《King of Shadows》


 1 00001 Flower Spring

It was a life without regret.


    No, it was a life of regret.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 2 00002 Flower Spring

    /001


    Since he was a child, he could look down at the world with a special view. Solid values and ability to observe from a mindset. Following his former memory, he began his life on the starting line, a few steps ahead of everyone else.


    But that was it. I didn''t have a special history in my past life. He was just a salaryman who could be seen anywhere. That was his past life. Ordinary life. Ordinary people. Ordinary personality. A rational and intellectual development that did not match his age made him human, but that became another chain.


    He will, too. The world he lived in was a different place than the world he knew. Another world, like the same. In front of the world walking a different route from his previous life, his memory did not help.


    It was different. The world revolves around an ability called stigma. Stigma. It was a term used to refer to the collective portrait abilities of humans at the edge of evolution.


    The power of miracles in one person''s hands has taken the world to a slightly higher level. Small blossomed and large split the continent. A force so great that it cannot be called the will of an individual. Stigma was such a force.


    It has been 55 years since the concept of thought was revealed. Stigma, who leads man to God, has somehow become a foundation for measuring human value. Unfortunately, Xi Hyun was off the pole.


    He didn''t have any stigma. Was he not given it in return for remembering his past life? Many questions passed through my mind, but I could not find a clear answer.


    Moreover, there was no room for rehabilitation because there was no thought in his body. A truly incompetent one among the incompetent. Xi Hyun had a perfect zero, a peculiar sieve that is considered to be ten fingers even for the current human race.


    However, she did not think that her reality was sad. In a way, it is also called ability to remember your previous life.


    "Yes, I''ve been... stunned by the defeated."


    Sihyun came into the cold house without an answer and looked around the intestine. In the corner of the living room was a pile of green liquor bottles. Cigarette ashes were stamped all over the place in the shape of someone''s footprints.


    "Again..."


    Shi Hyun, who had thrown away his old bag, started cleaning as soon as he came home. His family was destroyed a long time ago. He was just living his life every day with the money he earned from his part-time job.


    He was an alcoholic who lost his will to live, and his mother had already left him a long time ago. It was an uncommon, but uncommon, downstream routine. He was not embarrassed. This situation is not surprising to him who has stepped in the same order in his previous life.


    Naturally, the ratio of the upstream and downstream was dramatically different. Needless to say, it''s a pyramid-like structure that gets narrower as you go up. In other words, it''s a matter of chance.


    It was said that if you are reincarnated according to the results of the wheel, you are less likely to win in this family. At least it was more favorable to the upper class.


    "I''m going in."


    He opened the door of the room and found a man sleeping on the floor. Tough clothes. Hot hair and beard. Skin is lifeless. He sighed a little as he found his father.


    The microscope, Sihyun''s father, was as incapable as Sihyun. An incompetent, passionate, incompetent person. The microscope was betrayed by only one wife and lost its meaning in life. He was pouring alcohol into his old, aging body every day, and he had no interest in Sihyun. I was so consistent with my father''s attitude that I could not find the degree of commitment or responsibility to protect him.


    Sihyun was also saving. that the distance from the scope is farther than the others. But there was nothing she could do. At first, I started the day with worrying words and finished the day with a homemade meal.


    But like a battery-depleted radio, the microscope only reacts faintly. I couldn''t reach a warm word to a human who had lost the meaning of life. Sihyun was well aware. He was like that in his past life. Eventually, I needed time to accept and adapt.


    "Ha."


    Sihyun sighed for a second, looking out the window.


    The world was cold to people without stigma. The distance that could not be narrowed by effort made the demonstration frustrating. But maybe it''s because I''ve learned to accept and convince people in my past life. He quickly focused on finding another way.


    It is because we have to live in a different way unless we have the ability to get it anyway. Life was too short to be envious and jealous of others.


    However, all this was only a positive expectation of the demonstration. How to trample minorities for multiple lives. The world was designed as a route for Stigma. There was no line for the weak who could do nothing. There was no paradise for the incapacitated. The incapable had to make room for themselves with their own abilities.


    When she was a child who knew nothing, she admired the illusion and sought happiness. But sadly, the walls of reality were high and cold. His life has never been the way he thought it would be. The emotion naturally dried up. And there were less expectations for something.


    "... will you not destroy the world?"


    I accidentally spit it out of my mouth. Sihyun, who knew it couldn''t be done better than anyone, stood up with a smile. He thought it was like the whimpering of a little child. But God did not forget his wish.


    Ow! Ow! Ow!


    Suddenly, the sound of alarm echoes throughout the neighborhood. Sihyun approached the window with a loud noise from the east office. What happened? Sihyun was surprised by the sudden sound and looked at the Dong Office. At the same time, the office collapsed.


    Kuguagaaaaang.


    The four-story tall building was neatly smashed by the ''numerous monsters'' coming down from the sky. It was not just the same office. The department stores and apartment complexes visible to the public were also fallen into a void by the unknown presence. There was a spark everywhere. I heard the screams of thousands of people. Popularity, full of chaos, dug into the skin.


    "What?!"


    Until just now, there was no more peaceful life. Incidents always come in situations that cannot be fathomed. In the face of a dramatic situation, the demonstration instinctively turned to the group that caused this disaster.


    An army indiscriminately falling from the sky tramples on human civilization. Like a swarm of worms, the group of loosening types had different shapes. Size and type and appearance. Everything was different.


    One thing you can see is that they have overwhelming power. A civilization made of concrete and steel was strangely unaware of the power to break down a city like a sandcastle.


    Sihyun became distracted. Everything was real. Extremely overwhelming in reality compared to artificially produced films and novels. Realizing that the mysterious monsters were hostile to humanity, Shi Hyun hurriedly ran towards the room. There was a phenomenon in which he had not yet touched himself.


    "... Shit."


    However, he immediately had to complain about his choice. One of the monsters I saw outside broke the window and came in.


    "Werewolves. Moss."


    Sihyun calmly observes the appearance of a monster blocking his path. A kidney that surpasses a normal adult man. A flawless appearance of muscles and veins, like peeling off skin. Unusually developed fangs and nails. The intruder who came into the house was an unexplainably bizarre monster.


    With a quick gesture, he pulled out a knife from the shelf and straightened himself towards the unknown monster. However, the monster was just observing his behavior, not knowing the concept of eating knives.


    "No, there''s a basic notion of flying. There can''t be anything technologically advanced enough to fall from the sky with nothing."


    Xihyun considers the monster''s reaction to be a relaxation coming from the weight difference. No one was afraid of the ants'' jaws. It was clear that even the mysterious monster was relaxing for that reason.


    "If you''ve made up your mind, you better do it fast. We don''t have time to waste here."


    The heart raced like it was about to break a rib. The two hands holding the knife were also trembling beyond recognition. However, Sihyun kept his mind straight. Even if you go into the tiger''s den, you can live if you stay awake. After returning to the meaningless proverb, Xi Hyun leaped into a clumsy posture.


    The target is the heart of the monster. It may not have the same body structure as humans, but there was no choice given to him.


    The unidentified monster leaped violently and grabbed him by skillful gestures. Movement without maggots. A full-body demonstration was a meaningless, violent move within the creature''s grasp. Harder than a vise, the creature''s hand was strong enough to bring down an azurite tree at once.


    "Around the Irish?"


    The creature flicks its finger lightly, and his arm breaks without hesitation. Bones and muscles that are easily broken like a hand. When his arm lost its function, he had to miss the knife in his hand.


    "Ugh..."


    The joint that returned in the opposite direction at the same time as the fracture did not think of returning. He did not groan even in the craziest pain. They realized it could be the key to calling the other monsters.


    "... damn you."


    He bit his lip tightly. Stigma has never been more desperate than today. At least Stigma wouldn''t be in vain. But it''s funny to wish for something that wasn''t there. A standing demonstration of a broken arm kicks the creature''s abdomen with its foot. However, the muscles of a sturdy monster like armor did not allow the kicking of the strikes.


    "Between Gillicks?"


    The monster tilts his head to see if his actions don''t make sense. The creature does not see him as a prey. Rather, I saw it as a toy. A lump of meat that can be broken at any time. That was the monster''s assessment of the demonstration.


    "Let go! Let go! You son of a bitch!"


    "Riiiiiiiic! Riiiic."


    The creature that soon lost interest severed his stride at once. Woodcock. With the sound of bones breaking, the visceral organs spill down in a delicate crust. He hurriedly tried to get his blood and intestines, but it just flowed down through his fingers.


    "Ahhhh!!"


    A merciless event. She seemed to forget how to breathe in such a headache. The creature grabbed Sihyun''s body, struggling to survive, played with him like a toy against the first feeling. I rip off the limbs and grind their faces. I made fun of life, made fun of the flesh.


    She smiled spontaneously as she felt her body drifting away from her whole life. It was a body that pierced the afterlife from its previous life to its rebirth. Perhaps there was a dramatic opportunity and I thought I was having a second peak.


    But he was just one of many and many people in the world. That was one far from luck, too.


    "... That''s it."


    We''ve had our opinions about the afterlife. Attraction, nothing, rebirth. Heaven and hell, but Sihyun knew. There''s another life after death.


    Maybe that''s why. Sihyun was able to give up relatively easily. If you fail, you can try again. If it falls, we can go back up. Even if you lose your memory and the world changes, another person will live a new life. Xi Hyun, who had vague expectations in his heart, lost his mind.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 3 00003 Flower Spring

    How long has it been? As a flash of light appeared in the white heat sphere, he suddenly woke up.


    It was a demonstration that was severely tortured by an unidentified monster beyond words. I couldn''t have been whole. However, I felt refreshed. Moreover, his body was moving at will.


    It was a strange thing.Could it have been a miracle? Or was it just a dream until now? In order to understand the situation, he stubbed his body. No, I tried to stutter. But his arm doesn''t move. To be precise, I had the sensation of moving my arms, but my body was unable to stutter.


    What the hell is going on here? ''


    Kirik?


    Who''s there?


    Kiirlyric!


    The sound of a knife carving iron. When an unknown sound came out of his mouth, he was embarrassed. I have heard an example of recognizing a foreign language that I did not learn by bumping my head, but I have never heard a sharp tingling.


    To understand the situation, his gaze stopped at one place. A pool of blood evenly spread out. Xi Hyun walked to the place that was shining a light around him. Recognizing once again that something unusual happened to his body at a slow pace that was frustratingly slow, he carefully shines his face against the blood pool.


    Reason for moving arms but not stuttering body. Unknown cause of howling. There were all the answers in the blood pool.


    ''What is this?''


    Queeeeeeeek.


    Sihyun saw his face reflected in the pool of blood. There was a tentacle of shapes that could no longer be called a human being. There were no necessities. Dazzled, he threw himself into the blood pool. He was able to define what his body was by looking at his body one time while moving the immovable body like the mind.


    A slime mass with three tentacles. It was his new body and life. Surprise. Fear. Surprise. The question of ourselves abandoning the human guilt. The recession of the future. At the beginning, he hadn''t even thought about this situation. A non-human life. I don''t know what to think.


    Sihyun turned his head and looked at where he had died. And then I realized one thing. He was born in a pool of blood. It was because there wasn''t a body to be found.


    ''... for real?''


    Queek?


    The fact that he had become the existence of Lee Hyun invaded his body. To Sihyun who was a human being, his present appearance was an unacceptable foreign body. Ever since that day, Xi Hyun has been stuck inside the house, not a step out. There was no hope for the future. Outside, you hear the gruesome screams of the humans and the screams of the monsters. I was jealous of that sound for him.


    The notion of time is fading. I was just living quivering in a corner. For him, reality was just a terrible dream. Perfectly disconnected from reality, he wasted every day of his life. For a long time, his heart was broken by a fate he couldn''t escape by effort alone.


    He realized that he had not eaten anything. Interestingly, his body had a characteristic of not knowing hunger. To be precise, he was commuting with hunger and satiety, but it was not unbearable.


    ''Tis a silly thought.''


    Kiyrie rickrick.


    He was conscious enough to judge the new body calmly, and once again he observed the body reflected on the blood pool. The new body, about the size of a human forearm, was still foreign to him, but not shocking or disgusting. I spent too much time thinking about it.


    When he faced reality in the grave, he looked up at the world. The height of the new body is only three centimeters. The world from a low point of view was completely different. Everything was an enemy and an obstacle. It was not even easy to cross the threshold. To put it in a word, a walking figure is puzzling. It was desperately slow.


    ''I wonder what happened to my father. "


    Moss, moss, moss... Queek, queek.


    When he came up with the fundamental question, he went straight to his room. When he entered the room, he could only see the harsh reality. A flawless torn body. A lump of flesh that was so damaged as to be called flesh belonged to the microscope without having to think.


    It was the creature that was crushed so much that he couldn''t even recognize the look on his face. Sihyun''s body trembled like a thorn tree. He was comforted by his existence, even though he was a parent who had done nothing for him. It was such a pity to think he died this way.


    But such emotions were brief. Sihyun built a self-sustaining smile. The mucinous body expanded to the left and to the right, expressing his feelings. I didn''t even know that the rich and disabled were meant to be like this. Death to monsters or death in the cycle of society is one thing.


    "Ha¡­"


    Queek...


    Sihyun pulled the blanket beside him and covered the body of the microscope. It was the best thing he could do in an environment where he could not even be buried.


    Hyun, who was unable to breathe anymore, turned away. It was his turn to know how the world had changed while he was desperate and in despair.


    To get out, Shi Hyun reaches the front door and raises his waist as hard as he can, but his tentacles can''t reach the handle.


    ''How do I get out?''


    We''re Eric.


    Sihyun ponders. There was a window through which the monster broke, but it wasn''t able to reach the handle. There was also a way to use the tool as a foothold, but the new body was never weak. It was all walking and running.


    However, Xi Hyun''s troubles disappeared for a while. It''s because his body was running out the door. It seems to be flowing naturally like water. The new body was flexible. No, it was weird. No matter how narrow the gap, if there was a hole that could be entered, I could crawl through it.


    The demonstration that had acquired unexpected characteristics could come out of the door more easily than I thought. When she looked at the world with a different body than before, she was forced to cry out.


    The world was hell. Blood and flesh scattered all over the road. And the bodies. The ruined buildings add desolation to the streets. Naturally, there was no popularity around him. They must have moved to the shelter by order of the government and the military.


    "Pretty darn cute!?"


    Jihyun realizes that there are monsters in close proximity through the gangrene, and shrugs. It was an act I wanted to avoid being seen. But the creature found a place where demons were like ghosts.


    If he realizes he''s one of his own, maybe he''ll just let it go. Sehyun, who met a bird like monster, had hopeless hopes.


    Regrettably, the creature cries out madly whether it has found a foreign residue on his body. A treble that strikes an entire village. The other monsters cry out according to whether they heard the sound.


    When he sensed that things were getting serious, he ran like crazy. Even though it was close to the dipshit, he didn''t give up.


    Go away! ''


    Yikes!


    "Quite a pity, Eww 44313;!"


    A bird like monster, a monster, was constantly beating his body with a large beak. However, the gangrene attacks often missed whether the kidney difference was too large.


    Xi Hyun entered a narrow alleyway using his body''s characteristics. The nerd enters a place where it cannot enter, and he can only sigh for relief. The world turned into a primordial wilderness without his knowledge. Pharmaceutical fertility. Strong survival. Everything was explained by force.


    A body that was turned into a monster because it lacked a perfect zero. He instinctively realized where he was. He''s at the bottom of the food chain. To be precise, he was the weak one who had to tighten his head to the prey as well.


    With the gaze of the unforgettable gecko behind his back, Xi Hyun takes a step forward without hesitation. He just went ahead with a dark, narrow path as a lesson.


    "Help me! Anyone out there!" Please, please, please! "


    "Grurgh."


    When she heard the voice of a mature woman nearby, she was forced to stop walking. He was the first survivor encountered. Sihyun quickly hid in the dark and looked at the source of the sound.


    There, a woman who looks like a mother and a girl who looks like a daughter face the monster. The beast, which growls with its fangs, seems to pierce your skin as much as your muscles can inflate. I didn''t have to deal with the amount of dental grip myself. The moment I was bitten, I couldn''t resist, and I was certain I was going to die.


    "Mom, I''m scared."


    "It''s okay, Da-hee. I''ll protect you."


    Maybe their stigmas aren''t combat-ready. Despite the monsters'' threatening posture, the mother takes no action. At the creature''s mouth, he recognizes that there are no thorns in the prey.


    Weren''t they all evacuated? ''


    Between the two of us. Between the two of us?


    The sight of her unharmed mother wandering around a dangerous street without escaping from hell is mysterious. If such a disaster happened, it would be common sense to run away from the city.


    Thinking about it, it was also strange that the government was taking no action despite the monsters roaming the streets. Is the government the first to surrender? The question stretched on my tail, but there was no answer for Se-hyun.


    "Help me! Anyone is fine, please!"


    The woman holding the girl in her arms exclaimed desperately. However, she had to turn away from her plea. In the beginning, he wasn''t strong enough to give someone a helping hand. To put it calmly, I was weak.


    As I approached, I could die. The fundamental problem did not end here. He is no longer human. Even if he appears in the form of a monster, he''ll only see the realm fight.


    Sihyun passed by his mother, suffering from an unknown guilt. The future was unfortunate for them, but there was nothing he could do. The best he could do was to die well.


    ''Sorry.''


    Yuck.


    Immediately, the monster''s meal begins with the mother''s scream. The sound of torn bones and flesh drove me crazy. It was like preaching his sins to all the world. But it was only his illusion. The weak were not even allowed to atone. It was an ugly thing to act like you were on a topic you didn''t even have a choice about.


    An orderly demonstration of three rattled tentacles was far from the spot.


    How long has it been since I''ve walked behind such a horrible sight? I felt the popularity of many people behind his back. Those with a clear kill. Sihyun turns his head to look at the humans slaughtering the monsters around him. They stand blood-footed together.


    "Kill it! Kill it! Those bastards killed my wife and child!"


    The most remarkable man among humans. Sihyun recognized the male identity at once. He was the husband of the woman who had just died. A demonstration that faced an unexpected target did not raise his head upright, and tried to avoid the position. However, the man noticed the abnormal behavior of Xi Hyun at once.


    "You too!!!"


    A stigma engraved under the palm of a man''s hand glows. The reinforcement stigma makes the iron pipe in his hand lighter and firmer.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 4 00004 Flower Spring

    The males'' malice was immediately directed at the demonstration. He struck him several times as if he was angry. He knew that his small, weak body could never harm humans, but he tried to ignore it.


    ''Cause I know I just wanted to watch!''


    Yippee, yippee!


    It was just too much because I didn''t have the strength. If only I had the strength, I would have kept what I deserved as a man. However, he was powerless and weak. The world wasn''t just about willpower. I wanted to save her, but the happy ending didn''t end with me wanting to help.


    "What are you talking about! This fucking monster!"


    It hurts! ''


    Kiick, Eric! Queek!


    "Don''t bark at me!"


    They were clearly of the same race, but they were not speaking, only misunderstanding deepened. Sihyun was desperate for the gap. I cried out for this situation. And I once again knew I could never mix among humans.


    "Die! Die! Die! You bastards! You don''t know where you came from!"


    So I didn''t do anything wrong! Son of a bitch. ''


    Between the Irish, between the Irish.


    Every time I got hit by a pipe, my flesh was torn off, but I got smaller and there was no other problem. This is also a characteristic of the new body. Despite extreme pain, Jihyun, who coldly examined his body, quickly disappeared from the sight of the humans. He realized there was no way to catch it if it infiltrated the sewers.


    Away from the frenzied hordes, Jihyun walked along the wet, humid sewers. Food garbage or mud stuck all over my body, but I couldn''t help it. There was no place in the world where he could be comfortable.


    As she calmed down around her, she pushed the tentacle out of the drain. Fortunately, there was no one outside. Sihyun carefully came out and cleared his body of dirt.


    "I need a place to be alone. ''


    Moss Irish.


    It was just one day, but it was just hardship and adversity. Unhappiness never ceases. The hurt of the heart did not get any better, and it was just a chance to realize the coolness of the world again.


    He lifted his saggy tentacles and walked towards the building in front of him. A skyscraper that''s about to be demolished in Chuck''s view. There were no monsters or humans left.


    Using his drooling body, he reached the rooftop and watched the falling sun. The sunset was always the same as me. Regardless of the history of the world, I remembered the time and lost at the time. Shi Hyun, who was afraid of tomorrow, trembled.


    Fear of being targeted by monsters.


    The guilt of leaving a screaming mother behind.


    Rage and grief towards the ignorant humans.


    Can we live like this? Sihyun asked himself. Regrettably, the answer was fixed.


    "No..."


    Queek.


    Humans can''t even be among Humans, even if they''re right.Even if they look like monsters, they can''t be in monsters'' baskets. That''s what it was. In a way, it was a chain that belonged to him who could not forget his previous life, and who could not live in the present.


    Regrettably, he was not welcome by humans or monsters. The human spirit in the monster''s body. It was a real contradiction. If it were strong enough to transcend the concept of herd, things would be different, but Sehyun was only a weak and ordinary individual. The waves shook my gaze and reaction around me like a paper ship.


    Sihyun was indeed a human being. Pretending to be strong was not the truth you could hide by pretending to be nothing. I couldn''t live with the body of a monster.


    The end was obvious. Sihyun was destined to live and die on the run his whole life. Whether it was hunted by humans or put in the mouths of monsters, it was the same. The struggle was not a destiny to change. It was Xi Hyun, who knew best.


    The demonstration that walked to the top of the roof looked down at the street where no one was. The distance he saw was several times larger than his body. And miserable. It was as if he were looking at his own situation. I felt like I was having a nightmare because I was so confused with reality.


    Sihyun took a step toward the ground. Hanging over nothing. Despite the fact that it might fall a few feet, he felt an infinite sense of freedom. The coolness that was bathed in cold water, even though the poppy was cold, passed through my whole body.


    ''Chuckle, chuckle, chuckle, chuckle, chuckle.''


    Ouch! Ouch! Ouch!


    Will you suffer until the end of your worthless life in hell? Will you die and escape from hell? His choice was the latter. Killing himself was a taboo, but he had no choice. Living as a monster in a situation where the human identity is firmly solidified requires many sacrifices. Moreover, the cost of that sacrifice was miserable.


    There was no obsession with life. I didn''t have anything at all. It was an unfortunate and frustrating life. It was not a sad life to come now and kill myself. He decided to commit suicide like that and stepped up again.


    The body that abandoned the support was scattered by the wind. All that''s left is to take a step forward. The body of Xi Hyun, who chose the path to death without foolishness, fell down.


    Cheapskate.


    In the blink of an eye, his body hit the ground too easily. When he saw the purple blood spilling from his body, he couldn''t forget that he had become a monster even at the moment of death.


    ''Death is also meaningless.''


    I couldn''t erase that feeling no matter how many times I died.


    /002


    As a flash of light appeared in the white heat sphere, he suddenly woke up. He turns his head around and realizes that his place is home. It was not his common sense to open his eyes where he had already left.


    Besides, his last memory ended in suicide. In a situation that I no longer remember, the three-stranded tentacles of Xi Hyun''s morning shook flusteringly.


    Why, why?! Is he alive? Why, why, why! ''


    Queek, queek?! You''re Irish!?, queek, queek 45182;!


    We don''t know what happened. When the thoughts in his head were confused, he ran to the room to find the answer. There was a familiar view in the room. A flawless torn body. A piece of meat that is damaged enough to be called the flesh. It was nothing to think about.


    But strangely, the duvet was not covered.


    I would have covered it up. ''


    Yuck. Yuck. Yuck.


    It was strange to think someone had come and taken the blanket. He will, too. The blanket was in the corner. A trivial disturbance touched his instincts. What the hell happened? He looked up at the clock. The hours and minutes were precisely when he decided to leave the house.


    Strange coincidences overlap, causing anxiety on one side of the chest. However, I tried to ignore him. Once again, she covered the scope with a blanket, leaving the front door with skillful body movements and heading to the street.


    Blood and flesh scattered all over the road. And the corpses. His body trembled with a sense of deja vu that he saw somewhere. The memory was clear enough to call it strangeness. It was all just a few hours.


    "Pretty darn cute!?"


    The sudden, resounding cry of a monster. Sihyun realized that the place he was walking in was the first place he met with the gecko. Creepy precise timing to say it''s a coincidence. I imagined that it might not be a coincidence, but I couldn''t escape the strangeness of the attack.


    You cannot resist a predominantly drug-breeding environment, and death is the only thing that can be culled. A demonstration that could not even resist was put into the mouth of a nerd. A body that splits into pieces every time a nerd moves his chin. It was useless to swing a three-stranded tentacle like a whirlpool.


    The gecko simply smashes its prey. Seeing his body in pieces in real time, he lost his mind in pain that was beyond his limits. That was his third death.


    "Ahhhh!"


    Queek, queek!


    As a flash of light appeared in the white heat sphere, he suddenly woke up. He struggles with pain, leaving the familiar living room view behind.


    The pain he felt when he was eaten by the gangster constantly plagued him. You don''t shed tears, you don''t complain to anyone. When the psychiatric will reached its limit, he threw himself to the ground and hurt himself. Purple blood erupted and wet the floor of the room, but he didn''t mind. It was because I felt like I was going to die if I didn''t unravel the tears in my heart.


    Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck! ''


    Quack, quack, quack, quack!


    He slammed his head as hard as he could, revealing all the emotions that had accumulated in his heart. And I honestly realized that every time I die, the past repeats itself. It was common sense, but there was no denying it.


    Same time, same place. The same situation. Seeing all three conditions repeated and denying them was foolish.


    "That''s ridiculous..."


    Yikes, yikes.


    Later, he realized how ridiculous he had fallen into hell. It was only a small thing when a monster arrived, the town was destroyed, and it was reborn as a monster. What was important was that he could not escape even if he was dead. He confessed to himself that the nightmare would continue. All that was left was his choice. I knew it was more like a compulsion.


    ''I had no choice in the first place.''


    He had to accept his new life. It was an unreasonable and blasphemous reality. Refusal did not mean it disappeared. There was nowhere to run. There was no one to let him out, trapped in a cruel reality. I had to hold on until I saw the end.


    He went into the room, put a blanket over the microscope, and immediately left the house. And I walked to a different place than where the gecko had appeared. I learned from my experience that I can only see the rough stuff when I go to a place with obstacles called Necrosis.


    ''First, we must find a way of life that is neither monster nor human.''


    Shi Hyun was wandering between narrow roads, planning ahead. He had to live alone in a world where no one would admit it, but he didn''t care. I was used to being alone. It was not a lonely personality.


    "Help me! Anyone out there!" Please, please, please! "


    When she heard the voice of a mature woman nearby, she was forced to stop walking. It was that voice. Mother''s voice of supplication. The situation I had turned away from in the past and the feet of the demonstrator did not move in place like glue.


    The mother was no different from the past. If anything had changed, it was Xi Hyun''s mind. The situation was different from the past. Even when he died, the fact that he could return to the past gave him little courage.


    Or else. I could save my mother, I could die with her, but at least I didn''t lose her.


    "Glug glug."


    A beast in the shape of a wild dog bends at your waist as if racing for an instant. Urgent situation. Xi Hyun''s body moved by itself. I was fine without my strength. I was able to start again. It was okay without anyone noticing. Self-definition was self-determination.


    "Even if you abandon humans, you cannot abandon humanity! ''


    Kiririk! Kiririk!


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 5 00005 Flower Spring

    The demonstration that struck the beast, the dog, quickly climbed onto the dog''s back. The dog shakes his body as he sees his brother who suddenly appeared. On the back of a fiercely shaking dog like a rodeo, he pondered. Differences in size were desperate. The Pok¨¦mon''s frontal battle does not provide an opponent.


    The opponent had sharp fangs and slender limbs, but all he had was a drooping body and three tentacles.


    "Grrrgh-ugh!"


    The dog pushes its head to its limit and threatens to reveal its sharp fangs, but Sehyun quickly returns to the dog''s square and hides himself. The back of a four-legged beast inevitably had many gaps.


    Stay still! ''


    Eric! Eric! Eric!


    The rabid dog goes mad in a situation that does not suit its own purposes. Sihyun''s gaze was revolving. To him with a weak body, the dog''s movements were powerful enough to be mistaken for earthquakes. Born as a body without nothing, Bondi was only a demonstration of tenacity and perseverance. He puts his body into a three-stranded tentacle and wraps it around the dog''s neck with all his might.


    A place where no dog''s sharp fangs or claws can reach. As his aggression became persistent, the dog instinctively rolled around the ground. It was pathetic, it was impolite, but it was the best thing for a dog. He realized that his older brother was desperate.


    I''ve been waiting for this moment! ''


    Let''s make a profit!


    Sihyun only looked at one place of the dog from the beginning to the end. It''s a nostril that repeats its breath and inhalation. Sihyun''s instinct was to head there a long time ago. He whispered that his body was drooling.


    Sihyun did not reject the primitive instinct. Rather, it was in tune. Then, his body naturally entered the dog''s body through the nostrils. An attack that can only be carried out by a droopy body. The demonstration into the respiratory tract completely blocked the dog''s airway. I curled up with no room to escape the air.


    This is how to use this body properly!


    He realized that the weak have a weak way. Even a helpless mouse can suffocate a giant elephant on condition. The dog clears his throat in succession to spit out the foreign matter that was blocking his throat, but he is not nearly as much of a spine as he is on his neck.


    To be precise, it''s spread all over the body. The body of the rabid dog, in a deadly move that cannot escape, gradually twists. Over time, the look on the dog''s face gradually shifted. The dog takes every precarious effort to correct the fluttering body, but the body has already left its will.


    Soon after, the heavy body collapses. Perfect death. He breathed out of the body of a strangled dog. I''ve never had a more violent fight in my life. So mental fatigue was more than I could have imagined.


    But I felt no guilt about killing life. There was no aversion to killing your own kind. All that remained in his heart was the feeling of accomplishment. It became a great confidence to him that he did not back down against an animal many times larger than himself, but won the victory against him.


    He boasted about his humanity that he could do for his mother, and turned away. It''s time to break up. On the stage, he was a warrior and a hero, but underneath the stage, he was just a hideous monster.


    "Honey? Da Hee!"


    "Honey!"


    "Dad, I was scared, sobbing."


    The late man finds a nearby demonstration and straightens up the iron pipe. Sihyun insisted that he was a threat to his family.


    "You bastard! You guys are always like this! I''ll kill you."


    On the other hand, a stigma engraved under the palm of a man''s hand lit up. Enhanced family stigma. As the familiar light spread before his eyes, he bowed his head. It was the same future. Human beings and monsters cannot mix, so it was also a natural outcome.


    However, the mother stands in front of the frenzied man.


    "Get out of the way, honey. He''s dangerous. We can''t just leave him here."


    The man was not willing to let go, even if he was a little monster. How many friends and humans died because of the monsters that appeared suddenly. Even the smallest of them will surely cause harm somewhere. That''s why he had no intention of looking over his shoulder.


    "He saved us, so pretend you didn''t see us."


    "Saved you? A monster? You didn''t see it wrong?"


    "I didn''t see it wrong, I saved you."


    The girl points to one place with her finger. There was a monster dead. The man who found the beast, a wild dog, lowers the iron pipe in his hand. The lack of hostile behavior by Jihyun also served as a large variable.


    "We haven''t been outside the perimeter since these guys showed up. Phew, yes... I don''t know what kind of pervert you were trying to pull, but you saved my family, and if you ignore them and kill them, that''s just a big deal. But this time, there''s no next time. I''ll just die if I see it. You won''t even understand."


    The desperate man walked to another place with his mother and daughter. The remaining string trembled. I couldn''t hide my joy and joy because I thought my goodwill had been rewarded. I found a new way of life. If you wanted to be human, even if you were a monster, you could have acted like a human. If we build up our humanity through human behavior, it was clear that there would come a day when someone would recognize us.


    ''Yes, I am human. It''s not a monster.''


    Kiarik, kiyric. Moss lick.


    It was a human-like act to make a human being. Humans were not all the same. Even though my body changed and my habits changed, it was one thing.


    Yes, I suppose it would be all right if there was a single Human with a monster body in the midst of so many human warlords. The demonstration that established his identity recognized that the vicinity of his mouth was ticklish. It was a situation that I did not check properly under pressure that I might die until just now.


    I stuttered around my mouth with my tentacles a little while ago, so I definitely caught something. A hard, sharp object. It was emerging from between the gums. Body parts that weren''t there at first. It''s a fang. It''s a hallmark of a dog and a trademark that makes a dog suspicious.


    What is this all of a sudden? ''


    Moss Irish ripe?


    He looked at his growing body and wondered. None of this has happened before. In the past he had a dreary, miserable body. A mass of mucus. Except he had three tentacles in his hand, it was a monster that looked familiar in the sewers. It was a miracle he had fangs like that.


    The only difference was that I met my mother and killed the dog.


    Killing grows? ''


    Squeeze


    That was the only thing that changed. There couldn''t have been anything else. That''s all I could think about. At that moment, he shook his body as if he had realized the truth. And instinctively, I realized that my guess was right. It was the logic and rationality taught by the body of the monster. And that was his power.


    In the breeding world, the winner-take-all reward system intuitively shows that the strong have everything. It was the ability to randomly hijack the traits of a trampler.


    "I can''t believe that being a monster is the only way to get abilities..."


    Come here and read it.


    It was also the ability to be exerted based on violence, not the stigma that drives thought. If he is a monster, he bows his head to a monstrous ability. He said he killed the dog, but he''s still at the bottom of the food chain. It was the agent who dreamed of the life of a one-way reversal due to his ability to be victorious.


    Moreover, the victorious style was a way to become stronger, but not a way to become human. The end of the path was a perfect monster. There was not even the slightest possibility of human evolution.


    What happens when you die in the first place? ''


    When I woke up from home, everything so far would be reset. I couldn''t stand the thought of restarting in that situation. Sihyun cleared his mind before his emotions fell into the gutter. It was the future anyway. It''s not too late to check after death. Shi Hyun, who changed the atmosphere like that, thought of the next goal.


    I thought you said you couldn''t leave because of the monsters. ''


    Riley, Riley, Riley, Riley, Riley?


    The demonstration of what the man just said reminded me of that time. The man said as if he couldn''t get out of the city.


    "Can''t get out" means it''s blocked somewhere? Or maybe the monsters are surrounding the city without a single crack. When you say "vigilant," are electrons more reliable? ''


    He scratched his head with one of the three tentacles. Monsters in the city are strangely occupied. If you move carefully, you won''t get caught. Certain areas were suffocatively dense, but no human being would walk there.


    The question of falling into a labyrinth. I couldn''t ask, so I had to check for myself. I was wondering why the people who didn''t evacuate were still here. He entered a narrow path and walked straight in one direction. If we reach the limit, we will question why we cannot leave.


    That''s how he got on the road.


    /003


    The pace at which an adult man took two steps was one second. At that point, the distance traveled was one meter. Calculating the distance an adult man can walk for an hour was about 4 kilometers inside and out. It was an awkward speed for him. Overall, the effects of killing a dog increased his physical ability, but he was slow.


    It took him three hours to walk four kilometers. Desperate Movement Speed. But for him, it was also the result of a race with all his might.


    ''There''s a long way to go.''


    Chi Ri Ri.


    Seoul covers about 600 square kilometers. Either way, I had to walk 20-30 kilometers. Even though I walked without any rest, there was a 15-hour waiting list. Besides, if I have to meet the monsters in the middle and bypass them, time will increase abnormally.


    ''Ha.''


    Sihyun sighed for a second and looked at the bear-shaped monster. It was my 17th encounter. As he suspected, there were many monsters on the road.


    A situation where you can win if you''re risking your life, but you have to die to achieve your goal. Sihyun hides in blind spots where he can''t see, turns around between narrow streets, and goes down the slopes.


    I saw humans moving in herds not far away, but I couldn''t get near them. Their first kill included him. It was clear that if I approached it, I would go back to the past.


    Moreover, the crowd seemed to be divided into two divisions and confronted. I don''t think they agree. I could hear their voices as far as Sihyun, and I could see Stigma shining.


    There was nothing to gain from the gaps in the baskets of those who couldn''t hide their angry voices in the streets where monsters roamed boldly. Hopefully, they are safe, and Shi Hyun stepped back towards his destination.


    ''Ahhhh?!''


    Kick?!


    On the third morning, Shi Hyun bumped into the invisible ''wall'' while walking. He stops at random obstacles. Geographically, the "wall" was the end of Seoul. Such an inference could be made easily as there was a tollgate nearby.


    ''I thought it was misty because of the smoke, so I was alert here.''


    Sihyun, who stretched three strands of tentacles towards the front, carefully tapped the blurry wall. The wall that did not return was much like a fortress.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 6 00006 Flower Spring

    He walked for two hours, tentacles on an invisible wall, but couldn''t find where the wall broke. It seemed like someone was trying to make sure no one could escape.


    A demonstration of what the man said was the boundary pushed a sharp fang toward the wall. In case you were wondering, my body was in sync with mine. But the result was a huge failure. The demonstration, which was pushed without fail by the repulsive force of the wall so strong that the whole body was stung, rolled to the ground.


    Stigma has kept people from going beyond human limits. If it had been so weak as to break through the fangs of a wild beast, this hell would not have been opened.


    ''It''s serious.''


    Queeeeeeeek.


    Using a three-stranded tentacle, he coldly judged the situation. There was nowhere to go. Seoul was surrounded by an invisible wall. That''s why the mother couldn''t escape, and the man burst into tears.


    There may be gaps in the invisible wall, but it is better to assume there is no current sun. If there are survivors out there, there''s no reason for the rescue team not to enter. Recognizing the reality again, he had no choice but to despair.


    It''s like being trapped inside a giant cage, a monster or a human. The penalty for living with unconscious monsters will increasingly stimulate human nature. Even though Stigma possessed the power of a portrait, man was a human being. I didn''t know when and where I was going to die in the accident.


    What was even more important was that all of the major infrastructure was broken down. No means of self-sufficiency was the same as saying that we should replace everything with existing products and objects. Everything from eating to wearing had to be hand-prepared.


    Unfortunately, I could not hope for salvation. It was obvious that the invisible wall could not be breached until now. Perhaps the outside world was also in a state of emergency that could not be helped.


    There is no salvation, and resources are extremely limited. There are monsters all around, and morals and ethics are a corrupt environment. As time went on, the eggs became stronger among the humans. It was good in his eyes.


    The collapse of government, the rise of selfish organizations. The spread of opportunists dividing the herd. The law that started collapsing once would be so badly damaged and torn that it would be hard to find the original. Within a few months, Seoul was more likely to be reorganized according to the rules of the pharmacy ceremony.


    It was a story without any emotion for Sihyun who already lives in the world of drug-related eating. The reality without hope was not for him tomorrow. So the demonstration that questioned the boundary walked along the invisible wall.


    The only thing he found walking around with tentacles was that the invisible wall looked more like a dome. Because the smoke of the invisible wall was not touching the sky, I couldn''t tell if there was a wall in the sky. However, I decided that there was a demonstration. You can''t imagine a person with a wall this big drilled a hole in the sky.


    The junkyard?


    Kierick?


    He stumbled upon the invisible wall and found a small junkyard. The junkyard in the forest where no one was going was particularly grim. Whether the owner didn''t come or not, the material was rusty.


    Sihyun went through the iron fence and into the junkyard. It was a junkyard that stopped a long time ago, so there was nothing to see. But it was new for him. This was the first time I saw a place with its original appearance in such a violent commotion that the world changed rapidly.


    Abandoned cars soaring like skyscrapers. A pungent iron smell that beautifully stimulates the nose tip. Xi Hyun entered the waste car with a vivid sensation. However, Sihyun, who was lying on her back, burst an elongated yawn. The seat was a million points in that it was a place where leather was torn, cotton flakes were unsatisfactory, but monsters didn''t come out.


    After a long time of tranquility, he fell into a deep sleep without knowing it.


    What time is it? ''


    Ki-rick...?


    It was after nightfall that he woke up from his sleep. After clearing away the mental fatigue he had accumulated, he looked outside for a moment. Nothing has changed. It was perfect except for the fact that it was deaf and quiet.


    ''Huh? What''s that?''


    Rick? Mutual benefit.


    The light flowing from the other side of the waste car caused his head to return by itself. It was unusual that a light was coming out of the trunk of the car when the engine was pulled out and the internal wires were pulled. Moreover, the waste car that was emitting the light was hanging on an invisible wall. A suspicious situation. He didn''t think these terms were a coincidence.


    He couldn''t resist the curiosity, and stepped off the waste car and headed to the other side of the waste car. Sihyun came into the junkyard emitting a light with a slight twist, realizing at once where the light he had seen was coming from.


    The light was coming from the outside, not the waste car.


    ''Emptiness?!''


    The windows of the discarded car were not affected by an invisible wall. Clean area, to say the least. The excitement could not be concealed from the discovery of a passageway outside in an unexpected place. Was it somebody''s fault, or was it God''s prank? Either way, it didn''t matter to him.


    We can go outside! We can get out! ''


    Alive, alibi, alibi, alibi.


    He throws himself out the window like he was possessed by something. There was no wall that stood in his way, of course. Immediately after the disaster, Sihyun, the first human being outside the wall, took a breath of fresh air. The cool ''field'' greeted him.


    "Yes, this is it, this is it! ''


    Giddyup, giddyup, giddyup!


    Sihyun observed the outside world. I thought he might have disappeared with the plagues, but the world was the way he remembered it. But there was a sense of camaraderie. There was no grass left in the field to flourish with.


    A place without cover or concealment. Xi Hyun, who knew what it meant, looked at the source of the light that tempted him.


    Or rather, there was a big lamp. A lamp of a size and size that can be seen in the military. As his senses approached reality, he let out cold sweat behind his back. The light was being used to find the enemy.


    The land that Xi Hyun was treading on was human and military territory. Recognizing that he had entered the culprit''s jaw, he immediately turned away.


    Boom.


    The body of Xi Hyun, who was shot at at a very long distance, sank uncontrollably. The opponent was also aware of the appearance of monsters, just as he realized that Sihyun was a military territory.


    ''Aaaaahhhh!!!''


    Riiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiik!!!


    Inner organs protruding out of the body and purple blood added to the pain of the demonstration. Body has already stopped due to shock beyond imagination. He moved his body by moving three tentacles. Dying in vain was not what he hoped for.


    When he came close to the window of the waste car, he threw himself with all his might. But an invisible wall stands between him. Xi Hyun quickly panicked as a wall appeared that had never been seen before.


    "Why!? ''


    Kierick!?


    I can''t believe you''re telling me this is a disposable Cheeky. It was not funny, but he could not laugh. A second sniper flew in while he was on guard.


    Tuguang.


    Once again, the body of Jihyun exposed to the superlong range sniper flew blankly through the air. His bragging three-stranded tentacles fall to the ground, losing their strength. His spirit was like a lamp in front of the wind. It was not a strange situation no matter when I went away. Two characters appeared in front of him.


    A man in a well-dressed suit and a girl with black hair tied in one split. Men had the impression that they would be popular with women. A body that does not bear the gentle impression of a smile. And somewhere, the eyes of excellence aroused curiosity.


    On the contrary, the girl was cold-hearted. Hate, disgust, anger, flesh. I felt like I could kill anything with my eyes. Sihyun looks at the ugly monster in the girl''s eyes.


    "Don''t look at me like that, I''m human! Humans!"


    Queek, queer, Eric. Peek, peek, peek!


    He resisted violently. To change the girl''s perception, she vomited the heat with an unreachable sound. However, the mind of the man and girl did not move a bit. For them, it was just a monster.


    "I don''t think he''s been killed by a sniper. You were shot twice, and you''re still alive. Even a little one like this has terrible survival skills. I have no idea how much weirder those things are inside."


    The man in the suit trembled. The foam that shrugs its shoulders and shakes its head was so natural. Whether it was not a body movement once or twice, the girl did not even look at the man.


    "You don''t have bones and muscles, so you''re relatively free from the shooting. Of course there are monsters like this. So just kill him."


    The girl who backed her body with her left foot concluded that. However, he was greatly embarrassed that the male opinion was different and gave his opinion to the girl.


    "Shouldn''t we investigate how we got out of the perimeter first? It''s the first creature out of bounds, right? Later, more than this one can come out on the same route."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, just kill him. We''ve already got a few hundred of these on the outside. And if it was root enough for this glass to come out, it would already be in exhibition. There''s no need to search."


    "If you say so, Major. I will do as you say."


    The man in the suit pulls out a pistol from his chest, whether he doesn''t even want to take out a stigma. Glock.17. Globally loved gun with wide versatility. The man holding Glock 17 pointed a gun at his head precisely.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    And then there''s the shooting. Without a single tooth error, the bullet went through his head and stuck to the ground. The only thing that can be confirmed is the death of a dead Shi Hyun. It was only after the fourth death that he became a cold corpse that he was able to face the whole world.


    /004


    As a flash of light appeared in the white heat sphere, he suddenly woke up. A fourth regression. He quickly raises his head, not surprisingly, looking where his voice is coming from.


    "These guys won''t even make it outside the perimeter. Phew, yes... I don''t know what kind of pervert you were trying to pull, but you saved my family, and if you ignore them and kill them, that''s just a big deal."


    I saw it one day. The familiar man mutters to himself. Sihyun realized that his place was no longer home. Here he rescued his mother and became willing to paint a new future.


    ''I see.''


    Sihyun realized that when he died, he would finally return to a point where he was victorious. A convenient truth if convenient. He was purely pleased to discover a kind of save point.


    "I must frequently..."


    Alien.


    "... but just this once. There''s no next time. I''ll just die if I see it. You won''t even understand."


    ''I understand, so go.''


    The Irish queer.


    The man who finished speaking turned away from him. Sihyun looked at the leaving man and his family. At that moment, a child who had just escaped from infancy suddenly turned his head and waved his hands. Sihyun also decorated the farewell by waving three tentacles at the girl.


    ''Now I have to go my way.''


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 7 00007 Flower Spring

    In his mind, Xi Hyun designated the forest with a junkyard as a prohibited place to be, once again, cleared up the situation. The fourth thing he learned was that Seoul is now surrounded by an invisible wall. Moreover, there was an army stationed around Seoul.


    It was positive that the government was doing well, but it did not come into Seoul, and this conflict was going to last longer than expected.


    So what can you do in this situation? Sihyun pondered. Looking at the three-stranded tentacle, he quickly made his decision.


    ''Of course it''s a hunt.''


    Giggle.


    The body of the slime mass was in many ways uncomfortable. The fact that there are many natural enemies can also be a reason, but the fact that we cannot live a basic life is important.


    In other words, I needed a ceremonial drink. I became a body, not a human being, but I did not abandon my human lifestyle. I wanted to sleep on a warm blanket or soak in warm water. To make your own nest, you had to be stronger than you are now.


    The first thing that went through his head was a gangrene. The monster that killed him, and the most magnificent monster at this point. Whether the body gap was large or not, the gecko couldn''t keep up with his movements. The nerd attacks have extremely low accuracy. This was going to be a big merit for Sihyun.


    With the information about the other party, the fight should be easy. Maybe if you win, you''ll get wings. Taking in vain delusions, Xi Hyun took a step to the point where he thought there would be a nerd.


    The path to the gecko was easy because it was a few walks. I did not rely on a map or sign, but it was not blocked.


    In the process, however, he encountered another dog. A monster with a bigger body than the one you dealt with before. Sihyun, who met the eyes of a rabid dog full of frenzy and instinct, rushed first. Because he had an overwhelming Penalty-Weak Body - momentary hesitation was the same as death.


    "Die!"


    Queek!


    Bite and tear, run and lie around. The pattern of the dog was the same as that of the demonstration. Using a new fang, Jihyun, who had mastered the dog''s prayers with a skillful gesture, gnawed it up as he shut up. The sharp fangs pierce the delicate skin. Blood spurts from the inside of the dog that allowed Xi to attack without hesitation.


    ''No matter how big it is, any creature with a respiratory tract has to work. Fortunately, they have many similarities to life on Earth.''


    Sihyun knocks his opponent down with a lot of blood before he suffocates. He leaves the dog''s airway, covered in concentrated blood.


    The first was hard, the second was easy. Shi Hyun, who was so encouraged by the struggle, recognized that the effects of winning dictatorship had been applied to him. The newly obtained characteristic was the Jun Clan.


    Talents that are most needed at this point. The movement speed of the slow test string, like a dipshit, is slightly faster due to the quasi-related trait. It grew as fast as an adult man walks, not to fit into his little body.


    My body also grew by a fist. It was a slight growth, but it was sweet news for him. It was a blessing to him that he could evolve. Reality could not be quantified as an objective figure like a game. He could not decide whether his skills had improved or decreased.


    However, the demonstration with the power of winning was known. That nothing will ever weaken him unless you stop him. You can have numbers like a game if you just try. He was amazed at his new abilities and turned to the gecko.


    "Pretty Irish?"


    Soon after, Shi Hyun was able to encounter the monster. The strange-shaped bird was there before or now. It was like I was waiting for him to come.


    ''You''ve been through a lot.''


    Queeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeek.


    Sihyun was the one who taught him the agony of pain. He was also the culprit who made me realize the harsh reality again. He was the object of hatred. However, the gecko rushed as soon as he saw if he wasn''t interested in what he had to say.


    "Quite a lovebird!"


    No greetings. Everyday life is just about eating and eating where Sihyun is. Wilds with no laws. Shi Hyun straightens his fangs and stares at the nerd running toward him.


    Bang, and the nerd''s beak hits the ground. The peculiar beak of an awl reminiscent of an awl was not sharp enough to pierce the concrete road, but could not reach him.


    Are you blind? ''


    Kiyririik


    It wasn''t until he saw the gecko up close that he realized that. There were no organs to call snow in the pupils of the gangrene. Whether it had degenerated extremely or not, the eyes were almost closed.


    Only then did he realize why the beak of the gecko frequently missed. The nerd relies on his hearing for everything.


    ''Moreover, my body had a drooling temperament, so it would be harder than usual to distinguish my movements with my hearing.''


    Sihyun was able to propagate against the gecko because of his barely sounding body. If Sihyun''s body was taking the shape of a wild beast, it wouldn''t have been such an advantage. If you use your legs to make a commotion, the gangrene will know exactly where he is. The moment he got close, he must have died without any resistance.


    ''If so, it''s a recognition!''


    Interest between the two!


    As the nerd moves, he quickly moves to the side as the nerd once again picks up his beak. At the same time, the gecko''s beak grazed Shi Hyun''s side.


    A chance you wouldn''t have if it weren''t for the effects of the Junes! Sihyun grabbed the beak of the gecko with three strands of tentacles. When the gecko raised his head for the next attack, his body also moved along his head. The gecko didn''t notice the climbing of Xi Hyun, either because of his poor vision.


    Let''s get this over with! ''


    Queek, queer, queer!


    While avoiding the serrated teeth underneath the beak, Jihyun entered the mouth of the gecko safely, exerting a ten-minute teary body and flowing down the gecko''s esophagus in an instant.


    Sitting on the respiratory tract, Ji-hyun exerted her largest organ. His specialty is airway obstruction, fang deep, and the worst torture for predators. The geek who noticed the intrusion of Shi Hyun rushed to clear his throat, but it was too late. Xi Hyun''s body was tighter than ever bound to the neural airways.


    "You''re so affectionate!"


    A three-metre gangsta complains of pain with his whole body. Bang, bang. My wings flap and scratch my neck, but I don''t get the annoying effect. A gangrene that could not overcome the burning throats hit the building with all its might. You lose your wingspan, your bones break, but the nerd doesn''t stop. I was just struggling to avoid extreme pain.


    The more she did, the darker her smile became. Dozens of times larger than his body, he''s crushing himself against a massive maze.


    ''Looks like it''s over.''


    Until just now, he walked out of the body of a nerd when he no longer heard the sound of his heart beating louder than lightning. On the other hand, the nerd choked with a stunned expression. The tongue sags and the beak is half-cut. He turned his head to look for a spectacle that could not be found in the past. I only hunted by necessity.


    Immediately, the effect of the Vice President was then triggered. The ability of Jihyun to defeat the monstrosity that he could never win with his drooling body was exceptional hearing. As my vision was abandoned and my new senses were gradually transferred, I began to hear sounds in my ears that I had not yet sensed.


    The sound of water flowing through the sewers.


    The sound of cockroaches crawling through the building.


    The voices of the fighting survivors from afar.


    The transcendent hearing gave me senses that I had never experienced before. My hearing until I came to life was like the power of a star world. For a while, Jihyun, who was unable to wrap his head around the turbulence of the incoming information, trembled. It was hard, but I was able to hold on.


    Above all, excellent hearing will help you survive. Sihyun was still at the bottom of the food chain. The means by which one could detect one''s natural enemies were worth nothing less than a thousand gold.


    After adapting to the new senses of outstanding hearing, Xi Hyun''s actions were overwhelming. The demonstration of the monsters'' movements with extreme devotion raised a fever in monster hunting during the whole summer.


    All that remained of him who abandoned his human form was the Viceroy. It was a sin to be weak in the world of drug-eating.


    He also knew that the willingness to embrace a human-like life comes from a powerful force, and exerted every effort to sharpen and polish himself. You make an effort. You don''t give up.


    ''There''s nothing worth fighting for.''


    Keep reading.


    When he woke up in the morning, he opened his base while stretching three strands of tentacles to the end of the sky. The abilities he gained during the full moon were varied. Basic renewal ability, excellent aphrodisiac, dreadful grip, superior vision, sensitive olfactory sense, basic sixth sense, general observation. And among them, the most rare was the high strength obtained by catching bear-shaped monsters, gangrene.


    Even the azimidrite trees were so evolved that they were completely barefoot that they realized that their lives, no monsters, had come into this trajectory. Depending on your choice, you may become a human-like monster, or a completely immaculate monster.


    It was still close to the slime mass, but on the surface began to produce organs called muscles. And the body, which was the size of a human forearm, suddenly grew as big as a human arm.


    A leg or arm may arise in the near future. When Sihyun notices that his body is about to evolve into something similar to an animal, he casts an unwelcome gaze on his body.


    ''But if I list them one by one, it''s not that there are many weaknesses.''


    It was all physical elements that were hijacked using the Vice President''s method. In other words, it was pure physical ability. But it was also funny to wish for special abilities from monsters. If monsters had their portrait abilities in the first place, Se-hyun wouldn''t even be up here.


    ''Still, it''s the fragrance of organs that are less than a punch to humans with a stigma.''


    Sihyun, who was once a human being, knew to what extent the ability of a portrait called stigma could be strengthened. We didn''t have to go far. There were many distinctive Stigma users in Korea. Especially for Stigma users called ''Taeil'', it was one of the world''s most famous Stigma users, as well as Korea. I heard that he has the ability to eat flames and grow indefinitely with the Stigma of the ignition family.


    ''Well, it won''t be forever.''


    Seeing his expanded body, he stopped thinking about the outbreak. Thinking about a human society that is no longer accessible only hurts his heart.


    /005


    Even the contents of the winner-take-all and the new body that was moaning accepted, he accepted life as a monster. Nowadays, it was no exaggeration to live every day as a reward for seeing the body progressing every day.


    Today, to begin the day vigorously, Xi Hyun came out to the street to search for monsters that were worthy of his dominance. He didn''t want to stop hunting until he walked on at least two legs.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 8 00008 Flower Spring

    However, no matter how long it took for him to react to his heat, I could not see the monster. Perhaps the monsters perceived this area as the realm of demonstration.


    ''Cause I''ve been hunting around here all summer.''


    Queeeeeeeeeeeeeee.


    Sihyun was staying in the same place for the whole summer. The residence is a typical two-story home. It was a typical home that reminded me of his past life. The wind came in through the cracks occasionally, but it was a more comfortable space for him.


    "Freeze, bitch!"


    "Let go, let go. How do you think the other kids will react if you do this?"


    What is it?


    Kirik?


    I heard a loud voice in his brilliant voice as he was walking the street. A woman''s voice trembling with fear and the voices of a man who seems to have been heightened. As it turns out, it''s not a good situation. He naturally turned his tentacles and moved to the place where his voice was heard.


    "You''ve been looking at me like that ever since, haven''t you? It was horrible. But what am I gonna do with this? If you call him, he won''t be here."


    "It''s disgusting, really. All I can do is make you look like this! You''ve always been this asshole!"


    The voice was coming from a convenience store nearby. With his superior vision, he suddenly understood what was happening inside the convenience store. A place where a healthy man wants to steal the virginity of a fragile woman. It was an inevitable sight for Sihyun to welcome an exemplary citizen. Once he stopped, he hid in the shade as he always did.


    "Of course. If you look at him like this, you''re going to have to respond like this."


    "What?!"


    The embarrassed woman curled up, but the man didn''t mind. The man forcibly opened the woman''s body and tore the woman''s top. Tsk. Woman''s breasts look between torn clothes. The man pushed her harder to see if she had been sexually aroused.


    "Ahhh, help me, Kyung-min!!! No, help, anybody! Aah!"


    "Shut up, because your favorite Kyungjin went out to eat with another woman."


    From the place called Convenience Store and the attitude of the woman who called the man Kyungmin, it seemed that this month was made by individual actions to get food.


    ''What rubbish.''


    Between us.


    I knew it would be outlaw for a long time, but it was different from what I thought and saw with my own eyes. The situation got worse while he watched the situation calmly. Only underwear that was worn by a woman who was forcibly dressed by a man was small. Sihyun measured the right time. If he left too early, he would not be in trouble, and if he left too late, he would not be able to save the woman.


    "You''re mine now. Don''t you see that Kyung-min is involved with me? You were abandoned."


    "No, it''s not. Kyung-min trusted you! You just ignored her favors!"


    "Haha, I don''t know. If a girl like you sticks to it, she''ll attack you that day. That doesn''t mean you''re not interested."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    The stigma engraved on the woman''s chest lit up. Stigma of the power generation family vomited white light. Immediately, ten thousand bolts of power were fired from the woman''s body. Faster than light. The lightning that was powerful enough to roast the human body disappeared in front of the man.


    ''What?!''


    45182;?!


    She was surprised before she was surprised. Sihyun felt she didn''t need to help until the woman put on a stigma. He will, too. Stigma scattering lightning is common, but as powerful as it can be. It was absolute for life. But the man took away the powerful lightning bolt with his bare body.


    What does that mean? Soon, I was able to resolve the question. Males expressed stigma as well as females.


    "Forgot? What''s my stigma? Even if a bitch like you tries a hundred days, she won''t be able to get close to my thoughts!"


    "Ahhhh!"


    The man slapped the woman''s cheek in succession without cause. The woman''s face gradually swelled up. And her lips were torn open and bleeding.


    "What the hell is a male stigma? ''


    Sihyun asked a little question. Strong enough stigma to turn the development family''s stigma to zero. At least there was no such stigma in his head. Maybe it was a ''one of one'' that only men had.


    Everything is uncertain. Sihyun had to run. It''s because I was about to lose my woman''s underwear.


    Stop!


    Cricket!


    He went into the convenience store and threw himself at the man. The man was stuck in the corner of the convenience store because he slammed his torso with a leap force from high strength. A situation that happened at one moment. The woman stared at the demonstration that she had entered the convenience store with a frown.


    I called for help, but I didn''t think monsters would come. The demonstration that appeared in front of the woman''s eyes was just awkwardly greeting her with a three-stranded tentacle.


    "Ha, it''s bad luck to show up so bad!"


    The man who removed the superior convenience store products falling over his head stood up. His chest was slightly submerged, allowing him to strike heavily. The man who wiped the thick blood flowing between his lips with the back of his hand observed a demonstration that appeared before his eyes.


    An elongated, shifting monster. Weird looking like a lump of mucus without a word to say. Soon after, the man realized that his body was very small, shouting in a cheerful voice.


    "You know, you''re small. You''re mean. I think I was drawn to her voice, but you got the wrong one today. You''re not a hunter, I''m a hunter."


    The man who walked to the convenience store counter placed his hand on the convenience store safe underneath the counter. At the same time, the man''s hands and arms began to turn into the same material as the vault.


    Has it changed?


    Alien?


    The man''s arm turned into steel. Solid, smooth surface. I couldn''t figure out what that meant. Stigma was so intuitive. Consistency with the target. Men copied the materials and strength of the vault. For a moment, his arms were beyond human limits. Sihyun opened up his distance to men.


    "I''ll deal with you first."


    The man curled up with his arms to his chin quickly stepped up and approached him. Close to boxing. Recognizing that the male body was trained by exercises, he immediately twisted his body and avoided the male fist. The man''s arm, with its metallic sturdiness, had an appalling foresight and a heavy fist.


    "Be human first! You''re a bastard! ''


    Y-y-yi-yi-yi-yi-yi-yi-yi-yi-yi!


    "What are you talking about, you miserable beast!"


    Shi Hyun tried to choke the man using his droopy body, but the man wouldn''t give up his distance. It was a disagreement due to the timing of the waist movement and the speed at which the step could not be followed. He moved in line with the direction in which the man moved, relying on his excellent dexterity and basic sixth sense, but he only chased behind him.


    The man is different from the monsters he fought primitively. I was more confident, more sophisticated, and pressured slowly. It was Xi Hyun who was in a hurry.


    A man''s stigma was a threat. We don''t know the extent to match the target, but it was definitely above the level given that she was struck by lightning and was still intact.


    "Try to avoid this, too."


    According to Xi Hyun''s concerns, the man pulled the lighter out of his pocket to finish a supportive fight. and aligned with the fire that came out of the lighter. A flame rises from the steel arm of the man.


    ''Goddamn it, I''m going to knock myself out.''


    Squeeze, squeeze, squeeze, squeeze.


    In a dark reality that does not match his toughness and skills, he sweated cold.


    "Die, damn it."


    The man in harmony with the flames gave a pledge. The flame, which turned into an arrow according to his movements, moves toward Xi Hyun. Chuoaaaak. The flame that escaped with the sound of warming the atmosphere burns through his body. There was no escape.


    ''Grrrgh.''


    Bait.


    Xi Hyun''s body melted and stuck to the ground. He screamed because of the pain he had never tasted. The pain he had experienced so far was mostly the pain from his primitive actions. Torn, bitten, trampled. It was pain you could endure if you put your mind to it. But the burning pain was unimaginable. It was in a realm that no one could do without will.


    His movements were extremely slow as his body was burned. The man did not miss the gap. When he realized that his posture had become dull, he scolded him horribly.


    "Die, die, die! How dare you talk to a human about a monster?"


    The man clenches his fist like crazy. His beating got worse because he thought he could die. He will, too. His chest was still showing signs of a recess. A blow that would have left you dead if you weren''t a Stigma user. The man with loosened eyes clenched his fist toward Xi Hyun, forgetting that his breathing was getting rough.


    "Die, die, die!!! All of you motherfuckers have to die!"


    I''m a human being too, you son of a bitch! ''


    Irrigate Irrigate 47541;!


    "Shut up! You monster!"


    As always, Xi Hyun''s words did not reach the other party. It was just an empty echo.


    How much time has passed. Suddenly, he regained his senses, forcibly moving his dead body and looking straight ahead. There was a woman who was surrounded by men.


    "Ha, ha. Yeah, I got rid of a nice body like this."


    "Ugh, ugh. What did I do wrong..."


    "You feel good, don''t you? Like you don''t want to let go of my stuff."


    "I''m not doing it because I want to... ugh."


    They were vomiting violent breath. Animals who forget all their cause and are indulged in pleasure. The male and female machines were making sticky noises as they slammed into each other. The man mocks the woman with a joyful tone, and the woman sighs half-heartedly.


    Sihyun bit his lip. Disgusting Humans, Disgusting Views. The most disgusting thing was not being able to do anything.


    I shouldn''t have closed my eyes.


    He was so out of his mind, he couldn''t open his eyes again.


    /006


    As a flash of light appeared in the white heat sphere, he suddenly woke up. What I could see was the inside of an ordinary two-story house where he was staying for the full moon.


    ''He''s dead again.''


    Mutual benefit.


    He became more and more accustomed to death, even though he was dead. But when he remembered his fifth death, he cried out.


    Damn it, damn it! Shit! "


    Kick it, Kick it! Queeee 47541;!


    The stigma''s power faced the demonstration was devastating. The effort so far has been colourless. It was also a planned outcome because it had incomplete physical abilities, but it was an unacceptable future for him.


    He lacked the toughness to be rubbish, so the man who was distracted by his lower body achieved everything he wanted to do with a superior stigma, and the demonstration of being born incapacitated and nurturing his father became a monster after he died miserably.


    What a ridiculous causal relationship.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 9 00009 Flower Spring

    It''s unfair. It''s annoying. I''m angry. I want to kill you. Sihyun went crazy with the malice that flowed from his heart. He was a man who acted like a man in order to keep himself human. But no one noticed. He was a monster no matter who saw him.


    On the contrary, men, instead of being human, would fill their self-interest with beastly behavior, but anyone would recognize him as a human being.


    What is the difference between humans and monsters? Is it the difference in behavior or the difference in appearance? Or does it change depending on the view around it? Sihyun was hesitant for a while.


    However, he was forced to move. He watched a woman from the fifth death being viciously pillaged. I couldn''t ignore her misfortune because I was overwhelmed. I didn''t know my body would be comfortable if I ignored it.


    Fighting an unwinnable opponent was clearly a difficult and difficult process. But it wasn''t human. No, I wanted to do a demonstration, even if it wasn''t human-like. That''s how I realized I wasn''t a monster.


    She moved straight to the convenience store. There was no hesitation. He had an infinite opportunity, and what he hoped was a direct action of his own.


    ''Looks like he''s not here yet.''


    Werewick.


    Sihyun looked at the convenience point where nothing happened. It was a natural outcome because it came much earlier than the time when the incident occurred. Once he hid himself under the convenience store counter, he examined Dongtae. How much time has passed. He appeared to be different from the people he expected.


    "Oh, there''s still food here. The building is intact, and it''s a relief."


    It was a bored old man who appeared in front of her eyes. Unlike normal or clean hair, the old man''s body was strong. Carrying a suitcase the size of his back, he starts packing the food from Juju Island Convenience Store into his bag, one by one.


    In the unlikely event that monsters appear, the calm old man shows you what kind of man he is. He observed the old man under the convenience store counter.


    An old man with no friends or colleagues. But his face was full of interest and vitality. Ununderstandable sights. In hell, where he could not go out, the old man faced the world with a naive look like a little child.


    "That''s weird."


    Do they have any special stigmas? Or are they just adaptable enough to deal with the situation? Many thoughts passed through his head, but those thoughts had to be stopped.


    It''s because a canned rice bowl rolled under the convenience store counter with the sound of ringing.


    ''?!''


    Sihyun is embarrassed. The canned peach, which the old man must have dropped, is now in front of his eyes. It was only a matter of time before they found out. How the elderly will react when they see themselves. I was cold sweating behind his back. It was an assumption I didn''t want to think about, but it was obvious that a disturbance would occur after being discovered by the old man.


    "Oh my God, it''s because I''m old. You''re dropping one thing at a time."


    The old man leans down and looks under the convenience store counter. Sihyun met the old man''s eyes. The old man also faced his gaze. Weird switch. Heavy silence. Sihyun and the old man only faced each other for a while.


    In a disadvantage situation, Jihyun conflicted. Should we run away or should we make threats? The three-stranded tentacle of Shi Hyun represented his heart with a dazzling movement.


    However, breaking the silence was not a demonstration of the elderly.


    "Well, there was someone here first. Bad luck, asshole."


    "You just have to take what''s ours. Threaten someone who might know why."


    "Okay, just shut up."


    It was the appearance of men and women who were waiting for him. The man and woman entered the convenience store in a fistfight. His lips were all parched. Depending on the old man''s reaction, everything could be twisted. Here, if an elderly man reveals his identity to men and women, he or she is likely to quickly turn into a three-to-one sphere.


    ''Please, please.''


    The old man stood up straight after grabbing the canned peach, whether it was through Xi Hyun''s desperate wind. Despite seeing the demonstration, the old man did not react.


    "Oh, don''t mind me. It''s time to go."


    The old man, who put the canned peaches in his bag, left the convenience store carrying a bag as big as his back. Sihyun had a suspicious reaction to the behavior of the elderly. A quiet encounter with the monster. Did he think he wasn''t dangerous? Or do they want to punish the man who appeared close? Either way, I did not miss the opportunity that the old man gave me because it was fortunate for him, and I watched the situation quietly.


    "Watch and choose the expiration date. There''s a certain amount you can carry at once, so if you pick the wrong one, that''s the loss."


    "Oh, right. I''ll take care of it. Stop nagging at my side. It''s annoying."


    "You''re not the only one in my group who makes the mistakes I make!"


    "I know, I know. He''s not my mother."


    Hidden beneath the convenience store counter, Ji-hyun could hear the conversation of men and women. In the process, the male''s name was Tae-min, and the female''s name was Hye-ji.


    Tae-min came to the convenience store and behaved like she was holding food in the convenience store with Hye-ji. Over time, she began to become tangled with Hye-ji. It was not a demonstration that he didn''t know what his intentions were to stick close enough to be blatant.


    As soon as Tae-min turned her head, she tripped. In an instant, Hyejo, who was under Tae-min, looked at Tae-min with a embarrassed look on his face. Soon after he realized what Tae-min was up to, Hye-ji fiercely resisted. However, Tae-min was superior to Hye-ji.


    "Huh-huh-huh, don''t be foolish. This is how the world has changed."


    "You, were you trying to do this from the start?"


    "Of course not."


    "Profit, let go, I''ll take a look at you now without asking anything."


    Hyeji resolutely resisted Tae-min''s deviance, but Tae-min held the lead. Tae-min, who lightly ignored Hye-ji''s blush, squashed her even more.


    "Freeze, bitch!"


    "Let go, let go. How do you think the other kids will react if you do this?"


    Sihyun, the situation he saw began. Xi Hyun contracted muscles all over his body. It was ready to leap.


    He realized one thing in the fight with Tae-min. That is, you should not give Taemin time to use the stigma. Although his physical abilities were ahead of him, there was no way to resist Tae-min''s marvelous portrait abilities. Therefore, the answer that she gave is a champion. It was about knocking Tae-min down in one blow.


    "You''ve been looking at me like that ever since, haven''t you? It was horrible. But what am I gonna do with this? If you call him, he won''t be here."


    "It''s disgusting, really. All I can do is make you look like this! You''ve always been this asshole!"


    "Of course. If you look at him like this, you''re going to have to respond like this."


    "What?!"


    Crouched Hyeji. She resisted Tae-min''s malice. However, Tae-min''s actions were agile and strong. Tae-min shredded her clothes as she dug into the comet''s arms in no time. And when he saw that, he initiated an action.


    "You''re the one who kills! ''


    Kirk, Eric!


    The body of a Se-hyun shot with the incantation of a champion. Using a high power, Jihyun narrowed his distance to Tae-min at once. A real Human bullet. Tae-min is stuck in the corner of the convenience store without hesitation during the unexpected kicking of her body. The uplifted demonstration did not stop there. I didn''t want to wait until Tae-min woke up and started to react.


    "You son of a bitch! ''


    Zee Iririe 47541;!


    He went into Tae-min''s collapsed arms and bit his arm with a sharp fang. The combination of sharp fangs and terrifying grip was enough to turn Tae-min''s arm into a lump of meat.


    "Ahhhh, what the heck! What the fuck?"


    ''Tsk, it''s not good.''


    45182;, Kiehrek.


    Tae-min panics as she looks down at the broken arm, which seems to have fallen off her flesh and made her bones visible. He had been the winner by using a stigma that was superior to others.


    He was a king with a rare one of one in his absence. A situation where no one can go against their will. Those who did not enjoy it were fools. That''s why Tae-min has lived up to her will using her gifts.


    But for the first time, there was something he couldn''t do. It''s the craftsmanship that made the world this way. I had to panic. His unwanted opponent is spreading murder.


    "Ugh, I''ll kill you. I''ll kill you!"


    Tae-min, who had never been in a situation like this, trembled with anger. He was always used to looking up and down. I could not acknowledge the existence of Sehyun.


    Tae-min, who lost her mind, pulls the lighter out of her pocket and sets the fire. He already knew what that meant, so Tae-min''s stigma bit his neck before it lit up. Calibrated by superb speed and compatriots, the demonstration was able to move faster than an arrow fired from a short distance.


    "Shhhhh!!!"


    Taemin drops the lighter in a tightening rage. He played in an earthquake of pain. Failure to concentrate enough to cause stigma. Xihyun performed his largest organ. He dragged his droopy body and dug it into Tae-min''s neck.


    Xi Hyun, who took control of the respiratory system, sensed Tae-min''s struggle in real time. Thinking that he was killing humans, he paused for a moment, but did not stop. Tae-min was a man who deserved to die.


    Once law enforcement agencies disappeared, justice was individual. Justice was a human-like act for him. Taemin refused to be human in that sense, and was trying to fill the pleasure with lust.


    ''My justice may be a sin to others.''


    I did not regret it. It was a demonstration encountered by a body that had turned into a monster. My will and mind could not be compromised by this solemn matter. Justice may be broken because it''s powerless, but it''s the future. Sihyun looked at it now.


    "Glug, glug... save me."


    Tae-min reached out to Hye-ji for help, but Hye-ji didn''t touch her hands. Tae-min''s hand just shrugs through the air with nothing. Endings that can be called causality. Tae-min eventually witnessed her death. Death can''t be worse than this. When he realized that Tae-min''s heart stopped beating, he left his body.


    Lee''s monsters and encounter Hyejin were hesitant and unable to do this. A monster that suddenly attacked Tae-min. I should have killed her with a stigma, but the monster in front of her was also her savior. The situation only made it so, but I was no longer grateful to her.


    "Go, I won''t let you go if you come near me."


    ''I know. You and I can''t get along.''


    Quietly, quietly, quietly.


    The hyacinth expressed a stigma engraved on the chest with a trembling voice. A threat with no will. Horse pain. He realized that she was compromised, so he stayed away from her. I didn''t mean her any harm in the first place.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 10 00010 Flower Spring

    As I was leaving the convenience store, people came from far away. Similar age groups. He quickly hides in the shade, realizing that they were his comrades. Unlike wisdom, they were full of life.


    "What''s going on? Hyeji."


    "Son of a bitch. Did a monster show up?"


    "He''s dead..."


    They seemed surprised at the half-naked comet inside the convenience store. Hyeji, who wore the torn clothes calmly, calmly began to explain.


    Facts coming to Taemin and Convenience Store to meet the allocated target amount. And the truth that Tae-min tried to change her attitude and hijack herself. In the end, he killed Tae-min like that.


    Why aren''t you talking about me? ''


    Do you read Italian?


    Sihyun asked a little question. But soon I shook my head. I came up with a guess close to the right answer. In fact, there was no question. The fact that a monster appeared suddenly and only killed Tae-min and left was because the truth or facts seemed lacking.


    Even if it was true, I didn''t think many people would believe it. I felt that Hyeji''s thoughts were also the same as those of Se-hyun. It was good for him. I don''t have to climb into Humans'' mythology. A well-behaved monster. He thought it was funny even if it was his job.


    "Hyeji, are you okay? Are you hurt?"


    "Yes, Kyung-min..."


    Is that Kyung-min? ''


    Kiirlyric?


    Among the people who came to the convenience store, there was Kyungmin who went up to the mouth of Tae-min and Hye-ji. He embraces the wisdom with embarrassment that something unspeakable has happened in his group.


    When she saw Kyungmin and Hyeji hugging, she sighed of relief. I could not be directly thanked or build a relationship, but I was satisfied just to see it. In the end, it was almost self-comfort. Delegate satisfaction, to say the least. Since it was a demonstration of not being human, there was always something that filled my heart.


    Ugh! ''


    Sihyun swallowed a deep breath of pain that twisted his body. You didn''t get hurt in the fight with Tae-min. This is an effect due to the winner-take-all. It was like growing pains that the body evolved in an instant.


    But it was a curious thing. Sihyun did not hunt monsters. His only opponent was Tae-min. What does it mean? As the lightning flashed through his head, he realized the truth and forgot about the pain.


    ''Does it work on humans?!''


    Queerillic?!


    When it was revealed that the effects of the victorious dictatorship were also present in humans, Shi Hyun could not hide his embarrassment. However, his body did not wait for him.


    The body of the Bondi monster begins to engrave an impossible stigma. The ''thought agencies'' that generate thought force and the ''circuits'' that emit thought force were engraved all over the body of the demonstration.


    In his head, information about Tae Min''s stigma flowed. Taemin''s stigma had the name Synonymous. Tuning was the ability to observe things and phenomena around them and turn them into their own power.


    ''The owner of one of the rare Stigma users, who rides only an extremely small number of people.''


    Then he could see how Tae-min was fine after being struck by lightning. Tae-min was instantly in tune with the lightning of the comet. The lightning strikes and the lightning strikes, there''s no way this could happen. It was the same principle when the arm turned to steel. The traits of the convenience store''s vault were harmoniously aligned and transferred to the arm, so it would look like that.


    "Amazing. No, I have to say it''s pointless. You can''t open your eyes to the true power of being a monster. ''


    Queek, queek, queek, queek. Eric. Eric.


    After the evolution, his body was slightly larger, and two arms were in place where three strands of tentacles were needed. The demonstration that evolved into a more humane form instinctively recognized Stigma''s influence.


    Stigma was a portrait ability developed by a ''human'' using his imagination. Of course, it had to be suitable for the "human body" in all respects. Xi Hyun''s body and winner-take-all must have realized that information during evolution and artificially evolved into something similar to a human.


    In other words, it wasn''t ''evolved to be human,'' it was'' evolved to use Stigma efficiently. ''The fangs are raised to bite the opponent and the same logic as the muscles in the body to move quickly.


    ''If we abandon humanity and kill humans, we become closer to humanity.''


    Sihyun had abandoned the human framework, but he couldn''t abandon his humanity. Actions that make people human. It was all his code of conduct. Some things are impractical and some are contradictory, but Shi Hyun insisted that he would live a human-like life as a monster.


    But the reality was funny. Through the winner-take-all, we learned that eating stigmas can reach humans. The fact that we can become human beings if we abandon our humanity shows only laughter.


    He had no intention of doing so. But it was going to be painful to live with the right answer in my eyes. Any human would have to do that. If I had a close path, my eyes would change by themselves.


    ''Is this another karma for killing humans?''


    When he saw Hyeji walking with Kyeong Min, he turned his head. They can live well without their help now. On the street, she met an unexpected figure.


    "This is amazing! Hetero is evolving. From the first moment I saw him, I thought he was a strange creature, but I didn''t think he''d make it this far. This is worth following quietly."


    Protruding out of the alleyway, the old man presses the shutter on the elongated camera. Chug, chug, chug, chug, chug, chug, chug, chug, chug, chug.


    You followed him? ''


    Kilric? Kilric?


    Then he saw everything from killing Tae-min to raising his new arm. Sihyun opened up his distance to the elderly. Then I got into position. I did not slow down my tension to make the leap at any time. The elderly man''s intentions were unknown, but it was clear he was a suspicious figure.


    ''Wait, this old man is the one I saw at the convenience store.''


    wedge 47541;, wedge 47541;.


    Once again, the old man carries a bag the size of his own body on his back. It was the same as the old man who disappeared safely from the convenience store. Then he could see how the old man reacted like this. The old man was curious about the demonstration of abnormal behavior.


    "As expected, you show no hostility towards humans. Rather a courtesy gesture. It''s like you know people. The same thing happened at the convenience store.You saw me and you didn''t want to fight, but you had the means to run away. I''ve never seen a case like this before. Well, you don''t understand me. Well, that''s just it. I''ve been talking to people for a while now, so I''m a little used to it. I know you don''t understand."


    ''I understand. I wouldn''t have dealt with him when he was human.''


    Cyrillic. Read every word.


    With excuses like these, the old man was a chatterbox. The old man''s intentions and intent were uncovered, and he fell apart. I thought I was coming to kill myself at the convenience store.


    "And it moved my mind to save a woman who was being plundered. You seem to know something about the taboos of human society. Exactly when I saw the guy come out and not approach the woman. You''re acting with reason, not instinct, aren''t you?"


    ''This is what humans should have done.''


    Kyuillic Kyuillic Kyuic.


    Sihyun scratched his head in the appearance of a chatterbox witness. It didn''t matter if the old man spread rumors. No one would believe it anyway, and no one would be interested in such a story.


    "Do you understand me?"


    "Of course..."


    Kiririk...


    The old man took a piece of paper and pen out of his bag and gave it to him. The old man knew his imagination was absurd, but he could not bear the rising curiosity and doubts.


    "Now, try something."


    Just as he left, he was troubled by the way he received a paper and pen from the old man. It was not a problem to communicate in writing. The question was whether the old man could be trusted. And it was a question of where to find out.


    Within a few seconds, he concluded. He judged that he could not meet anyone who approached without prejudice and prejudice. That''s why he grabbed a pen with his new arm. And he took care to write down his opinions one letter at a time on paper.


    [Please introduce yourself]


    A sentence written in a respectful handwriting. The old man was impressed by the fact that the unknown existed and communicated. And the old man''s eyes sparkled no more, thinking that his imagination was no longer his imagination. When I saw an elderly man smiling as innocent as a boy, I found that he was more energetic and vigorous than I thought.


    "So you haven''t introduced me yet. My name is Gun-sung. He was a doctor commissioned by his country to do research. Now I''m wandering around observing and researching beings like you. Since I was a child, it was my dream to explain the unknown and to accumulate knowledge."


    [Does it relate to what you used to call me hetero?]


    Sihyun decided to solve his questions first.


    "Hetero is the collective nomenclature for monsters, or beings, descended from the sky like you. Of course I built it myself. Isn''t it wonderful?"


    [sobbing]


    "As expected, my sense is not compatible with the existence of aliens. In this world, you know quite well. If everyone else had heard of it, they would have said yes."


    Sihyun shut up. Opportunity was selling drugs now. It was also a lie that I could do because I didn''t know what it was. Can you imagine the human being being reborn as a monster? Seeing his approval to lie carelessly, he shook his head.


    Unlike the cool attitude of Xi Hyun, the favor was already burning.


    "To be honest, I''m very excited right now. As a researcher, blood boils. How they acquired human horses, where they came from, why they saved women, and the purpose of heteros. There are so many questions going through my head. But it''s probably the right course to start with the basics. So I ask you, what is your name?"


    On the contrary, he stopped trying to write his real name. The human name on the monster''s body was meaningless. Furthermore, writing a human name is consistent with telling all the secrets. It was obvious that such behavior would outweigh the merits without knowing what the likelihood was. That''s why he worked decisively.


    [None]


    "Oh, then I''ll make one for you. Rest assured, I''m quite the celebrity in this area. I''ve got a lot of names."


    Still a falsely armed vote. That''s what Sihyun said. This can also be the charm of a vote. How many seconds has it been? He said with a confident voice, a pat on the palm of his hand.


    "What about Cetilian Grande Stool?"


    [No need!]


    Two bottles of Medium! I was so embarrassed that I took out a term that I had never used before when I was human.


    "... I thought the unknown had no name like this. Isn''t it nice? If it''s long and hard to pronounce, you can shorten it, Sek..."


    Stop it, you old man! ''


    Kierick! Kierick! Kierick!


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 11 00011 Flower Spring

    Sihyun threw himself and closed his mouth. His mouth was a runaway train. It was clear that if the sanctions were not applied, they would never know the end. He admitted his mistake when he was sober enough to protest against Xihyun''s death.


    "Looks like your sense of humankind hasn''t quite reached its limit yet. I need a professional touch. Yeah, someone who, like me, knows the human community and can pay a lot of attention to heteros. That''s who you need to be with."


    No, he pretended to admit it, but in the end he was proud of himself. Unlike the polite appearance, she looked at it with a playful gaze and was very cool, and her first impression of it was greatly downward.


    "Freak."


    Of course, he was a well-meaning nerd, but he was clearly self-organized. However, I was able to handle all of them. He will, too. It''s been a long time since I''ve talked to anyone. He was also a person who did not have any prejudice in his appearance. Race that can''t be searched all over the world. That''s why his feelings were new.


    [So, what do you want to say?]


    I was happy to read the sentence on the paper for a while. What the hell is he thinking? By the time such a question began to float through his head, he finally opened his mouth.


    "Will you come with me?"


    Since the offer was unexpected, he had to stop there. No matter how unpredictable a human may be, he never thought he''d ask to be accompanied by a monster.


    Do I have to look at myself correctly and be happy with the decision I''ve made? Should we just ignore the urge to vote for the monster to come into our arms? The demonstration that made no decision picked up a pen.


    [Aren''t you afraid of heteros? I destroyed the house, I killed people.


    "I''m afraid. But so are the humans. Some Humans commit abominable crimes that cannot be kept in their mouths. But I don''t hate those criminals, I don''t hate humans. Hetero thinks so, too. It is called the tithe color. Some are hostile to Humans, but others are as favorable to Humans as you are."


    [As you can see, I''m a monster, so I don''t know when to reveal my true nature. Maybe that''s not my will, that''s my body''s will. And you''re still asking for company?]


    "I don''t think the ''person'' who says that will hurt me. But if you do that, we''ll have to split up. It''s not what I expected, but if it''s harmful to each other, it''s the only way."


    Yes, it is.


    Did you recognize him as a "person"? On the upside, it didn''t mean anything, but it did mean something. And I was moved. It was undeniable that a chatty witness had a playful personality and a peculiar sense of frustration, but a rare personality.


    "And I don''t try, and I don''t like to draw conclusions. So why don''t you reconsider my offer to come with me? I''d like to have the title of being friends with a hetero for the first time in human history."


    Suit yourself.


    Sihyun accepted the favor of favor. I was lonely. At least I wouldn''t be bored if I had someone to talk to. I was also concerned that he was the first professor who said yes. Given his enthusiastic attitude, there was a good chance that he could get information about the hetero by his side.


    He was accompanied by such a support and followed it to where he was staying. Sihyun also had a place to call home, but it was unsanitary for human support to stay. I felt like I had a better place in the first place. Therefore, there was no choice for him who had no attachment to his residence.


    "Oh, and by the way, I''m not so weak myself."


    Is that what bothers me? He suddenly turned around and said that. It was an answer I didn''t have to listen to. The fact that we are roaming the streets in a world of hell as an intact body is an indication of that that kind of force is supported. It wasn''t a matter of intention. That''s why he swung his pen with an uninteresting look.


    [Yes, of course.]


    However, Xi Hyun''s reaction was also a challenge for him. It was a typical response for those who didn''t believe in the truth. Opportunity to stop walking expressed stigma.


    Kuku ku Palace.


    You light up the Stigma engraved on the shoulders of your favor and proclaim your power to all nations. Violent tremor. At a wave so large that he couldn''t hold his body, Jihyun looked up. Unlike you, there was a howling smile on his face.


    "My stigma is the vibration of one of the transition families." It''s one of a kind to researchers, but it''s nothing like this when you''re chasing a hostile hetero. If the air is transferred to the medium, it collapses without balancing. "


    Pleasure in a cheerful tone. Sihyun sighed. Just in case, it was. He boasted of his stigma. I wanted to let Heterone Shi-hyun know that the toys in my hand are more expensive and cool.


    Regrettably, he had a stigma. It was the stegma, coherence, of the family of changes obtained from Taemin. But the truth cannot be revealed. Therefore, Shi Hyun hid that fact and wrote a blurry sentence.


    [Whoops]


    "Huhu, do you understand now? If you come with me, you''ll be free of predators and enemy horses. You''re very lucky. I''ll be able to live comfortably with someone like me."


    Vote for a guardian. But she didn''t want that relationship. I didn''t want to go that way. For him who had a winning streak, the rest only meant theft.


    [I don''t want comfort. I have to fight to be strong. Besides, power is justice. When I''m protected and vulnerable in someone''s hands, I really become a monster who can''t do anything. In the first place, you''d want a partner more than you''d want to be a annoying babysitter. So please look at me equally]


    "Enhancement. I took a shot at this. Well, he was strong enough to stand up to a man with a stigma to save a woman in a convenience store."


    [Unconscious, not so strong]


    "I''m so ashamed, I''ll pretend I don''t know."


    [No]


    "Yes, yes. I''ll give you that."


    ''This old man.''


    Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee 47541;.


    Sihyun was desperate for an attitude of disapproval, but relieved of a close relationship. The first button seemed to fit properly.


    "That''s your will, I''ll admit, as an equal partner in the future. And why don''t you change your name? His name is too stiff. I think I''ll get hives."


    [What should I call you then?]


    "Hmm, Professor. Yeah, call me Professor. I had a professor at the university once."


    The demonstration and support of a new relationship walked side-by-side. There was no hetero in his path, whether or not he knew the path without hetero. I was surprised when he followed me quietly. This will happen because we''ve done a lot of hard work and research.


    ''Maybe he wasn''t normal either.''


    Damn it, Irrillic.


    The place where she lived was far from the convenience store. Moreover, it was at a point far away from the city. Surprisingly, it was in the mountains. It was a place that had no problems living a stable life except that the supply was not easy to get into.


    ''Fantastic.''


    Kieric.


    He couldn''t hide his surprise. It was not because there was a dwelling in the mountains. Sihyun was really surprised because he saw a huge research complex on a vast site. The sanctuary was the National Institute of Research.


    "Not surprising. I told you, he was a doctor who was commissioned by his country to do research. This is one of them. This building cares about security, so the materials are unusual, and the security system is special. It''s a place you can trust. And it''s not on paper. It''s like a secret base, I guess."


    [Do I not have to keep my vows?]


    "Haha, do you know that, too? That''s an interesting question, but you don''t have it. To be precise, a vow of secrecy is forbidden to preach to humans, because no other creature has ever been in the category. Isn''t it weird to be arrested for talking to a dog or a cat? So don''t worry."


    A place of complete secrecy and secrecy. Then I realized that Xi Hyun is not an ordinary Ph.D. He must have been a well-known name in the field. It was not a myth, nor was it a celebrity in the field.


    Xihyun walked behind the back of the support. The inside of the National Institute was a mess. It wasn''t messy because it wasn''t tidy. There were so many ruins, it was chaotic. Even a secret building built by the state could not escape disaster.


    "What''s with all the commotion?"


    [I was wondering where I could sleep.]


    "Sleep here? You haven''t come where I''m staying yet, so bear with it. I brought a guest, but putting him to bed in the yard is uncomfortable for the owner."


    You mean there''s more where that came from?]


    "That''s right. We should go in more. Staying in a place like this can sense the popularity of nearby heteros. And if you''re going to take that kind of risk, there''s no reason to insist."


    Sihyun went deeper and deeper, questioning the words of support. In accordance with the name of the laboratory, a lot of material and unknown objects flowed inside the building. There were hundreds of overlapping formulas and materials with long names that were hard to pronounce dancing on tables and blackboards.


    In a familiar footstep, he entered a warehouse located in the deepest part of the building. Boxes piled so high that you can''t see them all even if you look up. There were some things that were hard to guess for the purpose of the demonstration.


    "Come here."


    According to the call of support, Jihyun went down to the cellar and opened his mouth. To be precise, I couldn''t keep my mouth shut. There was a thick metal door in front of his eyes. It wasn''t a demonstration that I didn''t know what it meant.


    [Tell me your name]


    "This is Dr. Kang Chan-seong."


    [Confirmed, please provide password]


    "Spring when flowers bloom."


    [Confirmed, please approach door]


    I walked to the place marked on the ground. and subsequent iris and fingerprint tests. While watching the series of processes at his side, he trembled. It''s not a secret base, it''s a secret base! And he walked away without even knowing it.


    "Here, come inside. You don''t have to be so squeamish. Next time, I''ll type in a pattern so you can come in alone."


    It''s not like that! ''


    Kyrie Il-ik


    Sihyun became distracted by the realities and abnormalities. What he imagined was a solid home with no rain and no wind. But the reality was different. The reality was a secret base guarded by a metal door of impenetrable thickness. When he realized that he was stepping on his feet in a place he could not imagine, his head went crazy.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 12 00012 Flower Spring

    [What the hell is this place?]


    "A shelter built in case of an emergency. The subject that we''re working on here is just as important. But don''t worry. I have all the basics. There are self-improvement facilities, purification facilities, and limited but medicinal rooms to treat illnesses. Assuming all human consciousness facilities are in place. In fact, you can get conservation here, but you can''t keep up with instant food."


    If the conservation ceremony was right, she was distracted by the idea that she didn''t even want to go to the convenience store. What I thought was not a poor or small-time thinking circuit. The relaxation of the one who is. Sihyun instinctively recognized that he was a rich girl - grandfather.


    [Can I connect to the outside?]


    "I''m afraid not. I don''t know why, but I''m thinking it might have something to do with Grandeliol."


    At first, he realized what ''Grandeliol'' was, and changed the ''invisible wall'' in his head to ''Grandeliol''. I did not ask why it was given that name. I didn''t want to. However, it was not that he didn''t ask.


    "Aren''t you asking about Grandeliol?"


    [You mean the invisible wall outside Seoul?]


    "Have you seen it already? Unfortunately, there is an episode of him."


    [No disrespect]


    Although his shoulders were sagging with clean hair and a sturdy body that did not match him, he did not care. At first glance, he was close to being a minor, but his insides stopped in middle school sophomore year. When I asked, I only hurt his head.


    "There are many rooms, so pick and use whatever you want. My room has its own name tag, so it shouldn''t be too hard to avoid it."


    [blah]


    Even with the pen rolling, Jihyun remained so far away from the supernova. In my old age, I didn''t know what that meant, so I just looked at it for a while.


    - 007.


    It''s been a week since I''ve lived with Sihyun. The hetero and human cohabitations were surprisingly ongoing. In the beginning, they were two people with a gentle personality. There was no friction. Since they were caring for each other, they felt comfortable.


    ''Whew, it''s been tough again today.''


    45182;, read each other.


    After today''s hunt, Xi Hyun enters the secret base and pulls out a jar of glass in a bag close to his body. It contained a skeleton of the prey that Sihyun hunted today.


    I got another sample today, like you said, a sea turtle hetero.


    Although it was a demonstration of endurance that the effects of winning dictatorship remained intact, he did not say so. Relationships with consensus are everywhere, colleagues. They were not close enough to reveal their secrets.


    In total, there were three abilities that he gained during the week. I had just acquired immeasurable endurance, superior stamina, and total resistance. Stegmatized demonstrations have grown to catch heteros that are superior to their own.


    Using Stigma, we were able to temporarily share their traits and abilities. It was a stigma that was short in retention time and range, but anticipated in the future, because it was not yet high in thinking.


    "Wow, that must have been hard to catch. You got him. Cetilian, every time you look at it, it''s amazing. How can you catch a hetero with such a small body? I''m a tough guy, too."


    The favor of giving the jar to Sihyun struck me with elongation. I was serious, not pretentious. Opportunity was fascinated by the hetero called Xi Hyun. More human than human. Abnormal output from a small body. There was something about it that was invisible.


    [It''s a secret]


    "You still have a lot of secrets."


    During the week, the relationship between demonstration and support has progressed a lot. First, Shi Hyun was called Cetilian to vote for him. Agreed. I was only allowed to be called you because I couldn''t just call you Shi Hyun, but I''ve come closer since that day to whether I think differently.


    And the second was that we were allies. She wanted to study the hetero, and she also questioned the hetero. Since they met for the same purpose, it was natural that things would happen on their own.


    The allied demonstration and support immediately shared a role. Shi Hyun hunted the heteros and obtained samples, and consensus was based on samples taken by Shi to study the ecology of the heteros. Ideal idea. So they spent a week.


    "Are you still okay with that? I''m not interested in fighting or talented enough for your role as a fighter. But isn''t it hard to hunt your own kind?"


    [hetero has no concept of race]


    It wasn''t a lie. It was the truth. Sihyun''s body was also heterologous. I couldn''t figure out how my body reacted and what I wanted. Sihyun couldn''t give any inspiration to the other heteros. When he was human, his fixed personality was not a problem, but his body was instinctively excluding other heteros.


    "It''s a shame we have to fight amongst ourselves. But that''s the habit that humans can live with. Funny contradiction."


    [I''m already out of the herd, so there''s no sense in it.]


    "If you say so. Oh, by the way, I interpreted your blood sample. I''ve been sitting here trying to tell you that."


    He had a few pieces of paper. Writing and graphs. Xi Hyun, who knew what that meant, recalled the past.


    ''That''s what happened.''


    Maybe it''s because we''ve seen evolving scenes. Opportunity was of great interest to his body. That''s why I went to great lengths and castles to collect whatever I could. I was just about to ask about my body, so I decided to borrow an expert''s hand.


    That was three days ago.


    [How did you get out?]


    "That''s the thing. Weird to say, weird to say, but weird to say."


    His approval was blurry. He felt an unusual sensation and swallowed his saliva. I had imagined that an answer like this would come back. He too was a monster that started in humans. It was even weirder to say that it was not different from normal heteros.


    [You won''t be embarrassed. Explain in detail.]


    As he calmly wrote, he nodded quietly. Then I showed him the paper in my hand. I couldn''t understand it because I didn''t know the professional term, but I could tell one thing. That all graphs point to zero. With anxiety tightening his chest, he quietly waited for a word of support.


    "Clearly, your body is different from a hetero. There''s shame in this, isn''t there? They''re all zeroes. Hypothetically, they''re impossible to come up with. It means it''s not established as a living organism."


    Sihyun was stiffened on the spot. His body was not a hetero, but rather a living creature.


    "But the interesting thing is the next test."


    Upvotes showed Shi Hyun what he had examined today. There were normal readings. Circumstances that are different from those previously examined. Sihyun tilted his head because he didn''t know English.


    "As you can see, after examining the same blood, we found these plates."


    [What does that mean?]


    "I mean, it''s rocking. Overall figures. To be precise, we can''t measure the Earth''s way."


    [New to this?]


    "No, there was only one case like this. It''s so famous that scholars of all disciplines would have heard of it. This pattern appeared exactly 55 years ago."


    [In 55 years, when did the world come to its senses?]


    "Yes. Although it was not revealed for some time, 55 years ago, monsters who could be called the beginning of heteros came down to earth, as well as the unknown energy of the ''sky when it opened'' thought. Well, nothing widespread since the civilians never showed up."


    Fifty-five years ago, there were monsters similar to heteros. Without his knowledge, the world had already moved on. Perhaps the disaster was foretold.


    [What were you? Beginning of hetero]


    "It''s a little ambiguous to call it the beginning of heterosexuality, but they call themselves'' pioneers. ''Unlike heteros who rely on their instincts, they have a way of communicating with humans one by one."


    [Are they still alive?]


    "Alive. Living on a different level than humans. Humans never fully identified the pioneers in the first place. They may be gods or demons. Maybe it''s a product of a fiction. It just says there was an incident. Some had conspiracy theorized that pioneers purposely erased human records. It''s a controversial subject. There''s also a story about how to deal with ideas."


    My heart trembled. It was unbearable to think that there were beings hiding somewhere in the world who might know what caused them to look like this. The possibility, however, was a huge force for him. Perhaps we could return to the human body.


    [But unfortunately, because they hid it from countries, and this is what happened. It''s the same thing.]


    Sihyun smiled bitterly. It was because leaders of each country thought that this disaster would not have happened if they had unravelled the pioneers and were aware of the unknown existence that would reappear.


    "I personally don''t think I can help it. The pioneers, the unknown ones, were already scattered. There is an unknown presence, but we cannot prove it, and how ridiculous it would be to officially read the statement. There''s no practical evidence, so you must have fallen for it. I''m not satisfied with the leadership, but what can I do? That''s what the world has done."


    [bitter]


    Shi Hyun, who had a short tongue, stood up. I couldn''t get a word out about what had already happened. The most important thing was how to act in the future.


    "Wait."


    "Why?"


    Kirik?


    "Suddenly I thought I was curious."


    [I''m tired today, so get it over with.]


    Sihyun opened his base with his whole body. The stupid answer to the question of yes poured out without even trying, so every answer made me tired.


    "How do you reproduce?"


    ''What are you saying?!''


    Kyuillic?!


    "You may know the nuance, but write it down on paper."


    Sihyun, who had been sexually harassed by the glittering old man, picked up a pen and kneaded it onto the paper.


    Why do you want to know that? It''s not important.


    "Why do you think it doesn''t matter? Of course it matters. You have to know how to use precautions to prevent the spread of heteros. I may not be able to go outside because of the Grandeliols, but I have a mission that will benefit humanity. If we know the cause, we can control Tehero''s numbers. So tell me, are you bursting spores? Or is the arm like a penis?


    What are you talking about, you old fart? ''


    Quack, quack, quack, quack!


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 13 00013 Flower Spring

    /008


    Since he caught a hetero resembling a sea turtle, he hasn''t hunted for three weeks. No, I didn''t. Xi Hyun''s body was now saturated. Although he possessed the power of winning dominance, he possessed an extraordinary amount of abilities, but his body became stagnant at the end of evolution. In other words, it was the limit of evolution that a droopy body could bear.


    The demonstration of the need for highly advanced evolution to contain a little more took time to stabilize. His instincts were telling him that the next evolution was on a different level.


    Upvoting also no longer employed hunting whether it felt that enough samples of heteros were collected.


    ''You never get tired of it.''


    Afternoon, Shi Hyun, who lies in the brightest spot on the secret base, looks back at the way he moves.


    Opportunity shocked demonstration, despite the penalty of old age, of a long day and a focus on research. Seeing him always so energetic, I didn''t think he would die forever.


    On the contrary, Shi Hyun could not stand the tiredness and prowled all day long. In the first peace he gained, his mind chose Natai. I had no choice.


    His monstrosity was marked by survival and slaughter. A series of crazy, but not unusual incidents in the middle of an ordinary human being. I was able to adapt safely because I was remembering my previous life, but the sequelae was on and piled up. Of course, I needed a break.


    All he did all day was investigate favor requests and take a nap.


    While I was enjoying my leisure time, I found that I was working on ''research on the source of thought'', but I couldn''t inspire him to do anything. It''s not uncommon to study the idea at the national level.


    ''There''s nothing interesting going on.''


    Sihyun used his droopy body for ten minutes and climbed onto the support desk. Despite his appearance, he couldn''t take his eyes off the chalkboard, but only wrote an unknown formula.


    Sihyun looked at a picture that lay on the table with a lot of support. Inside the frame of the baby''s design was a girl whose name was not well known. The future was a beautiful girl. Given the fresh eyes and a stubborn look somewhere, it didn''t seem like much.


    "Granddaughter."


    Kielik.


    Sounds like iron and iron colliding. I turned my head to look at him, knowing that it was his voice.


    "Cetilian, what else do you want to know this time?"


    The support I spent with him for a month gave him a flawless look. For example, the affection I saw for my family or friends remained in it. He naturally touched the frame.


    [Who?]


    "She''s my granddaughter. I can''t see you right now..."


    She lifted her frame and looked at her granddaughter''s face smiling inside. His jaw rises unnaturally. A sad smile somewhere. Sihyun realized that he had made a statement. I should have realized there was no one here. No family, no friends. It wasn''t a demonstration that I didn''t know what it meant. In shame and guilt, he did not lift his head.


    "Don''t look like that. Not to mention her granddaughter. Her whole family''s in Busan. I don''t know if I told you, but it was a fact that heteros fell over Seoul. I just didn''t know where it was coming from."


    55 years ago, when the sky opened, we saw with our own eyes that there was an unknown existence. This suggested that it could be intruded at the same time as the possibility of intimate relationships with unknown beings.


    But all the countries in the world turned away from it. I focused all my manpower and capital on the unknown energy of thought. I struggled to gain more power.


    As a result, no country could have prevented the disaster. The unknown has taken over the country in vain. A future that has changed for an unknown power. A harsh reality that can also be called equivalent exchange. When he realized what he wanted to say, he could not open his mouth.


    [How are you doing?]


    "Busan is also the second capital except Seoul, so don''t worry. And if I''m right, Busan is likely to be designated as the capital in place of the desolate Seoul. They''ve been back and forth before. All the infrastructure in the country will be focused for a while, so it should be fine. In other words, Busan is like the last fortress."


    Sihyun cared about the words. I didn''t open my mouth quickly. It is because there is no law that says Grandeliol will not spread in Busan. I didn''t want to act to provoke old people''s worries for no reason.


    "By the way, Cetilian, do you have a family? Even without the concept of ethnicity, there are some parents who gave birth to them. Or is it that you don''t know how to reproduce spores?"


    "That can''t be right, old man! ''


    Read each other, read each other every day!


    When he vomited one reaction to the persistence of bringing up the subject that would have been terminated three weeks ago, he raised a pen with a muffled face. There was no one with him. Not only in my past life, but in my present life. Even in monsters.


    I don''t have a family.


    There was no one we could call family in our past lives, in our present lives, and in the monsters. I grew up under a gambling father in my previous life, and I grew up under a drunk father in my life. Both my past and present life, the existence of my mother ran away with another man. It was a fitting fate, but it was not something I could empathize with by telling others the verse.


    I didn''t even want to feel empathy. The most frequent words he heard were, "There are some people more unhappy than you, so cheer up." It was useless consolation for him. There were only so many things: a man who was shot, a man who fell, or sick. Just because someone was shot doesn''t mean the person who fell wasn''t sick.


    He just wanted someone who could clap his back. I didn''t need all the rhetoric I could get. I just wanted a place to stay for a while, avoiding a hard life.


    But no such place has ever been found in my life. That''s why he came to the world and learned to endure pain for the first time. How to manage your mind without losing yourself under any circumstances. A way to brainwash yourself that you''re not sick. It wasn''t because of the special demonstration that I could withstand the monsters. It was because there was a mental institution built up in my past life.


    "That''s too bad. Still, no one knows what the future holds. You can make a family someday. I feel weird after talking to you. Cetilian, you have a mate. No, is the concept of assumption the same as human perception for a hetero? Or take some form of polygamy or monogamy? Or is it a tribal life? Was there a concept of gender in the first place?"


    A sudden vote to take a detour. Sihyun sighed. It was a yes. It didn''t go well with the serious atmosphere.


    [I don''t know. The professor at the beginning said, I''m a distinctly heterosexual person.]


    "Oh, he does, too. Then let''s start with the basics. Do you have a sexual desire?"


    [Here we go again!]


    "The presence or absence of sexual desire is important. There''s a huge difference between just instinctive reproduction and planning. In the former case, artificial manipulation may be possible, but in the latter case, there are variables, so we need to study more accordingly. So tell me, do you have a sexual desire?"


    [I don''t have that!]


    "Come on, let me know. Don''t make excuses that a ''90s girl Idol wrote about not going to the bathroom, either. Tell me a little more honestly."


    [settings]


    A demonstration of his wrath with a supernova comes down on the voting desk. It was absurd to think that he was in love with a hetero who had a human mind. It was when I was reborn as a monster. I couldn''t live a normal life.


    One day, he lost his mind when he was human, and he was sure to become a monster. The mind moved the body, but sometimes the body moved the mind. I was denying that I was a monster because of my human-like behavior, but no one knew how long this shallow number would last.


    ''Then I have to be alone for the rest of my life.''


    When the reality that she tried to ignore came into her eyes, she lost her words. In my previous life, there was no foolishness in reason, but there was a real difference between not wanting to do it and not being able to do it.


    /009


    It''s been a week since the sexual desire incident. Sihyun was still rolling around in a corner of the secret base. His droopy body was ready for the next evolution. This time, the overall tendency will depend on the ability of the opponent to swallow.


    "Let''s go investigate Grandeliol!"


    That''s what the unannounced vote said. It seemed that the study of heteros had progressed somewhat. His refreshing face was telling me that.


    [Isn''t the investigation over if you name it something nasty?]


    "I was just looking at it for a while. I didn''t know there was a Grandeliol back then. No visual aids, no body shots. I intend to investigate thoroughly this time."


    Grandeliol. An investigation into the mysterious unseen wall would not have been possible if it didn''t have the same professional knowledge as a vote. I woke up because I was bored, too.


    [I''ll go with you if I can help]


    "Of course it helps. I have to fill my bag to move the materials for observation. Movement speed is slower and the reaction rate is slower. Plus, if you get attacked by a hetero while you''re observing, that''s the end of it. I don''t have any quick moves. You must have company."


    Vote confidently for your weaknesses. Sihyun nods quietly. As soon as Se-hyun''s permission fell, she planned the journey for 2 days a night.


    He then began to put one or two of the instruments he needed for his observation in a bag the size of his body. Xi Hyun also put the item in a tight-knit bag that made a favor. Preservation and medicine and some water. He didn''t have the supplies he needed. They were just things to help me with my upvote.


    In one month, I walked out in the warm sun. The map of the surrounding geography was already completed, so it was easy to evade the hetero.


    "First, I need to talk to you about ''Grandeliol.'' It''s a basic issue, but it shouldn''t hurt to know."


    Are there any other intelligent people who are good enough to serve as warden at the National Institute? Proud to open his mouth with a confident tone, whether he had already obtained basic information.


    "Do you see that?"


    He pointed at the sky with his index finger. Unlike Seoul, which turned to hell, the sky was blue. But the sky was wide. He had to tilt his head. It was hard to guess what was in the direction of the vote. The assertion of realizing that Xi Hyun''s gaze was wandering around the air was expressed precisely in words.


    "Look at Yeouido. There should be something up in the air."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 14 00014 Flower Spring

    As soon as the correct direction was presented, he immediately raised his head and looked at where he said yes. With his eyes assisted by superior vision, he was wearing a telescope. It was not difficult to find a target for which the vote was pointed. On the tip of the thumb of the upvote was a large sphere that deflects the atmosphere around it.


    [It''s blurry, but I know there''s something.]


    It was blurry because the exact shape was unknown. The shape that distorts the surroundings like an azirang was identical to a sphere. That''s why I just decided that it would have such a shape.


    "It''s not that high of optical camouflage. With a telescope, I can see it in my eyes. But no one knows there''s a sphere out there if you don''t mind."


    As agreed, accidental discovery of a ''sphere'' so subtly concealed that it would not be challenging if you did not look closely into the telescope. The sphere is surrounded by the ability to be compared to optical camouflage.


    [But you did find an object out there.]


    "Grandeliall covered the earth in a haze, but left the sky as it is. If the sky were so cloudy, there would be no more connection to the outside world, but it was suspicious because I left it behind. That''s why I took a closer look. The telescope caught a strange man. I don''t think it''s that high of optical camouflage, so I thought I''d let it appear if I covered it with cloudy fog to the sky."


    However, if the circular space stood out in the cloudy fog, it would be suspicious to anyone. And it was clear that the person who put his head into the sphere would come out to explain the cause and phenomenon. So there was a reason for the consensus.


    [But what is that?]


    An unidentified sphere. Since I opened my mouth to explain about Grandeliol, I''m sure it has something to do with Grandeliol.


    "I''m guessing that''s the power of ''Grandeliol'', the boundary that surrounds Seoul. A battery to maintain dome-like boundaries. Exactly the same. As you can see, it''s right in the middle of the dome. I don''t know if I measured it correctly, but I''m pretty sure it''s the same distance either way."


    [Select the most efficient position to distribute power]


    "That''s right. You can''t go after a particular stigma in the sky. Knowing doesn''t mean anything."


    [Will it fall when it''s time?]


    "The shape and position are consistent, so it''s obvious that it''s moving towards self-improvement. Fuel is probably thinking. There''s no evidence, no evidence, but I think so. There''s no other resource for an unknown entity to suddenly invade the Earth."


    A single piece of content made one hypothesis sound like an enthusiastic person. A respectable intellect. At least, he decided that he was in favor.


    "As soon as I found that sphere, I nicknamed it ''Palatica.''"


    ''Stop it. Give me back my emotions.''


    Tsk, tsk, tsk.


    Tired of teasing others, he muttered. Even though the old man was a near-perfect person and researcher, unfortunately, there was a disease of the mind that labeled the phenomenon or thing "looks cool when you hear it."


    "At first, I tried to use the Palatica to disarm the Grandeliols, but now that I know it''s difficult to implement, I''m thinking of researching Grandeliols'' qualities and disarming them directly. I don''t know how many years it''ll take, but if we succeed, we can get people out of here."


    [Good research subject]


    Sihyun believed he could succeed if he agreed. Everything he has shown us so far has been in an unimaginable realm. No matter how many years it took him, he was sure to be released.


    After finishing the story about ''Palatica'', which is thought to be powered by Grandeliol, Jihyun and Opportunity walked towards the outskirts of Seoul. They asked for a free time to make jokes that didn''t mean anything on the move.


    "Hey, old man. Stop. This is our turf."


    "Take one more step and I''ll trigger Stigma."


    The incident occurred while crossing the Gangdong-gu area. An unidentified group stands in the way of demonstration and support. An unidentified group activating Stigma has emerged hostile from the beginning. As soon as they saw him, they couldn''t keep their mouths shut.


    "Hey, is that a monster?"


    "Walking around with monsters? Isn''t he crazy?"


    "In case you haven''t noticed, it''s an inspirational food emergency."


    While everyone was chatting, the leader of the group came forward with a demonstration and support. Muscular men covered with tattoos. He already saw a lot of human blood, but his body smelled pale.


    "What brings you here? I''m sorry, but if you''re here to ask for help, just ask the guys in Gangnam. We''re not a charity."


    The voice of the tattooed man felt as if he was scratching his spine. He seemed to have an unusual history and was fiercely resisting demonstration and support. It was a group armed with selfish ideas and bad minds, even for pretending to be. Sihyun did not want a vote to be associated with such a group.


    "Sorry. Just passing through. I committed this kind of disrespect because I didn''t know about the power nearby, but will you forgive me? My apologies for overstepping my bounds inadvertently."


    The upvote bows. Because he was intelligent and rational, he knew that the most important value in hell was power and power. That''s why I lowered my head gently and admitted my mistake. I turned my head to see if the tattoo had lost interest.


    "Wait, kill that monster and go. In front of me."


    And I said incredible things.


    "Me, Nanat!? ''


    Tsk, tsk, tsk.


    Sihyun naturally shrunk as the tattooed man''s eyes turned toward him. The weak body was slowly in orbit, but not strong enough to clash with the group holding the stigma. When I bumped into him, he died instantly. That''s what the basic sixth sense of being forged in so many fights said.


    "Please wait, this is my bodyguard. You don''t want me to cut off my hands and arms in such a terrible world, do you?"


    "Bodyguard? What does that mean?"


    "I have a stigma that can control monsters. He''s a byproduct of that, too. It''s slim and fierce, unlike it looks. It''s also small, so it''s easy to travel with."


    Lies of approval have begun. Next to him, Sihyun put his tongue out between the words of support that assemble the story as smoothly as swallowing honey. I was too persuasive to lie.


    "Hard to believe."


    However, the tattooed man did not believe what he had to say. Maybe that''s his nature. Sihyun swallowed the saliva. The livelihood of the tattooed man and his gang was thick and dense. Ordinary people couldn''t even get close enough. He continued to speak under pressure to press his shoulders.


    "If it''s hard to believe, why not prove it? It''s not that hard. Here, give me your hand. Cetilian."


    There''s nothing you can do until you get onstage. Sihyun placed his hand on his arm to empower the words of support. There was a strange elasticity around him. He was amazed at the ability of the adversary to draw monsters into his allies. I opened my boundaries to see whether Tattooman''s judgment was different from those around me, and I saw endorsement and demonstration.


    "You must be a grumpy old man. Using a monster as a bodyguard who may have killed his own children or friends. All I can think about is being out of my mind."


    "It''s all wisdom to live in the world. How can we live in such a harsh world if we don''t use these abilities?"


    "I don''t want to beg my enemies for their lives, but the old man seems to disagree."


    "I won''t deny it."


    "Begone. The intruder kills for whatever reason, but I''ll let him go. You can think of it as an old friend. But only once. If I run into him, I''ll kill him without warning."


    At the end of the sentence, Xi Hyun and Opportunity escaped from the ominous crowd. Sihyun hurriedly wrote on paper, walking so far that the tattooed man and his gang could not be seen.


    I''m sorry.


    Sihyun, who had sent an apology message to her who had heard insulting remarks because of her, did not look up to her with apology. I should have thought of this. The accompaniment of humans and heteros is like an unauthorized taboo. It was only foreign to the eyes of the third party.


    "It''s okay. It''s not like I''ve ever seen a herd like that before. And your justice is what you do. The others won''t let me down. If you''re proud of yourself, that''s what''s in it for you. You don''t have to change who you don''t approve of."


    [Thank you]


    The warm finish of the demonstration and support prompted me to take a step forward. It''s because something unexpected happened and it was delayed, but if it moved fast, it could be on time.


    But they couldn''t help but stop. It was because the tattooed man and his gang who sent Xihyun and his support blocked their way. An unwittingly deliberate encounter immediately raised the stigma.


    "What''s going on?"


    "What''s going on? It''s obvious. Suddenly I''m thinking. The old man''s ability is most useful in this city. It means you don''t have to run away from monsters if you catch an old man. I''m just saying, I came here to get him. Oh, I forgot to tell you, but I promise to treat you the best if you get caught so easily."


    The lie that he could handle the hetero became a boomerang, which struck him with protest and support. When the unpredictable situation unfolded, the vote quickly changed. He decided to tell the truth to change his mind.


    "There seems to be a misunderstanding. It was a lie to get out of there. My stigma doesn''t work that way. Cetillion is a simple companion."


    "That''s a lie. The old man induced the creature''s behavior in front of us. I''m not ignoring you because your bag straps are short. I can tell the difference."


    "So it was a trick to get away from your threats. If you really believed me, I would apologize. I just wanted to get out of there frictionlessly."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll find out if it''s a lie or a truth." "


    In the eyes of the tattoo, the name greed tingled. The Eye is not willing to negotiate. Sihyun roared toward the tattoo guy approaching him and his gang. The situation was complicated, but the only way to solve it was with strength.


    Sihyun flew towards the man who was about to take over. The crooked striations put a sharp fang into the man. The dreadful grip breaks a man''s arm.


    "Ahhhh! That bastard, my arm!!!"


    When the man shouted, everyone began to shake. Tattooed men drool on pathetic operations for a long time. His gang was terrible, even when he thought about it.


    "Calm down, you fools. It''s just a fast-moving mouse."


    Why don''t you find out for yourself if it''s a mouse? ''


    Read each other''s diaries. Read them.


    Sihyun turned to the tattoo man. I lunged with all my strength. The accelerations from the juniors and the unusually high forces of gangrene boasted such a fast speed that they temporarily slipped out of the human fuselage vision. However, as soon as the stigma engraved on the tattoo man''s forehead lit up, he fell unconditionally.


    No, it was torn apart.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Did you have a good time? Now let''s roll.


    2. Is Harem better, or should we enter the zero zero line?


    3. Next up is 3: 17.

 15 00015 Flower Spring

    It''s shattered. Let''s just say, shattered. Sihyun was devastated enough to not disturb the expression in any way. It''s like a piece of meat chopped into pieces. He couldn''t understand what was happening to him for a while. He just ran out. But I became flesh and blood.


    ''Ah, this is the true power of the stigma.''


    Sihyun later realized that the tattooed man''s stigma produced this phenomenon. It was only too late to realize it because of its power beyond recognition. Tattoo boy Stigma was different from the Stigma he had experienced so far. Absolute disparity. Born unable to be narrowed by effort alone. Desperate facts confronted the demonstration were overwhelmed by pain.


    "Ugh, it hurts... It hurts." ''


    Crikey, Crikey, Crikey.


    "Hehehehehehe, weak, weak!"


    The tattooed man stepped on his body, vomiting purple blood. He was essentially a predator. I was just stuck in a prison of society. Catastrophe was a new opportunity for him. Naturally, he chose the beast''s path to find his place. Every breath of blood that flowed through his body was a sign of victory.


    Opportunity ran to Shi Hyun, who was in trouble. There were periodic oscillations around him that stimulated the ring tube of life. All of the tattooed men who were trying to get a vote collapsed without tolerating the dizziness. When I arrived at the place where purple blood flowed deeply, I hugged the torn body of Xi Hyun.


    "Are you okay?"


    Maybe it''s not okay. ''


    Chiili Riechen 47541;.


    It had a ''basic regenerative ability'' that was looted in a victorious fashion, but it had to be nurtured for at least a few weeks. But the tattoo man and his gang would not tolerate such tranquility. The situation was turning desperate.


    "D-What have you done? Cetilian is a life. Your actions are unforgivable. Just because they look different doesn''t mean they''re violent."


    The upvote was not like him. Even if we spent a month together, the love we had during that process was not light. However, the tattooed man and his gang did not even listen to him.


    "Haha, what are you saying, old man? Is she your wife? What are you hugging and moaning about, gross?"


    "Wasn''t she an emergency wife, not an emergency food? You know, the rich, the ones who find special pleasures. Maybe that old man did it."


    "I can''t stand monsters, though. There''s nowhere to put it."


    "Hehehe, is it?"


    mocking and criticism, and prejudice and prejudice. The upvote bows. I thought that she had lived with this gaze, so I was depressed deep in my heart. So he was born and shouted for the first time.


    "You''re not even human. You don''t have feelings for someone else... or you''re just excluding them! This child just wants to live with Humans. Why is he being so grumpy?"


    "That''s enough bullshit. It''s noisy."


    The tattooed head shakes. The story of favor was a difficult topic for him to understand. Coexistence with monsters.I never thought of that.


    "I don''t know the hard story, but one thing is clear: the old man''s ability should be used for us from now on."


    "Do you think I''ll cooperate with you?"


    "We can make it impossible. It''s not that hard."


    Once again, when Stigma shined on the tattoo man''s forehead, his body collapsed without any help. And there were scars everywhere. It looks like it was put in a shredder and went without cause. Every time I lost weight, I felt favored. It was an unbearable pain for him to sit in a chair all his life and look at the world.


    "Hehehe, if you think everything will work out the way you want it to."


    "I don''t think what I want to do will happen, but what I want to do. This one looks like I''m better than the old man."


    She bites her lip and resists, but eventually faints without overcoming the pain. He had the right to have a stigma to control the hetero and had tattooed taste in front of his eyes. He now possesses the power to become master of the realm. All that was left was how to build a kingdom.


    "Listen so you don''t get hurt. This old man is useful in many ways. Make sure there are no scratches."


    The gang faithfully executed the tattoo man''s orders. They hurry and finish preparing to return to the site. A place where no one is left. One of the gangsters shouts at the tattoo boy as if he remembered something.


    "Captain, what do we do with this guy?"


    Everyone''s gaze came to Sihyun. A monster with a broken arm and a torn body. A useless piece of meat for no one. I made a judgment without a scratch on my chin.


    "Just kill me if you have to."


    With a short answer, some of the gang gathered beside him. They pull the wings out of their arms. And I put it into his body without hesitation. When hostile Humans chopped up his whole body, he struggled with pain. Of course, there was a scream that sounded like scratching the blackboard. Sihyun uttered a curse.


    "It hurts, it hurts! Ow! Ow! Ow! I won''t forgive you! I won''t forgive you! Bastards! Beasts, not humans! ''


    Queeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee! 45182;!, 45182;! Each other''s daily reads! Quee-ire-ric! Blah, blah!


    The tattooed man and his group who had completed their original plan left Xi Hyun''s side without looking back. Sihyun shouted, his neck bursting, looking at the chance to hang on to others like the meat of a spinach.


    No, don''t go! Professor! Professor! ''


    Queek, Rick, queek! What should I do? Giddy up! Giddy up!


    The louder the sound, the farther away his spirit became. Blood all over the body. There was no power left to endure. But I couldn''t stop. If it turns out that there is no Stigma controlling the monster, a vote of honor will be brutally slaughtered. He didn''t want that ending. That''s why he shouted with all his last strength. But no miracle happened.


    "Shit, shit, shit, shit!!" ''


    That''s how the lie ended with death. Opposition ignored human cruel nature and selfish reason. It was the same with Sihyun. Abundant lies have become poisonous. No, they were not strong enough to spin a bundle of lies. It was just that.


    /010


    As a flash of light appeared in the white heat sphere, he suddenly woke up. He immediately noticed the situation. He is now standing in front of a hetero that resembles a sea turtle.


    ''I came back a month ago.''


    The sixth death was futile. No, all death was futile. It all happened because he had no strength. It was impossible not to be vain. Sihyun shed tears. I was desperate to think that all the memories of my support had been piled up for a month were ruined like sand. He seemed to have been left alone.


    Sihyun recalled the tattoo man''s stigma. The stigma engraved on his forehead was powerful enough to resist. Even with a rare one of one called the Synonym, it could not come close. It was not only because of Stigma, but also because of the strong idea that tattooed men had.


    ''I also need strength.''


    Strength. It was an absolute proposition that never changes when life changes and body changes. If I had the strength, I would not have left my support in vain. Rather, he would have shaken the lives of tattooed men and their men in one hand. Sihyun''s lips were burning. He always lacked a footstep. A crucial step that can shake any plank. It was time to move beyond that limit and control the situation.


    Although he possessed the power of colossal mastery, he was not able to use it efficiently. What happens when your body can''t withstand its abilities and you reach saturation? All he did during that one-month gap was play around. It was the best way for him to do it.


    ''We need help. Someone who can give you the right advice about power. and someone who actually has the ability to give that advice.''


    There was only one person who came to my mind. Who acknowledged his existence to the end. A prodigy, a man in charge of the National Laboratory of Intelligence. Shi Hyun, who remembered his face, immediately walked towards the secret base.


    ''Hoo, you have to be good.''


    45182;, please read.


    After clearing his mind and entering the secret base, Shi Hyun pulls out a jar of glass in a bag close to his body. It contained a skeleton of the prey that Sihyun hunted today.


    I got another sample today, like you said, a sea turtle hetero.


    He quietly placed the glass bottle in front of his eyes and listened to him. Results on blood tests, episodes on reproduction. It was all the memories he shared with me.


    "Somehow it''s quiet today. Do you have something to say?"


    After everything I had to say, I looked at him quietly for a while. Sihyun trembled with a trembling question that seemed to look into his mind. But you can''t be pathetically afraid. Sihyun realized what a supportive person he was already. And I experienced it with my whole body. Opportunity was a reliable ally. That is why Sihyun taught him the power of winning.


    The ability to randomly hijack a trampled opponent''s traits was originally zinc in color, but then I gathered my feelings and listened seriously.


    "I see. That would be the basis for the singularity and unusual strength of your blood." But why are you telling me such a story? "


    I want to be strong.


    "Too vague. Why do you want to be strong?"


    [Because all I have now is the power to protect nothing, and I have to die.]


    "I see. Unlike humans, strength to heteros was a matter of survival."


    Opportunity closed my eyes. I met him for a short time, but he liked him. Unorthodox thinking power and power. And his naive nature sometimes inspired him. I often thought that if all the heteros coming down from heaven were like strikes, disasters wouldn''t have happened.


    "What would you do if you were empowered?"


    [I will survive, and I want to be human.]


    "... that''s not a heterophorical answer."


    I remembered the ''project'' that was recently discarded with a happy smile in my heart in his answer. Plans that have been neutralized during the commercialization phase due to risks. I thought it would be a good idea for the project. After considering for a while, he got up from his seat.


    "Then wait a moment. I have the right sample for you."


    It was only a few minutes before the disappearance came back. He came back empty-handed with an unidentified drug. A blue liquid was running through the glass bottle the size of a supportive hand.


    [What''s that?]


    "A drug that artificially alters genetic traits to enhance the subject''s overall ability. You don''t need care. It''s permanent, to say the least. It''s worldwide to be blamed for harming the ethics of life, but every Special Forces unit in the country is reinforced with these drugs. It''s going to be a success. Well, one ignores the starting line and the other ignores it."


    He looked at the glass bottle in his hand. A great drug he developed under the pretext of being for the benefit of the country. This was the sin of his karma.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 16 00016 Flower Spring

    "There''s not much chance of success, and it''s a dangerous drug, but I wanted to show you this path. I''m worried about you living in a drug-breeding world... so make your choice. I will give you strength in your path of desire."


    He could argue that the drug he developed was the invention of the century. There have been many examples of successful thought enhancements. But it was the first of many. Unrivaled position. Overwhelming performance. He had achievements that no one could touch. It was abolished because of the risk of forcing the human frame - body - to be discarded, but the drug itself was perfect.


    "Type-alpha, originally, but your enhancer will change its name to ''The Apple.'' As soon as you gain your strength, I want you to realize that more difficult trials and hardships await you."


    He looked at the choice in front of his eyes, the tree of the knowledge of good and evil. He was a better researcher than he thought. And he was a developer and a scientist. The demonstration was inconsistent with an offer beyond imagination. The moment I received the Apple, I didn''t know how his life would change. I committed original crimes, like the name of the Apple, and may have harmed myself in a distant future that I cannot now imagine.


    "... How''s it going? Does your idea of wanting to be strong still change? Even though there''s a possibility that it could be a third creature that''s not a hetero, that it''s not human, that it''s nothing?"


    Sihyun needed strength. The power to shape your destiny at your own will. The power to hurt others and protect themselves from monsters that move only in their own interests. That''s why he grabbed the pen without hesitation.


    [Yes, it doesn''t matter. I''ll take it.]


    "Good grip."


    He insisted on silence, writing down formulas and formulas like crazy on a white paper. It was information about the hetero and the tree of the knowledge of good and evil that he had studied. The favor of crossing two pieces of information for a while put down the pen and looked at the demonstration.


    "You have two paths again."


    [What does that mean?]


    "As you can see, it''s a drug for humans, and I don''t know what side effects that hetero will have on you. Maybe it''s less effective than we thought. But I won''t stop you if I have to take it now. But if you give me some time, I can turn it into a drug that fits your body perfectly. There''s a sample-hetero- you brought in, so you''ll need to adjust the details a little more."


    [Is it the difference between being incomplete but fast, or being complete but slow?]


    "Yes, because it seems like you''re being chased by someone. If you need your strength right now, I''m here to help."


    No, I''ll wait with you.


    "It''s scarier than a direct compliment."


    Opportunity for nudity immediately commenced the study. Capacity enhancers for heteros. It was an unknown realm he had never created. Sihyun spent every day watching his back like that. I managed to reach saturation and waited for the completion of the Apple 3 weeks later. Destiny has come. Adjusting the details of the original completed study. It didn''t take much time. The upvotes that came in front of him showed the tree of the knowledge of good and evil in his hands.


    "Here, it''s done. Funnily enough, it''s far more effective than I expected. You have good aptitude enhancers and heterosexuality."


    [So this will make you stronger?]


    "It''s up to you. It can''t be easy to change your body in the first place. It''s a process of support and frustration. Some of them were successful, but only partial. He''s afraid of change in the middle. So don''t be afraid of change, embrace it. And imagine being a little more complete."


    [I''ll keep that in mind]


    "Once again, no regrets to your decision?"


    [Yes, nothing]


    "Then there''s nothing I can do. Let''s get started quickly."


    On the table, he began to have a lot of needles in his body. The path to the tree of the knowledge of good and evil. Sihyun glanced at his body and laughed. He was afraid to even go to the dentist. And now he''s up on the table by himself to remodel the body. I couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Then I''ll begin."


    ''Yes.''


    Kirik.


    The blue liquids in the tree of the knowledge of good and evil flowed into his body through the needle. At the same time, blue light erupted from the veins of Xi Hyun. The power to change the fundamentals. Ability enhancers based on thought have led to higher levels of the nature of the demonstration. I broke the wheel of the thousand and lifted him up where Bondi couldn''t be.


    An epileptic yet frustrating sensation. Sihyun thought it resembled a change due to the victorious dictatorship. I began to act in earnest with the evil that entered my body. I set my spine on a droopy body and rewrote my nervous system. I grew muscles and stretched skin. Hard bones gave me a whole lot of presents and made me think about my arms and legs.


    Rrrrgh!


    Kyrie-ric!


    "Hang in there, it''s just pain passing through."


    When the body that had to grow over several months or years grew at once, his body screamed. All the places that could be called dots were plagued by the name of growth. I couldn''t agree more. There was nothing he could do. I just put my hands together and prayed that she was okay.


    Ultimate pain. Even the hard-trained person seemed to be fascinated by it at once, but he could endure it. Six deaths helped him. Contradictively, his memory and suffering when he died were helping him not to die.


    The Apple took all of its abilities to the next level. His superior hearing, superior vision, and sensitive olfactory senses were renamed ''to the summit''.


    Association and basic regenerative abilities. Excellent agility and high agility. Stamina, superior stamina, and total resistance were reassembled into a ''weightless body''.


    And basic sixth sense and general observation maximized the animal sensation of the test with ''primitive instinct''. Finally, the dreadful grip and sharp fangs were placed on his body as a ''weapon of the beast''.


    All the pain was gone, and all that was left was a sweet little thing.


    Is it over?


    Grrrrrrrrrgh.


    When she realized that the sound of crying had changed, she smiled without her knowledge. If we evolve a little more, we have a high expectation that we will be able to make a voice.


    "Amazing, amazing! Cetilian. Your mental strength has produced all the benefits of the Good and Evil. This is better than I expected. A lot of people have passed by so far, but no one has done as well as you."


    She was happy as if it was her job.


    Do you have any mirrors?]


    "Of course there is."


    Upon pressing the switch on the panel, the full body mirror was lifted from the base of the operating table. Sihyun looked at his reflection on the mirror.


    "Amazing. Almost like being born again. ''


    Straight spine. Five-pronged fingers and toes. Sharp nails and claws. At last, the demonstration that resembles the human body finally came down under the operating table as if it could not be trusted. The demonstration of stepping on the ground with both legs was not difficult to walk on bilateral legs.


    His reflection in the mirror was darker than the shadow. Even a little face that resembled a wolf but resembled a bird was the same color. It was a strange shape, but he was not frustrated.


    One of my favorites was the fact that my muscles split. Xi Hyun''s muscles were curved ideally as if they were boasting an elastic and explosive force. Perfect body. Although the height was only about 130 centimeters, he naturally knew that evolution would grow, so he did not care much.


    His trade mark, the ''droopy body'', disappeared. Tactics aiming for the respiratory tract meant we could no longer use them, but he didn''t care. The Pok¨¦mon has the power to break the opponent without having to make such a move.


    For a while, he became obsessed with his appearance. I drew it in my dreams. A result that would not have been desirable without the victorious dictatorship and the victorious tree of evil. He agreed to be satisfied with the fact that he became a ''human hetero''.


    Unexpectedly, I coughed. I exhaled my elongation as if to look at myself. Sihyun tilted his head and looked at the support.


    [What?]


    "Cetilian, you should be pleased that your body has evolved, but I think you should put some clothes on first."


    Clothes?


    Is there a reason to wear it? Shi Hyun was reluctant to wear clothes, not in human form, but seemed to have a different opinion.


    "Look in the mirror."


    At the point of the thumb of the upvote, there was a large prowling man. Of course, it was not a yes. It was the object of Se-hyun. Then he recognized his manhood, which was rattling like a clockwork wheel, and covered his lower half with both hands.


    "It''s extraordinary not to fit the kidney. It looks uncomfortable. You can''t cover it with your own two hands. Besides, what''s the protrusion around it? From the looks of it, it also looks very different from Humans.Can I investigate?"


    [Of course not]


    Sihyun refused without hesitation. It was a terrible thing to think that his goods were the ''standards'' of the hetero. Did he read the will of such an owner? Xi Hyun''s manhood naturally entered the skin. This was an unexpected yes or no.


    "Amazing! What do you mean," lead-in "? Did you switch to autonomous? Would you leave the investigation to me for the sake of your masculinity? I wonder if it''s the side effects of the Apple. Here, take it out. There''s nothing to be ashamed of as a man, or should I take it off?"


    ''This old man.''


    Le-rr.


    The respect for the support of developing a great power booster called the Apple was far gone. Sihyun pushed the sticky face of support with his hands. His enthusiasm for heterosexuality was like a bald man beating 50,000 won bills to make aid.


    /011


    Sihyun has been obsessed with training all day to adapt to the new body. Fortunately, there are many useful books inside the secret base. For example, martial arts textbooks. Books on how to do extreme damage to enemies while using the body efficiently were very helpful for the demonstration.


    He was an ordinary human being in his previous life and in his current life. I had little experience fighting with my fists in my life. Since it was a demonstration of a life far from the struggle, the martial arts textbook provided a specific solution was like a dry rain.


    Xi Hyun enjoyed the idea of an ideal trajectory in an instant, just by looking at various martial arts textbooks. Every time a movement that seemed to have written down the answers, he was amazed at his body. And I was even more passionate about practicing martial arts. What distinguished him from the hetero was that he could fight an efficient battle based on knowledge.


    Then I have no choice but to use it! ''


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 17 00017 Flower Spring

    Fang, you hear an explosive sound that can''t be seen as a small kick. Sihyun finished his last martial arts training. The droopy body disappeared, but there were still traits that could be active without eating, so I could move all day if I wanted to, but the evolved body did not have such a low limit that it could grow in such a short time. If you kill him, it will only be a loss for him.


    Phew...


    Grrrrrr.


    For a week, Shi Hyun tried his best to narrow his distance from the support. At least I wanted to be on the same line as in the past. That''s why I also asked about my granddaughter. It was not that surprising, though I found out whether the conversation had progressed or not, that it was a "foolish granddaughter." As he breathed, he wiped his sweat with a towel and went back to the training ground.


    Sihyun agreed with me. The twinkling eyes. A gesture that can''t hide excitement. He knew what it meant, and he cleared his mind.


    "Let''s go investigate Grandeliol!"


    That''s what the unannounced vote said. Sihyun sighed. It''s because there is a future that cannot be changed. Sihyun wanted to meet the tattooed man with a new body, but decided to go as safely as possible.


    The purpose of endorsement and demonstration is to investigate ''Grandeliol'', not to eradicate the rotten humans. It was easy to avoid tattoos because they knew they were working in Gangdong-gu area.


    Then let''s turn from the Songwave to the Grandeliol, not the Gangdong District.


    "Have you thought about where you''re going? Good posture. I was going to walk to Gangdong-gu, but if that''s what you''re thinking, change direction on the mains."


    Whether he liked Xi Hyun''s active posture or not, he took the material with an elongated nostril. I put some preservatives, medicine, and some water in my tight-knit bag just in case.


    [Do you have any defensive equipment?]


    "Yes, there is. Then why are you looking for it?"


    [Because there''s nothing bad about it.]


    "Well, now that I have fingers that can use human things, it''s weird not to use them. Wait."


    Soon enough, I had a stun gun in my hand. Small enough to hold in one hand. In the appearance of a favorable item with absolute effect on the organism, he could not hide his joy.


    "Your hands have raised the rated voltage. Illegal modification, but I can''t help it. The heteros we''re up against aren''t just any creatures. Judging by human standards, it''s going to be bad."


    The stun gun was placed in a tight-knit bag. Hetero, of course, was the idea to be used on humans at all times. His physical abilities and stigma were clearly excellent, but were vulnerable to momentary attacks. The stun gun would have been a great help in compensating for those weaknesses.


    In one month, I walked out in the warm sun. The map of the surrounding geography was already completed, so it was easy to evade the hetero.


    Hearing the story about ''Palatica'', Sihyun entered the Songpa Gate and urged to step forward with support. It was because there was a brief appearance of heteros around it. I wonder how long it will take. Jihyun and his support for entering the nearby forest where Tollgate is. They head for the ''Grandeliol''.


    "I noticed the presence of Grandeliols around here."


    [It''s a bit of a coincidence, I''m aware of the existence of Grandeliol around here.]


    "That''s a strange fate."


    The vote knocked Grandeliol-the invisible wall. The smoke from the Grand Delliol made the world invisible. In an unchanging scene, he sighed for a moment and found a space where he could comfortably observe Grandeliol.


    Standing in his place, he lowers his bag and pulls out his observation tools with a fluttering gesture. All kinds of tools were lined up in pairs. The prowess of manipulating the machine with a solemn look opened his mouth.


    "Then I would advise caution. Once I concentrate my mind, I don''t care about my surroundings."


    [Understood]


    Xi Hyun, who was naturally on guard duty, stood by his side and looked around. It was surprisingly quiet in the dense forest. It was like looking at the sea before the storm came. While the observation instrument was ringing a flurry of signals, a demonstration picked up a single motion.


    "Boar!"


    A hetero was watching them through the bush. At the visit of the Boar-like hetero, gangrene, the demonstration stiffened the sensation. The gangrene is clearly hostile. He was unaware of the gangrene''s movements, whether it had already fallen into the country of research. If we do nothing, we''ll be ambushed in no time.


    When he got up from his seat, he hurriedly ran toward the gangrene. The gangster quickly runs away from the fact that he''s been spotted. Instinct reads the strength of the opponent. However, Xihyun''s ''senses reached the top'' did not miss the gangrene''s position. Visual acuity and hearing observed and anticipated all movement of the gangrene in real time.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    A mountain pass spread by tree roots and rocks with extraordinary manly Awakening power kicked the back of a gangster without cause. His sharpened nails were harder than steel, so the gangrene''s thick fur did not protect its owner''s body.


    "Couririck, cough!"


    The gangrene howls as blood spills from the long wounds. Then you give up running and turn your head toward Sihyun. The five metres in height and the horn that rises on your head cause the seer to lose salt.


    "Sew him up!"


    The gangrene scratches the ground with its forefoot. Preparation for Charge. At the same time as the howling, a fierce gangrene rushed towards Xi Hyun, and was struck down with a horn raised on his head. But I couldn''t even reach him. Grieving is only a fallen tree.


    "Sew it up!"


    Shut up!


    Grrrrrrrrr!


    A one-handed demonstration of the gangrene bludgeoning, quickly grabbing the back of the gangrene. Then I put my finger behind the back of the gangrene. Xihyun quickly raises the gangrene in agony. It was unrealistic to see a black monster barely more than 100 centimeters tall and 5 meters tall with a gangrene.


    "Down!"


    Rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!


    With enormous strength, the demonstration that lifted the gangrene high in the sky falls backwards. It''s one of the techniques of professional wrestling: german splx. Kwaang, along with several tons of high-pitched gangrene, tasted the impact of his weight.


    Moreover, the shock penetrated the spine and head precisely. An involuntary wound. When she saw the gangrene''s face twisted at a strange angle, she unhesitantly stabbed a sharp nail in the gangrene''s neck. A demonstration of the blood vessels corresponding to the carotid arteries at once cut the blood vessels by moving the wrist.


    It is no longer at the bottom of the food chain. He was a predator and a hunter. The winner-take-all extracted the ''excellent charge'' characteristic of gangrene. The outstanding rush has infiltrated the ''weightless body''.


    However, even with the hunt, the ability is not added. He realized one thing that he felt was not so different from before. That is, the ability of the sub-family was useless even if absorbed.


    ''From now on, if we don''t catch stronger ones, it''s meaningless.''


    The effects of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil make him have a ''body with no one else to judge,'' and he instinctively judged his'' excellent charge ''to be lower than his'' body with no one else to measure. ''Sihyun laughed at the taste of the winner-take-all, which was more difficult than he thought.


    ''Well, it won''t be boring.''


    After the hunt, Shi Hyun returned to the open space with a vote. Shortly after, he was able to see the support of taking a break after completing the first survey. After a quicker investigation than he thought, he tilted his head.


    "Where have you been?"


    [I''ve dealt with one hostile hetero.]


    "There are no injuries, so the merits of an enhancement - the Apple - must have been clear."


    [Yes]


    In the past, I was most likely unable to defeat the gangrene. Overwhelming in size and low Dollars was a very high mountain for Sihyun who had a slimy body. Even if they were aiming for the respiratory tract, Xi Hyun''s small body would not have been able to fill the gangrene''s airway.


    [But are we done with the investigation?]


    Opportunity to read his writings knocked his head with a small elasticity.


    "Yes, yes. I was just about to tell you that story. Don''t be surprised by what you hear. Shortly after you left, I learned a secret about Grandeliol. It''s embarrassing to call it a secret, but it''s hard to find it without me."


    Sihyun couldn''t keep his mouth shut. No matter how smart you are, it''s too fast. Sihyun was so afraid of the talent of upvoting. He mistakenly assumed there was nothing he couldn''t solve.


    [What secret did you discover?]


    "Grandeliall uses basically vibrational energy. My stigma could also be noticed using objects or phenomenal vibrations. We''ve also learned that Grandeliol uses resonance to maximize its effectiveness."


    Simulation did not conceal excitement in the story that one of one and three (38663; ) had pierced the essence of Grandeliol. I didn''t think there would be a right answer nearby. With a brighter expression, he twisted his pen.


    [Can you get out?]


    "I don''t know how long, but I''m pretty sure we can get out of here by studying. It shouldn''t be hard to find a vibration value that can counteract the vibrational energy that''s making up the Grandelliols. I can use my stigma to vibrate the Grand Delliol."


    [Excellent, Professor]


    "What are you doing with this? Anyway, we''re on course, so we''ll be staying here for two days a night to gather more data. I look forward to it."


    [Leave it to me]


    The favor of uncovering the secrets of Grandeliol was sure to become a famous figure who painted a piece of history. Therefore, Sihyun firmly took his mind. It''s because I couldn''t lose a scholar who could be the treasure of the world to a hetero.


    /012


    The sun came down one day and night came. A vote to organize the observation equipment set up a simple tent in the vacant lot. Even though it''s cramped, the two of you lie down in a tent with enough room, still holding their heads out towards the outdoor demonstration.


    "Aren''t you going to sleep?"


    [It''s okay for one night. And somebody needs to stand up. I''m the one who''s not affected by fatigue.]


    "If it''s an alarm, it''s in the bag."


    It''ll be too late when you wake up.


    "But a hetero in the vicinity is no threat to you."


    [Surprise changes things]


    "Phew, I''ll accept your stubbornness. But come in whenever you''re tired. I''ll leave the alarm here."


    I agreed to talk to Sihyun for a while, but when it was dawn, I went into the tent and asked him to sleep. When she heard the sound of the breath of support become constant, she looked up at the night sky with a sigh of relief. Pearls scattered. Even though his body changed, and the surrounding environment changed, the stars in the night sky did not change.


    Glug. Glug.


    Sihyun, who was immersed in his thoughts and spent a long and boring time, corrected his posture with a sound that sounded unrealistic. It wasn''t the wind. The sound of someone moving.


    Who is it?


    Grrrrrr.


    Sihyun looked at the young man who walked forward through the dark shadow.


    A kidney that surpasses a normal adult man. A flawless appearance of muscles and veins, like peeling off skin. Unusually developed fangs and nails. The opponent who approached me was'' Hetero who killed him who was a human. ''


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 18 00018 Flower Spring

    A hetero, a human resemblance, stood still and observed the reaction of the demonstration. The unsub stepped on his back from the beginning. He will, too. Se-hyun is an opponent who once died. The dead opponent in the head of the hetero creature can never be revived again. Despite the change in appearance and appearance, there''s nothing wrong with the hunter''s blood.


    "Kiyririririririque"


    "You, you, you! ''


    Rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!


    Sihyun couldn''t know the face of the monster until he didn''t know. The Goblin was the starting point for sending him into the wretched swamp of monsters. And he was the enemy who brutally murdered his father. There was only one thing Jihyun could do, not knowing how the gangster got here. Straight ahead! The crooked stride straightens out the crooked leg.


    The sights of Jihyun approaching the villain, making noise, seemed as if he was watching the arrows shoot. However, the unsub simply avoided the movement of a demonstration that had surpassed that of a human. Losing his target, he hit the ground with nothing.


    What is it?


    A scamp who dodged an attack without even making a sound. He could not understand what process it was in. His eyes accurately captured the face of the monster, and his legs quickly moved to the side of the monster. All the nerds did in between was twist their bodies in place.


    "Queilic."


    ''Huff.''


    tangled.


    Even before the ''senses reached the top'' caught sight of the monster, Shi Hyun fell to the ground. Suddenly, a monster kicked him in the abdomen.


    The dusting of the demonstration realized that the monsters'' strength had fallen out of normal range. A gangster in a realm that cannot be defeated by demonstrations of good and evil. Sihyun chewed his molars tightly and clenched his fists.


    At least he''s stubborn enough to die for the man who killed him. It supported him. And stubbornness became preconceived. With the corrections of the ''senses reaching the top'', ''bodies without a target to measure'', and ''primitive instincts'', the demonstration of all the movements of the monsters entered the realm of the monsters again.


    Inside, the creature is moving terribly. Even the demonstration that lifted the senses as much as could be perceived, the speed of the monster was remarkable. Superior speed, to say the least. To be more precise, he was on the move, leaving no trace.


    Shi Hyun realized that gangsters were a superior species among heteros. It was a hetero that evolved into a human form, so it''s a natural story. The Awakened Xi scratched the creature''s cover with his sharpened nails and claws. His fingernails, calibrated with the ''weapon of the beast'', sharpened the muscles of the beast into two.


    "We are together."


    The geek looks at the demonstration as if it''s funny. Not long ago, it was pleasant to think that the prey that had died in vain had been devastated and was aiming for his life. The villain approaches Shi Hyun without a trace, kicking his abdomen as hard as he can. It''s like kicking a soccer ball. It was a silly attack, but it became a fatal step for him who reacted late by a single beat.


    ''Crocs.''


    Grunt.


    Sihyun''s body collapsed into the air without beating the gangster''s kick. You look like a sailboat swarming in the dirt. In pain that seemed to take out the entire intestine, he screamed.


    The gangrene was a complete hetero in all respects. It''s probably been killing a lot of humans up until now. After correcting his posture, he quickly aimed at the neck of the monster. If there''s anything that precedes the unsub, it''s that he has a stigma.


    However, Sehyun''s stigma needed a target to be able to cooperate. Unfortunately, there was nothing that could be harmonized in the forest. The only way to use Stigma more efficiently was to get in tune with the weirdo''s body.


    That''s why Shi Hyun desperately rushed to catch the body of the monster. However, Sihyun could not even catch the goon''s fur. The difference between the demonstration and the weirdness was overwhelming. Particularly, the area that could be called speed warfare was already a gangster''s.


    "Hey, what''s going on here, Cetilian?"


    In the middle of a fierce workshop, I opened my eyes. And I realized what''s going on right now. Sihyun and Hetero were killing under the moonlight without a single tooth. I found a protest coming out of the simple tent pushing back.


    Don''t come, Professor! ''


    Grrrrrgh. Grrrrrrr!


    "I''ll help you, Cetilian."


    Failing to realize the fear of the monsters, he stepped onto the front lines of the slaughter, unlike his intentions. The stigma engraved on the shoulders of the favor shines. The posture of the gangrene collapsed sharply as the force, vibration (), that could artificially shake the movement of matter and phenomenon. The speed was significantly reduced and the reaction was also ridiculously slow. The villain, who was hit by the macular tube, struggles to catch nothing in the air.


    With the help of the support, Jihyun decided to end it before the nerd wakes up and turns to the support. Opening his mouth, he quickly bites the creature''s neck. No, I tried to bite you. Unfortunately, his condition recovered much more quickly than he had anticipated.


    The creature dodges the sharpened fangs in a smooth motion and kicks back. Sihyun, who could not overcome the weight difference, rolled around on the ground. Through correction of the ''intangible body'' and ''primitive instinct'', the practice of falling was restored with minimal shock.


    "We''ll read about it!"


    The unsub does not hide his unpleasantness from unexpected attacks. Rather, I turned my gaze to those who were far away from the demonstration in front of me. The unsub quickly changed his target. Before playing with Se-hyun, he decided to kill the human who was torturing him first. A bully who speeds up and narrows his distance to favor. Sihyun hurriedly chased after the Goblin.


    Professor, get down! ''


    Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!


    Sihyun exclaimed bitterly, but he didn''t understand the support and just stared blankly at the monster running towards him. Unlike the demonstrations and gangsters that could be perceived by disconnecting time in commas due to abnormally developed senses and physical abilities, the support was pure human beings. He was unable to perceive the time flow that the gecko shared with him.


    "Here we go!"


    Sihyun approaches in front of him before his fingernails sweep through his favour''s neck. Needless to think, Jihyun pushes in and sees the gecko''s fingernails going by before his eyes. No, I shouldn''t have walked past you. I felt that it was just a misunderstanding of him.


    The gecko''s fingernails clearly run through his eyes. I pierced his head and split his brain in two. Yes, she saw her life passing by like a juma. Without even realizing he was dead.


    /013


    As a flash of light appeared in the white heat sphere, he suddenly woke up. And with a familiar movement, I got a sense of the surroundings. Necromancer''s corpse is by his side. When the winner-take-all is made. He sighs as he realizes he was killed by a gangster.


    Funnily enough, the seventh and first deaths were all the same cause. And it was hit by the same target. It was a terrible coincidence, and he had no choice but to tremble. The assailant was much stronger than he thought. And it was perfect. A full-bodied demonstration of the strength of a monster I didn''t know when I was a human, my lips were torn open.


    Where did they come from? ''


    He lifted his spirits. And he noticed that there was someone nearby who was observing him. Facts you didn''t know in the past. Sihyun realized at once that the target was a gangster. The unsub has been with him for a long time. Then, it was known that he was alive and functioning as a hetero.


    Then he realized how pathetic it was to understand causal relationships. A hollow smile poured out by itself. I have crossed many deaths, but I have never been so persistent.


    "Crazy..."


    There was no escape. Sihyun had the power to go back to death, but there was a limit. The limit to which he could go back was the last time he won a winning ceremony. I couldn''t go back before that. Of course, there was no way to bring down the gangster. The friction couldn''t be avoided until it was attached.


    The assault of the Goblin is scheduled. Cool sweat dripped down his back. In any way, the unsub must have come for him. I had to win that, too, today.


    ''At least not without a professor.''


    Sihyun remembered the face of favor. If I had observed them from start to finish, I would not have missed the vote, but I would have dealt with them. Not a single one of them can escape the beast''s horse. Therefore, Sihyun made this place a battlefield so that nothing would harm him.


    Sihyun noticed the presence of the Goblin and knew when the Goblin was going to attack.


    If you ambush the gangster, there was also an opportunity for him. There was no reason to drag him till dawn. And the death of the gecko was also the result of his wish. If the Goblin hadn''t come first, Sihyun would have. The relationship between Goehyun and Jihyun led to death. More than anything else in the world. That''s why he had no intention of releasing the gangster.


    ''Let''s try to cover the battle.''


    Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.


    Shi Hyun, who blurred the boundaries of the gangster by acting like a gangster, initiated the action at the same time as the gangster turned his gaze. He makes his way through the bush with explosive Awakening power, discovering the hidden culprit and kicking his head.


    "You''re welcome." "


    A raid without mercy. Movement out of expectation. A shrewd movement. The villain is distracted by a triumphant attack. So far, I''ve waited for the time to ambush him, but I never imagined I''d be a prey. The unsub has always lived thinking of himself as a predator, everywhere.


    Xi Hyun''s raid pierced the blind spot of that weirdo. We dug a hole without any foresight. Actions you cannot do if you have not seen the future. Corrected by the ''weightless body'', his strikes shook the mind of a three-meter monster. The gangster is unable to hold his staggering body, but moves his legs to counter.


    A demonstration that was familiar with the behavior patterns of the monsters in the past killings squeezed the gap in the monsters'' movements and bit their shoulders. He turns his head and rips the muscles from his shoulders like jerky with a sharp fang to the root. After biting the flesh and muscles pleasantly enough to reveal the clavicle bones, he forgot to wipe the blood on his mouth, and grabbed the clavicle bones with both arms and broke them.


    "We had a falling out!!!!"


    A thorough disregard for the screaming gangster stabs him in the neck with a broken clavicle. Stabbed to death. Stab and stab. Stab and stab and stab. I stabbed him until I felt better. In order to teach the stranger the honor of life, he tore out the eyes of the stranger while he was still cruel. And put it in the freak''s mouth.


    "You were happy when you killed someone else, you son of a bitch! Remember, because of you, there are people living in hell every day, and you don''t even remember it anymore. ''


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 19 00019 Flower Spring

    Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.


    Until his head turned in a direction that he could not turn back, he punched the creature in the face and stood up with a lighter expression. The creature was already dead. The end of heteros that would have taken millions of lives in their lifetime. Sihyun spits at the dead goon, who is so miserably reminded of the word "cautious." He looks down at his stomach.


    It was just an instinctive move.


    What the hell is this? ''


    There was someone''s hand sticking out. Hands the same shape and size as the gangster. Sihyun breathed a short breath. Ironically, he allowed a fatal blow to an unidentified opponent. This can''t be happening. He turns his head to deceive his senses and to think that heteros that can enter the attack range can''t be in the forest.


    ''Oh, it''s possible.''


    There was a ''hetero that killed a human simian''. A kidney that surpasses a normal adult man. A flawless appearance of muscles and veins, like peeling off skin. Unusually developed fangs and nails. It was not "one," but "two."


    When he realized the absurd fact, he bit his molar tightly. Fate was mean. The nightmare didn''t end when death brought us back from the past.


    /014


    The demonstration of the eighth death mimicked the transcendent velocity using synchronization ( ) -stigma as soon as the second geek was seen. No matter how strong a gangster is, his essence is hetero. If their physical abilities were the same, they could somehow overcome the crisis with wisdom. But it was a mistake. The second unsub was not at the level that he could win.


    I realized that even if he is the same person, there is a difference in his abilities. If the first unsub was a scout, the second unsub was a suppressor. He could never win with his current ability.


    But he had no choice. Even if we go back in time, ''there was always a second gangster behind his back.''


    I realized that he was wrong from the beginning. In other words, everything was wrong. After absorbing the ''extreme hidden'' characteristic of the first culprit with a victorious monopoly, it was the beginning of every month.


    No matter how far back in the past, it was no different to start with the situation where the second nerd was grabbing his back.


    Through this opportunity, Shi Hyun clearly realized the drawbacks of his power against the past. That is, if there is an inevitable death at a certain point, we must continue to die without time to regain our strength. There were very few areas that could be supplemented by tactics and strategy.


    J-EN Zhang!


    Grrrrrrrrrgh!


    He was already in his 20th death. The cause of death was always the same. Assault by second gunman. It was the same after several attempts. Xi Hyun was devastated by the Goblin''s attack.


    No matter what Sihyun did, the second villain persistently aimed behind his back. The second unsub is always behind his back, even if he goes back in time. A fight you can never win. In a series of repeated deaths, he drenched burning lips with his tongue. I tried everything he could. But it didn''t work. The second Goblin''s death was both primitive and overwhelming.


    Xi Hyun trembled at the thought that he might not be able to get out forever and suffer from the second nerd. What he wanted was a human life. A little greed was a happy life. I should not have been killed so many times.


    ''We can''t stop here. Wake up, Han Si-hyun.''


    After the twenty-first death, he regained his senses in an instant, like a flash of light in a white heatsink. And I felt the second nerd''s reflexes behind my back. He turned to the second villain approaching with cautious steps and ran away.


    It''s been repeated 14 times already. In spite of the overwhelming speed difference, he realized which direction the second gecko was going to move, and began to run away from the second gecko''s arms and towards the place where he was in favor.


    If the situation was fixed, all you had to do was create a variable. Xi Hyun chose yes as a variable. He tried to solve everything by himself, but his ability was lacking.


    Shortly after, he was able to see the support of taking a break after completing the first survey. I waved my hand as I watched the demonstration.


    "Where have you been?"


    [I''m being chased by a hetero. The power difference is desperate. Their traits are transcendent speed, persistent tracking ability]


    I forgot to answer the favor, and he waved his pen. The face of support, which had just been smiling, hardened quickly. I was happy to know how strong Sihyun was. He would, too. He was the one who gave him the enhancer-- the Apple.


    "There''s a hetero in these woods strong enough for you to run away without even looking back?"


    [Yes, we should run away quickly]


    "Wait a moment, I think I''ll have to get my observation tools."


    "Pussies!"


    The second nerd''s cry echoes in the forest, terrified to the end of his plea. Noise that plagues human fear. The vote shivered, whether it was influenced by the sound of the second geek. The loading speed of your bag is significantly slower. At this rate, the second gunman would have killed him before he could even pack his bags.


    [Come back later and pick it up]


    "Wow, what''s going on here?"


    Ji-hyun, who raised her head with both hands, shouldered him. Then I started running right away, avoiding the second guy. If I was caught, I''d have to die. Even if I agree, nothing has changed. Even if Sihyun ran away alone, the second gangster would want to vote.


    He was an unbreakable enemy at the moment.


    That''s why he ran without stopping along the Grandeliol. The ''weightless body'' showed a steady pace even with adult male-endorsement. I stared at him in a daze at what happened suddenly. But he didn''t open his mouth. It''s because I know that Sihyun can''t communicate physically by nature.


    ''Dammit, I''ve died 14 times, and I''ve seen the pattern before, but it doesn''t make a difference. No, did you read in advance that I''m going to the professor? How long have they been watching us?''


    On the trail of the second gecko, which narrows his distance to himself, Xi Hyun sweats coldly. At this rate, I had no choice but to catch up. On the other hand, the appearance of the second culprit following grew larger and larger. If I don''t do something, the nightmare begins all over again.


    "Use the stun gun! You brought it for this occasion."


    When he heard the shout of support, his head flashed. As agreed, the stunt gun should be able to stop the second villain. Xihyun immediately pulled the Stun gun out of the tight bag. Product abnormally increased rated voltage. I eagerly hoped for a stunt gun that lightly exceeded the usual performance.


    ''Please have a weak tolerance.''


    Sihyun turns his head and measures the distance from the second culprit. And he was able to hit the stun gun with precision, adjusting the distance that wouldn''t be caught at once.


    Once the second goblin''s position is in line with his arm, he releases the stun gun without hesitation. A thin wire was fired inside the muzzle, but the second gunman did not avoid it, and was struck. It was a result that we decided that it was not much damage. However, that one aversion was an opportunity for Jihyun to become a genius.


    "That''s quite an affair!"


    The second gangster''s leg, which was unable to overcome the rushing current of the whole body, stopped there like a nail. A situation where the body was headed for Xi Hyun but the leg requested a strike. The second goblin does not overcome the gouge and settles without cause. The second nerd thumps in a sudden contraction of muscles all over his head.


    "What will you do?"


    He looked at the struggling second gangster and asked Sihyun. He stepped forward and made a decision. He was the second gangster to keep an eye on him. Even if I ran away, I would chase after them. In the worst case, it could have been the idea of occupying the entrance to a secret base.


    I''ll kill you.


    Sihyun, who raised his sharp fingernails, stabbed the second Goblin in the neck. No, I tried to stab him. However, the second beast reacts a little faster. It seems like he''s been waiting from the beginning to get closer. Then he realized that he had been deceived.


    "The relaxation time from the stiffness was faster than expected? ''


    Shi Hyun was appalled at the actions of a predator who bent his pride and even acted on his prey. Just as Xi Hyun has caused variables with an action that has not been seen until now, the second weirdo is also deceiving him with an action that has not been seen until now.


    "Together, Rick!"


    He felt the hot intestines flowing out of his body and collapsed. He remembered another failure and bit his lip, looking at the head of upvotes falling before his eyes.


    /015


    "What will you do?"


    He looked at the struggling second gangster and asked Sihyun. After his twenty-second death, he remained calm in front of the same situation. Approaching the second villain was more yarn than a gain. It was information I had already experienced. That''s why he turned away from the second Goblin.


    [I''ll keep running]


    "Do you plan to return to the Residence-Secret Base?"


    No, I don''t intend to.


    If there is one thing he realized in the fifteen deaths, it was that he could not escape the grasp of the second beast. It was possible for him to run away if he tried his best. But it was a yes. He had a good stegma, but he was a bad lay. Without Shi Hyun, it would have been a meal for the second Goblin before reaching the secret base.


    ''... there''s only one way.''


    The only way to ensure his safety was to lead him to the outside world. Sihyun already knew how to do that. It was not a man who had to die in vain here. Death was more than just circulating forever in a bowl. Moreover, he had a family waiting outside. It was not the time to be obsessed with research here. I had to get out while I could.


    ''Before that, you.''


    Sihyun picks up the stun gun and fires it at the second gunman again. The second gangster, who was waiting for him to come close his eyes, screamed at the sudden stimulus.


    Sihyun turned his back on the second goon. All I needed was a few seconds. You can run without a trace because you are calibrated by the ''weightless body'' and the ''extreme hideout''.


    Jihyun''s body on his shoulders shoulders was shot like an arrow out of a bow. I made my way up the mountain with all my might. Before being caught by the second villain, he had to reach his'' destination ''.


    "Where are you going?"


    When he stopped, he quickly twisted.


    [Garbage truck]


    "The junkyard?"


    In response to a bizarre demonstration, I tilted my head. It didn''t make sense that we were going to the junkyard, not the secret base. But I didn''t disagree. He believed him just as much as he believed him, so he judged him to have a good reason. The idea of favor was not wrong.


    The junkyard. It''s the place where Shi Hyun got his miracle through his fourth death. And yes, it was the only way to get him out into the world.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 20 00020 Flower Spring

    The demonstration and support that entered the junkyard along the Grand Delhi all went deeper and entered the hidden junkyard. The stinky smell of iron passed through the end of my nose, but no complaints were made. Silence. The fight seems to be a lie until now.


    "... Is it really safe here?"


    [Yes]


    With a non-grudging expression, I moved my body around on a chair that remained a skeleton. The second gangster was strong enough to rise above the water, among the heteros in favor. There ''ll be two cavities in the air in no time to resist. It was an incredibly close emergency situation. However, when he saw a demonstration of a weak attitude, he thought about whether his worries were not worth it.


    "But Yonker knows a place like this. The fact that there''s a junkyard in the middle of nowhere doesn''t make sense to any of the businesses... even though the junkyard looks like it''s been there for years."


    [I stumbled upon it. In the past, I was curious about Grandeliol. This is where I found it on foot in the Grand Delliol]


    "Now that I hear and think about it, this is the point of crossing the border with Grandeliol."


    [That''s why strange things happen.]


    The time when the sun begins to set. The junkyard was filled with a grim atmosphere. Sihyun and Opportunity were having a relaxing time worrying about the second Goblin''s pursuit. Despite the many hours passed, the second unsub did not appear. Even if I didn''t find any traces, I was at the junkyard - the only place I could find it - so I had to question my support.


    "He''s not coming. Did he give up?"


    [No, he probably ran there because he thought we had escaped to a secret base.]


    He read the exact pattern of behavior of the second gecko. It wasn''t until nightfall that the second villain gave up, but instead turned around for a while and came back.


    "... that hetero knows where we live? How the hell do we know that?"


    [This is my mistake. That hetero has been watching me for a long time.]


    "Of course. No matter how powerful a hetero is, you can''t know everything. Must have had to chase after someone."


    I was not angry with the demonstration that I was being stepped on. I didn''t even think I was in trouble because of Se-hyun. In a city that was turned to hell, it was prey on anyone who was a target. In the case of Sehyun, it was just bad luck.


    "Is there a way? You''re not gonna be here forever, are you?"


    [If there''s a way, I''m just waiting for time.]


    "If you''re so sure, there really is a plot."


    Sihyun was thinking of throwing a vote here. It could have been our last meeting. No, it was the last time. Even if he said no, he was going to throw it out into the world. In a city that turned to hell, the character of "yes" did not fit so well.


    As the term "dust dust" means, living here for a long time, the nature and values of support can also change. Sihyun did not want to see such support. That''s why he picked up a pen and prepared a farewell.


    [What would you do if you could get out of here?]


    She answered comfortably whether she thought it was a relaxing question. It was always the answer I had in my heart, so it was not difficult to open my mouth.


    "If you''re going out, I''d like to see my family again. I don''t see it often because of research. Before that, I always put research before family. I fought a lot for it. Maybe my family thinks I''m dead. That''s why I''m scared. Just in case I go and treat someone who doesn''t have me. I''m already afraid to cut myself out of my mind and look at me with no emotion."


    When he realized that there was something lacking in the perfect researcher and a complete personality, he smiled faintly. I didn''t even think about it. It was only human.


    Wouldn''t he be a little happier if he grew up under these parents? Shi Hyun shakes his head as he recalls a vain imagination. His monstrosity was no longer intertwined. Assuming the situation, it was just sad.


    [If that''s the case, I don''t think you need to worry, because I think it''s for your health that your family''s upset.]


    "... my health?"


    [Yes, health. You know how much research you''re into, right? My heart is aching when I look at it next to me]


    Sihyun knew how much he was frustrated with the study. If there was no answer, I hung on to one topic, not sleeping, not eating. The funny thing was that the answer looked the same.


    In other words, it was an extreme lifestyle pattern that was not unusual no matter when I fell down. My heart is weak watching next to me, but I think it''s a family. Opportunity had to learn to control itself.


    "Well, it was mostly about fighting. I understand what you''re trying to say. If you meet your family like you said, you''ll have to apologize first."


    Yeah, I think you should do that.


    "You really don''t look like a hetero. It''s funny, but I often think of it as being human. I guess I didn''t ask when I was talking or thinking. You don''t deserve to live in hell for the rest of your life."


    [I''m glad you feel that way, because I was once human.]


    "W-what, what?!"


    She couldn''t hide her surprised expression, and she jumped up and down. He couldn''t help but be shocked to understand what Sihyun said. Shi Hyun continued, leaving behind a silent support.


    [My name is Han Si-hyun. He was 20 years old, he was a freshman in college, and I don''t know why he became a hetero. I just woke up looking like this.]


    "Z, do you have proof?"


    You''ve proven your time with me so far. Hetero is a behavior, values and attitude that is friendly to humans that cannot be demonstrated. Everything represents me as a human being.]


    I couldn''t say anything about it. He thought he had a very similar behavior to humans. It was therefore expected that heteros belonging to the higher hierarchy were among the heteros. However, Xi Hyun''s words surpassed all expectations of favor.


    "Why are you saying that now?"


    [At first, I couldn''t tell because I couldn''t believe it. If I had been honest about the fact that the city was isolated by Grandeliols and heterogeneous in a world full of heteros, even you wouldn''t believe me.]


    "... but that''s true."


    [You don''t have to think about it. because at least one person has told me that they want me to be human. You won''t get a chance to do that now.]


    "What''s that supposed to mean? What do you mean, no chance?"


    I still stared at her with a mute expression. He had not been able to escape the shocking facts revealed by Xi Hyun, and had not noticed the change in the car.


    ''Cause it''s time to go.


    Xihyun pointed his finger at the window of the waste car. Where only fragments of glass remain. The window of the discarded car was not affected by ''Grandeliol''. In other words, it turned into a passageway to the outside world. It was a situation where anyone would be amazed and glorify God.


    "What the...?"


    She did not believe the miracle that had happened in front of her eyes and reached out her hand to the window of the discarded car. Slutty, slippery hands. When the arm goes out to the other side - outside world - without any resistance, the support opens wide. As the situation in my dream unfolded before my eyes, my heart began to beat violently.


    "Now, now, this is what you call a ''safe place''? Uh, how did you know? No, why didn''t you leave if you knew this place?"


    Sihyun shut up. That didn''t mean I hadn''t been outside. But approaching him was not a warm human touch, but a cold bullet. Sihyun was not a fool. I realized that human societies were fiercely rejecting heteros. Without realizing it, I couldn''t ask you to believe me just once. That''s why he ignored the upvotes and wrote down what he wanted to say.


    [If you go out there, you don''t have to worry about being chased by the heteros anymore, you can meet the families you''ve been looking forward to, or you can do all the research you want.]


    "You come with me. I can''t stay in a place like this forever. If you really are human, I can vouch for your identity."


    Opportunity reached out to Sihyun. In the eyes of his approval, there was a firm determination. However, he turned his head. It''s because he knew better than anyone that following doesn''t change anything. I was sure it would only raise the burden of favor.


    Like the tattooed man and his gang, he was going to persecute them for a ridiculous reason. The Hell of Opposition experience had to end here. Even in the outside world, experiencing hell was too harsh for him.


    [I''m sorry, I can''t leave]


    Shi Hyun, head down. The favor of looking at him was silent. I realized what he was thinking. Even if he''s okay, he won''t disagree. His willingness to walk the Thorn Field alone distorted his face by itself.


    My vote was out. I made a decision. The decision of a lifetime.


    "Then take my stigma! If the Viceroy is truly what I think it is, then I can rob myself of being a loser."


    Xi Hyun was surprised. Until now, he had no idea that he could control the winner-take-all in such a way, focusing solely on killing his opponent. Death extortion and subjugation. I realized instinctively there was no difference between the two. The winner-take-all awakens to its new power, shaking it as if it had swallowed the Stigma of Opportunity in a heartbeat.


    "... If you don''t take it, I won''t go either. Don''t think of it as a debt, think of it as a parting gift. Keep it for the day we meet again. Always remember me. I will also remember that there is a ''human'' in this world called Shi-hyun."


    [But, I]


    "Think of Stigma as meaningless to me, even when I''m old. Especially since I have a job fighting on the front lines. How much does a person in a chair look like that need Stigma''s strength all day?"


    He knew he wasn''t always in a position to stop. It was no excuse to feel reluctant because of the strength of my colleagues. When he died, all that was left of him was death. Therefore, he accepted the favor of favor.


    [... got it]


    The winning ceremony, which confirmed his will, hijacked the stigma of favor. At the same time, ''thought agencies'' that generate thought force and ''circuits'' that emit thought force began to become even more robust. A stigma that flutters within your body. Demonstration felt the same tune and vibration, trembling with the feeling that he could become stronger.


    [Thank you, professor, for giving me the power to live longer, and I will never forget this grace.]


    I knew how precious stigma was in this world because I had lived as a cripple. I also knew how noble it was to have the support and determination to hand over such abilities at no cost. Sacrifice so far would have been the only vote in the world.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 21 00021 Flower Spring

    "Kiyririririri-ric!!! Between us 47541;!! Kickbacks!"


    As she heard the sound of a familiar crying in the forest, she hurriedly pushed for support. The sound of the second Goblin''s cry was overwhelming, whether it was in vain, as Xihyun expected. Time was no longer on their side.


    [Let''s go!]


    Opportunity to go out through the window of the discarded car held his hand tightly. And he swore an oath, frankly, toward a demonstration of his identity.


    "Please wait. I''m gonna break Grandeliol and get you out of here! I''m going to make the world equal enough for a hetero to live in. Come out when it''s time!"


    The sound of a crier. I didn''t know if it would come true or not. However, when he felt a favour, he smiled faintly. He was satisfied with that.


    You are a human being. You don''t have to worry about me being a monster. Where I can live now is not a society constrained by rules and laws.]


    Sihyun has already acknowledged his new life. Crying and blowing away didn''t change anything. He was not a place for humans to live. Seoul has now turned to hell. This place was overflowing with heteros where he could live.


    [The jungle is defined by force]


    "But¡­!"


    I couldn''t agree more. The boundaries were restored before his words were finished. Grandeliol no longer allows them to meet. What you see in front of you is a world blocked by cloudy fog. He smiled bitterly when he was left alone. He was alone again. He stared blankly at the place where he had left his favor and felt the warmth he had left behind.


    "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee


    However, the second gangster who was so close did not even give him time to feel the last warmth. I just cried like crazy. Xihyun got up from his seat. It became impossible to go back in time more than this because you got a stigma vibration.


    In other words, time repeats until the second villain is defeated. An incapacitation that might be repeated forever. But he didn''t mind.


    ''It doesn''t make sense to not be able to get out of here.''


    A one-upvote-even this precious ability opened his bow. However, the inability to respond was not like a ''human''. He recalled the face of favor and corrected his posture.


    "Isn''t that right?"


    To make Stigma more efficient, Jihyun regained her human voice. The vocal chords were developed to be able to speak human words. He''s evolved closer to being human than he is to having a height of 130 centimeters to 10 centimeters. Increased attack range and awakening. He controlled his breathing and waited for the second villain to appear before his eyes.


    "Between the wolves 47541;!!"


    Whether he rushed through the bush or the second, there were leaves all over his body. The second villain who found him in the junkyard cried out. More excitement. The second nerd''s face is terribly distorted.


    Only the moonlight was shining on them in the night sky. Beyond the fifteenth death, he sits on the same stage as the second gunman, smiling joyfully enough to reveal his sharp fangs. And I shouted in the loudest tone ever.


    "Okay, let''s get started. Killing each other!"


    Needless to say, Sihyun and the second villain rushed towards each other. Their fight in the beast''s clothing was primitive and reckless. There were no calculations or predictions of their movements aiming at each other''s neck and joints with sharp nails and claws. It was only instinct.


    "Kyuriric!"


    "I already know you''re proud of your legs."


    The movement of the second gecko with the ''transcendent speed'' was already in an area that cannot be measured on the human scale, but the demonstration was able to pursue the movement of the second gecko. It was because it evolved into a faster, stronger body with a stagma of opposition.


    With the ''weightless body'' and the ''extreme hideout'', a second Goblin could not perceive, and he kicked the second Goblin''s leg. A second nerd who loses the center of his body momentarily and leans forward. Sihyun doesn''t miss the gap, but aims for the Goblin''s head. However, the blow of repentance is back to nothingness. It was due to the absolute distance difference from the weight difference.


    The second goblin turns his head slightly and is out of range of his attack. The missed kicker crushed the bonnet of the waste car without pity.


    "Irish."


    Sihyun and the second gangster turn to turn their backs on each other. They both had ''primitive instincts'', so I knew each other''s behavior patterns too well.


    "You''re a grumpy one."


    "Werewireric."


    The second goblin that moves so fast that his eyes can''t read the next number. Xihyun also accelerated along with the second goon. In a split second, the second gangster and Shi Hyun collided for 16 years. A second Goblin''s Workshop, which was amazingly completed as a monster and a ''body without a target'', broke down the surrounding cars one by one.


    A demonstration of the door of the waste car that was ripped out of the second gangster used the door of the waste car as a shield. But the sharp claws and fangs were the primary weapon of the second one. That''s why the second unsub broke down the door of the waste car while laughing at the demonstration he chose as a tool.


    "Kyuriric!!!"


    "That''s your limit."


    When the door of the waste car broke down and became useless as a shield, Shi Hyun stepped forward and blew the door of the waste car like a boomerang at the second goblin. A rusty, shredded lump of iron has a sharp side, making it a pretty useful throwing tool.


    "Xyleric!"


    The second villain dodges the door of the fiercely flying waste car with a swift gesture. Whether he thought he had spotted Xi Hyun''s prey, the second unsub acted strangely. However, Xi Hyun''s aim was not the door of the waste car.


    "Eat this!"


    What he really wanted was one or two fists to align with the door of the waste car. The door of the waste car as a shield is a gastrointestinal membrane for the use of a stigma. I only used it to hide my arms from changing.


    The second gangster, who allowed Xi Hyun''s fist at once, vomited blood and grabbed his two arms. The second culprit who watched the appearance of him getting stronger every day realized that he should not give him any more time.


    "Kyuilli-chul 47541;!!"


    The second gangster, who defeated Xi Hyun with his arms bent backwards, led the fight to supermelee combat. However, the intention of the second weirdo did not come true.


    "Vibration (38663; )."


    The second stigma that he possessed was the ability to artificially manipulate the vibrations of things. After the ring tube was shaken, the second unsub had no choice but to release his restraints.


    After pulling out of the second nerd''s arms, he rolled around in the air twice. As the centrifugal force maximizes, Shi Hyun kicks the second geek in the jaw. A full-bodied blow. The second, concussion-shaking freak is unable to defend himself. He collapses. His traits and advantages were speed battles using transcendent speed.


    "But there''s nothing about you that''s slowing down."


    Before the second one arose, he climbed over the second one''s body and crushed the second one''s face with a fist transformed into steel. He was the one who brought him fifteen deaths. Without a grudge, it didn''t make sense. Just as the second one killed himself, Shi Hyun slowly turned the second one into a lump of meat.


    The second villain stretches out his arm with all his might. And I held his hand. The second gangster who stopped his blindness was moving to reverse the situation, but he was forced to stop. A fierce intoxication shook his head.


    It was naturally a stigma of Sehyun that provoked the frontal organs and the macular canal of the second weirdo. The force of vibration fired from Zero Street was absolute. At least for the second geek.


    "There''s no way you can retaliate even if you get hit a few times. I won''t be able to kill you with this stigma, but I can torture you to death, so enjoy."


    Simulation to be able to operate the synchronization and vibrations lightly crushed the second sinus. Stigma''s power has given users unlimited power. Despite the overwhelming weight difference, Stigma was the only reason he was able to operate the second villain.


    The demonstration of running both stigmas simultaneously revealed new facts. His stigma was affecting each other. Complement, not offset. There was a possibility of exerting a higher power on both stigmas.


    "Oh, I see. Maybe there was a way."


    He instinctively understood that without someone teaching him, and placed his hand on the second villain''s head. And I read all the information of the second geek using harmony.


    While numerous pieces of information such as height, weight, size, character, and ability were passing through his mind, he recognized one piece of information. That''s the unique frequency. It was the variable needed to use vibration efficiently.


    The demonstration of reading the unique frequency of the second indentation in an instant used vibrations according to that value (38663; ). Vibrations that precisely stimulate unique vibrations. Adjustment of artificial amplitude. Suddenly, the second gangster''s body swells up like a balloon. And I didn''t win the escalating amplitude, and I started to break.


    A third stigma that can be created by operating tuning and vibration simultaneously, a demonstration of how to use resonance, realizes how absurd his power is. Inability to evade, invalidating durability. I couldn''t count on the side effects.


    Moreover, if only the unique frequency could be observed, it did not matter whether or not there was a street. As far as imagination allows, the resonance effect will find its target.


    "If you don''t give up, you can become strong."


    "Between you and me." "


    The second unsub pleaded as he watched a demonstration using an unknown technique he did not understand. I put my hands together and prayed. You repent of your actions, knowing nothing and fearlessly coming at you. However, he glanced down at the second nerd with his cold eyes.


    "Your death is confirmed, I''m afraid."


    Along with that, the body of the second nerd, who could not endure the endless amplitude, burst. Bones and flesh splash everywhere. The end of the second gangster, who had reigned so far as to be strong, was unfortunate.


    The second beast, who was born a beast and lived as a beast, was just a frog in a well. He has been raising true monster timber all this time. And I pushed him relentlessly. The result was this:


    Now I am overwhelmed by the indescribable emotion of looking at the body of the second monster that was only six feet away. The thrill of finally getting rid of the target you killed and the fact that you''ve become this strong. And the loneliness of being left alone.


    The winner-take-all hijacked the ''transcendent speed'', a characteristic of the second geek, regardless of the emotion of such a demonstration. At the same time, a thick, strong horn grows on the elbow. When he realized that his body had evolved again, he stood up.


    While standing alone in the junkyard, no one came, he looked up at the night sky. Pearls scattered. Even though his body changed, and the surrounding environment changed, the stars in the night sky did not change.


    "Professor, stay alive."


    That''s what she said when she looked at Grandeliol. After many hardships and adversities, he stood out as one hetero. I have the right to a new life with a strength that no one can touch.


    At last, Jihyun, who was finally on the starting line, disappeared into the darkness.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 22 00022 New summer connections

    /016


    "Hey, did you hear that rumor?"


    Now, the ''quartz'', who was on guard in a hospital that had become a abandoned building, looked at his shooter, ''sexual intercourse.'' He was a sharpshooter with a sleazy knack for picking on the feeble, but he was also the only strap.


    "What rumors?"


    "Rumors of talking monsters popping up everywhere."


    There was only darkness all around. When no one''s going back and forth. However, he knew that marble would die in this atmosphere. Normally, chatter was forbidden while on guard duty, but it was also embarrassing to spend an hour of vigil silently. That''s why the rock opened its mouth and received the words of the Holy Supper.


    "Holy Father, are you trying to deceive me again? I told you there was a way out of bounds the other day."


    "Oh, why can''t I tell the jokes and the jokes that make people tired? There''s a rumor going around. You know Chang Yun, right?"


    "... Yes."


    Chang Yun was the motivator of marble. He didn''t get along well with Chang Yun, but he knew his personality well. He was a person who said that the knife didn''t go into his throat. In other words, he did not like to lie.


    "Rumor has it he saw it. He said it was a black monster, but he couldn''t explain it any more."


    "Isn''t that something anyone can say? Black. Where is such an impolite horse?"


    "... I don''t mean to be so unreliable. I''ve seen four people put their weight on a rumor like that."


    Sexuality whispered in the ears of a sheep''s stone, a fact that only he knew. The quartz snorted a little to prevent the fasting from noticing. The number of times the quartz was deceived like this, it was more than ten times.


    "Yes, I''d love to see that. because I want to ask them what they think about invading the human world."


    Sexual intercourse was known as a yard guard within the guild, but it was too brazen. Some useful information, but some funny jokes. The stone that heard the words of the Holy Supper appropriately looked forward. The area they were guarding was across the street, including four-lane roads. Whether I disliked the attitude of the marble that turned my head like that, the holy ceremony continued in a grim manner.


    "Maybe it''s your turn next time. According to witnesses, the talking creature seems to be after us."


    "Yes, yes. Sunbae, I heard a bad joke."


    The marble shakes its head. He thought he''d never have to face an unidentified monster. They were one of the groups that occupied the Gangdong-gu area under the name ''scorpion''. It was also a very large guild of up to 20,000 members. Even if the talking monster was real, encountering it was one in 20,000.


    "Why doesn''t this guy believe people?"


    "If what you''re saying is true, you wouldn''t be in charge, would you?"


    "That''s because the commander has work to do. Even a talking monster is nothing but a speaking prowess after all. It''s not a good time for the commander to step up."


    "What do you mean, what have you been doing lately?"


    "Well, you''ve been hunting hard since you heard you found some new prey. Oh, it''s shift time. Why isn''t the next guy coming? Hey, go down and see if the next guy''s coming."


    Recognizing alternate times like ghosts pushed the quartz. It''s 1: 00 a.m. He wanted to get into the building and go to bed as soon as possible. The quartz sighs at the gunman''s command.


    It is not usually brave to go out through a dark corridor where no one goes. The quartz trembled at the repeated audacity test every night.


    "It''s me again."


    Suffocation against the minor resistance of the vicious man only grazed his tongue.


    "It''s me again, Rani. So I''m the shooter?"


    "Very well. Why don''t you go down and check it out?" "


    A stone that goes down whining. I sent down a devoted deputy, and the rest of the holy ceremony sang a nostril. Life in Scorpion was like an army. Boring repetitive work. Jobs and night shifts. Rigorous discipline and discipline. One by one, it would have been frightening if it had been a sexual intercourse in the past.


    However, I was forced to bow my head and enter the scorpion because I didn''t have to worry about the fact that I was safe from monsters and I didn''t have to. The main infrastructure was destroyed anyway, and monsters were wandering the streets. He knew that it was right to eat the scraps of bread sticking to the side of the strong.


    "I have extra income."


    A very large guild ''scorpion'' that encompassed Gangdong-gu was thoroughly related. It was invisible, but it had a class. Needless to say, the "blacksmith", the founder of the scorpion and the rare Stigma, was at the top-king.


    And the executive who sat beside him was the next thing-aristocrat. One man was a commoner, and the incompetent were enslaved.


    In a world with no public power, power was everything. If he could not prove his strength and usefulness to the powerful, he would be nothing but a household animal. Asthma was also at the bottom not long ago. However, I was able to announce my existence to one of the executives in recognition of my usual integrity. In other words, he seized the opportunity to hold on to a strong rope.


    The truth is immutable when the world changes, and when monsters appear, those who are quick to notice grow up. Therefore, he was confident that he would live a long time.


    "Ooohhhhhh?!?!"


    I fell in front of the eyes of the mysterious Inquisition. Sleek body movements that don''t fit into a massive body. Asthma was unable to stay awake because of the sudden appearance of an uninvited guest. An unidentified figure quickly shut the mouth of a fasting man in a panic.


    "Shut up. Before I kill you."


    The cruelty and strength of the beast are equally felt. Unlike humans, the appearance of a creature with a hot heat swallows a dry saliva. At 180 centimeters, the elbow of the beast is thick with bones, and a long, sturdy tail hangs around its hips.


    Your face looks brave, like a beast. Without extra teeth, the body was all made up of muscles, which made me lose my mind just by looking at it. A typical predator developed to kill the weak, erosion shook his head.


    A whole set of organs that are not human. That''s why the beast. That''s why the beast. Instinctively detecting the presence of an irresistible opponent, the fasting hides a trembling hand beneath your feet.


    An unidentified personage in front of the holy ceremony. It was just a demonstration.


    "I have a question for you."


    "Yep, ask me anything!"


    The flounder diet didn''t look right at me. The appearance of a person in the gossip through time was a great shock to the consciousness of consciousness. He also pretended to be a fiction, a rumor of a speaking monster.


    "What is the name of your guild?"


    "This place is called Scorpion. It''s the biggest guild in Gangdong District. We are expanding our forces around the Han River, and we have a rivalry relationship with the ''Wings'', a guild that operates around Gangnam District. Currently, there are about 20,000, there are about 3000 combat-ready, and there are about 5,000 dedicated to procuring consciousness. There are about 5,000 people guarding the realm of power. The rest of us do the job."


    Even though I didn''t ask for any information, my diet worries about my comfort. The opponent is a monster. He thinks he can''t accept the human situation.


    "Is your boss a muscular man covered in tattoos?"


    "Yes, my commander did look like that. Then why..."


    He smiled faintly. To Sihyun who owes tattoos to him, the words of the Holy Supper were like Danbi.


    "Just answer the question. So what''s the boss''s name?"


    "Park Cheol-woo."


    "Park Cheol-woo, Park Cheol-woo. Hehe, is the tattoo guy''s name Chul-woo?"


    Sihyun, who heard a name that was not funny, laughed because his mouth was torn. It''s been two weeks since he decided to look for a tattoo. At last, he caught a clue in a disadvantaged situation, and tapped the shoulder of the erosion with a lighter mind.


    "So where''s the mighty steel? Is he in the building?"


    "We are on our way to a mansion in Gangnam District when we heard that there is a huge bomb shelter."


    "Out of the idea of making the mansion your home... where is it?"


    "I don''t know. I know you''re a clich¨¦, but a clich¨¦ like mine is just too much to listen to."


    When the situation was about to retreat, he kicked his tongue briefly. If you know the name of your opponent and know his or her affiliation, but do not know his or her location, it is all useless information. There was only one thing that Sihyun wanted from Cheolwoo. Perfect death. I don''t want anything more from Cheolwoo, who gave him and his supporters despair in the past.


    "Who might know?"


    "The commander would know. He''s one of the clich¨¦s. I heard you came home today. He''s probably in the building."


    "What is the location of the building?"


    "..."


    Even the fasting that made fun of me had to shut up about the question. The Scorpion''s building was a public secret, but it cannot be easily disclosed to monsters. It''s like teaching an enemy the location of the heart. Therefore, fasting was just hesitant, neither like this nor like that.


    Though he is quick to notice and eats treachery, he is a ''human''.


    "You don''t seem like the type to be loyal to Chuck. It''s a pain in the ass, the location of the place and your life. Pick one."


    Sihyun grabbed the neck of the ceremony and lifted it. On the forehead of the ceremony, sweat was smeared. Untasteable pressure from the same human being. And overwhelming. Astrology pondered the expression of Stigma for a moment. Stigma from the fire family thought he could outrun the monsters in front of him.


    Soon, the ceremony was decided. I decided that no matter how strong my body was, if I was to be sparked at this close range, I would have to burn. According to his will, the stegma on the back of his hand flew a sphere of flame towards the demonstration as soon as it illuminated.


    "I will choose your life, so eat this!"


    A hot spark reaching 500 degrees Celsius struck Sihyun. An intestine that burns fast. Staring at the demonstration of heat that would melt living tissue from the roots, the erosion killed him. To resist the flames, you had to resist them based on thought. It was safe to assume that he was dead because he didn''t have a single monster in his mind, a human relic.


    "Khhh, you fool. It''s forbidden to think you''re human just because you know how to speak. After all, you''re just a monster. Stigmann was helpless...?!"


    "Did you do something?"


    The demonstration that appeared in the flames was the same as before. The erosion that watched the jewel of the creature that had been born alive without any scorching marks even at high temperatures broke. He can''t do anything because he''s caught by the neck, but he can''t stop shaking his legs.


    "Sorry, sorry, sorry, sorry. I''m sorry I didn''t know anything."


    When he let go of his neck, the holy ceremony knelt on its knees. And I tightened my head so that my forehead was torn off.


    "Well, okay. There''s one more out there who doesn''t have to waste your time. Just die."


    As he raised his sharp nails, erosion quickly spread by rubbing his face against the ground.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 23 00023 New Summer Connection

    "Oh, it''s at the Hansung University near the Olympic Park. because it''s a pretty big place that can hold all 20,000 people. Most of them stay at the headquarters. The commander is the same. There''s a plaque on every visit, so it shouldn''t be hard to find one."


    "Yeah, that''s good for each other."


    He took all the necessary information from the sexual intercourse and approached him who was tightening his head. And I kicked the stomach of the coronation as hard as I could.


    "Cough."


    In a kick so strong that my body was full, my diet breathed for a while. Strong enough to cause shortness of breath. The erosion bent over the power of the unimaginable demonstration.


    "This is information. During the day, I noticed that you sexually harass young children or take their necessities from them. I don''t think the end of a guild called scorpions will be so good..."


    Sihyun was angry at the initiation of the ceremony, but he decided to go only this far. The regulations and sanctions of people such as the Holy See were the work of ''scorpions'' because it was not the work that Shi Hyun had to do naked.


    Only then did I realize that consciousness was intentional. And after realizing that the source of malice is compassion for humans, I frowned at once. He couldn''t sleep without saying a word to Sihyun.


    "Where does a monster think he knows humans? You think I''m the only desperate son of a bitch in the world? Don''t sell to someone who was born strong by accident. Do you know if I''m sexually harassing those kids and stealing things because I like them? There''s no woman in this world that looks out for me, so I''m not trying to solve it that way!"


    "Then at least don''t hold your head high as a human, you bastard."


    When there was no sign of reflection, Shi Hyun tore off the arm of the sacred ceremony alive. An event without hesitation. The relentless nature of the overwhelming power of consciousness opened its mouth to scream.


    "Be noisy and I''ll kill you."


    However, in the cold warning of Xi Hyun, sex was forced to shut up again. It''s been a long time since I realized that both the living and the voices coming from my body were true. Astrology instinctively recognized that if you resist the words of Sehyun, you will die.


    "Ugh... Ugh."


    The starvation that could not cry, nor scream, begged for its life. You bend your head, holding onto the shoulders of bloodshed. I asked for my life with all my heart.


    "Please, help me."


    "I won''t kill you. It suits you best. I only know one thing."


    I bent my lower back and recited the verse small when I approached the ears of the sacred ceremony. It was a low enough tone to be mistaken for the cry of an animal, but I understood that sexual intercourse was every word.


    "If your evil deeds ever appear to me again, then I won''t be able to hope for this situation. I''m just gonna kill you. I can''t stand the sight of human garbage. Well, you can think whatever you want. Whether I''m watching you or not. I will kill you to keep my word."


    The body of the fasting did not overcome the escalating fear and caused a seizure. His arms did not stop trembling, trembling like a thorn bush, and his heart was beating like crazy just before it was broken. In the eyes, tears flow from the nose without stopping.


    Peeing erosion overcomes extreme fear and opens both eyes. But there was no sign of the monster.


    /017


    Sihyun, who broke up with me, honed himself for two months. It was the only thing I could do. The goal of demonstration left alone in the world of drug-eating was to gain the right to enjoy freedom.


    There was no time to hesitate. As he did so, he began to summon his body as he traveled back and forth between a secret base and a heterodense area nearby.


    By exterminating thousands of heteros, he gained physical growth that he had never had before in his life and life. The body''s full potential and growth has a long, sturdy tail.


    Similar to a horn sprouting from an elbow two months ago. He did not panic and freely used the newly created body parts.


    As the pattern of attacks increases, the number of foes in the demonstration decreases. There were no heteros around the secret base that could be called Xi Hyun''s enemies. No, to be precise, the seeds were dry from indiscreet hunting. So he became a loser in a district.


    Of course, it wasn''t the only good thing.


    Sihyun hasn''t met the right enemy since killing the second Goblin. In other words, during the last two months, Xi Hyun has only been able to hijack the characteristics of the sub-family. There was no competent growth, ignoring all the characteristics of the sub-family. Sihyun''s first and last heist in two months was only one ''transcendent regenerative power''.


    Physical evolution was achieved but not capable progress. A stagnator, not a stagnator. Sihyun recognized that both good and evil also contributed to this phenomenon. Because he had achieved an evolution that was supposed to have been a winner-take-all, there was a gap for a moment.


    However, it did not change his work, so he expanded his area of activity. I wandered the streets looking for heteros with stronger abilities. And I accidentally peered into the lives of humans.


    What he realized was that the world was running more haywire than he thought. In the streets of the street, a very large group called the Guild was isolated, and the society began to be reformed according to Stigma''s power. In a world where the topics that emerged as a problem in existing societies and politics were reasonably raised on the surface, everything returned to power.


    It was a strange world story for him, unfortunately. He was no longer human. I only looked at them from a third party''s point of view.


    A demonstration of a violent human society has set foot in Gangdong District.


    Tattoo parlor. Instantly remembering the grudges of the past, he stopped walking. And decided to go after the tattoo guy. It was already a sixth death that revealed that he was harmful. I also knew unequivocally what it would be like to surrender myself to pleasure and impulse with no goals or ideals.


    There was no reason to hold a grudge because the death of the upvotes did not happen in this world, but he could tell. Tattooed men are a people who do harm to the world in any way. I didn''t think I''d hesitate if I showed such a human face.


    But the tattoo guy didn''t have one. Enemies from beginning to end are evil. Rather than a society of laws and rules, the beast that matched the jungle of drug-related styles was tattooed. That''s why he pulled out his sword toward the tattoo man.


    That was two weeks ago. Shi Hyun was able to find clues to catch the back of the tattoo man, Cheolwoo, and urged to take a step toward Hansung University near the Olympic Park. I didn''t have to know the details. He was intelligent enough to use signs and maps.


    Sihyun entered the University of Han Sung through a forest built into the Olympic Park and hid in the shade. Despite being late at night for a very large guild title, there was a subtle light throughout the university. In the blind, there was a vigilant group.


    Corrected by ''Extremely Hidden'' and ''Superior Speed'', Jihyun led the body to a 180-centimeter position and headed to the headquarters. The closer we get to the border. However, he did not slow down, but broke through the obstacle. With a speed that does not run short of bullets, Hyun does not make a sound. He crosses the ears of a lot of people. There was no one who noticed the intrusion of Sihyun.


    Next to the wall of the main house, Shi Hyun examined Dong-tae. The hall on the first floor with the front door was lit. Since it was a natural situation, Sihyun turned around to go through another place. When he found the window open, he threw himself into it.


    "Office."


    A demonstration that entered a space filled with ink smells quickly put an ear to the door. Corrected by the ''five senses reaching the top'', he was able to see everything just by the sound of footsteps echoing in the hallway.


    ''Four men in the hallway. We''re coming to the end of the hall on a regular cycle.''


    He opened the door, stepped out the stairs, and went upstairs, catching the point where the four people standing on the boundary met in the center. There is no sound in the movements without the maggots. Sihyun carefully enters the second floor and sticks his head against the wall. Like the first floor, there are four men guarding the perimeter.


    He reached the third floor with ''transcendent speed'' before they even recognized him. Funny, there were no guards on the third floor. Sihyun instinctively realized that this is a place used by executives.


    By the way, every visit on the third floor was marked with a plaque, as the Holy Commandment had said. The demonstration of controlling footsteps reads the plaque one step at a time.


    "Head of Rations, Head of Cooking, Head of Tactics and Manpower Recruitment... there you are, Commander." ''


    [Squad Leader Kim Jong-gil]


    It was a simple design plaque. Such an impression was even more striking because all the executives insisted on a glamorous design. He raised his spirits and sensed all the movements on the third floor.


    There''s only one of you? ''


    Sihyun tilts his head. The officers on the third floor were all commanders. Too sophisticated a coincidence. It wasn''t a trap. As soon as he got the information, he came running. It is hard to see that there is an opponent who can beat the ''transcendent speed''.


    Ji-hyun, who surrendered to incomplete information, opened a visit by a commander. The room was as modest as a plaque. It had minimal essentials. If I didn''t know the title of commander, I would have been deceived into a prisoner''s room.


    When he approached the sleeping end, he grabbed his mouth and arm without hesitation. It was a selection of situations to make the story easier.


    "Ugh?!"


    The end of the path that was overwhelmed by a mysterious intruder opened your eyes in an instant. An unknown intruder with intense heat was an unacceptable presence for him. It was a monster that destroyed this world.


    "Be quiet. I just want to talk to you. If you want to fight, I won''t stop you... but you better think about how I came all this way without a drop of blood."


    A voice that roars deep in your heart like a beast growling. As human words flow from the mouth of the creature who thought it was a monster, the end of the world suddenly realizes who the other person is. ''Speaking Monster''. The opponent was one of the rumors flowing through the city like a urban legend.


    As the resistance of the end became quieter, Xihyun opened his mouth.


    "Nod if you want to talk. Of course, if you scream or summon an army using some kind of method, you will die. Again, I just want to have a conversation. Don''t give up your life for nothing."


    The end of the road nods quietly. To hear the explanation of the situation, I had to talk to him. I would have resisted with all my might, but the end did not. He was a middle-aged man who once looked at forty.


    "You''re quite resourceful."


    Satisfied with his cooperative attitude, he stepped away from the mouth of the end.


    "Deo, who the hell are you?"


    "You mean my name? Hmm, call me Cetilian. Again, I just came to ask you something. So don''t panic."


    Sitting down by pulling on a chair nearby, he waited calmly until the end of the road calmed down.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 24 00024 New summer connections

    The end result of knowing exactly what was happening to him was nerve-wracking. The day the monsters came down from the sky, the end of the road changed 180 degrees. Lost my job, lost my house. To him and to mankind, the existence of monsters was unacceptable.


    "You''re here because there''s something you want to ask me? What a funny thing to say. Why don''t you tell him you''re here to kill him quietly?"


    The end was hostile. Xi Hyun''s warning was caught in his chest, so he didn''t raise his voice, but insisted on sticking to his position.


    "You don''t believe me?"


    "Is there a reason to believe?"


    He smiled bitterly at the thought that the boundary between humans and heteros was harder than he thought. But this was normal. All the way to Shi Hyun''s heart. Sihyun hurriedly proceeded to tell the story because he didn''t think he would welcome me with open arms.


    "I want you to hear my story and judge me."


    "You have the confidence to convince me."


    "I am neither willing nor confident. All you have to do is tell me what happened to one person."


    "Whose trail are you talking about?"


    "Your boss, Park Cheol-woo''s current location."


    When Cheolwoo''s name came out of his mouth, the end was engulfed by an indescribable sensation. It was fear. I can''t believe the monsters knew the name of the executive.


    "... You want to overthrow our guild? Or did you get a favor from someone?"


    "I only move by my own will. And I do not wish to overthrow the scorpion. In addition, there''s no way that a human organization can be brought down by the death of one person. Plus, a group this big."


    The transfer of power was common. Even if Cheol died, the scorpion would not have collapsed. It was clear that someone else would be handed over. In the process, friction may divide or reform, but it was not a concern for demonstration because it all started with human greed.


    The end of the dry sweat that flows down your forehead gives you an idea.


    "I''m sorry, I have no intention of selling my colleagues. Even if it kills me right here. If a monster like you had to die, I''d end up dead instead."


    A declaration of no shame. You mean someone like this who can live without the law. He scratched his chin, realizing that the end was a person with a stronger character than he thought. It was fundamentally different from human horses who spit out information when moderately threatened.


    "You''re the same person."


    I liked the person who said it was the end of the road. Strength that does not bend its beliefs even in the face of overwhelming power. In a world in chaos, humans with this personality would be desperately needed. But he was also an unfit figure for scorpions.


    "That''s why he was abandoned."


    "What''s that?!"


    The end is unclean, but it does not conceal its flawed body. Xi Hyun''s eyes were precisely on the current address of the end path.


    "You''re the only officer in this building. All the other officers aren''t coming in. I heard you were back today. Why haven''t the other officers come back? Were you and the officers going to different locations from the beginning? Or are you the only one back here? Seeing you out of town for so long, it looks like you were moving in with the other officers."


    Sihyun realized that the end path and the tendency of Iron Woo were different. He was a qualitatively different person from the first encounter with Cheolwoo and his gang.


    "Did you fall out alone? I don''t know if they said no to you, or if you said no to them, or if they both said no to each other."


    The end of listening to Sihyun''s words from beginning to end gave me goose bumps in my arms. He wasn''t a talking monster. It was a human-like monster. Monsters that looked different from humans were more familiar with the habits and practices of human society than anyone else.


    "You don''t have to say it. Iron Man and your tendencies are extreme and dramatic because you don''t need to explain it. My heart aches when I hear how small his position is in my mouth. Isn''t that right? ''Commander'' Kim Jong-gil."


    "Did you look into it in advance because you know so much?"


    "There''s no need to investigate. It''s ugly anyway. You and I both know what it takes to be someone like you in a corrupt organization. They just stay away from the tissue without deteriorating or deteriorating."


    When he looked down at her pitifully, he bowed his head. Just as he said. The scorpion is now corrupted. It wasn''t like this from the beginning.


    When Chongwoon dreamed of making the final road and the guild of scorpions, there was at least a clear and clear goal of gathering the poor and securing a safe zone.


    However, as the number of people grew, the problem grew as the guild was organized. Person with unknown origin. People from other guilds to split up. People who struggle to get their share. As a result of everyone accepting the body to be reborn, the guild has become a huge tumor that no one can do anything about it.


    Looking at the ''scorpion'', which changed at a time by incitement caused by a handful of people, the end path resisted with all its capabilities. I prevented the scorpion from deteriorating. But it was different. He knows what it feels like to step on someone else and stand on the summit. He is obsessed with wanting power and allies with the agitators.


    I distributed profits with them and deceived those who knew nothing. The end path was confronted because it was insufferable, but there were no executives who raised their hands on the end. Title left to the loser in the power game. He knew that the scorpion was being corrupted, but he couldn''t stop it. His title was "Commander."


    "You must have a lot on your mind, judging by the look on your face, because I''m going to crush that guy with my bare hands, even if you don''t think about it." "


    "You don''t need to borrow the power of the monster to do it. So don''t act like you know everything."


    It was the last pride of the road. Stubbornness in human work can only be solved by humans. Belief that monsters can''t solve the intertwined uprisings. However, Sihyun cheerfully criticized the end position while snoring.


    "Things don''t look so good. Seeing you here like this, I''ve been arguing with Chul-woo, but I can''t seem to figure it out and I''m pushed away. The only thing left to talk about was the dog who lost the fight. And it''s not you who''s doing the damage while you''re hanging around, it''s the good guys."


    "Haha, I never thought the day would come when monsters would nag me. Maybe you''re right. It''s my decision to ignore the people crawling around on the ground, pretending like they don''t know."


    Now the scorpion was like a multi-tier company. For the queen''s leisure, many ants have been single-handedly pillaging the lives of many. It was an organization of 20,000, but it was only a small number of people, including executives, who lived a truly humane life.


    The doorway is shy of you. He didn''t take a step because he was afraid of retaliation from Iron Woo. He was just whispering. If I really wanted to change it, I had to look like an action.


    "... But I still can''t tell you what Cheolwoo did. If there''s a good reason."


    "There is a good reason. He killed the old man who cared for me. I am an enemy who killed an old man who did not see me as a monster, but as a person."


    "Why didn''t I think of that? There''s kindness in monsters, too."


    The end could see that his story was true in the appearance of a visually outrageous demonstration. I can''t say it''s not just because of Cheolwoo''s usual behavior. The end path knew that Cheolwoo was not strange even when he did that, so he only looked at him with a bitter smile.


    "That''s why I decided to tell you."


    "Yes, as long as you keep one promise."


    /018


    A week ago, Cheolwoo received intelligence that there was a shelter in a mansion in Gangnam. One of the guild members who found it strange because there was a young child wandering the streets with no one there.


    After gaining information about the bomb shelter facilities, Cheol went straight to the mansion with the other officers. In a world that turned to hell, its own dwelling place was essential. Moreover, if the residence could prevent a nuclear bomb, it was gold medal.


    But things didn''t go well. There was already a young child living in the shelter. When Cheolwoo and his gang realized this, they asked the young child to grow up and be happy, but the young child was floating. It was thoroughly educated or never opened the door.


    Cheolwoo is furious. He is not a child. Everything I wanted to hold in my hands was a character that I had to hold in order to relax. Therefore, he gave up calming the young child and focused on destroying the shelter.


    His stigma is shredded. It was a complex family specialized in breaking and destroying things. It was one of the rare stigmas that also had only the top 1%. With time, it was not impossible to vacate the bomb shelter.


    You focused your mind on puncturing the bomb shelter, along with the scorpions. While Cheolwoo was destroying the shelter, other executives were enjoying themselves today while draining food in the mansion or threatening young children.


    "You can''t think of an effort to secure a shelter in a world like this as wrong. Even if a young child stays, you''ll get what you want."


    "Yes, the end times are too high for him. It''s too much for a young child to stay alone, so even though we middlemen say it''s more efficient to use, they don''t understand."


    "You said you were a detective. I heard he was shot at the top for being a jerk. I can see why it was taken."


    The executives were gathering at the round table and playing poker. Circumstances that don''t know when they''ll end. Simple play was perfect to soothe free time. They were surrounded by cigarette smoke.


    In the basement where the bomb shelter is located, the noise is heard periodically. Evidence that Cheolwoo''s Stigma is working. The executives shuddered at Iron Woo''s ability, but cheered him on that he was an ally.


    "The end of the world, and you go back to the building? It''s huge, but it''s broken."


    "I think so. I''d be ashamed if I did that, and I wouldn''t be able to look up. I''ll tell you what I''m going to do. I''m just gonna walk away."


    Nine executives treated the end like everyone else. They had no sense of humor or emotion towards the end. Even those who tend to have the same tendency as Iron Rain, the end of their grumbling was always a hassle. I did not do it carelessly because of the title of commander, but I had a complaint in my mind.


    "Oh, you lost. Tsk."


    "Great nation. You''re losing too much. It doesn''t taste good."


    "Tsk, I have to go out and smoke one. Do it without me."


    Tactics and Chief Kim Dae-guk who suffered from the defeat of the war took place. He goes up to the second floor, leaving the other officers behind. He stopped walking in front of a room with the word ''swimming'' engraved on it. Turning his head around, he walks into the room with a familiar gesture.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 25 00025 New Summer Connection

    "Hehe, what shall we do today?"


    The Great Kingdom opened a drawer in a corner. There were several colorful pieces of cloth in the drawer. The kingdom looked up and down in the drawer with a happy face, holding underwear smaller than the palm of its hand. The country that snorted into her underwear that could have touched the secret part of the girl inhaled the scent as hard as it could.


    "Heh-heh-heh, heh, this is it."


    The lower half quickly began to swell. He had a secret hobby that no one knew about. The truth that only Cheolwoo, the same prison motivator, knows. He was a sexually active person who could not feel sexual desire unless he was a child. In other words, pedophile. He accepted that he was a pedophile, and he was in bad shape because of his unfaithfulness.


    A country with an abnormal thought circuit hides its sexual orientation from other executives. Even in the bottom life, he couldn''t understand the fact that he liked a young child because he knew best.


    The eyes of the great nation were increasingly dazed as they had been able to unravel the desire - abnormal - that they had to control when society was working properly.


    "Hehe, you''re mine. Even if you''re at the bomb shelter, Cheolwoo, if he pulls you out, the game is over."


    The kingdom saw a picture of a young child hanging on the wall, licking his lips with a sly look. The girl in the photograph had sophisticated necessities like a doll. White skin. Gun glare. A slender jawline. A girl who embodied the word beauty in her immature body broadened the eyes of the great nation.


    "How nice. If I hold a child like you..."


    The Great Kingdom loosened its belt by harassing the girl in the photo in her head. No, I tried to.


    "You''re out of your mind. Ridiculous. Even a man like you could be the center of leading people... The world is ending. No, the guild is over."


    The great nation quickly looked at the source of its voice as it pulled its trousers. He was half mesmerized by the fact that he had discovered his joy to a third party.


    "Who are you?"


    The country turned its head again to realize that the identity of the uninvited was unexpected. The sudden appearance was short of a half-inch thick figure, with a raised elbow bone, and a long, sturdy tail around the butt. The existence of a different type from humans. The great nation was well aware of what appeared before its eyes.


    "Monster, monster."


    "No, a janitor who deals with human trash like you."


    "Everyone, shut up! For a man like me, all of you are monsters. Don''t give me some weird reason not to."


    "I don''t appreciate a guy like you calling me a monster."


    Sihyun, who entered the mansion through a second-floor window, encountered a disgusting situation from the beginning. A middle-aged man with an ugly look on his bald head was holding the girl''s underwear in his hand and sobbing. With a short tongue, Shi Hyun choked him with his tail before the middle-aged man exerted a stigma. Sihyun''s tail looked like a snake had cracked a fly. It looks like it''s twisting and killing its prey. With the crushing pressure on my neck, I frowned on my arrogance.


    "Ugh..."


    A macrophage that had no skill in fighting could not escape his predecessor. He just gestured that he wanted to work hard in the agony of tyres choking on doctors.


    "It''s pedophilia when you play with the underpants of an older child... ah! You''re Tactician and Chief Kim Dae-Sik, to put it off as a pedophile. Cheolwooman''s action commander gathers the attention and attention of people with incitement. Isn''t it?"


    "Ugh, how did you...?"


    "I know all about it. What justice is there in this world if you don''t know the information of scum who abuse young children and go to prison?"


    Sihyun strangled the macrophage even harder. From the end of the road, everyone who heard about the labor force from one to ten could see how bad the criminals were.


    "Ugh, don''t talk about justice like a monster. What''s wrong with liking a little kid? We just have to make a deal! All the kids I was close to liked me."


    "Except you''re not of the age to make wise, cold judgments, idiot. What do you want from a kid who cries and laughs even for a candy bar? And if you''re human, don''t discuss human justice. It''s disgusting."


    Rarely. As the sound of the cervical spine drifting in your ears, the macrophage struggles to survive. However, Sihyun''s tail was more and more a prison sentence, but the situation did not get better.


    "You''re going to regret this! You''re going to regret this for whatever it is!"


    "Regret is in the ''past.'' My regrets were that I trusted you too much. You guys think you''re as good as I think you are. The belief that you all live as mentally as I thought you would. It was all my hubris. You just want to play. There are no restrictions on the whole world."


    "What the hell are you talking about?"


    When the limit was reached, the stigma engraved on the wrist of the macrophage shined brighter without further light. Macrophagic stigma is an acceleration ( ) belonging to the enhancement family. It was a stigma that speeds up the user''s body indefinitely. When he stepped on his tail and flew into the air as his body became lighter, he stepped on the wall to escape from his restraints.


    "It''s a good thing the fish are fresh."


    As he pulls his tail, the body stops accelerating and falls toward the ground. Differences that can''t even be narrowed by a stigma. It wasn''t until he hit his head on the floor of the room that he realized the reality.


    "Sa, save me!"


    "Shut up."


    "Ugh... Ugh."


    An unconscious macrophage caused by overwhelming horror scraped its tail with its fingernails to get away from Sihyun. But the more blood he bled and split his fingernails. Mack couldn''t do this or that. He was just a sinner waiting for the judge''s judgment.


    Why do you have to die by a monster? Touching my underwear would kill me. As the tears in his heart overflowed, he committed evil.


    "What?! What?! What the hell! A man likes a woman this much? The monster doesn''t know. That''s the weird thing about men and women. So let go of this. They hated it at first, but they liked it later!"


    Seeing a ceremony that pours out tears and snot but does not bend its beliefs, it gives me goose bumps. It was terrible to see how far a human can go when it''s broken.


    "So there''s no room for rehabilitation. I can''t help it."


    "If you kill me here, the commander won''t let you! You''re the one who hates installing monsters like you the most! Be afraid! Captain Stigma is not as weak as I am. Like you, a giant like you!"


    "Shut up, scum."


    Sihyun, who snapped and killed the throats of the shaky macrophages to the end, hijacked the macrophage''s stigma-acceleration ( ) using a winner-take-all. Increasing Thought and Strengthening Circuits. She came out of the room, feeling her growth all over. He turns his head to look at the visit he made.


    "Swimming?"


    Sihyun, who read the name engraved on the visit, could see what the name of the child he had heard from Jong-gil. Scratching her head, she wondered where the girl''s parents were for a moment, but soon she shook her head. He was talented enough to put a bomb shelter in his home. I felt like I was going to live in some way.


    With the correction of the ''Ultimate Hidden'', Hyunhyun quickly came down to the first floor. The house was noisy. A house where the laughter of the scoundrels never ceases.


    In the past, I thought that the house had become a den of criminals, filled with the laughter of a girl, but even though it wasn''t her job, my unpleasant emotions boiled in my heart.


    "At leisure, it appears we haven''t breached the bomb shelter yet."


    Sihyun examined the enemy''s presence through the cracks in the gate. A total of eight. One of them is already dead at his hands. Cheolwoo will be breaching the bomb shelter in the basement, so all the scorpions have gathered. He immediately entered the room without noticing his appearance and looking at the poor men who were focusing their minds on poker.


    Bam, a joyful opening of the door with the sound of thumping, pierced the back of the nearest man with his fingernails at ''transcendent speed.'' Corrected by ''weapon of beast'' and ''body without a target to measure'', his hand pierced the upper half of the man and punctured the center of the heart. Sihyun took his hand out of the dead man''s body without even groaning. He glanced at the intestine with a frightening look.


    "What the fuck, man!"


    "How did you get in here? There was no sound!"


    "The Great Kingdom didn''t get him, did he?"


    The executives hurriedly raised Stigma, noticing that an uninvited guest had entered their festival. A colorful pale beam of light burst from their bodies and began to envelop the demonstration. At the same time as the executives were shivering, the table and chair fell backwards, and the trump card flew into the air. The intestine was destroyed in an instant.


    "Oh, that''s a fine line for a wallpaper."


    "Is the monster talking?"


    "Is that the ''talking monster'' in the rumors? You''re telling me it was real?"


    "Come on, you can figure that out later. Attack!"


    A sphere of flames was fired first by someone''s shout. Projectiles that are hard to chase with the human eye. However, I did not see him, but saw the trail of flames. A naturally sliding demonstration, as if it were running out on ice, ran out of the range of fireballs and toward the executives.


    Cold breaths as if they were bitter.


    The pillar of fire that connects the floor and the ceiling.


    And the body of water that buries itself.


    The lightning strikes in the bone.


    I couldn''t stop him. Corrected by ''transcendent regeneration'', his body was in immortality indefinitely. If you don''t have the destructive power to blow him up in one fell swoop, killing him is an undercover job. Just five steps away from the executives, he hurled himself at the nearest executive.


    The power that came out of the speed limit was not something humans could ignore. Moreover, it was a body like steel. The officer who collided with him quickly became a lump of meat and was stuck in a corner of the wall.


    It looks like it hit a dump truck on the highway. The faces of the officers who saw their colleagues who were so deformed that they couldn''t even recognize their form turned to dirt at the crack of dawn.


    "Monster..."


    "I can''t deny it."


    After receiving one of the executives''s words softly, he bent his legs, leaned forward, and corrected his posture. He looks only at the enemy in front of him. I abandoned my opponent''s idea of being human once before. Because it was clear that humans would not try to abduct the favor for their own benefit or take away the last shelter - the shelter of a young child.


    "But you''re animals, aren''t you?"


    "What? A creature that slays humans without a care."


    "There''s an interest in humans, not humans. Like now."


    Sihyun roared toward the front, empowering his legs to split the floor of the room. Then he bounced his whole body off like a spring and approached the executives. The combination of ''transcendent speed'' and stigma acceleration ( ) was truly enormous. The instantaneous acceleration knocks at the wall of sound. He opens his mouth wide and bites the arm of an unnamed executive, approaching the opponent beyond the realm where the creature is not allowed.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. The name of the woman who was in the convenience store is Hyeji.

 26 00026 New summer connections

    "Aaaaahhhh!!!"


    Screams fill the room. The other executives sensed that one was beaten in the blink of an eye. I stopped accelerating in their eyes, and I saw a door simulation with one arm cut off. The executives swallowed the dry saliva because they could not recognize it from the beginning to the end.


    For them, the creature is strong, but together, there is nothing difficult that cannot be killed. The advantage was that he could not calculate the total number of opponents, and his persistence was all he had.


    But the monsters they encountered were different. Violently armed monsters from head to toe possess a kind of power they cannot fathom. The executives of the scorpion realize that Stigma doesn''t work either.


    "... There was a monster like that?"


    "If you attack at the same time, you can''t kill anything. It''s like they''re trapped in a room! I can''t speed it up!"


    "Eyes are an ornament?! Did you see what just happened to you? He can move freely in a narrow space!"


    "But if you don''t move, you''re dead! Three people are dead already."


    They shouted for each other to burst their throats, but none of them moved. They also instinctively felt a difference from the opposition. You rush and you die. That thought is eating away at their minds. At that moment, the executive comes forward, realizing that the monster in front of him can speak human language.


    "Wait, if it works, why don''t you talk to us? There seems to be a misunderstanding between us."


    "A misunderstanding?"


    "Yes, a misunderstanding. I don''t know why you''re antagonizing us, but coming out like this is only your loss. I don''t know, we''re 20,000 people in charge."


    "A lot of them."


    "Yes, that''s it! What do you think will happen if he kills us? Without seeing it, you''re being chased by 20,000 humans. No matter how strong you are, you won''t be able to take all of them. So why don''t we give each other a little concession?"


    "What kind of yield are you referring to?"


    "If you disappear quietly now, you''ll forget about this. 20,000 humans won''t be chased. Let me make a commitment."


    The scorpion officer stepped forward, placing a blunt object. A move that aims to make Humans uncomfortable just as Humans do. And the source of the horse was the idea of how clever a monster can be.


    It was not a demonstration that I could not read the thoughts of such executives. In the first place, he could slaughter all the humans in Seoul. The probability of a winning test was immeasurable. If he abandoned his humanity, he could have been the loser of this world.


    Shi Hyun laughed at the actions of the executive who was trying to soothe himself with sweets. What was important in the world of pharmacy was power. It wasn''t a ruse. It wasn''t much of a ruse.


    "Hehehe, do you want to threaten the monster like that? If you knew I could speak human language in the first place, you shouldn''t have made such a ridiculous offer. At least as human as you think."


    "What? If you''re into monster spawn, you''ll get out. I want to be chased by 20,000 people!"


    The executive, who was drunk with his lies, said as if 20,000 people were going to chase after him soon. Sihyun shakes his head. The actions of the executive were dull and foolish enough to no longer fit into the joke.


    "If you wanted to live, you should have brought 20,000 people here before you started talking nonsense. You can''t fool me if you want to."


    "What?"


    With his right foot as the main shaft, Don Shi-hyun whipped his tail to attack the executive. Thud, a slicing sound echoes through the room. The executive who played tricks on him stared down at his stomach as he passed by behind his back.


    "Ahhhhhh!!!"


    The executive, who watched in real time the visceral spill out, collapsed backwards. He squirms like a worm and plunges the protruding intestines into his stomach. But as he put it in, his insides protrude back out again.


    "Now it''s your turn."


    "Kill it! Kill it, you maniac!!"


    "Damn you, you''ll die if you live here. Whatever it takes, I''m gonna kill one of you."


    The executives who saw their colleagues being brutally murdered screamed and bludgeoned at him. It was not the first time they had seen human death. Rather, they were the position of bringing death to others. Sometimes I watched him die or sometimes I watched him die.


    The fact that the hunters themselves became prey was a great humiliation and endless horror to the executives. The appearance of variables they could not help but be cold and merciless.


    In a narrow room, he repeated rapid acceleration and rapid curves, pressuring the executives while leaving a shadow. Stigma''s presence or absence was not already an absolute element. Utilizing a ''body without a target to measure'', Hyun kicked the victim''s sixth leg precisely.


    The sixth victim''s leg was shattered completely, striking the awakening beyond human limits. While the sixth officer''s body lost its center and collapsed, Xi Hyun twisted his body again and kicked his neck. The opposing Pok¨¦mon doesn''t even let out a scream.


    The remaining number of executives is three. The demonstration that raised the cognitive speed to its limit aimed at the next target. He approached the seventh executive and stabbed him on his back with a horn protruding from his elbow. The horn that pierced through the spine deeply choked the breath of the seventh officer.


    "Run, we have to run. You can''t win against that thing!"


    "Oh, shit. We should have called the commander first."


    Two people who lost their minds. The eighth and ninth executives fled behind him. No, I tried to run. However, he stepped faster. It broke through several meters in a heartbeat.


    "Oh, gross!"


    Sihyun grabs the head of the eighth officer who resists, throwing him toward the ninth. The eighth executive shot forward as a human bullet was killed at the same time as the ninth executive was knocked down. Sihyun grabbed his head so strongly that his skull collapsed.


    "¡­ Ah, the devil! You''re a demon! You can''t kill people like this! Aren''t you afraid of the humans?"


    "Humans are afraid, but you are not afraid. You are the ones who enjoy the rights of the strong under the name of the drug-eating ceremony. You''re the ones who broke the laws and rules of man and crawled into the jungle."


    He stepped on the chest of the ninth officer. His feet gradually entered the body of the ninth executive. The ninth executive screams at the sound of crushing bones, flesh and muscles, but there is no stopping him. It wasn''t until I crushed his lungs, crushed his heart, crushed his spine, and then his movements stopped.


    "So this time it''s time to empathize with the weak feelings under the name Pharmaceutical Ritual."


    After disposing of all the nine executives leading the scorpion, he sensed his body expanding. Realizing that this was a victorious evolution, he did not resist, but put himself into the flow.


    The Stigma I got this time was surprising to him. hardening of the reinforcement family, flame and flame of the ignition family, glaciers of the iceberg family, and efflux of the watershed family and the hydrothermal system. Wall Strength of Power Generation Family (38713; 38722;). Finally, the exploratory spectroscope, with eight stigmas all around his body, felt that his organs were more robust and widespread.


    Growing up to 10 centimeters in an instant, he looks as if he has grown to be more magnificent than ever before. The air he breathes from 190 centimeters above is somehow holding a refreshing energy.


    "But in the middle. Stigma won''t make me human."


    The stigma was overwhelmingly dominant, and he realized his expectations were wrong. At first, he decided that the more he could rob Stigma, the more he could become human.


    That''s because the winner-take-all evolved into a body-human that could use a stigma most efficiently while absorbing it. But now I realize it''s a delusion.


    The evolution that the winner wants is a ''pure monster''. In other words, it was the ultimate form of force and violence. Evolving beyond necessity to deal with one kind of force-stigma is like choosing degeneration.


    "It doesn''t make sense that we''re going down the path of weakness over and over again of evolution to become stronger."


    In the past, Jihyun, who was a human, knew how weak human beings were as creatures. Light skin on paper. Muscles that reach their limit with even the smallest things. A bone that grows weaker as you get older. Everything was full of weaknesses.


    Winners didn''t choose the path to becoming human. The path chosen by the winner was a base-based hetero in human appearance. As the direction of evolution hardened, he had to wear his tongue in his regrets.


    "It''s a shame, but there''s still a main dish."


    I''ve been looking down at the basement that''s been pounding regularly since before, and I sensed that there is snow there. When he found the staircase connected to the basement, he walked calmly down. Bumpy. His body, which was not calibrated by ''Extremely Hidden'', made a blatant noise that could sense even steel.


    An unexpected visitor who nearly destroyed the bomb shelter came down to the basement and frowned.


    "Ha, you bastards. I can tolerate being played with, but I can''t tolerate the monsters coming down? Let''s go up and see."


    Muscular men covered with tattoos. Cheolwoo looked at him no differently than in the past. Seeing the faint smell of blood and the lively iron rain, his mouth twisted roughly. I did not hide my joy from the fact that the situation I had dreamed of was coming.


    "Are you smiling? What a monster."


    "Can''t I smile?"


    "What, what?"


    The human horse protrudes from the mouth of the opponent who thought it was a monster, and Iron is embarrassed. The rumor seemed to bring the ''talking monster'' into reality. But he judged calmly. He thinks there are more times when humans can become monsters than monsters can say.


    "Are you a new type of Stigma user?"


    "Oh, I can think of something like that. He wore his head quite differently than a dull face. But sadly, I am a monster. Unlike humans, from head to toe."


    "Well, there''s nothing unusual about a monster coming down into the human world. In advance, it was your mistake to come to me first. I''m the kind of person who pays to catch guys like you."


    "Who said anything about finding you first?"


    "What does that mean?"


    "You''re the last one here. There''s no way you can ignore a bunch of bellows on the first floor. Those guys up there took me to the Underworld with them. It''s heartbreaking, but I can''t be that weak. I was going to resign, but their heads fell off."


    "What did you say? You killed all those people up there? Nine?"


    "Yes. Why shouldn''t I kill and play with weak humans?"


    "That''s what he said!!!"


    Stigma engraved on the forehead of Iron Woo flashes instantaneously. A warning sign for Stigma''s maneuverability. The force of shredding, specialized in breaking and destroying objects, struck the demonstration.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Current Simulation Ability


    "My senses are reaching the top."


    "A body with no one to judge."


    "Primitive instinct."


    "Weapon of the Beast."


    "Extremely Hidden."


    "Superior speed."


    "Superior Regeneration."


    Stigma: Synchronous Vibration 38663; Acceleration ( ) Hardening ( ) Flame Flame (<UNK> ? Glacier (? Hydroelectric Power ( ) Wall Strength (? 38713; ? 38722;) Fluoroscopic

 27 00027 New summer connections

    An incandescent storm that rips apart everything around it. I focused on my mind. In the past, he did not see the essence of Stigma and was humiliated. There was no sign of premonition. I could see something was coming, but I couldn''t look at Stigma''s form.


    "Die, motherfucker!"


    The basement was a straight line. There was nowhere to run. Resisting the unidentified assault-stigma by extending your left arm, you turn around and extend your right arm as soon as your left arm is left bone. While the left arm was recovered with the correction of ''transcendent regenerative power'', the right arm was torn apart by a stigma of iron.


    It was hard to endure Stigma''s power, even with the body being calibrated by the ''weightless body''. It was the destructive force and velocity of the trajectory, unlike the Stigmas experienced so far. Suitable for one of a kind. That''s why he was so angry.


    "Having these abilities is a waste of a house where a young child lives!"


    "It''s none of your business whether I do it or not. And the bottom line is, I live like this because of monsters like you! Because of you, who trample the realm of the living, kill and come out of it no matter what!"


    "Oh, that''s why you want to take the little boy''s house. That way you get everyone else in trouble! No matter how much the world changes, no matter how much society collapses, it''s just your problem to stay this way!"


    "Shut up! Don''t let these monsters teach humans!"


    Iron laid his hands on the ground. and caused shredding. The ground is twisted and shattered. The ground was torn apart in an instant like a wave. The aftermath of Stigma, with absolute power, immediately struck him.


    The strikes on the elevated ground slipped away from the area of shredding. The battle in the narrow space was disadvantageous to him. But I can''t keep my tail down with the heavy rain like this. He approached Cheolwoo at the expense of desperation and resisted the energy of shredding.


    Corrected by the ''weightless body'' and ''transcendent regenerative power'', the demonstration triggered a stigma. He hardened the tissue from the root with a hardening strain and conflicted head-on with the energy of fracturing.


    "Hehe."


    Strengthen vs. complex. However, he pushed back one step at a time. The basic output of one of one has surpassed the typical reinforcement family output. The rate at which the crushing force was acting was definitely slowed, but the gradual decomposition of the body was unchanged.


    "What are you? How can you wear a stigma?"


    However, he was surprised, even though he held the lead. Being able to resist thought-based portrait abilities-stigma is because there is only an expansive force based on the same thought force. A monster that has spread its cure to resist crushing. I shouted at once to understand what that meant.


    "As expected, you are a human. There''s no way a monster can use a stigma. Everything I said at first was a lie to deceive me."


    "Whatever you want. I don''t want to convince him."


    Sihyun shrugs. Sihyun did not disagree with Cheolwoo''s opinion because he did not want to reveal his bottom line to Cheolwoo. Cheolwoo blabbed as if his thoughts were true or his thoughts were passing through his mind.


    "Transforming into monsters to alienate the humans and take advantage of their gaps. It''s shocking, but efficient. You must have heard about us taking over the bomb shelter here. Pretend you don''t, but you also need a bomb shelter."


    "Crazy bastard."


    Sihyun ran to Cheolwoo, who spread his imagination. The demonstration that accelerated ( ) to the body that was calibrated for ''transcendent speed'' reached the end of the passageway in a heartbeat. Xi Hyun''s body was abnormal because he forcefully pierced the crushing force. The head appeared white enough to see the bone, and the skin was peeled off to make the muscles and veins look aggressive.


    Calibrated by ''transcendent renewal'', Hyun recovered unknowingly every time he breathed. Although he only repeated his inhale and breath five times, his body had already regained the same benefits as before.


    "You monster! How many stigmas do you have?"


    Chul-woo punched him in the face. The shredding unfolded on Zero Street was without a veil of robbing, with a fierce power to grind things. The demonstration that realized how special the shredding was through combat surrounded the body with four attributes: fire, glacier, circulation , wall force 38713; 38722; in order to increase resistance.


    Simhyun, who artificially created the power of the complex family, was prepared for the impending shock. Kwakwang. The crushing force with its unusual output breaks through the wall of flames, breaks through the membrane of ice, breaks through the barrier of water, tears through the shield of lightning and advances toward the chassis.


    Sihyun strikes Iron Head with his tail, but the destructive force surrounding him is impenetrable. It was truly an area of inevitability. As soon as I touched it, the pieces started to fall apart, but I couldn''t reap the plausible effect of hitting his tail.


    Sihyun and Chulwoo, who had turned into supermelee warfare, tried to kill each other. While Shi Hyun uses his fangs, nails and tails to make colorful and unpredictable attacks, Iron just throws himself all over with both fists. It was Se-hyun who was in charge on the surface, but in reality, it was Iron who took Silly.


    "Enough! Die!"


    "Die first! Human scum!"


    Monsters and humans'' battles are not easily concealed. Speed and physical ability were overwhelming, but Stigma of Iron was strong enough to build all of them. Unpierced by the ferocious nature of the shrapnel, he sticks to the side of the steel and relentlessly aims for the moment of his exhaustion.


    The strength of Sehyun and the shredding of Iron Rain made the intestine a mess. Nothing remains in front of the struggle for strength to crush concrete and bend steel. All the torn ceilings revealed their insides, and the ground was crushed once by the aftermath of the shrapnel.


    "I didn''t think I''d make it this far."


    The iron spit out dead blood in my mouth, and I stared at him with a frightening look. Shi Hyun was the type of monster that Cheolwoo had never seen before. From a movement that lightly deviates from the human fuselage''s vision to the regenerative power that can heal any fatal wound in seconds. Everything was a gift that Cheolwoo didn''t have. Without a rare one of one called shredding, it would have remained a long time ago.


    "You still have the skills to show me?"


    "Yeah, it''s a shame to show it to guys like you. Please survive this technique. So I can punch you in the face myself."


    Phew, and a short exhale of thought began to surge around him. Shredding was a phenomenon that occurred when Stigma and Iron thought merged perfectly.


    "Are you sure you can spread your own?"


    Unique. Sihyun, who was incapable, was a skill I had only heard in words. Technology that can be unfolded when Stigma and Humans become one. We''ve heard that unique machines that show their unique traits and personality also demonstrate disaster-prone aspects, depending on the user''s capabilities.


    Stigma has been pushed to the limit and a combination of stigma and human work. And skills that can only be developed by those who are proficient in their portrait abilities.


    Shi Hyun could not keep his mouth shut about the fact that Cheolwoo had reached the ideal that all Stigma users were aiming for. But reality is more brutal than you can imagine. Iron opens his power, leaving a stunning demonstration behind.


    [Unique device - floating king]


    Wave of shredding that destroys the intestine. The storm that started around the rainstorm did not stop. I swallowed everything around me and was blown away. Manehair. Pieces. In the immortal king''s immersion, he faintly ''laughed'' at everything that came into range.


    "Hehe, you have nowhere to run. We can''t even get up the stairs. That''s my territory, too!"


    I smiled at the victory with a glowing iron glow in my mind. Sihyun smiling faintly, smiling madly at the smile of Iron Woo. He waited for this moment from the beginning.


    "Yes, this is it. It''s delicious to be so desperate!"


    Under pressure to be unable to breathe, he noticed that his body was being grinded to an irreversible extent. Only 30 seconds left, both inside and out. It was an urgent time, but it was enough to crush the one who believed he was the best.


    "I will crush you!"


    Shi Hyun was in tune with the ripples of the shredding. Although fracturing was a rare one of one, it was difficult to determine the unique frequency, in dozens of workshops, tunes that experienced how the fracturing ''vibrated'' reads the unique frequency of the fracturing.


    The vibrations (38663; ), which received the unique frequency of shredding from the same regulation, echoed roughly and announced their power under all circumstances. The wings of the flies tremble, but the shrapnel is rapidly losing power when it hits it. Result by resonant effect. Harmony and vibration combine to forcefully break the forces of shredding.


    "What, what?"


    Realizing that his strongest weapon had been wiped out in vain, Iron glances down at his hand with a puzzled look. His expression was even more distorted because he had never heard of Stigma defying his master''s will.


    "What the hell, it''s time for you to repent."


    Sihyun, who grabbed the neck of Iron Woo, didn''t even give me time to figure it out and stuck the body of Iron Wool to the ground. Iron spurts dry cough and triggers Stigma. Whenever this occurred, the simulation produced a resonant effect using harmony and vibration (38663; ).


    The shredding, regardless of his will, broke quickly again. Repeat the same result no matter how many times. Iron, who could not hide his trembling body, looked up at him and asked for an answer.


    "What did you do to Stigma? The Stigma that nullifies Stigma doesn''t exist."


    "That''s no fun to tell."


    Sihyun, who had his right hand wrapped around him, slapped Iron Woo''s face without pity. All these journeys have been for this moment. Sihyun persistently aimed at the face of Iron Woo.


    "I don''t know what''s causing this, but there''s nothing you can get. If you''re looking for shelter, just take it."


    "I don''t need it."


    I didn''t know that Xi Hyun''s fist would stop when his nose sank and his eyes were swollen.


    "Do you know what you''re doing? I think I do this because I don''t know who I am. I am the owner of a very large guild that encompasses 20,000 people. I could kill you with one finger."


    "I know."


    I began to grind the face of the steel one after the other with mechanical and repetitive movements, as if I only knew how to punch. Iron with only three teeth left has done evil to the brutality of Se-hyun.


    "Kill me if you want to! Don''t play with people like that! You son of a bitch! What kind of grudge is this?"


    "Are you asking because you don''t know?"


    "What does that mean?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Stigma is just writing. It''s more of a signature. It''s just a superpower that''s kind of chubby.

 28 00028 New summer connections

    "Killing those who have high hopes to strengthen their power. The sin of killing those who do not listen. The sin of gambling with a woman''s innocence for the sake of lust and the life of a man for the sake of death. And the guilt of holding hands with the propagators in scorpions to hide this information and deceiving people with false information. As I''ve heard, there''s a lot of grudges."


    "What about that? Did that hurt you? Or do you feel bad that I live like this and you crawl underneath? What the fuck are you talking about? Give me the boat!!"


    Even to the end, he laughed as he looked at the appearance of the fair snow. Cheolwoo did not think he was guilty of his sins. He was deciding what he should have done to survive.


    Although Cheolwoo''s life could not be taken because of his promise to the end, Sihyun was able to cast him into hell without taking his life.


    "I can''t help but deny it. Just admit one thing. Then I''ll save your life."


    "Hehe, don''t be ridiculous."


    "Then I''ll have to die."


    With an inspiring voice, he twisted his shoulders. Grunt. You scream as you sweat cold sweat from the cracks in your bones and bones. When I realized that his words were not a joke, I opened my mouth gently, ironing out the blade of revenge.


    "... Khhh, got it, tell me your requirements. I don''t know what it is, but I''ll give it to you, so you have to save your life. Otherwise, I''m coming for you to the end of hell."


    "It''s no big deal. Admit you lost. And mourn those who died because of you."


    "Are you out of your mind? You''re asking me to do something like this?"


    "I can''t help it if I don''t want to."


    I nodded my head to the movement of the demonstration that pressed my back again. The other person''s intentions are unknown, but if he can live, he''s ready to lick his feet.


    "Phew, got it. I lost. I''ll send my apologies to the people who died because of me. Is that enough?"


    Cheolwoo laughed at the demonstration under dumber conditions than he seemed. Just accepting an apology didn''t make the whole world clean. It wasn''t even a happy ending. When Chul-woo''s jaw, which is vaguely small as he looks at himself, he shakes his head. Touch anything more and you could have died. It was forbidden for any more violence to promise to take Iron Wool in exchange for information.


    "Idiot. I''m not just saying that out loud. Especially for someone like me."


    The winner-take-all began to put their hands on the traits of the loser-pack Cheol-woo who admitted defeat. A winning ceremony that greedily hijacked one of a complex family of stigmas, one of rare stigmas, immediately led the body to evolution. He sighed deeply as he felt the internal expansion of his thought organs and circuits.


    The evolution of Sehyun and the disappearance of Stigma happened at the same time. When Iron realized that an unusual change had occurred in his body, he touched the stigma on his forehead with a dejected expression.


    "... nothing, my Stigma. Are you?"


    "You don''t need to know."


    Sihyun fainted at the back of his neck before he noticed something. There you can see the entrance to the bomb shelter. The impact of shredding shows signs of fractures everywhere. I could see the gap if I looked closely. The bomb shelter was no longer a fortress. It is an anthill where anyone can enter if they want to.


    "The entrance is completely smashed."


    It must have set fire to the shelter where the battle had just begun to break down. Sithyun, who judged the situation calmly, yanked out the entrance of the bomb shelter by hand. The site of connection was plentiful.


    He scratched his head at the familiar sight as he went inside the bomb shelter. The layout of the facility, ventilation, and color were similar to a secret base. Even the product number of the self-generator was the same pattern, so there was nothing to see.


    "Is the construction company for the bomb shelter the same?"


    If there is a protection facility in the same specifications as the highest secret laboratory in the country, the parents of a girl named Swimming are not necessarily ordinary people. Even more curious about the identity of the girl, he went inside.


    The shelter was no longer a sanctuary for girls. It was just a danger zone where the heteros could invade at any time. It was painful for her to face the girl, but I had no choice but to leave her to the end of the day.


    Baby-designed door. As he passed by, he instinctively stopped walking. It was a girl''s room by the looks of it. During a slow visit, he looked around the room.


    There was a shivering ''butt''.


    "... I mean."


    He scratched his head as he watched the scene unfolding before his eyes. The girl seemed to cover herself with a blanket to protect herself, but she seemed to be just a worthless prank. The girl with her round butt exposed was saying everything with her butt.


    "Hey."


    Phew. Your hips are shaking so hard you can see it''s stiffened at first glance. Sihyun had a conflict, and it was one way to call the end of the road with the girl still standing.


    However, the entrance to the bomb shelter and the wall were partially breached. I didn''t know when or where the hetero appeared and threatened the girl''s life. So she decided to take the girl herself. It was better for the girl to fall asleep or to be traumatized than to die because of his appearance that was far from human.


    "Hey, kid."


    Sihyun said exactly what came out of his mouth because he didn''t know the exact age. Unlike the gentle tone of the human body, a ferocious growling mixed voice echoes through the bowel like an animal.


    "No, don''t come any closer, go away. Oh, don''t come. Idiot, idiot, sea cucumber, sea urchin, sea urchin, bruises!"


    A whimpering butt. Sihyun realizes that there is a huge problem with his voice. No matter how much I thought about it, the Beast''s vocal chords could not be used as a tool to soothe young children. Hehe sighed and slammed into the girl with all his might.


    "So you''re not a bad person. I''m trying to protect you because I think you''re in danger. This bomb shelter has made it impossible for bad people to use it."


    He who referred to himself as'' uncle ''was overwhelmed with an unknown defeat and desperately persuaded the girl. But the girl opened her tear glands to see what was so sad.


    "Ugh, ugh... ugh."


    Telling them not to cry was not a consolation, it was a threat. That''s why she went to the girl''s side and stroked her back quietly. I waited patiently for the girl to accept everything and calm down. Is it through the efforts of Shi Hyun? Soon after, the girl regained her vitality.


    "I know what you''re saying. A week ago, the bad guys came in and told me to get out, or I''d break it. But my parents told me not to come out of the shelter no matter what... and from then on, bad guys just..."


    The girl couldn''t help crying. She''s 13 years old. In the sixth grade of elementary school, she had just become able to discern. I had no idea what the scorpion executives were here for.


    "Yeah, you don''t have to say it if you don''t want to."


    Sihyun stroked the fluffy girl''s back again. Then I looked at the monitor on the side of the girl''s room. The monitor has regenerated the perimeter of the bomb shelter. It was a surveillance device.


    The girl was surprised to see that. There was no way a girl, not even an adult, could stand up to an adult man who had illegally occupied the mansion. For a week, the stress of the girl on the scorpion executives who were threatening to destroy the bomb shelter was more than they could have imagined.


    "I''m sorry you''re late. But don''t worry, the bad guys got beat up by you."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Of course. He gave me a firm warning not to come here again."


    The girl who heard Xi Hyun''s exaggerated words carefully pushed out her face in a blanket. The girl had a delicate necessity like a doll. Long, fair hair, white skin. Eyes full of guns. A slender jawline. When she saw a girl with the same appearance as the picture, she realized her name was swimming.


    However, unlike the demonstration of a happy expression, the girl and the swimmer went back into the duvet as soon as they saw her. What the swimmer saw was a beast-like beast on a giant 190 centimeters tall. With a trembling body close to her, she asks with an endless voice.


    "Aren''t you going to eat it?"


    "Yes. You may look like this, but you''re a gentleman. This is what he looks like because of the inevitability, but he''s a real person inside."


    Sihyun gave me a pep talk.


    "I believe you."


    I couldn''t help but listen to the man who saved me. Swimming knew there was a fight going on outside. And I realized that the protagonist was a monster in front of me. Suddenly, the swimming out of the blanket met his eyes.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Swimming, Su-young."


    "That''s a pretty name."


    "What''s your name?"


    "Cetilian. Call me that."


    He smiled as best he could. I entrusted all the swimming reactions to his smile with the face of the beast and sharp fangs to the will of heaven. Appearance is an area where even demonstration cannot be done.


    Fortunately, the swimming accepted the simulation without any bias. It is about him truly being a lifesaver. As things got easier than I thought, he sighed of relief. I had never raised a young child who cried and cried and flocked before. In other words, my experience as a father was zero.


    "Please take good care of him."


    "Yes, trust me."


    /019


    He had a big duffel bag on his left arm approaching the lake in the Olympic Park and a swim in his right arm. When he arrived just in time for his appointment with the end of the road, he looked around. Everywhere was calm, a place without people. He smiled satisfactorily as it was suitable to make a deal.


    "You''re early."


    A man appeared through the reed. A solid impression of being one inch bigger than others. The person who appeared was the end of the line. He opened his mouth when he saw the face of the end of the road that had become very thin while he was not looking.


    "I kept the deal."


    He threw a big duffel bag in front of the end, saying. Yesterday, Sihyun decided to keep one promise instead of listening to the information about the executives of Chulwoo and Scorpion. It was to bring Cholwoo to the front of the end. Sihyun happily agreed because he knew how to use Chongwoo.


    The end of the road unzips the duffel bag and sees the snow falling asleep inside. A face stained with blood and flesh. It was evidence that told us what had happened, but the end point did not vomit any complaints to Xi Hyun. Rather, I was hoping you would do this. However, once the iron and executives were suppressed so easily, the end could not hide the futility.


    "Clearly. What did you do with the rest of the officers? Is he still in the field?"


    "They were irreversible garbage, so I had to kill them. Not a single person left. I don''t know if it sounds funny when I say it, but" scorpions "are better off starting over."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 29 00029 New summer connections

    "That''s really funny. Humans do their job. It''s not a matter for monsters to interfere."


    I cut the end of the road calmly. Even if Sihyun helped him, it was possible because they understood each other. There was no overlap between the humans and the monsters. Circumstances that are not strange even if you turn against the enemy at any time. Therefore, the end of the road did not trust Xi Hyun.


    "What are we going to do with him now?"


    "I''m going to confess my crimes in front of all the guild members and make them pay for it. Why do you ask?"


    "Just a little curiosity. It''s a prey I''ve been waiting to kill because of you. It''s natural to wonder how the end will turn out."


    "I''ll take responsibility and punish Cheol, even if you don''t worry. If we catch all the crimes, we won''t be able to avoid death..."


    "You''re just going to make it happen. It''s going to be tough. There''s gonna be people out there looking for you. Perhaps a new group of powers will emerge through the gaps in the snow."


    "That''s something I have to endure. There''s no reason for monsters to care. I appreciate the help, but we just crossed paths anyway. Sticking together won''t do us any good."


    At the end of the road, he nodded quietly, acting as if he was drawing a line. It was the language cluster that thanked each other. We just used each other for each other''s needs.


    Sihyun said in a quiet tone.


    "But thank God. If I had the same reason for being human, I would have killed you both."


    Even the same personality couldn''t make a decision at the important moment, but it was better if it changed. When I read his thoughts, I was cold sweating. The body spontaneously reacts to a predator more powerful than itself. The end of the day, when I looked at him with a expressionless expression, I turned to the conversation thinking that the seeds were also incomparable.


    "Enough of this nonsense. Who''s the boy?"


    Jong-gil had just sat on Sihyun''s right arm and turned his gaze to the swimming in his arms. While listening quietly to the conversation between Xihyun and the end of the road, the swimmer lowered his head as he looked at himself. In the midst of a treacherous transaction, she was able to predict what was coming to her.


    "He was in the shelter. His name is Su Swim. That crazy guy--Chulwu smashed this entrance in half. Staying alone in a place like that is dangerous, so I brought it to you. A very large guild will at least be responsible for this child''s consciousness."


    Sihyun thought it was best. Unfortunately, he was not a man. No, I''m not. Habits and appearances changed, and all he could do was find a lost child and put him in a shelter.


    "Hello, my name is Jong-gil Kim. He serves as the commander of a guild called Scorpion. What''s your name?"


    "It''s called an exponential swim."


    When she saw the end of the road and the swimming, she opened her mouth.


    "I''ll take him."


    "Good choice. I''ll take good care of her so she doesn''t regret it."


    Sihyun handed the swimming to the end. No, I was gonna hand it over. But the swimming struggled. The more she tried to detach him, the more she insisted on digging into his arms.


    "No, I''ll stay with you."


    Unlike the polite and gentle image, the attitude of swimming was resolute. For a young child, he was surprised by the abnormally developed strength and scratched his head without even doing this. It''s because I didn''t know why. They were neither beasts nor imprinting.


    "Swimming, as you can see, you''re not human. He had a body that could never be mixed up with humans. Following you in a world like this is the same as saying you will never see Humans again. That''s not what your parents would want either."


    "It doesn''t matter to your parents! They don''t even come home for my birthday. Again, I was crying at the shelter, but they didn''t come. He didn''t even go abroad and come back."


    The swim that responded to the keyword "parents" shed chicken poop tears. He suddenly stepped on a landmine and stroked her head. It was a short encounter, but I realized she liked to pet me.


    "Swimming, you won''t believe this, but Seoul is now surrounded by an unknown boundary. You can''t go outside. You can''t go inside. Your parents might want to be here, but they can''t."


    For a girl who did not know how the world had changed, she told the truth.


    "That''s why we need to stick together. Swimming is, as you know, the only people you can trust in a situation where unidentified monsters are stranded."


    He did not believe in humans. However, his obsession to instill good stories and the right values in the child moved his mouth. After gaining strength from his words, he reached out to the swimmer again.


    "Hey, you''re coming with me. It''s dangerous to be with a monster like that. I don''t know if I''m young right now, but it''s only a matter of time before someone else finds out about this."


    "You''re not a monster. And the end is worse for you. Because I''m in league with that bastard!!!"


    The swim, with a shout that doesn''t fit the little body, turns away from the end of the road. After understanding what had happened, he stroked the head of the swimmer.


    "That''s clever. Yeah, well, the more we do this, the more we have to be sure about Pia. It''s no wonder I don''t have the heart to join the organization that he belongs to."


    An unexpected attack on the upper cut prevents the user from opening its mouth. I wanted to make excuses, but I couldn''t think of any good words in my head. He will, too. He went to the bomb shelter. Even though I knew there was a swim in it, I couldn''t be persuasive even if I talked about it like I am now.


    "I''m sorry, I told you to be quick. From your point of view, they''re just as bad as me."


    The road to self-sustaining smiles is far from swimming. The swimming, which caused people to disbelieve in humans, regained rest in the arms of Jihyun. Ji-hyun, who guessed how much she was hurt by the look on her face, decided.


    "I''ll take it from here."


    It was a difficult decision. The fact that he was responsible for one person, not human, contained many risks and variables. But it was inevitable. A swim attacked by a human being less than an animal was unknowingly injured. At least until the wound was healed, I needed a quiet place to stay.


    "Mister, the best!"


    "Ha, swimming. Going out with you is a lot of restrictions. I can''t take you. You''re not gonna like it."


    "Mister, the best!"


    "You''re not listening."


    With Sihyun''s permission, the swimming smiled deeply. Sihyun smiled along such a swim.


    This is what a beauty and beast do. Seeing the end of the road with Sihyun and swimming, I couldn''t shake the feeling of disgust. When he read the sign of such an end, he looked down at him.


    "... what''s wrong with your face? Do you think I''m gonna eat this kid?"


    I couldn''t answer the end of the world.


    "Relax. You don''t eat people. Even if it were, it wouldn''t be this complicated."


    "But it must be true that the child is worried. I can''t expect you, the monster, to understand swimming as a child. I''d rather get a reliable babysitter. So think again."


    Before he even said Moore, the swimming pool in his arms opened his mouth.


    "No, I''ll never listen to you! My father told me not to follow a speechless man! You saved my life and all the comforts you''ve given me, Cetillion, and that''s what you''re calling it, isn''t it?"


    A word that ended the end of the world. The dead end bows with a dazzled look on your face. As she watched the swimming pool of infinite confidence in herself, she clapped her shoulders on the road.


    "Don''t worry. I know all about human habits. I will feed you three measly meals a day, provide you with clean clothes, a safe place to live. I intend to teach you skills that are age-appropriate and can protect my body when I have time to spare. And if something comes up that I can''t figure out, I''ll come find you. How are you? Are you relieved now?"


    "... You know more about humans than I thought."


    "You''re a ''human'' type monster."


    "Still, come to report once a month. At least I need to know how she''s doing."


    "You''re a pain in the ass."


    "Who''s bothering you? It''s natural."


    The end of the road screamed at him with an unfamiliar look. And for a while, I badly nagged him about preaching. Sihyun and swimming looked at each other and shook their heads.


    /020


    Xi Hyun, who brought the swimming into the ''secret base'', explained the internal facilities in detail. Swimming did not shut up about the surprising fact that the monster Sihyun had a habitat. But that was also only for a moment. Whether Bondi is adaptable or lively, swimming has become familiar with a secret base without any problems. I walked around like it was my home from the start.


    When she saw the secret base full of energy just by staying one more person, she fell into a sad thought. I realized that this was the atmosphere even when I had a vote. Sihyun, who had felt the warmth of others for a long time, wanted to take a nap.


    "There are dangerous instruments, so if you don''t know what they''re for, don''t touch them."


    "Yes, sir."


    The day after the bizarre cohabitation of humans and heteros began, Sihyun visited the ''Scorpion'' ''s site. And I hid in the shade where no one could see me and watched as Cheolwoo was executed.


    People were moved by the declaration of conscience of the end and treated him as the new commander, and the vacancy of the executives was quickly established by the young blood of scorpions. When Shi Hyun saw that everything was going back to its rightful place in the end, he left the Scorpion''s place and headed for the secret base.


    "Welcome back, sir."


    "Yes."


    The swim led a small body and hurriedly ran to greet Sihyun. Shi-hyun, who was unfamiliar with the greeting of the swimming, stroked her head and entered the secret base.


    The innocent child''s smile was like poison because it was a repeated demonstration of blood clots and heteros dry for the past two months. It tickles my heart knowing it''s not right for me, but conflicting that I want to see it a little more.


    "I was waiting to eat with you."


    "Yeah? Well, that''s a thank you."


    Although he had a body that needed no food, he deliberately enjoyed swimming and lunch. The basic menu was vacuum packaged preservatives. Once he ate the conservation ceremony with a small spoon that was not suitable for the giant, he stared at the face of the swimming that focused on eating while completely forgetting that the ceremony was attached to the bowl.


    It was only two days, but there was one thing I realized. That was that the girl called Swimming was tougher than I thought. I wasn''t talking about disposition or personality. I was simply referring to the gift of being buried like a child. Whether she had a high level of education, her words and actions were often overly polite.


    Not reckless, caring about others, seeking the extent. If such a child was not difficult, it would not make sense. It was because he had to act as an ideal ''adult'' more than he needed to be an example for such a child.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 30 00030 New Summer Bond

    "After lunch, let''s go to your house."


    "Yes? Why is that?"


    "Then you''ll have the things you used in your house, and you''ll be better off packing your own antiques and valuables. And if we don''t get there soon, people are gonna come into that mansion and they''re gonna start stirring things up."


    "Oh, right. I think it''s better if you do as you say."


    At his words, the swim nodded. She had completely forgotten about the house when she was living with Sihyun, and she organized the items to take from her home in her mind.


    My life with Shi Hyun was so cozy that I forgot my fears. His appearance was still unfamiliar, but his consideration was noticeable enough. That way, the swimming can be comfortable, even if the secret base is not your home.


    "Then hold her. It''ll be quicker to get to my feet."


    "Yes, sir."


    After lunch, Shi-hyun took a swim and ran towards the mansion. As he ran through the streets, watching the many heteros passing by, the swim burst into awe without knowing it.


    "You''ve really changed a lot. This is the street I lived on."


    "You have to get used to it. Otherwise, it will be eliminated."


    "Are you used to it, too?"


    "Well, yeah."


    "Should I get used to it sooner?"


    The streets were brimming with death and life. An environment where young children cannot survive. However, the swimming faced the place where he was confident. She doesn''t look away. She strokes her head like that.


    "Relax. There''s still plenty of time."


    When Shi Hyun arrived at the house where the swimming lived, he approached the site. Oversized mansions. One curiosity crossed his mind, and he opened his mouth.


    "Swimming, were there no others when the disaster happened?"


    Of course, of course. It was not a typical house, but a mansion with a garden and pool. There were a lot of reasons to think that there were no people to manage and maintain a large site.


    "When the monsters fell from the sky, the housewife and everyone else had left work. The guards said they were looking around, and then one of them..."


    As the end of the swimming horse fades, Xi Hyun hurriedly shuts her mouth.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t think I should have said that."


    "No, of course it was a question. I wanted to be honest with you."


    He turned his head to look at the sunny smiling face of the swimming pool. Then, he exhaled and put his foot on the stairs leading to the second floor. When she arrived in front of the room with the name Swimming, she lowered her swimming. Then I gave her the duffel bag that was on her shoulders.


    "Take whatever you want. You don''t have to worry about the weight."


    "Yes, sir."


    Swimming into his room with a familiar gesture, he picks up his adornment and clothing. When she opened the drawer and took out the underwear inside, he was embarrassed.


    It''s because I saw traces of someone writing it on their own. For a moment, I realized that the trail belonged to the great nation. Sex offender couldn''t have worn clean underwear. After thinking about it, he hurriedly grabbed the body of the swimmer and put it away from the drawer.


    "Mister? What''s the matter?"


    "... I''ll get you some underwear. So get something else."


    "There are a few things I care about."


    "You can''t do that. Nothing in the drawers. I''m afraid he''s dangerous for you."


    Since we could not immediately explain the concept of sex offenders or the concept of mischief - self-consolation - we simply summarized everything in a dangerous sentence. The swim tilted its head and looked at the demonstration with clear eyes.


    "If that''s the case, then so be it. So everything''s okay except for what''s in the drawer?"


    "Yes, take all you want."


    For a swimmer who was more stubborn than I thought, Se-hyun stroked her head with a prize. While pretending not to, Ji-hyun went down to the first floor with a smile as she pushed her head even closer. Then I used a fluoroscope to find the presumed place in the room.


    Sihyun realized that there was a room not far away with the largest width, and headed there. It was not just because Sihyun found a room, but because of swimming. I thought it might be a little more helpful to raise her right if I could guess what family she grew up in.


    "This is it."


    He carefully entered the room and found several trophies. The sculptures of gold and crystals, preserved without a single speck of dust, were waiting for a no-show owner.


    Sihyun looked at the trophies that filled one side of the room. Strangely enough, under the trophies were all engraved the same person''s name.


    [Bakcia]


    "Ah¡­"


    It was the name of a famous actress who was also hailed as the goddess of Asia. Sihyun was well aware. He would, too. He was once a fan of hers.


    She has been a successful actress since her debut and continues to say that every film she films is amazing when she becomes popular as a national sister. Now there was a significant reduction in time to get married and reveal herself to the media, but there was no way she could not recognize her face.


    "You said blood can''t be deceived."


    Only then did she make sense of the different appearance of swimming. It was a girl named Swim who inherited Boxia''s appearance that was famous for her praise for her God-given appearance. In other words, it is another identity of Bak Xia.


    "Wait... if you''re married to him, it''s him."


    Shi-hyun, who thought of Park''s partner, turned his head. There was a big wedding picture. A man and woman in tuxedos and wedding dresses are smiling face to face. The woman in the wedding dress was, of course, Bacsia. Sihyun turned his gaze away from her armed with a shy smile.


    "Jocheol."


    The man in the tuxedo had wide eyed eyes. Unlike the compassionate and intellectual impression, the body had muscles that couldn''t be covered by a tuxedo. Sihyun also knew the man. There would have been more awareness than Bakshia.


    "Cho-cheol Lee, Tae-tae."


    Ji Chol, called ''Taeil'', was one of the world''s most famous Stigma users, as well as Korea. He had the ability to eat sparks and grow indefinitely. His ability, known as one of one, was once a major issue overseas because it was not limited.


    "A world-class Stigma user meets a world-class actress. I''ve definitely seen that article before. Both of them have the resources to put a bomb shelter in the basement."


    Unquestioned about the shelter, Xihyun came out. Knowing that swimming was the child of a world-class Stigma user and a world-class actress, he was troubled about how to educate her in the future.


    I wanted to leave it to the end of the road, but I couldn''t wish for him to take on the position of running a very large guild called "scorpion," and stand entirely by her side to help her. He would be one of 20,000. Even if he told me the history of swimming, I could only lure bugs.


    He sighed heavily and decided to trust his head. He was the one who broke through the Gateway of Proficiency in both past and present life. At least one swimmer thought he could grow as an intellectual.


    "Maybe there''s a book left in the bookstore."


    While weaving a curriculum for swimming, he stepped up the stairs to the second floor and stopped to hear the sound coming from the kitchen. A situation where a lost hetero may have intruded.


    Sihyun carefully walked to the place where the sound was heard. And he went straight into the kitchen. He pulls his sharp fingernails out of his fingers and nearly twists his legs in unexpected situations.


    "Uhh, eh, mister?!"


    In the kitchen, there was a swimming pool full of gummy bears in its mouth. How much gummy bears were placed in the bowl, the ball of the swim was inflated like a hamster. Whether she thought she had noticed the trend, she immediately shoved the gummy bears down her throat.


    While maintaining a slight posture as if he hadn''t found Shi Hyun, he said a word to me because he didn''t want to catch his cold eyes.


    "Oh, no."


    "I didn''t ask you anything."


    "..."


    Swimming looks away, whether the demonstration that caused him to confess his sins was inappropriate. When she smiled at the girl protesting that she was sick, she put something in her bag in the refrigerator.


    "You''ve got to do what''s right. You''ll get fat if you don''t. It''s nice to eat something tasty and greasy, but a balanced meal makes you a beautiful woman like your mother."


    "Do you know my mother?"


    "I saw you in the room. She was a beautiful woman."


    "Yes, my mother is proud of me. I want to grow up and be beautiful like my mother."


    "Then I''ll have to work hard now."


    Swimming with an elongated nod. She realizes that the atmosphere has improved, and takes out her mouth the story that has been in her heart since yesterday.


    "Hey, mister."


    "Tell me."


    "Can I take something else? The secret base''s conservation ceremony is terrible."


    Swimming with a grumpy voice, you shy twist your index finger and bow your head.


    Whether he realized what was said in the words of swimming, he shed a tremendous amount of elasticity. The secret base conservation ceremony became a solid mass with little sweetness and sourness as a result of all the resources invested solely in nutrition without the chemical additives that stimulated the mines.


    He knew the importance of nutrition, so he ate without any discomfort, but it was not suitable for swimming, which is still growing. Her mouth was nothing more than a solid, sour meal. You can''t force them to eat it because it''s absolutely right. Sihyun smiled bitterly.


    "I can see why the professor was wandering around the convenience store."


    While holding a conservation ceremony at the secret base, Sihyun couldn''t help but shake his head. That''s how the old man sought my taste.


    "Then let''s take a look at the convenience store on the way."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah, I wish I still had my stuff."


    "Mister, the best!"


    "I wouldn''t be too happy about it. It''s useless if you don''t have anything to eat."


    "Mister, the best!"


    "You''re not listening."


    Sihyun stroked the head of the swimmer with a smile, carrying a large inflated duffel bag on his shoulders and holding the swimmer in his arms. Now living on the right arm of the designated stone, the swimmer buried his face in the lap of the test string, which was higher than human body temperature.


    "Well, let''s take a look around."


    "Yes, I trust you."


    Sihyun sighed as he looked up at himself with his dazzling eyes. It was because I felt like I had to keep going around the convenience store until there was food that matched the taste of swimming.


    The anxious prediction of such a demonstration was correct.


    "... he robbed me of everything."


    Even the fifth convenience store visited, Xi Hyun could not hide the emptiness as there was nothing left. Shi Hyun, desperate for the skill of Monster X, who had robbed the supply depot, turned to swimming some time later. Swimming twitched his lips. If you have high expectations, you''ll be disappointed. Her face was filled with complaints that reminded her of such a sentence.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 31 00031 A New Connection in Summer

    "Swimming, unfortunately, it looks like someone has taken everything here, too."


    "..."


    "Let''s go somewhere else."


    "No. Let''s go, mister. We have to get there before sundown."


    "Yes."


    The freshly turned swim naturally landed in his arms. With a commitment to look at the wider area tomorrow, Jihyun came out of the convenience store and looked at the blackened sky. A change in weather that we didn''t recognize until just now. The demonstration that the natural phenomenon is an artificial phenomenon went back into the convenience store.


    "What''s the matter? Mister."


    "Wait a minute, here we are."


    Suddenly, shadows started to creep across the streets. Everything lost its light, and ''primitive instinct'' rang out in a dark situation. After stimulating his head like a crazy sixth sense, he corrected his posture. In hundreds of fights, he knew what the situation was like.


    "The appearance of hostiles."


    On the other hand, a huge body emerges from the rain clouds that have darkened the streets. Hundreds of meters long. The scales glow black. The horn on your head rises high like a branch, revealing the significance of the creature.


    "Dragon, is that you?"


    "Hetero similar to that."


    "Hetero?"


    "It''s just a term I call a monster."


    The lightning striking hetero, the monster, possessed a strength that he had never experienced before. Being alone is overwhelming. Breath is a threat. Each action contained an irresistible force. After realizing that he should never be in the same area, he ran out of the convenience store holding a swim.


    "Kwaaaahhhh!"


    The world shakes when the monster roars. The treetops are rooted and fly through the air, and the skyscrapers collapse without overcoming the harsh winds. The street blocks were scattered, and all the surrounding heteros could not stand the dangers of the monsters, and the horns fled.


    "... how strong it is."


    Sihyun, who was pushed out by the roar of the monsters, leans into the street, silent and trembling. He turns his head and notices the creature''s movements. Looks like he''s pissed off to the end. Persistent pursuit and observation. Monsters roam all over the place looking for someone.


    A situation in which all sorts of things scatter in storms caused by monsters. He was corrected by the ''invincible body'' and ''transcendent speed'', and moved away from the monster.


    Shi Hyun found a human being who handed the surrounding landscapes flashing around without any emotion. An enigmatic human being who looks at a monster without losing his center in a situation where everyone is upset. The young man had nine tails. The fluffy white fur and the three-meter body hetero looked very similar to a creature coming down to the mouth.


    "Ahjussi, look. It''s Gumiho."


    "Is this some kind of monster fight?"


    When the creatures that fell out of the category of hetero appeared in turn, he could not hide his embarrassed expression. It seemed to be a turning point for something.


    The symbol that met Xihyun''s eyes lifted his mouth and lifted his tail to see if he wanted to express a smile. Sihyun frowned at the smile of the monster because he had never encountered a hetero expressing emotion until now. No matter how much I thought about it, it was ominous.


    "A monster. That''s upsetting. I''m actually Gumiho. You''re less of an adult than a kid."


    Xi Hyun''s expectations did not slip. Human words flowed from the mouth of the monster. The first time I encountered a hetero that could speak human language, I immediately stopped walking.


    "Can you speak human language?"


    "Hehe, what are you surprised that you can do it?"


    The voice of a gentle but gentle echo contained a base that swayed the mind of others (Qi). However, he did not respond to his or her voice. Even though he or she had an enchanting sound, it was only a large fox in his eyes.


    "That''s the first time I''ve seen it."


    "Oh, this is my first time. But you better get out of here fast. I''m sure you''ll appreciate the joy of meeting other pioneers, but he''s very angry right now."


    "What, pioneer? And by" him, "you mean that hetero?"


    "Heh? Hmm. You say things you don''t know. Have you lost your memory? Well, that would complicate things."


    Realizing that the focus of the conversation was gradually missing, he realized that the symbol in front of him, or Gumiho, knew about the ''pioneer'' who appeared 55 years ago. But I didn''t have time to ask for details. It''s because the monsters are closing in on them while he and the monsters are talking.


    "That''s enough. Go quickly. There''s nothing you can do here."


    Gumiho flies towards the monster, leaving a note so careless. It was so fast that I couldn''t even chase him with a ''weightless body''. Somehow, Gumiho, who was approaching the foothills of the monster, slapped the giant monster with nine tails.


    Kuaang.


    The sound of mountains hitting each other. His cheeks trembled, his body curled up in a blistering shock wave. The duel between the monsters and Gumiho was in an unthinkable realm.


    Battles that take up the air, not just the ground. Running between the clouds and the clouds, the contest between the two monsters that used all kinds of abilities to bite each other''s necks destroyed everything around them.


    From heaven to earth. All civilizations made by humans are oxidized by their hands. Thunder, lightning, and storm-driving monsters, fires, and the brawl of Gumiho armed with light caused a natural disaster.


    The teeth are sore, and the skin is so intense that it burns. Sihyun hurried to take a step. At the same time, Gumiho, who was unable to withstand the monsters'' screams, was stranded on the ground.


    Whether he was critically wounded or not, Gumiho did not have an immediate reaction. The beast, judged to have won, opened his mouth to the limit. The black light begins to concentrate into the mouth of the chopped monster.


    "Shhhhh!!!"


    As'' primitive instinct ''sounded again, Shi Hyun pushed away from the monster with all his might. It was because I had no choice but to know that the thought force near infinity was gathering inside the monster''s mouth. Thought on a scale I''ve never experienced before. It was then that I noticed the feeling of camouflage.


    "It can''t be..."


    The distance between Sihyun and the monster was far. Moreover, the monster didn''t even know that there was a demonstration. There was no problem there, but Sihyun was in line with Gumiho. The fact that a single blow of desperation will not end with just one Gumiho. That was the identity of the feeling of hypocrisy that he felt. Swimming with him was within the range of a monster attack.


    "Damn it."


    A late realization that you were in the attack range of the monsters raises your cognitive speed. And we pioneered the arches. After learning that it was too late to avoid, Sihyun decides to bounce off the monster''s attack head-on.


    "Swim, behind your back."


    With a quick swim behind his back, Sihyun stretches out his right arm to prepare for the shock. And the left hand calms her down by grabbing the right hand of the swim. For a moment, he raised his head and measured the size of the thought gathered within the monster''s mouth.


    Specific figures could not be estimated. What a desperate gap. All I could find out was that he bit his lip. When he was ready to harden his whole body and accelerate the accident to its limit and align himself with the attack of the monsters, he left everything in the sky.


    Kuaang.


    The ferocious breath of the dragon makes everything powder in a straight line. The deadly wounded Gumiho was unable to avoid the black rays and sublimated into a handful of ashes. Then, he realizes it''s his turn. Concrete gives his legs the strength of a concrete file.


    "Ugh..."


    It was not enough to evaporate the gumiho, so the dragon''s breath that sublimated everything in front of it shook it. His surroundings have already turned into an invisible wasteland of grass. It looks like a giant scratched the way he was holding a giant spoon. In the middle of the street that turned into a ruin, she was tasting her limits.


    "Ugh!"


    The right arm of the seizure, which hit directly with the dragon''s breath-black rays, was evaporating in real time. The evaporation rate was slower due to the ''transcendent regenerative power'', but the arms were getting shorter.


    "A little more Maaaan, a little more!"


    When the force was out of bounds, the joints of the body screamed and the blood vessels burst causing bleeding. The worst-case scenario, however, he did not give in. Behind him was a swim. Other than that, I couldn''t protect. I couldn''t let it go to this unreasonable situation.


    The dragon''s breath and harmony One Shi Hyun read the unique frequency with all his might. Although more complex and complex than a shredding pattern, he sacrificed his right arm to determine the unique frequency of the destructive rays.


    Over all the obstacles, Xi Hyun caused vibration (38663; ). Vibration according to the unique frequency. The breath of a dragon that could not overcome the resonance phenomenon began to explode like a windblown balloon.


    The monster notices an anomaly, but the breath of the dragon has already disappeared after its role. Sihyun, who stopped the massive storm with his own hands, called for a voice full of joy and joy to swim.


    "Swimming, it''s okay now. He took care of it."


    After returning with a smile, he became confused. The right arm of the swim he was holding was intact. But the swimmer, the owner of that arm, had already sublimated into a handful of ashes. There was nothing. What he was holding was a long time ago when he lost his temper.


    "Ahhhhhhh!!!"


    After noticing the evaporation of the swimming, Shi Hyun knelt on his knees. The swim, which I was sure had been guarded, had already left his side. There was no girl in the world who promised to take care of her.


    It was a short time, but I couldn''t forget the smile she showed me. Swimming was not a child who deserved to die here. It was all his responsibility, Se-hyun. It happened because I had no strength, or because I believed in the power I had.


    The world was hell. I didn''t know when or where it was going to happen. He did not for a moment feel that there was something stronger than himself.


    In the beginning, it was also a language cluster that roamed the streets with the body of a monster. When I was discovered by Humans, I could not guarantee my life, but I moved carelessly.


    It wasn''t the fault of the monster who suddenly showed up and used violence. It wasn''t Gumiho''s fault that he grabbed his ankle. This was all because she brought an immature child outside. It was the fourth month because he thought he could protect the girl with nothing.


    Sihyun regretted it. He regretted it again. And I realized once again that I was ignorant. I deeply regret that I tried to judge the heteroran species with a few words I heard from him. Heterone was not a spoiled animal.


    It was all fake, fake. A true hetero was like a monster. A divine strongman with the power to destroy human society and turn civilization into ashes. That was the hetero.


    "... I''m sorry, Swimming. I''m sorry, you''re all wrong."


    The beast was perched on the top of his head. The monster shows no emotion. You just strike a lightning bolt at the fool.


    Kwaggaga River.


    Sihyun falls uncontrollably down, unable to resist the mass of thought that pierces his head. He lost his will to live, and all he had left was death. Sihyun looked up at the sky.


    There was a creature there he could not understand.


    A celestial being that lures a giant hundreds of metres away and lures it around in the clouds. The scales glow black. And the horn on his head was as tall as a branch, spreading its brilliance.


    The apex of the heteros. The end of the possibility that the hetero can show. A demonstration of the massive being-monster encountered the eye triggered a seizure. The monster isn''t something he can deal with just yet. Ji-hyun crouched, trembling. His mind grew distant from reality. Soon the sound, the light and the ground announced their farewells to him.


    That way, she closed her eyes without screaming at her twenty-third death.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 32 00032 New Summer Bond

    /021


    As a flash of light appeared in the white heat sphere, he suddenly woke up. He looked around. In the mountains with a familiar view. Sihyun, who was standing on a hill where the National Institute could see, remembered that he was recording save points by catching heteros every morning.


    When the second one appeared, it was all useless, but I repeated it every time with a kind of prayer to calm my mind.


    "Morning is hours before death."


    After hours of demonstration, the cries and pain were initialized. There was no one else in the world who knew about such history and information. The future was still waiting for a demonstration choice in an uncertain situation. Sihyun sighed for relief.


    He was a hetero, living in a jungle he couldn''t hold on to every day. The driving force that kept him going was neither a winner nor a strong force. It was a strange ability called past regression. The power to unlock the future if you fail and lose no matter how much you give up. He was able to maintain his sanity because of such strength. Otherwise, I would have lost my humanity and become a wild beast that hunts humans as soon as I shut up.


    "... this is also my strength."


    He clenched his fist so hard that his finger bones were broken, thanking him for the new future that past regression gave him. The twenty-third death was an intervention of being beyond his control. Without regrets of the past, I would have been ashamed, unable to do anything. Sihyun came to see that fate.


    It was so painful as a demonstration to not be able to keep swimming. A girl who looked at herself without prejudice or prejudice. A girl pure enough to decide to move in with a hetero. It was her foul and arrogance that did not protect her. He was still weak and ignorant.


    But now-today-it was different.


    He knew what was going to happen in the future. I realized there was a risk, so I could avoid it. Once inside the secret base, the swim was safe.


    However, I did not intend to avoid ''Xihyun''. It was because the gumiho I met shortly before I died was troubled. He or she reacted as if she knew something about the ''pioneer''. As Xihyun guessed, Gumiho was clearly a ''pioneer''. Sihyun had a lot of questions about the existence of a pioneer.


    After entering the secret base, he relaxed for a while. And by the end of lunch time, he opened his mouth and uttered a word about how the future would change.


    "Quietly read a book after lunch. I''ll be out of your hair for a while."


    "Can you please not go out there?"


    The swim looking up at him with a loving eye, and the sight of him shook his head. Swimming tended to be as dependent as a child. Sihyun stroked her head, knowing that accepting it was not good for her growth.


    "I''m sorry, but it''s important to you, too."


    It was a chance to get a clue about the pioneers. I had to capture the only communicative opponent, Gumiho. Sihyun knew that Gumiho would die in a struggle with a monster. Of course, his goal was to save Gumiho. If I was betting on the title "Savior of Life," I wouldn''t be able to be as vigilant as the Gumiho. That''s exactly what he wanted.


    "I''ll be back, so don''t answer anyone''s calls. Stay inside the secret base."


    "Yes, sir."


    A rough stroke on the head of the swimmer, answering with a single crooked voice, leaves the secret base. At full speed, he rushed towards the swimming house. When she arrived at the point of the clash between the monsters and the gumiho, she stumbled upon her memory and found the convenience store where she and her swimming stayed. It was only a few hours in his head, so finding it wasn''t that hard.


    He hid in the convenience store and waited for the incident to happen. I wonder how long I''ve waited. The ''primitive instinct'' responded before the senses of the demonstration. A ringing bell in my head. The demonstration of the appearance of the monsters, which is unlikely, stirs the sensation.


    Outside, the clouds quickly dimmed. In the rainy weather, the streets were filled with darkness. Thunder and lightning overwhelmed the intestine, and hundreds of meters of monsters appeared in the blackened clouds.


    ''Here I am.''


    Xi Hyun tensed the muscles all over his body. It was a start. I had to save Gumiho and change the future. That''s how Sihyun approaches the truth! When he examined the intestine with sharp eyes, he could see the appearance of Gumiho.


    He or she was approaching a monster with nine tails, also known as trademarks. A gumiho with a plump white fur and a three-meter body. As he or she quietly watched as she passed by, he once again saw the monsters fighting.


    The creature that found Gumiho hurled a thunderbolt mercilessly. With agile movements, Gumiho flew to the monster and struck the giant monster with his tail.


    Kuaang.


    The sound of mountains colliding with mountains. Volcanic shock. At the beginning of the monsters'' battle, he didn''t even notice the eyes, and watched the scene. That''s where he wanted his strength.


    The workshops of monsters and gumihos aiming at each other''s necks were so urgent that even the eyes of Xi Hyun could not pursue them. Repetition of violence that pushes out the atmosphere and inputs each other''s thoughts. You can even feel the artistry in their workshops, devoting all their abilities to cutting down the life force of the opponent while subduing all kinds of things at your own will.


    But every case and every phenomenon has an end. The duet of Monsters and Gumiho, which seemed to last forever, ended with Gumiho crashing to the ground. It was a sad conclusion, but it was also a natural outcome. Fighting eventually brings down the weaker side by fighting in pairs.


    After the battle, he regained consciousness. Just knowing the strength he was aiming for was satisfactory enough for him. It was time to change the future.


    Just like in the past, Gumiho did not have an immediate reaction to whether he was fatally injured. When he looked closely in one corner, his abdomen was torn long. It wasn''t hard not to move.


    "Shhhhh!!!"


    A lot of thought began to gather in the mouth of the monster. Circumstances where heaven and earth twist and the atmosphere vomits a terrible scream. The ominous black light was the same light that Sehyun had experienced earlier. I waited for him to tremble. If it''s too soon, you''ll be chased by a monster, and if it''s too late, Gumiho will have to die.


    A monster gathers its power to its limit, emitting a black glow that attracts it at once. Flooding. Flooding. Storm. Purification of violence so intense that no words can express it. The breath of a dragon large enough to burn a portion of the distance is shot in a straight line towards Gumiho.


    "Now!"


    Leaning down and bending the legs exploded muscles all over the body.


    Corrected by ''transcendent speed'' and ''weightless body'', the demonstration accelerated ( ) to the limit. A trick you can do because you were aware of the monster''s attack pattern and situation in advance. Instantly speeding up to 900 kilometers per hour, he endured the pain of breaking his legs and twisting his muscles.


    After being calibrated by ''transcendent regenerative power'', the body regained its pace without falling apart even though it was going over the limit.


    In the strange sight of the surrounding landscape turning into a line, Sihyun only looked at Gumiho. He or she who did not ask for anyone''s help, who embraced death in the grave, carried him or her on his shoulders, escaped the dragon''s breath, creating dust.


    The heat flashed through my back, but I didn''t mind him. The situation was a close one, but the original goal was achieved. He pulls away from the monster''s attack with a light gesture.


    Recognizing the situation later, Gumiho stared at her with surprised eyes.


    "Who are you?"


    "You don''t have time to ask me that."


    "Kwaaaahhhh!!!"


    As the angry monster roars, all the surrounding glass shatters and scatters. Xi Hyun almost fell down, but he got close to the center.


    Calibrated by ''primitive instinct'' and ''extreme hideout'', Jihyun secretly moved away from the monster''s senses. I can see the furious beast smashing everything in the distance. Fortunately, the creature was only looking for the missing Gumiho trail. He sighed, realizing that he had not found his way.


    "Just in case, is there a place to hide your body?"


    "Go down to the basement. There''s my hideout."


    Xihyun, who found a subway entrance nearby, moved there directly. Sihyun runs through a dark underground tunnel with no power. A space that can only hear drops falling. The demonstration of a route change following the guidance of the middle Gumiho could soon reach an undeveloped area.


    Whether he quit trying to expand or not, the space was quite wide. It was strangely lively because Gumiho filled the void with goods from all over.


    He looked around and lowered the gumiho on his shoulder.


    "Don''t you need any treatment?"


    "It''s okay. It heals itself. I just need some time."


    Gumiho walked to his bed and curled up. I also knew that the four-legged beast was a basic resting posture. Gumiho shrugged his ears and bowed his head toward Sihyun.


    "Thank you. He almost died... but I never knew there was one like you among the pioneers." "


    "I''d like to get to the point. I''m not a pioneer. I only know the name of the pioneer. So I''m very interested in them."


    "You''re not a pioneer, are you? I didn''t hear that pioneers happen naturally in this world."


    "I don''t know how to say this, but I started with ''hetero''."


    "Heh? You''re saying things you don''t know."


    "That''s what I call the monsters outside."


    "The monster outside? Just like you? I think you''re mistaken. Pioneer is not that kind of counterfeit."


    Gumiho, who had not understood what he had just said, just tilted his head. It is because there was no knowledge to understand what he or she knew.


    As we talked, Gumiho realized one thing. It means that Xi Hyun has a lot of strange information. The more he listened to the story, the more complicated he got, the more he decided to start all over again.


    "Maybe we should take it one step at a time. You seem to have quite the misunderstanding. I can''t give that much to a lifesaver. My name is Miriam. I''ll allow you to call me Lynn in particular."


    "That''s very kind of you. Call me Cetilian."


    The gumiho who introduced himself as'' Lean ''stretched out his front foot. Sihyun grabbed his or her front foot and waved it up and down.


    "To start with the basics, what you call a hetero is not that great. It''s just a ''weapon'' that follows the ''pioneer''."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 33 00033 A New Connection in Summer

    "Weapons?"


    "Yes, the official name is Aula. A deterioration product developed and manufactured by vicious pioneers to invade this world. It''s not the power of the pioneers, it''s a defect that only embodies physical characteristics. However, the tools that can be produced with ''cheap prices'' and ''small resources'' are unlimited, so they are using even hollow dolls."


    Fifty-five years ago, the demonstration that the pioneers who came in ''when the sky was open'' were the beginning of a disaster was dazed. It was anticipated that being unknown and called the dawn of heterogeneity would somehow have to do with the disaster. He doubted that the existence in front of him was one of them.


    "Are you one of them?"


    "No, I refused because I wasn''t interested in that. The pioneers who planned the invasion in the first place were so vile that no one knew what they were. Wouldn''t it be weird to work with suspicious people?"


    After realizing that there was a faction within the pioneers, Se-hyun decided to trust Lynn''s words. But the question remained.


    "Then should you think of your place as a different dimension? Or is it right to think of it as somewhere out there in the universe? Which way?"


    "The other dimension is right. To be precise, this is where human thought magic and supernatural phenomena happen."


    "Why did you come to this world 55 years ago? Apparently, I didn''t come here for fun or for fun. It doesn''t make sense to abandon your home without a purpose, does it?"


    Lin looks at the demonstration with a bewildering look, whether it is directed properly or not. The story 55 years ago was a painful topic for her and for all pioneers. However, Sihyun did not even sit down to react, whether he did not intend to retreat.


    "... Hmm, that sounds like a long story, is that okay?"


    "Tell me, I have plenty of time."


    "A hundred years from now, the continent we live on has started to get sick. Pioneers. Of course I''m not talking about us. I''m talking about the grim pioneers I just told you about. They were special among us. They were close. Pretty soon they called themselves The One. Their objective was invasion, conquest and everlasting power. Thousands of pioneers and continents stood against them, but the consequences were dire."


    ''The one''. A gathering of pioneers with absolute power. Only to conquer the world, Ji-hyun thought of the absolutes who were united to conquer the world, and broke his chin. It was because I could see what had happened to the continent where Lin lived.


    "Eventually, the ''remaining pioneers'' chose to flee to another world. I thought if I went somewhere where the circle couldn''t follow, I could get my peace back. That''s where I studied and reached..."


    "So this is it."


    Sihyun closes his eyes. Fifty-five years ago, pioneers hid themselves from Humans for the sake of a peaceful life, not knowing what disasters would bring after 55 years.


    "Those who are invading the world now must be ''The One'' who followed the ''remaining pioneers'' through the breach, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Humans didn''t know anything about it."


    "I can see that."


    After realizing the ''truth'' that disaster happened because the pioneers who had been defeated by The One left traces, he barely endured the blasphemy that rose from his heart. Humanity was but a victim. He knew nothing, he naively believed in other dimensional creatures.


    Nevertheless, it was not concluded that the ''remaining pioneers'' were absolutely bad. Whoever made the knife didn''t matter. The man who wielded the sword at his own pace was the real problem. Polishing the ingredients with a conscious mind makes you a chef. If we treat life lightly with our hearts, we become killers.


    The beginning was done by the remaining pioneers, but it was always the group called The One who abused it. Sihyun sighed heavily, shaking his head and expressing his thoughts. It was not a matter of scale that he was just an individual and could judge by how he looked at things.


    "Then, is thought secondary?"


    "Yes, in the world I was in, it was the same resource as air. So it was natural for us to spread to this world as we came along. I didn''t think it would spread this far. Maybe it''s because some pioneers are telling humans how to deal with their ideas. The more stimulating the thought, the more self-replicating the character."


    "You mean the more people there are, the more there are?"


    "You''re clever in a different way."


    In Lynn''s voice, which seemed na?ve but crude, her head tingled. Every word she says is like a bomb. If you go outside Grandeliol right now and spread the word to the world, the whole world would be in chaos.


    "So what is a pioneer at the heart of Aula and in a position to determine the respect of the continent?"


    "It''s a term that refers to transcendent beings as a whole. It can be an animal. It can be a human. There are rare things or phenomena. All that''s common is that everyone has a power beyond recognition."


    "It has the same power as the dragon."


    "That man, the evil shadow Rondale, is the pioneer in The One and the center of everything. He''s the manager of this area."


    "If we kill him, can we get outside the perimeter?!"


    He jumped out of place like a spring and approached Lynn. Lin''s eyes met with his eager and hopeful eyes, and she snorted.


    "Killing the landlord doesn''t bring the house down, does it?"


    In Rin''s novel parable, Shi Hyun froze. All the clues I thought I had caught were false.


    "But there''s a better chance of getting out. He''s guarding the Crystal. Once the clumsiness clears up, we should be able to see more clearly how to observe and destroy the crystal."


    "The Crystal" means the Crystal that maintains vigilance and repairs? "


    "I know. I don''t need an explanation."


    "So ''boundaries'' are boundaries that harness vibrational energy?"


    "That''s true, too. You don''t know about the pioneers, and you know about that? Isn''t that strange?"


    Thinking that the hypotheses of ''Grandeliol-bounds-'' and ''Palatica-Crystal -'' were correct, he could not hide his joy as much as his own. I think the result will come in some way since I know the point about the ''strange phenomenon'' and went out into the outside world.


    After solving all of his questions, Lin opens her mouth to answer his questions.


    "So who are you? I''ve never heard of you in the other world. You don''t understand the word" pioneer, "or you look at everything from a human standpoint, what the hell are you?"


    "To be honest, I was wondering the same thing."


    From his perspective, it was an honest answer. He couldn''t possibly understand the creature who was reborn from the dead. However, from Lynn''s perspective, all I could think about was that she was hiding something. She doesn''t trust him as much as she doesn''t trust him.


    "Hehe, you don''t want to tell me. Then we have everything we need."


    Lin, who rose from her seat, demonstrated her ability as a pioneer. Technology that transforms the body to look like the target. Her body using a gluteal technique began to shrink. Her traits have changed with the swarm of light. She turns into a woman who is not a fox, but rather human.


    White hair to the waist. Skin without blemishes was like white eyes. An eyewear that stimulates men''s desires and a bursting body. Lin doesn''t hide her red bitten eyes, but looks at her. Lin, who was sitting on his knee touching his chin with his finger, whispered a small whisper.


    "Who are you? Where did you come from? Will you tell me all your secrets that no one knows?"


    A mouth-watering tone. Sweet words with a charming smile were a beauty throughout the ages. In the beginning, Lynn had a deadly charm that would break the mind and boundaries of reason at once.


    None of Gumiho''s men could resist her extraordinary charm. But there''s always an exception. Realizing that the slightest thought is moving in Lynn''s neck and eyes, she grabs her neck and throws it away.


    "I refuse."


    Sihyun hurled Lin out loud enough to hear the sound of "Kwakdang," stood up. When he heard the amazing fact and felt the excitement that had never occurred to him, he shook his head.


    "You''re not a good seed for doing this to a lifesaver."


    At last, he almost told Lin about his past regrets and winner-take-all, revealing his sharp fangs and growling. He had been enjoying the hand-to-hand combat so far, he was insensitive to mental attacks. Fortunately, the ''intangible body'' was sturdy enough to withstand Lynn''s ''enchantment'', so she was able to stay sane.


    Lin rises up, dusting off the dirt on her body, lying on hard ground.


    "How does it not work? All men must listen to me..."


    "I''m sorry, but I know my stuff. If a beauty like you approaches her like that, she has to be careful. I''d kill you if I wanted to, but it''s funny that I''m taking the life I saved again, so let''s end it here."


    Xihyun declared his farewell neatly. I heard everything he was curious about. I have nothing to see with Lynn now. She didn''t make a dangerous attempt to uncover a secret, but she could think it was information.


    "Wait! I''m sorry. I''m sorry if I offended you. I can''t bear to ask questions."


    "I see. If you can''t stand the curiosity, it''s like anyone''s butt is shaking. I don''t mean to brag about your life, but it''s not a good value. Well, never mind. I don''t care how you roll."


    Sihyun rubs his hands roughly to grab his arms. Rin falls without overcoming the power of Sehyun. She shouted as hard as she could because of the fact that she was abusing herself.


    "But I haven''t seen a pioneer in 55 years. All the other pioneers are living in a lie. No wonder I''m curious when I see you who you don''t know!"


    Rin reveals her secret without hesitation. With a cry close to a confession of conscience, he had to stop. I knew she had no malice. I just dealt with it sensitively because I had so many secrets. When he saw Lean who was crying, he kicked his tongue briefly.


    "Tsk, if you''re so sorry, I''ll make you a deal."


    "Deal?"


    "Yes, if you teach me that skill of turning human, I''ll forget about your mistakes. I don''t think that''s bad."


    Sihyun has been measuring the timing ever since Lin became human. Her gluteal technique was a necessary skill for him. For Sihyun, who was once a Bondi human, his body was somewhat uncomfortable. It was Lynn''s glutes that showed up. I couldn''t miss this opportunity.


    But Rin refused his offer like a knife.


    "This won''t do. The pioneer''s unique skill is not to be carelessly taught. It''s a technology shared by the same clan and paper. But if you want to learn how to do a gluteal clavicle, you have to marry me."


    "Marriage... it''s an extreme choice. Is there any other way?"


    "Rondale, yes! If you kill the evil shadow, Rondale, I can teach you."


    The evil shadow of Rondale. The beast in the form of a dragon was a leader and a pioneer in the One who ruled Seoul. That is why he was able to confidently predict his defeat. Rondale was no match for his victory now.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Gestalt collapses as the years continue. You continue to see her because she or Lynn have a strange tone. Please tell me you don''t feel the same way.

 34 00034 New summer connections

    "Sorry, no suicidal hobby. And as I said before, Rondale has tasted enough of the power of being. Even if you try to deceive me, it doesn''t matter."


    "But you still need my gluteal lobotomy, right? I don''t think that''s a bad offer."


    Seeing Lin''s persistently limping face, she wonders about her relationship with Rondale.


    "What''s the story with that guy? Is he so hostile? You waged a fight against the one you couldn''t win when you first saw it."


    "... you have to be hostile. He''s the enemy that killed my father in that world. Besides, I feel bad about the fact that he''s as sophisticated as the rest of the world. Honestly, I feel like I can''t wait to fly to him right now because my heart is boiling."


    In response to Lynn''s cold answer, she kept her mouth shut. Enemies of relatives. That word has cleared the whole situation. Her eyes were glowing with an evil shadow, Rondale.


    "Still, no suicides. Because your father would never have wanted such a result. You of all people should know that your strength is lacking."


    "''Fox Beads'' was enough to fight me. I used to have a relationship with Rondale. I had no idea that fox beads could have such a profound effect. Even without the fox beads, I was sure I could leave a splash on his cheeky face, but it was a complete misunderstanding."


    "''Fox Beads.'' You mean like the Dragon Lady?"


    "Yes, I don''t have it in my hands right now."


    "If you were strong enough to rival Rondale, you wouldn''t have taken the fox beads so easily. Was it taken away by another pioneer?"


    "No, it was taken from the humans of the other world. The first and last man I ever loved. But that man was aiming for my Fox Bead from the start. One day, when I woke up, the fox bead was nowhere to be found, and the man became king by the power of the fox bead to command the country... It was ridiculous."


    "I see."


    In the end, he chose power even though the word "border color" alone possessed the love of a beautiful woman. Sihyun was able to imagine the nature of the man.


    And I was able to fully sympathize with the feelings of Lin who was betrayed by her loved ones. It was the same experience she had in her previous life. The loss and anger of the place that had been thought to be a sanctuary evaporated like a bubble could not be expressed in words. That''s why he said what he shouldn''t have said without knowing.


    "In the end, that''s all the man could see. If a woman like you finds out she still hasn''t forgotten herself, she might regret it a lot. Maybe I haven''t forgotten you my whole life. So you don''t have to be so frustrated."


    "Oh, are you comforting me?"


    Lin, who was genuinely surprised by his consolation, opened her eyes wide and looked up at him. When she realized what she had said, she shook her head.


    "Oh, no. I think you''re talking nonsense for a second. Let it flow."


    "You should be ashamed. I thought it was wooden stone because you''ve been so quiet."


    "Don''t mind the wooden stone."


    Sihyun coldly reacted, but Lin approached him with a smile as if she knew everything. Lin started spinning around with her white and thin fingers on her firm abdomen.


    "I thought a pretty girl like me could get close, but she doesn''t react very well, so I don''t know how to approach her, so she''s kind of a wallpaper? Unlike what it looks like, it''s pure. I like it.I could sleep with you, especially for one night. What do you think?"


    "That''s okay. I don''t intend to, even if you do."


    Rin smiles away from the yogurt. The tail of the mouth is a joke to everyone. After answering seriously, I realized that it was only my own loss. Even if you nod without noticing, nothing comes back.


    I''m just saying, did you really believe me? '','' he said. However, if I ignored it, I was more likely to be chased. A situation where we can''t even do this or that. Sihyun sighed.


    "Ha, she''s a pain in the ass."


    Unlike pre-hypnotism and brainwashing, she couldn''t break the arm of an approaching woman, so she waited for Lynn''s prank to end. At that moment, she could feel a vibration striking the soles of her feet.


    "What is this tremor? I don''t think it''s an earthquake."


    "Aura, who resembles a worm. I kicked him out of the subway a while ago, but he didn''t give up."


    "Looks like they''re coming this way."


    As the vibrations that stimulate the soles of the feet became stronger, Shi Hyun looked down at Rin. Both the ''primitive instinct'' and ''senses reaching the top'' warned that a giant dragon was headed this way.


    "The timing is fabulous. I can''t stop him because his wound hasn''t healed yet."


    Lynn grabs her boat. She looked down at the area she was covering. There was a creepy, long cut on the smooth abdomen. My skin was all healed, but my stomach was still recovering and I felt uneasy. At the moment of violent movement, it was clear that the contents inside would tear the skin and protrude out.


    "Is there another hideout?"


    "You''re making weird noises. In a world turned to hell, there''s only one place you can call a hideout."


    Sihyun shakes his head because it was like saying no. Lin was not as organized as she seemed to be.


    "Wait. I''ll deal with him." "


    "Are you helping me?"


    "Of course. It''s weird that I''m the only one running from this situation. And I saved his life once. There''s nothing you can''t get twice. So wait here quietly. It''s dangerous out there."


    "Hmmm."


    From Sihyun''s perspective, it was an odd favor, but from Lynn''s perspective. Pioneers were generally strongly individualistic. It also applies to the same clan and species. That''s why, after growing up as an intact adult, everyone found their own life.


    Without The One, there would have been no gathering, even after the Horn had been scattered 55 years ago.


    "Just now, and it''s still not bad."


    Rin smiled for a few moments as she watched the solid black muscles disappear into the shadows.


    He walks out into the darkness, leaving Lean behind. At that time, I sensed a young man approaching fiercely on the subway. Length reaching tens of meters. There was a lot of moss growing on the pleated envelope. His mouth was so wide that it touched the ceiling of the basement.


    Every time it moved, it swallowed and dismantled everything in the subway. A trick that can turn the fangs in your mouth fiercely. It had distinctly different characteristics and strengths than the worm in his head. Then I realized that Ji-hyun is a hetero that can be reunited with Lynn.


    "It''s not a worm, it''s a monster."


    "Shhhhh!!!"


    Lin explained that Jigsaw Dragon and Ji-hyun Cho stood upright on the subway. Lin''s lair and the subway leading up to it are the only places he stands.


    It was a straight line. There was only one way for the giant dragon to get there.


    "Phew."


    Shi Hyun has been able to distinguish between those who need skills and those who need firepower in numerous battles. A giant giant dragon that was large enough to fill the subway and long enough to be seen was the latter.


    After abandoning all thought, the striking muscles in front of the opposing Pok¨¦mon inflate instantly. It''s like a balloon full of wind. The blood vessels expanded and the bone between the muscles deepened.


    Sihyun, who had cured the ''invincible body'', measured the distance from the giant dragon. He leaned his right arm back as far as he could. The distance to the giant dragon is 30 meters ahead. The stronger the vibration under his feet, the more he burned his will. His gait tells me that effort does not support a giant dragon.


    "Shhhhh!!!"


    The distance to a giant dragon is only five meters. He stretched his right arm out as hard as he could at once, releasing the muscles that had contracted to the limit. His arrows seem to have left the archery! Xi Hyun''s fist headed towards the goal was accelerated once again ( ) in the middle with Stigma''s power.


    Phew.


    Sihyun''s fist breaks the fangs of the giant dragon and shakes the subway.


    Like a giant hammer, the giant dragon''s body can''t even move forward, and it''s completely stacked in place. The internal organs of the giant dragon, which could not withstand the sudden change in body volume, left their place and wandered outside.


    Destiny turned into a single blow. The giant dragon trembles in shock. But the giant dragon had transcendent regenerative power. Ability to regain its original appearance if there is enough time for any damage. As the appearance of the Giant Dragon changed noticeably, he hurriedly took out the next move.


    Fire and flame. Whether he took out a stigma that was effective for burning living tissue, Sihyun burned the giant dragon with his right arm embedded deep into its body.


    "Shhhhhhh!!!"


    A giant dragon struggling in pain. The subway that did not overcome the impact of the tens of meters of monsters began to collapse, but the demonstration did not panic. He had a hunch that the time left for the Giant Dragon was running out.


    "The end."


    Using the time of fire and flame, the demonstration of the unique number of oscillations of the giant dragon caused vibrations without hesitation. The envelope of the giant dragon that welcomed the resonance was boiling. I didn''t know that the giant dragon''s body that started boiling once stopped.


    The giant dragon howls, unable to control the violent vibrations that seep from his body. He bowed down to the fact that he shoved his head at the predator.


    "Shhhhhhh!"


    After a sudden change from head to toe, the giant dragon swells to its limit. The giant dragon''s body, which could not withstand the resonance phenomenon, bursts like a balloon. The subway is soon full of monsters. Flavors of crumbling chunks of meat. The Giant Dragon has become part of the Underground with a fierce stench.


    Sihyun, who had ripped off the flesh that was all over his body, confirmed the nature of the giant dragon that had been robbed by the victor.


    "''Envelope at its extreme.''"


    It was a necessary ability to penetrate a hard surface. Sihyun acknowledged the nature of the giant dragon. If we didn''t know how to efficiently utilize harmony and vibrations, it would have been obvious that we had to go into the body and fight.


    Suddenly, he thought that the resonance phenomenon was also suitable for fracturing. Synonyms and vibrations that inadvertently raise the opponent''s amplitude to bring destruction. And smash and shred all things. Combining these powerful stigmas would yield a result he had never thought of.


    Synonymous and vibration 38663; and crushing. Combining these three into one, what would be the result? I wanted to think more about it, but I had to turn my head because of the voice coming from behind me.


    "As expected, I need your ability to catch Rondale."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 35 00035 New Summer Bond

    The owner of the voice was'' Lin ''. Sihyun frowned as she later noticed that she had been observing herself in a corner so far.


    "I thought I told you not to come out because it''s dangerous."


    "I don''t remember saying I would."


    Lin extends her chest with a body that does not have a thread on it, smiling softly. A provocative smile. Sihyun shakes his head. Gumiho was more My-Pace than I thought.


    "So what did you say just now? You need me to catch Rondale?"


    "Literally. Ever since I saw such a quick gesture to get out of Rondale''s realm, I''ve been half aware of it, but now I can be sure of the scene of defeating Aura. It wouldn''t be killing Rondale if you were here."


    "But that story is over."


    Sihyun did not have the thumbs to defeat the evil shadow, Rondale. The gap in absolute power was second, and I didn''t know how difficult it would be to get there.


    It was clear that there was an evil shadow, Rondale, at the end of his path. But not now. It was not a level to reach by improvising.


    "Think of it as a Triple Shock." I can''t put this much effort into catching a talent like you. And it''s true that I just saw your abilities and I wanted to have more. It''s not a bad offer for you, is it? "


    Rin looked at his ability and thought he couldn''t do it without him. Even though it was neither perfect nor perfect, he realized at once that his ability was'' special. ''She thought it would be possible to subdue the hostile-Londale if she could get her hands on him.


    On the other hand, he was reluctant. When we acted together, Lin was forced to discover the winner-take-all. It was all because of this fact that there was no chance of defeating the evil shadow, Rondale. He wasn''t fooled by Lynn''s appearance. I wondered if Rondale actually killed her father.


    "I appreciate your appreciation of my skills, but I''ll refuse."


    "You know you want to get out of here. We must defeat Rondale first. We can''t deal with him without cooperation. And realistically, it''s hard to find a partner like me."


    "Yes, it is."


    "In that sense, I''ll offer you one more deal. Catch Rondale with me. Then I''ll teach you how to do gluteal. If you decide now, I will especially welcome you as my bridegroom. I don''t have a family to support, so I''m the only one responsible."


    "Are you serious?"


    "Yes, I mean it. I didn''t have anyone else to ask."


    How many times have I appealed to you, Lynn? When she realized that her offer was genuine, she sat down and bent her chin. A lot of thoughts passed through his mind.


    How far can I trust Lynn''s words? What are the chances of killing Rondale, if we can trust him? And how many times do I have to repeat the past to kill Rondale? Or how to kill them. It was a big deal for him.


    Lynn''s proposal was certainly fascinating. It was very encouraging to catch the evil shadow, Rondale, to be able to learn a glutton.


    If Sihyun continued to evolve and become stronger through winning ceremonies, the evil shadow ''Rondale'' would also turn into prey. In other words, the evil shadow ''Rondale'' also turned into a crossroads in Xi Hyun''s journey.


    There was no one to blame for taking a little extra income in the process.


    It was all about will. He had the ability to be strong, and he had the ability to challenge again at any time. The problem was that if he surrendered himself to such a brawl without any ambition, he could die.


    It wasn''t a physical death. It was a spiritual death. The past regression was clearly an overwhelming advantage. But the drawbacks were also clear. That was that the more I repeated it, the more my mind and emotions became worn out and dull.


    The fact that I could challenge him again at any time would give him discomfort and relaxation. But the problem was that those feelings were affecting reality. Over time, I became numb to everything, and would regard all things as worthless.


    Even defeating the evil shadow Rondale could leave his mind and emotions worn out at times, leaving him neither human nor monster. Sihyun was afraid of that. I couldn''t stand it. I was afraid that I might come to the future with memories of my support and a smile of my swimming.


    But he knew. You can''t protect anything if you''re satisfied with who you are. The humanity he so desperately wants to protect. In the end, all hope comes with strength. Moreover, there would not have been a special ability-past regression to stumble around in such a place.


    There are no compensations without risk. Sihyun decided to go on an adventure. Over the years or decades, I decided to kill someone I could reach.


    There were assistants.


    There was a special ability that no one else had.


    And there was a will that raised its head to perform miracles.


    He raised his head, thinking there was no way he could fail. At the same time, Lin looked down at him with eyes full of expectations.


    "What do you think? That was an offer I couldn''t refuse, right?"


    "Yes, I can''t say no. This is how much I want my abilities. On top of that, a gluteal replacement is enough. I don''t need a pack like you."


    In his answer, Lin''s eyebrows twisted in an odd direction.


    "A bunch of luggage. I''m an asshole, too."


    Lin, who is not wearing a thread, gives a violent shout. At that time, the two watermelons that hung on my chest were running. When he shook his head in an attitude that could not be found as feminine.


    "Enough. We have a temporary alliance to catch Rondale." You should think so too. "


    When she woke up, she said goodbye to Lynn. The situation is over. This wasn''t his place. Rin warns as she watches the farther demonstration.


    "Just in case, be careful. Rondale never misses a shadow."


    "Yes. I''ll be careful."


    Xi Hyun, who was separated from Lin, has escaped through the subway entrance. The sun was somehow hanging over the horizon. Time for the light to set and darkness to stay. After realizing that he had spent more time underground than he expected, he immediately set foot towards the secret base.


    "You''re late, mister."


    When he returned to the secret base, he stroked the head of the swimmer who looked at him with a puffy look.


    "I''m sorry. Something unexpected happened."


    "You''re making the same excuses as my parents."


    "It''s not like that. It''s really like that."


    "Is that why you''re here so late?"


    "I won''t let this happen next time."


    "Lies!"


    The swim turns around and goes back to his room with a thump. He was left alone, scratching his head. He was not used to taking care of young children. I couldn''t even take care of her in the first place. So there was no way to know how to soothe a sick child.


    Sihyun was lying on the bed, thinking he needed to feel better about taking her to the mansion tomorrow. She was 190 centimeters tall and full of beds. The springs of the bed are crushed by him, making a dull sound.


    "... Mister."


    As she heard the voice of the swimming with a knock on the door, she got up from her seat and opened the visit. Beyond the visit was a swimming in pajamas.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Nothing special happened. I''m just here, man. Can I sleep with you?"


    I didn''t have enough castles before, so I guess I was ashamed of myself suggesting we sleep together this time. Swimming waited for Xi Hyun''s answer as he gritted his lips.


    "Come in."


    Sihyun did not reject the swimming request. He knew why she was acting like a child. It was an act of relief.


    It was not only swimming but everyone who wanted to find peace of mind by using a stronger presence as a support. That''s why he prepared a place for the swimming to lie down with his body stirring.


    A carefully seated swim whispered as he looked up at her.


    "Can I have a palm pillow?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with that."


    Xihyun stretched out his long arm and reached out toward the swimming.


    With a slightly excited eye, the swimming head on the palm pillow looked at him for a while. When she saw her mumbling lips a few times, she continued to wait until the swimming spoke for herself. How long has it been? A voice came from the mouth of the swimming man who was only murmuring.


    "I''m sorry about before. I was so angry when I thought about my parents. My parents always talked like you."


    "I thought about it the other day, but aren''t you and your parents getting along?"


    "Oh, no. I just spend very little time with my parents. because my father and mother are very busy people. I had a birthday with my housekeeper. He always says," See you next time, something unexpected happens. "So I was angry at what you said without even knowing it. I don''t think my parents ever paid any attention to me. I''m sorry."


    Swimming honestly admitted his mistake. She was a little girl. It was a time when I wanted to be praised and cared for by my parents and believed that the center of the world was my parents.


    That''s why he nodded and stroked her head. He had his moments. He acted as if he felt empathetic because he felt that he had remembered his childhood in such a way, even though he had gone too short and weak.


    In the beginning, she realized that her parents were not as desperate as she thought. I could see how much her parents cared for her in the mansion.


    Furniture and utensils adapted for use with one to ten young children. Various toys and toys. Rich materials and the environment. They were all evidence of a singular display of affection for swimming.


    There was also a love that could not be filled by wealth alone, but she was clearly loved. At least that''s how she felt.


    She was born in a poor family and has been alone all her life. I couldn''t shake the poverty out of my actions, attitudes and expressions.


    Sihyun once dreamed of an emergency, but that day did not come. Not all of his efforts or passions were done. He was just dead. Neither past nor present life has changed. Miserable, mischievous fate. That''s why he was so stubborn about humanity.


    "It''s actually the first time since I was six years old that I''ve been given one of these."


    Seeing the swim smiling cheerfully as if it had fulfilled a lifelong wish, she felt her mind healed.


    "Yes. Speak at any time, then. I''ll listen to you."


    "Really? You''re the best!"


    The swim with a big smile hugged her. Si-hyun also hugged a girl who was having a childhood that she could not afford.


    One goal today was to find a demonstration of how to live in a world that has so far turned into hell. I hope that the swimming will grow without any skirts. And I wish I could grow up with only happy memories.


    That was his new goal.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. A protagonist who strives to get a surrogate from a brightly growing swim!

 36 00036 New summer connections

    /022


    For a week, she put all her passion and determination into swimming. Along with going to her house with a swim, she plundered everything she could see, including a large grocery store, department store, vending machine, and convenience store.


    Because there was a self-improvement facility inside the secret base, unnecessary electronic devices could not escape the sight of the demonstration in the city that turned to hell. Rather, there was no electronic tool to acquire and utilize knowledge, so I turned it up even more.


    of, lesser, and more than anything else. Sihyun sometimes approached the swimming like a brother, sometimes like a friend, sometimes like a parent. Swimming was open to him whether his efforts were transmitted or not. After leaving the hetero, he acknowledged him as a person and a guardian.


    The distance between the two quickly approached. It was a situation that enjoyed the same life in a space where there were only two. Since there were inevitably many encounters, it was natural to get to know each other little by little without even knowing it.


    Today is the seventh day. When I approached Sihyun on the way to the chaotic secret base, the swimmer wiped his forehead with a towel in his hand.


    "Sir, are you okay?"


    "Well, you''re okay. It''s absurd to fall with this."


    Behind his back there was a sheet that swelled up like a mountain. The duffel bag was used as a substitute for the tent that was not easily torn.


    "Stay back. I''ll put the stuff down."


    "Yes, sir."


    Seeing the swimming distance away, he bent his knees and poured out the stuff in a large tent. Kuaa.The interior of the secret base is filled with items brought by Se-hyun right away.


    The swim looked at today''s harvest one by one with dazzling eyes. She was surprised at first and couldn''t keep her mouth shut, but now she has the courage to look at things calmly.


    "Today I mainly brought medicines. I''ll be fine if I get hurt or sick, but..."


    "I''m worried."


    Swimming made a big smile. I couldn''t remember because it was what he said every time he brought things.


    "Glad you know that. Even though the world has become like this, we must not give up hope that we can leave at any time."


    "Is it because of Professor Kang Sung?"


    "Yes, he''s gone, and it''s going to end one way or another."


    For a week, Sihyun and Swimming blossomed stories on various topics. A vote was also one of them. That''s why the swimming knew that Xi Hyun had sought support.


    "I wish you had gone out that way."


    "Then I wouldn''t have met you like this."


    "Hmmm, then I''ll take back what I just said."


    As if thinking was terrible, the swim shook his head to organize the medicines that he had brought. She had a lot of work to do with her hands as small as this, but she wanted to help him in this way.


    Swimming divided the medicines into different categories and realized that Hyun''s ability to search was unusual. She was only 13 years old, but I could imagine how difficult and difficult the world was going to be. It is because I have experienced indirectly how dramatic situations can have an adverse effect on the world through a documentary on war and hunger.


    I had already known that a normal ability to obtain a quantity like this would not be possible. The swimming admired the ability of Jihyun in a new way reminded me of one thing.


    "That''s right! You said you had an appointment today."


    "Oh, right. That''s what happened."


    When she remembered Lin''s face that she had forgotten for a while, she hardened her face. A week ago, he met Lynn and promised to subdue the evil Shadow Rondale. The task that you have given yourself to move forward without being eliminated. In some way, Shi Hyun burnt his heart to the fact that a fight had to end was coming.


    Depending on the situation and circumstances, I might have been stuck in infinitely repetitive time. I could not break the bad conditions, and I could not fall. However, he could tell. Beyond the evil shadow of Rondale comes a realm no one can imagine.


    Swimming thought it was because of him.


    "Ahjussi, you didn''t think I''d be angry again?"


    "No, it''s just something to think about."


    "I can see that now. You have to go out there. The longer you live out there, the safer my life can be."


    Swimming was young, but it didn''t mean I was young. He knew that all of his actions were intended to cultivate his own realm in a world that had turned into hell. That''s what her parents found out, too. That''s why the swimmer smiled as hard as he could.


    "Thank you, Swimming."


    Does it mean that every day is different? Sihyun looked at the swimming altogether different from one week. I didn''t know extreme circumstances made her mature. Sihyun was pleased with the change in swimming because either way it was a good sign.


    "No, thank you very much. He''s always been so supportive around me."


    When Sihyun''s arm stroked his head, the swimming was as comfortable as possible. The fact that there was someone confident beside me greatly comforted me.


    "Still, not human..."


    Page.


    The swim kissed him on the cheek with a confident reply. The greatest show of affection she can do. Sihyun, who was suddenly ambushed, stares at the swimming pool with a dazed expression.


    "It doesn''t matter, does it?"


    /023


    "Why are you so grumpy? Is it because you met me?"


    After restoring her wounds for a week, Lin smiles cheerfully, looking up at the face of Se-hyun, whom she had met for a long time. She was still using gluteal armor to keep the woman alive. In the face of her overwhelming beauty, she frowned. He smiled because of a small episode of swimming, not because of Gumiho.


    "Done. I don''t want to tell you. One question, by the way. Why does it look like that?"


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    Unlike a week ago, Lynn was wearing a white dress. She was glowing with the fact that she had no shoes, no jewelry, but pure hair. Even in the dark, it seemed clear enough.


    "Put your shoes on, put your head back on if you want to get dressed. I''m not wearing a blanket. It''s weird in that shape."


    "Honestly, the dress is my limit. I can''t wear anything else."


    Following Lynn''s movements, the large chest shifts freely. Then she sighed, realizing that she wasn''t even wearing underwear.


    "Yes. That must be the limit of the beast."


    "That''s a harsh thing to say. I think it''s better than you walking around naked."


    In Lynn''s response, she shuts up. Her words were unexpected. It''s because no one has pinched it correctly so far.


    "Hehe, I''m glad you know shame, considering. Well, I like being in the eye, too."


    Keeekeek, Keeekeek. Lean scoffs at Xi Hyun with a playful smile. It was a beautiful smile to brighten the sights around it, but it was only sexual harassment for him.


    "So you''re going straight to Rondale?"


    "No, it''s a field trip today. I have somewhere to be. I really want to show you something."


    "What does that mean?"


    "Last time I said ''The One'', the Pioneers'' organization is evil, right?"


    "I did."


    "But you won''t be able to sympathize with that in a day''s time. If you say you''ve invaded, you won''t know if it''s us or more."


    "That, too."


    Since it was a cold fact, she quietly accepted it. It was natural to have a little question in my mind. No one believes what others say.


    "So I''m going to form a sympathy band."


    "Does it have something to do with where you''re going?"


    "Don''t look so surprised."


    In Lynn''s curious words, she tilted her head. But Lynn no longer opened her mouth. I just took the gesture of following myself with my fingers. As I watched Lin''s rear view leaving the subway at a rapid rate, I also followed her quickly.


    Lynn doesn''t stop moving. Through Gangnam-gu, she quickly breaks through the Gwanak-gu and leaps over the Guro-gu and continues straight to Gangseo-gu, wandering around Yangcheon-gu. The international airport at the end of Seoul was where her feet stopped, leaping between the building and the building at a pace comparable to the speed of the car.


    Sihyun noticed that the surrounding environment had changed strangely since before she stopped walking. The surrounding areas of the international airport were all encroached on unknown lumps of meat. There was always a stench, and there was a purulent bloodline of veins and arteries going back and forth between the streets. It was a matter of hetero transfer. It was clearly strange. It was strange. It was not a place for humans to live.


    "What''s going on here? How could you do this? Didn''t the hetero come down from the sky? Then why is this place..."


    "Look over there."


    Lin pointed to the International Airport runway. There was a big nest. Like a gym or a sports stadium, the ceiling was rounded. On the surface of the nest were numerous bloodlines like that of the heart.


    What kept him quiet was that everything that was nesting looked like a lump of meat. A structure that is difficult to quantify by Sehyun''s common sense. Lynn, who saw it, said:


    "In that world, the pioneers called it a ''ranch.''"


    "It looks like a nest to me."


    "That''s not wrong either. Follow me."


    Lean and Sihyun lightly jumped over the fence to the runway and entered the ''ranch''. There were numerous heteros surrounding the breeding grounds, but Lin and Sihyun were skilled enough to deceive their senses.


    He received no paper paper, and once again, he was surprised to come inside the ranch. The inside of the ranch was beyond his imagination.


    The list of conveyor belts, like the factory, was nothing. The problem is moving on it. Constantly spinning. That was the problem.


    It was not the other thing she saw. Rather, I was used to him. It was a human corpse. From one to ten, from head to toe, they were all disassembled from beginning to end, and at the smell of the chunks of meat passing over the conveyor belt, he felt a sour liquid rising from his stomach.


    It looks like you''ll get nauseous. Sihyun realized that what he has seen so far is a slice of disaster. The real disaster was this. Human fragmentation. Or resourcing. Before climbing onto the conveyor belt, he lost his words when he saw someone''s father, son and human being being humiliated in this way.


    "What the hell are you doing? Where is everybody going?"


    "Make Aura from human corpses. You can''t spill through the crystal indefinitely. We build and supply a production facility called a farmhouse. On that continent, The One launched an invasion like this. Virtually no damage to them."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. I only posted one yesterday because I was in a bad mood. Sorry about that.

 37 00037 New summer connections

    Without realizing that there was another use for palatical-crystals, he clenched his fist. It is because the reality of ''The One'' that was vague was revealed. In many ways, it seemed normal for an organization to do this.


    "Rondale is the ''manager'' of a ranch like this. The way I called him in last time was because he destroyed a ranch like this."


    "Yi, how many of these are there?"


    "Well, hundreds or thousands? Or there could be more. At least this is the biggest place I''ve ever seen. Rest assured, there is no more surprising ranch than this."


    Sihyun bites her lip as Lynn''s slender tone had never sounded so heartless today. He had only seen a section of her so far. She was also a pioneer. It is one of the transcendent beings, not human. If you look at her birth or history, human death would be like the death of an ant. I knew that grieving was an absurd request.


    "You want me to feel safe watching this?"


    "The army that occupies the enemy camp is predetermined. Absorb or pillage, either. There is no army that tramples and watches the enemy. So robbing Seoul of its resources is no surprise."


    "... this is a human being, not a resource. A person who can laugh and talk and talk like the rest of us! There''s no reason to call me that!"


    The voice of Xi Hyun echoes inside the stables. Violent, miserable growling. The ranch was noisy with the sound of slices of meat, so his voice was quickly buried, but Lynn could clearly hear his cry. After looking up at her eyes for a moment, she quietly recites.


    "Pioneers don''t have human laws or rules. I don''t intend to defend it, but it''s hypothetical to react. Not many people react as sensitive as you. We''re all individuals and corps. We don''t need the strength of others like humans. It''s perfect. It''s strong. It''s all about strength. My father''s death and Rondale''s administration have all followed that logic."


    The only reason why a nation''s public power is effective is because all human species share the same strength within the same realm. Man''s law is that he cannot afford ten hands with one hand, and that he cannot afford a hundred hands with ten hands.


    But the pioneers were different. Free in all areas, they boasted a transcendent strength as one. It was neither strong nor measurable in depth.


    The only thing that could control them was their strength. Those who had reason and transcendent strength were not a healthier, more perfect society. The jungle where they roam was defined by their strength.


    When he realized what Lin meant by that, he turned his head. She was taking human form, but she was a monster. Above all, he was taking a beautiful form, but what was inside was the beast. It was not a matter of right and wrong. Her gaze was just different from her gaze.


    "... there seems to be a decisive difference from you."


    "I have compassion for humans, too. But it''s not enough to express your emotions in a particular way, like you. The only people who come here are those who are already dead. Just because you''re angry doesn''t change anything."


    "You''re colder than I thought."


    "You''re just biting. There''s nothing left for you to feel that way. If you really want to do something for them, it''s not shouting, it''s revenge on The One who created this disaster. In that sense, Rondale is a good target."


    "That''s what motivates me."


    "Yes, you seem more human than a pioneer. It was unexpected that he reacted stronger than he expected."


    Lin still has no idea what Xi Hyun is, but he was impressed by his love for Humans. That''s what he said, and that''s what he did. I didn''t know why. However, it was only a lead to the vivarium because it was clear that it would motivate him.


    "Yes, I was definitely motivated, as you said. I''m neither a hero nor a great man, but if you don''t give ''The One'' a punch, I won''t be free."


    /024


    After returning to Lynn''s lair, she sits on a soft couch. In the basement where there was no electricity, there were all these aromatic candles shining a subtle light on the table. That''s why Lynn''s existence was poisoned. Her white hair was giving off a subtle glow even in the dark.


    Shi Hyun, who had glimpsed the embarrassing settlement even though he called it a tent, took the coffee that Lynn brought to his mouth. Warm, tasteless, but without any complaints, she accepted her favor.


    "We need one more thing to win Rondale."


    "What''s that?"


    "You''re getting stronger. I wish I was twice as strong in that state."


    Se-hyun, who has an unusual power of winning, gravely spills Lynn''s words. It was a condition that other beings would not be surprised, but he could make a convincing achievement in a few months if he wanted to.


    However, Sihyun told a lie without hesitation.


    "Being twice as strong here is like catching a cloud. I don''t know how long it will take. Maybe a few years. You''re okay with that?"


    "It''s not like that. Because there''s a way to do it. Apparently, you use your ideas very simply. If I could replenish it a little, I''d be able to get twice as much power now."


    Only then did I realize that Lin had fallen from a continent of thought. It''s not unusual to know how to be a little more efficient than the Stigma that we use.


    "Is it true you can still be twice as strong?"


    "Yes, human stigma was originally called ''the Awakening of Attributes'' on that continent. It''s the legion at the very bottom, with a way of dealing with ideas. Ah, legion is the whole idea of how to deal with ideas. It''s a little more refined for human stigma."


    As soon as I heard Lin''s words, I realized that Stigma was also a commonly used method in Lin''s hometown. And in Lynn''s hometown, she realized that there were also multiple ways to deal with ideas.


    "So you''re gonna teach me a legion that''s more efficient than a stigma?"


    "You''re as smart as you look. Human stigma, no," arousal of attributes "was a talkative regression on that continent. No, I''m ashamed to say Legion. It is a systematic and specific method called Legion that was used when it did not come out."


    "Why is that?"


    "The Awakening of Attributes is a byproduct of the process by which humans first realized the existence of thought in pioneers. I mean, it''s like having a lot of dry salt on my skin when I''m out on the ground playing on the beach. Simply put, unlike effort, it''s a way to hone your skills with luck. We just throw ourselves into the sea of thought and see the results. The Awakening Attribute quickly disappeared with the advent of Legion, perhaps due to the uncertainty of entrusting everything to heaven."


    An incomplete Legion. Or the beginning of Legion. In this way, the demonstration of understanding the ''Awakening of Attributes'' raises one question.


    "But why is it still here in the form of a stigma?"


    "Maybe it''s because one of the pioneers who came to this side of the world taught us to ''evolve attributes''. But you know, I don''t even have a hobby like this. I didn''t want humans to evolve in the first place."


    Lin thought of a radio beacon with no name or face, and kicked his tongue briefly.


    "There are some pioneers who don''t like humans."


    "If you are intelligent enough to distinguish pia ( ) even if you are not a pioneer, don''t worry about it because everyone has such standards. What''s important to us is catching Rondale."


    "That''s right."


    "Then I''ll get started quickly. Last time I checked, you were running a bunch of stickers, how many of them are there?"


    He thought of Stigma in his head.


    Synchronization, Vibration, Acceleration, Hardening, Flame, Flurry, Glacier, Watermelon, Watermelon, Watermelon, Firepower, Firepower, Firepower, Fluoroscopy, Shredding. Somehow, the stigmas piled up like loot were each shining their own light.


    "... about 12."


    "Trait Awakening" has twelve different abilities? It''s a ridiculous gift. "


    Lin, who had been consistent with his relaxed attitude so far, had to open her mouth. It is an achievement that would have been achieved by a ''legendary warrior'' on the continent where she lived. Lin gave a meaningful smile while looking up at her.


    "Should I throw it away?"


    "No, it''s great. It''s not that good of a seed-husband-... it''s that big of a waste. The Awakening of Attributes is also a way of dealing with ideas. You''re just buying another car. You can ride whatever you want."


    According to Lynn, Xi Hyun was relieved. Stigma was one of the main pillars responsible for his strength. And Stigma vibrations (38663; ) were a precious ability that gave up your possibilities. A situation that cannot be discarded. That''s why he was even thinking about not learning regionals if he had to throw away his stigma.


    "There''s no conflict with Stigma. Well, that''s a relief. Now I want to hear about Legion."


    "Legion has its characteristics in every wave. Some waves have the advantage of being able to handle lightning freely, and some waves become unspeakably strong in the flesh. It''s the only way to benefit from an Awakening Attribute. It takes effort, time and talent, but it''s much more efficient than an Awakening Attribute."


    "You learn legion by setting up a Yupa with the abilities you want."


    "Yes, so there are continental famous waves, there are one-man waves, there are declining waves, there are now missing waves. There are all kinds of cases you can think of."


    "What am I going to learn?"


    I had no choice but to expect him. He also trembled at the fact that he was getting a little stronger. He would, too. The Legion in the forerunner''s head cannot be ordinary.


    "Looking forward to it, I can feel it. As you can imagine, I know quite a lot of regionals. We all know that continents would have fallen in shock from what they could find in the middle of nowhere. My ancestors have been married to countless legendary greats. I''m pretty sure I''m learning with my fingers. So let me ask you a question. What would you be if you were given the power?"


    Xihyun had an unexpected deja vu. He knew this question. She also asked the same question by handing over the tree of the knowledge of good and evil. He didn''t hesitate. His answer was fixed from the beginning.


    "I will survive, and then I want to be human."


    "Hehe, hehe. I mean, what kind of fat thing is that? That''s the dumbest answer I''ve ever heard. That''s all I''ve ever wanted to do since I learned regionals. I see the distribution as a man. It''s too ordinary. It''s too ordinary to yawn."


    Lin grins and grins as if Xi Hyun''s answer were amusing. Born a pioneer and raised a pioneer, she had never thought of that. The idea of wanting to survive, the idea of wanting to live a human life, was only funny to her.


    But it was also pure. For Lin, who had been worn out for many years, the existence of Xi Hyun was giving her a radiant glow that was hard to see. Unquestioned innocence. Pose that doesn''t just want strength. Everything was not there for Lynn. That''s why I felt jealous. I thought I wanted it.


    "Since you entertained me, I will teach you the corresponding legions. Best Legion I''ve ever known."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. The protagonist''s speech will change later. He just purposely changed his tone because his appearance doesn''t match that of a young man. It''s weird that a big beast speaks the language of a young man.

 38 00038 New summer connections

    /025


    Earlier, the continent was one. A place that remained intact without breaking. Ideals where everyone is equally empowered. All life was living in perfect balance. But peace didn''t last long.


    The friction that began for one trivial reason divided many creatures. They looked down on each other and ignored each other according to their own standards. The whites (whitewash 40442;) gathered together the whitewash (whitewash 40442;) and the blackwash (whitewash 40442;).


    Factions formed, enemies formed, and vigilant.


    And finally, a war broke out. A disaster that no one wanted, but everyone expected. Those who were bitten by madness could not overcome even knowing the existence of madness. I was overwhelmed by the flow of time. I just watched.


    Many lives have been lost. Countless fights have come and gone. Many sadnesses were born. The old ideals fade away, and the terrible despair blooms. It was then that the mutation occurred.


    A battlefield full of life. In a lonely place where no one came, the concept of ''death'' came out of the world with will and power. To this day, every situation has changed with the appearance of witnesses who say that there is a transcendent being without God and a pioneer.


    As soon as death was awakened, it began to kill all living things with its foreign appearance and absolute power. It was like a dead lion from God. All is swept away. It is broken. I went back to nothing. There was nothing left where death passed. All he walked with was debris and ashes.


    Only then did all living creatures realize that a punisher appeared to punish the sinners who ruined paradise. And it was only to be united against the condemned. An alliance that could not be achieved with any concession and compromise. For the first time, those who became one opposed death.


    But in front of absolute power, groups and forces were meaningless. All it does is turn to dust. "Death" was absolute for everyone. It was an inevitable destiny since I was born mortal.


    For a long period of 32 years, the cleansing of ''death'' stopped the success. There was nothing on the continent where everything died and returned for the first time. But there was one possibility. The possibility of being able to return to paradise again. The future of being able to start all over again.


    After completing the mission, Death faced his own extinction. Seeing that the absolute power disappeared and the wick of life was shortened enough to end, Death finally gave a gift to those who would become his descendants. He left evidence that he existed on the continent.


    All the records on Death.


    All the reasons for death.


    All the way to death.


    "Death" was called the "Law of the Dead."


    "An artifact left by a pioneer born of the concept of ''death'' - Legion-. I know there''s a pioneer left who first recognized and used his idea. After all, it''s the legend of the Genesis. I think it is absurd to believe in a record that there may have been a presence."


    "I found it in an ancient ruin, too. I don''t care if you say you don''t believe me. I only told him about Legion''s history. It''s too late to complain now that you''ve been cooked for a month anyway."


    "That''s right."


    Sihyun accepted Lynn''s words without a word. During the past month, he has learned the Dead Man''s Law under Lynn''s guidance. The law of the lion that Lin introduced as the strongest region had special powers, as she said.


    Stigma was at a different speed than the historical institution and circuit circulation. Furthermore, the level of thinking within the atmosphere was also different. He realized that he was getting stronger every second.


    "A monster, by the way. Obviously the difficulty of acquiring the law of lions was excellent. You followed me here in less than a month."


    "You said you liked your teacher."


    "Huh, that''s a good point."


    Sihyun cared about the words. The law of the lion was written to be inexplicable many years after death without understanding it. It was not a question of talent or not. It was about how much I experienced the boundaries of life and death. An epiphany that cannot be obtained unless you suffer and face death. It was about mental awareness, not physical training.


    As a result, it was a simple challenge for him to die twenty-three times. "Death" was always attached to his back, and he faced death several times to smash it. I could not overcome the problems of the Lion''s Law.


    "But why didn''t you learn something so good yourself?"


    "I wanted to learn, but there were limits. You''re supposed to have a strong body without any legion, but you can''t do more than a certain level of physical ability without it. Even if it is one of them. Furthermore, the ancient ruins were difficult for me to break through with the Fox Bead. There''s really no way that a person of that level hasn''t mastered lethargy temperature. In other words, even if someone got the law of lions first, it was an agent who learned it there."


    Lin narrates a story she couldn''t learn. I realized that there was a huge blemish on Sihyun who was listening quietly to her.


    "... isn''t it the same as when I first learned that no one knows the benefits of the law of lions? Then why are you so confident that this is the best region?"


    "I introduced you because I''m confident. A region I never shared with anyone. I don''t know what the laws of lions are capable of because I haven''t either. But the power inside is real. My hunches tell me that after centuries, And you realize how powerful the law of lions is, don''t you?"


    "That''s right."


    "What about the flow of thought organs or circuits?"


    "It''s brutal. I can''t handle it."


    Xihyun put his hand on the heart of his historical organ. The parietal muscle. At the same time the heart was beating, the internal organs were beating violently. And it was breaking down in real time. It was a result of not overcoming the exercises that were out of limits.


    The law of lions was like a tight-knit predator. There was no subtraction for the convenience of the user. Ever since I got to the heart of Shi Hyun, the law of lions has been beating like crazy. I stimulated the circuit to break. I inhaled as much thought as I could. I don''t think the user''s body is broken and dying. There was no consideration.


    That''s why he spent the last month in agony over broken institutions and circuits. If it hadn''t been calibrated for ''transcendent regeneration'', it would have been broken already. The law of lions was a double-edged sword to the user. It gave absolute power, but also gave an overwhelming horror of death.


    "Funny thing is, this is normal driving." "


    "That''s why you have to have a strong body without learning Legion. If you move on to the next step, you''ll see the bow, so wait until then. The fact that Legion''s nature has not been revealed means he''s still at the starting point."


    "Unclear comforting advice."


    "What can I say? I can say the law of lions is the strongest region, but no one''s ever learned it." I think it''s a win-win. "


    Exclusivity had its advantages, but it had its disadvantages. The situation was the same. Sihyun holds the great legion of the Lion, but he is stuck in the lurch of having to go through all this alone. Even when things could not be reversed by the law of the lion, there were no examples or examples to help him. He just had to fix it.


    "Then it''s time to find out what Rhondale has to offer, since we''re done with regionals. You taught me how to see ideas as an objective indicator, right?"


    "Yes."


    Under Lynn, she was able to learn a few practical skills. One of them was how to read the size of the opponent''s mind.


    He practiced for a month and turned his mind to the path he had been used to. He measured Lynn''s thinking in front of his eyes. A light flows from around her body. It was twice as big as that of Sihyun.


    A demonstration that was able to intuitively see the light flowing from the imagination put its tongue into Lynn''s strength. Thoughtful was not necessarily strong, but it could be a measure to measure the opponent''s strength.


    "As you can see, I have 1.4 million ideas. You have 750,000 ideas."


    "Almost twice the difference."


    "You know that thinking is not all about strength, right?"


    "I know."


    Indeed, it was. Currently, the power of Xi Hyun and Lin was a paper difference. Absolutely unbelievable. We couldn''t beat each other so easily. It was an important indicator that the size of the thinking didn''t determine everything.


    "Then how much thought is there in Rondale?"


    "Rondale''s thinking is close to 10 million."


    "Ten million? I thought this was an unpleasant opponent, but five times the difference between the two of us... Can we win?" "


    "Hehe, there''s nothing to be afraid of. I told you, it doesn''t tell you the absolute power of thought. And I can keep up with Rondale if I have Fox Beads. He had a female owner, so it was highly thought out. You''re just like me."


    "Does a guy named Rondale have a mistress for his looks?"


    Thinking of Rondale, who looks like a giant dragon, doesn''t fit the nickname "evil shadow," he looks down at Lynn.


    "Yes. It''s rare for a pioneer like him or me to have a special ''bow.'' For the record, his feminist imagination is nine million. That means Rondale only has 1.5 million ideas of his own. Be a little more confident."


    In Lin''s voice, which divides her strength by a million units, her head became dizzy. The unit of strength he had established so far seemed to be shattered.


    "How strong can a woman''s power be?"


    "Sacrificing the Queen Dowager will grant me one wish."


    At Lynn''s statement of granting her wishes, she hardened her face. The more I listened, the more I listened, the more I saw. The ''Wise Man''s Stone'', which turns the stone into gold, was even more reliable.


    "Wishful thinking. Suddenly the scale is enormous. It''s like Aladdin''s magic lamp."


    "There were accidents on that continent because of tools like that. It''s not uncommon, but it''s not uncommon. I told you, that continent is where human thought magic and supernatural phenomena exist. It should come as no surprise that the dead have risen, and the country that was strong has suddenly turned to ash."


    How many times have I been in an accident? How can I answer with such a light tone? Sihyun stared at Lin''s face. Lynn also quickly turned to the topic of reading the eyes of such a demonstration.


    "Now, enough chitchat. Finally, the law of lions is on course, so we need to catch Rondale fast."


    "You have no sense of change, but I agree with that opinion."


    The longer the time it took to leave the ranch, the more people would not leave for the afterlife. That''s why he waited for Lin to make a quick decision.


    "I''m looking forward to exerting my new powers quickly. In that case, why don''t you catch the day of the fight in two days?"


    "There is no argument. The sooner the better."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 39 00039 New Summer Bond

    /026


    "Sir, it''s cool, right?"


    "I see. It''s really cool."


    Shi Hyun, who was in the front of his nose with the evil shadow Rondale, was under the mask of a swimmer. Although the hand of the swimming was only as good as the itching of his shoulders, he felt more faithful than ever before.


    It was the first time in his life that someone tried to do this for him. Of course, it was exaggerated, but the joy did not change. Recognizing that the hand of the swimming was slowing down, Jihyun carefully stood up.


    "Then let''s start training."


    "Hehe... Mister, can we not do it today?"


    Swimming struggled with tears. Repetitive and simple fitness training was difficult for her. Violent movements that squeaked muscles and bones did not fit her constitution. In other words, she was an Indian, not an outsider. I liked it best when it was cool at home.


    "But it''s essential to be strong in a world like this. I''m not saying I don''t want to, I have to." Swimming, you saw it. The bad guys from last time. You have to work hard and punish them if they show up. Isn''t that right? "


    "Still, mister, take the day off. What?"


    The swim hung on his arms, making a fool of himself. However, he never broke his heart. It was his position that the training couldn''t be compromised even if the others were concessional. It is because it is time to become flesh and blood.


    "I can''t. Swimming. Training is essential. The most important thing in training is to be constant. I don''t know now, but when you grow up, you''ll be old enough to understand his heart. So that''s it, then."


    "Just rest today and I''ll work really hard from tomorrow!"


    "Let''s get started."


    Swimming quickly turned blunt, but she was determined. Realizing that his wind isn''t working, the swim bows and starts training. I did not receive thought support. Orloth moves only with pure physical ability. You only move for a few minutes, but you sweat quickly on the swimming forehead.


    "You''re in pretty good shape."


    "Huh, I don''t know."


    The torn swim turns its head and quietly resumes training. It was a month ago that Sihyun started training swimmers like this. Since swimming was not always a protected position because she was a young child, to nurture her self-reliance and practical strength, Shi Hyun taught her in the name of training.


    Of course, it was filled only with exercises that a girl of that age could endure. I also considered growing up. It was just a bit more advanced in the health gymnastics, but she could see that this time was very helpful for her future.


    With the world changing like this, helplessness was imperative. In Seoul, one second difference was the difference between victory and death. Sihyun wanted the swimmer to shape his destiny with his own strength.


    Moreover, Stigma''s ability to swim was too poor to let go. Her stigma was a ''steel-steel'', which corresponds to a superhuman family with fewer numbers than the rare one of one. One of one. The rare type stigma of the superhuman family was 1% of the 1%. It was also a rare case worldwide.


    The Stigman of Swimming was the ability to activate the body to its fullest extent. The growth potential was infinitely high. It was all determined by the user''s efforts.


    Adamantium, named after the superhuman family, pushed all of the body''s values, including strength, thinking ability, and body strength, to the limit. With your efforts, you might be able to get the nickname Human Bullet.


    Unless willed to be discouraged, steel that shows the same defensive power as diamond was not only external durability, but also internal resistance. Of course, the more she trained, the stronger she got. That''s why he didn''t want to leave the rough stones like swimming.


    "If you''re unwell, come here."


    "I won''t see you today either."


    A curious step forward, the swim stood face to face with his tail. Her training ended with a fight with her tail. Last gate, to be exact!


    The swim raises Stigma''s strength with a natural twist. At the same time, a stigma engraved on her neck glows.


    "Begin."


    "Yes, sir."


    The swimming, which had been greatly elevated in all physical abilities with the steel, hit him on the tail with a quick stroke. Currently, she was in a well-trained adult male''s physical ability. However, her tail was like teasing her to swim, avoiding cooking whenever she moved.


    "Yippee!"


    As a child, the quick swim jumped up like a frog and reached out to grab its tail. A move that throws both dignity and originality. Unfortunately, I tried so hard, but the moment the hand of the swimming reached his tail did not come.


    "That''s enough. You must be in a lot of trouble."


    "No, I can do a little more. All you have to do is grab his tail."


    "That''s not the point. Swimming."


    He sighed and stopped swimming as he was already away from the Dalian. Next, Shi Hyun, who thought he had to teach physiology, went back to his daily life with her.


    After spending the day like that, I got into bed with my tired body and lay my head on his arm. She smiled bitterly and left her arm behind because of her behavior that had become her lifestyle and habit.


    Close enough to catch each other''s breath. Swimming noticed that Sihyun was awake. It''s because my body is shaking. She looked at him for a long time and quietly recited it.


    "Aren''t you sleeping?"


    "I can''t sleep today."


    "Is something wrong?"


    "You know what? A lot."


    Tomorrow was the hunt for the evil shadow of Rondale. A member of The One who has brought this disaster on the world. The power gap was clear. I couldn''t help but care.


    The swimming stared at her with an innocent gaze.


    "Is something difficult for you, too?"


    The fundamental question: Sihyun smiled a little at the words of the swim. Hard, isn''t it? Such problems were not applicable to Xi Hyun. Such questions were meaningless for him with the ability to regress in the past. The only thing left for him to do, given how many more chances, was to endure or not endure.


    So the answer to the question of swimming was easy. There are no difficulties catching the evil shadow Rondale. It will come to an end in some way if you have the will. Only then did she realize that she was nervous, and opened her mouth as she stroked the head of the swimmer.


    "Of course it''s not difficult. You have special powers. The power to overcome any hardship or adversity."


    "Then you have nothing to worry about. You can do all right."


    Blindness with no basis or context. Self-subjected comments. But it was a great power for him. What he needed was not the Almighty God who fulfilled his wish. What he really needed was a family that prayed for his wish to come true.


    "See you tomorrow, Swimming."


    "Good night, mister."


    /027


    Xi Hyun again stood in front of the international airport and put a huge vivarium in his eyes. The sight is creepy no matter how many times I look at it. The factory that slaughtered a human corpse and turned it into a new life always shocked him greatly.


    Sihyun turns his head to look at Lynn, staring at the numerous heteros passing by before his eyes. She was no longer a woman after finishing her preparations. White fur was just an impressive gumiho, like when he first saw it.


    "Can we raid in broad daylight, by the way?"


    Sihyun looked up at the sun that was floating high in the sky. The center of the solar system, even beyond Grandeliol. A demonstration of a consistent flame expressed concern. It was because there was a prejudice that raids should happen at night.


    Standing on a plain with nowhere to hide from Sihyun, summoning the opponent in broad daylight with no shadows was clearly a misunderstanding of the time and place.


    "Rather, it''s the middle of the day. The evil" shadow. ""


    Despite Xi Hyun''s concerns, Lin deserved it. She acknowledged Rondale as a lifelong arch-enemy and identified his traits and weaknesses over a long lifetime. It was a pale precursor to the surface of the sebum. Lynn waited for this day. I spent my whole life trying to kill her father and Rondale, who became part of The One.


    "Are you ready?"


    "I''ve been ready for a long time. I just didn''t make it. Are you ready to follow me? If you''re scared, run now. I''m not going to."


    "Isn''t it weird to come all the way out here and say that? I''m here because I''m ready. I wouldn''t be standing here if I wasn''t ready."


    "Still a strange thinker. Maybe this will end your life. Give up the confidence that everything is going as we think it is. I fought Rondale 24 times, but I never won. He''s that sophisticated and strong. I''m glad you came all the way here for me, but I don''t want to make you throw your life away. You can go back if you really don''t want to."


    Lynn speaking in a stagnant voice somewhere. Only then did she realize that she was giving herself one last chance. It''s a chance to escape and save your life.


    Sihyun shakes his head after spending a month together and realizing that Lin is affectionate. I only received her heart.


    "I''m not going back. No matter what the outcome, we''re in this together."


    Lin quickly regained her lively voice, abandoning her stagnant voice, with her attitude unchanged.


    "Hehe, I really can''t stop it. There''s no turning back now. I''m sorry, but I need you to stay with me until the end."


    Lin confesses, pulling out the blue flame from the nine tails. The blue flame, which contained intense heat enough to deflect the atmosphere, was fired straight at the ranch. At the same time as the noise sounds, one side of the barn collapses.


    The blue flame, which remained strong after completing the mission, bit by bit consumed the ranch. The place where Sihyun and Lynn were turned into hell with the smell of burning meat. Numerous chunks of meat crumble to ashes. Sihyun and Lin walked in the cloudy smoke.


    The International Airport was home to a huge ranch, so Lynn''s spark occupied an extremely small area, but that alone was enough for numerous heteros to run through.


    He glanced at the heteros surrounding him and laughed fearlessly. It was all his prey. It was a sacrifice that became the blood and flesh of the victor. The cheerful growling demonstration corrected.


    Lin next to him also burned the whole house with her nine tails spread out like a fan. There was no retreat from her, who was desperate for all-out war. Her figure, which raises her energy with all her might, revealed fangs with a mass of heteros.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 40 00040 New Summer Connection

    With a sinister sound, all the heteros at the ranch came to one place to stop Sihyun and Lin. In the movement of the heteros pushing in like a tidal wave, he kicked his tongue briefly.


    The ranch was also a production plant, but it was also the home of the heteros. Of course, the situation was also expected. But the number of heteros in front of him surpassed his imagination.


    It''s because the number of heteros that ran to prevent intruders was 100,000. Among them, there was no visible hetero. It was the kind of heteros that he had never seen together.


    "Even in a production plant, this seems like a bit much."


    "Have you lost your mind already? You''re scared."


    "I''m sorry, but I''m a ''person'' who''s caught thousands of heteros. I''m not scared."


    "You speak well."


    The situation of a sudden burst. In order to get rid of tension, Xi Hyun and Lynn exchanged meaningless conversations. It was then that the lightning fell.


    Kwaggaga River.


    The sky quickly became cloudy. In the weather that seemed to rain soon, a group of international airports were flooded with darkness. Thunder and lightning overwhelmed the space and hundreds of meters of monsters appeared in the blackened clouds.


    Sinister Shadow Rondale. With only 10 million monsters under the assumptive imagination, all the surrounding heteros bowed their heads in tribute. With 100,000 troops and their managers leading them, Ji-hyun and Lin unnoticed themselves.


    "''Fox Bitch,'' did you come back because you didn''t have enough to destroy the ranch last time? I never knew you wanted to die so badly. This is it, considering your relationship with your father."


    A voice that resonates from the sky. Just words alone overwhelmed the throne, and he bit his lip. I felt like I was going to collapse soon because of the overwhelming difference.


    "Don''t call your father out of your filthy mouth! You traitor! I know how many pioneers died because of you!"


    Out of Rondale''s pressures, Lynn shouts for Rondale. From childhood, you reveal a sharp, sharp fang at the opponent who took good care of her.


    "I can''t help it. Those who cannot read the flow of time, and those who cannot ride, only die and disappear. So did your father. It''s nothing to be sad about."


    "It''s disgusting to justify yourself in such a way that you killed your father and went to The One. Londale!"


    "The man you know as Rondale is long dead. It''s not hard to think that way. But who''s next to him?"


    Rondale, who was consistent from start to finish with a relaxed attitude, turns to him. For him, it was the first time I saw him. There can be no fate or grudge. That''s why I asked boldly. It wasn''t Shi Hyun who answered. Lynn stepped forward and said on behalf of the answer.


    "My ''romantic''."


    Rondale smiles ferociously before he argues that it''s Moore. I understood what Lin was saying.


    "Oh, right. An unidentified pioneer who saved your life last time. Too bad. Seeing you like this, you''re already attracted to the unfortunate Fox. That''s what your family''s been doing for generations. He didn''t acknowledge the inevitability of overwhelming power, sold his filthy body and continued his worthless life."


    "If you say anything more than that, I won''t let you!"


    Lin growls roughly, her whole body furry, but Rondale doesn''t move an eye. His strength and ingenuity did not allow him to react like that.


    "Humble one. What was his name again?"


    "It''s Cetilian, Rondale."


    "Cetilian, Cetilian. I''ve never heard of him. A newborn pioneer here. There''s one more reason to kill you."


    Rondale''s words contained a whirlwind. The calm energy of one of those who kill Humans and try to invade the continent is invisible. That''s why he wondered what Rondale meant.


    However, the question of Xi Hyun was not solved. It''s because Rondale, who had just been leading the conversation in a relaxed manner, turned and looked at them like he was going to kill them.


    "Unfortunately, you will die here. There are many reasons, either because you resisted The One or because you opposed the cause. And because I was just born. You may or may not know. But the fact that you''re going to die does not change."


    I don''t feel any mercy for Rondale after solving all my questions. The first thing he opened was a whimsical debacle. From the beginning, Shi Hyun and Lin knew it couldn''t end well with Rondale. I had no intention of ending it.


    To catch the enemy who killed her father, Sihyun gave true rest to the dead. On stage for each reason and reason. All I wanted to have in the jungle, where everything was organized by force, was to seize it with my own strength.


    "So long for death!!!"


    That''s how the fight for life and death began. There is no judgment. The first to fall is defeat. Thunder and lightning strike to the ground like a bell proclaiming the beginning. Power deployment without hesitation. The ground that greeted the natural disaster with its whole body caused dirt to form as it shifted in and out.


    "Move!"


    Before Rin shouts, she is out of attack range. Predictions corrected by ''primitive instinct'' made light. Sihyun and Lin were busy moving. They hit the battlefield at the highest speed they can. Lightning followed behind their backs. With every drop, the ground shakes and the surrounding landscape is destroyed.


    "Unfortunate fox and unborn ''pioneer''. There is no place for you in this world!!"


    A thunderstorm striking like a rainstorm. Inside, Xi Hyun and Lin give each other a glance. After stepping on the back of 100,000 heteros, Lin bends her waist. At the same time, she climbed on her back.


    Sihyun has to touch his body for the battle against the evil shadow Rondale to take place. If the resonant effect is smooth, the giant dragon is not the target of the simulation.


    However, it was like a miracle for him who was incompetent on the flight. It was Lynn who appeared there. Despite her lack of wings, she was able to fly in the same position as Rondale, giving her wings to him.


    "You only have one chance. Once your abilities are compromised, Rondale will never allow access."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll get you there at once."


    Lin, who put him on her back, rose to the sky. Then you run towards Rondale''s tail. A storm sharper than a spear rips through her skin, but it doesn''t matter. I only made my way to my destination.


    Sihyun steps up to the blind spot, barely out of sight of Rondale, using his back as a platform. The demonstration that landed on Rondale''s huge body immediately aligned with his body.


    "Die! You miserable fox!"


    "One Juan Muchi! Your father was the one who helped you build the inner sanctuary and create the Lady, so take revenge for her kindness!"


    With all of his 1.4 million thoughts, Lynn tears the atmosphere and knocks Rondale''s body with her tail, tapping the wall of sound. The power emanating from the nine strong tails, stronger than steel, instantly made Rondale''s giant tremble.


    "Bitch!"


    Leaning behind Noho in Rondale, Lynn burns her thoughts. The ''polarization'' she had learned was a region describing the power of fire and light. A gumiho''s Bigi that gives you the ability to deal with the flames that have been scorched to their extremes while moving like light. She is an outstanding member of her clan. She reveals her true form of polarization to the world.


    [Transcendence]


    Another world forged from Legion, the goal of all Legions. Light and heat gathered around Lean, who had expanded her transcendence. At the same time, her nine tails are torched by a white flame. Pure sparks. White sparks, like snow, distort the sights around you.


    Everything began to melt, losing shape. Lean, who left everything in the heat of the eruption from the Fire Dragon Peak, ran ferociously towards Rondale. At the same speed as the flash of light, she soon became a flash. The white light pierces Rondale''s head, his eyes blazing.


    Kwaggaga River.


    Rondale falls with the sound of the mountains crumbling. Hundreds of meters of giants fell from the sky and everything around them was twisted. The heteros wandered around in the dirt that filled the field of view. The fall of their existence as absolute gods came as a shock to them.


    Immediately, the dust clears and Rondale appears. His face was badly melted into an unknown shape. It was the result of exaggerating that he could not accept the heat that he could not bear.


    "... I like it."


    Lynn, who stopped Rondale with all her might, also fell from the sky. There was no strength left in her. We were able to bring Rondale down to the ground because she put 1.4 million of her thoughts ahead of her without thinking about the future.


    "Damn it..."


    In the breathtaking space of everyone, he was embarrassed. It wasn''t because Rondale crashed. The ''weightless body'' was intact in an unexpected crash. He was truly surprised by the fact that he was found to be in harmony.


    "I can''t use the resonance."


    Rondale the Sinister Shadow was a pioneer born of the concept of "Shadow," as the name suggests. Rondale, who had become stronger as darkness became stronger and more ferocious as shade became, was the shadow itself. Unfortunately, there was no unique frequency in the ''shadow''.


    Rondale''s body was special in the first place. It looked like it had physical characteristics, but it was an illusion. It looked like an illusion, but it had physical properties. It was like a mirage. I was there, but there was no way to prove it.


    Defeating Rondale is not a resonant move. Overwhelming violence was the only answer. Rondale was born with a similar birth to death, which describes the law of lions. A pioneer derived from the concept. It is an absolute force for ambiguity.


    Realizing that his greatest attack, resonance, did not work, Shi Hyun bows his head. As long as his skill doesn''t work, his thought and physical abilities are unlikely to have any effective impact on Rondale.


    "Did you fail?"


    "I don''t blame you. I first noticed that there is an opponent with this skill that doesn''t work. No, I never knew such a thing could exist as a creature."


    Lin came to Shi Hyun''s side, but she didn''t change her face after hearing the dreadful news. In her position, the 24th defeat turned into the 25th defeat. I abandoned the idea of success at first sight. She''s running out of time to try and stop Rondale.


    "We have to regroup. I''ve just spent all my thoughts on the previous blow."


    It was intense enough to knock down hundreds of meters of giants. It must have been more than I imagined. That''s why he nodded his head and stood up.


    "Who''s going to let you go?"


    "You''re awake already!"


    After a sudden growl, he looked up with surprised eyes. There was Rondale, who was regenerating his ugly face in real time. Rondale''s face was returning to its original shape over time, as black as yellow ooze poured down.


    Under Rondale''s chin, a large pearl glows. The demonstration of the blue bead could be noticed at once. It''s called "The Lady." ''Bogu'' is a power source of infinite power and makes dragons tolerant. Si-hyun could see why Lin said she was lonely. She always lacked one last move.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 41 00041 A New Summer Connection

    "No more jokes."


    A black azure rises from Rondale''s body. The ''Shadow'' roams ominously under Rondale''s will. Thunder and thunder, which are characteristics of the dragon, have a completely different form of force than the storm. Sihyun couldn''t figure out what it meant.


    "What are you doing! Idiot!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Sihyun did not see the shadow of death approaching him. That''s why I had to react late at one stroke. Rin quickly approached him, previewing his death. It was a fleeting moment when the transition occurred.


    "Hehe."


    In response to Lynn''s groaning, she looks down. There was Lin sewn like a fishhook in the "Shadow Spear." She spits blood out of her mouth, red and white, like a trademark. There was a part of his intestine in the blood. The situation is fatal to anyone. Xi Hyun''s eyes trembled roughly, hugging her when she fell.


    "... What the hell? What the hell?"


    Seeing Lin throw herself to protect herself, she couldn''t open her mouth. I wished the situation in front of my eyes was just a nightmare. But reality didn''t go his way. Lynn''s body is only getting colder. As her warmth in her hands got cooler, her heart began to beat like crazy.


    "Ah, that''s right."


    "Why, why save me?"


    Xi Hyun''s eyes trembled without grasping at the ribs. He had the ability to regress in the past, so he didn''t die even if he died. There was always a chance. But Lynn was different. If she dies, it''s over. There could not have been a new opportunity in the afterlife.


    "Was that unnecessary?"


    Lin looked up at the crying face of Sihyun and asked indiscriminately. If the horrific sight of all her internal organs had not unfolded in her belly, it would not have been strange if she mistook it for a light question.


    "I don''t have to do this, I can live again. I can live again without you making sacrifices like this! Anytime, anytime..."


    He knew that even if he died, he would not die. However, all I knew about it was the party, Shi Hyun. Of course, Lin, who did not know about the past regression, threw herself into the crisis of Se-hyun and was forced to save him. She judged that she might die because of herself.


    Disasters that occurred because information shared between them was staggered. He cleared red blood from Lynn''s mouth that was throwing out elongated foam. The gorgeous blood that flows through his fingers clouds his mind.


    "I can live. I can live when I get back. So don''t give up. There''s no memory like this. It''ll all work out. I can make it work when I start over."


    Yes, if you refresh the past, Lynn will be able to live. Sihyun thought lightly. He always changed the future that way. This is also just a happy or episode. Hyun who judged it that way tried to smile. But tears were already falling from his eyes.


    Lin squeezes the last of his strength and digs into his arms, looking up at him. Her eyes are losing their light.


    "I''m sorry, I knew this would happen, but I turned away. I put it all on the line thinking maybe I could win. I mean, honestly telling you to take all the responsibility for nothing has anything to do with it. So you''re on your own."


    "Don''t tell me, please. Don''t say you''re sorry."


    Sihyun groaned. The Viceroy accepted Lynn''s words of apology as a declaration of defeat. The judgement of the winner-take-all without mercy gave me goose bumps.


    He had been helped by the winner-takes-takes-takes-takes-takes-takes-takes-takes-takes-takes-takes-takes-all until now. Winner''s diet turned everything into blood and flesh. Sihyun caught on to such a winning streak. I stopped the time of my past regression from becoming ''this moment now.''


    "I''ve had a good time for the last month. I''m telling you, it''s not like this to be a burden on you. It''s true what you like, but it''s not enough to sacrifice myself. After my father died, the One consumed the continent, and for 55 years, living in a place no one knew about was exhausting. Hehe, I don''t even know what to say. I''m already wrong."


    "No, I can live. It''s not too late. So please don''t say you''re sorry! No, don''t even think about losing!"


    "Sorry... I pray you live even in death."


    Lean shakes her head powerlessly. Or her shell. The winner-take-all accepted Lynn''s declaration of defeat. Xi Hyun shuddered, feeling her ''gluteal sorcery'' flowing into her body.


    When she realized that the time of her past regression had become ''this moment'', she felt a rush of excitement. He is convinced that if he goes back in time, he will be able to meet Lynn. But now Lynn has crossed a river that cannot be returned again. At least I became invisible to him.


    "Heheheh... Beg for mercy..."


    The excuse of not knowing the winner-take-all greed was not even masturbating. He was aware of the dangers of winning.


    "Are we done with the neodrama?"


    A solemn echo that resonates within the intestine. Somehow Rondale regained his original look, looking down at the demonstration with a misguided attitude. The reappearance of the enemy. However, Xi Hyun only mistreats Lin with a cold embrace.


    "I''m sorry, Lynn... Because of me, I made you die because I was weak."


    It was a life without regret.


    No, it was a life of regret.


    He rationalized himself as a life without regret because he did not have the power to defeat irrationality. This was a pretty good life. However, he came to his senses and accepted that it was wrong.


    If it was just a life of regret, I would have faced myself so that there would be no regrets. To prove that I had no regrets, I had to stand up through many obstacles and adversities.


    The demonstration was ready.


    The blade of the winner, the deceased, was never broken. There was no limit to the blade that became sharper and harder the more you ate blood.


    The shield of past regression continued to ensure life and opportunity until the will wore off. It is a critical means to break through obstructed futures.


    "Hehehehe, hehehehehe, hehehehehehe."


    What was he afraid of? What are you hesitating about? He already has the tools in his hand to defeat an unreasonable situation. He glanced down at his hands and laughed loudly. I smiled like crazy.


    "Have you gone mad? What a terrible fate."


    "You''re not crazy, Rondale. I just realized one thing."


    To slaughter so many humans, take their home, and keep the world at their feet. A demonstration looking up at the wicked shadow of Rondale, a member of The One, stood up. Carrying Lin, he quickly descends to the ground and lays her down.


    After quietly watching the process, Rondale looks at the demonstration with an interesting look. He was also hiding an appalling frenzy from Sihyun, who had a different energy and will than before.


    "I was afraid. I was afraid of dying or being torn apart. So I ran away from everything that was hurting me. That''s why I didn''t think to use my powers. But it''s different now. I''ll bite you with all my might. I don''t know how many times it''s gonna take, but when the end comes, we''ll know who won."


    Sihyun was born a hetero and decided for the first time to use the winner-take-all and past regression. Everything I saw was biting, pushing the past as hard as I could, and decided to push the limits.


    It was going to come to an end one way or another after the time was almost infinite. He looked up at the cloudy sky and looked down at Rin. One last courtesy to her. Sihyun steps away from her and walks toward Rondale.


    "You''re falling for that bitch. You''re willing to give your life for a woman who''s already dead and gone. I don''t understand your emotions. Even I''m a third party. Yes, I would have to kill you, who was born in this world, but I will spare your life today. So back off. My last mercy."


    "I am the ''Last Mercy''. Hurry up and save Lin. Then you won''t die from now on."


    "You''re crazy. If I didn''t mean it, I wouldn''t put you and I on the same page."


    "Here''s what I want to say, Rondale."


    Sihyun stepped on the ground. At the same time, the ground under his feet begins to dry up. Dramatic changes. Understanding his own death, and understanding the deaths of other people - Lin - revealed a way to fully deal with the law of lions.


    The law of the lion described by the word "death" that existed in the age of creation. It was a great region with the effect of depriving the organism of life and turning it into ''thinking power''.


    The ''winds of death'' caused by the law of the lion wrapped around his body. Death winds with fine particles like grains of sand were swirling around, absorbing everything that was alive and replacing it with thought.


    Though his thinking was only 750,000, that''s been the case so far. The simulations that were sucking the life out of the surroundings were increasing in real time.


    "You''ve learned a strange region."


    "That''s not the point right now, is it?"


    The demonstration of the law of lions was neither arrogant nor overbearing. 750,000 and 10 million fights did not narrow it down by just a few minutes. With a gesture of black wind sweeping everything around him, Shi Hyun rushes towards Rondale.


    "Come on, let''s fight for who''s left!"


    "Cocky bastard!"


    Rondale opens to the Lady, raising up all the shadows around him. Bondi, his power comes from the shadows. Extraordinary being, everywhere in the world. A firm, permanent concept that will become weaker and smaller. The shadow was his friend and companion.


    "Hehe."


    The waves of shadows emanating from 10 million ideas were overwhelming. I feel like I''ll suffocate just by looking at it. At the same time, the shadow with its sturdiness and flexibility matched perfectly. There is no imagination. Even light, the only adversary, is merely a medium that illuminates the shadows even more brightly.


    Kwaga Gaga River.


    Everything around me has been swept away by the Shadow Tide. Sihyun was one of them. I could not escape the realm of Rondale even if I was corrected for my ''invincible body'' and ''transcendent speed.'' The shadow was everywhere, and it was nowhere.


    So, he faced his twenty-fourth death in vain. But that wasn''t the end. He had twenty-fifth life left. He was also waiting for his 26th life.


    Flash. Like a flash of light in a white heatsink, Jihyun wakes up, hurtling past Rondale and toward a group of heteros on the other side. From the beginning, he didn''t want to deal with Rondale. All he wants is a victorious feast. Excessive evolution. Beyond standard. Those were the things.


    The actress-hetero on the stage was enough. It is worth 100,000. The demonstration into a group of heteros persistently targeted the heteros. You cut the hetero''s throat while dodging Rondale''s attack.


    Rondale trembles in an incomprehensible march of demonstration. It is because he had never seen such an unpredictable opponent in his long life.


    "Are you out of your mind?!!"


    Dragon Roar that rocks the heavens and the earth. Rondale hurls a bolt of lightning at the ground with Noho. The Kwaga River bends at your waist as the mountain crumbles and looks inside.


    However, even in that situation, Xi Hyun went crazy. I wanted to sacrifice a little more heteros. I prayed that I could reach the ''Perfect Monster'' using the winning formula.


    Despite being struck by lightning, Xi Hyun greedily hijacked the hetero''s character. Die, pillage, die, pillage and repeat. At that time, he was losing his ego in the spirit of repeating flashes and annihilations, but he didn''t mind.


    If it''s not work, ten.


    If you don''t have a fever, bag.


    If it''s not a bag, cloth.


    Using the winner-take-all, he recorded the ''moment of his death'' from the ''moment of his death'' using his past regression. There was no retreat from him. The "moment" recorded as a winner was merely an indicator of the future. The past that returned to the past was the only open future.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 42 00042 New summer connections

    Corrected by ''transcendent speed'' and ''envelope reaching extremes'', the demonstration overcame the moment of lightning strikes. Then he slaughtered one hetero in front of him. The winner-take-all who was robbing the dying hetero of bloodshed stepped into the path of evolution.


    The death winds that flowed from the "law of the dead" were extracted from the dead hetero and made it a foundation of thought. The historical institutions and circuits that expanded into fist style were violently shaken. Xi Hyun''s whole body was re-established by breaking into pieces in real time.


    The winner-takes-takes-takes-takes-takes-takes-takes-takes-takes-takes-takes-task and the Law of the Dead absorbed the hetero completely, leaving no bones behind. The characteristics and abilities of the hetero in their previous lives were robbed of their victorious appetites, and the soul and insane body was occupied by the law of the lion.


    Past regression assisted those two abilities. The limits of both abilities have created an infinite future so that they do not end there. The ability of colostrum to die but not die encouraged us to carry on with the future that had ended.


    "Rrrrgh!!!"


    Physical ability and thinking increased dramatically, drawing a vertical curve. The demonstration that could not overcome his growing body every second was overwhelmed by pain. The number of heteros he''s killed so far is 3,400. In the meantime, Rondale has killed eighty-eight times. His thoughts alone have broken through one million.


    Unusual growth. Greater explosion than explosion. The demonstration of abandoning his fear and accepting his abilities was becoming a completely immaculate monster. There was no one left to stop him. There was no one who could brake his growth that had thrown everything away.


    Sihyun''s body was a runaway train that lost its brakes. I didn''t know how to stop. I was merely risking the lives of the hetero toward the goal. And they were just mechanically butchering the heteros.


    With over 5000 characteristics already in his body, his body was boiling like it was about to explode. Characteristics and characteristics met to create a slightly higher level of characteristic. The characteristic that it was born with was met with another characteristic and evolved into a more developed characteristic. It was truly a scene of birth and evolution.


    Growth out of limits and limits. With a great twist in the flow of sky and earth, his body quickly began to evolve. Just breathing became a higher being.


    Blood vessels and bones, and skin and muscles were transformed into new every moment.


    The body of the demonstration that abandoned the old form of nervous system reached a level that only some of the pioneers could reach.


    As soon as he threw himself away and reached higher ground, he felt like the bomb was exploding inside his head. Something was blocking my head all this time, and it seemed to have been pierced. A clear, personal spirit. It was only after killing 10,000 heteros that Sihyun forgot pain and anger that he entered a new realm.


    "Yes, you!"


    Rondale is furious as he notices what is happening to him. The caterpillar has become a giant cocoon to become a butterfly.


    "You shouldn''t have let him live!"


    Thunder and lightning are different levels than they were before. A flashlight that went faster than the sound of the sound ("63817") cut off the forehead of Xi Hyun correctly. A thunderbolt that descended vertically from the sky. All the surrounding heteros did not overcome the shock and were pushed out.


    Kwaggaga River.


    Strong epilepsy that melts the skin and burns the muscles. Sihyun bites his molars tightly and resists. After the 124th death, Sihyun plundered numerous properties from 10,000 heteros. Among them were those with strong tolerance to epilepsy.


    It was an encouraging fact for him, though it was not enough to prevent lightning from coming out of 10 million ideas. At first, I couldn''t stand being naked. But now, lightning struck the front and the body remained intact.


    Clear evidence of growth. But it was also clear that it was still missing. It was literally all that was left of the body. We have a long way to go to resist Rondale''s attack and strike a deadly blow.


    "... just a little more... just a little more."


    "You''re crazy. I can''t believe how fast I''m growing." It''s growing every hour. Is that the power you were born as a pioneer in this age? Then I''ll deal with it with you sincerely. "


    As Rondale roars toward the sky, countless clouds stream in. Beyond the streets, a group of international airports darkened. Hiding hundreds of meters of gigantic bodies in the clouds, Rondale laughs cruelly.


    "If you don''t die, you just have to punish until you die."


    "Then your life is over. There is no death in my life."


    "Nonsense!!!!"


    All sorts of natural disasters were created among the clouds that covered international airports. Storms and storms. Thunder and lightning. Rain and snow. Climate has changed rapidly. The disaster that appeared, despite the season and timing, descended all together toward Sihyun.


    The storm and storm turned into blades, cutting off the sheaths and muscles of Xi Hyun. Thunder and lightning turned into a flash and burned his flesh. The rain and eyes sit on the wrecked skin, slowing the recovery.


    The place was not already on his side. However, he smiled fearlessly. I was abandoned by the place, but time was on his side. Even though Rondale took the lead with all his might, he was able to smile at the end.


    "It''s not over, Rondale."


    Sihyun leads to a stronger body, rushing towards the heteros. It was 90,000 troops, but he didn''t hesitate. 10,000 have already been eaten. The remaining 90,000 were also like that. It was not a huge and powerful herd, but a prey.


    While all sorts of natural disasters fell over his head, another stigma was placed on him, which caused harmony and vibration. Shattering and crushing of all objects. Together with the force of the resonance, there was a force that no one could presume to presume.


    resonant disruption that disrupts the union of all objects and breaks them all at once. It was the ultimate force to subdue a herd of heteros at once. Sihyun wielded the ''1.5 million'' thought force in resonance waves.


    Beyond the realm of the ''invisible body'', his body was precisely aiming for heterosexual spotting. The Kwagga River. Every time Shi Hyun flies a single volume, hundreds of heteros scatter like a leaf.


    Then I lost my shape and sublimated into a handful of ashes. The power of resonant fracturing was already in an insurmountable state for the hetero. A result of three rare stigmas being aggregated for one goal. His body became a shredder.


    "Move! Move! Out of the way!"


    Realizing the power of resonant fracturing, Shi Hyun advanced hundreds of steps at a time. I ran on the path of evolution so quickly that I couldn''t even imagine. Whenever Rondale was angry, he was punished, but he went on.


    The life of Xi Hyun, who recorded the time as a winner and recounted the time recorded as a past regression, was progressive, but little. Death ended it, but I didn''t mind. Even though he died and fell, his time passed away. No matter how many times I die, I don''t retreat.


    "Why don''t you die!"


    "I told you! I can''t die until I kill you!"


    Due to the rapid evolution, an elongated outlet grew over the shoulders of Xi Hyun in order to regulate the heat boiling. A crust - exoskeleton - was formed over the envelope in order to prevent natural disasters from falling from time to time.


    He looks down at his body, becoming a perfect monster, and cries out loudly at Rondale. He felt his whole body approaching Rondale as he slaughtered all the surrounding heteros.


    The imagination of absorbing the liveliness of 20,000 heteros reached 2.6 million. Over Lin''s imagination, he jumped hundreds of meters in a heartbeat and punched Rondale in the face. But Rondale never took a step back.


    "You bastard! You don''t know my future, and you''re like a thunder-naked man!"


    "Shut up!"


    Sihyun, who caused a resonant fracture, waved his hand and turned all the heteros that touched his vision into a handful of dust. Having eliminated thousands of heteros in the blink of an eye, he became strong enough to swallow 30,000 monster-heteros.


    The winner-take-all greedily stamped the trail of heteros and recovered numerous characteristics. Currently, there are 30,000 characteristics floating in the body of Xi Hyun. Shi Hyun, who had so many abilities that he couldn''t even identify with his tiny head, smashed Rondale''s face with all his strength.


    Attempt two. After confirming Rondale''s push, he reaffirms that his choice was not wrong. The law of the victor and lion was clearly exercising its power.


    "Who are you? This growth rate can''t be normal. Are you... are you hiding your powers from me?"


    "Feel free to think."


    Corrected by 30,000 characteristics, demonstrations have the power to resist the natural disasters caused by black clouds and Rondale. Rondale''s attack can no longer be fatal to him.


    Sihyun recognized that he was at the starting point, tapping the wall of sound, and slammed the battlefield. Along the way between a group of heteros and Rondale, the blindness and absorption are repeated.


    A resonant fracture ripped the flesh of all the heteros in front of her eyes, targeting Rondale''s neck with a crevice. Extreme growth and bold prejudice. Sihyun no longer died in disaster. After 151 deaths, the result was. He became even more bold when he accepted the rushing thought force into his body.


    The demonstration of the "law of lions" using their bare bodies literally became the "lion of death." I ate 50,000 troops, accepting epilepsy, typhoons, and snow flurries. The greater the number of dead heteros in his hands, the narrower the range of Rondale''s attacks.


    Dramatic change. After taking out half the herd of heteros at the international airport, he jumped to Rondale with just ''Awakening'' and hit his body. Rondale shakes his ribs in the air, shaking as if he were punching a braid.


    "This is ridiculous! I was beaten by a newborn pioneer? I''m not anyone else!!!"


    "I don''t care who you are."


    After devouring 80,000 troops, he once again leaps up and lifts Rondale''s jaw. Along with a more powerful sound, Rondale''s center of gravity falters. Rondale cries out among the clouds when an incomprehensible situation occurs. When the possibility of death was presented to the entity that was weaker than the ant, I could not straighten myself out.


    But that was all Rondale''s errand. At the same speed as light, the string filled with the number ''100,000'' - hetero- jumped up with all its last strength.


    The imagination of the seizure absorbing all heteros at international airports exceeded 11 million. Equivalent to Rondale. 180 deaths.


    Aphasia. Unstoppable.


    As they approached Rondale, he began to evolve. Over 100,000 characteristics bite and bite each other, completing one tail. It was an evolution aimed at a perfect body.


    The heart expanded to three, and all the places within the body that could be called critical disappeared. And there was adaptability and resistance to survive in any environment. The senses saw through everything in the world, and the sixth sense senses the other side of the world. The body became a fortress, and the power inherent in it reached the point of breaking down mountains and splitting rivers.


    So, about 100,000 characteristics were all united.


    It is known as the ''Cheonan Pair''.


    One step closer to the perfect monster, he landed hundreds of meters of Rondale with a gigantic statue of just three meters!


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Corrected numerical errors 204 - > 151

 43 00043 A New Connection in Summer

    Kwaga Gaga River.


    Rondale crashed over an international airport with a crackling sound. There was nothing Rondale could do in front of the power of a demonstration named the Cheonan Pair.


    Rondale, who turned the International Airport into a ruin in an instant, shakes his body to conform to the broken lumbar bones in a humiliating look. But the man who crashed Rondale didn''t wait for him to fully recover.


    He pulled Rondale out of the clouds, piercing all kinds of natural disasters and using the positional energy generated by the fall to strike Rondale''s body. Kwaang. Rondale''s waist bursts as he makes a circular circle with unreasonable force.


    It looks as if the saturation has dropped. Rondale roars in unexplainable pain.


    "Not yet. Lynn''s death to you must have been more painful than this."


    The demonstration that landed on Rondale''s body hung hundreds of meters of giants. His ten-stranded fingernails, harder than diamonds and sharper than blades, have torn Rondale''s body to pieces in mid-air heating.


    Sihyun used the ''law of lions'' to stir up the ''winds of death'' and breathed the life of Rondale. Rondale struggles with the scalp and muscles that are drying up in real time. It was a deadly poison for him with ''transcendent regeneration''.


    "I can''t take this anymore!"


    To restore his shattered pride, Rondale has sparked the feminist power. A collectable pearl buried under his chin emits a blue glow. Unified with 10 million units of ''Bor ''Dale'', Rondale quickly recovers from the damage and summons the power of the shadow.


    As Rondale''s coat floods into an unknown black liquid, the demonstration quickly drifts away from Rondale. He was aware of the phenomenon. That''s how the concept of shadow is realized by the power of thought. With the power to kill Rin, Shi Hyun looks at Rondale colder than ever.


    A shadowy, squishy shadow is born in the shadows. Reaching hundreds of meters, Rondale was the best habitat for shadows. There was no place in his body where there was no shadow. In the beginning, there was no good place for a shadow to infiltrate for him-a pioneer born from a ''shadow''.


    "Die!! A pioneer born with the blessings of this world!!!"


    A shadow spear protrudes out of the darkness with Rondale''s cry. The number of spears that were so difficult to count looked like a dark road of thorns.


    Above all, a sturdy, flexible shadow became an outstanding window. Moreover, the concept of speed was a shadow that did not exist. Anything could be the mother of the shadow. Even if it is a shadow of a poem.


    "Damn it."


    As Rondale dodges the scattered Shadow Spear, he looks embarrassed as the Spear of Shadow protrudes from his back. However, it was only Se-hyun who made a embarrassing face. His body, calibrated by the Cheonan pair, had already fallen out of the window of shadow before the demonstration reacted.


    While circling the aerial swallows, Jihyun dodges the Shadow Spear, then turns around and punches the Shadow. The shadow that touched the power of the ''Law of Lions'' fell with the sound of glass breaking.


    Only then did he realize that his strength was out of specification. He couldn''t face the shadow because he couldn''t Awaken the law of lions. But now it''s different. The power of death, which closed the age of creation and laid the foundation for a new ideal, also affected the shadow.


    If you know the solution, your attitude will change. He knew how to deal with the shadow spear created by the mistress of Rondale, using the 11 million of her imagination all around his body.


    Kirrick. Kirrick. Queeee 45182;.


    Everything that came into contact with the resonant ripples with the Wind of Death fell into ruins. The window of the shadow was the same. The spear of the shadow that touches the ominous particle-death is unbroken and broken.


    "Shoddy!"


    When Sihyun cried out to the front, the shadows returned to their original forms before Rondale had given them any thought. The phenomenon created by the overwhelming gap. Rondale burns his resolve, shivering at the strength of his strings.


    "You! You think this is gonna change anything?"


    With hundreds of meters of giants in motion, Rondale doesn''t fly straight into the sky, but crawls on the ground. Slightly. His movements were more cautious than ever because he thought he wouldn''t miss his movements.


    The calibrated epilepsy and storm of ''Lady Jeong'' showed different aspects until now. Lightning that resembled a thin tree branch fell on his head boasting a thicker size than an azure tree. The storm also spun fiercely enough to see a typed blade.


    Different size and power. After that, the waves of shadows begin to pour in. Catastrophe on Earth. When he felt Rondale''s willingness to blow it all away, he laughed loudly.


    "Yes, it''s worth trampling on. More, more! Do your worst!"


    With the disaster of colostrum in front of his eyes, he plunged his legs deeply into the ground. I constrained myself from going behind the scenes of this crisis. And he widened his arms and welcomed the impending calamity with his whole body.


    Shadow waves with the power to sweep everything away, thunderstorms with thunderstorms and fierce blades that burst into tears. Each of them was a catastrophic disaster that killed hundreds of thousands of people, but there were no scratches on his body that had been corrected by the ''Heavenly Pair.''


    He leaned back as far as he could, and wrapped the wind of death in his right arm. The ''winds of death'' characterized by fine particles like grains of sand. Xi Hyun''s arm, surrounded by black air currents, began to tremble slightly as soon as resonant pulsations occurred.


    "Eat this!"


    As a loaded arrow fires forward, the striking right arm opens the force of a condensed resonant fracture to the front. Kuoooo. The winds of death and resonance that tore through the atmosphere and rocked the earth have ravaged all the disasters that have threatened our demonstration so far.


    The tide returns to the shadows, the lightning hides itself in the sky, and the storm disappears and settles into the breeze.


    The sky was a clear dog with the power to penetrate even the clouds. The situation was reversed in a moment. After all the hardship and adversity, it was Rondale''s last attack that appeared before his eyes. Rondale has been using disaster as a shield for this moment.


    The beginning and the end of the dragon. In Rondale''s mouth, prepared with the breath of a dragon that boasts absolute power, the twinkling shadow and the dragon''s natural power wiggle. After concentrating 10 million thoughts in a single moment, Rondale unleashed a black ray of powder that would make everything in a straight line.


    [Transverse period - roar of the dragon]


    The hot heat from the dragon''s roar melts the concrete into the runway. However, the black rays did not slow down at all. Rather, it was just gaining momentum and going at a faster pace.


    When a collection of 10 million energy arrived in front of him, he slowly smiled. He doesn''t pull out the leg he left on the ground. It was a technology that had already read ''unique frequency'' in the past. There was nothing to be afraid of. Even at 750,000, the technology that had been turned to zero could not have been in jeopardy at 11 million.


    "That skill is too late!"


    When she saw the black rays flying towards her, she grabbed them without hesitation and tore them in two. Dragon roar that splits left and right around Sehyun. He tears down the mountain and suppresses the scourge of human civilization with no tools but power. That''s all Rondale had to say about the Dragon Roar.


    "What...?"


    Rondale makes a sound that he doesn''t even know he''s been around since the end of his lifetime and greatest violence. Unfortunately, Shi Hyun did not give him time to savor the situation.


    "This is Lynn''s."


    Corrected by the ''transverse pair'', the demonstration narrowed the distance to Rondale in no time. It was too late when Rondale reacted to his voice.


    "Shhhhhhhh!!!"


    Rondale''s gaze splits in two as he sees a joyful drop from top to bottom. The Acid Nothingness does not overcome the super-strength of Sehyun, and the skull is broken.


    Rondale struggles with pain, not seeing what has happened to him calmly. What happened to him was neither a subtle trick nor an obstinate move. It was just violence. It was overwhelming and unavoidable.


    Instinctively feeling the "shadow of death," Rondale struggled with hundreds of meters of giants as best he could. I tried my best not to let him get to me. However, he aimed for Rondale''s writhing face precisely.


    "And this is Lynn''s father''s share!!"


    A blow so intense that it drives a backstorm. You make a strange sound as the atmosphere is crushed at such a rapid rate. The Kwaggaga River. It was only after the elbow that Shi Hyun couldn''t control his strength that he stopped.


    "Shhh!"


    "What a big guy."


    According to Xi, Rondale had a smaller wound than being stabbed by a needle, but the power inside was problematic. ''Wind of Death'' and ''resonant pulverization''. The power to resonate, break, crush, and kill caused Rondale to rot to his bones.


    "Last time I wasn''t satisfied with that continent, I was trespassing here."


    "No. You can''t do this. I, above all, am noble and strong..."


    "Shut up."


    As he runs away, he punches Rondale in the eye, shouting as he watches him fall. Rondale has turned into a raging mess. The skull was dislocated in two pronounced fissures and the face was torn open. The body was covered in numerous wounds.


    A body that was only three meters tall and dominated hundreds of meters of Rondale walked over him. Rondale has not even the strength to resist. I just complained about the pain.


    Sihyun stands over Rondale''s eyes, allowing him to see his nearest self. Standing on the retina, which is the most sensitive and weak body part, he looks down at Rondale with a mistaken attitude.


    "The first time you saw me, why did you think I was a ''pioneer'' born in this world?"


    "Khh, that''s what I''m curious about."


    "Answer me if you want to die a little later."


    "It''s just nonsense. And I don''t even want to tell you."


    "... am I a pioneer?" "


    "Feel free to think. That won''t change the future."


    After staring at him for a long time, Rondale curses himself with a voice dedicated to evil, intuiting that his life was over.


    "Cough, my colleagues won''t leave you alone. Don''t go there and regret it. My life is worth a fortune."


    "I wouldn''t worry if they were all on your level."


    "Of course, there are some who are stronger than me. Your power is admittedly extraordinary, but it''s a mistake to think it''s the best. Kid."


    "If I don''t get out, no one will know you''re dead."


    "..."


    Rondale''s mouth, which was uttering a disdainful and grim sound, became silent, as if to when. Sometimes silence was a positive thing. In this case it was also the same.


    "I see. I was just asking, but it''s stuck. If you''re in here, you don''t know what''s in here. I heard from Lynn that she was a bit edgy, but the pioneers seem to have lost consciousness of their comrades. There''s no emergency contact. Seeing that you''re the only one in this precinct, you must feel like you''re scavenging."


    Realizing that he had been deceived, Rondale moved his chin to open his mouth, but his hands were quicker. It shattered Rondale''s massive jawbone.


    "Don''t say anything more than that. I don''t even want to hear it."


    He raised his hand and struck Rondale on his neck. That became the final blow. Rondale''s mind and body are separated from each other by a powerful force beyond imagination.


    Degurr. Only the head that has lost its owner rolls to the ground.


    The winner-take-all finally reached the finale, stealing its properties from the dropping-londale. The most intense and primitive attributes. It was the essence of the shadow, the trademark of Rondale. The power to give practical power to shadows everywhere and everywhere. Taking many possible characteristics, his body swells up like a balloon and returns to its original state.


    There were no further external changes because it was a perfect body, the ''transverse pair''. I was just amazed at the size of the thought force roaming around the circuit like crazy. Now, his imagination was 13 million in size.


    "... that one."


    He glances at Rondale''s head, rolling above the ground. It was about the size of a tall building, and it wasn''t even detecting whether it was still perceiving death.


    "Was there a female owner left?"


    A hunch-sized orb under your chin. A sphere with blue light was a symbol of Rondale. The ''Lady of the House'' is said to have infinite power. Unexpectedly, one thought came to mind.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 44 00044 New Connections Summer

    ''Cause on that continent, there were accidents all over the place because of those tools. It''s not uncommon, but it''s not uncommon. I told you, that continent is where human thought magic and supernatural phenomena exist. It should come as no surprise that the dead have risen, and the country that was strong has suddenly turned to ash.''


    It was a story Lin brought up earlier explaining about the landlady. Sihyun noticed that the dead were resurrected. It reminded me that I might be able to bring her back from the dead.


    "No way, no way, no way."


    Sihyun rushes to the abandoned building where Lin is lying, half-amazed, and hugs her in a hurry. And I took a quick leap to the place where there was a landlord the size of a house. The mistress who lost her master was still shining blue. Proof that he''s still in power. After fixing his shaky heart, he exercised his right as a winner.


    "If you really have the strength to fulfill your wish, spare Lynn''s life."


    It could absorb the life of feminist spirits through the law of the dead. But he didn''t do that. He had enough thought to reach 13 million. There is the law of lions. There were many ways to fulfill the idea.


    And the loot must be used accordingly to make sense. Being independent did not make me satisfied. It was both Lin who saved him and taught him the world he didn''t know. She had the right to have some of the loot.


    Woohoo.


    The woman who lost her master caused a little vibration, as she responded to her wish. The mass of force that was unintentional moved only by the will of the deceased. Therefore, he did not hesitate, once again expressing his hopes.


    "Please. Help her."


    Woohoo. The mistress makes a little vibration, whether she realizes what she wants. The vibration does not end once, it rings periodically. The trembling mistress suddenly burst into light. The flood of thought flowing through the beam. The dense feminist power pours into Lynn, unable to breathe.


    Lynn''s body gradually recovers from losing vitality and warmth. Regression to death, the beginning of a new life. The wound that was pierced by the Shadow Spear healed everywhere, and the white hair that had lost its luster was smooth as when.


    The dark red blood that had tainted her mouth had already disappeared. Seeing Lin being born as a liar, she burst out tears. He didn''t know if it would really work. The woman who fulfilled the wish of the Dead Life disappeared into a handful of sand.


    "... Hmm."


    Lin opens her eyes as the sandy mistress is swept away by the wind. She doesn''t know what''s happening to her now, but just looks around with her half-closed eyes. Sihyun grabs Rin''s face and makes eye contact with her.


    "Lin. Lin, it''s me. Do you see me?"


    "Yaaawn, it''s noisy. Can''t you see it? Why are you making such a fuss?"


    After waking up from a long sleep, Lin relaxes. However, shortly after realizing the situation, she got up from her seat and looked for Rondale. Her memory was cut off in action with Rondale. I had no idea what had happened after that.


    "What about him? Did you get away okay? No, how am I alive before that? Apparently Rondale killed him. Did you die and go to hell, too?"


    She smiles gladly as she looks at Lynn, who is unable to breathe and is curious. It''s really her. She''s in front of him, who I never thought I''d see again. Sihyun, who was blessed with pride and happiness in her heart, embraced her.


    "You know, I wish you''d tell me instead of laughing. And it''s tangled, so pet it properly."


    "Rondale is gone. No, I killed him, to be exact."


    He said that with an open voice. Rin hears an unexpected comment, dumbfounded and unable to open her mouth. I didn''t know where the situation was until she died.


    The only thing left to do was to die coldly. However, it was difficult for her to say Moore because she overcame the situation and defeated Rondale.


    "... What? I have no idea what you''re talking about. How could you have killed him in the first place?"


    "Look over there."


    Xihyun points his index finger behind his back. There was a dragon without a neck. All heteros were misplaced in life, and there was no previous delegation to the manager who would have dominated. No, not even life in this world.


    Lin, who saw clear evidence, had no choice but to admit that she killed Rondale.


    "You''ve changed your appearance a lot. I thought it was unusual, but did you evolve fighting Rondale?"


    "Well, yeah."


    Lynn feels a sense of emptiness and humility when she sees the enemy die in misery. No one else has decided to kill her for decades. It went in a completely different direction than expected, but Lynn didn''t mind. What she wanted was Rondale''s death. That''s all I need.


    Lin got up from her seat and looked at her.


    "How the hell did you kill him? Does this have something to do with robbing me of my powers?"


    "... Oh, you noticed."


    "Being robbed and pretending not to know is not man enough."


    Obviously, the Viceroy took away her trait of gluttonism as soon as she heard Lynn''s declaration. Lin, the party, couldn''t help but notice the debris that was happening in her body. Sihyun sighed. It wasn''t my intention, but I had to tell you as soon as I found out.


    At least Lynn was a trustworthy woman, so she didn''t have to use chi to hide. He opened his mouth quietly. He also outlined the winner-take-all and explained the battle with Rondale.


    "That''s why they''ve evolved after eating 100,000 Aura. And with that power, you defeated Rondale."


    It was an unbelievable situation, but Lynn thought it was easy. It wasn''t in her nature to brag about what had already happened. Moreover, the enemy was dead. A happy ending you don''t want any more. There was no reason to blush.


    "Still, I can''t believe you put yourself through that. You pretended you weren''t, and you really liked me?"


    "No, it''s not because of you."


    Xihyun reflexively hung up on Lynn. I didn''t really deny her words. Just looking at her face with a playful smile, I just wrote in advance a feeling that an insurmountable afterstorm will come.


    But as Lynn put it, it was a sad thing to say. What she wanted to hear was not such a crude answer.


    "Yes, for your own good. I have to get my glutes back from scratch, and someone doesn''t care. Well, what can I say to someone who thinks they''re doing well?"


    "I''m sorry. The truth is, I thought of you. I was just embarrassed and unclean."


    "Hehe, you don''t have to say that because it''s a joke. I already know you''re not a stubborn person. And don''t pay any attention to glutes. I learned this skill once anyway. We can be back on track in a few months. It would have taken you years to learn. I''ll take that as a price for defeating Rondale."


    "Quick calculation."


    "That''s the advantage."


    Lin neatly disassembled.


    "So where''s the landlady?"


    "Huh?"


    "The landlady. If you defeated Rondale, he''d be out there somewhere."


    Lin, who opened her mouth in a cheerful tone, was embarrassed. It''s because she looked at her quietly as soon as she brought up the story about the landlord.


    Then Lin opens her eyes wide, realizing where her life came from. The mistress was the treasure everyone wanted. I was surprised by the distribution of the demonstration that I used such treasures on myself.


    "... You can''t be serious."


    "You''re right."


    "You saved my life as a woman?"


    "Yes, you said that the other day. Furniture like the landlady has the power to fulfill her wishes. So I made a wish to the mistress to spare your life. And I told you. Whatever the outcome, we''re in this together."


    In this absurd declaration, Lynn finds nothing to say and bows her head. If she were human, she wouldn''t be able to hide her colored face like this. That much of Xi Hyun''s word-direct - was rat poison to Lynn. It''s because no one has ever come this pure to her who was born as a pioneer and lived as a pioneer.


    That''s why Lin hid her intentions and brushed her eyes.


    "Fool. If you have such a thing, write it for yourself. The same pioneers of The One are a treasure trove of evil shadow Rondale. In the near future, if you know the value of feminism, you will surely regret it."


    "I''ve saved you enough. And it''s also a path for myself. So never mind. It doesn''t matter what the value of feminism is. Just like you threw your whole body and saved my life, I only saved yours using the tools that I have."


    "... that''s what they call stupid. If you take care of others like that, you can''t even take care of your own share. I told you, pioneers are fierce individualists. Break something good and we don''t share it."


    "Don''t worry, that''s not much of a sign. I got enough to take care of."


    What are the chances of feeding off an elite pioneer and 100,000 troops at once? Sihyun was telling the truth. But Lynn didn''t deserve that.


    "I don''t think we have enough."


    "Everything went well. There''s nothing missing."


    "I told you before, if you defeat Rondale, you will be welcomed as my bridegroom in particular. I''m telling you to fill in the gaps. What do you think? If you say yes now, I can make you a partner for day and night. Isn''t the gummy bears attractive?"


    "That story again. I told you, I don''t take luggage."


    "It doesn''t have to be the first. Anytime you like a girl, go. I''ll always be there for you. I liked it quite well."


    Lin brings the tip of her nose to his cheek. From his point of view, it was just a scratch on the cheek, but from Lynn''s point of view, it was a stern-serious kissing. Lin did not hide her joy as she did not refuse, but wagged her nine tails.


    "So bear with this'' now ''."


    Lean that fills her heart and slowly retreats. He frowned when he saw her. No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn''t get rid of the idea that my nose was sewn shut. Lin openly confessed her feelings, whether she knew what she was feeling, asked in a genuine voice.


    "How long has it been, by the way?"


    "It''s been three days and nights..."


    When he reached that point, he bowed his head. It was because I thought of a girl who was waiting for him.


    /028


    "Mister, you''re late. Three days."


    "I''m sorry."


    When he returned to the secret base, he knelt on his knees and begged forgiveness for a gigantic, three-meter body part. It was 3 days ago when I said I''d be back soon. He bowed his head quietly because he knew no matter how worried the swimming was.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Of course, we tried to save lives like this.


    2. oa77. You have read the reviews well. I tried to fix those problems, but they''re still there. You can''t help but notice that you don''t get a lot of response from your taste. That''s what I''ve been realizing.

 45 00045 Autumn yielding fruit

    "I trusted you, but you''re just like my parents! You don''t even care about me. I''m always in a place I don''t know, and I don''t think about how I feel...!"


    The fact that I made up with her a month ago seemed to have flown away. He also spent three days without saying a word. Sihyun didn''t have ten mouths to say. But he wanted the swimming to know. That neither he nor his parents cared about her, and that''s not what caused this. That''s why he opened his mouth with all his strength.


    "No, Swimming. You all have your reasons. Swimming is about working hard in the wind, wanting you to grow up in a better environment."


    He had to keep his mouth shut there. It was a terrible thing for him to go through to speak unfiltered to a young child. He slaughtered 100,000 heteros and died trying to forgive them. That''s why he scratched his head quietly. And I decided to apologize honestly.


    "I''m sorry, Swimming. I should have thought of you waiting here, but I couldn''t afford to."


    When he bent his knee and stroked his head, the swimming shed tears that had been hidden all along.


    "Ugh, how can you be so late? I thought you were dead. You know how scared I was. Don''t ever disappear without saying anything again. Please."


    "Got it. I won''t let this happen again." "


    The swimming embraces her, forgetting that her face was covered with tears and snot. The three-meter lap was wide enough for the swimming to last. Sihyun stroked the back of the swimmer and thought of a way to soothe her.


    "Swimming, can I show you something weird?"


    "Something strange?"


    "Yes, very curious."


    "... I''ll see if you say so."


    The swim that wipes the red eye with a sniff of the nose nods quietly. When her permission fell, she shouted as loudly as she could.


    "Look! Swimming, did you say that last time? I''m trapped inside the monster''s body because there''s a reason I can''t. Don''t worry about it. This guy''s a jerk, too."


    He proudly opened his gluteal breastplate. Technology that transforms the body to look like the target. Sihyun longed to become a ''human''. With the light, his body gradually became more and more like a human.


    "Swimming, now you don''t have to worry about scratching your nails."


    Seeing that his body had changed like that of a human, he came forward one step through the light. He examined the swimming response with the expression mentioned above. But her reaction was not the cheer she wanted. It was screaming.


    "Gaaaaaah!"


    The swimming shocked me when I saw the body of Shi Hyun who was not wearing a slipper. The naked body of the first man I saw at birth was too intense for her. Particularly the one at the bottom had a shape she could never have imagined.


    "You pervert!! Ouch! A pervert appeared!!"


    The shouting swims quickly into his room. A late sighting of her struggling back, she bows her head.


    "... I think I dug my own grave."


    Bumpy. Searching for the backpack at the secret base, Jihyun across his body knocked on the swimming visit. He was going to talk to the swimmer again from the beginning.


    It was a great way to tell the story that fell to the bottom and all the experience that came up here. A secret you haven''t taught anyone. After holding his mind, he tapped the visit again.


    "Swimming, I need to talk to you. It''s about a young man. I think you want to hear this. Can you open the door?"


    /029


    A year ago, Sihyun fought against the evil shadow Rondale. Rondale, a member of The One and one of the pioneers, was a fierce enemy with the power of dragons and shadows. Rondale''s strength was strong enough to lay down his life many times.


    However, Sihyun stood on top of all that suffering and adversity. That''s when you push the boundaries, and you''re one step closer to the perfect monster.


    The ''human form'' was also recovered. Thanks to that, I put on a few ''chains'', but it was the best performance for him. It was an unimaginable situation when the tentacle was a three-stranded lump of mucus.


    "Ahhhhh. It''s morning already."


    Ji-hyun, who turned her back on her shoulders, got up from her seat, yawning. He was able to enjoy a normal life once his gluteal armor had restored his human body. I no longer had to look at sharp nails and walk the streets naked.


    In human lifestyles, she could find the best happiness. Although he became possessed by a monster, his current condition was very satisfying.


    "Tsk."


    He stared at the mirror hanging on the sink and kicked his tongue briefly. His appearance of becoming human was ordinary. Ordinary size. Everything seemed faint except for those stubborn eyes.


    It wasn''t a mean face, but it wasn''t a handsome face. Colorless, tasteless. Tough muscles like chunks of rock were teaching him his essence, but not all of them.


    Of course, it was not because of this appearance that Sihyun filled his tongue. It was his right arm that really offended him. Arm wrapped in black leather with a firm crust. The ''right arm'', which was not completely transformed into a human body, was wandering around in the shadows ominously.


    The right arm, which inherited both shadows and hetero traits, was one of the ''chains'' of Sehyun. Despite suppressing the power close to nine halves, the ''right arm that turned into a shadow'' did not turn into a human.


    After washing his face, he wrapped his right arm around a bandage. To be honest, hiding your right arm was enough gloves. However, I chose bandages to emphasize the perception of ''wounds''. The wound that seemed to have a story did not bother anyone before or now.


    "Sir, please, have a seat."


    "You''ve been working all morning."


    "If I don''t do something like this, I''m not comfortable."


    As soon as he entered the living room, the swimming in an apron greeted him.


    Within a year, the swimming grew unnoticed. When I first met her, I felt ''nosebleed''. But over the course of a year, she matured unknowingly. The word "young lady" is so calm that everything is sorted out. She acted like an ideal woman without anyone teaching her.


    "Nothing prepared, but eat a lot, mister."


    "Yes, I''ll eat well."


    Just as the appearance of the swimming changed, his tone changed as well. He deliberately exaggerated and used a gentle tone because it was a demonstration of swimming and encountering in the form of a monster. It was caring for a young woman.


    But until now, it has become unnecessary. He will, too. He has regained his human form. It was best to talk naturally.


    "The salad is delicious. It must be hard to find vegetables like this on a desolate land. Where did you get it?"


    "That''s just a little something you gave me in the garden for the end."


    "..."


    "You already seem to be getting tired and irritated by your face, but today is the end of the day for you. You haven''t forgotten?"


    Thinking of a wise expression that did not know the hard buying and compromise of the end route, he unwittingly frowned. If Shi Hyun was a person who postponed a to live a social life, the end path was from the root to the . He was a great man who would tear his social life apart for his beliefs and ideals.


    "Of course I haven''t forgotten. He''s been biting and shrinking for the past 11 months, so there''s been an unprecedented visit to the guild..."


    A scorpion guild leader that encompasses Gangdong-gu, Kim Jong-gil. He used to visit the guild once a month to check on the comfort of the swimming. In the first place, he took a swim to relieve the end of the road. Since then, the end path has been constantly stretched. Eventually, I found the location of the National Institute and came to Shi Hyun.


    Sihyun was tired of the mop months of Kim Jong-gil, who visited the ''scorpion'' guild with a swim once a month. It was also the result of determining that the swimmer needed time to get along with children of his age. It was hard to listen to the nagging on the road, but he was patient. The problem was that the situation facing the end was not very pleasant.


    "Let''s go to lunch today. I have work to do this morning."


    "Are you going out to look for the ranch again today?"


    "There''s that, and we''re going to take care of the rest."


    There were 36 breeding grounds that were processed by Jihyun for a year. But the streets were still full of heteros. Killing the manager, Rondale, eliminated the integration of heteros, but the facilities that produced and cultured the heteros were intact.


    "How far will you go today?"


    "Well, I thought I''d take a look around. I''ll see you in the morning. Nowadays, all the heteros hide underground from me."


    "That''s enough, mister. I''m more worried about you than the heteros."


    I was always worried about him when I heard Sihyun''s ''neat story''. I was worried that I might be in an urgent situation, fighting for three days like before.


    "Okay. I''m not going to overdo it today anyway."


    "Then have a safe trip."


    "Yeah, I''ll be back in no time."


    Now, while being accompanied by a daily swim, Sihyun has escaped from the secret base. He bends his knees and leaps away, making sure there is no one around. He was calibrated by a pair of underwater pairs ( 38617;) and shot like a bullet. As he breaks through the wall of sound, he quickly reaches the subway entrance.


    Sihyun, who ran down a dark underground tunnel, arrived at the underground void where Lin is. As always, she was waiting for him in the same position. Sihyun, who packed a bag full of food, placed a plastic bag over Lin''s head.


    "Excellent. You haven''t missed a day in a year, bringing food. Are you trying to train me with food?!"


    "Of course. It''s just taking me longer to master blunt force reasoning than I thought."


    Lin, who insisted that it would only take a few months to master gluteal arthritis, had not been able to master gluteal arthritis for a year. He thought that the part where the winner-take-all was so deep that he only came every day because he felt sorry.


    "So you''re not coming anymore?"


    "What are you talking about..."


    There was no big gumiho in front of his eyes. It was only beautiful women who were there. White hair to the waist. Flawless skin. An eyewear that stimulates men''s desires and a bursting body. Another form of Lynn - a human form - appeared one day, and she smiled.


    "You''ve finally got it back."


    "Don''t you think you should get used to it sooner if you don''t want to come to see it? In that case, why don''t you stay a little longer today?"


    Lin, who wasn''t wearing a single syllable, approached Sihyun with a gentle smile. She placed her hand on his chest and gently provoked his conscience. A year ago, she smiled bitterly as she was being actively courted by Lynn.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t have anywhere else to go today."


    "Where are you going without a beauty like me?"


    "I have a place to go with a swimmer."


    "Who''s the swimmer?"


    "I''ve got him for a while."


    "I''ve never heard of it."


    "Relax, I never told you."


    "Why are you raising a child?!"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. You were number one in Tube today. There''s a lot of controversial work, and I''m glad to see what''s going on over there. Well, I won''t be able to make it tomorrow.


    2. Anyway, I want to thank the readers who have consistently looked at this work to be number one.

 46 00046 Autumn yielding fruit

    Lin could not understand what he was saying. It was unimaginable that such a powerful being would take care of a young child to kill an evil shadow, Rondale. It was too special to call it the transformation of the strong.


    "Don''t talk like that. Poor kid. He was trembling alone in a place no one could trust. Trauma makes it hard for even humans to believe."


    Swimming was a stirring child, but at the same time it was incomplete. Cheolwoo and his gang raided the mansion for a week, causing a tremor of human malice.


    "How long have you been taking care of her?"


    "About a year ago."


    "I knew you had special feelings for humans, but I never dreamed you would. Well, it''s not that surprising that you''re a struggling lifestyle. Is it a boy or a girl?"


    The woman who had just been shocked and screamed was too pretentious to put in her mouth - a change in route - but she quietly passed over.


    "Of course it''s a girl. If you hear the name" Swimming, "you can see it all at once."


    "It''s a girl! How old is she or how old is she?"


    "... 14 years old."


    "Young. It''s a vague age to be with you, an adult man."


    "Someone I know -- the end of the line -- is a very similar way of thinking. How are we supposed to lead the conversation in that way? Is it so surprising that a powerful adult takes care of a young child?"


    "You''d be surprised. You''re 14, but at least you can tell the difference. It''s weird to follow you around looking like a freak. And a year ago, you were just getting your gluteal lobotomy. When" everywhere "goes" flammable "because of the dysregulation. Have you been watching all that?"


    "There''s a strange mix of emotions in the middle, but I''ll endure it."


    Lin pranks the past. Sihyun bit his molar tightly and endured it. At first, it was true that the shape was distorted because I wasn''t used to gluteal crunching.


    "Hehe, I feel like everything is resolved. I have a feeling why I reacted like a wooden stone even though I was so appealing. Cetilian, no, Se-hyun, you''re more mature than I am."


    "No more nonsense."


    Sihyun couldn''t stand Lin''s nonsense and smashed her head. Shi Hyun put the matter of today in his mouth, leaving behind her in agonizing grief.


    "I wish you''d take better care of your arm."


    He untied his bandage and reached out his right arm. The right arm that did not become human was that of monster-cetylians. A hard crust on a black coat. And it was like being caught in the shadows.


    "Nothing has changed. Just like I saw it the first time. It''s because your bowl is big. In other words, the human form lacks the power to capture your essence. Honestly, it''s a miracle we stopped at this level. If it hadn''t been for this kind of balance, it would have turned out to be neither human nor monster."


    "Even after suppressing nine strokes of power, isn''t that enough?"


    "The size of the force is also important, but the most influential is the vessel, so it''s your source. I think it''s hard to say, but I think it''s better to suppress it because I''ve never been able to accept anything like you. Unless you want to go back to Cetillion-Monster all of a sudden."


    Sihyun frowned as he sealed 9 halves of his power to take on the human form. Currently, Xi Hyun''s thinking force was 15 million. Since the lion''s law was exceptionally strong throughout the gold, it increased its thinking by 2 million in a year, but it became a concern for the demonstration.


    It was because the more I thought about it, the more power I had to suppress to maintain my human form. Perhaps the winner-takes-takes-takes-takes-takes-takes-take-all was purposely excluding the human form from the immaculate monster.


    "It''s not much of a result of bragging about the unique skills of the clan. Humanly, the bandage on your right arm is too much."


    "Don''t be silly. Gluten armor is one of the closest technologies to human nature. If you use gluteal armor, you can have a human and a child even if you have a release, so you''ll know the effects no more."


    "General purpose and efficiency. Well, as long as you can enjoy human life, you can sacrifice your right arm."


    The demonstration that concluded so happened on the spot. The conversation with Lynn was pleasant, but her appointment time was approaching. Lin instinctively felt that the time for separation had come, she approached him and held him in her arms as she walked away.


    "Do you have to come tomorrow?"


    /030


    When she arrived at the entrance of Hansung University with a swim, she spoke to a guard who was on guard duty at the border. It was easy to omit the intermediate procedure because we didn''t even know the name, but we were face-to-face.


    "Are you going to see the commander again today?"


    "Yes, my uncle is very angry. Because if you don''t come once a month, you come in person."


    "I don''t know if the commander really does."


    Sihyun sighed while talking to an unnamed guard. In public, Xi Hyun and Swimming were known to be part of a small group of residents in the vicinity. Of course, it was a false identity that created the end.


    However, there was not enough to enter the scorpion guild. That''s justification and inevitability. It was almost impossible to go inside the other guild for no reason.


    So the end of the road came with one thing: He tied himself with blood. It was a ridiculous lie to Sihyun, but the end goal worked correctly. No one complained about seeing his face because they were worried about their relatives.


    That''s how he got an uncle named Jong-gil. It was a suitable relationship for the end of the forty years with Sihyun, who had just turned 21. But the problem was that the nagging and the admonishment had become more and more like being an uncle. A case of smoke coming true. It was a lot of trouble for him.


    "But it''s going to be a little late today."


    "Is something wrong?"


    "I have a guest from another guild. I think it''s a serious problem, but maybe we should just go today."


    As soon as she opened her mouth to ask for specifics, I heard someone else''s voice before that.


    "Even if you''re related to the commander, it''s dangerous to divulge that information, brother."


    "It''s no big deal, so skip it. You''ll find out when you get in there."


    "But be careful. You heard the captain the other day."


    The man behind the guard''s back was named ''Park Kyung-min.'' The person who has a business card that is more like a stranger than the other person who is a man who is attracted to the woman she saved at the convenience store before. Fate is a strange and strange thing. I met him again in the scorpion guild, and he had become very close to him for many years.


    "I''m glad you still look healthy."


    "You too, Sihyun. Oh, there was a swim. Swimming is already a lady. It''s only been a month, but I think it''s getting prettier."


    "Thank you, Kyung-min. You look great, too."


    The swim quickly came out of the frame and hid behind Xi Hyun''s back. I wasn''t hiding my face. It was a clear act of vigilance. Kyunghyun, who looked like a picture, did not notice the response of such a swim, but he recognized it correctly. Sihyun sighed heavily and turned the subject around before Kyungmin noticed.


    "You still haven''t made any progress with Hyeji?"


    "Hey, why are you telling me about swimming all of a sudden?"


    Kyungmin was noticeably embarrassed. As the expected reaction erupted, he raised his mouth tail to satisfaction. Hyeji, the woman she saved from the convenience store, also joined the scorpion guild. Kyungmin and Hyeji''s love story was still ongoing.


    Sihyun was purely happy. I liked the fact that the future I created was smooth sailing. On that day, he was determined to be able to look at Kyungmin with his whole body. We could see each other''s hearts.


    Hyeji and Kyung-min had already forgotten the tentacle monster that was there, but she was satisfied. The fact that his future could produce this kind of result was salvation for him.


    "Too bad, though. I thought I''d be able to hear a sweet love story today. You''re really hurting me.I don''t like your face."


    "Love doesn''t mean that one side is forcing the other. We need to be prepared to accept each other a little more."


    "Yes, in preparation, Hyeji will go to another man."


    "It''s not like that. I said I understand the hype too."


    "Yeah, I kind of get how that works. Don''t think your marriage will be happier later."


    Sihyun glanced at Kyungmin with cold eyes. It was a person who showed off such a handsome appearance that celebrities wouldn''t envy him, but it was a flaw in his determination. It was also a disadvantage of being cautious.


    The wisdom is to be patient, even knowing that. I don''t know where her patience went, but it was a demonstration that she could put all her money on the patience she had to put in her marriage.


    "So what do you mean you have a guest from another guild?"


    As he walked towards the main house, he looked at Kyungmin. According to him, the scorpion guild was returning to the self-sufficient. It was an organization that consisted only of people who came to other guilds from the beginning without having to come and talk to them.


    "I have a minor case. Perhaps you''re looking forward to his cooperation."


    "Stupid incident?"


    This was the hot springs of all kinds of human warlords. An unknown monster hetero has appeared everywhere at all times, and unknown figures have emerged from past histories. In the blink of an eye, it was not a strange place to die.


    There were no incidents that were inconspicuous. It was a long day, and things happened. Weird, horrible, horrible things happened that cannot be said.


    The scene of Abigail Gwain, where many guilds are intertwining interests and a lot of grudges are being born in real time. It was Seoul right after the disaster.


    "I think you know that."


    "I''m sorry, but we''re running late. I need you to tell me exactly what''s going on."


    It was so important that guild leaders had to meet and talk. I couldn''t help but wonder. Kyungmin lowered her voice so that she couldn''t hear the swimming, and approached her ears.


    "I think there''s a monster."


    "... there''s plenty out there."


    "No, not that kind of monster. Those guys can outrun a little kid just by moving quietly. The monster I''m talking about is a monster that only picks and kills talented Stigma users. To be precise, they have a combat Stigma."


    "A monster who picks and kills only competent Stigma users?"


    "Yes, it''s been 25 already. It''s only within our guild... I''ve heard that something similar has happened in other guilds. Everyone''s resting, but it''s making them nervous. Now do you understand the severity of the situation? This way, if the Stigma users die, the guild itself may collapse. Only a limited number of Stigma users can fight monsters."


    "That''s odd."


    "Yeah, that''s weird."


    What he thought was different peculiarity, but not forward. Sihyun knew that Rondale the Evil Shadow, the ruler of the heteros and the manager of Seoul, had died. In other words, it meant that no one would give specific orders to the heteros.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 47 00047 Autumn yielding fruit

    Depending on the fragmented information, the moving heteros could not have devised a subtractive and efficient strategy. This was the peculiarity that he felt.


    The commandable administrator-Londale is already dead and unavailable, but there is a hetero that moves on command. He frowned at the distortion coming from the gap.


    "Not a good time. Let''s just go swimming."


    "If you go without saying hello, you''ll get angry the whole time."


    Sihyun, with a reasonable excuse, seduces the swimming pool, but she doesn''t budge. Kyungmin opened her mouth as she looked at the swimming pool calling him uncle.


    "By the way, swim. Why do you keep calling him uncle instead of him?"


    "''Mister'' is'' Mister ''."


    With a rare smile on Kyungmin''s question, the swimmer held her hand tightly. Sihyun also held her hand. So they form their own space. The deserted Kyungmin was just wandering around, unable to pry.


    While having conversations like that, Sihyun reached the headquarters and saw two men and women passing by him. Thought power is 190,000... and 230,000... respectively. The two of them had different dimensions of strength, given that they had 30,000 of the imagination of a typical Stigma user.


    "Are you the leaders of each guild?"


    "Huh?"


    "People who just passed by."


    "Oh, right. I''m in charge of the tour myself. But I recognized Yonker. It''ll be hard to tell if no one told you beforehand."


    "I just punched him."


    Soon after losing interest, he turned his head. I was just curious about the level of people who are currently in charge of Seoul. I couldn''t look back at those who had lower levels than the end.


    "Visitor means uncle is free now."


    As the assumption that he might not see it and go back was shattered, his expression was crumpled.


    "I feel it every time I see it, but you''re having a hard time with your uncle."


    "I just don''t like the nagging."


    "That''s it. Then I''m out of here. I have work to do."


    Kyoungsin waves his hand, disappearing with a refreshing smile. From his appearance to his exit, he walked up to the fourth floor of the long-running main hall holding the hands of a swimmer. In a familiar footstep, Shihyun knocked on the door as he reached the end office.


    Knock, knock.


    "It''s me."


    Since I met him in the form of a monster with the end of the road, I didn''t have much respect for him. The bellows also did not blabber about him. All I wanted was to see a healthy swim.


    "Come in."


    "Okay, I''m going in."


    When he opened the door, he ignored the end path and sat on the couch. I focused solely on swimming whether it was the end of the road or not.


    "Here comes the swim."


    "Hello, Ahjussi."


    The swim bows. The end was the only ''human'' she wasn''t wary of. The end saw a slightly more mature swim before I saw it, and welcomed her with a happy smile. I lifted my jaw as far as I could to remind myself of the word hedgehog.


    "You''ve never been sick before, have you? How are you studying? Si-hyun must have taken good care of you after looking at your face or clothes. The prettier I look at it, the prettier I look."


    "Really? You look younger every time I see you."


    "Is that so? Swimming seems to be getting younger with you saying that."


    Swimming and the end of the road talked for a long time. Sihyun casually looked at them. The skills of maturing and soothing a married, ex-job child were also different. After talking for a while, he stroked the head of the swimmer.


    "Swimming, I have something I want to tell you, so why don''t you go out for a while? You can go see your friends that you haven''t seen in a while. I''ll call you when I''m done."


    "Yes, I will."


    Knuckles. The crouched swim opens the door to the Oval Office and goes out. All that remained in the Oval Office was the demonstration and the end of the road. Sihyun, who could not endure the sudden change of atmosphere, opened his mouth first.


    "Another nagging swimmer today. I''m telling you, I''m taking care of that child with a care that you won''t get here easily. I wouldn''t listen if I were you."


    "I know that. Shoes that don''t have any dust on them. Skin without a scratch. Radiant hair. Because you can see how much you love her. That kind of love for monsters. It''s not funny."


    Tsk, Shi Hyun, who held his tongue short, turned his head. That''s why he hated the end. Whatever he said, he ended up as a monster. In fact, the demonstration of the monster''s body had nothing to say back.


    It was obvious that they would laugh at the fact that they were human. It is useless if you are unwilling to believe even if you reveal the truth. Even with a swim or Lynn as a witness, it only made me laugh. It was the same with a social security number or album from birth. I almost thought I killed him and took his identity.


    Similar to a vote, another person was the end of the line. It''s a favor, but it''s stubborn. Being determined and having a firm belief was an advantage, but it was also a disadvantage. Once rooted, prejudice is never changed. The more I tried to fix it, the more I tried, the more tired I became.


    "Se-hyun, what are you going to do if you lose boundaries? Are you going out?"


    A vivid word.It was also a question I couldn''t read my intentions. When asked suddenly, he kept his mouth shut and pondered. The outside world was a topic that she had never thought about.


    Suddenly, she adapted to the jungle, which was outlined by the pharmacy, and the question of the end seemed strange. The world and society. Rules and laws. In the past, there are no such things as the body of Xi Hyun that existed in the past.


    Human life begins with money and ends with money. It took more money to have a better experience, and more money to acquire more. Tastier, better homes, and better tea. Nothing that wasn''t solved by money was solved.


    But what about now? In a world ruled by force instead of money, Sihyun was like a king. I didn''t have to care about other people''s eyes. He had the power to achieve everything he wanted. Compared to the outside world, life conditions would be different from heaven and earth, but the sense of liberation and openness were unpredictable.


    "If the boundary is lost, I plan to go outside. I wonder what the world would look like after the disaster. But that''s it. I have no more interest. Then why do you ask?"


    "I was just wondering. Knowing what you''re thinking will help us deal with monsters like you."


    Sihyun suddenly remembered the protagonist of the rumor that Kyungmin said.


    "Monster? You mean the monster that''s been killing Stigma users lately?"


    "I don''t know where you heard that, but yes, it is. He''s as intelligent as you are, so he''s struggling with investigation and tracking."


    "Oh, I see."


    He realized that the unknown hetero was not only given a specific mission but also able to make his own judgments. Did he appear to be anything like himself? When he came up with that idea, he couldn''t hide his interesting feelings.


    "Do you have any ideas? Anything. If you''ve seen any suspicious people, I hope you don''t hide it from me..."


    "I''m sorry, I don''t think of them as my own. And if that''s not the case, I don''t remember seeing him."


    "I thought you must know something. What a pity."


    "I don''t know all the monsters."


    Shi Hyun shrugged his shoulders and received an unexpected offer from the end.


    "Then I want you to look at the bodies of the victims. It''ll be a little more accurate from the monster''s point of view. Maybe you''ll find something invisible in our eyes."


    "Surprisingly, I would rather not be advised by a monster, and I thought I would never offer it." "


    "The matter is urgent. That''s not the kind of thing you''re looking at in a situation where the number of victims is increasing differently every day."


    "If it''s so urgent, I can tell you how I feel. But don''t get your hopes up. That''s where all the monsters kill humans. It''s gonna be hard to pinpoint a specific individual unless there''s a particularly unusual wound."


    "Nevertheless, it doesn''t matter. We need at least one more opinion right now."


    When he got up from his seat, he walked behind the end of the road. The victim''s body was located in an underground warehouse not far from the main residence. A tunnel in the basement for storage of massive materials. It was the perfect place to store the body because it was always kept cool.


    The cellar was'' bright ''enough that it didn''t feel like basement. The demonstration reaches the end of the cellar, carefully avoiding the wires that appear to have been further installed, looking at the end of the road.


    "Is it in here?"


    "Yes, there are 25 of them. Bodies that still haven''t caught the perpetrator, kept him alive on purpose."


    The demonstration of entering the morgue was more astonished by modern facilities than I thought. All I could think about was the fact that a coffin filled with one wall or an operating table could be easily dissected.


    "Stop watching and come here. I''ll show you the victims."


    The end path pulls a body out of the morgue locker. The corpse was torn to pieces from head to toe, unknowingly showing how horribly disfigured it was at the time of death.


    "The first person to be sacrificed was'' Park Chang-im. ''Age 24. One of Stigma''s most prominent players in the guild. He was presumed to have been attacked on a night patrol 22 days ago."


    A demonstration of the end of the road carefully examined the wound and condition of the body. The number of heteros he faced was 100,000. It wasn''t like I could think of a hetero that could leave a similar sneeze. But the more I thought about it, the more I noticed something strange in his eyes.


    "You didn''t dig up an organ. Strangely enough, I''d be dragged to the ranch if it was just a game or a whim, not a prey. The wound appears to be a very large one with claws or fangs, but the wound is getting shallower as the attack continues. It means there''s no such thing as superpower."


    "I''m guessing the reason I wasn''t drawn to the ranch was because a nearby crew quickly discovered it. But I''ve never heard of no super-strength. You tore up a human being like this and you don''t have super-strength?"


    "That may be the beginning of super-strength in the human eye, but it''s not necrotic in my eyes. At least one car needs to be heard with one hand to be called super-strength. This is just using a ''useful tool'' to make it difficult for the other person."


    "But there must be individuals whose strength is not proportional to the size of their fangs or claws."


    "Unfortunately, I don''t recall seeing such a flaw."


    "What does that mean?"


    "Whoever killed 25 people is sure it was a human being, not a monster." "


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 48 00048 Autumn yielding fruit

    There was silence in the intestine. When I saw the face of Xi Hyun, who claimed to be a human, I kept my mouth shut. I thought about it, but I didn''t think it was possible. It looked like the wound was inflicted on the monster-hetero, so it may have been the one that turned away from it from the beginning. Once you start to doubt your own kind, there''s no end to it.


    "I can''t believe it. Humans killed him."


    "Not that surprising at my point. The plot is a human relic, right?"


    "Planned action doesn''t make everyone ''human.''"


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "Even non-human beings can decorate victims like this, if they can. We don''t know much about monsters. It''s not strange to think that a rare creature was born."


    "There could be. But he''s not a monster. Because that''s what all the evidence says. I don''t know if there''s a" monster "or a" non-human person. ""


    The end path that lifted its head in a flash in his voice opened its eyes wide. Then as I approached the entrance and locked the door, I quietly stared at him.


    "Why is the door locked?"


    When she sensed that the atmosphere of the road had changed, she frowned. What he was sending was clearly hostile. He scratched his head in the gut that things were wrong.


    "A monster with a high level of intelligence to deceive humans. Being closest to humans and with intent to harm them. Don''t you think it''s just you?"


    Tsk. Shi Hyun kicked his tongue short. I had to have a hunch that something like this could have happened. It''s because when I heard about the trivial incident from Kyungmin, I was mistaken as if everything was pointing to me. At least, the end of the road with the piece of information should have thought it could react like this.


    "This is no joke. I haven''t attacked a human being in over a year."


    "You can''t be sure. We only have a limited amount of time. Plus, once a month. The other 29 days are your own time I don''t know about."


    "I''m sorry, but your suspicions are close to delusions. I''ve committed so many murders while swimming like my own child? Do you think it makes sense?"


    "Then why are you defending the monster? It can''t be. It''s not a monster. Do you know you''re the most suspicious person to say that?"


    A monumental monster. The stubbornness of the end reveals itself again. Sihyun shrugs. There must have been a reason why we were so obsessed with the word "monster." However, for him who did not know the story, it was a lightning bolt in the dry sky.


    "You were like this. I should have known when I said I wanted to hear from you. You''ve already made up your mind."


    "Then how am I supposed to understand? Should I think to myself," Oh, this is not him, let''s just leave him behind and get started. "No, I''ve been a detective for a long time, but the more people who don''t think about it, the more likely they are. The first thing a criminal does after committing a crime is erase the evidence and hide his body in the grass."


    "I can boast that I have lived a good life, but am I so unreliable?"


    "How can I trust you who were born in the stables?" An ugly, greedy factory that tears people apart and reassembles them into monsters. You were born in the body of someone else''s father or son! How can you ask me to look at you with such good eyes? "


    The ranch. A topic close to taboo popped into the mouth of the end. It was just a demonstration of the existence of the ranch to teach the end path. It was in the wind that he wanted to be alert. Sihyun sighed because he didn''t think the arrow would come back this way.


    Even if it started out as a favor, if it felt bad to someone else, it was over. It would be disgusting for a human to introduce you to the monster''s stronghold and say, "This is how monsters are born here." Looking at the situation from the end of the road, he admitted his mistake neatly.


    "I suppose it was premature to tell you about the ranch."


    "Noisy. So how many out of 25 have you killed? What monsters are involved?"


    "Already the culprit. It''s not very nice."


    Stigma triggered the end of his conclusion that he was somehow associated with an unidentified monster that killed 25 people. With a white glow emanating from his right hand, Stigma resonates with the movement of the road. 320,000 thoughts rise around him.


    The name of the longevity stigma is Light Sword. It was a variation family stigma that transformed light into deadly light rays. Jihyun, who already knew the information about Stigma on the road, quietly walked forward. Suddenly, a white ray of light grazes his cheek and passes by.


    Jiaying. The rays that hit the wall do not stop there, but continue to melt deep into the wall. Wherever there was light, the end point that showed the power of the rays was brief.


    "Don''t come any closer. Just tell me what you know."


    "I don''t know because I''m not the culprit. All I know is what you showed me and told me."


    "Cut the crap! You''re the only person in the world where monsters live. It can''t be that special, can it? Explain that!"


    "You don''t think there are monsters in human form besides me?"


    "If there is such an entity, there must be a connection with you in some way. Even if you didn''t really participate in the killing, it''s also a crime to ignore and admit that. You don''t know it, but it''s human law."


    The end of the road did not believe what he said. I felt confident that I was hiding something. Disbelief in each other is already out of bounds. Sihyun hardened his face for the first time.


    "You think you can do anything by asking me to come. This is the only place a swimmer can come in contact with humans. Not because you''re pretty."


    "What? Son of a bitch!"


    The white beam flashes into the light and is again aimed at the demonstration. The rays with the power to melt hard concrete and make steel steel also evaporated by touching the index finger of the string. As he leaned forward, he reached the end of the road and put his fist through his abdomen. I couldn''t even react to the natural movement like the flow of water.


    "Hehe."


    The end of the pain seemed to be pulling out all the organs, causing a seizure. He falls unconsciously on the cold floor in an unbearable blow. Through this workshop, the end path clearly understands the gap with Xi Hyun. I didn''t notice how different it was. Then the truth that was turning away came into my head and the end bit my lips.


    "Let your head cool off. I thought it was a good reason to call me a suspect, but at the same time I was stupid. If I wanted to, who would I kill first?"


    "That''s..."


    "It''s you. The starting point for creating an opportunity to hunt thousands of Humans while easily defeating the scorpion guild. And the man closest to me. If I really wanted to, would I have hunted down scraps like you? Or was it the guild that killed you first and slowly destroyed you?"


    The end of the road was speechless. It was just like Sihyun said. If he really had a wicked mind, the end would have been dead already. He had that kind of power. The road to realizing the reality does not open its mouth, and you bow your head. After cooling his head, he was ashamed of himself who persecuted him for being a monster.


    /031


    It''s been a year since the disaster happened. Those who possessed the stigma began to adapt to the broken world using each other''s abilities. Materials and resources were limited, but they did not give up their lives. The standard of living has retreated to a few years ago, and many problems have arisen, but they are still living today.


    The children did the same. I was supposed to go to school and have a lively day, but the children were also adapting to the broken world.


    "Eat a lot. My brother saved it in a special way."


    Kyung-min''s sister, Gyeong-jun, generously handed out her snacks to the children. In a limited and limited world, things were power and power. That''s why the children adopted Kyungchul like a god.


    "Wow, there''s so many of them."


    "Are you sure it''s okay for us to eat it all?"


    "Well, I left it for you."


    This year, Kyung-joon turned 14, unlike his older brother Kyung-min, was wicked and medicinal in nature. Realizing that even a little thing had become a precious world, he moved the children''s minds in this way. And I enjoyed the sense of superiority that I stood on top of them.


    After leaving the office on the end of the road, I stood at a distance and looked at the children. Every time she saw her children, she saved how luxurious she was. Everything from wearing to eating was not so different from before the disaster.


    After the disaster happened, the swimming realized how impetuous the world was, and I became even more grateful to him. Living in a ruined city in abundance was a miracle.


    "Swim, come and eat with me."


    "No, I''m good."


    The swim shakes its head. She notices that Kyungchul''s actions are not purely in good faith. She was young, ignorant of reason, and had no idea what Kyungchul''s actions meant, but could never reach a good conclusion.


    "But I want you and I to be close, right? I don''t think we need each other''s company. We''ve seen each other for a year."


    I couldn''t help but look at Gyeongju smiling awkwardly, and walked to the place where the children gathered. She was reluctant to accept his offer. As Sihyun and Kyungmin got closer, they often encountered Gyeongju.


    Swimming while chatting with the girls was surprised when Kyung-joon suddenly touched her hair.


    "Wow, I love your hair."


    "Don''t touch it."


    The swimming reflexively slapped Kyungjun''s hand. A swim that abhors someone touching his head expresses a harsh intention.


    "Sorry. I just touched it because I thought it would be soft..."


    The blurry end of the horse intentionally bowed his head. And the children began to surround him with nothing you had to do. Gyeongjun was a body that was receiving the wishes of children within the guild. The children around Gyeongju were all on his side.


    "That''s too much. I just touched my hair."


    "Curiosity can touch it. Why the commotion?"


    "It''s tricky."


    The swimming voice that erupted from everywhere hardened my face. She was not naturally a charming or approximate person. That''s why he expressed his feelings exactly as they were.


    "So what do I do?"


    A cold voice I never heard for him. The children were warped when a fierce work burst from the necessities like dolls.


    "No, we just do."


    "If you don''t like it, you can say no."


    "No, I''ve done worse. Stop it, kids."


    Gyeong-jun showed up among the children who lowered their tails quickly. He also advocated swimming with a picturesque smile. The swimming only frowned at the actions of Gyeongju, whose intentions were unknown.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 49 00049 Autumn yielding fruit

    "By the way, Swimming, don''t you want to join our guild? Si-hyun is with her brother. There are many difficulties with small activities. Si-hyun is the commander''s niece, so it shouldn''t be that hard."


    When the topic that had been persistently presented for a year ago was also presented today, the swimming looked closely at Gyeongju''s face. It was always the same, but she didn''t need to worry about anything.


    "I''m just following you. If you don''t want to join the scorpion guild, that''s fine."


    "But still, There''s a lot of" things "going on these days, so it''s dangerous out there. I think our guild will be safer than Si-hyun with her brother. If you tell me, my brother will definitely think positive. I hate to say it, but you''re weak. Isn''t that right?"


    "It''s unnecessary interference."


    The swimming that I heard about his life from Sihyun found out all about his suffering and his strength. That''s why she was able to trust him. I considered it okay to live with someone who did not lose himself in such situations.


    "And you''re not that weak."


    "You''re weaker than me. You said" reinforcement. "Moreover, his right arm was burned after the disaster. You''ve suffered so much pain, but you can''t be too weak. Come on, think about it. You think I have a multi-family stigma? I can protect you enough."


    As Gyeong-jun raised his head without hesitation, the swim took a step back. Gyeong-jun''s actions were not rough. It was always fair. Gyeong-jun, who looked beautiful like his older brother Kyung-min, seemed to fit in nicely, but was dazzled by the swimming. The more she hated to swim, the more aggressively Kyongju stayed close to forcing her opinion.


    "Stop it, Gyeongjun. The swimmer hates it."


    When she heard a voice toward her, she turned her head. It was the ''universe of Kim,'' who was watching the situation in the basket of children. I tried to try, but my eyes were somewhat harsh on the bright child, the word of the universe.


    "The incapable man, stay away from me. Don''t let anyone in without a stigma. There are Stigma users like my brother who live like this."


    Kyungjun''s attitude was rash and coarse in contrast to his usual behavior, but the children around him were even more advocating for him.


    "That''s right, the incompetent who can''t do anything just say the word. Gyeong-jun only said that because he was worried about swimming."


    "If a monster shows up, he''ll be the first to run. If you can''t do anything, it''s quiet."


    "By the way, did his father do the same? You said you broke your leg on the run the other day."


    The laughter doesn''t stop. The universe trembled at the fact that it was insulted not only by itself, but also by a respected father.


    In the end, the universe, which could not endure insults and contempt, rushed towards a child, but failed to fulfill its purpose because of the race that popped out in the middle. Kyung-joon, who was assisted by thought, fell on the bridge of the universe.


    The universe leaps toward the horizon without giving up, clutching its fists. But this time, the purpose of the universe did not come true. Gyeong-jun walked on the bridge and fell again.


    The universe gripping its flaky knee screams out loud.


    "Don''t ignore it! I didn''t become powerless because I like it!"


    "What? Let''s do it, then? I didn''t become a Stigma user because I like it."


    Kyungjun laughed at the universe. There was a big difference between a Stigma user and an incapacitator. I was neither physically nor competently challenged. From his point of view, the universe was just a puppy day. The universe knew that, so it didn''t just blurt out, but its eyes flashed sharply.


    The situation is sudden. Xi Hyun appears as a relaxed step.


    "What''s going on?"


    "It''s nothing, brother. I was just joking. It''s the universe."


    "Yes, of course."


    Jo, who showed the universe, smiled brightly and greeted him. Sihyun looked around. Each of the children was emitting an awkward stream, but he didn''t ask.


    "Swimming, let''s go."


    "Are you leaving already?"


    "Yeah, it''s been a little rough around here lately. He can''t stay long. Let''s be quiet until it gets quiet."


    Sihyun quietly grabbed the hand of the swimmer, because I couldn''t say it wasn''t an atmosphere that would be laid down. Sihyun quickly left Hansung University, embracing the swim and leaping high into the sky as she couldn''t see the attention of others.


    Corrected by the Cheonan pair, he broke through dozens of meters in a single step. The reason I couldn''t move faster was because my body couldn''t take it.


    "I forgot to greet you at the end."


    "Oh, we can do this later. Don''t worry, I said good-bye."


    The swim looked at him with a suspicious face. The end of the road and Se-hyun did not get along well. I couldn''t have said goodbye. But the swim left those questions and eunuchs behind. She had more questions than that.


    "Sir, I have a question."


    "What is it, Swimming?"


    "Mister, is the incapacitator really of no help to the world?"


    Since Sihyun heard what the children were talking about, she could understand why the swimming was putting such a question in her mouth.


    ''Contempt and mockery of the incompetent''. It was a topic that was often discussed in modern societies. Among the challenges that prominent professors and prominent professors couldn''t find a work-appropriate-policy. Eventually, the situation with the tail turned bad enough that it was pushed away from the incompetent society. Everyone kept their mouths shut.


    Thoughtful, but too few, are incapable of using stigma, only 6% of the population. Unfortunately, 6% of modern societies dominated by Stigma users were within error. It doesn''t really matter whether they exist or not.


    He was once also a desperate level of incapacitated enough to be named Perfect Zero. So I knew how miserable the lives of the incapacitated were. Individual awareness was not a problem, but a national remedy was needed.


    "They don''t get many opportunities to leave without being helpful. The cleaning, the dishwashing, the stigma users are in a much better position than they are. Talents change work efficiency, but no one wants to use a cripple. I''m afraid that''s true, Swimmer."


    "But the only reason I was born that way is because I have to live my whole life like that."


    Swimming reminded me of the universe. I still haven''t forgotten that he was mocked and ridiculed for not having Stigma. Swimming thought he should have stepped forward on his behalf.


    "The old world used to have a place where you could pretend to be nice, but now you have no reason to be. So if you''re the only one who can swim, would you be nice to them?"


    "Yes, sir."


    /032


    The city was very dark when the night went down. There was not a single light in the distance from the power cut, and not a single person wandered the distance because of the possibility of being attacked by heteros.


    But I stayed up all night sitting in the street with no one else. They observe the sudden flood of heteros and are tasked with quickly delivering them to the guild. In other words, it was night vigilance. While gazing at the distant mountain under the quiet moonlight, he carefully got up from his seat.


    "What''s going on?"


    "I need to go to the bathroom."


    "Yes, goodbye."


    With a slight nod, Gyeonghyun steps into the public bathroom in a nearby building. It wasn''t lost circulation because everything was broken and broken, but it was the only place in the shape of a toilet.


    While illuminating the dark path with a small lamp, he walked forward and entered the bathroom and saw work. After finishing up quickly, he came out of the bathroom. When I saw him standing in front of me, my biceps fell apart. The appearance was not that surprising.


    "You scared the shit out of me! You don''t stand guard. Why are you here? Tsk, how many times do I have to tell you both not to leave? Hurry up and see what''s already happened. And be prepared. I''m not just going to end it today."


    My head was cut off and my biceps passed by my side. No, I was just leaving. However, I reached out my arm and blocked his face, so my biceps couldn''t pass and I just looked at him.


    "What is this?"


    "You always ignored me."


    "What? When did you ignore it?"


    "You''ve always hated me. The only reason I don''t have the ability is to write to pigs, and I still do. It''s funny, isn''t it?"


    "Are you crazy? Where did you..."


    Gyeonghyun was unable to succeed. I forgot what to say when I saw my right arm twist and thicker and thicker thorns gushing out of it. Ununderstandable sights. Creepy scene. After a late stroke, the muscles retreated. That was not his ability. At least not the way he knows it.


    "Crazy. Who are you?"


    "My brother''s successor, Jeong Yi-wook. Remember, if it''s not today, you won''t be rolling that stupid head."


    The stigma caused reflexively. His stigma was the most basic ability flame in the firing family. The muscle that ignited the flame in the palm of the hand flew a hot flame towards Yiyuk.


    A fireball so intense that the interior of the building is superheated. However, he swung his right arm and split the sphere of high temperature into two halves. The right arm, which moves pleasantly through the wind, was free as if it had a self.


    "Stigma doesn''t work?"


    "It''s not that it doesn''t work, it''s that weak that it doesn''t work, brother. Is that all you''re afraid of? No? A little bit stronger. So that I can be rewarded for throwing it all away."


    He stabbed his right arm forcefully, reducing the distance from his biceps in a single step. His arm, which had turned into a single window, showed the best efficiency in narrow spaces. The cornered muscle allowed Yiwook to take a beating without hesitation. I tried to melt the spear by raising the flame all over my body, but after all, the spear only chopped my tibial muscle without a burn.


    "This is boring."


    "Crazy bastard. Are you sure you want to kill him?"


    "You can''t reveal your true colors if you''re not going to kill me."


    The right arm, which turned into a spear, burst the right eye of the gear nostrils and pierced to the other side. I couldn''t help but scream at the feel of the window coming out through the back of my head.


    "Shhhhh!!!"


    Hanging on a pole, he senses his death. He met his murderous gaze. Despite going to the bathroom, his shorts started to wet wet wet wet.


    "What did I do wrong... to come out like this?"


    "I''m a little disappointed. I thought you at least remembered the guy who hit him. If you say you don''t know what''s been bothering me and my brother, I have nothing to say."


    He raises his left arm, raising his mouth awkwardly high. His left arm flies as fast as his right arm has changed. It was a blade made of blood and flesh that looked like the fangs of a beast.


    "Then die, brother."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 50 00050 Autumn yielding fruit

    Furthermore, you raise your left arm high, which looks like a fang of a beast, and scramble your biceps. I did not hide the flesh from the depths of my heart. He speeds up the work by using the sound of his biceps'' screams as a background sound.


    Top to bottom, bottom to top, left to right, right to left. After forgetting morality and ethics, the movement did not stop easily. After finally turning the muscle into a lump of meat, I quickly turned my head as I felt the cool energy behind the back that stopped my left arm as satisfied.


    "... too late."


    There was Lee Hong-woo, the leader of the heavenly guild. The second I met him, I lost my words. The Lee Hong-woo he knew was a cold-blooded man with a keen temper. You can''t expect anything to happen when the crime scene is compromised. I stared at Hong Wook, who fixed his posture.


    "Phew, I thought it was all a monster, but I didn''t think it was you." I''m disappointed.I thought I told you killing the same guild members was an act of defiance. "


    "This is self-defense. Normally, I''d give people who bullied me a little payback. Can you see?"


    I grabbed the hem of my shirt and pulled it up. There was an earthquake scar on the exposed upper body. That was the beginning of everything.


    "Kyungjin, my brother, or this son of a bitch, if he didn''t like anything, he would abuse me this way. They despised me for not being able to do it, and they made a scar that won''t go away."


    "If that had happened, you should have formally proposed to the guild. This isn''t the kind of problem that can be solved by taking direct action, is it?"


    "But you didn''t listen, right? Instead, you treat me like a pig. It''s all the same inside the guild! One reason you''re a Stigma user is that you stick together and ignore all suggestions made by people like me at the bottom."


    "Is that why you killed all 14 guild members?"


    "Why do you call it so little?"


    After taking a step back, I changed my face at once. A mouthful of nasty jokes. He reveals his nature and releases his actions without hesitation.


    "I''ve killed more than that. The one who didn''t accept the protest, the one who intercepted the message to the executive officer in the middle, the one who ignored the usual message. That''s the guy. That''s the guy. He killed them all. Oh, by the way, I''m missing one. Who talks nonsense about all this!"


    After having a body that overlooked ordinary people, he leaped towards Hong Woo at once. He swings his right arm roughly, turning into a spear-thorn. His range of attacks, consisting of bones and muscles, was well above the normal level.


    However, Hong Wu casually prevented Lee from attacking. His stigma was a bronze of the metastatic family (63907; ). Ability to embody invisible forces just by thinking. Red Bull, who realized a hand that was invisible to the human eye, forcefully grabbed hold of the spear.


    "Let go, let go! I still have a lot of people to kill!"


    You swing your left arm, which turned into the fangs of a beast who couldn''t resist the Red Woo bombardment. Hongwoo, tied in bronze with the fangs of the beast moving around in front of his eyes, pressed down on his face. He struggled hard under the Red Woo''s knees, but nothing escaped his chains.


    The Pok¨¦mon is not the target in the first place. The bronze of the Red Bull ruling the heavenly guild (63907; ) was a trait that reflected the imagination of the user. The red measles, which snapped its fangs and spears in X, lifted its figure in a flash.


    "I have a lot of questions as to how you, the ''incapable'', became like the monster you are. Well, we have a lot of time, so let''s talk slowly."


    /033


    A typical morning. After a leisurely breakfast within a secret base, the swim looks up at her.


    "Are you going out again today?"


    "No, I''m not going out today."


    365 days a year, it was impossible to find heteros. Sihyun was going to spend the day relaxed because he would react if he did more than he needed to.


    "Are you taking the rest of the day off?"


    "It''s a big deal to take a break when you''ve never worked, Swimmer."


    "I know you''re working hard."


    Sunny smiling swimming often ran into the steps and sat next to her. And then I started reading. It was routine for them to sit shoulder to shoulder. While Shi Hyun struggled with the law of lions, he spent his time reading books.


    Silent flow. While feeling the warmth of the swimming, she closed her eyes for a moment, noticing that something caught in her trap. A frown frowned upon the appearance of an uninvited guest stood up.


    "Swimming, I''m sorry, but I have to go out again today."


    "What''s going on all of a sudden?"


    "Something''s caught in the trap. It can be a long story, so if I''m late, you should eat lunch alone."


    Before the swim opened its mouth, Shi Hyun took a quick step outside the secret base. The rest of the swim alone tilts its head.


    "The trap must be hetero. Why is the story so long? Mister."


    Sihyun came out with his swim behind him and walked as loud as he could towards his destination. With the "Essence of Shadows" from the evil shadow Rondale, he thought of a way to make the most of the shadows for a year.


    Ultimate weightless, flexible, durable and never rust-free spear. Sihyun thought of the trap as one of the ways to use the shadow. If enough thought is given, it becomes an installation mechanism that no one can notice. In fact, Shi Hyun set a shadow trap around the National Institute, including a secret base.


    Cautious Cautions Beware of Heterone Human Invasion. The demonstration that followed the path that the essence of the shadow taught was able to meet the intruder he expected.


    A thoughtful face that does not know hard buying and compromise. There I saw the end of the road. She sighed as she watched the end of her path tied to the shadows from everywhere. As soon as I met him, I said the end of the world urgently.


    "Can you untie this for me?"


    "Why? We''re not that close. Did you come here to gloat yesterday? I''m telling you, this time it hurts, it doesn''t end well."


    "It''s not like that. Today I just came to tell you something."


    Yesterday''s poison and woman were nowhere to be found, so she flicked her finger to remove the Shadow Trap.


    "So what''s the point?"


    The end of the road facing Sihyun''s cold attitude lowered my waist. Nearly perpendicular, he said without hesitation what he thought would surprise him.


    "I''m sorry. As you said, the serial killer was a human. It wasn''t a monster."


    As soon as I got word from Hongwoo that he had caught the culprit-Human-, I ran to where he was. He realized how little he had looked at him. And he admitted that what he was looking at was not the nature of his demonstration, but the surface. He stood here feeling ashamed of his little bowl, but he honestly wanted to apologize to Sihyun.


    "I never thought an apple would come out of your mouth. That''s amazing. So you guys are the ones who caught him?"


    "No, the heavenly guild."


    I knew Se-hyun well as the heavenly guild. The heavenly guild was a medium-sized guild that was affecting the Songpa region. In other words, the scorpion guild rooting in Gangdong-gu was a neighbor''s cousin.


    The end of the road that sits on a nearby rock has not opened for a long time. No, I was reluctant to open my mouth. However, he did not rush. How long has it been? The end of the road quietly speaks its mind.


    "You know I hate monsters. I hate it the most in the world. When I was a detective, criminals were the first, but now I''ve changed my order."


    The monster was the source of all evil and the object of hatred to the end.


    The end of the road still hasn''t forgotten that day. On the day of disaster, he repeatedly fell asleep and woke up like a sick chick in a car, who didn''t even have time to go home because of an undercover investigation. Suddenly, a lot of monsters fell from the sky and he could only find a reason to return to his home.


    He went back to his home without shoes fitting in the ridiculous situation, but no one welcomed him. Soon after the end of the road, I could see my dead wife and daughter hugging each other tightly in the corner of the house.


    The two men he was so worried about were already torn to death by a monster. The end was desperate to realize that there was no opportunity to protect her from the beginning.


    "Funny thing is, the man who killed his wife and daughter didn''t run away, and he was there. He looked just like you."


    Goin. Sihyun quickly realized the end of his life without having to explain his appearance in detail. A gangster with black leather and developed muscles and his true nature were similar. It was an unusual human form among the earliest heteros, so the impression would have been stronger.


    "I could have killed him in a lifetime of struggle, but I couldn''t have filled my heart with that. Well, then that''s what you know. I met Chulwoo, founded a guild, and spent every day helplessly, meeting you and running a crowded guild."


    "Not two, but three."


    "Huh?"


    "No, it''s this way. So what do you want to talk about? Is that why you hate me?"


    "No, to be honest, I''ve known you since then. But what can I say? Now that I think about it, maybe I was jealous of you, a petty human like me, who was restless and resolving things I couldn''t even do."


    Then he corrected his thoughts. It was not the resentment that held him in the end. The sense of self-esteem that she can do what she can''t and can''t do more than a monster she hates. Even more direct, stickier emotions. That was inferiority.


    "But I really hated pretending to be human."


    "That sounds like a lot of words."


    "That''s why I won''t ask for your forgiveness. I sincerely apologize for the inconclusive conclusion I''ve come to. You can curse if you want, or hit if you want. I''ll hold on as long as I can."


    The angled end path stood firmly over his face. The body of the end path that I experienced directly how strong the demonstration was yesterday was was small.


    Here it was time to shake hands and reconstruct the relationship, but I did not tolerate the demonstration. There was no way he could not have known that there was a pile of tears. That''s why he punched cheerfully. I hit the end of the road with all the power an adult man can afford.


    The tearing of the lips, the end of the bloodshed, swallows the groaning.


    "If I could be forgiven with just one apology, the world would be a whole lot easier. Don''t take" forgive "lightly. But in your own good faith, it''s extenuating circumstances. Since we plan to keep an eye on them, monsters are forbidden from now on."


    "Got it. That''s enough for now. From now on, I try to look at you without any prejudice."


    Xihyun used it to re-establish the relationship with the end path. His mouth was only used if he came all the way here and put an end to the path of reconciliation and forgiveness. Shi Hyun, who handed the handkerchief to the end of the road with an awkward hand, resumed the story with a subject that I had just heard.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. I''m sorry I didn''t use it.

 51 00051 Autumn yielding fruit

    "Then where is the culprit who was caught? Are you in the heavenly guild you caught the first time?"


    "No, they''re in our guild. We are the only ones in the three guilds who have installed the biggest and most sturdy iron bars. It''s been moved just in case."


    "The heavenly guild has been handed over to you. I would have interrogated you on the spot."


    "It seems that the guild is intertwined, so the bowels of the heavenly guild have not been so careless. Are you interested?"


    "If you say no, you''re lying. What do we know?"


    "I''ve been incapacitated since birth, and at the scene of the incident I was strangely told that I had the ability to transform into a body that resembles a monster."


    The ability to turn into a monster. It occurred to me that the unsub might be a human being in a similar position to himself. He was also in the position of becoming a hetero in humans. I didn''t know he was an ally.


    "I''d like to meet him in person."


    "Personally, it''s hard. Not just us, but other guild members are watching their eyes. No one has access to it. Then why do you want to meet him?"


    "The power of the unsub is at stake. Maybe I do."


    "Then attend the ''interrogation'' in the afternoon. If that''s where the important members of each guild come together, it''s not like I''m letting you in."


    "Is that the right line? Well, there''s nothing you can''t meet if you''re serious, so let''s just keep an eye on things there."


    So, she set a future schedule and walked to Hansung University with the end of the road. To be honest, even if we opened our hearts to each other and made up, the atmosphere was not going anywhere just now. That''s why only awkward and stuffy silences were hidden in the company of two men.


    At that time, Shi Hyun and the end path saw a sudden shadow. Hetero and non-human creatures were impressive foxes with large ears and white fur. The little fox, smaller than the human forearm, leapt forward to the end of the road and the chassis.


    "Animals?"


    Even as you look at Chuck, you see a fox that looks like a pet. On your knees, you reach out your hands. However, the fox hurriedly turned and ran to Sihyun. At the appearance of a beast of unknown origin and history, Jihyun turned back in disgust. But the fox sticks together. He pulls on the hem of his trousers, forcefully demanding his opinion.


    "I guess you like it."


    "I''ve never seen him before today. I don''t think so."


    "Animals tend to follow their instincts more than they think, so you might feel like your mother. You survived this world, by the way."


    "It looks suspiciously clean, so it looks like you have an owner. You''re not a monster cub, are you?"


    "You look like a normal fox to me."


    The fox gazes up at him with gleaming eyes, and he carefully extends his hand. The fox uses his arm as a leg to go straight to his shoulder. Since it was so quick, there was no time for him to react.


    Lick, lick. The fox on his shoulder greedily licks his lips. Then I shook my tail vigorously to see what was so good. Xi frowned, but nodded as if he had seen the end of the road.


    "The expression of affection is intense. If you react that way to someone you''ve never seen before, you''re naturally very affectionate."


    "... I think it''s pre-kindergarten."


    Sihyun observed the white fox for a while. It was calibrated by the Emperor and Empress, but there was nothing suspicious about attracting the power of the fluoroscope. It was a real beast, not a hetero.


    "We can''t just abandon them like this... Let''s take them."


    /034


    The place where the interrogation was held was in the auditorium at Hansung University. The two walls of the classroom were broken down to create a plausible space that was entirely dark in color. The darkness was not just the silk interior.


    Due to the topic, the mood of in-house sensitivity was rigid. There are many murders everywhere. A place where scorpions, sky, and the Reverse Guild come together. Interrogations attended by middlemen from each guild created a suffocating distress.


    While everyone was watching, the interrogation proceeded for a long time. I was persistent and asked for the truth explicitly. However, Jung Yiwook, who was arrested immediately at the scene, did not easily tell the truth.


    Every body part, except for the face, was engraved with nasty wounds, but only the tail of his mouth was raised before the interrogation began.


    "Have you ever killed a scorpion guild member or a member of the Reverse guild?"


    "Maybe he did or maybe he didn''t."


    "Do you know of any other perpetrators who have caused a series of incidents?"


    "You may or may not know."


    "How did you acquire that ability? Is that some kind of Stigma?"


    "Stigma or no Stigma."


    "Now I''m not joking, Yiuk. At this rate, we''ll have to kill you as cruelly as possible. And remember, the relatives and friends of the people you''ve killed are watching."


    "Kill to kill. I killed everyone I had to. I don''t want to live anymore."


    I didn''t bend over in front of Lee Hong-woo, the interrogator. Progress has been impaired by an uncooperative attitude. It was a target that killed dozens of the same humans in the first place. It was too much to hope for pure cooperation.


    But I couldn''t kill him without knowing it. The incidents that occurred in the three guilds also had overlapping time zones.


    In other words, it was not the culprit. In a situation that proved to have an accomplice, the person caught 23 days later was the same as the person who discovered the oasis in the desert. I couldn''t get rid of it without pulling out the roots.


    "Tsk, it''s just junk."


    After seeing this, he did not undergo any filtration and expressed his emotions as he felt. The more he glanced at, the less trash he discarded from humanity. After all, it was a human barracks that could not be with him.


    It was clear that someone had touched it, but he could not accurately understand its nature. It was like a mosaic, putting pieces together all over the place. It was an inexhaustible ability to be called Stigma. In the beginning, his body did not change with his mind.


    It was just a dramatic change by ''body remodeling''.


    "The fusion of hetero and human. Who the hell did this? Did you know that?"


    The demonstration blocked all surrounding sound with thought. And from the first moment we met, I grabbed the cheek of a loving fox, wagging its tail.


    "Ugh."


    The unsub easily reveals his identity. What came out of the fox''s mouth was not the cry of the beast, but the cry of the pioneer. The fox sighs, and Lynn whispers.


    "Since when did you notice?"


    "From the first moment I saw you. There was an end to it, and it reacted in a grave. Still, I never thought I''d lick my lips like that. That''s when I realized I couldn''t hide my actions even if I hid myself with my glutes."


    Lin, who was caught with her secret lust - playfulness - did not lift her head, and rounded her body.


    "Ugh, how dare you play with my innocence like this."


    "No, don''t call it pure, because I did it openly. Pure boys and girls all over the country will cry."


    "But if you did, you''d have to react. I was the only one who knew the gluteal artery was working."


    "Thank God, I know it''s a scandal."


    "Ugh, I''m going to get revenge."


    Rin looks up at the demonstration with sharp eyes. Her eyes burn with determination.


    "Well, enough jokes. Let me get this straight. Is it possible to bond between a hetero and a human?"


    "Of course you can. You already know what a hetero material is, right? Dead people are possible, but living people are impossible. More modifications are possible if it''s the will of the parties."


    "You can do that without Rondale, the manager? Body remodeling is what happens at the ranch. It''s almost impossible for a powerless cripple to get there and have surgery."


    "I don''t know that much. But without a manager, there would have been an intermediary who would have connected the ranch with humans in some way. I don''t know who he is, but we have to be careful."


    When it was noisy around him, he raised his head.


    "Shhhhh!!!"


    "Grab it, tie it up and put it back in."


    In his vision, he could see what was causing the seizures. The two arms shook violently, giving off an unusual blood glow that could not be said to be human. Furthermore, as I was leaving the auditorium, the interrogation ended.


    With a bad feeling that something unusual was happening in a place he did not know, the end of the road rushed to him and asked his opinion.


    "How was it?"


    "It was boring. But I realized one thing."


    "What is it?"


    "That''s not a stigma, that''s just a body remodel. If you want to cover up the culprit, focus on the people who disappeared from the guild and resurfaced without warning. Then you''ll see the way."


    "Why is that?"


    "At least he needed time to get his body remodeled."


    /035


    He was trapped in a prison that only had a faint light, and gave his whole body strength to unwind the chains that bind him. His arms were soon turned into spears and fangs, but it was not enough to break the chain by reinforcing the grant family''s stigma.


    "Damn it."


    Yuck. After all that time trying to break the chain, a boy came into the prison. Suddenly, I woke up a visitor who was struggling.


    "Who is it?"


    "Dinner."


    The boy raises the plate as if watching. It was covered with a lid, but I didn''t realize it was supper for today. Only then did he realize he was hungry. I slowly crawled to the crevice where I restored my arm.


    Heave. I pushed the lid with my mouth as I saw the plate coming through the small hole. But there was nothing on the plate. Unknown circumstances. I called the boy with his head up.


    "Kid."


    When the word "boy" came out of his mouth, he felt even more ominous. The first is that a boy, not a jailer, cannot go into prison. And second, there is no lid on the plate. Everything was strange. I looked up at the boy''s face with a cooler backbone.


    The eyes of the boy who had plotted a plot were burning brightly.


    "You shouldn''t have gotten caught."


    "What?"


    "You heard the rules when you were empowered, right? One, stay out of sight. Secondly, do not disclose where you got it. Third, if you have promising seeds, actively ingest them. And four, don''t let the person who has been identified live."


    "Wait, that''s the only reason you''re killing me?"


    "That''s the only reason. We haven''t even started yet, and we don''t want to get caught."


    The boy smiled coldly.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. I''m sorry I didn''t use it.

 52 00052 Autumn yielding fruit

    Glug glug, glug glug. A right arm that changed its appearance while making an abhorrent sound. Soon the right arm of the universe turned into a spear-thorn. It was a more sophisticated and sturdy spear than anything else. A sinister, bloodshot spear crosses my back. I thought my comrades might come. But the executioner in front of him was a little older than he expected.


    "It''s only a matter of time before we get caught, so we''ll make sure you''re clean."


    "No. No... Why are you so trusted? How do you have a better spear than mine?"


    "That''s because I understand his ideals better than my brother. And in other words, killing a good Stigma user should be planned. I''m not killing you like a brother."


    As the universe swings its right arm up and down, the bars of the prison tear apart and fall to the ground. The surface of the bars was smooth like a knife. An example that shows the power of the window in stages. After realizing how the spear in the universe was going to slash through the bars, I quickly tightened my head.


    "Wait, I understand his ideals. So this is how you abandon your human body. So give me one more chance, one more chance. It''s time for us to stick together, right?"


    "I don''t need to. It''s risky in many ways to take on someone who''s incapacitated, isn''t it?"


    The universe that entered the prison was chained and kicked with its twitching legs.


    "No, I won''t. I''ll be careful from now on. So please, please. Save my life."


    I cried desperately, crushed my head on the cold ground with my forehead torn. I begged for my life for a child much younger than myself. But the eyes of the universe were no different from the first time.


    "Have you seen the interrogation today? They were all Stigma users. There was not a single incapacitator. That''s exactly where we are. A disposable hand. Livestock that fills the head. We came all this way for all the risks and pain to get out of that position, and what did you do? You get drunk and you kill people all you want."


    "No, it was an unexpected situation. If you were in the same situation..."


    "It''s noisy, so just die."


    The shredded universe pierced his spear-right arm into his heart. I opened my mouth to make excuses, and looked down dazed at the spear in his chest. He didn''t even think he was dead because it happened so fast.


    Furthermore, I recognized the pain at a late pace. It was only after the blood was spilled from my pierced heart that I realized the situation properly.


    "Uh-huh?"


    "Please be reborn as a more helpful creature in your next life."


    I bowed my head deeply with the sound of the wind falling. The universe watched quietly as the lamp of life went out. How long has it been? The universe came out of prison with a bright smile, confirming that he was perfectly dead. No one suspected him. He was incapable and young, and did not even expect him to be able to do anything.


    After a relaxing walk out of Hansung University, the universe walked to the Olympic Park next to Hansung University. The forest was a place where no one would come. No, only monsters have become a place to roam.


    Five weeks ago, the universe wandered around while playing with its friends. He was in an unintended situation. Everything was the plan of a bunch of kids with stigmas. It''s been a while since I learned that. But the universe didn''t care. Because of that, his life could have changed 180 degrees.


    The universe going up the hill swoops into a tiny space between the cracks of the rock. The entrance was narrow, but as I went deeper, the intestine became increasingly large. When the universe arrived at a point, it took its body to a sliding frame made of human muscles and flesh.


    Where he went was a ''ranch'' about 500 meters underground. With the almost vertical sense of falling, the universe quickly broke through the labyrinth, reaching 500 meters underground. It was divided into dozens like an ant house, but it was easier for him to breathe than it was for him to come to Hansung University and this place in the last month.


    Lots of monsters watch his movements around him. Monsters all want to get off the ranch and onto the ground. The universe pushed forward, ignoring their gaze.


    The deepest part of the ranch. When he arrived at the point of his slumber, the universe confidently entered him. A month ago, he showed the universe infinite power and possibility. A true god and the king of monsters. The universe standing in front of the ''Him'' who cared for the incompetents knelt down.


    ''He'', or ''Optimal'', was a monster with a sheep''s horn in a 15-meter jewelry. The skin was tougher than the alloy, and the breath coming out of the mouth lowered the ambient temperature even though it gave no force.


    A monster who claims to have been a human being all his life. Born incapacitated, Optimal looked down at the universe and said he knew the minds of the incapable better than anyone else.


    "Did you get rid of the defect?"


    "Yes, I did."


    "Well done. Your universe has allowed us to be closer to our dreams."


    That said, Optimal raises a huge body and looks back. There are tens of thousands of monsters waiting for Optimal''s command.


    /036


    "Bye, mister!"


    "Yes."


    Corrected swimming triggers its stigma. Her stigma is superhuman steel. It was a rare stigma whose performance varied with effort.


    For a year, I studied gymnastics under Sihyun. She was just a basic level, but steadily trained herself to excel her peers. Talent also went beyond the usual range, making her stronger every day.


    Moreover, her opponent was always Shi Hyun. She was an opponent with the ability to jump through power without blinking an eye and draw out any limits she could. Swimming with the best trainers relentlessly opens up their power and pressures the demonstration.


    Now, the swimming did not resist the duel with Se-hyun. When she indirectly learned how the world had changed in the scorpion guild, she realized that power is the way to protect herself.


    "Then how about this!"


    After turning the aerial swallow and kicking the air out of his feet, the rapid approach to Xihyun struck a fist. Her fist strikes at the abdomen of Xi Hyun precisely as she moves forward to a more suitable force.


    "65 points. Shallow. And it''s so obvious."


    Se-hyun, who grabbed the swimming arm, threw herself away. A swim that flew far enough to reach the wall of the arbitrarily modified training ground twisted its center of gravity and landed on the floor. It was a technique that was hardly considered a 14-year-old makeshift transition. But neither one of them noticed it. The only thing that mattered to them was that they wanted to move forward a little bit.


    "I''ll go this time. Be careful, swimmer."


    As she ran toward herself, the swimmer took a defensive posture with a frightened look. The area of power and skill that Shi Hyun used in the struggle did not exceed the level of swimming.


    Swimming was also aware of that. But doing it directly from what you know is a very different law. I realized that the more I struggled, the more powerful I became. I couldn''t even fathom her as she was just starting to walk.


    "Be careful when you fall."


    "Yes?"


    A tense struggle, like a tense bow-stroke, ended with a swim tripping on my feet. I couldn''t keep up with the pace of the workshop and fell into my grass.


    "That''s all for today."


    The swimming suit, soaked in sweat, bowed his head to him without a drop of sweat.


    "Phew, good job."


    "Good job to you too, Swimming. Seems like you''ve gotten better and better every day. Just a little bit more and you''ll be strong."


    "But not for you."


    "I''m an unusual case, so I don''t like to put it on the bench."


    "If that''s the case, then so be it. So how much do I owe you?"


    "I wonder if there are no enemies at my age. At least that''s what I think."


    "Hmmm."


    As if he didn''t like something, the spit swim walked to the shower room. Looking at the rear view of the swimming, Hyun smiled at the fact that she had more battle shame than he thought.


    At that moment, he realizes that something''s caught in the Shadow Trap and turns his head towards the direction of the intruder. Fortunately, it was a ''shadow'' of a form that he also knew well.


    Sihyun came out of the hidden base of Turbulence and saw Lin running from the Shadow Trap. She wore a white dress just like before. He flicks his finger and releases the Shadow Trap, sighing and approaching Lynn.


    "Too bad! I can''t believe you have something this nasty around your house. You almost touched my bare skin. Do you have any idea how offensive that is?"


    Lin shudders once, thinking about the feeling of the shadow.


    "That''s because he came without notice."


    "We''re not that far from each other, are we?"


    Lin is close to the unilaterally tangled side, but she doesn''t have much flair. It was because it was obvious that they would be more enthusiastically entangled.


    "So what brings you here today?"


    "Housekeeping. You went out yesterday and followed me. Yesterday and today, my real purpose was to see your home."


    "So you''re here because you''re bored."


    "Yes, now that I can be as a human being, I can be with you. And I wonder what kind of kid you''re taking care of."


    "I don''t care why. But Swimmer already knows who you are, so don''t lie to him."


    "Did I already tell you?"


    "Yes, I''m taking care of her myself, but at least you should know what I''m doing."


    "You never told me about swimming."


    "You don''t need to know how to swim."


    "Be cool!"


    With one ear to Rin''s pitch, Shi Hyun takes her to the entrance of the secret base. Rin looks back and forth and enters the secret base. She''s been living underground for a long time. But she restrained her beating heart with a stirring tone.


    "It''s another cool place to live."


    "The chief is sick by then. A house is not a house made of dust and ashes. And you don''t throw away your instant food. Do you know how much sighing I get every time I see a bunch of garbage in the corner? Technically, it''s not a foxhole, it''s a pigsty."


    "You don''t have to say that. Sometimes I organize..."


    Lin, who scratched her weakness without pity, bowed her head and drooled. But it was only for a moment. The idea flashed in her head, and she lightly looked up at the demonstration with her personal face.


    "Oh, can I live here, too? It''s too lonely to be alone in an underground tunnel. In many ways, it''s not good for your mental health. And since I promised you I would move in with you, I don''t think it''s a bad idea. Yeah, of course. It''s perfect if I think about it."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. The universe is an incapable boy who was like this swimmer, appearing in 49 coins.

 53 00053 Autumn yielding fruit

    "That''s not a bad idea, even if you don''t talk about marriage."


    Sihyun was also worried about Lynn''s health-life. She had a wild habit of eating when she wanted to, sleeping when she wanted to, and was a fun pioneer who lived only today. All I wanted to do was to be calm, and all I didn''t want to do was try to avoid her, but her personality was like a full-blown calf. I needed someone to correct me.


    It also had the advantage of being able to be used as a shield to protect the swimming. If I taught well, I could also use it as a family member, and the most important ''it'' was possible.


    "What do you think? Tasty?"


    "It can''t hurt, but you''ll need my permission, and you''ll need the other one."


    I wonder if a tiger will come out if I tell him. Before she even mentioned swimming, she walked out of the shower and stood in front of her and Lynn. Light steam leaked from my hair and skin whether the heat in the bath was too hot.


    "Mister? Who is he?"


    Swimming with a towel, I tilted my head to a visit I had never seen before.


    "Swimming, this is my friend Meereen."


    "Hi, you''re a swimmer. My name is Premiere. You can call me" Sister Lynn. "And she promised me a future, not a friend. Don''t forget this."


    Rin gives a cheerful greeting with a wink in her right eye. The swim frowns at Lynn''s unfounded confidence. It''s been a year since she started living with Si-hyun. I''ve heard about Lynn''s identity, and I know what she''s like.


    "Hi, I''ve heard a lot about you. He''s my best friend. My name is Ji Swim. Please take good care of him."


    Despite the unexpected circumstances, the swim responded calmly. Lin shuffled her mouth with un-age courtesy and seriousness. She instinctively senses that swimming is a difficult opponent.


    "So we promised each other a future, not a friend. I don''t know about you yet, but this difference is enormous."


    "You promised me a future. You''re getting married, right?"


    "Yes, now we''re talking. Well, I didn''t want to, but she was persistent. I felt sorry for him, so I had to let him."


    He tried to open his mouth to incitement and forgery, but the swimming beat was faster.


    "Hi, I''ve heard a lot about you. He''s my best friend. My name is Ji Swim. Please take good care of him."


    The answer seems to forget everything. Immediately, the answer to Lynn''s incentive and forgery was consistent with Morse. It was the first time I''d ever seen someone so perfectly able to turn Lynn''s words back to zero.


    The intestine begins to fight with women in a heartbeat. Lin was as confused as she was in a subtle stream of air.


    "That''s why we promised each other a future!"


    "Lynn has a great sense of humor. The other day, you said it wasn''t for me. What Lynn said was a lie. Does that still work?"


    "I even kissed you yesterday. She still has to take care of you, so she hid that fact, but her heart and purity are already mine."


    It was just absurd as a demonstration of what Lin did when she turned into a fox. But the idea of swimming seemed different. She frowns quietly.


    "Oh, it''s Aunt Lynn, your friend. My name is Ji Swim. Please take good care of him."


    "You''ve lowered your title!?"


    "You can''t be the only one who calls me uncle, can you? And of course, his wife, Aunt Lynn, she should be called Auntie Lynn."


    "That can''t be right! Sing it straight!"


    When they both began to show their fangs to each other because of the same mental age or nothing, Shi Hyun intervened between swimming and Lean.


    "Lynn, no more jokes. There''s nothing you can''t say in front of a child. And neither is swimming. I''m not teasing an adult even if Lin''s got no teeth."


    Sihyun, who held each swim and Lynn''s hands with his right and left hands, connected their hands. Swimming and Lynn, who have no idea what that means, awkwardly shakes hands and confesses their guilt.


    "Lynn, I''m sorry."


    "No, I''m more sorry."


    "Good. How nice to see you admit your mistake."


    Sihyun nodded at the warm sight. And I told the swimmer the story about the life I talked to Lynn about earlier. Swimming only stared at Lin as he listened to her.


    "... This is why I want Lin to live with me. How about you swim? Well, Lynn would be more comfortable as a woman than I am as a man."


    "I''ll follow your opinion. Technically, this - a secret base - is your home."


    "That''s what swimmers say. What about you, Se-hyun?"


    "Since we have swimmer''s permission, let''s start living together today."


    "Uh-huh, this took me one step closer to my dream."


    Lin shrouded her arms, looking at the swimming face, raised her head high. The swim glances at Lynn''s face as her unknown emotions flutter in her chest. Lynn also did not avoid the sight of the swimming.


    Unfortunately, Sihyun did not realize that the fight had resumed.


    "I''m going to my room. I have to dry my hair because it''s not dry yet."


    "Yes, let''s do that."


    Lin closes herself to Sihyun as the swim leaves her room. Then I put my mouth in his ear.


    "Even if I say no, my instincts are honest. Seeing as how you let me in the house without a care."


    "It''s more about reason than instinct."


    "Hehe, you have nothing to hide like that? Men your age are attracted to attractive women. Don''t be shy. Leave it to your instincts and I''ll do the rest."


    It was not the same as Sihyun''s adoption of Lin as a partner. The fact that it could be a shield to protect the swimming was also attractive because it was the most important thing.


    Yes, the most important sexual education!


    "Then take good care of the swimmer."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "The role of a sexual education teacher. Swimming''s gonna give us a second sexual signature, but that''s not what I''m talking about, is it? Unlike men, women''s bodies are delicate. And how to use a sanitary pad or wear underwear is because I don''t know the details, so you''re qualified. Honestly, you can ask the scorpion guild for help, but there''s a big difference between getting an education sometimes and getting one every day, right?"


    Lin shudders at his words. His mind was full of thoughts about swimming from one to ten.


    "You cheated!"


    "I''m sorry to hear you cheated. You''re the one who said you wanted to come in first?"


    For Lynn, who wanted a sweet life together, it was like the power of the Blue Ceiling. In Sihyun''s Declaration of Cohabitation, there was an awful lot of Celia hidden away. Lynn''s jaw is tightly clenched and her forehead is on fire.


    "I''m not giving up."


    /037


    After forcibly dropping Lin to follow, she stepped into Hansung University. I was curious about how yesterday''s incident would have resolved. As he was walking towards the main hall, he felt that the atmosphere around him was unusual. A distinctly different atmosphere from yesterday. He hastened his steps.


    Xi Hyun, who came into the main house, found the end path. The face of the end path, which was always sitting in the office watching the ministry, was very thin overnight.


    "You look tired."


    "That''s ridiculous. He died last night."


    When the unexpected incident came to his ears, he tilted his head.


    "Weren''t you in jail?"


    "That''s the problem. If you want to kill him in prison without a trace, you have an accomplice in the guild. Looks like the three guilds have poked a honeycomb. They''re doubting each other."


    "Did you talk about body remodeling?"


    "I did, but you don''t really believe that. The other two guilds gathered their opinions because of Stigma''s expression."


    "You might not believe me if I told you I had a surgery that suddenly made me a monster."


    Believe it or not, it was individual territory. It didn''t work out that someone else was punching him in. Sihyun shakes his head in sorrow.


    "So the only thing that happened within our guild was the investigation. Now, look."


    The end of the road took out one of the paperwork on the desk and threw it to Shi Hyun. Sihyun, who received the paperwork with skillful hands, quickly read what was inside.


    "This is..."


    "This is a list of people who have disappeared without any notice for more than a day. Well, there are a lot of people who haven''t been included because it''s only been a day since we investigated, but we should be able to distinguish trends."


    "As a former detective, you''re ready for this again."


    Sihyun was impressed with the detailed data. When it disappeared, when it reappeared. The time of disappearance, the place, the situation, the character. And the witness testimony. All necessary information was documented.


    "I''ve marked it on the map myself, and it appears to have been scattered over the Medium Heat. But strangely enough, most of the incapacitated were in one place."


    "Olympic Park."


    "Yes, that''s the place."


    They all went missing nearby. The excuses of the missing people were the same. You are lost. Or you are driven away by a monster and run wild. It was a common but unreasonable reason.


    What was important was that there were 700 people that went missing. Assuming that they had all undergone physical remodeling surgery, it could not be underestimated. It was not unusual to cause a big incident.


    "Everyone who''s been physically modified must be incapable. Because Stigma users don''t tolerate surgeries that are useless."


    The fact that the person receiving the body modification came out was the same as the saying that there was a ranch there. The demonstration that caught a trace of the ranch took place.


    "Are you going to the Olympic Park?"


    "Yes, if there really is a ''ranch'' here, I have something to see."


    "I thought it was strange before, but are you going to destroy the ranch?"


    "If so?"


    "That''s odd. Why would you do something that would help a human being?"


    "Didn''t you know? I like Humans. That''s why I didn''t kill you so easily. I gave you a chance."


    Shi Hyun left the Oval Office and ran to the Olympic Park, even before a deafening end was resolved by the declaration. From the moment he saw the truth of the ranch at the international airport, he realized that every ranch in Seoul was harmful to humans.


    In this case, too. I dug into the inherent pain of the incapable and made them voluntary slaves. and led Stigma users to brutally murder.


    Once the truth of the incident had been revealed, the incapacitated would no longer have a place to stand. At one time, he who was once incapable came so heartbreaking. No matter what, failures and failures were not even funny.


    "We need to contain it before it gets too big."


    Sihyun arrived at the Olympic Park with a correction from the Blue Mound Pair, and he looked around using a fluoroscope. The ranch was less likely to be noticeably small or underground.


    On the contrary, Xi Hyun''s eyes saw a way down underground.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 54 00054 Autumn yielding fruit

    Two rocks on a hill. Between them lies an artificially modified path. He kicked the rock with his foot to clear a space for entry and broke it straight inside. When moist air permeated the tip of his nose, he felt his whole body stiffen.


    It was the smell of the ''stables''. Smells like it only comes from disassembling and reassembling thousands of human corpses. He looked around, intuiting that he had come to the right place. The entrance to the vivarium was like a normal cave. It was cramped at first, but it grew wider and wider as I went.


    When he arrived at the end of the cave, he frowned as he watched the scene unfolding before his eyes. It was because there were tools made of human muscles and flesh. Suddenly, it was an elongated passageway that reminded me of a slide slide. It prowls and informs you of its existence, its outstretched length extending beyond all recognition.


    "I have to go."


    There was no other way. I had to climb up the sliding wheel to get down. Sihyun gently stepped out and threw himself. Corrected by the Cheonan pair, he crashed indefinitely with vigilance to the unknown space.


    Reaching 500 meters underground, Jihyun fell unharmed. The exact landing on a shock absorbent pad made of human flesh stood up with a subtle look on its face.


    He also expected the ranch to be underground. But this was beyond his wildest expectations. If the ranch is so deep, we''ll never know.


    If he had not known that the incapable had undergone a modified surgery, he would have been too careless. The demonstration that opened the Law of the Dead slowly entered the cave.


    The inside of the cave was like an anthill. The cave that stretched like a branch in dozens was hard to even gauge its position. It was a space that could go anywhere and had a structure that could not go anywhere.


    "Kyuriric!"


    "G-r-yep."


    Heteros, who later noticed the intruder, chase after him. Not only the walls of the cave, but the number of heteros that held up to the ceiling was untold.


    In the fierce hallucination of the heteros, Shi Hyun smiles widely. He always greeted me as he smashed 36 farms. In a way, it was a scene that I missed. He was careless and released his own power.


    As a human being, there were only 1.5 million discounts of thought in the world, but the garage overflowed. The Ash Dance gun was his subordinate pair ( 38617;), an ability that Orlot had completed only with the characteristic of winning.


    "Resonant Shredding!"


    Just by shaking his hand towards the front, thousands of heteros reconciled into a handful of dust. The force of the resonant wave that reached the other side of the cave swept away everything that was blocking his sight at once.


    The law of lions deprives the living of the dead, while the victor robs the traits of the vanquished. The number of heteros reached thousands, but it was only lacking for him. It was like pouring water into the poison beneath. However, Xihyun persistently hunted the heteros. Their bodies belong to the Bondi humans. It was the result of thinking that we can''t let it move like this for 10,000 years.


    His steps did not stop. There was no hetero that could stop him from stepping in the first place. The advantages of heteros were in overwhelming quantities. Their defeat has been fixed since it didn''t work.


    Although heteros with various abilities and characteristics ambushed in any way, demonstration was grave. The lifespan of many heteros was over just by looking at him. There is no shortage of absolute differences, even if it is called absolute beyond overwhelming. Against tens of thousands of heteros and not a drop of sweat, Jihyun was encouraged to find the right path.


    How much time has passed. There were no more heteros that ran to him. In my experience, I learned that it was a giving up or a surrendering action, and I began to reverse the way heteros came out.


    After repeated mistakes and misunderstandings, he could find unusual places. Extravagant, elevated space. The deepest part of the ranch. With a fluoroscope, she carefully opened the door into it.


    /038


    ''Optimal'', or ''binary'', was an ordinary human being before becoming a monster. More accurately, he was incapable. One half of which had only 34 thoughts. It was really small considering that the general idea of Stigma users was 30,000. That''s why he''s been living in all kinds of unreasonability.


    I tried harder than anyone else, but at the end of that path, there was always thought and stigma. A wall you can''t outrun just by trying. In reality, the oppressed pearls were crawling underneath without having to get a lame job until they were 30 years old.


    But even rats have sunny days. He faced a miracle he didn''t expect either. On the day of the disaster, he was reborn as a monster.


    At that time, the protagonist who awakened the ''special ability'' abandoned his name and became a monster called the Optimal. There was no one who could intercept an optimal with special abilities. All the monsters kneel at his feet.


    He, who was incapable, decided what he wanted to do with his abilities. That''s killing all the Stigma users. Only then did Optimal realize that God had prepared a stage for himself. God wanted to see Stigma''s users go extinct, so he decided to give himself abilities.


    The first thing Optimal did to realize his identity was dominate all nearby farms. And he hid everything in the basement so that no one could find his location, and he slowly began to renovate his weak body. He exerted ten minutes of the ranch''s ability to produce monsters that are hard to fathom in human corpses.


    The optimal for banning the corpse of a dead human was like a train that lost its brakes. With hundreds of thousands of dead bodies, he implanted all the advantages of the monsters that the ranch can produce into his body.


    Despite the occurrence of the rejection, the body''s stability was restored by re-implanting its ability and properties to offset the rejection response thereon. The end of the renovation. After accomplishing everything he could with his body, he realized that he had somehow become a 15-meter tall man.


    Immersed in a situation where he could not wander around, Optimal has been drawn to the transformation he is about to make.


    I produced tens of thousands of monsters at the ranch and gathered the incompetents with ''special abilities''. I''ve ordered the incompetent to quietly assassinate talented Stigma users by giving them self-adaptation. The incapable became a sword that no one knew about, fulfilling his mission.


    Everything was fine. Now, there was an army by Optimal''s side that could make it to the ground at any time, and there were those who were incapable of understanding his ideas.


    Only one step forward to the extinction of Stigma users. Optimal welcomed unexpected guests. He was an ordinary man with a modest impression, but he did not look down on him. A monster that has just killed tens of thousands of monsters.


    Optimal looked down at her with the wrong eyes. His mind was complicated. I never thought there would be a Stigma user who could get in this far.


    "Are you the owner of the ranch?"


    "Yes, I am the master of this place, Optimal."


    "Are you a pioneer here after Rondale?"


    Through the door, Xi Hyun encountered a completely different qualitative being than the previous heteros. A monster with a sheep''s horn in a 15-meter jewelry was protected by a purple fur. His face was made of a bundle of tentacles and his feet twisted into inverted joints.


    The creature vomiting an elongated cold breath had a similar appearance to the evil shadow Rondale he had seen earlier. There was a completely different answer in his ears, thinking that he might be the pioneer of ''The One''.


    "I don''t know what a pioneer is, but I am a human being. A true prodigy who came all the way up here with nothing. He is also an executioner who will eliminate all Stigma users in the world and take away their abilities."


    The body of the Optimal with arms outstretched flows of clear coolness.


    "Predict to say, are you the one who gave the incompetents a knife and hired them to kill Stigma users?"


    "Is that what you''re here for? Yeah, you could say that. I''m the one who gave them a chance. But it''s so funny when a Stigma user who doesn''t usually care about the incompetent comes growling. You''re the ones who pushed them that far."


    I realized that the optimal word that Sihyun is not a pioneer is the truth. His tone was not that of a pioneer. Humans, that was close to being incapacitated too. Violence against both men and women when using Stigma. Only then did he realize that Optimal resembles him, not a pioneer.


    "Are you really human?"


    "You won''t believe it, but yes. Oh, and by the way, you seem like a very resourceful person. You''re not surprised to see me like this, and you''re always talking to me. I liked it. Come under me. Then I won''t kill you myself."


    "You''re talking crazy."


    The demonstration of basic information from Optimal corrected the posture. The appearance or nature of the opponent was unimportant. Only purpose and will were important. I didn''t mean to keep her alive. Seeing as how fairly he declared killing all Stigma users, he would not be normal. I didn''t know what disaster would happen if I let it go. That''s why he thought he had to root it out.


    He jumped tens of meters in a heartbeat to cut down the top of the Optimal. He swallowed 280,000 hetero traits, and his unique strength prevented him from kicking.


    "Definitely top of the line among humans. But it works for me..."


    Optimal''s words could not continue. Xi Hyun''s resonant shredding blew his whole head off. With the green blood gushing like fountains all over his body, the demonstration landed on the ground turned his back. No, I tried to.


    "This is really unexpected."


    However, he was forced to stop at the sound of the sound coming from the palm of his hand. The Optimal, who thought he killed him, saw that he had lost his head and was fully communicating with the doctor, and realized that his body had not yet stopped.


    "Here''s what I want to say."


    "My body is the brain and heart of any part. You need the perfect room to kill me completely. You can''t kill me like this."


    As I showed him, Optimal grabbed the surrounding hetero and shoved it down his throat. The torn hetero, along with a strange sound, became an optimal diet to regenerate his deficient body parts.


    "Kill him once or for all."


    Once again, a demonstration with the correction of the Cheonan pair. Fast enough to see your vision. Surprisingly, Optimal recognizes the speed of such a demonstration and catches up. After splitting the one second into dozens of commas, Optimal takes a punch with the demonstration.


    The caverns quake violently as if they were about to collapse.


    Combining the characteristics of monsters reaching 280,000 species, the optimal body appeared similar to a pair of underworld conditions ( 38617;). But there was a crucial difference between the demonstration and the optimal. It was the law of lions and the resonance of lions.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. First of all, I want to apologize. I didn''t think it would react so violently. Sorry, balance adjustment failed. Next time, I will refine and re-register.

 55 00055 Autumn yielding fruit

    That''s why every time I encountered Xihyun, the body of the Optimal collapsed like a sandcastle. Optimal recognized that time was not on his side. Optimal, who decided he could no longer survive in the coming and going workshops, unlocked the ''special ability'' that brought him to this position.


    [You can''t catch me]


    [You can''t reach me]


    You can''t kill me.


    [You can''t leave here]


    [You can''t move]


    Ability to restrict and limit the behavior of the target as he/she wishes. The power that was available from the time Optimal was reborn as a monster, ''Everything Control'' restricted the behavior of demonstration.


    "You can''t beat me with this."


    Sihyun''s mind flashed as the power of the Optimal sank into his mind. He had felt something like this before. I didn''t have much to worry about. It was a feeling I was always feeling. Optimal''s technology was the same as that of the Victory Monument.


    The companion she had been looking for was here. Deep underground, burning hatred for Stigma users. He shouted, realizing that the essence of the Optimal is the same as his.


    "You! You''re incompetent! That''s close to perfect!"


    "What a funny guy. I haven''t told anyone yet. I only regret killing you here. Well, it''s hard to kill someone for a technique that seems to suck the life out of them."


    Optimal ordered numerous heteros to go up to the ground, and finally, he smashed one of the pillars supporting the ranch with his bare hands. The center of gravity collapses at once, and the ranch begins to collapse. It was built on top of a delicate center of gravity from the beginning. Once the wall is shattered, it doesn''t think about coming back twice. It bends, breaks and accelerates the collapse.


    "Stop!"


    Sihyun tried to catch an optimal drifting away, but his body wouldn''t move.


    Optimal''s manipulation of all things did not obstruct the pact and highness of the opponent as long as conditions were conditions such as the winning streak. Sihyun was also aware of that fact. Five constraints declared by Optimal surrounded his body.


    The winner-take-all was resisting against the capabilities of the optimal, but there was a limit.


    "Hehe."


    Realizing that the human body could not resist, he immediately threw away his gluteal palate.


    The body of the demonstration, which was only a normal size, expanded to close to three meters. A firm tail comes out of your butt and a horn protrudes from your elbow. A hard crust protruded from the black envelope and wrapped around him like armor. Finally, the shoulder has an elongated outlet to regulate heat.


    Simhyun returned to Cetillion''s body in one fell swoop, suppressing the energy of every creature with 15 million thoughts. I couldn''t completely rule it out, but as my behavior became more comfortable, Xihyun rushed toward the entrance he had descended from.


    His location was 500 meters underground. If they could not escape and were trapped in the vivarium, they would have been crushed to death by the weight of hundreds or tens of millions of tons. Minute by second matters. Calibrated by a pair of cheekbones, the strikes forward before the stone falling from the ceiling touches his shoulder.


    While everything around her collapses after losing form, she finds the entrance she came down from and throws herself all over the place. The demonstration that went straight into the passageway - sliding - towards the ground encountered Optimal once again.


    Optimal couldn''t hide his surprise until he realized that there was a poem here that needed to twitch in place until he died.


    "You used to be a human before, so why now is the monster... are you like me?"


    "You don''t have to tell me."


    He immediately climbed up the wall of the passageway and stretched his arms toward the optimal abdomen. Immediately, Optimal grabs the ankle of the walking hetero ahead of him and swings it like a baseball bat.


    Xi Hyun''s fist went forward through the hetero, but the optimal was already up there. Due to the slightest difference, Optimal was able to use manipulation to command the heteros who were going up ahead of him to a charging charge. A number of heteros rushed towards Xihyun as soon as they heard the command.


    As numerous heteros plummeted vertically in narrow space, the simulation exploded all heteros converging in the field of view using the force of resonant fracturing. At the moment when countless numbers of heteros reconciled to the sixth side, Xihyun encountered an optimal gaze.


    [You can''t leave here]


    The assertive declaration, the demonstration of the influence of everything control, stopped momentarily. That''s decisive. One second apart, a massive hundred-ton rock hits her head and falls down the walkway.


    "Hehe."


    Somehow, the impact of the cave collapsing reached the passageway. The passageway made up of human flesh and muscles was cut off without overcoming the pressures of a solid lump of rock. The gap to the ground becomes small enough for the young child to come and go, and it closes firmly enough that the light won''t go through.


    In a disaster where there was nowhere to flee, Shi Hyun was buried with a pile of rocks 500 meters underground. He was also struggling to breathe because of the constantly pushing sand. Above all, it was the pressure that tightened him from everywhere.


    After being calibrated by the pair of cheekbones ( bersi 38617;), Jihyun felt the same sensation as if he had entered the press and vomited several times.


    In a space where one finger could not move, he gripped it and triggered the law of lions. Sihyun shot resonant debris into the space created by sucking the life out of all the rocks and dirt around him, creating a space big enough for him to stay.


    "Phew."


    Focusing on the mind, the demonstration brought thought to the essence of the shadow. The essence of the shadow, with its characteristic that it grows stronger as darkness grows stronger, exerts its best power in the barren field.


    The place-underground where there was a demonstration - was also the same. In an overwhelming situation where so much vomit poured out, the shadow became a stiff-wall for him.


    Sitting perfectly in a 500-meter basement with no structure, Sihyun punched every thought force close to 15 million. I had no intention of digging the ground one by one.


    Sihyun bent at his waist and curled up with the angst of necessity.


    As his imagination was overwhelming, he could not endure the calibration of the pair of churches ( 38617;), and was repeating to be broken and recovered. At the instant, he punched the ceiling at the moment. Blows that condense to the limit. At the same time as the earth shook, the winds of death were released towards the upward direction.


    The place was narrow and even the footing was unstable, making it impossible to put it in the right position, but that was enough. Even the incomplete screaming caused all the space above the head of the string to become empty. The ground began to shake in a single shot through a depth of 500 meters underground.


    Lots of rocks and sand, drawn by gravity, poured down to block the instantaneous hole. However, the realm of the shadow moves faster than the ground fills its own hole.


    With hundreds or tens of millions of tons of soil in place at once, the shadow cleared the space for the demonstration. Sihyun did not miss that gap. He spends 500 meters in a heartbeat through a passageway made of shadows.


    Sihyun went out and found the optimal first. A monster with strange abilities. It was clear that the existence who referred to himself as a human was walking the same path as Se-hyun.


    Instinctively, a demonstration chasing the ''shadow'' of Optimal sensed that he was moving not far away. One step ahead of him, he caught up with Optimal''s trail.


    "You can''t go on like this. There''s still a lot between us, isn''t there?"


    "You must have fallen."


    "That''s not the point."


    He stepped forward and looked around. The heteros that were revealing hostilities in their own way could not be contained in their own field of view. The Olympic Park was not in its heyday, but in its heyday. The number ranged from tens of thousands to 100,000. It was an insensitive number, but he remained uncertain.


    Optimal saw his demonic appearance from hell and chose to take Silly rather than worry about how he got out.


    [You can''t catch me]


    [You can''t reach me]


    You can''t kill me.


    [You will clasp your head at me.]


    One by one, the chains of the manipulators of all things eroded his body. There was an obsession that I had to keep. Brainwashing that erodes the mind and body. His stubbornness, such as winning dictatorship, caused him to burst into frustration.


    "So what?"


    The frowned brows pierced the invisible string-link with both hands. It was the result of a combination of the solidity of the pair under the sea ( bersi ¨D 38617;) and the unique characteristics of the law of lions. The first thing that happened to him was because he was embarrassed.


    He would, too, have many similarities to Se-hyun''s winning streak. It was as if someone had made it so. Xihyun wanted to know what the relationship was with him. Although the original objective was diluted, it was the most important issue for him.


    [Everyone protect me]


    Realizing that everything wasn''t working for him, Optimal filled his surroundings with heteros. Soon enough, monsters filled the horizon of the park, but Shihyun laughed. For him, it was already over a year ago. It couldn''t have been a barrier until now.


    "You''ve figured it out. No matter how many heteros there are, it doesn''t help. We killed them at the ranch, but we can''t kill them on flat ground."


    A short shout of resonant fracturing, Shi Hyun crossed two fists towards the front. All traces of heteros entering the area of resonant fracturing disappeared as if they had been shredded with an eraser. After so many lives were lost, only tiny ashes were scattered.


    The winds of death absorbed the heteros'' liveliness, and the winner-take-all hijacked their properties, but what he gained was extremely incomplete. There was already a huge gap. I couldn''t go any further unless I had a more special experience. Optimal also withdrew to see the strength of such demonstrations.


    "Monster..."


    For a year, everything we gathered together with our spiritual power was made into dust in one moment. That didn''t take long either. One hour tops. At a time when he could not even take a nap, Optimal lost his grip on the fact that everything was burning.


    No matter how special he was, he couldn''t handle a skill like that. Moreover, all of his best abilities are sealed off. The optimal who forgot to run away looked down at him dazed.


    "That should be enough. Stop resisting and tell me where it comes from. I knew you were incompetent a little while ago, so you better start talking from the beginning."


    An Olympic park that has become chaotic like a hurricane. The demonstration standing on top demanded only one thing. Optimal was forced to open his mouth. His ability, the penalty for coordination, was to answer the question truthfully. There was no right to refuse from the start.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. First of all, I want to apologize. I didn''t think it would react so violently. Sorry, balance adjustment failed.


    2. And it could have been a continuation, but in the long run it would have been nothing but poison. Again, I''m very sorry. And Lynn and swimming were safe until then. I used to think so. Now this is an excuse, but I apologize even more especially to those of you who have weak mental skills.


    3. Winners and manipulators are on the same line. One of them wins first. The winner-take-all is not available in the middle of a fight, and the control of all things was superior because it was available as soon as they encountered it.


    4. When people write two copies a day, they get crazy like this. Apologies again to those who were disappointed or embarrassed. It was all a lack of my abilities.

 56 00056 Autumn yielding fruit

    Optimal told me all about himself. Ji Hyun, who heard all about his monstrosity from a human named Lee Jin-su, frowned.


    Sudden birth, special abilities and penalties. And walk to shape your destiny. The more I heard, the more Optimal it was similar to the demonstration.


    Sihyun wanted to hear something from Optimal that he didn''t know. But the optimal was the same. He also rushed to adjust to the sudden situation and fate.


    In the process of adapting, if he didn''t want to abandon humanity, he just wanted to forget the past and become the king of a new world.


    Sihyun looked up at the optimal. He was also another possibility of Se-hyun. After gaining the ability to be a winner, it would look like that after indiscriminately going on a human hunt.


    The strength to throw everything away and reach it. Life () is only becoming more and more monstrous after wearing a monster''s veil. Sihyun felt the fate of Optimal, born human and ended as a monster.


    "Speaking of which, I think you''re my partner. You were incapable, too, weren''t you?"


    "There was once a time."


    "Then you know I''m not wrong. Did you ever think that one ability, Stigma, would make the world a funny place where everything is defined? You''d think you''d want to kill those creepy bastards in there with all their might. If I had absolute power, I wouldn''t be the only one thinking about rebuilding the world."


    Optimal is defeated. The inferiority and self-esteem that once was a human remains a monster to this day. The empty cans were the same ideals and ideas, but he was blinded.


    Sihyun looked up at the optimal with cold eyes. Even if he vomited, his sins would not be expunged.


    "I know what you''re going to say. But if it was for the truly incapable, he wouldn''t have made me do it. As a result, they''re the only ones who get hurt."


    It was from saying that the existence of a spy who reinforced his body with hundreds of thousands of dead bodies and installed a body remodel inside the guild was for someone. Optimal always wanted a tool to be incapable for himself.


    "Their status would have been assured if you hadn''t interrupted me like this. Perhaps you''ve enjoyed eternal rest with me."


    "Oh, right. Let''s say I''m bad. But I can''t say you''re right. What the world needs right now is a little change, guaranteed by one person, not a destruction that burns everything down."


    He felt bored with Optimal speaking nonsense, and blew his body away at once. Paan. The sound of a balloon exploding echoes through the bowel.


    With the catastrophe of resonant ripples and death winds, Optimal''s body returns to a handful of sand. Clean death. Optimal, who wanted to rid Stigma of its users and build a country exclusively for the incapacitated, disappeared without a trace before his trade began.


    The winner-take-all stole one characteristic from the dusty optimal.


    It''s called "The Pisces of Everything." Jihyun trembles as she gains the ability to control her opponent''s body and mind. The penalty for all manipulations to answer the question was to restrain the body and mind, but he suppressed the end with an endless thought.


    "Phew..."


    My encounter with Optimal taught me a lot. I realized the ''possibility'' that once an incapable person dies, he can be reborn as a hetero. There were only two things we could call samples, so it was always a matter of possibility, but what could happen did not change.


    It meant that we didn''t know when and where there would be such an existence as Optimal.


    "I''ll think about it later and wrap it up."


    Using a gluteal armor, Shi Hyun returned to the human body, moving his awkward limbs forward and forward.


    What was done in Optimal was seen in two ways:


    The first is to modify the bodies of incapacitated people and infiltrate each guild. The second is dominating several breeding grounds and producing unusually many heteros.


    The second thing was that it would be over if you broke it. But the first was to approach with caution. If I did wrong, I could obliterate all the incompetents in the guild. He scratched his head and looked at where the University of Han Sung is.


    /039


    "..."


    Shi Hyun, who came to the executive room on the road, briefly reported to him about his work with Optimal. The flood of information was unbearable, and I had no choice but to end it.


    "What did you just say?"


    "So I took care of everything."


    "There was a report of an unidentified explosion in the Olympic Park, and it was you?"


    "Yes, it wasn''t very strong, but there were so many of them that it was inevitably loud."


    "How many monsters were there in the catacombs?"


    "Hard to say exactly. 40,000 or 50,000? Maybe that''s it."


    The end of the road is a headache. There was a combination of boredom and ridicule on his face that said he had defeated tens of thousands of monsters. In the beginning, there were less than 4 hours when he left.


    I started in the afternoon and finished work early at night. The road ends with an unbelievable criminal record. I felt like I knew what an irresponsible monster I was getting into trouble for.


    "To sum up, the owner of the site was using the powerless to kill Stigma users. There are many incapable of holding a personal grudge against Stigma users."


    "Yeah, it''s like not touching and snoring."


    "It''s a wonder the monster has that much intelligence. Did you kill him, too?"


    "Yes, I did. I''m the only one who can understand him, but I don''t want to make fun of him by keeping him alive."


    Xihyun was thoroughly oblivious to the identity of the Optimal. He did not speak of his hatred, nor of his history.


    ''Possibility-Monster-'' was not helpful in the current situation. Rather, it was an act of pushing the incompetent back into the abyss. We did not know what the consequences would be for the extreme incapacitators.


    "But if you keep telling me this so quietly, there''s something you want from me, right?"


    "I like that you''re quick to see. You''re right. To be honest, I want this to go quietly. The truth is, just you and me. I want you to wrap up with the fact that there was no barn underneath the Olympic Park and no physically modified cripple."


    "... you want me to stop trying to find the culprit?"


    "It''s not like that. Among those who have undergone physical modifications, there are very few people who commit serial killings, so let''s bury them all."


    Following the traces of the creature control, it was easy to find the culprit. That''s why he proposed confidently. But not from the point of view of the end.


    "Is that really necessary? It''s a big sin to go to the stables and get converted into a monster''s body. We need to find out and punish them accordingly."


    "Even though it''s because of you? Apparently, Yi Wook has been abused regularly by his superiors. What if it explodes? Don''t forget that the battle between the incapacitated and the Stigma users is too easy to form. Being convicted is enough for those who kill people directly."


    "But that doesn''t mean we have to be tolerant. Modified people can become spears and swords that can point at guild members at any time. We can''t keep an eye on those impurity molecules."


    "What if you don''t remember? What would you do if you erased all the memories of being physically modified, of killing someone else? Are you going to be quiet, or are you going to kill me when the time comes?"


    "You can''t possibly have an ability that''s not funny. There are very few Stigmas in the world who interfere with their minds. No, you''re not..."


    An ominous foresight that passed through my head led me to the first demonstration of this offer in my mouth. If I didn''t have the ability, it was just a tabletop initiative, but if I did, it was completely different. I was able to get the best results.


    He smiled brightly as he looked at the end of the road. As the end thought, he had the ability to fulfill the plan.


    "Just in time to acquire some fun skills."


    /040


    During the past few days, he has been busy moving. Optimal destroyed the farms hidden underground and removed the memories of the disabled who had undergone body remodeling as they traveled around the three guilds.


    For a month, those who committed a series of brutal murders were left to their own guilds. That was the role of Xi Hyun. Not a guild member, but within his reach.


    After that, I put everything in the hands of the end route and other guild leaders. Among the perpetrators, there was a child called the universe who was interposed as an unexpected result of the demonstration, but was not willing to cover it up.


    There was a limit even though he was not an adult and it was hard to discern. There was no excuse because he made a taboo among the taboos he could make as a human. Moreover, the sin of the universe that killed the most people could not be tolerated.


    While watching the execution ceremony from afar, while many people watched, his mouth became bitter. It''s been a year since the disaster happened. The so-called power is gone, but more rigorous rules and regulations have spread across the world.


    In the outside world, all sins that can be converted into time have to be dealt with physically here. I had to be. To prevent the world from becoming chaotic, the direct punishment was the perfect answer.


    The incident has narrowed the position of the incapacitated. I had to. All serial killers were incapacitated.


    It was concluded that the tears of the powerless who had been suppressed had all exploded at once. Fortunately, there was no story of an incapacitated farmhouse 500 meters below.


    Within each guild, I captured a group of people who were accustomed to repeated violence, oppression, insult and contempt against the incompetent.


    And I went into my own prison so that this would not happen again. There was a reasonable amount of mental education time, and even a small group was formed to spot the irrationality caused by Stigma''s users.


    We didn''t even know if it was possible for incapacitated and stigmatic users to be equalized. But one thing was certain was that it started to move. It was clear that we were at least trying to narrow our distance.


    He came inside the secret base and saw the swimming and leaning towards him. Needless to say, they cling to him in their own way.


    "Welcome."


    "Welcome back, sir."


    As soon as he saw the swimming and Rin''s face, his fatigue that had accumulated for several days seemed to be relieved at once. I completely forgot about the Optimal. It was already in the past. All you have to worry about now is swimming and Lynn.


    "Are we done for the day?"


    Lynn was one of those who knew how hard she had been moving east and west lately.


    "Yes."


    "From what I hear, there are many devices for the incapacitated?"


    "Yes, it''s a good thing."


    He was once an incapable man, so he knew what the ancient history of incapacitated people was. It was also good news for Sihyun that their old age would diminish a bit.


    "But you know what? Even with you intervening in the investigation so quickly, isn''t it unusual the speed at which we have a plan for the incapacitator?"


    "Yes¡­?"


    "It''s as fast as I''ve been preparing from the start."


    "Well, someone did a good trick."


    He stroked the head of the tilting swimmer''s head and smiled as if he didn''t know the meaning.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. We''re sorry.

 57 00057 extra

    Red Ticket Attention


    - If you don''t like dirty things, you can skip it.


    55 years ago, Lin was moved to Seoul because of the betrayal of the first and last man she loved. It was crucial that things were bad at times, but that the demonstration had become a starting point.


    Lin was thrown alone into a strange world and spent a lot of time in the turbulence of times. The first time she rooted in Korea, she traveled around the world, and it was only when it was time to settle back in Korea that she could feel like her home.


    But it was boring together. A world without magic or supernatural phenomena. A system of knowledge that explains everything with logic and logic. It was completely different from where she was, so I''ve always lived and breathed. She already knew that this world was absolutely against her.


    On the 55th year of resettlement to Earth-Earth, she abandoned everything and returned to her original form. It was because I felt all worthless. I didn''t know you could call me homesick. She just remembered the field when she was free to run around.


    It was then that disaster happened. Aura''s horde pours from the sky. Broken human civilizations. She, who had seen it on the other continent, immediately set up her own nest in the basement.


    How much time has passed. After discovering Rondale, the enemy, in the baskets of countless dying humans, she invaded him, time and place ever since. The outcome of the battle is a gamble. The last time she fought Rondale, she met a pioneer.


    The pioneer who identified himself as Cetilian-Shi-hyun dramatically defeated the enemy, Rondale, like the warrior in the story. And I even saved her life as a woman.


    Lynn, who was a realist, had no choice but to feel her fate. So I waited for a year. I leaned over until I could transform into a beautiful woman''s body, and generously showed my affection and kindness to her.


    However, he treated Rin with an attitude consistent with the first time. It was also possible to transform into a human being. Quiet. Nothing is more boring and irritating than waiting for an unresponsive opponent.


    My mind and body are in a hurry, but I''m not making much progress. Lin, who was honest with her desires and feelings, decided to go head-to-head.


    She snuck into her room and climbed onto her body. As she looked at his face, admiring the muscles of the test string harder than she thought, she suddenly encountered her gaze.


    "What''s going on, Lynn?"


    "I''m here to attack."


    Lin stroked her cheeks, speaking clearly.


    "... I might have just woken up, but Korean sounded weird. Tell me again."


    The correction of the pair of churches ( 38617;) was consistent with Morse even though Rin had been noticing something when she came into the room.


    "I''m here to attack."


    "..."


    In response, Xi Hyun remained silent. Lin glanced at the pale heat of her eyes and meditated softly.


    "I''m not saying I''m responsible. I just want to be held by a man I like. I told you? I want you to stay with me for a second. And it''s fun to get to know each other in advance, isn''t it?"


    Whether he refused to listen or not, Lin kissed his lips without giving him a chance to talk. At first it was close enough to feel the warmth of the lips and lips, but Lynn''s lips became tighter and tighter.


    "Hmmm, ha... good."


    I didn''t know that her lips would fall off of her lips, even if all the desires she had endured all at once. Sometimes gently, sometimes violently. The raging sound of water breaks the silence in the room. Lin''s cheeks are reminded of nothing more. Her eyes were wet and longing for affection.


    Lynn wasn''t the only one whose wick was on fire. Sihyun, who had been avoiding pretending to be unattractive to her charms, could no longer conceal the boiling desire. There was never a man who would hate a woman who chased him with all her heart. And it was the same with Sihyun.


    Lin was surprised by his pro-actively responding tongue, and soon smiled gladly. She hugged him surprisingly hard, thinking that the ancient and anticipated Simhyun had finally fallen.


    I didn''t think their tongues would stick together as if they were glued together. They just teased each other. Lin gasps for a short breath, whispering in a sweet voice.


    "I think a kiss will take me away. Do you think we''d make a good match?"


    Lynn licks her tongue gently. Unlike her captivating tail, her eyes were full of curiosity and playfulness. Xi smiled back at Lin''s lips and replied briefly.


    "Let''s say."


    "Pretending not to be, I guess I imagined a scene like this."


    "If you said you weren''t interested, you''d be lying."


    Sihyun replied honestly. Fresh expression and delicate features. Even eyebrows look exotic white. Even his abundantly swollen waist, which seemed to be caught with one hand, was his taste.


    Nevertheless, he turned away because of the wounds he had experienced in his past life. The memory of being betrayed by a woman I trusted. Sihyun threw that memory away because it was a dreadful reason to hold her until the end.


    Critically, he knew that Lynn''s heart was not a lie or an interest. You never forget a memory that she threw away and saved herself. I''ve just been avoiding pretending not to know.


    Sihyun, who honestly accepted Lin''s heart, lifted Lin up and lay her down under him. Lin stares up at the demonstration, startled by the sudden reversal of her position. Xi Hyun''s reaction was to exceed her expectations. But Lynn looked at it positively. She wanted to love, but she also wanted to be loved at the same time.


    "Unbutton me."


    As he accepted his lips, Lin peeled off his top with trembling hands. Lin stares at her strong torso and blushes to her ears.


    It was clear that Cetilian influenced him. The blood and tendon marks were clearly visible, giving the impression that it was wild. The flexion of the muscles was also prominent.


    Lin doesn''t hide her selfishness, but touches her torso. A gentle, pale breath of warmth felt in the white hand grabbed the tip of the dress.


    She wasn''t wearing any underwear. She was hiding everything in a piece of cloth. Lin''s gaze faced with Sihyun was not dull even by the strange pressure of her mouth. I just nodded. Sihyun saw her actions with permission.


    "Then I''ll take it off."


    The corners of the clothing starting from the knees rolled up. The dress that ended up around Lynn''s neck soon fell under the bed. Lin, who sensed what it meant, boldly hugged him.


    "Do you like it?"


    "Very much."


    "Hehe, I knew you''d like it. I couldn''t take my eyes off it the first time I saw it."


    Sihyun had never known a woman''s body to be so beautiful. Obviously, it was different even though I saw it a year ago. I felt overwhelmed. He licked his burning lips with his tongue as if he had gone back to his purest days of puberty.


    Lynn''s breasts are white. The elasticity that did not lose its round shape even when lying down, and the attention taken from the pink protrusions that stood out in the center, rubbed her breasts with both hands.


    Two peaks that swallow hands naturally like dough. Astonishing at the dramatic chest flowing through the fingers, he teased the pink spurs with his tongue. With one hand, he stimulated the protrusions that rose to the area, while with the other hand, Lin''s hand and crooked string greeted the woman frantically.


    Lin lets out a snort as she resolutely scowls at her voice.


    "Huff, huff... you''re pretty good."


    "Such a compliment on your first experience. I''m both burdened and delighted."


    Lynn lets out a groan in a frenzy of excitement. Her body temperature rises and her brow begins to sweat, and she bites as she chews on her lips. Lin grips Xi''s face and leads her to her lips, saying that she is not confident enough to be beaten. She aims at his tongue as eagerly as a snake, carefully placing her hands on her trousers.


    Everything I''ve been running ever since is dancing under her hand. Lin''s eyes flashed as she could clearly feel it from outside her clothes. She carefully lowers her pants as she strokes the part of her head to soothe the frog.


    "A pleasant thought."


    Showing up was an amazing thing. Length and thickness above average. Moreover, anything sturdy enough to reach the belly button was visually compressed due to the curvature of the vein. Lin bows in front of the fragrance of the males and looks up at her.


    "Was it Cetilian influence, too?"


    Lin rubs her head with one finger and asks playfully, but she doesn''t answer. Is silence a positive thing? Or denial. Lin quickly lost interest in the reaction of an unknown demonstration, sticking out her tongue and licking at the crown.


    The red swollen cage flashes with her saliva shortly after. As she licks her saliva off the pole, she starts marking the rest of the area. The last thing she licked was a big thing in her mouth.


    "Hmm, hot. And amazingly healthy. I can''t even compare it to a normal human being. This doesn''t change when you turn into a human."


    Lin feels something moving dynamically in her mouth, giving her an honest look. The mass that filled her mouth was so lively that she could not even call it an animal.


    Lin opens her mouth wide and carefully swallows the object. I gently pulled the rest of the throat with one hand. I gently massaged the scrotum with my other hand.


    "You can give me an excuse anytime."


    Lin does not tolerate her desires, but covets things. Her tongue moves erratically as if melting candy. You move your head blindly, forgetting that the filthy sound of water is coming from your mouth.


    With extreme enthusiasm, he endured Rin''s movements, swallowing the groaning as much as he could. But that was also the limit. He carefully pulled his back, feeling like his stuff might burst.


    The pole comes out of Lynn''s mouth, but she doesn''t let go of the bean until the end. Rather, the large swollen phalanges were bitten tightly and provoked with the tongue.


    "Hehe."


    When the power was subtly reduced, he couldn''t stand it, and expressed his desire in Lynn''s mouth. Heave-ho. Something more vibrant than a moment ago vomited an elongated white liquid. Once, twice over, the object twitched. At the same time, sheep that cannot be seen by humans flow into Lynn''s mouth. But Lynn does not spit out the beans in her mouth, whether they are even dazzling, and sucks them all out.


    "Wow, this is a fun thought, too."


    Lin, who had eaten every drop of the white liquid in her mouth, looked at the object of Xi Hyun standing there, even though she had asked once. Glittering with saliva and copper fluids was as energizing as it had ever been.


    Lin, who grabbed his arm from the grip, falls down on the bed. She whispered maliciously, creating a sphere that seemed to naturally ascend her.


    "Shall we?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. We''re sorry.


    2. The special part ends on the next side. Please be patient, even if you don''t like it.

 58 00058 extra

    Red Ticket Attention


    - If you don''t like dirty things, you can skip it.


    Shi Hyun brings his finger to her area like he was seduced by the raging taunt of a new poem. The pink interior surrounded by the white conspiracy was already open and ready to go. The vagina, which was dragged away with a groaning sound, metallurgically swallowed his fingers. I was fluttering with wet moisture. He smiled satisfactorily at the feeling of the vaginal sensation that was tightened so tightly that his fingers became dull.


    "Hurry up and put it in."


    Lin glances up at him with dazzling eyes and brings his belongings to her region. Lin shudders as a large lump rises from the small hole. Even the heat sensitive areas of the object are burned.


    "Hah, okay. This is it. I''ve been waiting for this."


    Lin''s eyes open to the lustful nature of being able to have a strong male, moving her lower back and rubbing her vagina against the object of the demonstration. A fleshly fleshling crosses the thick pole. The overheated bean rushes past, elongating the raised clitoris. Lynn bites her lip at the delight of piercing her waist.


    "Here we go."


    She grips Lynn''s chest and puffs her lips. She grabs her stuff and pushes it toward the vagina. A gigantic fleshling that begins to creep in. Lynn''s vagina swallows up her artifacts with all her heat and castles. Lin gives her toes strength to the sensation of her vagina expanding gradually.


    "Haha..."


    Lin''s mouth bursts with deep pressure. It was incredibly hard and hot for me to push my vagina forward. Length of the face. Thickness of the face. Even comparisons are meaningless. While gently stimulating the hidden vocal cords, Lynn hugged him with both arms for the pleasure of the entry.


    Then I tied his waist with two feet. I suppressed his movements to prevent him from escaping. Lin, who was clinging to his body like a widow spider, moved her waist to allow him to get closer.


    Unusual large objects have advanced even deeper. Lynn shudders at the low dollarness of the incoming items, cutting through the woman''s most intimate and sensitive areas. I ran up and scratched my insides one by one, and threw up elasticity in the thickness of the incoming objects.


    At last, Lin, who received her tribute intact from the bean to the end of the pole, felt a healthy writhing in her. With the satisfaction and satisfaction that was overwhelming just by sitting still, she burst into a frenzy in her arms for a moment. Overlapping without a single crack, Sihyun and Lin asked each other for heat with a kiss.


    "Can you feel it? I reached the tip of my uterus. Hah, I just pressed it a while ago. It''s too much."


    Sihyun was unable to answer. Rin''s jealousy felt good enough to be careless for once. Her nagging was sticky, deep. It wasn''t just that tightening was strong. The item is moist enough to melt, hot enough, and the soft underbelly stimulates the elongated bean and pole. It seemed to be a creature separate from Lynn.


    Seeing Lin, who was reminded of all this, she breathed a violent breath. Her face was not like the face that cried for pleasure. It was truly the face of a woman in love.


    Adapting to the unbelievably warm and squishy pleasures, Jihyun slowly moved his back. At first, they moved slowly enough to kiss each other with each other''s eyes. At some interval, the sound of flesh and flesh clashing echoed in the room, but both Xihyun and Lean didn''t care, and they raised their heat to longing for each other.


    As the action progressed, filthy liquids spilled from Lynn''s vagina. In the fluid that flowed out continuously without knowing the limit, his movements gained elasticity. The power he wields in his lower back grows stronger. Lin squeezes him in her arms for his rough-hearted behavior.


    "Haang, good. More, harder."


    Shortly before the chickenpox came out, she pushed the object back to the tip of Lynn''s uterus. Immediately, Lin comes in with the object irritating her vagina, unable to endure the pleasure, and trembling. Sihyun did not stop there, but rather pressed the uterus with a crowbar. But I didn''t forget to stimulate my heart. I couldn''t help but reminisce about Yoohyun, who was harassing the dramatic breasts that were stretching out like bread on his hands.


    "Get down."


    Rin looks surprised at the unexpected demands, but notices the intent of this instant and embraces his demands with a glittering eye. On the bed, she throws her butt as if watching. Then I shook my butt gently in front of his eyes.


    Her exhilarated mind was unable to perceive shame, even in a position where the butthole was clearly visible. I was just filled with anticipation for my future behavior.


    With two fingers on the glossy pink innards of a rich liquid, he tucks his stuff in. Lynn''s vagina, which was filled with excitement and pleasure, accepted a large object smoothly.


    Lynn''s buttocks felt a passing object sweeping through a completely different area than before, causing an elongated convulsion. Lin groans, unable to endure the pleasures of the stuffed male. It was also good to make each other''s faces softer, but it was also good for the sake of such explicit enjoyment.


    "Good, very good. It''s my favorite."


    As a fox, she remains calm on all fours. Furthermore, this pose was able to take things deeper. With both hands on Lynn''s slender waist, she moved her waist firmly. He pulls his waist back enough to lose it, and pushes his back forward just before it comes out of his vagina.


    "Huff, huff... hurry up. I love you, Si-hyun."


    Rotten. You make an obscene sound as your pubic and pubic bones collide. The demonstration gained his strength became increasingly faster. Leveraging his full body strength, he shifts his waist with a stamp of linen. Lin was drawn to Xi Hyun because of her animal movements.


    Strong enough to flutter between thighs. Lin, who lost her mind and couldn''t endure the pleasures of hanging on to him all day, tightened her bed sheet.


    A large scrotum strikes with a swollen white buttock. You get lost and shake vigorously at Lynn''s great chest. In his violent behavior, he even more coveted Lynn.


    At the binding site, the thickened liquid became sticky. The liquid that was mixed with copper liquor increased like thread with every movement of the string. Lin''s back tightens, pushing her hips up and down on the bed. With her face on the pillow, she licks her ears as she groans. Lin resisted, shaking her head as she came upon the breath of a string of sensitive skin.


    When I saw Lin half-mesmerized, I twisted my entry direction or waist and scratched through the sensitive area coolly. Lin cried out at the sense of the object going back and forth several times in a short amount of time.


    "Whoa! Not there... not there."


    Lin falls asleep, teased at her waist, which is unlikely to be her first time. She was more talented in the relationship between men and women than she thought. As she shudders, she gives in to her rage as she looks up at the demonstration that she is swinging her waist forcefully over her.


    Xi Hyun''s muscles palpitated. Lin begins to be afraid of what it might be like to think that all the muscles that are at their limit are being used for her. I couldn''t hold on much longer.


    She thought she would stay strong, but her actions with Se-hyun were beyond her imagination. It''s been an hour since I put it in. Lin feels clumsy about what kind of man he is at the speed of the demonstration, which is not even slightly slower than in the beginning. Sihyun was healthy enough to stay after fulfilling her lustful desires. Lin expressed her honest feelings on her round-trip without knowing how many times.


    "Heh, heh... It''s getting tougher in there. It looks like it''s gonna tear. It''s so good. I think I''m going to faint from exhaustion... Good."


    Lin realizes that he has reached his limit with the teasing of Xi Hyun''s waist, which pushes his body away so vigorously. It was because the pole that was wider than before and the bean that had been inflated was a sign that it was about to be assessed.


    Lin cooperates in the movement of bull-like demonstrations that advance while digging through her vagina without incident, bursting her last elasticity. At the same time, I stopped the movement of the demonstration that seemed to last forever. Both reached their peak. Lin bites her lips as she makes a slight convulsion, and she puts everything into her body.


    Suddenly, the liquid spills from the tool. How many times as many as a human. The liquid that filled Lin''s uterus filled her uterus was either insufficient on its own or filled her vagina. The white matter leaking through Lynn''s vagina was stretched out and soaked on the bed sheet.


    "Ha, that was great, Se-hyun."


    Lin, who had her hair on her cheeks neatly, kissed her lightly. She strokes his cheek to make sure that joy and climax are not yet forgotten.


    "I''m the one."


    Sihyun strokes Lynn''s head and lies with her on the bed. Lin, who was held in her arms, did not hide her fluttering face. She had never felt this full of body and mind in 55 years.


    It felt like a long foreign life was rewarded at once. Perhaps even the thought of coming here for this day, Rin rolls her feet back and drives away her delusions.


    "But I won''t be able to do it again..."


    Lin, who felt like walking through the clouds, is depressed at once. She started at the beginning. I did what I had to do in order to see the matches in advance. The results were even better, but it didn''t start until the first start. There will be love between men and women, but it was not love.


    "Is that all you see in that relationship? I didn''t plan on ending it, even if you wanted to."


    "Huh?"


    Surprised, Lin looks up at him.


    "You can''t get along with a woman you don''t even like, Lynn. So don''t say that. To tell you the truth, the first time I met her, she had a crush on me."


    "So you want a formal marriage?!"


    "... I think we''ve gone too far to get married. Doesn''t matter anyway. I thought you were the only one I''d be with if I was with another woman. There''s only so many people who can understand this body anyway."


    Sihyun was no longer human. The essence was a monster. A monster closer to a pioneer than a hetero. Completely different from humans. That''s why he wanted a partner who could reveal his true self. Lin was conforming to him in every way.


    "Hehe, I was not wrong in my choice to strike."


    "If it hadn''t been for this, it would have happened someday."


    "Of course. It was a wooden stone that was turning its head as if it didn''t know. Someday it will be."


    "Anyway, now that this is happening, there''s one thing I want to say."


    "What''s going on?"


    "... what happened before I became like this."


    Sihyun confessed his identity to Lynn. He told himself there was a time when he was human. She quietly listens to Sihyun and smiles.


    "It doesn''t really matter. Human or pioneer, you''re the one I like."


    Lin, who gently stimulated his chest, boarded him. It was two rounds of opening.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 59 00059 Last Winter in Progress

    /041


    It''s already been three years since the world was bitten by disaster. Humans are now well-versed in how to deal with the law and efficiently escape from heteros, and have grown to be able to carry out major subjugation operations.


    The number of heteros roaming the distance has gradually decreased, and the human domain has increased. It was true that there were still more places to go than before, even though the farmhouse was still hiding underground in the footsteps of humans.


    Humans who have accepted incapacitators as one capability have been tearing down unnecessary buildings and using them as land to grow crops for themselves for the past two years, while producing the necessary goods for their own lives. Everything is still clumsy, and we''ve been through a lot of trial and error, but the humans are moving forward one step at a time.


    So did Sihyun and his group. Sihyun, who had broken down a building in a secluded part of the National Institute, planted a garden there. I could never rely on instant food or conservation. Resources were limited. No matter how much I saved, the limit was clear.


    Sihyun was able to live without eating, but not swimming with Lin. Fresh crops were essential for their health. That''s why he picked up a shovel and a sprinkler.


    After the ''Optimal Serial Murder'', he became obsessed with gardening for two years. I wasn''t very interested. It was just a result of my enthusiasm because I had nothing to do.


    Humans were now organically integrated enough to get rid of the ranch without his help. The number of heteros decreased dramatically and the streets were generally serene. I could at least save my life with a few precautions. Of course, the most fundamental supply and resource problems remained, but it was inevitable.


    I didn''t have to do this, I didn''t have to do that. The only thing she could do in Seoul was leave a short distance. There were no threats to human comfort, nor were there hostile pioneers. Somehow, the thought reached 18 million, but it was meaningless.


    It was because there was no one in Grand Delhi to open up the power.


    "It''s peaceful."


    Today, he left the secret base and walked to a nearby garden. The Shadow Trap is always on the alert around you. Concerned about hetero and human approaches.


    After checking the condition of the crops, Jihyun sowed seeds on the empty ground. He covers the soil over the seeds that have been sown at regular intervals and waters the dry ground with a sprinkler dog. The crops to grow here were tomatoes. Sihyun, who wished for a fresh tomato to to be opened, ordered the manipulation of all things.


    "Grow up well."


    The seeds begin to sprout in a compulsory order of thought. The effects of manipulation were excellent. Once he got his orders, no matter how weak the variety was, he ran with all his might towards growth.


    "Mister, if you use such incredible abilities like that, people in this world will cry."


    "But if you don''t do this, there''s no way a novice who knows neither before nor after will be able to grow crops. What I felt when I was growing crops for two years was that the harder it was to do."


    She smiled beautifully as she watched the swim that revealed her back. It''s been 3 years since I met Shi-hyun. Swimming to the age of 16 this year has become a woman.


    "You come here all the time."


    "It wasn''t fun at first. It''s okay to get used to this, too. It''s a habit."


    The swimming atmosphere was colorlessly mature, like flowers on a cliff. At the same time, she had the cleanliness and invitedness of the flower bouquet just before it bloomed, and she was outnumbered by her mother, Bakshia.


    There was a time when I was surprised at her as she became beautiful every day. Swimming was no longer a child''s nosebleed. What a woman. She was able to make reasonable judgments and not show all her emotions.


    Sihyun felt sorry for that. When I was a child, I felt like the child who approached me without hesitation with you was getting more distant. Seeing her with an atmosphere that seemed to be going far away, I could understand what the hearts of the fathers raising their daughters were like.


    "Si-hyun!"


    "Tsk."


    Unfortunately, Xi Hyun''s concerns did not continue for long. Lin suddenly ran into his arms. Hanging within his arms like Koala, Lin kissed his lips in that state.


    It was a kiss that only touched her lips, but Lynn persistently pursued her movements. Sihyun, who fell from Lin, sighed.


    Two years ago, Xi Hyun followed Lin. It was either untrue or irreversible. The problem was that Lynn''s affectionate violence had only gotten worse since then. It was clearly different from what he expected it to be soon after. It was getting worse every day. There were no attempts at kissing, hugging, crossarms, or Lynn''s movements.


    "Stay away from the heat, Lynn. What the hell are you doing with a swimmer?"


    "The swimmer said it was fine. Right, Swimmer?"


    "I have no memory of that, Lady Lynn. So let''s get away from him."


    "It''s hard. It''s too hard, swimmer. I thought it was cute when I was a kid. How are you going to get a boyfriend later?"


    "Never mind, it has nothing to do with you."


    "Sob, sob. That''s why you need to be empowered by him again."


    Rin kissed Xi''s lips again with a natural expression. The eyes of the swimmer, who had witnessed obscene behavior in public, became even more fierce.


    They''ve been at war for a long time. Lin did not forgive swimming to approach him, and the swimming did not forgive Lin for stealing him like a cat burglar. Sihyun didn''t notice because it was such a secret and cautious war.


    "Oh, and today I''m going to the scorpion guild."


    "Weren''t you there last week?"


    "I don''t have a sack of fertilizer. I''m gonna go get it."


    "I want to, I want to!"


    "I''ll be back in a minute. You don''t have to follow me."


    "The couple are one-sided, right?"


    Lin opens her will, embracing her arms without hesitation. A short swim of tongue pushes Rin away. Lin glanced at the swimming pool with dazed eyes, relentless in the peculiar super-strength emanating from the steel.


    "I want to go, too, mister."


    "You want to go swimming? Yeah, let''s do that."


    "Wait! Why am I the only one who has a different reaction to my girlfriend?! It''s unfair, so I''m going to kiss you..."


    A lightly ignored demonstration of Lynn''s words, he bent his knees and began pulling out weeds. If I didn''t pay attention every day, it was weeds that grew fast. Sitting down, Sehyun quickly removed the weeds in the garden.


    "Can''t all things wither away?"


    Swimming said that while wiping his sweat with a towel.


    "Then it''s no fun. It''s a noisy thing in the beginning. Increased responsibility."


    When he stood up while tapping his back, he inadvertently looked up at the sky. Even today, the sky was blue, and he couldn''t take his eyes off the sky.


    "What''s that?"


    The clear sky had 256 inscriptions. It''s big enough to be seen on the ground. It had a lot of implications in it. Sihyun could see that the writing was made up of thought. I could easily infer from the content of the sentence.


    "Legion?"


    Although Sihyun''s insightful region was small in one hand, he was able to figure out what direction 256 was pointing. 256 were all explaining how to artificially attract thought.


    "What are you talking about? Sihyun."


    "Look over there."


    Swimming along his fingers, Lin immediately reached the 256-letter sentence he had seen. The swim tilts its head as it can''t catch the ribs, but Lynn clearly understands what that means.


    "''Soul Save''. Basically, it''s a very basic legion description. It''s just to make your body healthier and your legs faster. Is this a health gymnastics concept?"


    "Is there writing in the sky a message from the outside world?"


    "Of course."


    Xihyun felt a sense of stiffness. It was proof that the outside world was changing just as quickly as Seoul was. How the world has changed out there. He looked up at the sky, curious. There were only 256 characters inscribed on it. He wants to say that information is poisoned in a restricted society. Sihyun shakes his head.


    "Is there Legion out there now?"


    Swimming was already learning Legion. One of the regionals Lin had was handed over. Sihyun blinked at the question of swimming. It''s because her words outlined how the outside world might have changed. That''s why he insisted.


    "With all this commotion, aren''t there some pioneers who are helping our country? Maybe he''s got a concept for ideas. Maybe there''s a Stigma user who''s good at regionals."


    "I don''t think pioneers are that active."


    "But the results are telling us."


    "Well, that''s true."


    For the first time, a message from the outside world was neither encouraging nor present. It was power. The power to kill and reorder heteros scattered throughout the city. Soon he realized that it was not a message for Stigma users.


    "Are you telling the incompetent to see and learn? In a heterogeneous world, they''re the most dangerous."


    He wiped his sweat and let out a sigh of relief. It was not fortunate for the incapacitated to expand their position. I was just relieved that the ''possibility of a second optimal'' had been reduced indefinitely. Once you have mastered region, you will quickly be able to escape from the powerless.


    "I don''t think we have much longer."


    "What?"


    "The day we get out of here..."


    Sihyun remembered the face of favor. The man who was a savior and supporter. I was thrilled to imagine him struggling for humanity. However, I stopped him as if it were an unbelievable thing for Lynn.


    "Are you implying that the vigilante-Grandeliols are broken?"


    "Of course. I told you before. The professor understood the nature of vigilance. No wonder that professor went out there and got results."


    "Well, I know you have a lot of respect and respect for people who say yes. Only a handful of pioneers could break the line."


    He opened his eyes to the fact that there was a presence - a pioneer - that broke Grandeliol. It seemed like a possibility. That''s why he stared at Lin.


    "Speaking of which, am I impossible?"


    The law and resonance of lions. And his heart fluttered greatly, thinking that he might succeed with an imagination of 18 million. It was a surprisingly aesthetic answer that came out of Lynn''s mouth when she met him.


    "Maybe? What it takes to break boundaries is special abilities and skills, not thinking. You know, cutting through space, destroying dimensions, that''s pretty obvious."


    "Of course not. If it were possible, someone would have already left. That way, Crystal-Palatica won''t be possible."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 60 00060 Last Winter in Progress

    "Crystal is more impossible. Basically, it has a built-in self-defense capability. Get into intercept position when you get close."


    "Wouldn''t it be okay to go through? I don''t think you''re that strong."


    Sihyun looks at the outskirts of Palatica, which are bent like azirang. Thought could not sense what was being processed, but it seemed possible if it broke with all the power.


    "That''s the Bogu type, too. You can think of it as a different orientation, but not very different from the female owner."


    Sihyun, who had experienced how much power the landlord had, shut up about Lynn. That was a reasonable thing to say. It was a palatica that wrapped around the city of Seoul. There couldn''t be less power in it.


    "And the crystals are designed to go outside the perimeter when they detect a crisis. You know what this means."


    Then he woke up from temptation and temptation. It''s because if you go outside Grandeliol, there''s nothing you can do about it.


    "Then we won''t be able to go after the crystal."


    It means that there may come a time when we have to destroy the Grand Delhiol to get rid of it. If you have the skills to defeat Grandeliol in the first place, it''s just a contradiction. You won''t have to go after Palatica.


    "I feel it again, but none of it works."


    "But it''s still growing, right? In a few years, you''ll be strong enough that no one can keep up."


    "I hope so."


    Sihyun did not put forward a word. It''s because I realized Lynn''s words were comforting. His growth was over. There was no further growth, as long as a new strong man did not appear. It cannot be breached by magnetism. His strength was entirely attributed to the deceased, not to him.


    /042


    It was very primitive to communicate in a city where both the power lines, power plants, and computing systems were destroyed. I had no choice but to meet in person, write on something, or visit a Stigma user. It took a lot of time and effort.


    Naturally, as the distance between the target and the target got further away, the time to hear news and rumors increased. It was the same with the bellows. He was the head of a very large guild that occupies more than half of Gangdong, but he had no news on the other side of Seoul.


    I could make excuses to myself that I didn''t invest more manpower than I needed, but that didn''t comfort him at all. It was worse than I thought.


    "... so you''re saying you''ve invaded the Gangnam-gu area of the New Seoul Union?"


    "Yes, they invaded our realm through the bridge and launched a pre-emptive attack saying they would enter the Sinseoul Union. We''ve only fought them twice, but we''ve already lost over 40 people. The wounded are more than that."


    Looking at the face of Soha-young, the guild leader of the very large guild "Low Throne" ruling Gangnam-gu, the end path swallowed a tear. Her face was paler than usual. She was originally a woman who had no connection to the fight. Low Throne was also a guild born in the process of rescuing more people and bringing together the people at risk.


    Since this guild was founded for survival and harmony, progress and power were inevitable compared to other guilds.


    The end of the road that met Ha-young''s eyes faced the situation with a calm expression. It is because we predicted that the realm of monsters would shrink and that this would naturally occur as human rights expanded.


    There was nothing new about it. A zero-sum game is a human nature that has continued to bore the outside world. I was held back for a while because of the monsters.


    "If more than 40 people were killed, what size would their opponent be? Two hundred?"


    When the end was like that, Ha-young shook her head and bit her lips. Her eyes felt like tears were about to fall.


    "... just the two of us."


    "I think I heard it wrong, but could you repeat that?"


    "You heard it correctly. There were two people who were after our guild. One was a Stigma user who used lightning bolts to drop lightning on the front, and the other was a Stigma user who used flowering bolts to enhance the Stigma."


    "How many people were there at the time in Lowtron?"


    "In the first brawl, 20 people left the second brawl, 70."


    It was an incomprehensible word for the end. It was because I had no idea that only two people could defeat a very large guild. I knew that the difference between heaven and earth was power, depending on the type of Stigma. But it wasn''t that tactics didn''t work. Except in unusual cases, the group with the general advantage of the number wins.


    "I find that hard to believe, to be honest. The fact that only two people can beat that many Stigma users..."


    "Did you see it floating in the sky?"


    "The mysterious method of training called Legion."


    The situation was reported. I couldn''t have known the end. 256 characters inscribed in the sky. I could immediately see that it was an explanation of how to deal with the idea without anyone teaching me.


    A situation where everyone is shaking as incapacitated and available methods emerge. The end of the road is when Stigma''s user learns about it, the ripple effect. Ha-young also immediately opened her mouth to see if it was not different from the idea of the end.


    "I think they''ve mastered that kind of region. If it''s not all that''s engraved in the sky, then it''s probably learning more useful regionals than that."


    "Well, that''s not unfounded."


    Legion-trained Stigma users. There will be no limit to the strength determined by the acquired effort, not by the natural factors. The end of the road recognizes the emergence of a new type of Stigma user. And I also knew that such strong men would never fall from the sky.


    "So you came here to ask our guild for help?"


    "Yes, this was the only place I could trust. Not only the Guild Master''s Stigma, but the rumors about the crew''s Stigma is famous around here."


    Ha-young smiled as she trimmed her pale complexion as much as possible, but the end path was treated with a hard face.


    "I''d like to help you right away, but it''s a risk I''m willing to risk my life for. I''m also troubled by the identity of the people who claim to be from the Shinseoul Union."


    "I can pay you well. I''ll give you three share of the crops we harvest for five years."


    The end of Ha-young''s distribution was to shut up without even knowing it. The Low Thr¨®n Guild in Gangnam District was famous for having a large field. It was known to harvest crops perfectly without pests. It was all because of Soha Young, the leader of the Low Throne Guild. Her stigma is recording. It was a family of granting stigmas that could cause blue plants in any environment.


    A lot of crops from large estates and strong stigmas have become useful trading tools on their own. The endless worries didn''t last long. I had to catch it.


    Ignoring and turning away, the Low Throne Guild would enter under the command of a mysterious group called the Sinseoul Union. By only two people. If it did, it would be a loss for the scorpion guild. The shortage within the guild was being replenished by a deal with the Low Throne Guild.


    "I''ll take that."


    "Thank you. Thank you."


    Jory stared at Ha-young and quietly recited the end.


    "But it''s conditional. Their high level is clear, but they cannot determine the exact level, so the first wave will stop as far as they can gauge the level of the enemy. And if we decide that we''re not up against them, we''ll give up neatly."


    "I understand. I know I''m dying, but I can''t help you." I''m satisfied with you moving like this. "


    The end of the world on Ha-young''s face seemed to have the whole world. He was the most powerful force he knew. Tens of thousands of monsters slaughtered instantly, and if he had any strange abilities, he would remove them without blinking an eye.


    I wasn''t even less likely to help if I asked. But the end of the road shakes. Sihyun didn''t like to go ahead. You would be right to be wary of accidents that could reveal your true identity. I didn''t want to burden her like that.


    "Is there any information we can learn about the New Seoul Union? The more you know about them, the better."


    "Oh, by the way, my guild and the two brawlers left this behind. You think about your differences with them."


    Ha-young took out a piece of paper in her arms. A4 sized paper had an elegant writing style with colorful patterns. The content was long, but the intention and purpose were clear. I decorated it with all kinds of rhetoric, but in the end, I wanted to unite Seoul.


    In the writing that he wanted to go back to Seoul, he even felt like a madman.


    "Do you want to rule Seoul?"


    In any age, there were those who dreamed of a king. Intelligence and power and manpower and virtue. Power or gold. Those with a desire to walk all the way to the top have always triggered a great event.


    I thought the end was also the beginning of such an incident. At the same time that Legion appeared, the unidentified vigilantes were that easy to read because their intentions and objectives were simple.


    But the end had to tilt its head. Furthermore, I thought, maybe I got shot in the head.


    In any age, there were those who dreamed of a king. But their goal was huge. It was enormous and transcendent. All I could think about was the wrong timing if I was just going through this trouble to get to the outside world and a clogged piece of land.


    You may think you want to be a king within the boundaries, but there was nothing you could actually get.


    Seoul has retreated decades ago. All resources and supplies were limited. There was not even a chance to enjoy the same civilization as before. Wealth here was eating well and sleeping well. Standing alone in such a world was almost an unnecessary challenge.


    Domination has only waited for many insurgencies and untold chaos.


    "Is it a type that cares about power and burns with desire to rule?"


    I didn''t know because I didn''t meet him in person. Intent and purpose were clear, but timing was ambiguous. Working hard to erase the thought that was inconclusive, the end looked at Ha-young.


    "So where are the two people from the ''Sinseoul Union''?"


    "I''ve been staying in an apartment near the Olympic Boulevard since I got here."


    /043


    Park Kyung-min has been selected as a member of an attack party organized by the request of the Low Throne Guild. His stigma was one of a few within the scorpion guild, so it was only a matter of time before he got inside the assault zone. His work has been unparalleled for the past three years.


    Lee Hye-ji, walking next to him, looked around with a worried look. She had a stigma called Wall Strength, and she had previously served as a member of the attacking party. Hyeji, who had crossed many lines with Kyungmin, carefully asked.


    "Wouldn''t that be dangerous? 40 people are dead."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 61 00061 Last Winter in Progress

    "It''s going to be okay. The first engagement is like a search. You heard you could always back off, right?"


    "But it''s not smoky."


    Hyeji bites her nails. Somehow I felt an ominous feeling. Her senses are indescribable, and she twists her feet.


    How much time has passed. The attackers who arrived in front of the apartment she mentioned, following Ha-young, immediately corrected their posture. The target in the apartment also walked out of the crowd to see if it felt popular.


    There were only two men standing in front of 50 attackers. A boy with a pretty face and a girl with a cute face. Two people who resemble each other spoke intimately.


    "We''ve been waiting for a week."


    "That''s right, we waited so long, we almost just left."


    The boy shakes his head at the girl''s words and shuts her mouth.


    "Of course I''m joking. We can''t go back until Ha-young hears her answer. So what are you gonna do? I would like to hear the decision that Ha-young made as guild leader of the Low Throne."


    On the boy''s call, Ha-young stepped forward among the attackers, expressing her opinions tremendously.


    "I refuse to accept the proposal of the Sinseoul Federation. I don''t want to be part of an organization that decides everything by force alone. Moreover, I don''t hate to say this about the faces of the guild members you killed."


    The boy''s face, speaking with a bright smile, was sharp. Soon, he smiled bitterly.


    "This is not good. And it''s not the answer I''m hoping for. Ha-young, you didn''t forget, right? If you get an unsatisfactory answer, tell us what we did."


    In the relaxed attitude of the boy, Ha-young bit her lips. I couldn''t have known what he meant. There have been numerous casualties to stop only two tyrants. The fact that people like my family died still lingered deeply in her heart.


    "Everyone is slaughtered. Our guild leader said we don''t need dogs who don''t listen. Oh, by the way, I''ve never seen a lot of faces before. Did anyone else come out this time?"


    Lee Kyungsook, who led the attack party to the boy''s question, stepped forward. He shouted with confidence, having been entrusted with both the attacking party and the authority of the operation from Kim Jong-gil.


    "I am an exotic country from the scorpion guild. We know what your intentions and objectives are, but we don''t intend to follow the methods of the Shinseoul Union. So don''t make any more noise and disappear quietly. I''ll spare your life."


    "I know a scorpion guild. It''s an ambush, right? Brother."


    The boy who stopped his brother speaking in a tense voice looked at Ha-young and the border alternately. Then the boy realized why Ha-young was late, and burst into a laughter.


    "So Ha-young''s sister went to the scorpion guild and was tailed? They won''t be able to do it on their own, so come and face us. My mind is rotting.I don''t think there''s a guild member in the Shinseoul Guild who''s as virtuous as I am."


    The boy''s face twisted strangely, and the girl quickly corrected. She was young in mind and didn''t know much, but only that her brother was furious.


    "Is it your turn to fight? Brother?"


    "Yes, I''m afraid I can''t help it. They rebelled like this, too, but they can''t just disappear smiling. Kill everyone here today and swallow the Low Throne Guild. If you kill about 300 people, they''ll follow your orders."


    The boy triggered Stigma. Sparks begin to splash as the stigma mines on your cheeks are released. The boy who called out the lightning around him naturally bowed.


    "Let''s introduce ourselves again. I''m Youngjin Kim from the Sinseoul Union. I came here by order of the Guild Master."


    "My name is Young-hee Kim. I''m here for the same reason you are."


    Girl, Young-hee triggered her own stigma. At the same time, light leaks from her thighs. Her abilities are blooming. It was a stigma that could awaken the possibility of being asleep and fully grow the abilities of others.


    "Then die. Ha-young followed you and your sister into hell."


    The lightning bolt flashed as Young Jin pushed his index finger forward and pointed at one of the attackers. That''s it. There''s nothing left after that. Only a handful of ash remains in place after the lightning strikes.


    Power that can be processed to a creepy degree. In the blink of an eye, the career-leader quickly gave the order, realizing that one person had died.


    "Spread out! Aim for the girl first!"


    "Hoho, you first."


    Youngjin doesn''t waver when his brother is targeted. They were different from regular stigma users. Born with a naturally superior stigma, they were acquired. There was no one who could stand in their way.


    Kyungjin, who had been looking into the situation, opened his stigma. His stigma is fast. It was the ability to literally run at speeds close to sound.


    As soon as Stigma engraved on his right hand threw up the light, Kyungjin quickly drew his sword and ran toward Young-hee. Immediately, Kyungmin''s trajectory became a line. Kyung-hyung who stretched out without hesitation cut off her body.


    But all he went through was fantasy. Young-hee woke up the blood of a mechanical gymnast who was sleeping in his body by being influenced by the transformation of his body, which avoided Kyeonghyung''s sword with an incredibly flexible gesture.


    Many attackers, including the middle-aged hymen, aim for Young-hee, but their attacks do not reach her hair. No, there was an attack. But I couldn''t leave a scratch. Overwhelming differences in thought were producing such results.


    "Weak. Weak."


    Yeong-hee stepped in between the attackers'' baskets and defeated the attackers using the strength of the Weightlifter and the speed of the Guider. The synergy created by the combination of acquired skills and innate flowering was unexpectedly high for her.


    "Here, take my side, too. Isn''t it frustrating?"


    Youngjin strikes lightning at the attackers who turn their heads to Yeong-hee. The ability of the development family was common, but not negligible. It was an absolute power for life.


    Young Jin was also dealing with a similar number of people, but his expression was relaxed. The ability of a workshop to scatter lightning in front of it.


    The melee battle was pushed away by lightning, and the projectile flying from a distance was destroyed by static electricity, making it hard to penetrate without a direct hit. Furthermore, it was a situation where the strengths were further complemented by acquired learning. The Young Faction, able to withstand any opponent, smiles with victory and certainty.


    "Hehe."


    The Lee Kyungsook, who was in charge of the assault party, marched forward with a bolt of lightning ready to die. His stigma cures. It was a stigma that had no advantages but to harden it, but it did not have the ability to be as sure as this when lightning relieved its destructive power.


    "... monsters."


    I have prepared numerous Stigma users to combat lightning and blooming, but it was useless. Neither the reinforcement family nor the recovery family nor the change family nor the metastasis family were helpful. Youngjin and Young-hee''s strength went beyond imagination. A back-shooting border trembles at the unusual strength of both siblings.


    As the scorpion guild began to be overwhelmed, Ha-young hid behind the building. I couldn''t believe how many times I saw it. Honestly, Ha-young believed in the power of the scorpion guild. It was because of the fame of the scorpion guild that made my ears ache.


    However, the situation did not matter to Ha-young''s expectations. No, it''s been disadvantageous over time. Now we have ten men left. The moment she saw her back, she trembled in horror that would be pierced by the lightning. Please, I begged someone to help me.


    "Wow, I was getting ready to run away from a place like this. Ha-young, you almost missed her."


    Ha-young was surprised at the voice of Young Jin coming from behind her back. It''s because he said the situation was over. On the other hand, there were only 50 people left. It was the eyes that were aiming for an opportunity to retreat.


    "Brother, do it, do it."


    "Should I?"


    Somehow, Yeong-hee approached Young Jin''s side and held hands with him. Knowing what the two actions meant, Ha-young shouted at the attackers.


    "Move!!!"


    The first thing I reacted to was the lightning with speed. As soon as he heard what Ha-young said, he jumped far with his arms around him. However, Young Jin and Young-hee finished all the preparations before they even took a few steps.


    "Last one."


    "It''s the last one."


    Young-hee and Young-hee clashed their hands, and Young-hee grabbed her hands and lit them on fire. The mines were transformed. Soon the two became one.


    [Combinator - Hemorrhagic Fever]


    A terrible lightning storm strikes around Young Jin and Young Hee. Kuquaiang. The violent thunderbolt that tore off his ears split tens of thousands of times and struck everything around him. Every time there was a flash so intense that the snow was gone, Ha-young and the attackers'' surroundings became ashes. Everyone trembles in a disaster that cannot be averted by humans. There was nothing they could do.


    "Kyungmin, lead the crew on your behalf."


    "Yes?"


    While everyone was desperate, Lee took a step forward. After a long time with Stigma called Hardening, he had already become one with his Stigma. That''s why he was able to develop his own skills.


    [Unique (optional) - floating posture]


    A two-footed border led to all the lightning that was floating around him. He raised the hardening to the extreme and became a steel and rock. He endured the thunderbolt that split open and became more and more dead. The skin was split and the muscles evaporated at once.


    After the lightning storm, all that was left was the skeleton of the border.


    "Mister!!!"


    Even after being blown away by the wind, Kyung Kyung was mistaken. He throws his fist to the ground, not forgetting all about the sacrifices and disappearances of the Kingdom.


    "It''s too early for everyone to be relieved? We have one more step."


    "My brother and I are invincible!"


    It was a moment when I wanted to prepare a second combiner with my hands together again. This mutation occurred in a moment. Huff, puff, someone fell from heaven with the sound of the wind breaking somewhere. At speeds beyond human limits, the inner characters remained silent.


    An unidentified customer who made a large crater made a noisy landing walked out through the dirt. As the impressive young man came forward with the bandage wrapped around his right hand, Young Jin couldn''t resist the curiosity and opened his mouth.


    "Who are you?"


    According to Young Jin, a mysterious customer, Si-hyun, was concerned. Because the title he could have had was limited. A talking monster. Cetilian. Former. Proprietary. Let me put it this way: "King of Shadows." Jihyun, who was reluctant to name any names, responded with a light tone.


    "Protect the Garden."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 62 00062 Last Winter in Progress

    "Protecting the garden. What kind of joke is that?"


    "I''m not kidding, I just answered the question."


    At Yeongjin''s work, he shrugged and looked around. Things were not good. There are only ten survivors left. In there, she sighed of relief when she found Kyungmin and Hye Ji.


    Sihyun came here because he heard a strange story in the scorpion guild. Story of a stigma user who is superior to a typical stigma user. And that you might be familiar with regionals. Since it was only an ominous premonition, Sihyun dropped the sack of fertilizer from the scorpion guild and asked the swimmer to excuse him - and jumped right off.


    It was the only thing I knew about the dangers of Legion within the Scorpion Guild. Depending on the situation and the circumstances, it was Legion that could become infinitely stronger. If the opponent is really familiar with Legion, he concluded that the scorpion guild''s attackers who are too immature to handle the idea can''t survive.


    The intestine was already a mess. Sihyun who alternated with Yeongjin from the Shinseoul Union made a silly smile. Their thinking is 400,000 and 320,000, respectively. Before the battle with Rondale, he was a formidable opponent.


    "That''s too bad, by the way. All the crops of the year have turned to ash. Fighting, tearing, and forcing your own thoughts is fine, but shouldn''t you be looking at the situation and the place? Fewer crops is a matter of survival. This is an absolute priority, not a matter of obstruction. No human can live without it."


    Sihyun looked at one place. There are dusty crops that the Low Thr¨®n Guild has struggled with. At once, Sihyun could see the amount of care that went into it. He was a small but hardworking farmer who planted a garden.


    Young Jin reacted by seeing such a demonstration. From his perspective, his words didn''t even sound like jokes.


    "Don''t play with me. If you''re from the scorpion guild, come quickly. I''ll deal with it."


    "Well, let''s do that. I have a personal errand to run. I want to get this over with and get some rest."


    Sihyun took a step forward. It was a relaxing walk, but Young Jin and Young Hee immediately took a step back. It seemed like the body of an ordinary string had become a giant.


    Youngjin and Younghee soon realized that the pressure they felt originated from the size of their thinking power. It was like a survival instinct that only reveals itself when faced with a beast.


    "Die."


    Youngjin, who suppressed his trembling hands, produced a thunderbolt. Kugu Palace. You dodged the epilepsy that flew away with a eerie sound. The trail of lightning is clearly visible in his eyes, calibrated by a pair of underworld pairs. A series of lightning strikes, but he also dodges without blinking an eye. Despite the high speed evasion, Xi Hyun does not slump his breath.


    "You dodged...?"


    Leaning back, Shi Hyun reaches Young Jin''s nose in the blink of an eye. The speed at which it had reached its limit was already not an area that humans could do anything about. Xihyun immediately reached out his hand. Phew. With a pinch in his abdomen, Young-jin forgets to speak and vomits blood. It happened so fast. Re-establishing causal relationships in your mind is also over.


    "Don''t bully your brother!"


    Yeong-hee hurriedly rushed in, but it was a shortage. Sihyun grabbed her arm as if she had eyes behind her and stopped her. Young-hee struggled with all her might. However, he didn''t even move his hand. He had the strength to run from the usual Stigma users. The more she rebelled, the more her joints twisted at an abnormal angle.


    He thought there was no hope for those who do not repent of their sins. Thus, his thoughts did not obstruct old age, both men and women.


    "Where did you learn Legion? What kind of regionals are these? What exactly is the Sinseoul Union that moves like this?"


    "I don''t know, I don''t know! I''m not gonna teach you!"


    Sihyun thought there was a pioneer behind the two brothers. Without the ''pioneer'', Legion''s training was impossible. Only the pioneers from that continent can teach us how to deal with ideas. That''s why he rushed one step. I wanted to know what information Stigma users had.


    "You don''t have to teach me. Soon you''ll be blowing it with your mouth."


    As soon as she tried to open Yeong-hee''s mouth with everything, she encountered an unexpected situation.


    "Let Young-hee go, or Ha-young will kill you."


    Youngjin, who was out of his sight, caused an explosion. He wiped the blood from his mouth and put his index finger on Ha-young''s temple. The spark that blooms from his fingertips was a mine that slaughtered dozens of attackers. She closed her eyes, knowing how powerful the light in blue and white was.


    "You took a punch."


    She quietly let Young-hee go, and raised her arms. Young Jin nodded, satisfied with his attitude.


    "Okay, fine. Now¡­"


    With his arms flashed, he reached his side at the same time as Young Jin closed his eyes to blink. Ultimate speed. Incredible movement. Immediately, Youngjin opened his eyes again, unable to keep his mouth shut as if he could not believe the sight that was opened in front of him.


    "I like your guts, hostage drama in front of me."


    He twisted his arm and pulled out Ha-young. He slapped Young''s jaw, dreaming of a stern emergency. Young Jin, who was beaten by Se-hyun''s privilege, was badly bounced away. Young-hee was surprised and ran away, stammering the trail of Young Jin.


    "Wait here."


    "Oh, yes."


    Ha-young who came to a safe place followed him with a expression. Sihyun did not immediately go after the two brothers. No, I didn''t want to go after him. He tolerated meeting Young Jin and Young Hee. because they were interested in the technology - Legion - that they were unfolding. In order for the two siblings to exert their full power, a distracting demonstration felt the storm of thought take place far away.


    [Combinator - Hemorrhagic Fever]


    Lightning storms hit where the brothers and sisters met, as he predicted. The Kwaga River. Lightning waves like the wind, leaving a scar on the ground like a whip. Young Jin and Young-hee shouted, no matter how hard they picked the best skills they could use.


    "I won''t forgive you."


    "I won''t forgive you!"


    You hit the body of the lightning rod. But I couldn''t raise the bar like this. The body of the demonstration, which was calibrated by the pair of pearls, was completely silent. Even in one of the natural disasters, that hasn''t changed. The lightning struck Sihyun, just bouncing off the ground like it was blocked by a wall.


    "Yes, with this technology, others would have been killed."


    It is a technique that amplifies power by overlapping the unique and unique. Other unique groups would be output, which is not comparable. Hyun, who had mastered both brothers'' abilities, struck a fist with a little sincerity.


    At that moment, the earth shook and the atmosphere shook. The lightning bolt swept like a tide toward the sky. The lightning was torn and crushed. The black clouds that had just taken over the intestine were quickly broken. Only silence and silence sank around him as the sound seemed to rip off his ears.


    No one saw his fist stretch out in front of him. However, Youngjin and Younghee, the parties, clearly realized. They''ve already hit their bodies with a string of strikes.


    On the other hand, Youngjin and Younghee were pushed out by several meters. And I was miserable on the ground. The brothers and sisters didn''t know what was happening to them. All I could feel was their bodies wobbling like pieces of paper.


    "Ahhhh!!!"


    "It hurts, it hurts, brother!!"


    Young Jin and Yeong-hee trembled as they held each other''s hands. And the whole world cried out, "Go away." Their bodies were not already human. It''s not intact. The torn, shredded body loses its function, and it''s headed for death.


    "Hehehehe, why! Why!..."


    "I... can''t... decide."


    "What you''re going through is more than causality. It''s not a matter of like and dislike. It''s just business coming back."


    Young Jin and Young-hee, who had just killed so many people, were on the ground. Poor result. I thought it was natural for him to do it. Anyone who takes someone else''s life lightly will also take his own life lightly. Unfortunately, the two brothers didn''t realize it.


    Using two siblings'' cries as background sounds, Sihyun stepped forward using everything. The cord of thought that was secretly stretched from a blind spot where survivors could not see, dug into Young Jin and Young-hee''s head.


    [Admit defeat]


    [Do not feel pain.]


    [And don''t die until you release the information you know.]


    A triplet of commands that no one can hear. From now on, three orders were their top priority.


    With the help of the manipulation of all things, the winner-takes-at-arms that robbed Young Jin and Young Hee''s traits quickly piled up mines and blooms in their bodies.


    Sihyun stood up with Youngjin in his right hand and Younghee in his left hand and walked towards Kyungmin and Hyeji. Kyungmin and Hyeji were still unable to shut their mouths because of the transcendent sights in front of their eyes.


    They had known him for three years, but it was because they had never known him to be this dramatic.


    "What''s that look on your face?"


    "Oh, no. I didn''t know you were so strong."


    He smiles bitterly, unable to defend the border due to his lack of strength.


    "I didn''t have to. You can tell by living alone without being scorped, right?"


    "I didn''t know it was going to be like this. Si-hyun, you''re amazing!"


    "Enough flattery."


    After relentlessly interrupting Hyeryun''s words, she threw Young Jin and Young-hee in her hands.


    "I don''t need it, so you guys go home on your own. You don''t need people''s lives. Dig deep into what the Sinseoul Union is. Oh, by the way, you two have been working with the survivors to get close."


    "Why not? You caught them both by your own power. Intercepting it with both of us..."


    "So you say you''re fine. Honestly, it''s not your taste to go up and down people''s cubes."


    Sihyun stroked his hand. He liked a peaceful and ordinary life. Life is neither heroic nor great. That''s why Sihyun walked far away, leaving a good-bye to Kyungmin and Hyeji. But his footsteps didn''t last long.


    "No, you left the fertilizer sack and the swimmer. Come with me halfway."


    /044


    Nestled in Ansan, Seodaemun-gu, the ''Shinseoul Union'' was expanding at a terrifying speed. There were only 200 of them, but their power was staggering. Literally a hundredfold. Those who prevailed on Legion are going up at a pace that no one has ever been able to reach.


    It took less than a month for them to fully reveal themselves. However, the short time of a month was so colourless that their scale expanded so quickly. All the neighborhoods above the Han River were occupied.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 63 00063 Last Winter in Progress

    Even though everything was an oppressive force, the leader of the Sinseoul Union, ''Hurn'', was satisfied. The first button didn''t matter to him. It was because he believed that if he put it in somehow, then time would solve it.


    Recognizing that the two streams had been artificially cut off in a majestic space, Hurn raised his head and looked forward. There was an old man. Dressed in broad sleeves, he was carrying a sharp, sunny aura, unlike the freshness coming from the small creases. Hugh opened his mouth, looking at the old man who seemed to have the coolness and uncleanness of a cold-blooded animal.


    "Grandpa, Young-jin and Young-hee have been arrested."


    Despite being caught by a colleague, the tone of the young man, ''Hurn'', was not so light. He seemed to recall something like that had happened. An old man who received unexpected news from Hurn, "Huhe" patted his chin.


    "Oh, yeah? That''s really something. Given their special regionals, they''d hardly ever get caught. I can''t even imagine what the world would be like. Well, that might be fun for the flesh of the world."


    Legion, given to Yeongjin and Young-hee by "Huhi," had the name "Espionage Mountain." The mid-attachment was a region with the potential to temporarily amplify the size and scale of thought force. That is why they were able to have an idea that was not suitable for their age.


    "Are you going to save him now?"


    "No, I''ll leave it alone. If they get caught, they''re pretty good, too, right? I don''t want to waste my time. And you''ve been telling me since we formed the Sinseoul Union. Defeat is unacceptable to those who have mastered region. You don''t need to lose if you''ve been given skills you don''t have here."


    "But it might give you information about us."


    "I don''t care. Even when dipshits gather, they''re dipshits. I believe in the region my grandfather gave us. And I believe that the power of the Sinseoul Union will not be in vain."


    Hurn pounds his chest. Unlike the mild verb, he was one of the men with a two-metre tall stature. His body was surrounded by muscles thicker than steel. One flaw was the appearance of an invisible human being. He lacked a pale complexion many times more than others, and scales appeared on his forearms.


    Although it was not enough to be called a snake even though it was called a human, Hugh blamed it with a big smile whether he was proud of his grandson.


    "That''s how much arrogance can bring you back someday. We have to do everything we can to catch the rabbit. I taught you that. There is someone stronger than you in this world."


    "The evil shadow Rondale you were talking about the other day? You can''t beat a monster like that. That''s out of range. Grandpa can take care of that for you."


    Huhn sighs as he looks at Huhn, answering indiscriminately. He was always worried about his grandson, Hurn. Born of the blood of the pioneers, the Hurn was a creature of near-perfect talent in all respects.


    Naturally born traits and thinking are also out of the ordinary range. Even with human blood mixed together, Hurn''s talents shined brighter. But maybe it''s because of that. Hurn was fearless, who had lived a life that could neither fail nor fail. He divided everything into what he could and couldn''t do.


    He was overconfident and enthusiastic, but lacked such prudence and caution. Hugh didn''t want his grandson to be perfect. But at least I wanted him to try.


    "Hurn, if I do what you say, it''s not my job to get rid of him. But that''s not what I''m saying. I want you to be a little more discreet. If you make an easy decision like that, you know it will collapse just as easily. Even in the face of Rondale, will you tell him to stay put? He''ll come and get him."


    Hugh bows his head in pain. He''s not a good fit for a two-metre gig, but he knows how scary Hugh has been raising himself since he was a kid.


    "Sorry... Grandpa."


    "All right, watch your step."


    Hugh doesn''t tell Hugh that the evil shadow Rondale is dead. I don''t want you to know that there''s something powerful within the perimeter that could kill Rondale. Hugh knew his grandson very well. It was because if there was such a thing, I would definitely go to look for it.


    The rash grandson was always Huhi''s concern. Even more so, I didn''t know what I was going to do. It was almost a miracle that I had been able to learn Legion in the mountains for three years.


    ''I need to see him.''


    The opposition may interfere with future plans. I couldn''t say for sure that it was all I saw from a distance, but Hugh was annoyed by the fact that the person who killed Rondale was in the same room.


    At that moment, I heard a voice breaking the static of the magnificent space.


    "Dear Hurn, I''ve returned from my command."


    Hugh raises his head in a clear voice coming from outside the door.


    "Yes, come in."


    With Hurn''s permission, two men enter the Oval Office. One was a woman who had just called Hurn with a clear voice, and the other was a blunt man.


    What was unusual about them was that women were blind and men were one-armed. It was a hard world for those who were not fit to live in, but they stood here through such difficulties.


    Even in the Shinseoul Union, they were all proud members of Hurn.


    "Good work, both of you. So how''s work? How''s it going?"


    "Yes, thanks to Mr. Hurn, everything is going smoothly. I''ve already heard our names and come out of several guilds to surrender."


    The woman, ''Lee Seol'' said quietly, with her eyes closed. There were only 200 people who could be called the center and the beginning of the Sinseoul Union, but their power remained aimed at the entire Seoul. There was pride in what Lee thought was a natural outcome.


    "Excellent."


    Unlike this theory, the man, ''Zhang Yuk'', was quite cruel. I knew that this report was only a formality after all. Hurn and them are connected by the spirit. They could instinctively feel the level of risk they were facing with each other''s lives and lives, but that alone left them with a sense of how things were progressing.


    The silence in the intestine sank, and Lee told a story about the troubled sisters in order to change the atmosphere.


    "What happened to Young-hee and Young-jin?"


    "They were captured by the enemy. I don''t think I can make it to Gangnam District for a while. It''s already expanded to its maximum, so let''s take a moment to organize and refurbish."


    In the words of Fragmented Hurn, a metaphorical metaphor carefully asked.


    "Shouldn''t we still be saving it?"


    "No, it''s better to leave it alone. I don''t know how it''s alive, but it''s just a" kind of way. "I''m afraid they''re already dead. Bringing her back doesn''t mean anything."


    "Yes, I understand."


    He did not say any more than that, believing that Hurn''s judgment and words were absolute. It''s because he was the best person to understand the situation that led to the two brothers and sisters.


    /045


    The next morning, Shi Hyun was hearing information from Jong-gil about the Sinseoul Union. The endgame of interrogating Young-jin and Young-hee all day was full of fatigue, but she insisted without letting him go.


    "..."


    The Seoul Union is located in Seodaemun District. and that they had already succeeded in commercializing legion. Hugh and Hugh are practical rulers. Sihyun received a lot of information from the end route. Among them, it was the fact that Hurn had a completely different appearance than ordinary people. Maybe the pioneers really went to Seoul.


    ''I hope this doesn''t bother you.''


    Sihyun prayed in his heart. I didn''t want to give up the calmness I had gained. Somehow, after finishing the story, he hesitated for a moment and thanked me.


    "Thank you. Thanks to you, the guild members were able to come back alive." "


    As the sun went on, he scratched his head like a gorgeous scratch on the attitude of the end.


    "You don''t have to thank me. Those who do not think that people''s lives are precious should be punished accordingly. And there was something I wanted to find out personally. So don''t pay too much attention."


    Se-hyun who said that woke up from her seat. The garden was waiting for him. I was going to bring a Fertilizer Sack yesterday, so I had a lot of work to do. However, he did not fulfill his will. It''s because Kyungmin who came with the end of the road blocked his path.


    "Why are you here?"


    Since it was rare for Kyung-min to come here, she asked directly. At the same time, Kyungmin bent her knees as if she was waiting, leaning down and pressing her forehead against the ground.


    "Well, what are you doing?"


    "Teach me Legion. The Legion is strong enough to stand against the Sinseoul Union!"


    In Kyungmin''s words, Han of the mouthwash soaked in. Kyung-min was lucky to survive yesterday. To be precise, I survived with the life of my leader, Lee Kyung-guk.


    Kyungmin, who pledged her life for her companion''s life, couldn''t raise her head. He was intimate with Lee Kyung-guk, the leader of the attackers, both publicly and privately. That''s why I felt even more guilty. I was disgusted by myself, who survived helplessly and feared the coming unity of Shinseoul again.


    And I couldn''t forgive the Shinseoul Association for killing people because they didn''t do what they wanted.


    Weak self. An organization with impure ideas. Overwhelming differences. Kyungmin wanted to surpass all situations. The first thing he came up with was a demonstration yesterday. Kyungmin found the answer when she saw the lightning storm that was suffocating by her side and hurting with just a fist. It was Legion.


    That''s why Kyungmin came to see Sihyun, who thinks he is learning Legion. She looked at Kyungmin''s eager eyes and stared at the end of the road. I gave a cotton ball to a human who brought me a lump for no reason. However, the end was only to observe the reaction of Xi Hyun quietly, whether it was to empower Kyungmin''s claim.


    "Kyung-min, your will and purpose are good. Not many people in Seoul are as eager as you are. But you picked the wrong number. I can''t teach you Legion."


    "Why?"


    "There''s only one Legion I know of. And this is just something I learned from someone. I can''t teach you because you have to risk your life to learn it."


    "Then who the hell taught you Legion? Just say the word and I''ll take care of it. So teach me. Please, I''m begging you."


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t say that out loud."


    When I explained the origin of Legion, I discovered Lin''s identity. It was because they would have noticed that Legion did not come out of the hands of humans if neither the end of the world nor Kyungmin were fools.


    However, I broke his expectations and appeared.


    "Why can''t you tell me?"


    Lin, who appeared behind his back, smiled brightly at Kyeong Ming.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. I''m sorry, did I mention that Rondale is the strongest pioneer in Seoul? I don''t have a memory of writing, and I don''t have a phrase like that, and a lot of people ask me that. I don''t know if I wrote it.


    Maybe there was. I want to know exactly which side they''re on.

 64 00064 Last Winter in Progress

    Kneeling down, Kyungyoung blushed her face as soon as she saw Lynn. A woman named Mirinah who appeared with him two years ago was so beautiful that she could not take her eyes off her head. It was too much for Kyungmin who was weak to women. Moreover, Lin, who let down her white hair, was always covering everything with one piece of her dress. It was so irritating to think only of Hye-min.


    "Lynn, if you heard it, you''d know it. We have to approach the region with caution. You could get kicked out if you do something wrong. If not, we can spread it around forever. Maybe we''ll find ourselves in an unexpected situation."


    Rindo knew exactly what he was worried about. But it was nothing to her. The overwhelming penalty for not being human in the human world has already been imposed on the other continent. Lin, who has a lot of experience, knows that Kyungmin is not a treacherous person to betray. That''s why I was able to take it easy.


    "But you want more colleagues, don''t you? You can use it when you''re on the road. You''re the one who''s in trouble if you get pushed by the Shinseoul Union. You''re the one who''s gonna have to clean up after these ignorant humans. A little generosity wouldn''t be such a bad deal, would it?"


    Sihyun ponders. He''s no longer alone. It was because there was still a swim to protect, and Lynn was taken as a lover. Neither of them will be pleasant, but exceptions and variables have always existed, unless they were gods. The more useful defenses, the better. Until then, he nodded his head.


    "I can''t help it. Go for it, Lynn."


    "Thank you."


    Bam. Lin smiles brightly as she gently brings her lips to his cheek. Sihyun sighed. In the beginning, all the information about Legion was in Lynn''s head. If she wanted to, he couldn''t stop her. But she was allowed to do it on purpose because she wanted to kiss her cheek with an excuse to say thank you.


    Lin turns her head and stands in front of Kyungmin.


    "I was the one who taught him region, as I just heard. And a teacher who will teach you region in the future."


    "What? Lynn, you?"


    Kyungmin vomited a silly sound. He was writing in his mind a scenario of hardship and adversity to leave for Legion. However, his worries and worries appeared before his eyes in a colourless manner.


    Of course, he was also listening by his side, so he could see what was going on. But it was hard for me to believe immediately. Lin, all he knows, is an active but playful woman.


    "So, what did he look like through disbelief and deception, but didn''t he want Legion?"


    "No, I want to. You want it, but you expect it too much. Weren''t you just a human being? But how do you know Legion..."


    There was only one thing Kyungmin knew about Legion. It''s not the technology of the world. It was a technique not only captured and monopolized by some ruling class, but literally one that did not exist in this world. Kyungmin was confident. He was also a member of the upper class.


    Lin glances at Kyungmin, who is looking at her with a confused expression.


    "There''s a lot of evidence."


    Between Lynn''s hair, which unlocked a piece of gluteal, two foxes protrude. At the same time, nine fluffy tails emerged from the hip bone. Nine tails on a fox. Kyungmin desperately realizes that Lynn is not human.


    "I''m not a human being, as you can see. Gumihoj. You know that because he''s imaginary in this world. I''ll show you next time, because the original is more beautiful and huge but surprising than this."


    Watching Rin''s transformation at Kyungmin''s side, the end was silent. One day, the woman she suddenly brought was Lin. Behavior that is clearly different from ordinary people and beyond common sense. She was the target of attention to the end.


    I never thought of myself as ordinary. So the end was not impressed by Lynn''s dramatic change. He was the one who remained conscious even after seeing the nature of Sihyun. I couldn''t be embarrassed to see a pretty fox.


    "I''ll get right to the point, ''cause it''s not my thing to talk about. You want to learn?"


    In a word, Lee said, his expression stiffened. Realizing that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, he earnestly bowed his head.


    "Yes, I need region. I''ll pay whatever it takes."


    "At least I''m glad you have a conscience. Then I''ll tell you my terms."


    Lin approaches Kyungmin''s ear and quietly recites it so that no one can hear. This was her goal from the start.


    "I hope the regionals you''ve trained will help Sihyun. To be a little more explicit, I want you to be as wholehearted as your master. Si-hyun will be involved in many troublesome things in the future. So I want you to be there for him. If you run away or you don''t like your attitude, I''ll kill you with no rats or birds."


    The pain of piercing the temple gave me chills. Only then did he realize that even a smile as beautiful as Lin''s melting smile was a lie, as were all the naughty voices that warmed his ears. It was all a disguise to conceal a cruel and vicious nature.


    Kyungmin nods mechanically, not knowing that it was Lynn''s internal method.


    Rin slaps Kyeong''s stiff back with her palm. Bang, the sound is loud, but not as powerful as the sound. However, for Kyungmin, that alone was a tremor. He straightened his back and looked at Rin with a burning eye. Lynn also looked at that.


    "Do you understand?"


    "Yes!"


    Kyoungsin, full of vigor, salutes Rin.


    /046


    "I''m going to die."


    Kyungmin, who had received the regionals from Lynn for a week, seemed to be in pieces. He is not ashamed to say that the training process Lin devised for him was hell. Different levels of bruising my whole body to its limit. Lin kicks Kyungmin''s slow-moving foot as he falls and works cold.


    "If you can''t avoid this either, get out of here. The entire continent is famous for its regionality. For a prosecutor, it''s a purpose. If you''re that supportive, I''ll take it back."


    "But my body doesn''t move anymore. I just need to rest a little bit. I''m not myself right now."


    "If it''s not your body, can I step on it?"


    "Demons..."


    Kyungmin shed tears. During his training, he was desperately realizing the true nature of Lynn he hadn''t seen in two years. She was not a charming beauty. The devil. All she''s ever come close to is her reputation. Kyungmin found out too late. It was because he had an idea that he could learn easily because he still knew him in the corner of his heart.


    He finds the end of the road lying next to him.


    "Then why do you learn?"


    "It''s not my intention. Si-hyun was forcibly brought to him. My subordinates are learning to fight new enemies, but I have no choice but to participate because the commander didn''t learn how to do it. So stop crying. You may be one, but I''m two guild members in total."


    The end path did not give up the idea that it was playing with him, but did not reject his favor. Rather, he wanted the end of the world. Training was essential to fight the enemy.


    "Shut up. You too, Kyung-min."


    Lin talks and picks on the two who are stockpiling up their strength. The end of the road and Kyungmin tried to say something unfair at the same time, but when they saw her eyes, they entered the training again. Lin is desperately realizing that they have overwhelming power that they cannot resist.


    "Lynn, you still need to rest."


    "Thank you, Swimmer. It''s just you."


    "I think the swimming makes me feel warm."


    After giving a fierce cheer to the swimmer who brought towels and water, Kyungmin quickly entered the resting mode before Rin opened her mouth. Lin shakes her head as she sees them slipping into the shade.


    "I don''t know how you''re doing."


    He sighed a little as he watched the four of you chatting in the corner of a large clearing. I don''t know about the end of the road and Kyungmin, but they were already under the control of all things. There were five commands engraved on them.


    Don''t betray me.


    [Do not spread region without permission.]


    Don''t reveal Lynn to anyone.


    [Failure to do so will result in a heart attack.]


    [And forget this moment you have ordered.]


    It was a small necklace. He believed in the end path and Kyungmin, but no more than that, he did not believe in the magic to reach out to them. Moreover, he didn''t even like being stabbed with a sharpened, polished sword to use.


    Sihyun was lying in a large clearing with warm sunlight. For a week, the Sinseoul Federation was silent. Young Jin and Young-hee, who were persistent in their lives, were left to die, and the opposition forces gathered to fight against the Sinseoul Union, too.


    It was not that there was a division within the Sinseoul Union that made me unable to care. It was relaxation. The relaxation of those with overwhelming power. But on the one hand, I had to wonder. It was because no one came to investigate their colleague.


    It was a matter before relaxation. Identifying and excluding variables was a basic tactic. Or did he think he could trample even the variables? I was thinking about it for a long time, and I immediately woke up.


    "... Yes, you were late."


    He sensed that there was a tremendous amount of thought directed at him. Others were obstinately aiming to stop as much as they could not feel. Utilizes delicate thinking. Overwhelming amount of thought. As he attacked himself on the eve of great thought, his jaw constantly went up.


    The demonstration, which was calibrated by the pair of cheekbones, leaped up high in the sky. And they went hundreds of meters. I ran constantly towards the flow of thought. Shortly after arriving on an unknown mountain, Sihyun was able to see the so-called two-answer.


    The one who called him was an elderly man with wide sleeves. The old man who had long hair tied together with small wrinkles seemed to have the coolness and irregularity of a cold-blooded animal.


    "Who are you?"


    Shi Hyun knew that the opponent was unusual and immediately triggered the manipulation of all things, but it did not work for the old man. Rather, the old man replied late, as if trying to explain his folly.


    "My name is Sigh. In that continent, it was just a snake. It''s a fortune to call it a skill. Now that I said it first, tell me something young man. Who the hell are you?"


    "This is Han Si-hyun. There is no title that can be revealed in particular."


    "Yes, it is."


    I only looked at him quietly, without revealing the purpose or intent of hearing his name. In the silence of silence, there is one answer.


    "I thought I saw him somewhere, but he looks like him." Is it the Seeker? "


    "The Seeker?"


    Rondale and Lynn told Sihyun that they were ''pioneers''. But the old man had a completely different opinion of them. Seeker. I''ve never heard that word before, and he felt his head getting hot. He instinctively realizes that his body is responding.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    1. There is no engagement today. I''m so confused, I can''t read.


    2. I have deleted all comments from those who criticized and blamed me with settings that I did not create or mention. Where did this setting come from that the pioneers who came out are stronger and should become administrators on behalf of Rondale?


    3. I know that my settings can be seen at multiple points. It must have been my lack of competence. And I''m going to try to do that, so I want you to read a little bit lightly.


    4. And those who make comments or ridicule with a six-letter nudge of emotion for no reason at all. If you don''t like my writing, why don''t you just not look at it? I''m going to be offended, and I''m going to be offended, and I''m going to be offended, and I don''t think it''s a good idea to friction like this. I beg of you.


    5. 62nd coin down ideology adjustment


    Partial adjustment of 64 currency

 65 00065 Last Winter in Progress

    "Don''t you know the Seeker?"


    "What is the Gospel? Like a pioneer or Aura?"


    The old man, who told him to rest himself, burst a smile at his question. Unlike what he had imagined, the other person didn''t know anything. Knowledge that is inversely proportional to power. Hugh stretches out his hand, feeling a peculiar distinction.


    "Do you want to know?"


    The demonstration turned to a blatant proposal.


    "I''d like to hear why I''m here first. You must be from the Shinseoul Union."


    He nods quietly as he looks at the unfettered demonstration. Sihyun was completely different from his grandson, Hurn. I don''t move around, I don''t go ahead on purpose. Huhe openly expressed his feelings, watching his right arm politely.


    "Yes, I''ve always wanted to meet you. He''s the one who killed the evil shadow Rondale and ruined the children I worked so hard to take care of. If you say you''re not curious, that would be a lie."


    Sinister Shadow Rondale. He frowns as Hugh discusses the name of the manager of The One, whom he encountered three years ago.


    "Do you know Rondale?"


    "I''m a pioneer myself, and I can''t help but notice Rondale is part of The One. It was unfortunate, by the way. Because you killed Rondale so quickly, you screwed up the plan."


    "What does that mean?"


    "This way. Don''t worry about it."


    When disaster struck, Hugh deliberately ignored Rondale without killing him. He used a hand called Rondale as a way to reduce the number of humans he didn''t need and hide the stone inside.


    Moreover, the human placenta that survived was doubled because it had strong vengeance against ''The One.'' However, because Shi Hyun killed Rondale so quickly, Humans boasted in numbers unlike expected, and did not give his grandson Hurn a good experience hunting the mighty Rondale.


    "So what are you going to do? It looks like you''re ready to fight. Unfortunately, I didn''t come here to fight today. I''ve spent so much time trying to eat for free. It''s funny how you try to find answers in a fight."


    Sihyun was unable to attack Huhi carelessly. He had information that he wanted to know. Even if I decided here, everything was just a labyrinth. It didn''t matter if it was a trap. Xi Hyun had a one-of-a-kind regression that would pierce everything. He nodded quietly, judging by that.


    "It suits you. I was just wondering why someone like you came to the front."


    "Now that we''re on the same page, let''s talk about it. Follow me."


    Hugh moves forward like a shot. Sihyun also followed behind him. As you wander through the trees, Huhu speeds up. This seemed like a test to me. Testing each other''s abilities. Huhi and Shihyun looked at each other''s movements and jumped over the building, jumped over the street and arrived at the destination.


    Hugh was a sperm on a mountain. There was still a solid foundation and gigawa in the blunt scale of the structure. In a natural footstep, he sat down in his sperm, trembling nervously.


    "If it were here, I could talk to no one. Don''t you? I don''t like fox girls. No matter how much time passes, I don''t like that family."


    Xi Hyun''s attitude to reveal Huhi during the blur that he noticed Lin''s identity was twisted. Hugh was giving a warning that he was watching the demonstration as intimidating as the tongue of a snake.


    "Glad you don''t like it. I didn''t even want to introduce you."


    "I see. That''s a good one. Well, enough of this fooling around. Don''t you have a lot of questions about each other, too?"


    "Then ask me first. What the hell is a savior?"


    It was an important story for him. Even in pretending, he seemed like a pioneer who had lived a long time. He who had that kind of knowledge was rare among the pioneers who came to Earth. Even if you go to Seoul, you can''t guarantee that you''ll meet. That''s why he reasonably asked the person who might be the enemy.


    Hugh scratched his chin for such a question.


    "Acolyte, anxious and frightening. In fact, not many of us - pioneers - know the existence of the Seeker. He will, too, because that''s what the Seeker meant. If I hadn''t seen it myself, I would have left it to the legends."


    Realizing that the Seeker was inherently different from the pioneer, Sihyun choked. It''s because he instinctively felt that the truth he wanted was not as light as he wanted it to be.


    "... in more detail."


    "The Seeker is a person born as an offering with achievements that humans cannot reach in their past lives. Hmm, is that weird? Maybe it just got too long for nothing."


    "No, I understand. If the pioneer is a transcendent being born from something, the seeker has the exact target of being born with achievements that humans cannot achieve in their past lives."


    "A young friend, I can understand that quickly. Yeah, that''s how the Seeker was born. That''s why those who can be the sacrifice of the Savior are born together with the blessings of the world. He said" incapacitated. ""


    "Wha..."


    Sihyun was surprised. He didn''t expect someone who calls the incapable a blessing to appear. With Stigma, the incompetent are bound and cursed in a world that returns. But Hugh was speaking from a completely different point of view.


    "Absolute immunity to energy-thinking forces that were not originally present. This is not a blessing, but what is a blessing."


    "Does that mean that all the incapable can become the Savior?"


    "I can''t guarantee that some of the innate incapacitators were born without having built a special business in their previous lives, but most of them are the offerings of the Savior. But don''t get me wrong. It''s a story of possibility, not necessarily."


    The more I listened to him, the more he seemed to listen to his story. It''s because he was able to solve everything by bringing in the Seeker. Born to be so utterly incapable of being called Perfect Zero. Suddenly living a monster. Everything was pierced by one word: "The Seeker."


    However, one question came to my mind. It''s because I knew the history of the Seeker, but I didn''t know the difference clearly from the pioneer. I knew the conditions were different, but I was not surprised to say this.


    "But I don''t know the gap between the Seeker and the Pioneer. What difference does it make?"


    "The difference is there''s a garage full of them. Seeker doesn''t happen naturally like a pioneer. The world chooses to move forward in its time. It is the Savior who destroys civilizations, saves life, and creates a new future by the will of the world."


    "..."


    Sihyun could not open his mouth. His existence was so magnificent, it was absurd. But I couldn''t help it. A winner. He had the ability to match the will of existence from the beginning.


    At the same time, I realized that ''death'', which left the ''law of lions'', was also a preacher like himself. ''The One'' from another dimension and a lot of pioneers. And a man who was born a savior. When Shi Hyun heard about the accomplishments of ''death'' from Lin, he suddenly seemed to paint a picture of his future.


    "I''m not afraid. Even if you say something like that..."


    Sihyun did not ask such a lame question as why Hehe did not kill himself or why he did not fight. I just wanted to know Hugh''s intention of explaining it so kindly.


    "It''s just one of the creations that you and I have created, but it can''t be scary. And I''ve seen other Saviors besides you. He didn''t know anything about himself. No one taught me. Eventually, he lost his mind after thinking about his existence. Surrender to the will of the world and become the incarnation of desperate destruction. I don''t want you to be that person. That''s why I''m being honest with you."


    Blind thinkers. Absolute power. And he still hasn''t stopped conquest. Somehow, Shi Hyun seemed to know who he was.


    "Is'' he ''the head of'' The One ''?"


    "Oh, the young man is something else. Well, I was pointing to the source of all this Sadal, but it''s weird not to want to know."


    Hugh naturally had an eye that could see the essence of the target. That''s why he could see that Sihyun was placed in the same fate as him at once. ''Him'' and his friend Huhi could find the childhood of his best friend in the image of him.


    "But I''m also curious. What kind of work do I have to do in my previous life to be born as a ''perfected deliverer'' like you? How much work have you done to deserve the blessings of the world? Plus, what''s the reason you''re okay with" The Master of the World "?"


    His shiny eyes were filled with disbelief. The question that started from the preconception that it would never happen struck the demonstration, but there was nothing he could say.


    There was no work that had been built in the past. Sihyun was just an ordinary salaryman in his previous life. That''s why he didn''t say anything. Whenever he realized his mistake in his reaction, he smiled softly as if it had been so.


    "Don''t look at me like that. There is no one who knows the memories of his past life. The old man made a statement."


    "It''s okay. I don''t really care."


    ''Who knows the memories of his past life''. Unexpectedly, he struggled with one family that was passing through his head. A person born with achievements that humans cannot reach in their past lives. Someone with that level of business. He thought he could get within that range as well.


    He didn''t lose his memory of his past life. ''Delivered to this world without losing your memory''. This also has achievements that humans cannot reach. He guessed vaguely, but could be sure. That''s what he did in his past life. It was nothing else.


    After hearing information about the deliverer and realizing his current situation, he moved on to the next topic. I knew what the Savior was, but he was just him. I didn''t even want to let the world do that.


    "... What is the purpose of the Sinseoul Union? Apparently, he wants to unite Seoul and rule."


    "Is that the story? Literally, my grandson and I are eastern and western to unite Seoul."


    Hugh didn''t hide it, didn''t add it up. Demonstrated his purpose openly It''s a hard reaction to be ordered to kill so many humans. I couldn''t find any shame or grimace on his face.


    Only then did he realize that Huhi was a pioneer. The generous explanation of the deliverer was merely fictitious. In the beginning, he was invisible from the same point as humans.


    "In the process, countless people will be sacrificed and will continue to be that rejuvenated. And you want to?"


    "That''s the big deal. Sacrifice is an indispensable option for business. And we gave him a choice. Die or live. You can''t even make simple choices, and if you''re right and wrong, you''re dead."


    "You''re crazy."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. It''s because they are artificially created, that they have very little thought. And heteros mimic physical abilities among the pioneer abilities, so it doesn''t matter how big they are. And if you''re careful, Stigma users can get hurt by heteros. It''s not a question of igniting a fire or lightning bolt, it''s simply too fast and too strong for humans to catch up with. I think you can think of wildlife that''s been reinforced many times over.

 66 00066 Last Winter in Progress

    "I''m not so sure it was the words of the man who killed the children I worked so hard for. So you kill them all you want, but we can''t."


    "Things are different. And the conditions are different. They enjoyed slaughtering innocent people. I couldn''t ignore it."


    "No, they''re all the same. As far as power is concerned. Justice is fiction. Justice and evil are all determined by the means of power. It''s because you have the strength to talk to me face to face. Don''t you think? I know you''re a pain in the ass, and you''re a pain in the ass, so you''re observing each other''s weaknesses through conversations like this, and you''re watching where they bite."


    It was Shi Hyun who was ashamed of herself who thought she was an elder who could communicate with Hugh. Hugh was moving perfectly for himself. Human values and ideas didn''t work at all.


    "Still, you didn''t have to take over killing humans so quickly. Is there a reason why we should take Seoul after all the casualties?"


    "If I do as you say, the situation will be over in no time. But I don''t want to make a fool out of my grandson. Anything you put in your hands for nothing makes you a fool."


    "King? You want to make your grandson king?"


    "So to speak. Look at the state of things. No one claims to own this land. To be precise, he''s cut off from his landlord. Then it''s only natural to rule in between. The only way to create a new country in a world where peace is established is to take the land that was there before. I think it''s a good move for the first step."


    "Not now, but after."


    Hugh wasn''t looking at it now. I was looking to the future. Yes, I was waiting for the border to disappear and the city of Seoul to reappear in Korea. Hugh was thinking of making Seoul a kingdom until the boundary was broken.


    Sihyun forgot what to say after his bold actions. I didn''t think I''d have to stop it. After living an ordinary life, I couldn''t feel how much of Hugh''s ambition was.


    "There''s a basic region in the sky. Proof that the pioneers have teamed up with the state. The border will soon be cleared. Not without talented pioneers."


    "As soon as the pioneers realized they were moving, they were moving faster than they were supposed to. Stably to conquer Seoul."


    "That''s right. Once we''re off guard, we''ll be back in the hands of the humans." What would happen if an independent country was built before that? "


    "If we had armed Stigma users with powerful regions as soldiers, we wouldn''t have a country to brag about. It''ll only cost you."


    "Do you understand now? It''s the occupation of Seoul. Once recognized as a small country, I intend to use regionals to augment my power and feed on the surrounding land one by one. If you keep going forward like that, won''t you eat Korea soon?"


    Hugh excelled at making the crisis an opportunity. Thinking of the boundaries created by ''The One'' as a shield to raise power, it was the audacity and movement that could not be thought of as ordinary people.


    As he said, if Seoul armed with regionals exercised autonomy by Hugh and his grandson, things would become complicated in many ways. Rather, it was more tangled up than when there were boundaries.


    "A pioneer is a pioneer. After being beaten like that on that continent, you want to come here and pick up the ground again?"


    "At that time, I failed because I didn''t have my own kingdom and troops. But this time it''s gonna be different. Some have grandchildren they love, and some are even more powerful than others. And not bad for humans, either. This is what a skilled pioneer did to make it work."


    "I know you think of humans as tools. And you want to bring chaos here... you can''t help it. I will bend your will until Boon is released."


    "Suit yourself. It was the absolute truth of East and West that the victor had everything. But I can''t right now. I''m not here."


    While he was about to remove the bandage tied to his right arm, Hugh disappeared into a fog. No, he wasn''t here at all. Only then did he realize that he had a conversation with the anatomy, and he had no choice but to build a ridiculous laugh.


    /047


    It''s called... "


    Sihyun explained to Lin and the swimmer in detail what had happened today. The existence of the deliverer, the purpose of Huhi, and the meaning of the Sinseoul Union. Sihyun did not intend to deceive them. Swimming was a girl who had lived with him since he was a Cetilian, and Lynn admitted to liking him in any way.


    However, Sihyun was forced to bow his head in his own selfish manner while pulling the truth out of his mouth. It was because I saw myself speaking purposefully because I knew they would accept me.


    Maybe he''s establishing his own agenda in this way. Sihyun smiled bitterly and waited for Rin''s reaction to swim.


    "It''s okay, mister. It''s just something special. I trust you more than I ever have."


    "Thank you, Swimmer. I didn''t want you to grow up so enthusiastic."


    "No, thanks to you."


    Sihyun stroked the head of the swimmer once, and he couldn''t hide his satisfaction. He gained strength from the pure idea of swimming that was delivered without wavering. It was true that I was anxious for a while about what Hugh said.


    I couldn''t help but be afraid that another future might come that I couldn''t help but feel like I was suddenly turned into a monster. However, he was able to come to his senses with a single word of swimming.


    But it wasn''t the ''Seeker'' that Lynn was interested in. Huhira was two letters.


    "Phew, you met ''him''!?"


    "Are you a pioneer?"


    "Of course. At least none of the pioneers didn''t know him. He will, too, because he''s one of the pioneers who cut through the passageway to Earth-Earth."


    "..."


    With enormous information, he was unable to open his mouth for a while. It was obvious from the beginning that he was an unusual pioneer. But I never thought you''d be such a great pioneer. Sihyun sensed that the future ahead was never easy.


    "Isn''t the corridor all pioneers pierced together?"


    "Thought might have helped, but it didn''t. There''s a big difference between putting fuel in a car and designing an engine, right?"


    He nodded in a strange, familiar explanation.


    "So you have a foundation that can penetrate the passageway? A pioneer by the name of Hugh."


    "To be precise, it was three people who put all their strength into the passageway. The Snake of Knowledge you just met, Hush. Sheep Ziegret on the Ocean horizon. The Eternal Ancient Dragon Detroit. They all played a spiritual role in the fight against The One."


    "I''m leaking information that I don''t know."


    "You just didn''t get a chance to say it because you never wondered!"


    Tapped the table, and tapped Rin followed the description.


    "Sigh, he observed the existence between the two dimensions, both Sieg ''lek on the 7-Ocean horizon fixed the distance between the two dimensions, and the immortal Ancient Dragon Detromon surpassed the space in between."


    "That''s why it''s one of the three people who broke through the passageway here."


    "Yeah, that''s why I''m surprised. He''s never had a face like that in the other world... so I''ve only seen him around once when the pioneers were gathering to dig a tunnel. Still, I thought it would be quiet, but I never dreamed of a kingdom."


    Snake of Knowledge. An opponent with a peculiar ability and character to observe the existence of other planets on the other side of the universe. Enemies who cannot fathom depth. Sihyun licked his lips with his tongue because of the sense-foreboding I had felt in a long time.


    /048


    "It''s time to start."


    Hugh, who abandoned his body, recites it alone in his room. He had a lot to gain. I knew that Sihyun was the Seeker, and I could also see that he was not fully awake.


    Divorce in Divorce. So, Hugh did not intend to let him do nothing. I was going to kill him even if I didn''t have the Seoul Punitive Force. It was the last mercy I showed Sihyun, who knew nothing about getting close to him.


    Hugh lost a friend a long time ago. He was more valuable to him than life, who lived long enough to be called a first-generation pioneer.


    Unfortunately, he was a sacrifice born to become a "savior." It was a tool for the transformation and reform of the world. Because he did not know the rationality and logic, Hugh did not know that until his friend was betrayed.


    After this transition, it was over. "He" has become a doll that moves according to the will of the world in order to erase a confused and cloudy civilization and create a new ideal.


    Sigh felt guilty. There was no sense of his indifference and indifference that did not detect his'' transformation ''in the nearest place.


    That''s why I gathered strong, extraordinary pioneers from the continent with the responsibility to relax. And he blew his so-called "friend" into space. He was thrown into a place where the "blessing of the world" could not be reached so that he could not live again.


    However, there, ''he'' returned as an even more insurmountable being. He met an unexpected being on the other side of the universe.


    A strange creature that can''t call, can''t see, can''t perceive, can''t measure, can''t measure, can''t calculate, can''t understand, and can only scatter a subtle sense of pressure.


    Beyond the distance, beyond the perception of time and space. Beyond the galaxy, the boundary between nothing and the realm of significance. In a place where he didn''t know what it was or where it came from, ''he'' became fascinated with the creature who gave him the hand of salvation and even twisted his own existence and formed an organization.


    The organization was called The One.


    I didn''t even know what was underlying it. I had no idea what "he" was meeting. I just knew it was the power of something indescribable. Crystals and boundaries are all based on their power, so even the pioneers know it''s hard to penetrate.


    The new ''he'' quickly eroded the world with an organization called ''The One''. They occupied it at a rate not comparable to the previous one.


    The guilt that you made him this way. The despair that the world is being destroyed by its own hands. After exhausted by the weight of life, Hugh chose a path to escape to another world through the passageway. It was a choice because I realized that the one who was bound to the world could not escape from it.


    Ironically, however, a new redeemer, Sihyun, appeared in front of Huhi. I had to laugh at the joke of fate, as if I were asking you not to forget your past mistakes.


    I knew enough about the dangers of the deliverer. Therefore, for Hugh, who decided to live a new life with a new family in the new world, he was unacceptable.


    "I can''t let another filthy thing in this world go free. I''m sorry, but you must die, because you are not my enemy unless you fully awaken as a savior. Han Si-hyun."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. This feeling of conflicting settings!


    2. Thank you for your interest

 67 00067 Last Winter in Progress

    /049


    Lee was sitting alone in a cold room with no one. After losing both eyes at birth, there were limited ways she could feel the world. Touch it with your hands, hear it with your ears, sniff it with your nose. Or taste it with your tongue. She had less sense of the world than anyone else, and she always fought against freedom.


    But it was different now. Huhi met her and she was reborn. The effect of the region called the rectangular quadrant is that the rectangular area of the senses has completely disappeared. Anytime, anywhere, she could sense the movement and the pulse around her.


    Lee recognized someone approaching with such senses. Unlikely, the person she recognized knocked on the door. A familiar gesture. She quietly recalls one of her colleagues, Zhang Zhang Zheng Duk.


    "Come in, Mr. Fortune."


    "Then excuse me."


    Jang Chaewook came into the room with the permission of Lee Seol. During his overseas deployment, he lost his left arm. One sleeve was an empty arm.


    After entering the room, Fort looked around. This room was not a room of transfers. It was Young Jin and Young-hee''s room that became a cold corpse. She had an unusual relationship with them, and she was in and out of my house all week long.


    "Are you thinking about them?"


    "... it''s a pity."


    He knew the history of his brother and sister. Young Jin and Young-hee have been sexually abused by their parents since childhood. As a result, Youngjin has become a psychopath who does not know how to feel joy, and Younghee has deteriorated in mental age.


    They stood on the cliffs and did not know that they could pour only their anger and hatred into the world. In a world that had turned to hell, they struggled in their own way, but the consequences were only sad.


    Humans were more monstrous than monsters and died without achieving any ideals.


    The transfer was the same. She was abandoned by her parents because she couldn''t see them, and went through a lot of trouble from the orphanage to the community. A situation where I wanted to be noble, but the opportunity had already passed. The one who gave her such power was the one who relaxed.


    Now, I couldn''t go back to my normal life, so I was going to go up to the end. It was her turn to feel how great it was to stomp on humans without seeing them as human beings.


    "I know your heart, but you have to let the children go. They won''t want to see you so sad."


    "Of course. But what brings you here? Even if it''s personal, you didn''t come in like this."


    Despite his eyes being closed, Lee met his gaze precisely. Duck declared that the day of the battle had come, gazing at her smiling slowly.


    "It''s a gathering. I''m playing Gangnam-gu and Gangdong-gu today."


    /050


    After receiving intel that there was an unusual movement in Seodaemun District, the end route attracted guild members who could immediately fight. It was not the end that the Sinseoul Union did not know what it meant to move. The Sinseoul Union, which has been gathering small forces to date, has gathered all the people in one place.


    At the moment, the answer was only in Gangnam-gu and Gangdong-gu areas that were not within the reach of the Shinseoul Union. Massive invasion. It was the first war in three years. And it was a massive struggle that could not be guaranteed.


    For a month, Jong-gil formed a small alliance against the Shinseoul Union. It''s called the ''Welcoming Federation''. In front of the scorpion guild, the Reverse, Sky, and Low Throne guilds, a large alliance included 34 large and small guilds. In fact, the number of people who can fight has reached over 5000.


    The end of the road leading with the guild leaders couldn''t hide their trembling hearts. It was an unusual conflict in a world turned to hell. I felt like I was about to fall down from a bursting frenzy and fear.


    There were many historical struggles between those who wanted unilaterally to rule and those who refused to rule, but that feeling was added because they had never attempted to be confident in the flow of that era.


    There was only so much he could do for a month. The Fellowship of Banseoul proclaimed a new Legion, the , but they were all barely out of the footsteps. It was a sudden boost to power, but it was definitely lacking in a decisive number.


    The end path narrows down to four people to watch out for while gathering information. Hugh and Hurn are part of the Sinseoul Union. And the theory and moral excellence that supports them. The Sinseoul Union was a full force of 200 people, but these four were among them military. In other words, the Prime Minister was okay with a fight depending on whether or not he could kill all four.


    "I''m nervous. I''m the captain."


    Kyungmin stands next to the end of the road, expressing anxiety. I trained myself to die for a month, but he didn''t know how helpful it would be. It had a stigma fast ( ) and one-tailed Legion ( ? ? 63864), making it the closest force of all of them, but it was always working at the Anti-Seoul Federation level. I was trembling with Kyungmin who didn''t know how far it would go in the Shinseoul Union.


    "That''s just as important. It''s a position I can''t take if it''s not you. Believe in yourself. And think about the day you were hit by Lynn for a month."


    Kyungmin vomited a little smile at the laughter of the end of the road.


    "... when you think about it, it''s hard not to die."


    Kyungyoung relives Lin''s training in hell, which she had raised herself several times with exhausted kicks, and regrets her confidence. Lynn''s whipping, which tests her limits every hour and every second, has been a blood and flesh experience to this day.


    "Can you beat him?"


    "Don''t just think about losing. Then there''s always a chance."


    "Is this your experience?"


    "No, it''s a teacher''s adage. How many unresolved cases have you solved?"


    The end of the road and Kyungmin''s conversation suddenly stopped. No, they weren''t the only two. Everyone around me stopped talking. Because everyone saw the Sinseoul Union coming from afar.


    Over 3,000 soldiers. The strength of the Sinseoul Federation to advance in line with Ohwa was fierce. Kyongyoung and the end were intuitive to actions that seemed to directly demonstrate that they were different in quality from the rapidly escalated Federation of Ban Seol. This fight is going to be difficult.


    /051


    "It''s coming."


    Sihyun looked up at the northern sky. There was a storm coming. Small thoughts have already gathered and are swirling. It was the same as saying that the struggle between the Sinseoul Union and the Banseoul Federation was imminent. But he didn''t run there. No, I couldn''t.


    I felt the thought of someone approaching the secret base at a rapid rate. The other person didn''t even think to hide. Rather, I was releasing my energy as if to wait. A kind of protest and advice. I was warned that if I stepped away, I would always run towards the Ban Seoul Federation.


    When he got up from his seat, he looked at Rin and swimming. This area is not safe as long as the secret base is chosen as the battlefield. Perhaps a clandestine base or a siege will break out.


    "Lynn, take the swimmer and get out of here. Go to the Scorpion Guild. Or else stay away."


    "I think you''d better help the Fellowship of Greetings. You''re outnumbered, by the looks of it. It might help if me and the swimmer join the fight."


    Sihyun also knew how good she was at swimming with Lynn. One was a pioneer, and the other was a girl who had superior imagination and stigma, so that she could call herself a genius without any color.


    "But swimming is young. And I don''t know how hard it is to hurt someone else."


    "No, sir. You can do it. You''ve been training for this moment, haven''t you? I want to protect myself where I belong. I didn''t groom myself to look away. And I''ve been ready ever since the world changed. You can''t always be protected."


    At the words of the swimmer looking up at himself straight, he lost his words. After a few years, the swimming, which I thought was a nosebleed, was somewhat farther away. He tried to defend his justice with his own strength. When he saw the swimming growing up, he nodded.


    "... if you think it''s dangerous, you have to take it out. Lynn, do you understand? If swimming becomes dangerous, don''t look back and run. I''ll follow you as soon as I''m done here."


    "Don''t worry. Swimming will be with my daughter." "


    "Don''t worry, mister. I won''t do anything to make you sad. Moreover, Aunt Lynn is with me."


    It was dangerous, but it was better than here. Sihyun took care of himself and kissed Lynn''s lips. Lin looks a little surprised, but soon she smiled and accepted him. The swim looked at them with frowning eyes, but envious eyes, in the operation of two people checking each other''s love without even trying.


    "Then I beg you, Lynn. And swimming helps you do it as far as you can."


    Rin nodded and the swim turned away from her. How much time has passed. Someone landed in the sky. An elderly man wearing a broad sleeve. He was the one who formed the Shinseoul Union, the center of all events, the Snake of Knowledge.


    Reaching out to Sihyun, standing alone in a large clearing, he revealed his insides without hesitation.


    "You didn''t run away. Luckily, if you had run away, you could have touched those pretty wives. You don''t seem to be completely unaware."


    Hugh''s eyes start to tear vertically. His eyes filled with snake-like coolness. Away from the idle first impression, Jihyun smiled bitterly.


    "So there''s nothing left to talk about. He''s a completely different person from the first time I saw him."


    "There was something I wanted to know. You refused to listen to me because you wanted to hear something. It''s common."


    "It would be useless if you asked me not to take Seoul now."


    Sihyun began to take off the bandages he had tied to his right arm. He already knew. Hugh wants to keep his position and opinions to himself. I was just checking in.


    "I can''t help it. It''s already started. It was a long time ago that you couldn''t even think about it. The presence of a variable called you is embarrassing, but it''s not enough to back off."


    "I''ve heard a lot about you. I heard it was famous for its knowledge snake on that continent. You must be strong enough to deserve that reputation, right?"


    "Hehe, you''re just born, so you don''t seem to be scared. I''ve been dealing with your ideas and peering into the world since long before you were born. There''s not a chance you can win at all."


    "Don''t you think you should know the long and short?"


    "No way. I''m afraid your worthless life is over. Which means you''re gonna have to come out here and judge. Until my grandson destroyed a ridiculous organization called the Greetings Federation. It would be easier to unite Seoul without you than to turn your back on it."


    "Yes, let''s decide everything by force."


    "There''s no reason to talk about it in the first place. Without a means of strength, we measure each other."


    "Of course!"


    He untied his bandage and lifted his right arm high in the sky. At the same time, your right arm begins to loosen slowly.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Yes, a winner-take-all takes a random one of their traits.


    2. Hokkim, you''ve been very helpful. That''s it.


    3. Overseas traveler, Huhi knows, of course, that Sihyun is hiding the main body.

 68 00068 Last Winter in Progress

    When his clothes were torn, his body was just a normal size and expanded to close to 3 meters. A firm tail comes out of your butt and a horn protrudes from your elbow. A hard crust protruded from the black envelope and wrapped around him like armor. Finally, the shoulder area has an elongated outlet to regulate heat.


    Hot steam flowed from his body after he vomited out his rough breath. Hugh faced the nature of his demonstration and had no choice but to upregulate his judgment about the demonstration.


    "Maybe I was the one who made fun of it. But that doesn''t change the outcome."


    He rolls up his sleeves and throws off his manhood.


    He swells up close to hundreds of meters, just an old man. His exploding body was reborn one by one. A white scale rises all over him, and a sturdy tree trunk wraps around him and spins. Huge horns appeared on Huhi''s head when he returned to the snake.


    Whenever Hugh vomits his breath, everything around him loses heat and freezes. In the extreme cold, he looks up at Hehe and recalls the day he killed the evil shadow, Rondale. It was no different then. The opponent is tall, sturdy, but eventually collapses.


    Even now, Sihyun has won. I was confident. There was always a bow, unless his will was broken. Hugh''s estimated thinking force is 16 million. Sihyun raised his jaw fearlessly, not succumbing to the dangers of Huhi.


    "In the end, you''re a prey."


    /052


    Two forces facing each other on the bridge. Seoul Federation and Banseoul Federation. The two forces that were so far apart that they could barely hear each other''s voices remained in conflict. A situation where all power comes together at one point. Hurn''s chosen strategy was a breakthrough.


    The user crushes the target with absolute force to see the gap between them. This is Hurn''s plan and intent. In the beginning, the gap wouldn''t have diminished in a month, so his thoughts changed to confidence.


    Hugh marched forward curiously, accompanied by Lee Seol Seol and Zhang Duk on his left and right. In his mind, the victory was already in the Sinseoul Union.


    "Listen to the Fellowship of Seoul. I believe you know the difference. If you surrender quietly and come under me, I promise you a rich movie. It may be difficult now, but it will be in the distant future. You''ve all seen it. The infinite possibilities of our Sinseoul Union. It''s not good to cut each other''s power like this. So if you want to join my cause now, leave the Fellowship and come where I am!"


    820,000 thoughts hit the gut. At least no one has not heard Hurn''s voice and will. However, no one stepped forward. The Banseoul Federation was a victim of a forced expansion of power by the Sinseoul Federation. They were family and friends of the victims. They were the ones who found their place from the beginning. They had that kind of passion.


    "Shut up. We don''t want to be somebody''s slaves, and we don''t want to be part of any more anti-humanitarian groups that just kill people. So back off! You''re not a man or a monster!"


    The jaw that started with one person was not over. The overwhelmed Hurn blushes, overwhelmed by 5000 people calling him a monster. Born between a pioneer and a human, he had one flaw, though he had excellence in all areas. It was a snake-like appearance. The pioneer and grandfather, Huhi''s blood, he had never been born and went out in front of anyone.


    In other words, this was the first time I had been insulted in front of him. Hurn, unable to contain the fury boiling like an active volcano, orders his eyes to look at this theory and his gratitude.


    "I can''t help it. Kill them all! We don''t need any rebels. There better be no fools who can''t adapt to the country we''re building!"


    Hugh waves his hand lightly and pulls back. That was a sign of the beginning of the war. Regardless of Hurn''s orders, the 3,000 troops started rushing towards the Fellowship of Seoul at once.


    Enhanced Family Fire Fire Family Fire Fire Fire Family Power Generation Family Variation Family Change Giving Family Recovery Family Transformation Family Recovery Family As the family complex family of all kinds of Stigma users were intertwined with each other, they quickly became congested.


    While the human life flew like a fly, Lee Lee hung his bow with a bold look on his face. The bow was her best weapon when the blind spot disappeared from her senses, though she could not see. Vision was not affected. All she relied on was objective information from the Rectangle.


    He uses Stigma Acceleration ( ) to strengthen his arrows, and he shoots towards the end. The accelerating ( ) and thinking arrows were literally like light. In the blink of an eye, Lee recognized that the arrowhead had arrived at the end of the road exactly as a rectangle, which marked the end of the road.


    However, the arrowhead does not pierce the head of the end and disappears. Before the arrow touched, he took a bizarre step and shifted to the side, scorching the arrows with his long-grain sword.


    "Dangerous."


    He saved the life of the end of the road was the winter storm he learned from Rin ( Wind). Characterized by a cool method, the Gale Wind gave wings to the end path with the overwhelming power of the Light Sword.


    If there was light in the variant family that transformed light into lethal light, it could produce overwhelming speed and power, but it had the disadvantage that the trajectory was easy to read. It was because of the distinctive luminescence of light as it transformed into a ray of light.


    Now he has the ability to hit the enemy accurately, avoiding the opponent''s attacks at any time, anywhere, in any position. That''s why he took a leap toward Snow at once. Because one of the four people he was supposed to be in charge of was her.


    "Hehe."


    He hurried five feet towards the end of the road approaching him with smooth movements. But I didn''t know the end of the road would stop moving. He only approached her in her arms like the wind. All those who stood by her were pierced by the sword.


    The accelerated arrows of Lee Seol and the light sword of the end road collided against each other, creating intense smoke. But pushing was a theory. There was no limit to the number of arrows she had.


    The end is near. Lee focused his mind. I put an arrow in the bow to take all the risks.


    "Got it...!?"


    Immediately before making the light deadly with the longsword, Lee opened his eyes that had been closed all this time. And I unleashed the power I had so far.


    Skill that maximizes your senses with a rectangular rectangle to pinpoint a person''s vital points. The power that pierces even thick stones. With all 370,000 thoughts focused on one arrow, she unleashes her retracted bow. That''s how the arrows left the archery.


    [Transverse period - medium molten tentacles (Sun) 37827;)]


    The end path noticing the existence of arrows fired close enough to breathtaking was rapidly diverted by the gale, but useless. The arrow is altering its trajectory finely along its longitudinal movement. In any way, the path that senses that the arrow will be plunged into your body turns to the right before it reaches your heart and pushes you back.


    Puck. With a gruesome crack, the arrow destined for the left chest pierces through the right back. The end path is tighter than you can imagine.


    He realized he couldn''t kill the end of the road at once, but it was time to quickly find the arrow.


    The road quickly pulls out a flashlight and aims for transference. It appeared to be a funny tool and behavior. However, the flashlight was like a soul mate to the end that turned the light into a deadly ray.


    The beam from the flashlight illuminated his chest in a circle. When there was a path of light between the flashlight and Lee Seol''s heart, the end path transformed the path of light into a deadly ray.


    "I''m sorry, miss."


    Activation of the Stigma Light Sword. He was maintaining his senses in a rectangular room, and his reaction had to be late. The rectangular chamber was a region focused on determining the movement and position of the target. I had to follow the difficulty in catching the slight difference caused by the change in the brightness of the light.


    Eventually, it made a crucial difference.


    The doorway was a means to avoid the arrows of Lee, but she could not. You just feel your chest pierced in a daze. He vomited so much blood that he could not see the world until the end.


    /053


    Kyungmin looked at the awkwardness of the battlefield. A tremor rises from the audacity that keeps many opponents in front of you, but doesn''t blink an eye, and the strength that stops all the stigmas from firing at you.


    Although he had a one-armed handicap, his swing was no less threatening. Realizing that he had an unusual history as easy as chopping a pig at a butcher shop, Kyungmin dug next to him with speed ( ).


    Kyungmin approaches to the left with no arms, using the acceleration to target the left flank of Fortification. However, he kicked him before the sword even touched him, as though he had predicted such an act. Kyungmin, whose body was different from his mind, was pushed without hesitation at the kick of Fortune.


    "Nice body stroke, but light. I''ve seen enough of you on the battlefield."


    Chak and Kyungmin were on the same front line, but the advantages and orientations of each other were so different. If Chak is a chariot that breaks through all obstacles with strength and experience, Kyungmin is a sniper rifle that will battle with speed and finesse.


    There was no victory for Kyungmin in the frontal battle. However, Kyungmin put everything on a frontal battle. He trained Legion to forget his fear and fight the enemy. It is not to hide like a mouse and find holes.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. There are innocent people out here fighting because of guys like you."


    Using 300,000 ideas, Kyungmin awoke the team and swung his sword at him. His working-class training was a region that increased the cutting power in proportion to his imagination.


    If enough thought is enough, it is the same as holding a sword in your hand. Legion truly is the dream of every prosecutor. Kyungmin, who held a sword reinforced by the effects of the guillotine, sought out the point of mining with all his might.


    Kyungmin, who quickly accelerated her body at the speed of ( ), moved her sword leaving behind a residual figure. But they all got stuck in the path of Fortune and bounced off. Even if they were aiming for the neck, even if they were aiming for the heart, they were all aiming for the tendon.


    Oddly accurate timing. Even the blade that was sharpened by the effect of the trapezoidal edge could not be cut. It was as if Kyungmin was bringing a sword to the path of Fortune.


    "Are you standing in front of me with this skill?"


    "Damn it."


    The sooner Kyeong-min gets here, the slower his movements become. The stigma Chak was carrying was an analysis of the exploration family. It was the ability to deconstruct complex logic or phenomena more simply and distinguish them into individual elements.


    That''s why, no matter how Kyungmin moves, Fortune''s eyes saw where his sword points. Despite the dizziness of the movement, the place where the sword was pointed was obvious. The movement looks a little more detailed, thanks to the gratitude of his time serving in the Special Forces.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Humanity plays like this.


    2. You can use more finesse to increase a coin, but the scene where each character fights for rapid deployment passes quickly. Let me know if you think it''s too soon.

 69 00069 Last Winter in Progress

    The longer the battle, the more disadvantageous the situation is. After reading Kyungmin''s pattern, Thanksgiving began to take on the reverse. His figure was slow and slow, but heavy. Kyungmin was not able to stop it. Forty-one thousand years of thought was strong enough for the Sinseoul Federation. After reaching 300,000, Kyungmin was not a strong opponent.


    "I''ve eaten this!"


    After a moment of speeding up, Kyungyoung jumped into Chak''s arms. When he saw Kyungmin slowing down, he reacted late by a beat. It was because I didn''t know the intention. What Kyungmin wanted was that reaction from Chak. Kyungmin, who faced his gaze with a shivering expression, accelerated his body at an unnatural speed.


    The slow-moving sword jumps the distance in no time. Slow and steady, and fast to dig in between. Repeating the increase in speed, he had no choice but to allow the gap even while guarding his body with a defensive shield.


    Kyungmin wields her sword without cause, pushing her into her attack range in a single step. The fastest blow with the notion that it can''t be this time. You quickly cut through the left flank of the quarry, with the effect of speed and effort.


    "Ugh."


    For the first time, Chak reacted, but Kyungmin was frankly not happy. It''s because I didn''t feel anything.


    On the contrary, his flank was still intact. I couldn''t tell if it was cut by a sharp sword. A tearful wound appeared on the skin like a scratch on a branch.


    "A little cautious, but I guess there''s a lot of skill between the two. You''re quite talented."


    He lightly purged the blood drops that were rising from the trellises and said to the grave. He wasn''t the only Stigma he had. Another barrier to support him has always been nearby.


    "... Legion."


    "Yes."


    The golden iron wall that Chak inherited from Hugh was the best region to fill his gaps. The walls, literally made of iron and steel, boasted excellent defensive capabilities. Moreover, the effect was dramatically increased only by the ''perceived attack''. A region that glows even more because it''s owned by Fortune with a stegma in the search family. That was the wall of gold.


    "That was unusually reckless."


    Kyungmin licks his burning lips with her tongue, knowing the characteristics of the Legion of Fortitude. The Team was a region with a sharp effect of cutting power in proportion to its historical power. There was an inherent possibility that I could cut anything if I had enough thought.


    Excellent in terms of efficiency or effectiveness However, I had no choice but to be influenced by thought as long as it was legion. Even a Legion that has the potential to turn into a sword is useless if the user''s skill is low.


    As the number of times the sword and degree bounced off each other, Kyungyoung sensed that.


    Experienced and thinking excellence. And overwhelming power. He had everything he didn''t have. After arriving earlier, Kyeong-min is forced to make a sudden move. All he could do was minimize the impact of breaking the sword. This was also a trick that could not have been accomplished without Lynn''s special teachings.


    "Is this the end?"


    "It can''t be the end!"


    Thanks to the fact that he began to swing his way, Kyungmin was suffocated by the feeling of the wall tightening from all sides. Despite using speed to maintain the phenomenon, Chaek''s arms still show no sign of opening. Rather, it seemed to fall into an unknown abyss like tangles in a spider web. There was no place for Kyungmin to penetrate.


    But he gripped it and endured it. The fact that the opponent is strong makes it obvious that the people behind him will see the blood if they retreat. Kyung-min was the only one who could stop him here. He had to exclude himself from being trained in the Legion of Colony, the Cult.


    Kyungmin, who held the sword across and blocked the way down over her head, slammed 300,000 of her imagination into the altar. He had no skilled experience, no superior thought, no overwhelming power, but a superior region. The region that the Supreme Swordsman used on that continent.


    That''s why Kyungmin decided to trust the team. And he decided to gamble the best he could.


    In a dazzling workshop where the sword and degree collide, Kyungmin focused her thinking on the tip of the sword, not the sword. Focusing on all the skills in the number of special skills, not the workshop, the wounds increased and began to fall without hesitation, but Kyungmin didn''t mind.


    What he wanted was not 10 minutes, but a decisive second. One moment to share your winnings and losses. I carefully observed his movements with the eye of a hawk aiming for Kyungmin''s prey.


    The moment Chak lifted his gaze, Kyungmin sensed that the moment he wanted had come. The moment the thick path falls away from the body of Fortune and the body of Fortune is in line with the sword! Kyeong Minh had solved 300,000 thoughts.


    I scraped together all the thoughts hidden in the ''circuit''. Kyungmin who squeezed every thought in her body only deployed a team at the end of the sword. and accelerated his body at a rapid rate. Kyungmin chose an attack over a defense, even though she knew that the path of Fortune was falling over her head.


    He drew his sword as it was.


    "Get out of here!!!"


    There was only one place for Kyungmin to go. Areas that cannot be blocked even by regionation. Body organs that are inevitably exposed. It was the snow. Kyungmin''s sword, which reached Chalk on the shortest path, pierces his eyes and protrudes out into his back head. There were no obstacles on the tip of the blade that were affected by the Team.


    The large degree that was aiming for Kyeong Min''s head fell to the ground after losing the place to go. The result of the anguish of desperation. He couldn''t hide his surprise that he couldn''t analyze Kyungmin''s death and would strike a repentant blow.


    "... You didn''t see this coming."


    With a grave note, Thanksgiving falls. Kyungmin couldn''t taste the victory like a miracle because she had scratched her imagination to its limit, and breathed a short breath. He leaps into the battlefield, his body fluttering straight up behind him. The fight is not over yet.


    /054


    Hurn, who sensed the death of Theorem and Fort, rolled up his sleeve. You acknowledged that the resistance of the Fellowship of Banseoul was stronger than you thought, and decided to take a step forward. The air around you began to change as the two-metre giant moved.


    Within Hurn''s sleeves, a scaly forearm is revealed. Evidence of the blood of a pioneer, and a wound that has forced him to live a life of concealment. Hugh raises his mind with open arms.


    Then, even though it was one summer, the cool heat and cold started to surge by his side. Hurn looks at the battlefield at temperatures that are not pushed by the rigid cold.


    Hugh, who inherited Hugh''s blood, was able to "freeze" just by thinking. ''Unique technology'' shared by the same clan or paper, unlike Stigman or Legion. His blood-engraved abilities promised absolute power.


    "I''ll kill you all."


    8.2 million thoughts flowed through the Hurn''s body. He was noticed by everyone on the battlefield in a flow of thought that was qualitatively different from typical Stigma users.


    Everyone lost their will in the bitter cold and pain. Fear of someone so overwhelming as to control the climate. Hurn reaches out his index finger at the incompetent and ignorant who lately recognize his values. At his fingertips, the irresistible cold condenses. There was a force there that could crush the body to incurable levels with just a touch.


    "... in the end, war is just a game. If I had the strength, I could finish at least one. You''re all just tools to make me stand out."


    With a proud declaration, Hurn shoots a condensed cold towards the front. The icy cold breathing moves forward. This will put an end to the occupation of Seoul that I was so sick of. But his expectations were shattered by an intruder.


    It''s because the woman who appeared to him through many people burned the condensed cold in one hand. She boasts a beauty that doesn''t match the battlefield in which blood and flesh are scattered. She approaches Hurn in a seductive manner.


    "It''s not too late."


    White hair and white dress. And Hurn, who saw a woman with a sensual physique pushing her dress to its limit, was unable to regain consciousness. It was because I was fascinated by the beauty I had never seen in my life. But he had no choice but to return to reality because the kick flew towards him.


    "... I see."


    Phew. Hurn is pushed back by the sensation of collision with a very hard lump of iron. Surprisingly, it was a girl who threw a threatening kick at him. A girl who is beautiful enough to forget the place called the battlefield for a while. She was like a bud about to burst into existence toward the world. After scattering her black hair, the girl stared at Hurn with a stiff look.


    "Who are you people?"


    If the sensible woman was white, the girl who invited her was black. Hugh couldn''t hide his excitement from the appearance of two women with different charms. In the appearance of attractive women who occupied many places but did not see him, he also completely forgot that they had taken hostile action against him.


    "You can''t tell me that, can you? Just remember, he''s your enemy."


    Lin smiles faintly as she trespasses to stop Hurn. But her mouth was full of disgust.


    "So am I."


    Girl, swimming also followed Lynn''s words. She hated the one who treated people as livestock for her own personal gain most in the world. I was okay with hating him.


    "An enemy? That''s too bad about relationships. You guys suck at doing nothing and killing people."


    Rin and swimming frown at the devastating horror of Hurn because they could not be honest. At first, they noticed that Hurn was reckless and had the best judges in the mood.


    Huhn, who confronted Lin and the swimmer, confidently shouts if he hadn''t noticed their reactions.


    "I''m in the mood! I''ll welcome you all to be my wives. I don''t know if I''m familiar with the way I look, but I can be a warmer husband than anyone else. Yes, of course."


    The Hurn has made his choice. He had no intention of letting Lynn swim. The loot he had always longed for appeared before his eyes. It was also natural for Hurn to take over Seoul and dream of becoming the future king of Korea.


    "I''m sorry, but I already have a host. Well, I wouldn''t marry a man like you without an heir."


    Lynn laughs at Hurn. She has seen many of the same pioneer II as Hurn on that continent. Pioneer blood, but not enough abilities to fit into a Pioneer''s Basket, and to go out into the world of humans and play king. But they have pride, so they don''t know how to water the world. I couldn''t count.


    But Hurn listens to Rin.


    "I like it, so I won''t disagree. If you resist, you''ll only be forced to take her. By the way, I thought you said you were my enemy. Just follow me. I don''t want to be rude to women."


    Seeing Hurn''s pupils ripping lengthwise and lengthwise, the swimming pool trembles. Hurn was a group of malicious encounters she had had had in three years. Trash that moves only by its own desires, even if it damages others. Swimming, for the first time, in Cheolwoo and his gang, was unacceptable to humans like Hurn.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 70 00070 Last Winter in Progress

    For the past three years, she has been safe because of the extreme care of Hyun. She knew it well.


    The swimming that grew to a level was firm. I realized it was time to move on. She knew that she couldn''t stand next to him if she was always in the same place, so she was going to run at full speed from now on.


    "That''s not up to you. It''s my choice."


    He laughs loudly at the sight of the swimming with two fists on his back. It was because it was funny for a little girl to say something so small that she couldn''t even touch his chest.


    "Haha, are you going to hit me with that? You can''t beat me with a bat like that."


    Swimming eyes glow cold with Hurn''s blatant provocation.


    "Be quiet. I don''t want to hear anyone move to the bottom."


    Stigma shines on the bottom of the swimming pool. Her ability is gingivitis. It was the superhuman family''s ability to tear down all obstacles and obstacles and give them the power to move forward. The swim that activated the body to its extremes opened its eyes wide and fixed its position.


    The swim exploded all over the body while Hurn was cautious and bursting his furry smile. For three years, the swim learned a lot from Lean and Shi Hyun, not only at his age, but also exploded, not even at an adult level.


    A real human bullet. With a clear footprint engraved on a bridge made of concrete, the swimming shot struck Hurn''s chest as it was. With her posture, timing and strength perfectly refined, Hurn poorly rolls back.


    "Huff."


    Hurn wakes up, clutching his chest, as if hit by a siege. Dozens of layers of ice armor fell from his chest just as if he were showing the previous impact. It was a miserable broken shape.


    "Heheheh. There are thorns in a beautiful rose, right?"


    The Hurn recognizes that swimming is not an ordinary Stigma user. And I realized that Lynn next to her was also unusual.


    "But the results don''t change."


    "It''s all your fault."


    Huhn regains his position and raises his mind. The Legion he learned was ice cold. It was a lethal temperature that could emit extreme cold. It was also a force that could make freezing a unique technique even more doubly.


    The Hurn drops the ambient temperatures below freezing, freezing all the water vapor floating around in the icy snow. Every time Hurn moved his arm, the scene of the ice spear revealing itself in the air was a farce. A swim faced with so many ice spears that it was full of sight set the whole place ablaze.


    "Take it."


    Along with Hurn''s command, sharpened spears of ice rush towards the life of the swimmer. Every spear of ice is powerful enough to sink deep into the concrete floor, but the swim is steadily submerged and dedicated to defense.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    A spear made of ice swirled around the swimming area, aiming at her neck, but all of them were equally snow blossoms in front of a small fist. Even at the same density as the rocks, at the same speed as the arrows, the two fist-diamonds of swimming did not break.


    Unlike her appearance, her two fists were simple and pleasant. One at a time. His fist moves as fast as a machine gun, and he doesn''t miss his target. Incredible concentration and accuracy. At times, the swimming that removed the threat coming at him with his fingers, sometimes with the back of his hand, remained silent.


    Hugh switches his target with his right hand and freezes her under the swimming feet, but she is freed from Hugh''s pink sheet by kicking the ground vigorously. The overwhelming resistance and resistance of the steel was far beyond Hurn''s expectations.


    "Yes, it''s worth it."


    In one ominous laugh, Hugh turned 820,000 thoughts into cold and cold. The surrounding environment that was impacted by the freezing and glacial snow rapidly reversed time. The space that would have been a summer began to walk into winter. The Han River, which could not withstand the sudden change in temperature, began to freeze gradually.


    It wasn''t summer anymore. It was raining so hard that I couldn''t even see it.


    The Shinseoul and Banseoul alliances have drifted away from the Hurn due to unusual changes that ordinary people could not fathom. The cold doesn''t distinguish the pia, it falls like a thunderbolt to everyone. I couldn''t resist. Realizing that their fingers and toes were dying, they paused for a moment, and waited for the battle between Hurn and women to come to an end in some way.


    Swimming with strong enough resistance to be free from natural disasters was firmly committed. She flies up into the air with the idea of punching a thunder-naked Hurn in the face.


    The swim caught in a difficult situation to breathe properly and moved around with the spear of ice as a platform. Her movements to the other windows of ice before the weight of her unbearable ice spear crashed to the ground were truly a waste of the word "birthing mall."


    As you reduce your distance from him, you can feel him squeezing you. She had only 530,000 thoughts, but Hurn was 820,000.


    "Ugh..."


    The closer you get to Hurn, the stronger you feel you can''t handle it. Her stigma was rare and strong enough to be regarded as a finger, but the difference in thought power was fundamental enough that it could not even be reversed.


    She''s holding on to the steel, but she''s dangling like a candle in front of the wind. Watching the swimming pool sway like a flower on a cliff, Hugh makes a bold decision.


    "Now that I know you''re getting away well, I''ll take a bridge. You don''t need one of those limbs just to have a good baby."


    [Transcense - Wind Cold]


    In order to mark the end of the fight, Hurn joined hands. At the same time, a blue glow gathers in his hand. A small sphere that is not lacking, even called a collection of cold air, was shaped even more perfectly with the power of freezing.


    A sphere filled with scattering heat emitted a sheer light. Hurn stretches his arms wide and lengthens the sphere. The sphere that changed its shape in an instant became a long arrow.


    The snow-covered bow made of ice attracted Hurn to the bow. A natural process that flows like water. He shoots an arrow-fluttering snowflake at the swimming pool that is coming at him before a single breath passes.


    Swimming from the air toward the Hurn senses a collection of irresistible forces approaching him. It was also approaching at a very fast rate. It''s too late to avoid. At least one leg was cut off, and she closed her eyes. But the future she had imagined did not unfold. There was a strong ally behind her back.


    "This is ridiculous. Why are you raising your temper against a child!"


    Lin pulls up the polarization and kicks her legs as hard as she can. As she pushes her imagination into her feet, she scatters a blue flame towards the northern snow. When it rained, a space appeared like an eraser, with a thunderous sound like heaven breaking. It''s as unnatural as someone playing a prank. After completing his part, Lynn shouts for a swim.


    "Swim! Kick his ass!"


    "Yes, Lynn!"


    The swim gives you a nod at the warm, running temperatures. You melt all the spears of ice that are about to become a platform in the previous blow, but she doesn''t worry. It was because he had a confused look under his private sky.


    Now I don''t have to wander around looking for an invisible Hurn in the snow. Woodpeck breaks his knuckles, and the swim that tightens his fist awakens the sleeping region within his body.


    The regionals she has learned are: It was a region designed to unleash all its power at once. In other words, it was the legion that existed for the shooting.


    The right region for a swimmer with superhuman stigma. A large exhaling swim focused all of his thinking on his right foot. She sees her feet prowling in red speculation, and she pushes her limits with steel.


    Positional energy quickly became motor energy. The swim aimed at Hurn''s eyes turned into human bullets. Kwaaang. The swim that you gave yourself to gravity plunges straight down towards the ground.


    /055


    The monsters of colostrum rush into the mountains with no one around. One was a black beast that had been trimmed to its extremes, and the other was a large serpent who opened his mouth to eat the mountains, but did not feel threatened.


    Tuqua ''ang.


    Every time they collided, an enormous amount of energy erupted into all directions. I danced in the air with cold air and crushed vibrations like bones. Overlooking each other''s boundaries, they showed their strength to all nations.


    In a mythical brawl, the mountains were carved and rivers formed where they passed. The terrain has changed and the map has been rewritten. That''s how the feud between the monsters began.


    "The garden is ruined, you son of a bitch!"


    Sehyun returned to Cetilian''s body, amusing himself with his small body. He went through a blind spot where he couldn''t see, accelerating ( ) and pushing all the explosive thought force into the resonant wave, he crashed into Huhe''s body.


    Adaptive to the resonant wave caused by the thought force, Hugh tried to neutralize the resonant wave with the thought force, but the impact of the once resonant wave did not go away. He just periodically dismantles Huge rupture.


    However, it was not just Sigh who was being dealt with. The snake of knowledge was no different from the demonstration. If Sihyun could handle a small body, he was also skilled in utilizing the giant body.


    With a body reaching hundreds of meters, Hugh twisted his torso like an exhaust, preventing him from being on top of himself for a long time. Every time, many buildings, mountains and rivers collapsed, but he didn''t mind.


    Shi Hyun, who held Hugh''s scale-enclosed skin with his fingernails, swallowed his soul in a flesh like pain. Even the cold and cold that came out of Hugh''s body, which was calibrated by a pair of underworld pairs, had a shocking side.


    Everything that came into contact with Hugh''s cover in the beginning was broken into one piece of ice. It couldn''t handle the extreme cold, and a lot of things chose to collapse. It was as if the serpent of knowledge had become obsolete.


    Sihyun, who took his hand off the scales just before he died, leaped toward Huhi''s head. When he reached the head of the playground, he twisted and cut himself down.


    Kuaang.


    Flames created by the overlap of fire and flame. The thick interior of the brain was caused by a mixture of wall force and lightning. Temporarily tremendous power to shake the earth, but no response to sighing.


    "Most of the technology in the family that penetrates the interior is resistant. Stupid reliever."


    "Say something like that quickly!"


    A retreat through the wall of air immediately hit the interior of Huhe with the only effective resonant fracture, and Huhe hit him with freezing cold. What a day off situation. In a fight that consumed each other''s mental and thought, Xi Hyun pulled out his shadow to restrain him.


    The shadows around them immediately became a sticky trap, a rigid rope, and a sturdy net by the command of Jihyun. In the blink of an eye, he opens his eyes wide to rest in the procession of the Shadow.


    "Isn''t this Rondale''s ability? Are you sure you''re the visionary? You''ve received a very unusual blessing from the world. The ability of the absorption family to copy or replicate my abilities."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Monster Wars, here we go!

 71 00071 Last Winter in Progress

    With his mouth open, the sigh draws on the surrounding thoughts, further lowering the ambient temperature. It is easier for him to have a unique technique called freezing from birth than flipping his palm. Wherever Hugh is, he begins to transform beyond the abyss into a ferocious land. The snow fell from the sky, and the earth was frozen solid and turned into a barren wasteland where no one could live.


    The ''shadow'', which wrapped around the body of rest in an environment that necrotized and destroyed everything, also repeated to break and regenerate hard. Sihyun raised the ''Wind of Death'' and resisted the world turning into a ferocious land. The law of lions, which even snow and ice fed on, gradually expanded its territory.


    Suddenly, the battle between Shihyun and Huhi turned into a conflict of thought.


    A duel between Jihyun, who is trying to overwhelm Huhu''s body by giving his physical power to the shadow, and Huhi, who is trying to verbalize him on a ferocious ground. When 18 million and 16 million massive ideas hit him in the face, everything around him became dust. In the void where everything was gone to ashes and dust, Sihyun and Hugh burst forth.


    "Hehehehe!!"


    "Silingua!!"


    As Hugh swings his tail, Xi hurriedly reaches out his fist. While Huhee''s slapping his tail with all his might reminded him of the collapse of a similar building, Sihyun pushes Huhee''s tail with all his might.


    Rather, Shi Hyun, who raised the power of the resonant wave, jumped up and punched him in the face. Kua ''ang. The snow that entered the area of unique vibrations evaporated into snow blossoms. A devastating blow that stops the snow for a while. But I didn''t have enough to go after Hugh''s life.


    Clearly, Hugh was hit by a resonant disruption but was minimizing the damage with an experienced experience. Reaching hundreds of meters, the latter also supported the resonant fractures.


    Sihyun, who landed on a snowy field that seemed to be fattening, swallowed a depression. Hugh is a strength unlike the hollow Rondale. No, he was a real tough guy. Hugh, who constantly pressured his opponent while fully harnessing his own power, was a formidable foe to him.


    Unfortunately, Xi Hyun was also similar to Rondale. Though the size of thought increased dramatically over the years, it was still a long way to go. Although he learned systematically from Rin, he still relied on his senses to manage his thinking.


    The fact that Hehe had learned three years after countless years can compete in the same position was almost a miracle. However, he did not give in. After all, it was him who crossed Rondale. It didn''t make sense that he couldn''t get over Hugh.


    "It''s been a long time. This bloody fight. I don''t know how long it''s been."


    "Likewise. I''ve never been this hard on anyone since Rondale."


    A workshop with no concessions.


    The sideblocks in the street are swept away like a tide, and the telescopes are pulled out and scattered into the air. The clash of two monsters, destroying civilization, led to a consumption war. Thought like the Hahae was their best weapon and shield. They were blessed with enormous thought and did not know their fatigue and wounds.


    Sihyun and Huhee, who grunt and covet each other''s territory, were biting their tails and emitted enormous thinking power over the streets. Sihyun clenched his two fists and brushed his body like a piece of meat. Each time, a gentle gesture turns all the critical hits back to nothingness.


    As the fight continued, Xi Hyun questioned his body movements. I couldn''t believe I could defend myself with a body that was hundreds of meters long. It was a movement that seemed to know the ''future''. Rather than the cold and cold out of limits, such movements of sighh disturbed the neural network of seizures.


    "Is this the time?" "


    After experiencing his ability as a reliever, Hugh decided to put an end to boring fights. He was strong even though he did not fully awaken as a preacher. Hugh acknowledged that. Maybe he had a higher growth force than the one who founded ''The One''.


    But when you die, it''s all over. "Possibility" was meaningful when it had to stay alive until the end and bloom. No matter how powerful and high the potential, dying meant nothing.


    "It was your mistake to meet me."


    With 16 million thoughts embedded in the circuit, Hugh prepared a final blow. His region was ice cold, but it had a different level of efficiency and power than his grandson, Hurn.


    There were many who knew Hugh enough to get the nickname "Snake of Knowledge," but his essence was to freeze the continent and lead everyone to the world of the ice. It was a necessity to calm the heat from the continent and resist the sun. I was born as a pioneer with such obligations from the beginning.


    In fact, the existence of Hugh was one that was occupied to cause the "Ice Age" every thousand years. Having lifted his unique skills to their limit, he released all the thought in his body. His refined coolness is a calamitous seed. Hugh summoned the ''Ice Age'' with his whole body.


    "I''m sorry, but your chances stop here."


    [Gin, transcendence (tax) - absolute zero (32085; v.63922; )]


    Declaration of Armageddon. At Hugh''s will, all molecules began to freeze. As the volume of gas dissipates, the world stops breathing and falls at his feet. Ultimate emptiness with nothing left. -273.15¡ãC. In a cryogenic environment where nothing survived, the demonstration resisted.


    It was all pointless rebellion, hoping to absorb cold air by the winds of death, wrap around the body with a shadow, be calibrated by a pair of underwater pairs ( bersi 38617;), and utilize numerous stigmas to spread heat in the body. Absolute zero did not stop there.


    The absolute diaphragm, which refused to die, pierced the shadow, broke the pair of stars, and froze many stigmas, did not fall to his body. Sihyun resisted the coming malice, but nothing changed.


    He had to watch his body shatter like glass until the last moment. Verb due to cold that has invaded the tip of the head. That was the 25th death.


    /056


    Just as there was a flash of light in the White Heat Sphere, Xi Hyun regained his senses and started a new fight. Hugh doesn''t know. He''s fighting Hugh. With the 25th death, Jihyun was forced from the beginning to find out the last thing he was hiding. I held on tight and tore his body apart. Since the pattern of Hugh had already been read, his body movements were brighter than ever.


    However, Sihyun was unable to pierce through Hehe''s body. Hugh changed the course of action. Hugh dodges the attack by beating his body in the first fight. This time, however, I freed myself from the striking point of the string by smoothly freezing the covering and scales.


    After seeing his actions and realizing that Huhi had changed his response, he bit his lip. I had to think through and coordinate all the variables and situations. This is clearly different from Rondale. As time went by, it was a demonstration that things were speeding up. I was faced with the same situation several times on the same timeline, but the way I handled it was different every time.


    Reading Hugh''s pattern in death was useless. Hugh changed his movements according to his behavior as if he were reading into his mind. In other words, I excelled at short notice. No matter how many times Sihyun challenged me, Huhi''s movements were all different. They didn''t show the same movement.


    "... Shit."


    It was already the 13th time. Even beyond the 13th death, Sihyun was unable to grasp Huhi''s movements. Hugh''s body movements were smooth and sophisticated, as if possessed by a ghost.


    Huhee almost always ended up in absolute territory, while doing a cross-straightening and tugging. I tried several times, but the result was the same. Sihyun knew that his fate would end in absolute perpetuity, but was unable to avoid it.


    It was because the tiny cracks that occurred before the movement moved on were precisely targeted before the thought moved on to the next move. It was a magical time, so it seemed like she could understand what Huhi''s abilities were.


    It was definitely a type of ability to read the target''s movements or to help read the other person''s thoughts. However, Sihyun insisted that Huhi''s ability to read minds was not. I knew it in my past regression, but I didn''t think I could know such an act. If he had that ability in the beginning, he wouldn''t have needed to have a meaningful conversation when we first met.


    "What the hell are you looking at?"


    After the 24th death, Shi Hyun realized that Huhi was looking elsewhere. It was a very small difference, but the demonstration could be noticed. Shi Hyun realizes that Huhi''s eyes are not looking at him, and has been fixated on his eyes ever since. I felt overwhelmed by desperation. Hugh desperately protected his eyes to see if he had realized his intentions, but could not conceal the weakest and largest areas.


    After numerous trial and error, Shi Hyun proved his hypothesis correct. The sigh that lost both eyes was like an ant that lost its antennae. To be precise, even though we could detect it, we could not show the same strange movement as before.


    Hehe was sure that he was reading his movements'' ahead ''with his two eyes, and he started the fight by cutting out both eyes of Hehe from the 33rd challenge. Since then, the control of the fight has always been his.


    But that was it. Leading power belonged to Sehyun, but victory belonged to Hehe. Absolute zero. That was the problem. Although he blocked his sight and blocked his senses, he had a skill that showed absolute power.


    The absolute Young Yeongdo, which Hugh uses all over his body, was so extensive that he couldn''t avoid it for a moment. If I ran far enough away to get out of the Absolute Zero Zone, the fight wouldn''t even be won. It was the same when I tried to escape.


    When he demonstrated such an act in the first place, he rushed towards the Ban Seoul Federation. He knew what was important to him. Sihyun had no choice but to run towards death while enduring the scorn.


    "Ha¡­ ha."


    Suddenly, after the 75th death, he breathed out a harsh breath. His concentration was infinitely off. It may have just been a fight for Hehe, but it''s been a fight for weeks for him.


    Over time, his mental strength had reached its limit. The judgment is slow and the reaction is late. The body was no lighter, but the head was as heavy as a lump of lead. The migraine that pierced the elongated temples bit his lips.


    A situation in which every available method and means is used. The last thing I had to do was get rid of it before Hugh pulled out the absolute zero.


    Xihyun coldly assessed the difference between power and Hugh. Shortly after the conclusion was made, Xi Hyun shook his head. Obviously, every strike of Xi Hyun was strong and fast enough that no one could ignore it. But he didn''t have an assailant to call an absolute strike or a final move.


    The absence of a key that was important for winning or losing was too great. What was coming even bigger was that the key could not be made overnight.


    While it was able to swallow 100,000 heteros and escape to a higher presence, there was no dramatic change in the ability of heteros to absorb. No matter how much I absorbed, I just wandered around the same place. There were no more level ups or power-ups. He had to go through it entirely on his own.


    The basic ability was superior to the demonstration, but the last one was held by Hugh. You can''t even look straight ahead. Stigmatization passed through the head of the demonstration.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Go up one more side before 12: 30

 72 00072 Last Winter in Progress

    A stigma that can awaken the potential to sleep and take your abilities to the next level. He instinctively realized that there is an answer to ''flowering''. Demonstration has put everything on the ability to demonstrate artificially explosive growth.


    "... if there''s a way, you can see it."


    Shi Hyun, who was bounced out of the range of Huhi''s attack, bloomed the pair of the lower world. The possibilities of the underwater pairs, the future to be shown. Hidden potential. Shi Hyun, who temporarily liberated everything, met a pair of completely different worlds.


    "Huff."


    When the possibility of a pair of underbellies exploded, the muscles in the body were torn apart. Bone misshapen by the unknown force generated inside, tendons and skin were torn. The idea of racing through circuits and thought institutions has already gone out of control. Sihyun moved forward calming down the body that was about to explode.


    How many steps did he take? Xi Hyun''s abdomen exploded without warning. A price for accepting forces we could not afford, and a result of free will. If I pour water on the balloon, it will burst.


    Of course. I didn''t have to ask myself why this happened. I just couldn''t hang on.


    He smiled as he looked at his cool exploded body. A force so strong that the body can''t stand it. Only after the 75th death did his eyes finally find a solution-bow glow more fiercely than ever before. This should be enough to get rid of Huhi before he reaches absolute zero.


    The demonstration of answers from past mistakes has since enlightened the underworld pair endlessly. He holds a bomb inside his body that doesn''t know when it will explode, but he doesn''t give up. Rather, you swing the bomb around and find a safe path.


    However, the results were the same no matter how many times I tried. The power of a pair of underworld pairs exploded his body.


    While I was shaking my head that everyone was crazy, he smiled brightly. It has increased retention time by the number of challenges. Realizing that his challenge had never been in vain, he gave up his life.


    88th death. I watched the timing of a pair of lifeless coins safely bloom. He didn''t give in. He didn''t have any extraordinary talents in the first place. It was just a ''someone'' guarantee check that I could challenge a few times.


    Ten if not once. In less than ten, a hundred. A thousand times, 10,000 times. Sihyun did not stop until flowering was successful. I watched him come back to life even after he died. You stare. You dig deep into everything that''s going on inside of you.


    I learned from failing.


    I refined the method.


    I got a trick.


    The know-how has begun.


    I realized in action.


    The immature experience was refined to death.


    You narrowed the gap with Hugh down to death.


    I''ve refined my time to death.


    At the end of death, he was gaining extreme realization in real time. Death was not the end of him. It was a companion and a new opportunity. If you overcome pain, ignore pain, and leave the past behind, the path is opened.


    In the end, 221 deaths occurred in a series of indigenous pairs. 146 attempts to forcefully redress the pair were ultimately fruitful.


    "Phew."


    The flowering and humble pairs were water and oil. Blooming was also a remarkable stigma, but the humble pair was even more remarkable. In the early days, the ability of the humble pair was perfect in all respects and did not allow for other abilities to intervene. There was no such thing as sensitive to flowering.


    But he did it. He performed a miracle in return for his death. The time available was limited, but enough. Xihyun believed in the power of the indigenous pairs.


    "Maybe I was the one who made fun of it. But that doesn''t change the outcome."


    Every moment goes back to the beginning. It was only Se-hyun who knew the past. While gazing up at Huhi, who returned to the original snake-head, he did not succumb to the dangers of Huhe, which is not that different from him, and raised his mouth tail fearlessly.


    All that was left was to crush Hugh.


    "In the end, you''re a prey."


    Sihyun, who converted the world into pairs at once, shouted to the front. He twisted and distorted his body, unable to withstand the power of a pair of underworld pairs moving forward, but he caught the center.


    Funny Skeleton


    Even a thought organ shaking like a wild horse.


    And three beating hearts.


    It was all under the control of demonstration. Three-minute time limit. With 18 million thoughts, he curled up. And I flew like a spring through the ground. Kwa-ang. After crossing the wall of sound, Ji-hyun reaches in front of Huhi''s eyes, circling.


    Sihyun, who didn''t even know what was going on, resonantly burst Huhi''s eyes, sucked his vitality into the winds of death. As he climbed down Hugh''s elongated body with his long fingernails, he carved a wound into the corners of his body, inserting a shadow spear in between.


    The threats of the indigenous pairs were devastating and intimidating. Hugh''s scales and sheaths were cut like tofu, and his speed and agility increased several times over. Eighteen million ideas no longer had to suffer from narrow circuits.


    "Rrrrgh, what have you done!!! My eyes, my eyes!!"


    After landing on the ground, Jihyun grabs Hiri''s tail and throws him into the sky before his surroundings turn into a fierce ground. As Hundreds of meters of Huh-Snake-ascended toward Palatica, Xihyun also jumped up behind him.


    Hehe regains his senses and gives off an incredible amount of cold air, but he quickly escapes his realm. He''s been in 221 battles. I was already familiar with the effects and range of the technology.


    "How about this!"


    When he reached the face of Hehe, he kicked him with all his might. Using the explosive force of the muscles, the demonstrator grabs the center of gravity and hits him again. And there, I used a rebound to put it up again. Three fissures with the same existence as the Antiwoodsman. Hugh didn''t know the sky was high, so he went on.


    But his body came to an end. It is caught in the Grand Delliol that covers Seoul. Xihyun found the back of Palatica-Crystal on his own. Palatica, however, went out as Lynn had said. After realizing that there is no other way for him to do this, Sihyun lifted Hehe''s body thoroughly.


    Sihyun pushed Huhi without giving him any rest. Whenever Sihyun punched once, Grandeliol burst into a tumult with Hehe''s body. He only punched me ten times, but I couldn''t take the pain and let out a groan.


    "Limits."


    Recognizing that he could no longer stay in the air, Sihyun stepped on Hugh''s boat and quickly crashed to the ground. Movement like a shotgun landed on the ground, and it flew back into the air faster than Hugh had fallen.


    Sihyun, who had gained as much elasticity as he could, rose to the sky and struck down Hehe''s ship strongly. Kwaaang. With the explosion of a missile or bomb, the scales of Hugh burst, revealing a white lining.


    Using the shadows from Hugh and Grandeliol to form a net and a rope, Sihyun hugs the wall on one side of Grandeliol. And then the fire started. Sihyun slashed his body to the point that steam would come from the outlet rising above his shoulders. His two fists swiftly tapped him as if he were a gun.


    "... what happened?"


    He expressions that he couldn''t believe the rest of his organs in plain sight. His eyes were special. He too was an ''eye that can see the essence of the target''. Naturally, it also included the strength of the opponent. That''s why Hugh was able to win against Shi Hyun.


    But now it''s different. The result that seemed like it wouldn''t change was just seconds. Soon after the battle began, Xihyun''s strength increased rapidly. Rest assured, his common sense did not allow him to understand. Power wasn''t growing that fast.


    "I was in the same room, but I didn''t know, so I have nothing to say."


    When I heard the same riddle, I couldn''t help but admire it. He could not have known what the thought gathered in his hands meant. I''m going to throw the last punch. Hugh closes his eyes. And then I took out the last number.


    Gin and transcendence - never...


    A little faster was a demonstration. He''s been preparing for the final blow for a long time. He lacks a pair of flowering stars, so four stigmas shake their tails in his hands.


    Immediately, the fist of Xi Hyun was inserted into his stomach much quicker than the absolute zero (+3285; v.63922; ) was completed. The resonant ripples that were powerful enough to exist gave rise to waves so massive that they could not even fathom their old shells.


    ''Resonant Shredding ¡¤ Dog (s).''


    Kua ''ang. The resonant ripples, starting with a small vibration, silence the interior of Huhi. Bones, muscles, and internal organs became as bad as the storm. All I could say was intact.


    "More, more, more!!!"


    The demonstration that pierced Hugh''s ship into the passageway to his spine crossed over to Grandeliol to see if it wasn''t enough. Using Huhi''s flesh as a platform not long from now, Jihyun continued to refine the resonant shredding towards Grandeliol.


    Phew. A noise in a different dimension strikes the ears of the protestor than it did when it exploded. Regrettably, Grandeliall does not budge. Only insubordinate repulsive forces met the demonstration. Situation with a time limit of only 10 seconds remaining. He gave up neatly. He admitted that he could not pierce it now.


    After escaping Hugh''s body, he landed on the cold ground and looked up at the sky. Hugh''s blood pours down on his head.


    He realizes that his right hand is a mess. As the aftermath of the individualized resonant ripples was stronger than he thought, he sighed. It was a double-edged sword. It was strong enough to make even a pair of humble pairs of swords fall. He shakes his head thinking that he has one more task to solve.


    "It''s time to settle."


    While staring at the sky dazed in the rain of blood for a while, Sihyun released the shadow he had tied up. The powerless downfall of Hugh rolled around the ground without a care. There was no more pressure from hundreds of meters, no more presence from 16 million ideas. It was just a big, unnecessarily big, twisted snake.


    "You''re alive."


    "Yes, Noohm!!"


    Seeing Huhi''s appearance of even the vocal cords crumbling and spreading with thought, he raised his hands with an expressionless expression. The story I wanted to share was already shared when we first met.


    "This is your last. The king of Korea. It''s just not funny. If you wanted to stand at the top and be respected, you should have respected your opponent first."


    At the same time that he lowered his hand, Huhi''s neck fell without a fuss. At the same time, Sihyun sucked out all of Huhi''s vitality with the wind of death. Thought reached 22 million in a single stroke from 18 million.


    The moment Hugh''s death was confirmed, the Viceroy took away his traits. A special ability to make Hugh called the Snake of Knowledge. ''Eyes that can see the essence of the target'', Jihyun, who robbed the tribal eye, bowed his head to the pain of the eye burn. No matter how many times I experienced it, I couldn''t bear the pain of evolution.


    Silk pain occurred not only in the eye but also in the body. Growth pains leading to evolution. Sihyun realized that his body was shrinking.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 73 00073 Last Winter in Progress

    Moments of turbulence, instinctively noticing that the body could get bigger depending on its will, but demonstration did not restrict the flow of evolution. He, who was human, was sufficiently burdened with a body measuring 3 meters. The diminishing of his body was what he had hoped for.


    The cracking caused by the condensation of the bone and muscle swallowed the depression. The pain was more intense than the increase. The violently moving organs were more chaotic than I could have imagined to put everything within a limited volume.


    In the pain that seemed to be writhing without pity in the hands of the giant, Jihyun struck the ground with pity. The sensation of something holding back in my stomach was a disgusting experience that I will never forget.


    How much time has passed. The body of the string that began to shrink stopped moving at 190 centimeters. After the evolution was over, he looked closely at his reduced body.


    The overall shape has become much more agile than before. The shell that covered the skin became dense like a scale, and the outlet rising above the shoulders was punctured like a basalt.


    The horns on the elbows were sharp as swords, and the tails were shaped like a quadruplet sword. It looked like a man walking upright, but the face of Cetillion was close to the devil.


    The body showed a fluidity like that of the shadow. There was always a shadow around him. He seemed to be preparing to intercept the enemy at any time.


    The law of lions and the commonality of ideas spit out the dark smell of death in that shadow. A combination of the essence of shadows and the law of lions. He raised his hand and raised the wind of death to reveal that it was the most important point in this evolution.


    The black wind that carries the energy of death as a shadow erodes the surroundings. Even the winds of death can be referred to as the winds of shadow. It was a cartoon of the heavenly body according to the will of Jihyun.


    "Then we should finish it."


    The only thing that was not absorbed by the winds of death was a glimpse of Hehe''s head, shifting his gaze over the bridge where the upheaval was taking place.


    /057


    "¡­ Huh?"


    Hurn opens his closed eyes. And I looked around with a puzzled look. The last thing he saw was a swim coming down towards him. He faced his defeat and closed his eyes to the deafening blast.


    However, the kick of the swim only crossed him. Maybe I had a dream. Hurn carefully turns his head. On his right, the concrete pavement was badly broken. To be precise, it was finely grinded. It''s like yelling at him, "This is not a dream." Hurn quickly identified the situation. Soon after, he realizes that everything is a swimming intention.


    "Why did you save me?"


    The pointless question and face-to-face swim stared at Hurn with clear eyes without any deception. It is as Hurn has said. She did not, despite her capture of the circumstances that could have killed him. It was never about compassion for him.


    "You''ve caused a lot of casualties. I think you should be punished in front of everyone. because if everyone had reasonably been able to experience what happened today indirectly, this would never happen again."


    He looks up at the innocent swimming eyes and raises his jaw as much as he can. And laughed at her, who missed out on her never again.


    "That''s the only reason. Not yet. You should have killed me when you could have. Listen to the Sinseoul alliance! Playtime''s over. From now on, I kill with power..."


    Huhn''s voice of encouragement does not continue to the end.


    Kwagga River.


    It was because a strange object falling from the sky swallowed his voice. No one on the battlefield ever listened to his voice. I just focused my attention on a sudden crash.


    An unidentified object that broke the frozen Han River and crashed. Intestinal gazes were gathered on objects with large volumes and masses such that the bridge was shaken. Everyone''s expression was fixed on the unusual size compared to the skyscrapers. The head of a monster I''ve never seen before in my life. In a way, those who saw the head of the snake-like monster opened their mouths together. But the sight of the two forces was dramatic and dramatic.


    If he had an unbelievable look on his face, the Sinseoul Federation was a pure wonder. It was the difference between knowing who Hugh was and knowing who he was.


    The demonstration-man who landed on Hugh''s head shouted with a burst of thought.


    "Both of you stop fighting. No more fighting is meaningless. The Shinseoul Federation, as you can see, has no existence whatsoever that you believed in. Or are you just going to use that kid-Hurn as your main driver and move on?"


    Dressed in a shadow, Shi Hyun jumped out of Huhi''s head and journeyed confidently over the bridge. Everyone noticed his footsteps. In the appearance of the overwhelming aura, the Shinseoul Union and the Banseoul Federation were unable to stop him.


    He slowly approaches Hurn, looking down at his face.


    "No way. Grandpa, Grandpa..."


    After realizing that the unidentified object was Hugh''s head, he was stunned. His grandfather Hugh was a true hero and family to him. It was also a spiritual stanchion. Huhn, who witnessed Huhu''s miserable death, shed tears on the spot.


    "Hurn, your ideals and dreams have ended here."


    "... This can''t be happening. This can''t be happening. He''s... he''s..."


    Sihyun did not think Hurn''s tears were ever pure. So far, we cannot think that the one who knows the preciousness of the family has done this. The only thing I could see was the crocodile''s tears as I knew how many people had died because of the Shinseoul Union.


    [Admit defeat]


    [Disband the Sinseoul Federation]


    Recognizing that the winner-take-all absorbed the unique technology ''Freeze'', he saw a satisfied expression. After finishing everything, he smiled as he saw the swim and Lynn rushing towards him.


    /058


    Xi Hyun came inside the National Institute site, which had become a mess, sighing heavily. It was because the ruined garden caught my eye. He won the battle, but suffered some unfortunate losses. With two years of diligence back on the battlefield, Sihyun shakes his head and steps back to the secret base.


    Fortunately, the secret base remained intact. The entrance to the concrete chunk was blocked as the building collapsed, but the bomb shelter could not have collapsed in this disaster. Soon after the resonant breach, Shi Hyun took Rin and the swimmer inside the secret base.


    At a moment of relief from fatigue and tension, he fell straight down on the couch. I couldn''t hold on much longer. Then Lin climbed over his body. She rubs her shoulders naturally and casually recites it.


    "It''s been hard, hasn''t it? I''ll comfort you."


    Lin places her hand on her trousers playfully, and the swim panics and blocks her in front of her.


    "That''s enough, Lady Lynn. You''re having a hard time."


    The swim, without directly mentioning Lynn''s blatant appeal, only stares at her, blushing. Lin gladly glances at the swimming face, mocking her with a playful smile.


    "That''s too bad, but I helped you beat the risks and Hurn, didn''t I? I mean, you''re a lifesaver, but can you say it like that?"


    Rin whistles and stimulates the guilt of swimming. The swimming pool frowns as if it was undisputed. However, what came out of the mouth of the swimmer was the suppression of evil.


    "... are you being so awkward about all the work you''ve done?"


    "But you helped me."


    Lin and the swim grunt when they look at each other. Sihyun, who was silently listening to their conversation, recalled that a splashy swim fought with Hurn.


    "Swimming."


    "Yes, sir."


    "It was reckless to wage a war against Hurn. Why did you go to the strongest one? You could have sustained irreversible injuries."


    It was a horse with a strong reprimand, but it didn''t even stop swimming. She didn''t think her choice was wrong.


    "You said that. Help me as much as you can."


    "So it''s dangerous to deal with Hurn..."


    For a moment, Xi Hyun could not succeed. It was because the words of swimming meant that Hurn, who was joined by the blood of the pioneers, could cope well enough. It was only then that he realized that there were no wounds in the swimming.


    She was strong enough to no longer have the protection of Ji-hyun. In the blink of an eye, she looked at the expansive swim and turned the whale to Lynn.


    "But so is Lynn. You were just watching."


    "You don''t get many opportunities for this kind of experience, do you? If we go out there, we won''t have a chance to fight the sprouts of terrorists. I thought there was no situation like this to grow up."


    "... Yes."


    The more children they cherish, the better they''ll grow by dropping them under a cliff. Xi raised both his hands and feet in light of his bold and cheerful pioneer values. Lin holds the customs of the other continent in her hands, unlike her maiden appearance. The memories in the jungle, where everything is determined by force, sometimes appeared this way.


    "Anyway, I''m glad you''re all okay."


    With both worry and anxiety, Xi Hyun stretched out his arms and hugged the swimmer and Lynn. They also took rest in his arms. The three who had just forgotten their blood work asked me to sleep on the couch.


    /059


    "... the Sinseoul Federation declares the dissolution of the marriage today. Hurn and his 196 supporters, the leaders of the Sinseoul Association, who led the charge, will be executed."


    Declaration of a harsh end. In the Great Hall, where everyone can see, Hurn''s neck falls to the ground. And the necks of 196 members of the Sinseoul coalition also fell in turn along Hurn.


    Many people who had been oppressed by the Shinseoul Union until now shouted aloud, "Long live the Union!" Those who want dictatorship are silent, and those who have regained their freedom scream.


    A primitive verdict engulfed in madness and joy. Xi Hyun stood up with his own eyes to confirm that the Sinseoul Union had been compromised. In a world turned to hell, Hurn has done nothing wrong. He just went up to find a seat according to the rules of the breeding ceremony.


    However, the timing and opponent are not good. Moreover, the method was not good. If I had chosen a coexistent harmony rather than a coercive dictatorship, I might have thought about it again. But it was already in the past. Regret was useless, and she took a step.


    "You''re not going to be the lead?"


    At the sound of his voice, he turned his head. There was a familiar face. Impressive man with a bright smile with a gorgeous look. He was Kyungmin.


    "I''m not interested."


    "But you were the one who taught us to defeat the pioneer Hugh, right?"


    "It''s a monster, not a pioneer."


    "Oh, right."


    Kyungmin smiled beautifully. It is known as a monster raised by Hurn, not a foreigner who rests in secret. If the Grand Delliol collapses and goes out into the world, you''ll learn about the pioneers, but Shi Hyun [controlled] the information about it intentionally. There was nothing good about propagating. If the Grand Delliol opens and the information that he killed the ''pioneer'' flows to the outside world, it was a video without having to see what life would look like.


    "Again, it was for personal reasons that I got rid of Hugh. And it wasn''t me who taught you regionals. It was Lynn."


    "But it couldn''t have happened without you. If it wasn''t for you, Lynn wouldn''t even look at us."


    "Whatever you want."


    Kyungmin looked at her with admired eyes. He had heard some stories from Lynn during his hellish training. Se-hyun killed a lot of monsters. Destroying the ranch and trying to stop the monsters from being born again. Eliminated a deadly force against Humans. Although it was something that deserved to be praised one by one, Kyungmin couldn''t hide her surprise because she didn''t tell him.


    It was man''s essential desire to show himself. However, Kyung-hyun could not conceal her admiration when she saw a demonstration that she did not do so.


    Kyungmin opened her mouth, thinking she wanted to give her strength.


    "If you''re going out into the world, come find me. I want to repay this favor."


    It was not Rin''s warning or pressure, but the sincerity that came from the heart. Even though it was impossible to serve as an owner, it was not a lie to me that I wanted to be by my side.


    "If you think about it, I''ll do it."


    Whether he knew his mind or not, he only nodded with a worry-free smile.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Every morning, Sihyun captures the hetero and assigns a save point is in front of me. So if I don''t have any statements, you can basically think of them as starting every morning.


    And in combat, of course, the little narrative goes beyond that. It starts every morning. Isn''t that what you always say? It''s weird to use such a situation so recklessly. If you play this detailed setup game in a fight, your writing gets tangled up and you don''t want to exclude it. If you still think it''s necessary, we''ll add it.

 74 00074 extra

    Red Ticket Attention


    - If you don''t like dirty things, you can skip it.


    It has already been a year since the incident of the Shinseoul Federation was resolved. This year, when I turned 17, I felt that I had grown up. Every time I went to the scorpion guild, the patronage was due to a steady increase in the number of men.


    Seeing men constantly shrinking, it was a bit masochistic. It wasn''t that she didn''t like men. When she saw a handsome or kind man, she didn''t look away or pay attention.


    But that was it. I didn''t feel more emotional than I needed to. To be precise, I only gave as much as I received. Swimming did not question that self. Because there was always one person in her heart.


    "It''s another beautiful day."


    "Yes, sir."


    Swimming held Xi Hyun''s hand during application and strolled around the National Institute. It was her favorite time of day. But it was also a complaint. It was because she only saw her as a child over time. Even though I walked with my hands like this, the atmosphere was not as sweet as this.


    In a blind spot where Shi Hyun could not see, the puddled swim folded his arms with all his strength. When his chest touches his hard muscles, his cheeks turn red as if they were on fire. However, despite the efforts of such swimming, Xi Hyun urged to take a step without hesitation.


    Realizing that his appeal had returned to failure today, the swimmer frowned and pleaded for the next day. She recalls the most powerful Lynn of all, thinking that maybe being young might be the way back.


    Preliminarily, a stunning slut that appeared three years ago. Swimming reminded me of Lynn. Clear as a white-eye. An ungrateful body that stimulates a man''s lust. and energetic personality. A woman named Lin had an attractive eye for men. The problem was that she also captured the heart of Xi Hyun at once.


    Swimming was desperate for the fact that Sihyun and Lin were close enough to share their kisses indefinitely. I knew what kissing meant to men and women, even though I had no deep experience and didn''t have much knowledge. I had no idea.


    Above all, I couldn''t bear the thought that their affections were getting darker by the day. At first, there was a time when they were hesitant to realize that the swimming pool was nearby. But now it''s different. No matter who saw it, they whispered love to each other.


    The swim swallowed tears in the shape of a coyote couple. It wasn''t long before she noticed her mind. At best, she had feelings for him who had taken care of her since he was a child. But it wasn''t.


    After becoming a little more mature, being honest with her feelings, the swimming realizes that her feelings are a pity. When I was with him, I could hardly express myself as family love.


    As soon as the swimmer realized how he felt, he actively appealed to her. It was never too late when the competitor named Lin came out, but she desperately courted him.


    But he didn''t even flinch. In the beginning, she took all of her actions as a child''s madness. Relationships couldn''t get better because they looked at each other differently.


    Swimming blames itself as a child who knew nothing. It was because if she had been a little more honest with her feelings, she might have been by her side.


    Regrettably, no matter how late it is. The bus was already past. The only place she needed to be was a woman named Lin.


    "... my dear."


    Swimming reminds me of the face of an ugly woman. Lin noticed the feeling of such a swim and ridiculed whenever she got a chance. I couldn''t help but feel that my insides were burning with swimming.


    You don''t have the opponent you want, and every day you get beaten by a rival. The frowning swim reorganizes its situation and finds Xihyun and Lynn, who won''t be coming until lunchtime, and leaves the secret base.


    As I was walking around, I noticed a sound coming from a quiet space while walking around the place where Sihyun and Lynn might be. A familiar voice, nothing to see, was the voice of Xi Hyun and Lin.


    "It''s a little out there, but..."


    "Isn''t it great sometimes? I''ve already had a hard erection like this."


    "It''s lunchtime soon. How about next time?"


    "It''s okay if you just do it. Swimming would understand that."


    The swim that found Xihyun and Lin in the dense bush blocked their mouth to give a reflective elasticity. I didn''t know what they were trying to do. No, I knew better. I learned it from many books and from Lynn''s words. Sexual activity, that is, the physical love that two loving men and women share.


    I tried to ignore the swimming, but I couldn''t see it. The instinct of wanting to see was her footsteps. She stands in a corner, seduced by something, and watches them closely. He justified himself by saying it was all for the sake of the aftermath.


    Gulp. The swallowed swim falls flat on its knees. And I hid myself in the bush. I had sex education since the beginning of the second sexual harassment, but this was the first time I had seen the behavior between men and women. Swimming watched his trousers go down with exciting eyes.


    Is that your...


    The first time I saw a man''s things, I couldn''t keep my mouth shut for more than I thought. Passing through her head was a well-grown but ripe banana.


    There was no plausible comparison, but I could see it was lively. It was healthy enough that the tendons looked even. Swimming after stealing something larger and more vivid than what I had seen as a teaching material did not hide the throbbing breasts.


    "Ha, it''s getting bigger and hotter as time goes by. It''s a lot thicker than the first one I put in my mouth."


    Lin sticks out her tongue and sweeps through the big stuff. The swimming pool sees the rod flooded with her saliva and rolls her feet. It was because of the sputum that made the tendon shinier and the limit of the sputum so much more obscene.


    Watching makes me bow my head. Swimming was a matter of running away. But she quickly got to the center. It was because the mission and curiosity that I had to see until the end had occupied my mind.


    "Yawn, yummy. It''s all my taste, whether it''s the shape or the heat that warms your mouth. Plus, it''s good to eat because it''s full of mouths."


    "Lynn, ask slowly. You don''t have to be so eager to get away."


    The swim recognizes that the situation has become much sweeter as it unfolds. It was because of the dirty jokes and explicit emotions she could not even imagine in Sihyun and Lynn''s mouths.


    It sounded embarrassing, but all the swimming was accommodated. Maybe there''s something to write about next time. After persuading herself, she puts every word she hears in her head.


    ''Still, it''s a little awkward. Except me... "


    The fact that Sihyun who cared for herself with a smile whispered love to Lynn, and said a gentle word to please her, the swimmer chewed her lips thoroughly.


    It was a fact I didn''t want to admit, but Lynn was overcrowded. Above all, she was enthusiastic. A beautiful woman to match the word "borderline", filled with affection and affection, was unlikely to be an opponent.


    ''I, as a woman, am so moved that men are unresponsive.''


    Once again, the swimmer, realizing that his opponent-enemy was a powerful opponent, turned on the lights and observed his actions. Lin suddenly raised one leg as a backrest to a tree. A bloodfoot stands in the eyes of the swimmer, noticing that this is a real start.


    "Does something that big fit in there?! ''


    Lynn''s entrance is narrow, but her objects are fiercely large. Ultimate and extreme. Swimming doesn''t conceal its surprise because you can''t see any corners to enter. Regardless of her trivial concerns, however, Lynn was very gentle in accepting the objects of the string to the very end.


    Lin sighed and hugged him as if to look at him. Eventually, they crave each other as fiercely as an animal, clinging to each other. Watching the teasing of Xi Hyun''s waist that continued without rest, the swim was shocked to the point that steam leaked from his head. The whimpering sound of water and the groaning of men and women. And the heat. Reality was bigger than I ever imagined.


    Sihyun and Lynn''s actions completely shattered the imagination of poor swimming. Until now, the posture or words that she thought were so offensive were just childish beatings. I couldn''t even show my business card to the scene in front of my eyes.


    "Stop, stop. It''s so big... it''s all the way in. What should I do... Haang."


    Lin is impatient and impatient. How much better would he look like that? The swimming face of Lin, who had never been confused, made a jealous look on her face.


    The stronger she pushed, the louder Lynn''s voice began to get. Eventually, the gluteal technique loosened and reached the point where a fox would rise overhead. Swimming stops breathing and watches the scene of turbulence. From one to ten, a landscape was unfolding that could not be bought with money.


    Immediately, the swim over Lynn''s face shivers with an unknown satisfaction. When I imagined that I was being loved fiercely in the arms of him, I could not help but imagine how much happiness dominated her body.


    "Heh... No, no. I think I''m going. Si-hyun, Si-hyun!"


    At the end of the violent urticaria, whether it reached its peak or not, Lin convulses. Xi Hyun also reached the end of her pace. They hugged each other while enjoying Huhee. Furthermore, the swimming found a steadily flowing white and sticky liquid in their closely packed joints, blushing its face at the aroma of the cozy male stimulating the tip of the nose.


    Swimming instinctively tucks his finger between his crotch, thinking he could never smell unless it was the closest relationship. I never thought to touch it, but it was different now.


    She puts her finger on her underwear after a long run of lust. The cloth was wet enough to feel it on the outside. The clitoris became rigid, sensitive, and the fluffy insides spit out joy every time my fingers touched.


    Like a child playing a bad prank, the swimming, who became immersed in his actions, was forced to concentrate on the sudden sound of his voice and his voice.


    "Let''s go quickly."


    "You can take your time. I''m sure swimming will be just as relaxed as you."


    The swim that fell flat in the grass only stood up after checking that Sihyun and Lynn had escaped. In order to hide the expression above and the excitement of her breath, she had to grind her hands several times.


    That way, the swimming that saw Sihyun and Lynn making love, every time I saw Sihyun, I couldn''t lift my head. It was no exaggeration to say that it was a more conscious way to simulate as a rational person.


    Swimming had no intention of giving up. Even with Lynn, it was the same. That''s why the swimming was desperately waiting for that day to pass.


    The day she no longer sees herself as a child.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. extras end with this. Go straight to the next episode.

 75 00075 An Expanding World

    /060


    It''s been five years since the disaster happened.


    Sihyun, who was lying on the rooftop of the tallest building in Seoul, stared blankly at the sky. Five years ago, he was reborn into the bowl of the Savior and experienced a profound experience beyond words.


    To be precise, I began my grubby life again with a body that was just a lump of slime. A new life that is unknown both before and after. Fortunately, he had the ability of a colossal mind called Victim and Regression.


    He embraces himself as a monster and tries to take over his realm. Naturally, the process was a series of survival and combat.


    Five years ago, I killed a gangster. Then I went beyond the evil shadow of Rondale, the manager of The One. Four years ago, I fought against the optimal, presumed vessel of another deliverer, and then destroyed the Sinseoul Union, which stood up to conquer Seoul.


    But that ended two years ago, too. I was never strong enough to threaten Sihyun''s life in Seoul anymore.


    So, whenever he had time, he climbed on the tallest building in Seoul and looked up at the sky. In other words, it became a daily routine.


    "Hot!" "Suck!" "Sum!"


    A loud murmur. Sihyun raises his torso due to slow movements, looking at Kyungmin, who is conducting a dazzling sword. He became a person who longed for strength when the Shinseoul Union incident occurred two years ago. Without power, we cannot do anything, and we must have learned the eternal truth from the death of ''Lee Kyung-geum -''.


    "It''s a madhouse, so go do it in the corner. Why are you standing next to me?"


    The fact that his best friend wielded his sword without even trying became a big obstacle for him. He was a quiet and silent person. I was a naked man who raised his voice so loud that I could not think.


    "It''s because you''re the strongest person I know. Just by looking at you and pointing you out, you can be a few steps stronger."


    "I just had to say a few words because I was concerned. It''s your effort to be strong. Not my advice."


    "But how many words do I want to hear?"


    "... how did you end up like this?"


    Just two years ago, Kyungyoung was close to a nerd. But now it''s different. Kindly put, hotshot. He was a trainee, to say the least. I didn''t think it would turn out like this for a girl who looks so far away from Macho Nam.


    Kyung-hyun, who was shooting the sword in a steady trajectory, smiled brightly as she watched the demonstration. A pleasant smile even for a man, Shi-hyun. Kyungmin opened her mouth while wiping the sweat on her forehead with a towel.


    "I realized something about you. It means strong men are very cool. You can control your own ideals, and you don''t have to lose anyone. Maybe I admired the hero even more when I was a kid."


    Kyungmin, who was sitting next to him, told me a story that she had not told anyone.


    "I''m only telling you, I almost lost my hymn once before. Because of the betrayal of a friend I trusted. Nothing happened to Hyeji because he died to the monster... but I still remember that day. If I had the strength, I would have protected Hyeji from going through that."


    Kyungmin did not know, but she also knew the story. He was the one who killed Tae-min. And, judging by the story, at that time, Tae-min must have been stronger than Kyungmin.


    "The same goes for you at the border. If only I had a little more power..."


    "Stop it. It''s in the past."


    Sihyun sighed. Though he turned into a trainee, his personality and nature did not go anywhere. He was serious about everything. And frankly, he couldn''t have longed for strength for no reason. The root cause of the flogging was guilt.


    Kyungmin stared at her hands with stiff flesh everywhere.


    "I feel anxious because the thought process is slowing down. I''m afraid that if I stay here, I won''t be able to move forward. I can forget everything when I swing my sword, but I swing it like this. Do you think I''m weird?"


    "No wonder you''re restless. I can''t just be strong. But let''s not rush it. Sometimes you take a break, right?"


    It was a wall of talent. Legion did not merely absorb thought. Moreover, even if we built our thinking power in the body, not everyone saw the same benefits.


    It was because there was a limit to the amount and size of thought that an individual could accumulate in the body. Naturally, when it reached its limit, the amount of thought that accumulated decreased.


    "I wish I was incapable. Unlike Stigma users, stacking up is no joke, right?"


    After realizing that Kyungmin''s words were true, he looked bored. Basically, the incompetent were able to acquire Legion quickly. The reason was simple.


    Stigma was also an early form of legion called ''Awakening Attributes.'' Not to mention that the path of thought is easier to adapt to the technique of region for incapacitated people than for stigma users who are already leaking elsewhere.


    However, Kyungmin could not have known.


    "There is always something. That''s no way to admire the powerless. It''s the only advantage we''ve had through enough hardship and adversity."


    "That''s right..."


    Sihyun gave me a warm advice and scratched his head with a nice smile.


    Soul Save was perfectly positioned as a basic region within Seoul. This made it possible for incapacitated people to have more than 30,000 ideas. The gap between incapacitated and stigma users is reduced enough to determine whether or not they are unique.


    The little change that Shihyun wanted. When he glanced at Seoul with a pleasant look, with reduced friction between the incapable and Stigma users, he stared up at the sky unnaturally.


    There was a visitor who was waiting for him. Xihyun smiled brightly enough to reveal white teeth when a cause caused him to spend his day here. It was also evidence that the outside world changed as much as Seoul did.


    "Here she comes."


    Kyeong, who responded to what he said, looked up at the sky reflectively. A massive chunk of machinery falls through the white clouds. There was nothing to see at the landing site. It was always above Grandeliol that the chunk of machinery was falling.


    Kyungmin was not embarrassed, despite the massive mechanical mass falling as a second-story building. Rather, the situation was familiar. It was a picnic that unfolded every day at this time.


    Ta-a-a-a-a-ah.


    A chunk of machinery landed on the Grandeliol with its clear back against the private sky held the center of gravity with three legs. At the center of the mass of the machine with the fuselage extending like a missile was a strange antenna.


    How many seconds has it been since we landed safely? A massive machine mass resonates like never before. The demonstration that possessed the power of resonant fracturing knew exactly what it meant. Willingness to destroy Grandeliols with a machine. Xi Hyun''s eyes brightened, thinking that the willingness and effort had finally yielded fruit.


    Kua ''ang, Kua ''ang. Kuaang.


    In a series of shocks and pulsations within a massive mass of machinery, Grandeliol vomited a great sound. If the resonant waves of the Xihyun were to forcibly increase the amplitude of the opponent''s unique frequency and destroy it, then the massive machine mass was taking the method of firing the unique frequency value that offsets the unique frequency.


    Conformity rather than repulsion. Harmony rather than destruction. Machines that adhered in a different way than the demonstration stimulated Grandeliol according to a prescribed pattern.


    Kwaga River. Kwaga River.


    A month ago, an unidentified mass of machinery began falling from the sky. Regrettably, whether the correct unique frequency value was not found, the massive machine mass recorded elongation failures.


    It exploded in place without overcoming the kinetic energy exceeding the limit. But this time it was different. That was how she judged him with vibrations and tuning, and with a tributary eye.


    On the other hand, an unidentified mass of machinery broke through the walls of Grandeliol and crashed before Shi Hyun could make a move. It was a miracle. For the first time in five long years, it was a stranger.


    The broken Grand Delliol was quickly repaired, but it was clear that a chunk of machinery had come inside. A demonstration of the crash point of an unidentified mass of machinery prompted a step forward.


    "Kyung-min, I''ll go first."


    "Wait..."


    Before Kyung-min could catch him, he stepped on the edge of the skyscraper and took a high leap.


    /061


    "Khhhhh. I almost died. It''s against the rules to walk through buildings and buildings."


    As soon as Kyungmin arrived at the point of the fall with a cool sweat, she threw up a complaint as soon as she saw the back of him who ran gently first. However, Sihyun only looked around at the mysterious machine mass as if he was possessed by something. Kyungmin shrugged her shoulders and approached Sihyun.


    "What did you find out?"


    "A name, maybe."


    "What?"


    "Flomoia."


    "... what is that?"


    Kyungmin frowned, but she laughed a lot. I realized it was a sense of agreement. Flomoia, an unidentified mass of machinery, was clearly his work. It was the size of a two-story building, making it impossible to find out everything in a short time, but Shi Hyun found the fundamental history of Flomoia one step at a time.


    "Se-hyun, is there anything else?"


    "The official name is'' unique vibration offset generator ''. There''s a product number, but we don''t need it, so let''s just skip to it."


    When he found the metal tag on the bottom of the flomoia, he slowly read the contents. The protruding devices were miserably damaged together because they didn''t depend on any tools to prove theories or hypotheses, but there was no interference reading the metal tags.


    After reading the metal tag to the end, he scratched his head. It contained only a brief description of the number and type of mechanical parts used in the flomoia and how to use them. The rushed weld marks stand out whether you intended to use it as an early tester.


    "Can I finally get out?"


    "Maybe. Just because this machine is inside means it''s not far from practical."


    "Five years... long. But when I hear it''s gonna end here, I feel really sad and weird."


    Kyungmin raised her mouth and couldn''t hide her excitement. Sihyun saw him like that and told him the real future. It was not so different from the predictions taught by Ji Ahn Ji ''an.


    "You can''t get out of here that fast. We''re done drilling little holes with these big machines. If my predictions are correct, it should be adjusted. Only satellites can observe this situation from the outside, so they''ve determined they can''t breach the perimeter."


    "You didn''t destroy it because you didn''t have enough information?"


    "Yes. Suppose we break the boundary and monsters spill out from underground. Korea will be a battlefield in no time."


    "But it can''t be. We clean up regularly."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 76 00076 An Expanding World

    "It''s all about assumptions. And they don''t know anything about us, do they? If I''m right, there''s a good chance the search party will get in before we leave. And we''ll get to the bottom of it."


    "I might run into them. He''s the biggest guild executive around here... But that''s all there is to it, isn''t it?"


    "If there''s no other reason, I''m sure the car will come through. Even if you could see the situation from an artificial satellite, there would be a big difference between seeing it in person and seeing it in a photograph."


    "Well, we''ve been living in the lawless zone for five years, so we want to reduce the variables."


    "Exactly."


    After finishing the conversation, Shi Hyun carefully examined the surface of Plomeoia. Through a fluoroscope, he realized what was inside Flomoia, and he bluffed Flomoia''s sheath with his right hand, wrapped in a bandage. With a metal plate in his hand that crumbles like a piece of paper, he uncovered one of Flomoia''s sheaths.


    At the same time, vital supplies and food spilled out. Pleuroia, the size of a second-story building, was packed with supplies for survivors, other than mechanical devices.


    Kyungmin smiled brightly like a child who received a gift at Christmas and opened her mouth.


    "It''s going to be a party."


    /062


    Sihyun stepped inside the National Institute site to a small cabin near a secret base. Built under Lynn''s wishes of wanting to feel natural, the second residence used to occasionally be used as a vacation home on sunny days.


    "Welcome, Si-hyun. I was so lonely today."


    "It''s been less than three hours since we broke up."


    After reviving Lin''s clumsy attachment, she sat on the couch and quietly approached the swimming pool reading the book. Only then did I realize that Xi Hyun had entered the house and rushed to close the book.


    "Here he is, sir."


    "Yes, swimmer."


    Sihyun''s eyes met the swim and smiled without concealing his gratitude. An 18-year-old swimmer became a virgin. Black hair to the buttocks was picked up like silk, and fresh eyes and pink lips amazed me just by looking at them. There was no need to say what was inherently inviting and pure.


    I could no longer find my childhood appearance in the swimming pool. Flowers were shy, so I bowed my head. The fool was no longer there. There was only a girl.


    Sihyun, who held hands of a thin white swim, summoned Lynn.


    "Lynn''s here because I need to talk to you."


    Lin, seated next to the swimming seat, flashes both eyes. It was because I instinctively realized that there was something strange to tell Sihyun.


    "What do you want to say?"


    "The boundary - Grandeliols - was breached today. Everyone in Seoul will be rescued soon. We just need to hold on a little longer."


    "Really?! Can we finally get out of here?"


    Lin is happy to give you some news with a spin around her tail. Less entertaining for her, Seoul lacked 2%.


    After Rondale''s death, the goal of life changed to living beautifully with him. Even though they wanted to do something, they didn''t have enough ''places'' and ''goods'', so they ended up accidentally.


    "Yes¡­?"


    Contrary to my favorite Rin, I denied her words with an unbelievable look and voice. No, I turned away. When she heard the unexpected, she looked at him with a face that would burst into tears. When she saw the face of the rapidly changing swimmer, she was agitated and wiped away the tears that flowed over her cheeks.


    "Come on, swim. You can see your family now. You don''t have to grow a garden because you don''t have enough food, you don''t have to dress because you don''t have enough clothes. Besides, you''re not surprised by the occasional heteros, are you?"


    "Aren''t you sad?"


    "... me?"


    When I asked him a sudden question, he shut up. It was because I had no idea what the swimming was going to say.


    "You''re breaking up with me. But you''re not sad?"


    With an honest expression of swimming, Shi Hyun looks forward to raising a child like his own for five years. I was there when I was sick, when I was happy, when I was sad. He also served as an overwhelming advisor to help her grow up correctly. There was no way I wouldn''t be sad. But I knew I had to let him go. I wasn''t even young enough to insist that it didn''t work.


    "Sad. But I can''t help it. Swimming, your place is not here, but in the arms of your parents. We live in this way because of unusual circumstances."


    "I don''t know. I don''t want to break up with you..."


    When the future that I had turned away came, the swimming seemed to fall into a cliff of cloth. I had never imagined the scene of separation from him. She received both love and attention from her parents.


    Sihyun didn''t even think of her as a burden. I didn''t go far with excuses. I just took care of her with all my strength. Although his actions were immature, the swimming could trust him because he saw such sincerity.


    "Swimming, I know it''s hard to accept right now, but you have to get used to it."


    Sihyun strongly persuaded her. I had to. In the outside world, Ji Ho-cheol and Park were waiting for her. It wasn''t even a day or a week. I was waiting for the rebirth of my daughter who had been separated for five years.


    Sihyun guessed what their hearts were like. I had never been a parent, but I could understand how I felt. Now is the time. It''s time to hand over this well-bred swim to her parents.


    "... what if we don''t meet?"


    Swimming head down, he doesn''t lift his head. He faced her on his knees. Her lip-breaking face was filled with discontent. Sihyun gently stroked the back of the swimming. I carefully touched her with the wind that I didn''t want her to cry like when I first met her.


    "Don''t worry. No matter what anyone says, you''re my brother." So even out there, our relationship doesn''t break. "


    "I''m worried about you pretending not to know."


    "Rather, I''m worried about you."


    The outside world was not a lawless place where power dictates everything. To be precise, it was a world where the laws and rules of the past were bound together.


    Swimming there was an upper-class discipline. It was also a real girl born and raised in the top 1% of families. On the contrary, Xi Hyun was a hemophiliac. All I had was my strength. Even that might have to be hidden depending on the circumstances and circumstances.


    Perfect zero, determined to have no idea, reappears after five years? It was about focusing on the world.


    It was like yelling at the world to find out his secret. The secret of Sihyun was not to be revealed to anyone. Being a Gugosani pioneer, it was meaningless to make a distinction. For the humans, they were both monsters.


    Sihyun''s birth was unknown and a myth. It was because there was no reason for man to be like this, and there was no reason for him to die and live. If they knew the nature of Sihyun, the world would want to know. I''d be on guard, and I''d want to have it.


    Whether he knew what he was thinking, the swimmer firmly decided to put his pinkie finger on his pinky.


    "I won''t forget. So don''t forget."


    "Yeah, I won''t forget."


    He smiled unwittingly because of his naive commitment to swimming. Rin grunts coldly as she watches the two promises.


    "Why are you saying that like you''re going away for the rest of your life? If you want to meet him, meet him. We''ve been getting a lot of communication lately, and we''re shooting a new wave with it. If you just exchange numbers, that''s it."


    For five years, Shi Hyun smiled at Lynn as well as swimming, because she had the audacity not to think it was the words of a living person who had been separated from her civilization.


    /063


    Not far from Grandeliol, there are many tents lined up. It has securely occupied a large area of the village, which has been used as a "temporary base of operations" to destroy the Grandeliols and rescue the people within.


    Upon a 10-meter watchtower, the telescope was a two-eyed view of Flomoia''s performance. The result was a great success. The goal of reaching the end of 27 failures was truly beautiful.


    Flomoia tears her eyes to tears from the scene where she broke the Grandeliol. Her research proved fruitful for five years. The vote of confirming that his theories fit perfectly was overwhelming.


    "Se-hyun... I kept my promise to you. I''ve finally succeeded. It''s late, but forgive me."


    After five years of struggle, his face was wrinkled. Her hair turned faint and her body was even smaller. But I still had two eyes. He was full of curiosity and enthusiasm and also full of will.


    Thinking about the ''that day'' that I experienced five years ago, I couldn''t help but smile. The study was a complete situation. I was sure I would meet my longing.


    How has it changed? How far has he come with the ability to be a winner? Curiosity and interest and longing and delight. As many emotions swirled in my mind, I couldn''t hide my exhilarating sigh.


    "Is that so good? You accidentally succeeded with an immature head?"


    I couldn''t agree more. It was because another creature came up on the watchtower. He bowed his head as soon as he saw its presence.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t know. Stop."


    It was the Caridome that was playing a pivotal role in the temporary base of operations. He was the only pioneer who appeared in Korea to burn the child because there was no pioneer.


    One of the pioneers from that continent, the Caridome, had the appearance of a mixture of fish and humans.


    Instead of his hair, there was a gill and fin, and a stink that resembled the smell of the sea flowed out of his head. The skin that was so transparent that it appeared even to the blood, tendons and muscles was invisible to humans.


    He was the one who engraved "Soul Save" on the skies of Grandeliol two years ago. I also did not stand idly by to know such accomplishments. The Caridome was superior to both the rank and the importance.


    "I guess you know. After spending so much money, you''ve finally succeeded. How many people do you think you can train with that money?"


    "I''m sorry to hear that. But in the long run, I think that''s right for the country and for humanity."


    "Where are you going with this?"


    Karidom hated it from the first time he saw it. His enthusiasm for freeing the boundaries of numerous sacrificial lambs on the other continent was unfavorable. That''s why he didn''t acknowledge his accomplishments on purpose. Rather, I stepped on it.


    The feeling of inferiority and the awareness of damage from the fact that humans did things that even pioneers themselves could not do was eating away at the entire body of the Caridome. The Caridome was also aware. But he didn''t want to stop.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 77 00077 The world unfolds

    "I hear your granddaughter is part of the search party."


    "Yes, it is."


    He gave a vague look at what Carrydom said. His granddaughter, Lindsey, is only 21 this year. Moon Moon Jeomjeon. Unattended. It was a word that everyone called Lindsey. She had the talent and the base to be anything.


    It was a concealing personality, so it might feel hard for the first time to see him, but he was not a bad child in nature. I didn''t say that because I was my granddaughter. It was extremely objective.


    However, I couldn''t help but sigh when I thought of Lindsey, my granddaughter. His granddaughter, who wouldn''t be sick in the eyes, was obsessed with the profession of "hunters."


    After the disaster, "Hunter," it was a conceptual job. To be precise, it was a 3D industry that profited by capturing numerous heteros from around the world and acquiring their loot or by-products.


    It was possible because there were sometimes such miracles that modern technology could not reproduce in objects embedded in this world''s civilizations and technologies.


    ''Bogu'' which cannot be converted into money. Characteristics, appearance and power, respectively, were part of the ideal that humanity hoped for. But the downside was dramatic. I had to risk my life.


    Heterotopia, of course, to which they were aggregated, was unknown. Chaos so chaotic that no common link could be found. The heterogeneity of the wild was also different from the evolutionary process. In just a few days, even the same individual ignored the causal relationship and evolved into a completely different parent.


    It was inefficient to confront those who were full of variables and unknowns for an uncertain reward. It was an act of suicide. But Lindsey chose that path. She inherited the blood of favor. Since childhood, her curiosity and adventure were different.


    Lindsey went to where she should be as soon as disaster struck and the world changed rapidly. She was trained in a special region with strong stigma and a mutual connection. It wasn''t about building a reputation as a hunter. He was ready to run several times faster than others.


    Until now, Lindsey has become so famous that no one in Korea knows her.


    "Are you close with a child named Lindsey?"


    "Yes?"


    When Lindsey''s name was mentioned in Carrydom''s mouth again, she was very supportive. Karydom frowned, whether he was once again irritated by the face of the endorsement.


    "I''m asking if you''re close."


    "Of course I''m close. He will, because she''s my granddaughter."


    It was enough to tell a ''story'' that I had never told anyone. There was no way I wouldn''t be close. Karydom, who saw the face of advocacy, coughed a few times.


    "My son seems to be interested. Talk to him. So that the two of you can care about each other."


    "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    Karidom shakes his head.


    "I didn''t realize. That means you''ll give your family a chance to shed the blood of the pioneers. Perhaps I''ll see you again in blood..."


    Then he gave a bitter smile, noticing what the Caridome was saying. ''Pioneer''s Blood''. Karidom was proposing marriage. In my mind, I was insulted when I saw the face of the Karidom, saying that if I get married, I won''t say anything insulting anymore.


    Karidom was the greediest person he''d ever seen. It was not my discretion to determine whether or not the existence of a pioneer was like that, but I was tired of the fact that the person before me was sprinkled on Korea.


    "That''s not what I''m saying. because relationships and marriages are a matter of deciding and judging among the parties. I don''t think it''s a question of meddling."


    He politely refused the offer of the Caridome. It was because I didn''t want my granddaughter to mix with the filthy hordes. Karedum smiled indifferently as a different sound sounded from his expectations.


    "Tsk, tsk, I don''t understand why he would follow a kid like that. If he came out under one of these guys, it would be obvious."


    As the Caridome goes down the watchtower, a voice comes into his chest and stabs him. To the very end, the Caridome despised it. A mockery of the intolerant, malicious Khalidom. I looked up at the sky with my empty eyes. Even though he was a scholar to save the world and the people around him praised him, his strength was only this strong.


    "Se-hyun, I miss you today."


    I sincerely thought so. I missed the time when I dug up my special partner and unknown without any worries or anxiety.


    /064


    It''s been a week since Flomoia''s tester successfully breached the Grand Delliol. The Temporary Ops Base has been noisy since morning. Person identifying organized search party. Person reviewing area to search again. Someone who checks to see if anything is wrong with the package. Each of them acted differently, but they had only one goal. Going inside the Grand Delliol. They were among the elite who gathered for a week''s search.


    The search party was supposed to be deployed using four locations: northeast, southwest, east, and west. A massive search for 400 people in each region. A total of 1,600 people wanted Flomoia to quickly open a passageway to Seoul.


    Lindsey, who was among the crowd, stood silently with her eyes closed. But she was particularly noticeable by it. It was because of her looks.


    Beautiful enough to shine just by being there. Fresh eyes and a stubborn look resembling a cat somewhere. Dressing tight enough to make your abs elastic and tight thighs look even, was also one of the reasons for gathering attention around you.


    She cuts her shiny hair randomly and covers her shoulders with images more like a female warrior than a woman. But that was the point. The danger and sharpness of her charm, which would have ceased in fascinating beauty, made her a deadly beauty.


    Lindsey''s role in the search party was to search the east. To be precise, it was a mission to look at the Gangdong-gu area and unite the survivors so that they could escape safely.


    It was a burdensome mission, but Lindsey didn''t care. The next big thing we did after the hunt was civilian rescue. I had enough experience. And she wasn''t the only one going in.


    In other words, it was a one-man, one-man mission. And two of them were her guild members. Nothing was difficult.


    "I''m nervous. Aren''t you nervous?"


    "Never."


    The youngest of the guild members, Mi Mi Hu, put his hands together and stopped his beating chest. This was the first time he had just entered high school.


    "What the hell is he talking about? That''s a real face. If you want to look like a girl, you have to be brave. If you came to lead the guild through the lottery, open your chest. Like this!"


    "Ugh!?"


    "Gu Jun", who hit Minhu''s back strongly, cheerfully smiled to reveal his molars. Unlike Minhu, who looked like a woman on white skin, Joon was a man like a wild horse. Sunburned skin and short shaved hair showed how active and practical he was.


    "I thought high school was encouraging more hunting these days? There was nothing like that when he was a kid. It was a study."


    "But I''m nervous because I''m nervous. because it''s different from a hunt that knows everything and doesn''t know when or where it''s going to explode."


    Joon rubbed his shoulders and empowered them.


    "Keep your back open. This is a historic moment. It''s the first time we''ve done a search in our country over the moors of Grandeliol in the world. Of course, it also includes rescue work. Where do you get your career without paying for it?"


    "I''m sure it is."


    Whether it was through the care of Joon or not, Minhu dismissed the tension with a bright smile. I was moved by the words "career" as a fast high school student.


    "The guild members are so relaxed, why don''t we too?"


    "Let go of my hand. If you don''t want to get fired."


    The last person on page four. Kedum relentlessly places his hand on his shoulder, and Lindsey pushes him firmly. Kedum, the son of Karidom, was like Lindsey. Thoughtful as the son of a pioneer, he had special skills that made him useful for hunting. But his blatant appeal and arrogance were the problem.


    Moreover, Kedum''s place was not Bondi''s, but one of Lindsey''s tickets. Originally, Lindsey''s group was all supposed to be filled with her guild members. But Kedum held the power of the Khalidom against his back and robbed him of the last place.


    Kedum was the one I couldn''t see well because I wanted to see well. But Kedum tickled her ear with all sorts of rhetoric in order to like her, whether she knew how Lindsey felt.


    Whenever the stink mixed with sea scent provoked the tip of her nose, Lindsey bit her molars. She knew what the Caridoms thought of grandfather''s favor and how they treated him. Under such circumstances, Kedum, the son of Karidom, could not have been noticed. I was just patient considering their social position.


    "Lady, it''s open."


    Lindsey was distracted by what she said, and ignored Kedum and looked straight ahead. When she saw Flormoia''s consolation through the haze - the boundary - as a chain of resonant effects, she blinded Seoul with a firm resolve.


    Five years ago, there was a sudden rebirth of my support for being locked up in Seoul - Grandeliols. It could be called a coincidence miracle, but unfortunately, he lost his stigma.


    Unquestionable return. It caused many stories and repeated disappearances. At first, everyone doubted the existence of a vote. I was wary that he wasn''t a hetero.


    The most important characteristic of heteros was the inability to use human stigma. Several tests, however, have proven themselves to be human. However, there was always a fire of doubt. I did not fade in the first place.


    Every time they came up with an incredible theory and hypothesis, people doubted him even more. It was falsified that heteros were leaking information in order to seduce humans.


    They all made meaningless claims to eat away at their positions and positions. Funnily enough, the way to vote was blocked.


    Lindsey grew up with such a vote. And I realized the world''s irrationality and selfish human nature at a young age. I realized that one day, she wanted to be a hunter and be supportive.


    An age when force is power. It was an age of recognition when a woman had the strength to match him. Hence, Lindsey plunged into a world of hunters who once made a mistake could never see the bottom.


    She hoped that if she was recognized in the world of hunters, there would be fewer people who would take it lightly. Fortunately, her talents and aptitude were well suited for hunters. She made it to the summit in four years.


    Lindsey, as she expected, those who saw her fame and status did not take it lightly. Just that, Lindsey was satisfied.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 78 00078 The world unfolds

    "Be prepared, everyone. I''m going in."


    At Lindsey''s words, Kedum, Hojun and Minhu took a step into Grand Delhi. Lindsey, who was last in, once again resolved to look at a contingent base of operations in favor.


    Lindsey, on top of the hunter''s world, joined the search party simply to see who saved her grandfather five years ago. A hetero that can speak human. It was a story only she knew. Topics that have not been shared with the same guild members. Lindsey took the time to scour the area. She needed ''proof'' that the endorsement did not lie.


    /065


    Flomoia has ceased to operate once all 400 search parties have entered the eastern region. At the same time, Grandeliol quickly repairs the broken wall. But none of the four people panicked. It was because he knew it would reopen a week later.


    "Wow."


    Minho could not hide his surprise from the temperatures and environments that were not so different from the outside. Seoul in his head was like the end of the century. A world full of heteros. There was also a spatial constraint called Grandelliol, and Seoul had the optimum requirements and situation to become a mess.


    But what about the sights that unfolded before me. There was no peace. Minhu scratched his head as his imagination faded.


    "... more common than I thought. There''s no hetero around."


    "We''re not there yet, so don''t slow down."


    "Yes."


    Minhu, who heard Gu Gu Jun''s communication, expressed Stigma.


    Among the hunters, what the nationals are doing is detecting the dangers and heteros around them faster than anyone and informing the group. Naturally, his stigma was an investigation of the search family.


    After investigating the surrounding bushes for a while, Minhu carefully concluded.


    "I don''t think there''s anything here. It''s an ordinary forest. You can go with peace of mind."


    "Thank you."


    Lindsey takes the lead on the short answer. After five years of neglected grass, she is overwhelmed. In the meantime, a lot of bugs have even risen.


    Lindsey moves forward calmly, slashing grass and bugs with her sword.


    "Humans live well in these filthy places. I think I''m gonna puke just watching. Lindsey, why don''t you spend some time somewhere quieter than a search? I''ll be good to my father."


    "Never mind, it''s fine."


    "Well done. You disregarded my favor."


    Kedum continues to work by getting rid of the bugs that clung to him. Joon and Minhu thought at the same time. You''re not so different from fish or pioneers. "It looked like a fish, so their thoughts were not so different. Minhu and Hojun looked at each other and smiled at the thought that their thoughts were the same.


    I wonder how far it went. Minhu sensed that a provocation familiar with his senses had come in.


    "Sis, there''s a hetero in the front. Looks like a wolf to me. Small in size. Walking on all fours is pretty fast."


    Hetero had to rely on information spoken by India because the characteristics and shapes of each individual were so different that it could not be called by a clear name. Lindsey, who was in the lead as a striker against the hetero, slashed with a sword as soon as a wolf-shaped hetero appeared in front of her.


    With tens of millions of swings, she doesn''t even practice stigma. I just used my whole body''s muscles.


    The hetero that was precisely cut in two cavities by a sharp sword did not rise again. Lindsey, who drained the blood from her sword, naturally withered.


    "Sis, someone else is coming. Very fast. I can''t keep up. Four, three, no, now!"


    As soon as Minho urgently shouted, an unknown man appeared from the grass. He opened his eyes widely when he saw people in uniform with gorgeous looks and bright smiles. I came into the grass to chase the escaped hetero, but I encountered an unexpected situation.


    When it seemed like things were going as Xi Hyun had predicted, Kyungyoung opened her mouth calmly, expressing her expression.


    "Who are you?"


    /066


    Lindsey and her colleagues inadvertently met Kyungmin and were following his guidance to the scorpion guild. Lindsey spoke with Kyeong in an excited tone because she didn''t expect to see any survivors so soon.


    "... can we finally get out?"


    "Yes, if you think there are no threatening spaces or creatures in Seoul, you will all be quickly rescued. So you don''t have to rush it. And I think you''re older than me, so you can talk comfortably."


    "Will it? No, it won''t. Let''s do it."


    Lindsey confirmed that the situation was better than expected in her conversation with Kyungmin and double-checked the information she had heard.


    "So a group called the Scorpion Guild in Gangdong District has brought together almost all the survivors in the area?"


    "Yes, of course, there are small groups that have not joined our guild. But you don''t have to worry. They''re all interacting. I know where they live."


    "... the rescue will be more comfortable."


    Rescue operations had to be reported to scattered survivors that the Grandeliols had been broken by human hands. Survivors had to know that information in order to get them to the point where Flomoia was installed.


    Of course, you could have destroyed Grandeliol from the start, but it was too dangerous. A mechanical device that could completely destroy Grandeliol was powerful enough to create self-inflicted casualties.


    "Still, thank God. The government saw a maximum of 200,000 survivors, but it would be more than what Kyung-min said. It''s an unbelievably stable number in a world that''s gone to hell."


    "Isn''t this proof that the world is still viable? Well, at first it went your way."


    They were all the result of Sihyun destroying the breeding ground early and destroying the Shinseoul Union, but Kyungmin cared for the words. Lindsey candidly expressed her opinion that she had read his tone.


    "That''s right. Five years would have been a lot. We''re for search and rescue, so you don''t have to go into detail, but you have to be honest with the Department of Relations. so that the government can understand your situation and take action on it."


    "I will."


    Kyungmin smiled softly. It was because I felt friendly with Lindsey who was moving flexibly.


    "Let''s stop talking. I can''t stand my woman talking to someone."


    Suddenly, Kedum grabs Kyungmin''s shoulder. Knowing that his face was much different from that of humans, he suffered from a bad inferiority when he saw how handsome he was. It was also the reason for bruising Kyungmin.


    Kyungmin, who was grabbed by his shoulder, reflectively looked at Kedum''s face in the robe.


    "Oops?!"


    Kyungmin, who faced an unimaginable appearance, screamed unknowingly. Joon and Minhu helplessly laughed at each other. It''s because Kyungmin''s feelings were understood. Kedum''s face, which sits in a long robe, has the shape of a combination of fish and humans.


    Moreover, the skin that was so transparent that the bones and muscles looked even was frightening by itself. Kyungmin''s face never imagined. Kyung-hyun, who later realized that Kedum was not a human being, could not keep her mouth shut.


    "Do you want to die? Human."


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t expect there to be any non-humans."


    "Be precise because you are a pioneer 2 years old, not a human being."


    "Pioneer II?"


    A pioneer. Only after the word came out did Kyungmin realize that Kedum was the same as Lynn or Hurn. It was only a matter of time before I accepted it because it was so different from them. However, Lindsey did not know the idea of such a young man, and opened her mouth.


    "In the outside world, as you may not know, there are pioneers with the emergence of heteros. A pioneer is a transcendent being from another world. Even if it''s not a god or a demon, it''s a creature of power, and the second generation refers to a creature born between them and humans."


    "So the hetero means monsters?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Kyungmin nodded his head as he recalled that the hetero was a word that Xi Hyun once said.


    "Maybe if you go out into the world, you''ll learn a lot. because the outside world has changed just as much as a lot has happened in five years. It''s going to be hard at first. It reminded me of a new continent."


    "Continent"...? "


    "It''s an island, to be exact, but the size itself is continental. If I talk to you, you may be prejudiced, biased, or missing information, so please go out and learn accurately."


    "... Yes."


    At Lindsey''s enigmatic words, Kyeong scratched her head. The outside world seemed to have changed more than he thought.


    /067


    When Kyungmin arrived at the Hansung University where the scorpion guild was, she took Lindsey and her colleagues and entered the office where the end of the day was. The end path continued the conversation with Lindsey without feeling embarrassed or embarrassed. A brief introduction, a virtue, and a story about the situation. As Lindsey was just about to bring out the details, the end of the road shook her head.


    "You don''t have to explain it in detail. I''ve heard stories from people who came before you. I''m so thankful.It was time I thought I could rot in here for the rest of my life."


    "Then the story must be quick. One week later, Grand Delhi reopens. Until then, please deliver everything to those who can."


    "Yes, I will instruct everyone to gather, so don''t worry and rest. If you follow the kid outside, he''ll show you the right place to live. Don''t you need a place to stay for a week?"


    "Thank you for your consideration."


    It was Gu Jun who was most pleased with the end of the road. It was because he had a tent and a week''s worth of food. Released from the heavy burden, he shrugged and danced joyfully.


    Lindsey got up from her seat and told her colleagues.


    "Go ahead. I have work to do."


    After watching Lindsey for the longest time, she tilted her head.


    "Miss, is something wrong?"


    "It''s a small business."


    "If that''s the case with you. Let''s go, Minho. And let''s go there, too."


    Joon took Minhu and Kedum outside. Lindsey came back into the office to watch their backs disappear from view. Sitting opposite the end of the road, she reveals her original purpose for entering the Grand Delliol.


    "May I ask the Guild Master a question?"


    "I''ll answer anything I can."


    "You can call it a joke, or you can call it a joke, but be honest with me."


    "A tale? A joke? What do you want to talk about, starting to weigh so much?"


    "It''s nothing. I just want to ask if you know anything about talking heteros."


    The end of the road that reminds me of someone from the past stares into the air with a longing look. It was because I suddenly thought about who Lindsey was talking about. But the end of the road did not contain honest information. It was because the monster-hetero- had disappeared since that day.


    "Never seen it. If it''s a hetero you''re talking about in the beginning, it''s not a hetero anymore. Maybe you''re just like the pioneers."


    "I don''t know the details. Other than talking to dark skin..."


    "I wonder if I''m looking so desperately. Don''t you think it''s strange to find someone who may or may not have made it clear?"


    "But we must find it."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. The first time xxx died, is the number of deaths so far. And the small unit that comes out after that is the number of deaths that you experience as you go through that fight or situation.


    2. We solved the food problem in a few years. It''s absurd to assume that people with special abilities could not solve a single conscious drink, so we set it that way.

 79 00079 An Expanding World

    Eyes filled with determination. The end noticed that Lindsey''s obsession was unusual, and she shed a tear. It''s because I couldn''t figure out why she was outside Grandeliol looking for him.


    What kind of connection is there between two people who don''t have any intersections? The end path of looking at Lindsey quietly cleared her mind. Because that''s not what matters right now.


    "Why do you need to find it? Is there any special value to talking heteros in the outside world?"


    "I don''t know if it''s worth it, but it means something to me."


    Lindsey didn''t want to miss out on this opportunity. He also encountered the key centers of power that knew more about the incident incident in Seoul than anyone else. The opportunity to gather a lot of information in a short period of time. Lindsey looked at the end of the road with her expectations.


    "Can you tell me why?"


    "I''m sorry, but it''s very personal. It''s not going to be fun to hear."


    Lindsey''s unyielding refusal silenced the end. I didn''t know why she was looking for him. However, the end of the conversation quickly concludes, noticing that she was desperate. It''s because I thought I might say something useless.


    "Then there''s nothing I can do. I wonder if anyone has seen a talking hetero in the guild. If it wasn''t for me, there''d be people who knew."


    Of course, the end was going to end with no question of whether Lindsey was going to end up on her own, but she smiled lightly whether it was a big help on its own.


    "Thank you very much."


    "Don''t count on it. There''s no way we''re gonna get the right information in a week. And if we''re going to make it to the Grand Delaware, we''re gonna be busy."


    "It''s okay, though."


    The end of the road, looking down at Lindsey, looks uncomfortable. It seemed to be the site of the National Institute with Sihyun outside the window.


    /068


    "Spoken like? That''s weird. I don''t remember. I was born here in the first place, but I don''t know any humans from the outside world. I must have gotten it wrong. Moreover, we don''t even know what the outside world is like, but we don''t have to make a judgment call. because talking heteros may be really rare experimental materials, and they may not be as rare as you think."


    When she heard the unexpected truth from the end of her visit early in the morning, she tilted her head. At the time of Sihyun, it was even more surprising that there was someone who was looking for him than it was that he could finally go outside. I remembered his face, but he quickly erased his face.


    It occurred to me that anyone who agreed or listened to him would not be looking for a fist like this.


    Lin, who was silently listening to the end of the road, secretly stared at him. Speaking of which, it was because the feeling of being a woman was conveyed to my body without further explanation.


    "Si-hyun, you didn''t bring a woman in without me knowing, did you?"


    Lin, who was in his arms, growled. Ji-hyun rubs her head in a daze of jealousy. When she touched her head, Lynn burst her nagging yawn like when she was jealous.


    "Don''t worry, it''s a name I''ve never heard before."


    "Really, sir? Maybe it''s the name of a childhood childhood estranged childhood friend?"


    "Swimming, even you. That''s not what I meant when I doubted you. What the hell were you thinking..."


    The word "birthday separation" did not become a combination. Jealous Rin and abstract swimming. And a relaxed attitude. The end, when I saw the three rooms relaxing, proceeded to tell the story.


    "Is that why you''re meeting?"


    "No, I don''t want to see you. You know, there''s nothing good about my existence being discovered. If you get a convincing comment, it''s just scratching and making a sponge."


    "Yes, but aren''t you curious? How he got in here with information about you. I don''t know how the outside world has changed, but I need to know the causal relationship so I can prepare for it. It''s not a good attitude to ignore someone who knows they''re targeting you."


    Whether or not the talking hetero pointed to the demonstration was a problem. As long as someone believes such a existence exists, it is their destiny to be chased away. After reading the intent of such an end, he slowly lifted his mouth.


    "Are you worried about me?"


    "Well, that''s not it. If I find out you''re a hetero, I''m in trouble, even if I have a close relationship with you!"


    "That''s the sound."


    Sihyun gave a fever and listened to the words of the end of the unclean path with one ear and spilled them into one ear. Although it was a high knowledge and cynical end, over the years, he became very close to him. At the critical moment, I often saw the end of my life, pretending not to, but worrying.


    "Don''t worry. I didn''t have time for you to elaborate, but to be precise, I''m not a ''hetero''."


    "What?"


    "Which is more like a pioneer." So don''t worry if you find out who I am. There''s a wide hole in the way out. And Lynn when she''s on the train. "


    The end of the road clears its throat as you notice your worries.


    "I wasn''t worried. It''s all your fault."


    "Okay, I''ll leave that to my own delusions. I''m not too happy to be worrying about a middle-aged man."


    Sihyun turned his head away from the end of the beating. He thought about Lindsey, the unknown person. Her identity was on the line. I couldn''t even fathom it. If I meet him in person, I''ll know. I recited Lindsey''s name so small that no one could hear her.


    "It bothers me. How did you hear that?"


    /069


    Lindsey met a new morning and gathered information about the ''talking hetero'' while running on her own feet. She tries her best because she''s a clear opponent who won''t be able to catch a trace if she doesn''t find it for a week.


    Lindsey went on an expedition with the oldest members of the scorpion guild. Fortunately, those who saw Lindsey''s uniform answered her question cooperatively.


    "Talking hetero? I''ve never heard of it."


    "I think I''ve heard that rumor before, four years ago or five years ago. Like a urban myth."


    "There was a commotion for a while when a hetero called sexual intercourse attacked me. Well, he ended up dead."


    As the investigation continued, Lindsey''s will was forced to be discouraged. It''s because the statement was used as a medium-sized heating unit. At that time, there were those who didn''t know that someone remembered the situation in detail.


    There were some who gave concrete evidence and witnesses, and some who spoke less than the wind. The only clue Lindsey got while wandering around was that the rumors had faded away.


    [It was as if someone had stepped up and artificially extracted people''s memories.]


    However, Lindsey did not give in. I didn''t think the hetero I was talking about in the beginning was dead. It doesn''t make sense that someone who understands human words and has the intelligence to write out their own will was screaming. The fact that the hetero speaking was a much better individual than the other hetero was the one I heard from my grandfather.


    What kind of magic did they cast? The disappearance of rumors was the death or dramatic change. Lindsey desperately tried to figure out what method the speaking hetero used. But her thoughts didn''t last long. Somehow, an existence filled with the scent of the sea came near her.


    "He was asking about the hetero I was talking about earlier. What''s going on?"


    "It''s personal interest, so get out of my way."


    "You want to know more if you treat them like that."


    "It''s nothing. So don''t mind me."


    "The only thing you''re so sensitive about is your grandfather. Oh, is the talking hetero related to your grandfather?"


    Immediately, Lindsey''s face distorted. Accordingly, Kedum''s expression brightened. Lindsey once stared at Kedum, who seemed to have caught a weakness, ignored him and entered the tent prepared by the scorpion guild. Hojun and Minhu came in before her to see if the investigation had finished quickly.


    Lindsey clapped her hands and drew attention around her when she saw Kedum coming in late. Kedum is annoyed, and even if the plot of the speaking hetero describes it, there was something she had to prioritize. It was to objectively understand the change in Seoul for five years, gather information and write a report to report to the temporary operations base.


    Lindsey took out her laptop and typed out what she had investigated 5 years ago to date. All the information they had heard and experienced began to pile up in the screen of the laptop. Lindsey closed her laptop with satisfactory results. At the same time, Minhu, who turned his back on his base, relaxed and expressed his emotions.


    "But it''s peaceful. I didn''t realize there was such a stir two years ago."


    Minhu, who heard about the Sinseoul Union, was not surprised that such a big incident had occurred in Korea. It was because Hurn''s plan to conquer Seoul and build his own kingdom was futile, but it was also not very impossible.


    "If the Fellowship hadn''t been a major scorpion guild, they wouldn''t have been able to investigate this much. If the Sinseoul Union had taken over Seoul, they would have been attacked without warning as soon as we entered."


    Hearing Joon''s words, Minhu trembled. Maybe it''s because I thought I could fight terrorists as soon as I came to Seoul.


    "The scorpion guild reminds me, but the first guild leader I saw was the scorpion guild leader. In Gangdong-gu, it''s almost like a legend. It sounds like Seoul might have already been conquered if it wasn''t for him."


    "Too bad. Too bad. I would have seen the President or the Secretary of Defense if I hadn''t been locked up in Grand Delaware. It''s that big a ball, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, and maybe he was a hero. Rumor has it that the guild leader who formed the Sinseoul Alliance is a pioneer. If he was the opponent, he would have to be praised."


    When unbelievable information leaked from Minhu''s mouth, Kedum shouted in a reflexive voice.


    "What?! Pioneer II died in a place like this? Don''t be ridiculous. Apparently, they lied to enhance their accomplishments."


    When the millennium stiffened by Kedum''s reaction to bursting old age, Joon gently stroked his back.


    I also heard about the Hurn. A pioneer, capable enough to rule hundreds of meters of snake-hetero-. Even Joon didn''t believe it because it was so empty. I just accepted that there was a snake that big enough to be mistaken.


    In the beginning, there were very few humans who could defeat the pioneer II. If there was such a strong figure in Seoul, there wouldn''t be a rumor. There is a presumed Pioneer II, but there is no information on a person strong enough to get rid of that person? That was not possible. In short, the information about Pioneer II was a lie.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 80 00080 The world unfolds

    "Calm down, bro. I mean, it could be anywhere. I didn''t actually see it, so I don''t know. It''s unlikely he was Pioneer II like you said, so why don''t you get rid of that rotten face? You''re scaring the kid."


    "Rotten face. Son of a bitch."


    Lindsey pushes the sword in her sword slightly with her thumb as she sees signs of hundreds of drops appearing around Kedum. Kedum stops moving as a smooth blade emerges from his sword.


    "That''s far enough, Kedum. No matter how angry you are, using a technique that has a lot of thought in it is an act of defiance."


    "Tsk."


    Kedum, who held his tongue for a short time, gained his mind. Then hundreds of drops of water that spread around him evaporated, leaving nothing behind. When things got better, Lindsey turned to him.


    "And Joon was wrong, too. It''s not good to say that to your colleagues. Apologize."


    "Ha, they did it first. Well, what''s wrong is wrong. I''m sorry, man. I mean, you and I are terrible people, right? Let''s get on with it."


    "Yes, but this is the last time. If you insult me with my looks one more time, I won''t let you do anything next time."


    "Do it."


    Joon shrugged his shoulders lightly. He admitted that he spoke harshly. It was because he knew indirectly how badly Kedum''s appearance was being persecuted by the human society.


    "That''s all for today. We have another mission tomorrow."


    Lindsey shook her head as she watched Joon and Kedum fighting for a long day. They were more of a young child than an adult man.


    /070


    Lindsey and her colleagues left the scorpion guild at Hansung University and set foot on the site of the National Institute. Besides a search operation, they were tasked with retrieving the remaining data from the National Institute.


    It was all a result of Lindsey''s aggressive actions. She had great interest in the National Institute since before she came to Seoul. It was because that''s where he stayed with the "talking hetero."


    Lindsey didn''t think talking heteros would still be there. Five years passed. I didn''t know what would happen in the meantime. I just wanted to find a little clue.


    "Extraordinary task of retrieving data."


    Kyungyoung, who was walking next to her, opened her mouth like that.


    "It''s not that unusual. because we, who came out of the country, are simply retrieving the goods from the country. And it''s not a difficult task. because you can take the recording device that''s in that location. Even young children can do it."


    In response to Lindsey''s natural answer, Kyung Kyung was exhausted. When he heard from Jong-gil that Lindsey seemed to be looking for her, he ran to her and told her about Lindsey''s visit. Surprisingly, his answer was positive. The National Institute has expressed its opinion that it will greet them.


    It also meant that he would not stop him from coming in person. Kyungmin was worried that Lindsey would notice her identity as soon as she saw her demonstration. It''s because we might have to point the sword at Lindsey and her colleagues if we find out who she is.


    "I heard the Guild Master''s niece is here."


    "Right. The site where the National Institute is is, the heteros don''t come very well. That''s why I''m there."


    "That''s unusual. The Guild Master would be more comfortable with a scorpion guild."


    "People''s tastes and temperaments are different. You can''t force it, can you?"


    "That''s true."


    Lindsey and her colleagues entered the National Institute site and met with three people from a small cabin. Lindsey was not embarrassed by who they were and simply introduced herself to Kyungmin.


    Sihyun, one of the three people from the hut, nodded lightly at her introduction. Minhu and Hojun were distracted by the birth of swimming and Lin. Those who looked at Lindsey next to them were beautiful girls who didn''t lack to see. But Kedum just shuffles like he doesn''t care.


    Likes, pleasures and indifference. Meanwhile, Sihyun was tired of looking at Lindsey. An unidentified person who is looking for himself. Sihyun searched her body using a tributary, but found nothing unusual. She was neither a pioneer nor a savior. He was a perfect man.


    "My name is Lindsey. Kyung-min told me the basics. Feel free to call me."


    "I will. The building you''re looking for is over there. Well, that''s the only thing that''s intact. And you don''t have to worry about heteros. He''s been gone a long time around here."


    "I see."


    With his index finger, he pointed to a building with a secret base. The rest of the buildings were all destroyed by him trying to build a garden or in the battle with Hugh, but Sihyun hid the truth with a white lie. Luckily, Lindsey didn''t even think about her history, but just nodded softly.


    "Joon and Minhu, please hurry and retrieve the recording device. There should be a collection list in the pre-delivered notebook."


    "Yes, I understand. Miss."


    "I''ll work hard. Sis."


    Joon and Minhu followed Lindsey''s orders and went into the retrieval. Their backs have become invisible as they enter a half-broken National Institute. Kedum bursts into an elongated yawn. Soon after, I closed my eyes in the shade of the tree. The gesture of not wanting to work. Lindsey would have said something, but she didn''t touch him today. Because she had something important to do, too.


    Lindsey stepped forward and entered the building where Hojun and Minhu entered. But she walked in a different direction from them.


    Storage located in the deepest part of the house. Lindsey quickly found a passageway into the basement. She climbs down the ladder and reaches a space surrounded by metal and concrete.


    As she agreed, Lindsey found a secret base inside the National Institute and walked to the front of the entrance.


    [Tell me your name]


    "Dr. Kang Chan-seong."


    [Incorrect, please say again]


    "Lindsey."


    [Incorrect, please say again]


    Lindsey frowned at the sound of a machine without life. It was because the metal door wouldn''t open unless she was the rightful owner. Without opening the door, there was no trace of the talking hetero.


    Lindsey decided that the only thing left was a frontal breach and decided to cut down the entrance to the secret base. He knew that if he stopped here, he would neither die nor eat. But as she tried to pull Stigma out, she had to take her hand off the sword. I heard a familiar voice behind my back.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Lindsey, who saw a sudden appearance, blew her body like a child who was caught doing bad things.


    "We''re on official business. It''s not a place where you need to be. So please leave."


    "Looks like you''ve seen more of an empty house than a civil servant."


    "I was mistaken."


    "Really?"


    He walked forward with a strange smile and stood facing the metal door. Lindsey hurriedly ran forward to restrain him. But she couldn''t keep running. She couldn''t help but look at him dazed. It was because the metal door reacted to the word that came out of his mouth.


    [Tell me your name]


    "Cetilian."


    [Confirmed, please provide password]


    "Spring when flowers bloom."


    [Confirmed, please approach door]


    Lindsey couldn''t keep her mouth shut as she turned around after she finished her iris exam and fingerprint exam. Very few officials have access to the secret base beneath the National Laboratory. And they were outside of Grandeliall together. There was no one who could open it.


    Except for one.


    "It''s you. Cetilian Grande Smearl."


    In an unexpected place, Lindsey was creeped out by the unexpected ''speaking hetero'' and encounter. I thought I might not be able to find it, but I never imagined I''d be able to find it so quickly.


    "Yes, it is. When I first heard about it, I spent a long time not knowing who it was, but I just heard the professor''s name. Kang Chan-sung, Yeon-ji. You''re the professor''s granddaughter. It''s just amazing. Oh, and the Cetilian Grande Stool is a weird word, so they only use the Cetilian name."


    With a friendly gesture, she pulled Lindsey''s arm firmly. Lindsey, who was unable to overcome her power, entered the secret base with her. In the best secret place where there is no sound, Xi Hyun continued to talk.


    "And when I''m a human, I use the name Han Si-hyun. Remember, people who are confused hate it."


    Only then did Lindsey remember the name Han Si-hyun in the past. It was a name that her grandfather, who was drunk one day, used to recite. It was even more memorable because the hetero speaking was actually Han Si-hyun.


    "Are you really Cetilian?"


    "I told you, it''s Cetilian."


    "I can''t believe it. I can''t believe you''re just going to reveal yourself."


    "Anyone else would have denied it, but not your granddaughter."


    "..."


    Lindsey admitted her mistake. Being able to speak human words and have a stigma could not have been a simple hetero. So I couldn''t find it. Hetero stopped the opponent from leaving the realm of hetero, so things could not be solved.


    A hetero that speaks to the black envelope. There was no way to find such a feature - Sihyun-setilian-. Everything was a fluke. No, it was Shi-hyun''s whimsy.


    But it must have been the fact that I took a chance! Lindsey reached a resolution. Coincidence or fate, she had to take Sihyun with her. And I had to prove my innocence in some way.


    "Cetilian grande sohl. He wanted to name himself the first unknown creature he ever communicated with."


    "The professor told me everything."


    "He''s not hiding that from me."


    "So?"


    "Let me get this straight. I want you to go out there and prove it with me. He''s not a liar."


    "Liar? What does that mean?"


    "Are you pretending not to know?"


    Lindsey could not forgive him for taking everything from her grandfather. Even if it had been given voluntary consent, I could not forgive it. I thought I had that right because I watched how hard it had been for five years.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "You don''t know how much trouble Grandpa''s in because of you!"


    "Professor? Did something happen to you?"


    Sihyun grabbed Lindsey''s shoulder. As soon as I was about to listen to the chaos, I heard a voice like Hojun and Minhu were looking for Lindsey''s trail in the ears of a cheeky pair. Circumstances to be suspected if you do not leave. He kicked his tongue briefly.


    "We''ll talk about the entanglement a little later. Your colleagues are calling. Come back in the evening. Let''s talk casually then."


    "What the...?!"


    Lindsey chewed her tongue, but she wouldn''t let me. He quickly leads her to the ground, opening the entrance to the secret base.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. I think it will stretch too much to use in the middle to reveal the identity of the demonstration, so I go quickly.

 81 00081 An Expanding World

    Lindsey left the building, looking at her with a slightly surprised look. According to him, Minhu and Hojun were calling out to themselves. It was very difficult to find out what was going on deep underground, in a soundproof secret base.


    Unusual, no special abilities and impossible things. Lindsey was intrigued by the thought that her ability was better than she thought. However, unlike her, her colleagues had already favored Rin and Swimming and had never been released. Lindsey, who overcame Hojun and Minhu, quickly finished preparing to return.


    ''Come back tonight. Let''s talk casually then.''


    Lindsey returned to Hansung University with her colleagues and did not forget what she said.


    /071


    Lindsey stared at the ceiling of the tent without even detecting her eyes, and quietly rose to her feet as the darkness settled around her. When everyone''s asleep. Lindsey picks up her sword and comes out of the tent, double-checking that the crew''s breathing sounds are uniform.


    She ran to the National Laboratory with all her might, avoiding the eyes of those who stood guard at night. My body was trained with thought and long training, and I did not feel fatigue. Rather, her body was so hot that I wanted to give her a lecture and blanket as soon as possible.


    Lindsey had reached the entrance of the National Institute and could see what she was waiting for. Especially since it was a gloriously moonlit night, there was no big problem distinguishing Pia.


    "You''re here early. I''d love to, but..."


    Sihyun casually walked in front of Lindsey. Just as Lindsey showed a quick movement to build a wall with him, Lindsey was also jumping up and down to get information about her support.


    "... You didn''t run away."


    "There''s no reason to run, right? It''s a chance we''ll have your information in five years. So, what''s your status? I wish I could start again with the fact that you''re a liar."


    Attitude that seems genuinely worrying. Lindsey heard from her grandfather about Sihyun - Cetillion - and she knew how close he was to humanity. But she couldn''t trust him as he was.


    As a hunter, the heteros she saw were all selfish. It was not just the hetero, but also the pioneers who took root on Earth 60 years ago.


    Selfish and selfish, they have deceived themselves for a purpose. It was too much to ask for suspicion against such beings. Lindsey was the type who only believed in seeing and hearing with her own eyes and ears.


    "Just promise me one thing first."


    "If you can."


    "It''s simple. I want to bet on what each of us wants to see a battle here. one-on-one, we fight our way to each other''s goals."


    I knew grandfather wouldn''t approve. I could easily recall the violent opposition. But Lindsey was more important to her grandfather than the mysterious existence of Xi Hyun. That''s why she fought for the most confident sport.


    Sihyun laughed loudly at Lindsey''s suggestion.


    "I just don''t want to teach you. Unlike you, my granddaughter''s personality seems to be full. Yeah, let''s say. So what do you want?"


    "What I want is unconditional cooperation."


    "Judging by the daylight, you want unconditional cooperation to reveal who I am. Am I wrong?"


    "That''s not wrong."


    Lindsey, who sensed that her gaze had changed in her response, reflectively shrunk. The momentum from Xi Hyun''s body was accompanied by pressure that she had not felt before, having cut off so many heteros.


    "I can''t. Don''t you think that''s too unfair? If we wait a little longer to get information about the professor, then we can go outside and get it. Maybe we can meet in person. And you want me to bet my life on that information?"


    "If it''s unfair, I''ll risk my life on your terms."


    After understanding that Lindsey''s words were not a joke, she tilted her head.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    "Grandfather is my precious family. All of my life''s values and goals, even if my grandfather created them, are not exaggerated. He''s my greatest admirer. I just can''t help but pretend I didn''t see his life go to waste."


    What the hell''s been going on for five years? As Lindsey continued to say, she was worried about the consolation of her support.


    "If the professor is in danger, I will help him with the force."


    "That''s not enough. Direct evidence and witnesses are required. Only then can my grandfather''s guilt be washed away."


    Sihyun felt that Lindsey was desperate. It was as if I saw a little child wandering around asking for help. Of course, she had the strength and ability to get through anything, but Lindsey had never seen him before. I couldn''t believe it.


    "Well, it''s good to see each other''s skills and continue the conversation."


    Lindsey''s words were all a cry of childishness, but she responded softly. If Lindsey didn''t know her skills and abilities, she could also show them to her own side.


    "Take your time. Who your grandfather was respected by..."


    "It''s not too late after the battle."


    Lindsey raced across the plains faster than Sihyun fixed her posture. Her stigma was a split of the composite family. Ability to divide and cleave specific targets. Lindsey ran toward Sihyun and split up her accident.


    Attack, Defend, Evade, Counter and Counter. After five independent accidents, she objectively judged the situation and derived the best number before she even reached the sight of him.


    Lindsey didn''t think she was losing. She was the one who could fight equally well under the circumstances of the pioneer or pioneer II. Her pride did not allow her to lose to an unknown being.


    The only reason I asked for a fight in the first place was because I needed a reason. It was to break the will of the opponent. If he were a normal hetero, he would have taken him powerlessly without talking.


    "Hot!"


    Lindsey broke through her regionals. Her Legacy is full of Wind and Wind. It was a rare class S region in Korea. Legion, meaning that the wind blows and lightning strikes, gives the user a very fast movement in its name. Lindsey quickly drew her sword in a world of sophisticated, smooth speeds so that the gap between action and action was omitted.


    Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk. She practiced tens of millions of times. It was as if the sword had been drawn by itself. The whole process seems to have been omitted. The sword from her hand moves towards her neck.


    That''s it!


    As soon as she drew her sword from the sword, Lindsey was convinced of her victory. Sihyun didn''t notice until the tip of the sword reached his neck. But she immediately had to stop thinking about it.


    "?!"


    "Slow."


    It wasn''t that she hadn''t seen it. It was something she hadn''t seen. Lindsey, who didn''t even notice her movements properly, sweated a lot. The blade did not move between his fingers. It was like entering a crusher or squeezer.


    "I can''t raise my hand because I''m the professor''s granddaughter. I''d rather fight Hugh one more time."


    When she flicked her finger with a soft voice, Lindsey was pushed without hesitation. I couldn''t even keep up with the shock of hitting the massive ground.


    "Ah, ah..."


    You feel like the palm of your hand is torn, even though you only touched it once. Lindsey, who calmed her trembling body, bites her lips tightly. Xihyun was far above her level.


    "Let''s see if we can stop this, too!"


    "Are you revealing your nature now? He''s different from the professor in many ways."


    Lindsey exploded her imagination and pressured her into demonstration at the best speed she could. Accidents also split to the limit of -14. Fourteen independent accidents calculated the optimal trajectory that could leave a fatal impact on the simulation.


    Lindsey wanted to win with the best talent she could, but the result was the annual defeat. Every time she moves her sword, she dodges the fatal wound with minimal movement, as if it were ridiculous.


    She quickly realized what kind of stigma she was reading Lindsey''s behavior with a paper trail.


    "There''s too much thinking and moving around. Is that what you''re capable of?"


    "You don''t know that!"


    Every time the sword draws a fluffy line, the ground recedes and the trees fall around it. However, he also took a provocative step in it. Overwhelming skill difference. Lindsey aimed at him like a wild dog, but she revealed the bottom first.


    "What?!"


    Lindsey was so surprised that Lindsey couldn''t keep her mouth shut when she woke up from her unknown black mole and ate her mind. His ability to eat thought was to hear and not see.


    "You don''t want frogs to think you''ve been trapped in a well for five years."


    When Lindsey got to her before she did, she grabbed her arm and broke it. She groans in pain like a broken arm, and falls flat on the cold ground with her sword and sword taken from her.


    "That''s ridiculous. How can a hetero be so strong..."


    "Actually, it''s a different birth, not a hetero, but we''re not close enough to discuss it. Let''s move on. Your life is mine now, isn''t it?"


    Sihyun, who bound Lindsey''s limbs with a rope of shadow, hung her on a nearby tree. Lindsey struggled as she watched the demonstration coming towards her.


    "No! No! How can you attack in a place like this? You beast!"


    She looked at Lindsey curled up screaming as hard as she could. I couldn''t figure out what to say to her swimming in the delusion.


    "Why do you think I would attack you?"


    "You''re a feisty man, yo. Se-hyun."


    Lindsey respected Lindsey later as she did not feel a conscience on her face. The thought of her unilaterally selling someone she didn''t intend to sell, her face turns red to the earlobe.


    "Seems like a pretty wild ride. How strong are you in Korea?"


    Lindsey stared at the face of Sehyun who won the victory. It was a gesture of not telling. Soon, however, Lindsey was forced to break her will. It was because of the black azirang blooming around him.


    "I think I''m going to be in the top 100, yo."


    "If you have 570,000 ideas, you can get to that level."


    Hearing high and low deviations, Jihyun redefined the level of the outside world. It was because he knew that the size of his thought had also become an upright level with the spread of Legion. The average likelihood of Stigma users was no longer 30,000.


    "The night is getting deeper. Let''s get down to business. What happened to you that you approached me like this?"


    Lindsey sighed when she asked so many questions. After all these years, she was able to recall the situation at once, but it was difficult to release it in a few sentences to others.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 82 00082 An Expanding World

    "You know Grandpa lost Stigma... right?"


    "Speak freely since you''ve noticed your tone."


    "Yes, I''ll speak comfortably, so don''t change your words later. I''ll kill you."


    After Lindsey''s utterance changed completely, she made a ridiculous laugh. Unlike his beautiful appearance, his tone and expression were different. Lindsey reacted with more audacity despite her embarrassing expression.


    Lindsey, who revealed her nature like that, abandoned her fictitious remark and listed what had happened to her so far.


    "... That''s it. Grandpa denies it, but he''s here because I''m about to collapse first when I see him. All I could do for him was find you and bring you back."


    "Yes. Is that what happened?"


    After listening to Lindsey''s words to the end, she heavily sighed at herself. The weight of guilt was added because I had never really thought about how it would go.


    I just vaguely thought I was doing well. To be precise, he was conforming to the reality of his ideal everyday life. You should have thought first about how the life of Stigma''s stolen endorsement would have changed.


    While she was thinking about the future, Lindsey vomited a complaint that had been buried in her heart.


    "And what''s even more annoying is that the military is watching him. Everything from eating to meeting and sleeping is under control. That''s why Grandpa has to work quietly at the Temporary Ops Base. Damn bastards. They only care about their own interests."


    He was the only one to escape from Grandeliol, but the escape was suspicious. Nothing short of a special observation. At that time, the demonstration at the time thought that it was unconditional, but it wasn''t like that. In a stigma-based society, it should have predicted the effects of stigma on individuals beforehand.


    "As long as there''s no defect, it''s probably like this until you die. And maybe after he dies, there won''t be any achievements left with his name on them. The rest of the Inspirants are trying to eat Hochtam''s grandfather. It''s the same with Flomoia. My grandfather made most of it, but he named it" Co-Production. "


    Sihyun quickly blocked Lindsey''s mouth to protect her mind, because she wanted to protect the ''fantasy-girl'' she saw in the photo five years ago.


    "If things go that hard, I''m not going to change anything."


    "You mean abandon your grandfather?!"


    "The formalities don''t work. It''s important to solve that in the first place. As time goes by, it becomes a good problem. It doesn''t matter whether Stigma was taken or whether Stigma was naturally extinct. They''ve taken the lead."


    The situation was not good, but he was lucky. It was a big difference between knowing and not knowing. There were many ways to turn the tide on him. What was important was how they got out.


    "It''s too late to say that the civil law doesn''t work. This is the last way. I tried everything else, but it didn''t work. There are a lot of people who envy their grandfather, but the pioneers got into trouble."


    "Pioneer? Who are you talking about?"


    Sihyun came to his senses.


    "He''s a pioneer called the Caridome. Those who envy their grandfather are even more active because of him. He''s a pioneer in supporting our country."


    Repeatedly speaking the name Carrydom, he put a fundamental question in his mouth.


    "How much power does the Caridome have? No, how strong is his right to speak?"


    "I can''t ignore it. When it comes to thinking or heterogeneity, we always look at it positively. You''re damn right I can''t. He will, too, because he''s the only visionary in our country."


    "Oh, right."


    He smiled brightly at the appearance of the pioneer Karidom. The exit - the answer - seemed to be visible. A solar eclipse method that can clear obstacles and use them to break down obstacles. As I prayed for the Grand Delliol to open soon, Sihyun shoved his jaw up.


    "You don''t have to worry. Thanks to your story, I came up with a better way."


    /072


    Last night in Grand Delaware. Sihyun lay in a hut where the night sky was visible and recalled last night. The night I had a long conversation with Lindsey. I wanted to see his face as soon as I heard that he was being treated unfairly.


    "What the hell were you thinking?"


    Lin opens her mouth on her right side, shaking her head as if it was nothing.


    "I''m worried about your work."


    "It''s going to be taken care of on its own. Or should I? I think the same pioneer would make sense."


    "It''s not like that. I just wanted to see you."


    At his words, Lin was firmly in place. She looks frightened. It was because there was only one way to say it with a loving face.


    "No. Still, the first one is over sixty seniors! Even if you''re not human, there has to be common sense in the range!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I told you I wanted to see a man who said yes."


    "I did."


    "... didn''t that come from a craving heart?"


    Then he realized why Lin was so frightened. And I once again had the profound experience that the values of the pioneers were striking. Her thoughts have always crossed his limits.


    I said, "Of course I miss you.


    "Sorry. I was mistaken for a lot of pioneers. But it''s still your fault. You say the wrong thing every time."


    "There were no misunderstandings. Right, Swimmer?"


    Sihyun talks to the swimmer lying to his left. I had been listening to them for a long time. And I came to a conclusion.


    "I think Lindsey is the problem. Isn''t it natural for you to think of someone as your granddaughter?"


    A conscious response. A leap of logic. Focusing on one word, Lynn hires whether she likes the answer to swimming.


    "Aha, by the way, three days ago there was a woman named Lindsey. She was a beautiful woman to me. Even the pioneer''s blood didn''t keep his eyes off her."


    "She''s the professor''s granddaughter. You know that. She''s the one with the information about the professor."


    "Yeah, but that''s not why you can''t be charming, is it? Why are you changing horses? I asked him if he had lost his heart."


    "..."


    Sihyun realized he had fallen into a trap. Lynn, who was more jealous than I thought, was a cruel predator that she would never let go of once. However, it was a resistant situation. I also knew how to calm down. She carefully recites her lips quietly.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not happening."


    Rin nods, believing that the sun is the moon. The predator, who had just scolded the opponent with fierce eyes, has long since disappeared. The swimming gazes at Lynn as if it were pathetic. He was a person who would fall to the bottom without hesitation if he was caught by a bad man.


    "Still, you seem to be very close to him. You were here for a while last night."


    "Yesterday was the last check. We''re away from the scorpion guild, so don''t be late. We''re just here to tell you to come. The swim was there in the first place, weren''t you?"


    "I suppose so."


    Sihyun, who prankly pinched the cheek of a consistent swimmer with a morsel, patted her head. It was only a matter of time before we could play around like this. After tonight, I had to break up with her. It was also time to say goodbye. Tomorrow, everything will be fast, so there won''t be a time to talk quietly.


    In a quiet atmosphere, the swim suddenly opened its mouth.


    "We wouldn''t be sleeping together anymore."


    "Of course."


    Sihyun''s gaze was towards the far past. When I was a kid, I slept with him a lot. I once made her a falafel pillow until she got tired. But now they were all just memories.


    Suddenly, a swim that grew up as a woman was so stirring that she could sleep alone. I couldn''t go to the bathroom alone because I was afraid of the night anymore, and I couldn''t sleep well because I was afraid of a bed with no one.


    Is this how a father feels when he''s raising a child? He smiled bitterly as he felt his position narrowed. Swimming was a good child to go out into the world. Sihyun knew best that this relationship would soon be wished for.


    "Mister, don''t ignore me even if you go out. I''ll follow you until you turn around."


    "I don''t know if I have time for that. He''s going to high school outside."


    "Still."


    At the words of the swimming, she smiled gladly, but could not hide her bitter heart. Swimming relied on him because he thought that there was a limited number of people who could always be supporters.


    "Oh, by the way, I have something for you."


    "What is it?"


    "This is it."


    He used his imagination to make a Ring of Shadows. It was a work that temporarily froze the essence of the shadow. The swim, which received a black ring with no patterns, looked around curiously. She smiled at the thought that it was a gift handmade by her.


    "With that ring, I can find you wherever you are. And if you turn it into an idea, you can temporarily use it as a spear or a shield."


    "A gift with practicality. You''re the best!"


    He smiled brightly when he saw how he liked to swim, even though he received a ring that was not crude. Inside the ring was his heart, hoping that the world would be safe. I didn''t know when or where it was going to happen.


    "I''ll use it well. Mister."


    Swimming naturally put a ring on the ''Left Hand Ring''. Sihyun did not notice the action of swimming, but Lin recognized the meaning of the action of swimming faster than light. As she looked at herself, Lin immediately opened her mouth as she was furious with the attitude of waving her left hand ring and reaching out her tongue.


    "Se-hyun, you seem to have forgotten the most important person."


    Rin flinches as she wags her fingers. A gesture for crafting a ring. There was no way that she could not know her lover''s wish, but she only made a face.


    "Last time I told you, you didn''t feel uncomfortable."


    No shoes, no socks, no underwear, just a dress. When she turns away from the fact that her jewellery is stuffed, she suddenly looks at the ring, and she grunts a little.


    "It''s weird that you think of me like that and you don''t get it. I''ll take it in particular."


    "..."


    Sihyun sighed and made another ring, looking at Lin who had the audacity to come. Lin''s volatility was not even a day or two, so he was ready to do it now.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. I warn you, I don''t just kill anyone. It''s not like that. I''m just saying, you know, I''m an old man.

 83 00083 An Expanding World

    /073


    The day of the Grand Delliol. Sihyun and Rin took a swim and walked towards the eastern region. A lot of people passed by around him. Everyone was smiling at the thought that they could finally go out into the world.


    In a world that turned to hell, after five years of giving each other a lot of encouragement, they arrived at the promised point. It was a rare sight for 100,000 people to see one place.


    Sihyun also stepped in between and looked straight ahead. It was invisible because the place on the other side was covered with cloudy fog, but I could see it. It''s about to open.


    Kwaaaaang. Kwaaaaang.


    You begin to shake with countless vibrations on the surface of the Grandeliol. The beginning of heresy, the forefront of destruction. And the birth of a new life. With a cheerful sound, the Grand Delliol is broken.


    The outside world in five years. People who looked at Flomoia were amazed and sighed in their own way. Flomoia, who destroyed the Grandeliols, was confidently revealing its greatness in the outside world.


    Those who were waiting outside the world truly celebrated the safe return of the survivors. Many reporters and survivors'' families stand outside the Barricade, unable to hide their tears from the survivors.


    Searchers, who have led thousands of people, have taken survivors step by step to the outside world. Swimming in a clumsy atmosphere with joy and joy bit my lips with a face mixed with joy and fear.


    "Now we''re really going out, man."


    He leaned against his shoulder and recited it in a helpless voice. Sihyun stroked her head as she couldn''t possibly know the mind of a refreshing swim.


    "Yes, swimmer. You''ll get to meet your real parents. So don''t cry. You should smile on a day like today."


    "That''s right, my honeymoon with Si-hyun is starting today!"


    Lin cheerfully replied as if laughing at the swim that could not act freely, and the swim whispered a curse in a ballstent.


    "I won''t be long. Aunt Lynn''s reckless nature will bring wrath one day."


    "What?!"


    Swimming and Lynn growling at each other. Shi Hyun shakes his head looking at them and takes a step outside Grandeliol-Seong-Seoul. How hard it must have been because I couldn''t take this one step. He looked back at the emotions that could not be expressed in words. Grandeliall, who''s been through a lot of accidents, is no longer here. It was time for a new life.


    Once he inhaled the air of the outside world, he looked around. The land was flat together. There were no buildings or shops. The landscape was a barren area of Gran Del Leon''s files. I felt nervous and dull, rather than feeling lively and cozy.


    Soon after Sihyun left, a large crowd of strangers came to the front of the swimming. The actions of those dressed in black suits were full of thievery and urgency. The demonstration of the amount of thought they had accumulated noticed what they were doing at once.


    People in black suits stand in front of the swimming pool as if they didn''t have anything to see, and watch out for her. Xi Hyun guessed how things were going, so there was no reaction. Lynn also did not make a move on whether she was aware of the situation.


    "What''s going on?"


    The only swimming face I could see was the sudden appearance of people. To address her question, a man appeared among the men in black suits.


    Despite wearing the same black suit as the others, he had a noticeable presence. Big as a bear. The left eye had a cloudy glow, whether it had lost its sight or not. Approaching the front of the swimming pool, the man bows as soon as he sees her.


    "Miss, I''m here to pick you up."


    "... Mr. Lee Woo-seong?"


    Swimming was quicker than it looked.


    "Yes, ma''am. You''ve grown up to be so beautiful without seeing it."


    I realized that a swim that brought out unfamiliar memories five years ago was one of the bodyguards who helped my father, Cho-cheol, a long time ago. She was a person who used to take care of her when she was a child, so she remembered not to forget.


    Reflexively, I realized that swimming was the time of parting. It''s because I couldn''t turn my back on the people who came to get her. But the swim was the last fool. I knew I couldn''t, but I kept it in my mouth.


    "Can I not go? Or can''t we just go a little later?"


    "Young lady, do you know how worried your parents have been? I can''t wait any longer. I need to reassure my parents."


    "But just a little bit more. Just by your side until it goes well..."


    "Swimming."


    After interrupting the sudden separation, she bowed her head and glanced at her. The eyes of the swimmer were glowing red. Sihyun wiped his tears around his eyes.


    "You''ll be able to see it anytime. You''re not in Grandeliall anymore, are you? You can see it as much as you want, and you can go anywhere you want. And you have to talk to your parents about what you''ve been building up."


    I nodded my head reluctantly as I listened to him. It''s not the time to be foolish because she knows best. The swimming after realizing his appearance because of a sudden emotion turned red. The ominous thought that he would see himself as a child all his life, swimming quickly into his arms, appealing to the femininity.


    "I''ll do as you say. Instead, don''t forget about me."


    "You can''t forget."


    The swim with open arms embraced him and breathed into his arms. She went to great lengths to feel the warmth and body of Xi Hyun. Sihyun hugged her like that without hesitation.


    "... Do you want to come with me?"


    "It''s a charming proposition, but I don''t think I''ll be there. I''ll see you when it''s settled."


    I was curious about what Jo Chul, a world-famous figure, looked like, but he knew exactly where he was going and where he wasn''t supposed to go. It makes no sense to interrupt the reunion between parents and children without even noticing.


    The swimming out of his arms struggled to smile brightly. She followed a man named dominant, but could not keep her eyes off him.


    "Swim. See you later."


    Rin waves her hand as she watches the swimming pool disappearing far away, under the guard. Swimming helplessly waves back to repay her escort. Lin looks at the side face of her missing smile.


    "I wish you''d let me be encouraged. Why are you looking so sad now?"


    "I''ve never seen such a breakup before. It''s exhausting. It''s empty."


    "It''s not like I can''t see forever, but I''m depressed. Don''t worry. He''ll stick around even if you tell him not to."


    Lin''s words sobered him up, and he followed a set path. Where they were headed was a temporary base of operations. The guide with the loudspeaker worked hard to explain, but the point was simple. In short, it was like following the instructions well.


    Shi Hyun stepped into the makeshift base among a large group of people and looked at Rin.


    "Lynn, what are you going to do? Are you going to look at the gap like this and disappear, or are you going to formally proceed?"


    "I have an old identity, so I''m going to formally process it. I told you, it''s been less than a year since I went back to the wild. If nothing else, I''ll stay. And in order to marry you, I need an official ID. You can''t live as a wanderer forever, can you?"


    Lin crosses her arms with him. Shi ''col, the situation where the swim that disturbed her disappeared. Lin showed no hesitation in showing affection. But an obstacle appeared that prevented her.


    The rope is broken into men and women. After realizing that the rope was breaking for the physical examination, Lin fell off the string with a puffy expression.


    "I''ll see you in a little bit. Si-hyun."


    Lin instinctively realized that the number of people took as long as she needed to bite her molars and suppressed her desire to be with him.


    "Yes, Lynn, you too. Don''t leak anywhere else because it''s annoying."


    "You don''t have to tell me!"


    Seeing Lin''s back disappearing far away, she turns her back and lifts herself onto a line of men. A subtle number named 15345 takes her into the tent of a male tent.


    As it was a procedure to check the bottles obtained in Grandeliol for five years, the physician who was waiting inside told the story about the bandage wrapped around his right arm as soon as he saw the demonstration.


    Sihyun asked the other party to [cooperate] because he didn''t want to do it for such a small reason. Results are all green. After a quicker inspection than anyone else, the demonstration moved to the next location.


    Piling up his personal details step-by-step in the numbering table 15345, he sat in a chair near him and waited for his turn to complete the last procedure. The standby declines at a rapid rate.


    Whether government officials in South Korea were all gathered together or in the process, the work was as fast as light. Seeing the people at the Temporary Ops Base moving in Ilsabullan, she felt like she had come to a strange world.


    Shortly after, however, Xi Hyun convinced himself that he had lived in the lawless zone for five years. It was natural to feel disconnected. But it''s something you can''t always look forward to. As long as civilization exists and you are back where you belong, you will have to adapt again.


    He realized that his turn had come and sat face to face with the official. With his approval, Xihyun was now a free body.


    "... Han Si-hyun''s records almost match those stored in the database five years ago. There''s nothing missing or that needs additional review, so you''ll get a new ID soon. However, there are no relatives who have applied to take over Se-hyun. If you have any relatives in mind, please let us know. I''ll make this quick."


    Sihyun, who listened to the official for a while, remained silent. The request was attractive, but there was no one to entrust it to.


    He was able to write the identity of Han Si-hyun because he had recovered his human image. But it was an orphan. My father died, and my mother ran away and made a new home. There was no mention of family members living outside Seoul in the memory of Shi Hyun. Even though I knew it, I didn''t want to ask for help.


    "No. I have to go through this by myself from now on."


    "Well, read this piece of paper."


    Sihyun listened to the official while carefully reading the handout in his hand. Many stories have been told, but the point is that the bailout policy for survivors is this good.


    Free monthly support of ? 950,000 for 3 years under government support. Offers basic rituals. Job recommendations first. Self-education, if you like.


    As policies and budgets have been in place for survivors for a long time, minimal guidelines have been presented. However, Sihyun was buried. It was untouched in my mind.


    He realized that he had not set anything up. He will, too. He''s been a priority all this time. Protesters decided to explore how to live in a society where survival is fundamentally guaranteed, and stepped up and signed the official''s papers.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 84 00084 An Expanding World

    "Do you want to do a thought test? You can do it for free here."


    At the words of the official, Ji-hyun stopped. I realized at first that such goodwill originated with the intent to gather survivors'' data. He scratches his head and ponders.


    When I was using my glutes as a human frame, I could only control my mind''s first thought, so my thinking stopped at a level of common sense. No matter what happened, no unusual figures could come out.


    That''s why he decided to measure his thinking.


    For two years, there was a basic Legion of Soul Save engraved on the skies of Grandeliol.


    It was a funny story to insist that he had remained incapacitated without knowing the legion in situations where the heteros might have attacked him and died.


    /074


    "Would a person who was Perfect Zero have had 40,000 thoughts from training regionals for two years?"


    After moderately controlling his thinking, he walked towards his place to stay. Thought measurements were easy because I had done it once before getting the title Perfect Zero. For five years, the process was faster, and that was the only thing that changed.


    Xi Hyun enters a crowded area that looks like an ant, and finds Lin''s trail. But one beat later, realizing that she was still running tests, she stopped looking for the trail.


    Sihyun was able to finish the examination so quickly because he could [ask]. I don''t know how much longer Lynn will be unable to do [please]. Sihyun decided to take a leisurely stroll around the temporary operations base. No, I tried.


    Unless Lindsey showed up.


    "Hey, come here."


    Seeing Lindsey gesturing towards herself, she sighed and walked towards her.


    "What''s going on? Isn''t this a busy time?"


    "My job is to get the survivors here safely. Don''t you want to meet your grandfather?"


    "By the way, the professor was here, right? Let''s go."


    Sihyun grabbed Lindsey''s hand.


    "Where do you grab a virgin''s hand so carelessly? You want to die?"


    Lindsey snarled, pulling out her hand. She was clumsy. Because every time I saw him, I remembered the fight I fought last night. Lindsey trembled at her arrogance and arrogance every time she remembered the day she risked her life to fight.


    It was because it was clear that the existence of Cetilian-Shi-hyun would have approached it differently, rather than formality-fighting. Moreover, he would not have been ashamed of being hung from a tree. Lindsey trembles as she recalls her dark history again.


    "Just because I know my nature doesn''t mean I want to hear the half of it. Why don''t you make your horse look pretty? I hear you''re still 21. I''m 25 years old, and I thought I still had your life in my hands."


    "Shut up and follow me, yo."


    "... just do as you''re told."


    After watching Lindsey''s words with her mouth and head, she declared her surrender. In the beginning, Lindsey was just a link to a vote. I didn''t mean to preach.


    Sihyun calmly walked the path behind Lindsey. The place she led him to was deep within the Temporary Ops Base. A place where ordinary survivors can never come across each other by chance. There were a lot of material lying around inside a large building that had passed through heavy security.


    In it, she couldn''t hide her happy smile. My heart trembled when I thought I''d seen her again for five years.


    Lindsey forcefully opened a door engraved with the words "lab 1." As the hinges and hinges collide, a hissing sound comes out of it.


    "Lindsey, I''m always talking, but be careful."


    "Yes, I''ll be careful."


    He looked back at the support of fixing a mechanical device the size of a soccer ball and his mouth went up. Opportunity was an obsession with research I had seen five years ago when I was sick of it.


    Sihyun knocked on the door playfully. Knock-knock, a cheerful voice echoes back. I tilted my head to agree with Sihyun. Stubborn eyes. Bandage on your right hand. No matter how much he thought about it, he was a man who wasn''t in his memory.


    "Who are you?"


    When asked for a favor, he slowly walked forward.


    "I told you. I was human before I became a monster. I''ve been through a lot since he left. One of them was getting back in shape. I''m really glad to see you again. Professor."


    I realized that the words from a man''s mouth refer to someone. And I knew there was only one person who could say that.


    "Th... tilian. Are you really Cetilian?!"


    I looked at Lindsey who brought her as if she couldn''t believe it. Seeing her grandfather''s face full of expectations, she just nodded. When he uncovered the bandage on his right hand and showed me the black coat inside, his eyes were wide open.


    "You really are Cetilian!"


    "Yes, it''s been a long time. Professor."


    Opposition and demonstration did not look back, but gave me a hot hug. It was a reunion for five years. It was the two of them who had unexpected breakups because they didn''t have any reason to. Their reunion was even more special because there was a snail that could not be solved.


    "Cetilian, no. You must be Se-hyun from here.Welcome. Thank God you''re here."


    I diligently prepared coffee and snacks for unexpected guests. Opportunity sitting across from him stared at him with a sparkling eye like a child looking at a gift.


    "How have you been?"


    "It was the same: hunting heteros, building territories, getting food. It was a repetition of survival."


    "I see."


    "How have you been?"


    "I was the same. I''ve been working on it all day trying to destroy the Grandeliols. Sometimes I think about you."


    I sighed in favor of a cup of tea. It was because I felt guilty that I was lying to him after meeting him for a long time. I didn''t have much of a problem with it. He lowers his head in favor of a cup of tea.


    "I''d like to apologize first. As promised, we''ve completed the device that can break the Grandeliols, but we haven''t created a world of equality enough for heteros to live in. This is not a pointless accomplishment for your life. I''m so sorry."


    Upvoting was Lindsey sitting next to her, bowing her head. She admired her grandfather''s approval more than anyone else, so the reaction was even more violent.


    "It''s not for Grandpa to bow his head. He did the best he could. So don''t bow to him."


    "I''m sorry. Your granddaughter''s been working for a tough job-hunter, I guess. I''ve had a long time with guys. Understand."


    It surprised me more as I lowered my head indefinitely. He came to vote and to settle, not to hold him accountable.


    "No, that''s what Lindsey said. Don''t bow your head. because I reached human law first. I can''t lose, can I?"


    He smiled brightly and cleared up the situation. He opened his mouth, staring at Lindsey and Shi Hyun.


    "Sounds like you know Lindsey, by the way. We wouldn''t even have time to see each other."


    "Lindsey got there first. I heard from the professor. I was a little surprised, too. I didn''t know your granddaughter was coming."


    "How''s it going?"


    I had to be careful because I agreed to know the nature of my granddaughter. It is because it is said to be a covert nature, but it was never a passive nature. It literally meant to cover people up.


    "Yes, it was really nice and polite. I thought about my grandfather very deeply. I almost stopped breathing. Mainly the sword..."


    "Taste not!"


    Lindsey covered his mouth with all her spirit when she saw a sign that a story about the fight was coming out of her mouth. Sihyun shakes his head to get away from Lindsey. She smiled calmly as she saw the two of them bickering properly.


    "I''m glad you''ve become so close in such a short time anyway. Lindsey is more discreet than she looks, so it takes time to make out with people."


    "I think I do. It''s very¡­"


    "Enough!"


    Lindsey closed her mouth again. She turns red. My body responded spontaneously to the thought that a story he had told could go into his grandfather''s ears. He only gladly stared at the two of them.


    "By the way, I think your right arm is intact. Can you show me?"


    "Of course."


    Sihyun untied the bandage and extended his right arm covered in black leather to Chan. Opportunity observed his arm with an interesting eye. Inquiry into the unknown remained.


    "Fantastic."


    "Yes?"


    When unexpected emotions came out of his mouth, Shi Hyun smiled. Even if you are in the shape of a human arm, it is essentially a monster''s arm.


    "The right arm is dangerous, but its power seems to be sealed. Drifting particles around like black dragons dancing. Do you mind if I name it?"


    "... I respectfully decline your offer."


    Since it seemed like a ridiculous name-title would appear, Sihyun wrapped around a bandage and stopped saying yes. In the worst case, we might have to put up with a deformed right arm as a kind of stigma. I didn''t think I could take it if I had a strange name.


    "Too bad. I had a feeling this time. It would have been the name of the century, I''m afraid. Too bad."


    He tasted like he felt sorry for it. One cetyllian was enough for me to get my vote, so I was only consistent with Morse.


    "Oh, I''ve been thinking about that since I first saw it. How strong have you become? Ever since we walked on the sidewalks, we thought we''d reach human form someday. I never thought it would turn out so perfectly."


    It was doubtful because he was one of those who knew the abilities of the Viceroy.


    "Unfortunately, he''s not perfect. It''s almost as similar as humans, but the Bone-Cetillion remains clear. But you must have gotten stronger. If the professor hadn''t completed Plomeoia in the near future..."


    He told me to stop talking. It was because I heard someone''s voice behind his back.


    "It''s difficult, I agree. You come into contact with other people without even reporting to me."


    The advent of a pioneer who resembles a fish, Carrydom, and Lindsey''s body froze in place. Opportunity is under massive surveillance. It was because it reminded me that I shouldn''t be in contact with others.


    Sihyun stared at the sudden Caridome. Protruded gills and fins. And a skin that''s transparent enough to show blood lines and muscles. Shi Hyun suddenly noticed that he was harassing Carrydom without anyone explaining it, and smiled strangely. Karidom''s gaze faced Sihyun and his head twisted.


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m Han Si-hyun. This time, one of the survivors was rescued from Grandeliol. I visited him because I had received a great favor from the professor before."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 85 00085 An Expanding World

    Karidom stares at Sihyun. You have the same eyes as a raptor who seeks prey. The demonstration that received an unfavorable look only smiled unrealistically. Carrydom stares at him and kicks his tongue.


    "I see. Unfortunately, more than this visit is not allowed. I don''t know, but Dr. Kang-sung is a person of interest. He''s in a position not to meet civilians without procedures. So why don''t you get out of here? Right now."


    He smiled as he saw the eyes of Karidom giving the blessing. It was only a matter of minutes before he agreed to it. Arriving here in such a short time means that the eyes of the Caridome are all over the makeshift base.


    It is important to be aware that there is such an influence on the existence of opposites. However, he smiled. The greater the influence of the Caridome, the more it helped his plan.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. It''s been so long since I''ve seen you. I must have put you in an awkward position."


    "Just so you know, get out."


    After Lindsey was escorted out of the first lab, Sihyun turned his head to look at the Caridome. I wasn''t angry. It was only a meaningful time to know how transcendent beings see people. I had forgotten that Lynn was kind, but that''s what pioneers were like. So did Hugh and Hurn.


    Sihyun, who saw Karithom staring at him as if to kill him, prayed to see him again soon.


    [I can''t sleep at night]


    [heavy headache]


    And my voice is forgotten.


    The voice dug into his head, and Carrydom suffered from an unknown headache. There was no time to confront him because he appeared without any precedent. Carrydom shakes his head and tries to endure the headache, but the cause is not found. It only grows unpleasant.


    "Wait. I''ll be there at night."


    /075


    Sihyun came out of the lab and found Lin running from afar. Lin rushes to Shi Hyun''s side in a swift step, holding him still in his arms.


    "Si-hyun, aren''t you going to leave me? Don''t throw it away if you''re an old maid."


    After a few hours, Lin sighs. She was cheerful only when we first broke up. I wonder what happened. Se-hyun, who had a question in her head, opened her mouth.


    "What are you talking about, an old maid?"


    "I''m 37..."


    "What."


    "It said in the official file that I was 37 years old."


    Lin, who was reciting powerlessly, sat down. She didn''t expect her identity to change so miserably. To be precise, I forgot. That''s why it was more shocking.


    "You make fun of an agent who doesn''t look that old compared to his age! I''m an eternal 20-year-old girl, not a 37-year-old girl..."


    There were so many other things I wanted to bet on, but I tried to ignore her. She was no longer a girl and was no longer forever.


    "It''s your fault for not taking care of it. After all this time, you have to grow old on paper, don''t you? You''re not in shock. Why are you doing this? It''s funny how pioneers get mixed up in those numbers."


    "But I''ve always wanted to be your age."


    "Well, that''s for sure. I can''t keep saying I''m 25 years old."


    Lin settles down once more in her selfless remarks.


    "On paper, there''s a 12 year difference. Band-Aid. Four-year-old difference doesn''t even match, but a 12-year-old difference must be hard to see around. Plus, if Swimmer finds out, he''ll make fun of me for the rest of his life. Again, I have to rebuild it."


    Xi Hyun glanced at Lin, who had become panicked with a completely useless topic. She was originally 175 years old, and even though she was 37 years old, she was only a child compared to her original age.


    It was reduced to one-fifth. In other words, it was not bad to deceive a 25-year-old adult as a 5-year-old child.


    It was nothing to be sad about. However, she aimed at a gentle man. Therefore, I covered up the harsh reality without discussing it.


    "Relax, even if she''s over 100 years old, she''ll be with you."


    "Really?"


    It was strangely a scratch on the truth, but Lin opened her eyes wide to find rest in her arms.


    /076


    Kyungmin and her brother Gyeong-jun get on top of the limousine. Even if they leave Grandeliol in five years, their identities haven''t changed, so there are a lot of bodyguards around them.


    "Haha."


    I just heard the identity of Kyungmin and Gyeong-jun. And I had to freeze in place. They were the youngest and youngest of a mythical group to fight in the top 1 and 2 corners of the family. The word that was so different from yesterday''s life was so unrealistic.


    Kyungmin, who was on the limo, pushed her head out of the car window to break the thought of that end. The end that has not yet escaped the shock is just staring at Kyungmin''s face.


    "Would you like to come with me? If you tell me now, I can skip the process myself."


    Unexpected offers. And even though it was a thankful note, the end of the road shook my head.


    "No, I''ll accept it. I want to finish what I started for five years. Besides, I have a lot of work to do with my wife and daughter. And don''t call me Captain from now on. There''s no more scorpion guilds. Just call me mister."


    "I see. It''s a shame I can''t call you Captain because of your words, but I can''t help it. Sir, no, the end of the line."


    Kyungmin took out a pack of cigarettes and a lighter in the limo and gave it to the end.


    "I''m not smoking, but you''re smoking a lot. You won''t get it during the process, so I want to give you something like this."


    "Thank you."


    The end was a gentle acceptance of Kyungmin''s favor. He missed smoking, too. The end of the five years he had not smoked was a mouthful of smoke.


    "What are you going to do about the end, by the way?"


    "Well, I''ll think about it slowly since you said you''ll get the grant. You know, life in the Grand Delliol was tight. I''d like to take some time off."


    Unlike the horse, I was thinking of a career as a hunter. He knew his personality was highly intelligent, so he had no intention of returning to detective service. He was running toward fifty years of hardship one day. I had to raise money for my old age while my body was moving more smoothly.


    That''s why I was thinking of a hunter. He was preparing for the future with the intention of finishing it all at once.


    "If anything happens, please call me here. I''ll help you as much as I can."


    Kyungmin took a business card out of her arms and gave it to the end. The end of the road I read down the business card in my hand. Other things didn''t stand out, but the title ''Lee Kyung-min Park'' was incredibly vivid.


    "Well, I''ll see you later, even if it doesn''t come to this."


    "Okay, I''ll see you next time. Be healthy."


    "Yeah, you take care, too."


    Kyung Kyung Kyung, who shared the end of the road and the last greeting, lifted himself up in the car. A limousine exits the makeshift base at a rapid rate and enters the highway towards Busan. Kyung-joon, who squeezed the juice unexpectedly, opened his mouth.


    "Did you know?"


    "What?"


    "Swimming is Ji Ho-cheol''s daughter."


    "Ah, swimming."


    To tell you the truth, Kyungmin was also somewhat surprised. Kyungmin knew that the child she was taking care of was much less than that, because there was little to no personal story about swimming.


    Suddenly, I didn''t expect to be guarded by bodyguards in the arms of Cho-cheol and Park. But it wasn''t just unconvincing. It was because she and Park looked remarkably similar in appearance. That''s what blood doesn''t do. Kyungmin turned her head and looked at Kyeong-ju.


    "I didn''t know. Why is that?"


    "No, I have something to tell my father."


    Gyeong-jun smiled faintly behind his tilting head. In his mind was already a perfect future.


    - 077.


    Swimming was held in the arms of her mother, Bakshia. After five years, I longed for my mother''s arms, but I was born. Five years equalized the height of her eyes. A swimming hug that seemed to have missed the flow of time and turned into a silly lady, could not be seen as a mother''s quarters.


    "How did you grow up to be so beautiful?"


    The swim smiles faintly at the compliment of Shia. After five years, the family welcomed her as she was in the memory of swimming.


    At first, I was worried about which face to meet. At that time, Hochol and Shea were both busy times, so they didn''t even see their faces. Of course, there was anxiety about the reunion.


    I was worried that I might have a warm reaction. But realizing that it was all worthless worries, the swim sighs of relief. The two people who saw her were so eager to welcome her.


    "Really, don''t you think so?"


    "That''s right."


    Cho-cheol turns his head in a short reply. I just coughed up my cough because my daughter looked so different. I could also say that I was surprised and embarrassed. It was as if Bakshia had returned from his youth.


    In his memory, she was just a lonely kid who was a little crazy. It was not this feminine. That''s why the surprise doubled.


    After holding her hands tightly, she opened her mouth thinking about the archaeology of her daughter''s experience.


    "You don''t have to worry anymore. Baby, Mommy and Daddy are gonna help you. Just say the word. I''ll do anything for you."


    With an exaggerated tone, the swim nods quietly.


    Five years ago, Shea heard that Grandeliol and Hetero invaded Seoul, and she wanted to die. It was because I felt lost thinking that my daughter who was left alone at home could have died in that hell.


    She spent five years of her life folding up all her activities and praying that only her daughter Swim would return safely. This moment facing this swim seemed like a dream.


    "What hasn''t happened in five years?"


    Words filled with worries. The swimming realized that it meant something that would happen in the lawless zone. He judged that a story about Sihyun and Lin could be poured out.


    When the swimming doesn''t answer, Hocheol pounces on her with a embarrassing look.


    "Just say the word. Swimming, if you''ve been through something painful or painful, this father will do whatever it takes to put you back together. And I will make sure that everyone who did that gets what they deserve."


    The swim shakes its head because of Hochol''s determination. What she received for five years was overwhelming interest and affection for her. Even in a hell of a situation, I felt that I couldn''t repay him for the extremity I felt with no discomfort.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 86 00086 The world unfolds

    "No, I met a nice guy and I got out of there fine. In fact, I haven''t had a hard time in five years. The person who took care of me took care of me from one to ten."


    "Are you the one that Yooseong told you about?"


    "Yes, he got us out of here."


    Hochol''s face was revealed at once because of his title. And I painted the image of the middle-aged man. An intellectual being with the grace and kindness of Santa Claus. So, Hocheol nodded his head.


    It was not an easy thing to say at the point of view of Asia. It was because she saw a black ring embedded in the left hand ring of the swimming. Even if he was in Grandeliol, he would have known the basics. She didn''t think swimming didn''t know the meaning of the left-hand weakness.


    Maybe you found a connection in Grandeliol for the rest of your life. Shea remained silent. It was because I didn''t think it would be easy to convince Hochol. To support her love, she concluded that she would take a little more time to watch.


    However, unlike the Asian hope, Hochol simply found a ring on the left hand ring of the swimming. But he noticed the Black Ring for a different reason than Xia.


    "Swimming, where did you get the ring?"


    "Yes?"


    Hochol observed that Hochol had pierced her ring before the swimming face concealed it. He looked surprised as if he had found a treasure in a pile of rubbish.


    "Look... why are you here?"


    /078


    The Caridome hasn''t been able to calm down all day. I couldn''t even rest on my bed. The headache that started in the afternoon was because it ate his head endlessly. Unexplained headache. Taking painkillers didn''t help.


    Carrydom sits on a chair, staring out at the window. One night there was a sad moon rising, but his mind never thought of sinking to the bottom. It was because the headache also made me lose sleep.


    "Hello."


    Carrydom rises from his seat in astonishment at the sound of his voice. Where he is is also the core of a makeshift base of operations. No one could get close enough to hear his voice to avoid his attention.


    "Who are you? Identify yourself!"


    "It''s me."


    Karydom''s gaze became dull as he saw a slow walking figure with a relaxed voice.


    "Han Si-hyun?"


    Within seconds, Carrydom''s expression, which gave out the name of the uninvited, distorted without compassion. He had the audacity to show his support and would not forget the young man who had come into the laboratory.


    "How did you get in here?"


    "I''ve entered the entrance."


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "With you?"


    Sihyun, who snorted, sat across from the Caridome in a natural footstep, as if it were his room. Sihyun stared at the Caridome with a gentle look on his face and opened his mouth.


    "I heard that a pioneer was involved in harassing you while I was away. It''s a pity.Even Humans can think that, but they''re not pioneers, are they? It''s funny to act the same way as Humans when you feel overwhelmed by the idea of being different from Humans. Isn''t that right?"


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    "There are people in the world who do funny things like that."


    Sihyun''s jaw twisted greatly. What''s in there is sticky flesh and rage. And an adversary to the Khalidom.


    "I don''t think you noticed, so I''ll tell you. You''re the funny one."


    "Huh, he''s so full of shit. So, what do you want to say? You want me to take a look at it?"


    The Caridome looks clear as if it''s caught in the grasp of the demands of its unwanted guests. But it was useless. There was no one who could control him as a pioneer. At least not among humans.


    "If only that were the end of it. If you kill someone for hating you, there won''t be anything left."


    Sihyun revealed his opinions in the grave. Of course, it was just nonsense in Carrydom''s view.


    "I''ll give you one deal. But that''s it. I think this happened because I''m close to Humans, but I don''t want your pity."


    Karidom raises his mind. His thinking is 2.1 million. There was enough room on that continent for one person. And it was always just one part of a pioneer''s standard. In the realm of man, there was nothing to ask.


    A full drop of water began to rise in the room. Karidom''s unique technique was'' circulation ''. His specialty was to convert all the water vapor floating in the atmosphere into droplets.


    Carrydom gave thought to every drop of water. The appearance was reinforced by thought, even with drops of water, and inside it had a similar strength as a chain bead. Being hit didn''t end with being sick.


    "Kneel down and pray now. I want to avoid causing unnecessary fuss."


    "That''s what I want to say."


    "You''re not going to bend to the end. Don''t regret it."


    The angry Caridome flicks his fingers. The dry sound has become a trigger that moves hundreds of droplets. The transparent droplets - chains - swarmed at the same time towards the demonstration.


    Every drop of water had the power to break his head and break his arm, but he wasn''t even a little nervous. The levels and competencies of the Khalidom have been speculating since the beginning.


    Gather round.


    The realm of manipulation was a situation that went from "the other person''s body and mind" to "energy and vigor." Like the winners, it increased comprehension and broadened the range of effects. It was also the result of two years of desperate training.


    So, the drops that obeyed him changed direction and gathered in his hands. The droplets that seemed to pierce him soon became a large drop of sheep.


    "I don''t want it to end well, if it doesn''t end well."


    When the black azirang rose from his right arm, the droplets evaporated, losing their vitality and thought. Then, Karidom was able to assess the strength of his body. It was because his thinking had increased so dramatically that he could not do more than ordinary people. Estimated thinking is over 2 million. The Caridome was an unthinkable shame.


    "...?!"


    It was surprising, but the Caridome could not even scream. Behind his back, a shadow appeared and attacked him. The carridom, with its eyes wide open, fell on the spot. The Caridome, bound to a black mass of limbs, resisted with thought, but it was of no use. It all just vanished into thin air, touching Xi Hyun''s black azrang.


    Depending on his will, the shadow became a sharp sword and spear that split Karidom''s body. The scent of the shadow moving as quickly and accurately as a machine, avoiding only the crux, was sharp and fast enough to make the viewer astonish.


    As the blood splashes out like a fountain over clear skin, the Caridome lets out a scream that does not come out. Watching the blade of the shadow pierce through the muscles and move cold enough to see the bone, I thought I was going crazy.


    But the Caridome was unable to lose consciousness. The needle and thread of the shadow were busy moving over the egg''s skin. The thread of the shadow was thinner than the hair, sewing the muscles and skin of the carydom. Such exquisite craftsmanship. No matter how severely divided it was, it only seemed faint over time.


    After a magical move, sweat trickles down the back of the carridom. Carrydom trembles in horror that he cannot die in extreme pain.


    "Can you see the situation now?"


    Carrydom nods without a peek. I just swayed up and down like crazy to stay alive. He was just one of the least extraordinary pioneers on the continent. I happened to be a socialite pretending to be a king in a country called Korea.


    Thinking about all the years that he had struggled with it, Sihyun casually gave his opinion.


    "What I want is no big deal. Perhaps you''ll have a chance to repent. If you want to hear it, you don''t have to react if you want to keep playing with me up and down."


    The Caridome shakes its head in reflex. At the same time, the shadow that was covering his mouth disappeared. Karidom opens his mouth before the opportunity is gone.


    "What do you want?"


    Sihyun, who didn''t like the answer, trampled the Karidom''s ship.


    "Respect."


    "... What do you want?"


    Karidom, who fully understood the ups and downs relationship, expressed his respect to Sihyun without hesitation.


    "There''s a bottle of Stigma disappearing in your name at the top." They say it''s not uncommon on that continent. After the announcement of the four-pioneer who has helped this country for a long time, your treatment will be discussed once again. He''s not suspected of being a heterosexual mole, he''s become an incurable patient. "


    "But if you do, you''ll ask me why I haven''t told you."


    "Why don''t we just announce that we didn''t want to cover it up because we can''t accept that humans are so good at destroying the sexuality of Grandelliol?"


    "No... I can''t do that."


    It was the language cluster that envied the humans and did not speak. All the trust that had been built up so far had only been destroyed.


    "Your head must hurt. I can''t sleep."


    At his exact condition, Carrydom gives me goosebumps. It is a secret that cannot be known unless it is a party and provider.


    "Do you..."


    "I think someone did it."


    I couldn''t connect the Khalidom. Unexplained headaches and insomnia caused by sudden onset. Karidom denied the fact that it all came from one person''s ability.


    "Can you believe it?"


    If you die, you die with me that day.


    [Suicide by suffocation using his abilities - Suicide -]


    Carrydom felt a breathtaking shock. It is because the flow of thought has taught us that the flow of the world is trapped within such an order. Everything she said was true. It was neither arrogance nor self-righteousness.


    "Have you lost your mind?! You''re putting my life on the same line with an old man who doesn''t know when he''ll die!? The worst way to die!"


    Opportunity was passing through old age. It is a time when we do not know when we can go to the threshold of death. No matter how much life expectancy increases, you can''t go against a thousand people. Karidom is nauseous because he thinks he can scream.


    "So you should have done it well in advance. Give yourself something good, promise the best conditions, and take away anything that might be stressful for you. You know what? If you''re good, will you break this constraint before the professor dies? Maybe we can survive as long as you live."


    He laughed low as he looked at the ground-going Caridome. From the beginning, he was going to put the Khalidom as his shield of approval. The idea that gifting ''useful tools'' is not bad, since you can''t always be around. Killing didn''t solve it. It was much more beneficial to use it as a means of service from head to toe. The ability to win has not changed, so it was also a wise choice.


    "Don''t look at me like that. You finish what you started."


    There was one more constraint on Carrydom that Sihyun said.


    "... but punishment won''t motivate you."


    [The more you do good to the professor, the better things will get.]


    [But the constraints don''t go away]


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Yeah, I''ll forget about the bone marrow.

 87 00087 An Expanding World

    /079


    The world was changing fast. It''s already been three days since all the survivors who had been locked up in Seoul for five years have been brought out by Flomoia. The world looked to Korea. The first place to destroy Grandeliols and successfully rescue survivors. I watched and breathed what miracles I would perform in the future.


    Of course, that was not the only situation that changed rapidly. Rumors of a vote began to fade. Treatment was also being improved unknowingly. Objectively, we were able to defeat the Grandeliols and rescue the survivors safely, so it was all possible because there was a vote.


    There was no reason to be treated unjustly. It was only because the Caridoms were confronting him that the public defended him. But it was different now. The situation has also proven the rationale for the disappearance of Stigma as a true young appeal - sacrifice - of Karidom. It was only a matter of time before Karidom''s mind turned around and he emerged as a key figure on the mission base.


    In the blink of an eye, a supportive force was created. People who have been pushed to reason and rank so far have actively gathered to support each other. Flow and dominance were already in favor. While I was puzzled by the opinions about improving the apple agenda and treatment, I soon realized whose actions it was.


    "You were right about the Caridome, weren''t you?"


    The upvote on the watchtower saw a demonstration standing next to him.


    Another ''unique vibration cancelation generator'' that would beautifully decorate the end of Grandelliol, ''Paeston'', was about to be launched. He nods slowly, gazing at the Paeston on the launch pad.


    "Yes, I did."


    He didn''t hide it. I didn''t even think about hiding it. Karidom did not fall by his side from morning until evening. It was after Shi Hyun met with Karidom. Even if I didn''t notice it, it was a change I had to notice.


    How can we not know when we stick together as if people have changed and are loyal to each other? He tilts his head to hear that his guess did not slip.


    "But it''s strange. I''ve experienced that he doesn''t have the generosity to take someone''s word for it."


    Why is it that the proud pioneer listens to Hyun and reacts vigorously? That was the question of yes. With a faint smile, he opened his mouth.


    "I asked Mr. Carrydom to cooperate. because sincerity always works everywhere. Mr. Carrydom was actually a fan of yours. It just came out a little bad. Now that you''re a dog, please take good care of her."


    Seeing the demonstration of the treatment of the Caridome with the attitude of a pet, there was some curiosity, but I kept my mouth shut. It was a gesture from the thought of whether or not he did well.


    "If he''s done so well that he won''t cause trouble, there''s nothing I can say. Thank you so much.I was able to clear my name thanks to you."


    Opportunity bent at the waist, and Xihyun stroked his hand.


    "No, your job is my job. You gave me a lifelike stigma, and I can''t give you that. So if something like this happens next time, please don''t hesitate to tell me."


    "But I don''t think it''s right to accept it like this."


    "Let''s make a top story. Because when I''m in trouble, I go to the professor."


    The upvotes quietly nodded and accepted his offer. Sihyun smiled bitterly. I thought Lindsey would come out of her mouth without saying yes.


    "Are we going to Busan now?"


    "Yes, because the closer you get to the capital - Busan - the more profitable it will be. Are you staying here?"


    "No, I''m thinking of going down to Busan when this is over. Now that we''ve solved the case that the world called a disaster, let''s take a break and enjoy it slowly. Thanks to you, the surveillance is gone."


    He shrugged his shoulders and blew away all the tears that had accumulated. Sihyun didn''t say anything, but only watched the act of support. The unanimous vote for a while was unexpected.


    "Would you like to stay with me? You won''t have to worry about a place to sleep since it''s quite spacious."


    Sihyun almost accepted the unconscious decision. But he couldn''t. It was because of Lin''s thought. I couldn''t let go of her expectation of smiling every day imagining her own life.


    "I appreciate the favor, but I have a partner. It''s been a long time since I''ve been outside, so I''m having a hard time getting in and out."


    "You mean the girl named Lynn? Haha, forget what I just said. I made some weird noises about the two of you."


    Shaking my head, I remembered the ''preliminary'' I had just seen. Her bright smile and vibrant personality were impressive. She smiled favorably at the thought of her being a good match with Sihyun.


    "Then what are you going to do when you get out? Will you go to college like you used to when you were human? Or is there something else I''ve been thinking about?"


    "I''m going to be a hunter if I have to."


    A hunter. With his current abilities, he was at the top of his class for as long as possible. Moreover, it was the most efficient profession for the demonstration that he had to catch heteros in order to set up a save-point-return point victoriously.


    "You''re a hunter. There''s nothing you can do about it. Yeah, how much thought is out there?"


    "I''ve adjusted it to 40,000."


    "Too low. Thought I could do it again, but why did you adjust it so low? It''s like a disgrace to the mindset of a man who just escaped from incapacitation."


    "You can''t buy the doubt. When I was human, I didn''t have anything to do with my thinking to get the title Perfect Zero. I mean, it''s weird that someone like that has only been at basic regionals for two years, and then suddenly it''s just spiking, isn''t it?"


    "... was it perfect zero?"


    As soon as I heard what he said, I was firm. Perfect Zero was a word that refers to an incapable person who is so hard to see that he has no talent for thought. The case was so few that counting with fingers was faster.


    "Yes."


    "This is bad."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Perfect zero is still perfect zero. Even the incompetents close to Perfect Zero haven''t mastered regionals yet. They''re too much of a pain in the ass."


    Xi Hyun froze on the spot, saying yes. It was because he had vague expectations that the incompetent would disappear and the Savior''s offering would disappear. But it wasn''t. The flame of danger was still alive.


    When Shi Hyun realized what absolute immunity meant to Hugh, he shut up.


    "Do you understand? No one''s thought so far as perfect zero." "


    Kuaaaaang.


    At the end of the vote, Paeston, which was launched from the launcher, flew into the sky and fell into the center of Grandeliol. If Flomoia is the key to unlocking the door, Paeston is the hammer that breaks the door itself.


    Paeston, who came in contact with the ''Grandeliols'', shattered the transparent wall, creating a resonance. Everything within the realm of Paeston has been broken and broken. It was only after Paeston destroyed the Grand Delriol and destroyed the middle of Seoul with a terrible sound.


    However, all of those things didn''t come to his attention.


    /080


    When "Goju" and "Jo Jin-hyun" arrived after being summoned by General Kim Cheol-hyung ( ?), the commander of the temporary operations base, they hesitated to enter the command room. Zhua and Jinhyun, who already knew that their boss, General Kim Chul-woong, hated false pretenses, quickly bowed down.


    General Kim Chul-soo, who was blunt enough to match the word "iron armor", looked at the appearance of Goju and Jo Jin-hyun and nodded slightly.


    "Yes, get out."


    Jua and Jinhyun, who lowered their hands, immediately got into an upright position. Their faces were harder than ever because they felt with years of experience that embarrassing commands were issued whenever General Kim Chul-woong called.


    "Commander Koju, Captain Jo Jin-hyun. It''s not the same as calling you. Well, as you may have noticed, you''re on a special assignment."


    Kim Chul-soo picked up one of the scattered filings on the desk and pushed it forward for Jua and Jin-hyun to see.


    "Read the details in here."


    Jua opens Pandora''s Box and reads the contents all the way down the document. There was a person''s history and quirkiness on the A4 paper.


    Han Si-hyun, an incapacitation-Perfect zero, gained 40,000 ideas in 2 years. Jua recognized the value of Han Si-hyun at once and realized why she had been served with this mission.


    Jua, who handed over the file to Jinhyun, voiced her opinion.


    "That''s unusual. And if this is true, it could turn blue. If we can figure out why or how this guy''s drawing up his ideas, we can significantly reduce the number of eclipses."


    In any way, thought power could not be empowered for those near Perfect Zero and Perfect Zero. The skills brought by the pioneers, Legion, were impossible.


    However, the world would be in turmoil again if we could reveal the secret since the case came out like this. Target - Han Si-hyun - once again realized the importance of this mission, not giving that information was that valuable.


    "Yes, Commander Gochua, as you said. Han Si-hyun has a secret we don''t even know about. It could be about Legion, or it could be about his birth, so watch him without missing a thing. We could be rid of catastrophe-iclips-is. Quietly reveal his secret without anyone knowing. That is the order given to you this time."


    "But there''s no reason to approach the target. You''re going into Duke Affairs?


    If I approached her without a good reason, she would be seen as suspicious. Since it was effective to go into action without boring and boring undercover work or intimate work, Joo kept such information in his mouth without hesitation.


    "I can''t help but wonder about the commander who''s expecting kidnapping or imprisonment."


    After going through all the contents of the document, Jin Hyun put the heavy contents in his mouth. I picked up my sword and gun when I was growing up, but he had the lowest conscience. That''s why I couldn''t help but make it sound like I was pinching Gochua''s speech.


    "The timing is not good. The method is on hold. It''s a situation where all the survivors are focused. In a situation like that, a sudden abduction can only be good for the passengers. So this time, we aim to gather information as close to the target as possible. Don''t block the means and means. This side won''t spare any support."


    Kim Chul-ryong said that, and took another piece of iron from the desk and gave it to Jooa and Jin-hyun.


    "Commander Gochua and Captain Jo Jin-hyun have already created your identities."


    Jua, who had picked up the iron file and looked through its contents, shed a tear.


    With this identity, there was no problem. It was because I had the authority to contact the target first. Reasonable.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 88 00088 An Expanding World

    No, I could say it was rather suspicious, but it was an understandable choice. At least that''s what Jua thought.


    "... this is going to be hard."


    Jinhyun scratched his head beside Jua. The new identity used in it could also be their occupation and drama.


    /081


    In front of the bus going down to Busan, Sihyun met an unexpected guest. Lindsey was the granddaughter of her upvotes and had a stubborn tone that did not match her beautiful appearance. She doesn''t know it''s too far until it''s time to leave. She grabs him and bows her head.


    "Thank you."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "About the Caridome! You did this. Don''t pretend you don''t know."


    Lindsey, who was screaming, looked up at her horribly. She was thankful and inferior to Sihyun for her cool work with Karidom and grandfather. She accomplished her goal no matter how hard she tried for two years in one night. Even if I told him not to be jealous, I couldn''t.


    "What are you doing with that? And if you''re thankful, I heard it from the professor. It''s what I wanted to do."


    I told Lindsey to ignore her, but she couldn''t. He would, too. He was the one who pulled her most respected grandfather out of the muck of despair. Even Lindsey, who had grave emotions, could not treat her with a face that was fine.


    "I''m so sorry. I apologize for all the mistakes I''ve made."


    Lindsey bent her back clearly enough to show her back, expressing her heart to him. Rather, it was Xi Hyun who was embarrassed by her candid apology. Lindsey was stubborn because of her stubborn tone and strong pride. She didn''t know how desperately she could tighten her head.


    You can''t just hurt someone who genuinely regrets and apologizes for their actions. Sihyun opened her mouth so that Lindsey no longer felt guilty.


    "People always make mistakes. All anyone can do is try not to make the same mistake twice. If you know what you''re doing wrong, you better be careful next time. So don''t keep it in your heart."


    "Got it."


    At Lindsey''s gentle nod, Xi reflexively stroked her head. I moved my hands as carefully as I did for the swimming one day.


    "Ah¡­"


    Lindsey stretched out as she touched her head warmly. When she regained consciousness of her universal elasticity, she took her hands off her head. He scratches his head in a dazzling manner, rebuking his hand for not even knowing it.


    "Sorry, you can''t do that to a grown woman either, can you?"


    Lin''s eyes were so cold that the car window was pierced that she smiled. It was because I realized that Lin, who was waiting for him on the bus, had reached a threshold. As the departure time approached, she waved her hands at Lindsey. He did not neglect to utter a word of warning to the Khalidom, who was staring at him from afar.


    "See you later, Lindsey."


    "Yeah, I''ll see you when I get a chance."


    As she waved her hands at Sihyun and felt empty, Lindsey only tilted her head to look at her palms.


    /082


    Swimming was the first time I noticed that the ring that Sihyun gave me was'' Bogu ''. No, it''s the first time I''ve heard of Bogu. That''s why she was able to listen to the details of the eyeball unintentionally.


    Look. It was a product of a dual civilization and technology, collectively referred to as a tool with the same power as a miracle that modern technology cannot replicate. The Ring of Shadow was made with the power of demonstration, so it did not match the word "see" because its civilization and technology had nothing to do with it. Only a swimmer with detailed history tilted his head.


    However, he could not reveal the truth without ignorance. I had to visit the ''Time Workshop'' because I was drawn to the hand of my father, Jocheol. It was to verify the ability of the Ring of Shadows received from Sehyun. The swim spins around thinking things are getting bigger.


    After realizing that the swimming pool had a complement, Hocheol felt like he was losing his mind for a moment. I had no idea that Bogu would come out of Grandeliol.


    Soon, he had to worry about the ability of the swimming ring. Bogu possessed the power to transcend human technology, but it did not give a positive and dramatic power.


    Among them were the types of furniture that put a curse or slowly eroded the body of the user. That''s why Hochol was worried more than the joy of seeing Bo-gu, because he thought that there might be something wrong with his daughter who had been reunited after five years.


    That''s why Hochol has been looking for his old keeper, postponing everything.


    "I can''t figure out the composition. It''s the most bizarre case of all the furniture we''ve ever seen. She''s not responding to any stimuli. This sucks or Class S."


    The master and craftsman of the Stationery Workshop, ''Old Testament'' examined the black ring in his hand. Hochol believed in the power of the current. If he says he doesn''t know, he really doesn''t know. At least no one in Korea was competent enough to keep up with his skills.


    "Is there a reason?"


    "Of course I do. I''ve only touched a piece of furniture for five years, but this is the best you''ve got?"


    The currents wearing nudity observed a black ring with fierce eyes. His senses, which have dealt with many armor over the years, have told us something special about the Black Ring.


    "You know what''s funny? As soon as you lifted this ring, you felt it, too."


    With a joyful look, he placed the ring on the meter. Surprisingly, the weighing meter did not react despite the ring being raised.


    "Exactly 0.00 grams. It''s weightless. It''s not made of materials or resources on Earth. It''s obvious. I don''t even know how to refine it..."


    Scratching the forehead, I scoured the appearance of the black ring with interesting eyes. And then some time later, I developed an idea. Most of the furniture was spilled as a test to respond to thought.


    Wheyrik.


    The current couldn''t hide its surprised face when a window popped out, frightened by the thought force. What he had in his hand was clearly a spear, but if he hadn''t seen it, he wouldn''t have been so realistic.


    "... This doesn''t weigh the same as the ring. I''ve been looking at it since it was weightless, but it''s also ignoring its mass. Well, that''s how it all works."


    When Hochol heard the explanation of the current, he turned to swimming.


    "Swimming, can I test how strong this spear is?"


    Curiosity arose when Hocheol saw a black window rising while drawing a smooth and fluffy straight line. When I thought the Black Ring was a simple kind of armor, my concerns about swimming ran far away.


    "... if you''d be so careful."


    "Of course. Just trust me. I''ll return it without a scratch."


    I didn''t hate Hochol''s words, but I wasn''t worried about swimming. He would, too. It was his work. She knew that the gift she had given her was so powerful that she couldn''t even measure it, it wouldn''t break a few times. It wasn''t faith or trust. It was just one fact.


    "Well, then, which one should I test..."


    Hochul picked up one of the merchandise hanging on the wall of the Time Workshop, raising his thinking. The currents cried out at the thought power of the hocheol, which was strong enough to emit strong heat around it.


    "Wait! That''s a Class A Hetero crust sword! It''s not for sale in a market or a market!"


    "Hang it in front of me."


    An answer without hesitation. Ryu quickly gave up after realizing that Hochol had a stubborn personality, unlike a loving and intellectual impression.


    "Well done, really."


    The halfway decent moment looked carefully at the black spear. He was wondering how powerful the mysterious spear was. The other party also agreed to pay for the cost of the exam. Ryu decided to enjoy the situation.


    "Hap!"


    Hochol, who had developed his imagination, lowered his black spear with his sword in his hand. Even though it was a simple act, Hochol''s actions were not so light as to have such strong power in Korea that he had no enemies. His blow was heavy enough that the Time Workshop was shaken for a while.


    "Bounce the sword? Without a scratch? It''s a thing. It''s a thing."


    After checking the status of the black window, Ryu nodded his elongated head in a dazzled expression. The armor was not changed after being hit by a strong force of thought.


    "You don''t want to sell? I''ll do you a favor."


    "I''m sorry, this is not for sale. It''s my daughter''s."


    Looking at the Black Ring and seeing the face of the current swallower, Hochol led the cold swimmer to the Black Ring. The swimming ring on the left hand ring with a familiar gesture made him realize that the gift he gave was greater than he thought. I feel like that''s how much she thought of herself. I couldn''t help but be happy.


    "Swimming, by the way, how did you get this? You seem to have an unusual history..."


    He couldn''t hide the boiling blood. The existence of Bogu was the same as the location in Seoul. Swimming toward Hochol''s face, he stroked the ring of shadow and uttered his last words.


    "I got it from someone precious. I don''t know any more than that."


    /083


    When they arrived in Busan, Sihyun and Lin entered the villa assigned to them. It was built far from the city or the city center, so it had a generally quiet atmosphere. As soon as Lin realized that she had basic appliances, she looked inside the house. Realizing that she was staring blankly out the window, she approached him with a thumping step.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I was feeling the swimmer''s stance. Looks like we''re a long way from here, but we got here okay."


    In an unexpected answer, Rin leaps forward and sells a test run.


    "You pervert!?"


    "How did that happen?"


    "It''s like a pervert to check every day like a stalker. Technically, it''s an invasion of my privacy. Hmm... The more I think about it, the worse it feels. Did the swimmer know he was going to be tracked down like this?"


    "You know what?"


    Sihyun pointed to Lynn''s left hand ring. There was a different ''purpose'' than that of a swimmer, but the same ring was located there.


    "It''s not like me to swim, right? I''m already yours. You know, couples are one-sided."


    Lin, who held her gracefully, smiled at Vashti. Sihyun lowered his head. After all, she sold it because she thought it was the stone for saying this.


    Chip dong. Chip dong.


    At the sudden ringing of the doorbell, Jihyun stood up. He and Lynn were here less than a few hours ago. The fact that no one lives next door was confirmed when they came in.


    In other words, there was no one to visit. Attentive demonstration opened the front door. There were two people standing there. A man in a well-dressed suit and a girl with black hair tied in one split. His face solidified by itself.


    They were ''soldiers'' who had killed Sihyun a long time ago.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. There may be a Reserve Army training tomorrow, so you can only come up on one side. We apologize in advance for any inconvenience.


    2. You have broken through 10,000 players. Thank you, readers. Thanks to you, I was able to come up like this. We look forward to your continued support.


    3. I don''t have enough time to complete it, but I intend to use it as long as possible.


    4. I want to believe that the genre is still growing,

 89 00089 An Expanding World

    Sihyun was astonished by the prank of fate approaching him. I couldn''t forget. The two in front of him were the ones who engraved on him the senses of bullets piercing his body.


    Once a monster, now a man. The fact that he was facing them without any emotion was so sensational that he felt the futility of time. It was because I didn''t think this day would come in the past.


    "Hello."


    Sihyun, who at first noticed that their visit was artificial, wore a mask on his face while greeting. I didn''t think they were here by accident. There must have been a causal relationship.


    Sihyun was able to answer the questions he had when he asked. The reason was simple: I knew a plausible motive.


    It also had something to do with the information that he had just given me. He realized that he had broken the absolute proposition that Perfect Zero could not build his mind.


    Of course, he knew that there would be a visit. He listened to the upvote and realized that he was protruding. When I heard that news around me, I didn''t think there would be any reaction. However, this kind of reaction was only a smile because I didn''t even anticipate the demonstration.


    "Why are you smiling?"


    "No, there''s no other reason."


    When the man looks at you, he shakes his head as if it was nothing. Although men may think they approached it naturally, it was clear that his intentions were the intention.


    "But what brings you here?"


    A man who was aware of the situation at a late pace introduced himself and the girl next to him with a beautiful smile.


    "Oh, we''re late for our introduction. I moved here today. I thought it was basic courtesy to say hello to my neighbor, so I suddenly came across this. My name is Jo Jin-hyun. And this is my sister, Gochua."


    "Hello."


    Unlike the male, Cho Jin-hyun, Koju, who was on his younger brother''s side, said hello bluntly. The cold, cold expression just drifts off the skin. It was as if Jinhyun had taken even her feelings. When she saw the ''pretending'' sibling with a subtle balance, she glanced at them with cold eyes.


    "He''s a very shy kid, so please understand."


    Jinhyun patted Jua''s back. It was a gesture to relax and smile, but Joo stepped on Jin Hyun''s feet without thinking whether he felt differently. I felt like I was seeing my adolescent sister and my sweet brother.


    It was a scene that I didn''t know if it was acting or sincere, but she didn''t want to get involved in the dispute between the two. That''s why I was reminded, saying my name.


    "My name is Han Si-hyun."


    "And my name is Meereen. Please, call me Lynn. Neighbors have a lot to deal with. Easy for you to say is because I''m much older than you think. Don''t hold it in your heart."


    Lin, who appeared strangely behind his back, waved her hands. Jinhyun, who looked a little surprised at her appearance, quickly moved his tongue.


    "Nice to meet you. Let me introduce you again to Miss Lin. My name is Jo Jin-hyun, and this child''s name is Gochua."


    Goju nods, just like before. Lin frowned, alternating between Jua and Jinhyun.


    "By the way, why do you two have different last names? He''s your brother, isn''t he?"


    Seeing Lin forcefully forbidden, she nodded her head. Brother and sister, but a different last name. Others would have hesitated, but as you can see, she chose a breakthrough.


    "... I have a situation that I can''t avoid. I''ll let you know when I get a chance."


    Lin looks at Jinhyun''s face, which reduces her words with a purposeful expression. She shakes her elongated head up and down, snickering whether the tip of her nose is frowning. Although it was an action I could do because I didn''t know the truth, it was a more pure reaction than I expected, and he just tilted his head. He knows better that she''s not that type of person.


    "By the way, you guys moved here today? That''s a coincidence. We moved here today. But that''s weird. I was at home the whole time, but I didn''t hear a moving van coming or going."


    Jinhyun smiles brightly at Lynn''s question and clears her.


    "Oh, I got rid of all the old stuff when I moved the house. I only brought a few bags. I''m going to buy the rest. So it''s natural that you didn''t listen to the sound of a moving vehicle. I didn''t call you."


    Sihyun looked at Jinhyun''s face, who was shamelessly lying, and used a fluoroscope to search the structure of his neighbor''s house. There was only minimal baggage in the room. And the minimal burden was not something that the public could think of.


    Firearms and a lot of equipment were more "front-line" than "home." At the sight of Jin Hyun - the impending response - who smoothly avoided Lynn''s question on such topics, she looked bored.


    Though it took me a moment to think about using all things, Xi Hyun shakes his head.


    The area that manipulation could deal with was all life and the energy-thinking that was based on it. Soldiers of high rank enough to carry out a special mission did not take any action on the psychic assault.


    Assuming this conversation was taken by a recording device somewhere, and the scenery was stored on a military intranet, there was no way to block it as a demonstration. Immediately, I just let the other person know that Se-hyun is using the power of the psychic family.


    Even though everything could be manipulated, electronic devices could not be completely controlled. It was not impossible to erase the records if you go to the trunk with the roots, but Sihyun didn''t want to spread the game that much.


    Therefore, he decided to observe Jinhyun and Jua calmly. They haven''t done anything yet. She purposely showed her fangs and decided that she didn''t need to pay attention, and insisted on smiling until the end.


    The two of them met for the first time, but it was the second time. Moreover, the first meeting was so intense that it was unforgettable. But that didn''t mean I wanted to avenge them. It was so obvious and clear.


    They were just faithful to their mission. It was the same now.


    "Looking around, it looks like we''re the only ones living on this floor. Please take good care of them."


    With a smile on his face, he began to sleep with the enemy. The gap allowed us to take their backs, and I allowed us to obey them myself. It was just a business that didn''t hurt him.


    /084


    Lin comes into the house, blaming her with a gentle voice. It was a reprimand with unexpected content.


    "Shi-hyun is an idiot. You get caught with that nervous look on your face? Luckily, they didn''t even notice that they were working hard on the smoke. If you''ve noticed who they are, at least take care of their faces. I was worried about you."


    At Lynn''s words, Xi Hyun touches his face. On the contrary, his expression was abnormally stiff, as Lin said. He sighed because he thought that the boundaries that arose after talking to the person who killed him for a long time made that face.


    "... so you acted in a procedural way. I thought you were really sad."


    "Hehe, you can''t satisfy me with a story like that. Generally speaking, the only difference in gender is that a father or a mother is different, but you can''t be sad about that. Plus, your reaction tells me they''re not really brothers and sisters at once. You can''t grieve if you want to."


    Lin smiles faintly, covering her mouth with her hands. Only then did Sihyun realize that Lin had covered herself for a good reason. He thanked her for returning her gaze to conceal her unconsciously stiff face and kissed her gently on her lips.


    "You asked me an unfamiliar question to try to talk to the other person."


    "Sure. You''re not too suspicious, are you? I wish I could get one more piece of information."


    "I can''t stand it."


    Sihyun stroked Lin''s head. The other was either the Ministry of Defense or the current government. I had to approach carefully. I was confident that I wouldn''t lose even if I fought in front of him, but it was a big hit for him. Korea will lose its support base.


    Even if I turned my mind to manipulation, I could not stop the impact of the process. A situation that could be branded as a global villain if wronged. Sihyun hated being branded like that for himself and his people.


    "Everything that looks that bad has a reason, right? Don''t worry. I''ll wait until it''s ready."


    Rin looks up quietly. Sihyun faced the eager eyes of wanting to hear it differently from what he said, and he had to laugh at her honesty.


    He explained frankly that he had no intention of hiding it from Lin. that they had met in the past and that he seemed to have been sent to discover the cause of his thinking as Perfect Zero. I told them everything.


    Lin tilts her head when she hears him. It was because there was one thing I didn''t understand. It was understandable that incapacitations close to Perfect Zero or Perfect Zero did not have an idea. We could also see that they needed the ability or the skill to give them thought. But that''s where the problem started.


    "Then why is it coveted?"


    "Huh?"


    Essential questions prevented him from opening his mouth.


    "So you''re trying to get close to yourself because of a handful of incompetents. I know it has to be done on a government-governmental level. Is this something you need to send soldiers in to deal with in secret? Is it worth it? Even if you''re practical because of your abilities, there are very few people who can benefit from them. If you look at it by country, you won''t see it..."


    Sihyun scratched his head. Value of the way out of Perfect zero-or near-. It was a blind spot I hadn''t even thought about. He only thought it was rare because it was not revealed worldwide, and he did not know why he sought it so badly.


    "Maybe you just want to ask. I guess I was too sensitive."


    In the face of an unparalleled chain of relationships, the demonstration was complicated.


    /085


    Jinhyun, who was next door to the nest with Sihyun and Lynn, was writing about what happened today. He puts his hands on his laptop and starts tapping the batsman as if he were playing the piano.


    Soon after arriving at the descriptive part of Lin, Xi Hyun''s companion, Jinhyun couldn''t stand the boredom and opened her mouth.


    "That face and that body make you look 37. No, it''s not cheating, it''s cheating. I envy the man named Se-hyun."


    "It''s like you''re taunting someone. Captain."


    Joo firmly tramples Jinhyun''s foot, a mediocre expression that puts a splash on his chest. She had just finished her bath - barefoot - so Jinhyun was shocked.


    "Ahhh! Phh, but good."


    Jinhyun turned pain into pleasure by touching the back of his feet with his hands. Every man''s desire to be trampled on by a beauty boss! At least that''s how he lived the world.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 90 00090 The world unfolds

    "You played with me a long time ago. I told you I''d stand there looking like a shy kid. Why did you beat me like that?"


    "The colonel''s right, but if you do that, the details will drop. When the details drop, the other person has to feel the camouflage. If you start to feel intimidated and doubt, it''s all over. They fly into the air before they even get close. I stopped the operation from flying into thin air!"


    The fire erupted again from Jinhyun''s foot, who confidently explained his work while hitting his chest. Jinhyun smiled brightly while struggling with pain. He was resistant to pain, pleasure and pleasure.


    "Rather, I approached them that way, so they were just wary. Don''t you feel it, Captain? It was like she didn''t believe in our relationship."


    "Is that so?"


    Jinhyun only tilted his head because he didn''t feel that color. It was embarrassing and cautious, but within acceptable limits. If anyone who didn''t know him came like that and greeted him, he would react like that. It was more of an act of self-indulgence, not of liking, but of social discipline or custom.


    It was no exaggeration to say that the neighbors were forced to act using some kind of meme to treat them warmly. Few people unconditionally do favors to others that they want to get along with.


    "I''ve known you since you saw the face of a woman named Lin, but I really have no idea what to do about her family. I have no choice but to report this to the top..."


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Can you please just imagine the end of your report?"


    Jinhyun fell facedown to Jua and choked. He was already on the cliff. Once I got more attention, I would be dragged to a place where I could not express myself, and I would receive mental education. That''s why Jin hyun desperately rubbed his head against the ground.


    "I''ll decide that when I see what you''ve accomplished."


    "Thank you very much."


    Jinhyun appeared with a new life. Ju, who sees his servant in a frenzy, nods his head.


    "So there''s a way to get along?"


    It was intimacy that should focus on extracting information. It was no exaggeration to say how much information we could get, even if it was up to intimacy. Of course, the forced method was too many to count by hand, but what they had to do was a natural spill. Se-hyun, so secretly that even you don''t know it.


    Jinhyun, who met Zhua''s suspicious gaze from the front, jumped out of his seat and took out his burden.


    "Of course. Men are wolves who are interested in a great beauty, regardless of their golden brotherhood. If you look at my collection of spleens, you''ll cry and call me sir. The friendship between a man and a man ends at the point of sharing a secret."


    Jinhyun opened the entrance of a box filled with only his favorite pieces. There was a man''s utopia waiting.


    /086


    Sihyun had to admit that his judgment was wrong. He first determined that Jinhyun and Jua would be cautiously close. It was kind of a hunch, but it was twisted up pretty good.


    It was because Ji-hyun, who was a man, approached her with such a burdensome approach. I felt like I wanted to be best friends, so she never let me look at her without knowing it once or twice. He was a suspicious opponent, but he had one friendliness to admit.


    Moreover, the only things that came out of Jin Hyun''s hands were the rare items that captured the attention of men. For five years, he was able to see how much the world had changed.


    But that was it. One moment of curiosity, one moment of interest. Everything faded before it even started. It was because Rin was more active in her research than he was in his research because she couldn''t find any reason to satisfy her surrogates with videos or photographs.


    All of Jinhyun''s tricks went back to the dance, but she had no choice but to admit Jinhyun. Jinhyun had a pleasant and unpretentious personality that he did not have. It was inevitable that I was blinded and interested.


    On the other hand, it was also a decision I could make because I decided to use Jinhyun as a teaching material. Unlike civilians, he was from the military, so he knew a lot about the society that had changed for five years. There was nothing bad about being close.


    The suspicious goal he had was the fact that Jinhyun was playing a teacher for Sihyun and Lynn, even if he postponed it behind his back.


    "I''m going to buy some stuff with Jua today by going to an electronics store or professional store. What about you? I think there are a lot of things you''d want to buy to make a living."


    When the weekend came, Jinhyun made an offer like that. He nodded reflectively because his relationship had been improved enough to speak comfortably.


    I had no reason to stand up and refuse to guide her. She stood up with Lynn, who wanted to see with her own eyes how the world had changed for five years.


    Sihyun and Lin followed the guidance of Jinhyun and Jua to walk the bustling streets of Busan. Soon after finding a store specializing in appliances, Jin hurriedly went inside.


    "Wait, this is an imitation, or a separate dictatorship."


    "You have a terrible tone of voice, brother."


    "Don''t climb!"


    Sihyun smiled at Jinhyun and Jua, who were struggling while buying goods at a store specializing in appliances. Occasionally, I often forgot that they had approached me on purpose.


    I knew it was going to be more futile than glass, but he enjoyed this time. Even if it is a neighbour who is unknown and unintentional, it just needs to be right. And he had the power to force that relationship.


    Sihyun chose appliances to fill the house with Lin, walking a busy street with her brothers and sisters who have clear ups and downs relationships.


    Everything was new in his eyes because he lived in a place without civilization for five years. There was a liveliness in this street that I hadn''t felt in the narrow streets or villas. Thinking that perhaps the activity might be more prolific than the old Seoul, he suddenly looked at Lin''s expression. As pale as the person who saw something she shouldn''t have seen, she staggers as if she were about to collapse.


    "What''s the matter? Lin."


    "... There, there... People back home."


    Lin points one finger at the spot. A strange race appeared in his eyes, following her finger.


    I wasn''t talking about black or white. To be precise, it was not a race, but a "tribe" of people who looked different from humans. An upright walking beast. A freak with a kidney that only comes from the back. A creepy, beautiful monster.


    It seemed like those who had only existed in the text and in the video had come out.


    "You''ve never seen a Demihuman before?"


    "Demihumans?"


    When she heard Jin Hyun''s voice next to her, she tilted her head. Demihumans. I understood they were similar to Humans, but that was it. Sihyun was never seen before he was trapped in the Grand Delliol.


    "They came from the hyler continent five years ago. In other words, it''s from the same place as the hetero."


    "Harler continent?"


    He floated a question mark on his head in succession. Jinhyun remembered the position of Xi Hyun late in a beat.


    "Oh, you said one of the survivors. As a social worker, this can''t go unnoticed. Listen to me.You can''t listen to this lecture easily anywhere."


    Jinhyun''s horrifying lecture had begun without notice.


    "Five years ago, when heteros came down with Grandeliols all over the world, all of humanity was desperate. But God has not forsaken us, nor sent those against the hetero. That''s Queen Bererosa, who rules the continent and there."


    An uncharted continent - an island - rising from Australia, South America and the central-Pacific Ocean of Antarctica - was the place where the seasons in Chunhachu Eastern and Southeast were breathed from. The place where legends and myths converged was also protected by the Golden Dragon during the Apocalypse.


    A demonstration that had not seen a specific video or text had only imagined a place called Haler, but soon the limit had been reached. It was because there was too little data to judge.


    "They were the ones who gave legions and manpower to help countries escape despair."


    "But you can''t see it in Korea, right?"


    "... that."


    Joo received a message after Jinhyun''s words were cut off.


    "Even if you did, it''s just the basics. And Korea didn''t have a turn yet. because even if their power is hetero and polar, they can''t support all countries."


    Sihyun sensed that there was more to Jinhyun''s attitude, but he couldn''t ask any more questions. It was because Lin held him trembling.


    "Lynn?"


    "Yes, there was. I could have come in here. Everyone else... it''s a miracle, Se-hyun."


    Joy and sadness and embarrassment. Surprise and awe. With all the emotions at once, Lin is shocked and unable to keep her mouth shut. When he saw her, he later realized she was from that continent - a pioneer. Some of their hometowns appear in other worlds, but they cannot help but be shocked.


    Sihyun stood there all the time, wrapped around her back to calm her down. Soon after, Lin calmed down quietly away from Xi Hyun''s arms.


    "Thank you. Surprise is stable."


    "Thank goodness."


    Jinhyun, who had watched from beginning to end, did not lift his head. It was because of the guilt that it shocked Rin more than necessary.


    "It was shocking, but not that surprising. You think I''m a sinner for neglecting you without telling you."


    "No, don''t mind me, I''m shocked, I''m calm."


    Rin purged her hands and gestured to Jinhyun that it was okay. In fact, her mind was fine. It was just that my heart trembled because I saw a scene that I had never thought of in an unexpected situation.


    Even if she did, she never would have thought that one continent - an island - would have spread over the whole continent. It was also astonishing that ''the only loot of victory'' settled in the world in that way.


    "... how much has been sacrificed."


    Lin, who prayed for those who worked hard to send the continent to Hayler in a loud voice, moved on. She had no intention of returning to Harler. Even on her homeland, she already had a place.


    /087


    "Here, here! This is the Hetero Response Center. It''s the largest building in Busan, although it''s only one-third in use. It could be a landmark. It''s the center of Busan!"


    In order to clear the depression, Jin Hyun had forgotten to sweat on his forehead and was revealing his face as a Busan tourist guide. The place he took Sihyun and Lynn is Korea''s absolute hub and one of the most iconic attractions in the new capital, Busan.


    Jay Tower. 494 meters in length. 102 floors above ground, four stories below ground. Sihyun and Lin opened their mouths to see the magnificence of the skyscraper, which is particularly prominent in the ever-expanding part of Busan.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Legion is effective for the majority of the incapacitated. But it doesn''t work for people who are either Perfect Zero or close to Perfect Zero.


    2. You might have been a little bored because you were deployed today. Moreover, there may be some typos or misrepresentations that are rushed. I tried to give you two.

 91 00091 The world unfolds

    "Amazing. I''ve never seen a building this big."


    Lin raises her head to clear her throat.


    The end of civilization soaring high enough to reach the sky. The fruits of human technology have all been in it. Equal left and right Jay Hour Tower, without error, was located in the center of Busan, looking down on all the incidents in Korea.


    It was Lynn who had seen the Imperial castle one day, but it was completely different from the impression of that time. Unlike what was built with magic and portrait abilities, this was purely due to the incorporation of human skills and wisdom.


    "Lynn, you know the charm of the Jay Tower, right? Of course, none of you know the charm of the Tower of Jay. I guarantee it."


    Jinhyun lifted his thumb toward Lin. She expressed her joy unknowingly in her awakening. But Lynn smiles as if she were riding on his delight.


    "Thank you, but you don''t have to care anymore. Si-hyun is jealous."


    Seeing Lin''s back walk next to him, Jinhyun knelt on his knees. Lynn''s smile was a glamorous smile that immediately shook his heart as he was immune to beautiful women.


    "Commander, it''s okay to be complimented this way, not by selling."


    "... I really don''t have a plan. If you weren''t a soldier, how would you live?"


    Joo saw Jinhyun''s face looking for a new hope in the words of Beauty-Lin, shaking his head and pulling his ear. Then I walked to where Sihyun and Lynn were.


    "Ah! But I think this is as good as it gets. Commander."


    "Ha, I really can''t stand you."


    Jua sighed and approached Sihyun watching Jay Hour.


    Sihyun felt the direction of Jua and Jinhyun approaching, but did not care for them, but looked elsewhere. The place he was looking at was a noisy range. There were a lot of people gathering to protest at the point across the Tower of Jay.


    A crowd full of anger and anger was shouting with one mind.


    Kill every incompetent mother of Eclipse.


    [The disaster from Eclipse, how long will it last?]


    [Hetero Countermeasure HQ, abandon passive attitude and actively kill Eclipse!]


    Many people were passing by indifferently, but the flames of the protesters were not extinguished. Rather, he was shouting for the street to leave, placing a blood clot around his neck to enlighten the indifferent public.


    As the insurgents come to destroy the protesters, they venture out between the streets as the ice melts. Rapid and accurate dissolution. Shi Hyun noticed at once that their protests were old.


    "Are you interested in a demonstration?"


    As Lin approached, she asked, and she slowly shook the whale.


    "No, I''m not interested in protests. What interests me is what the hell is the Eclipse. Why do people respond like that?"


    "It''s a disease of the incapable." The illness that happened five years ago was classified as incurable because it didn''t know what was causing it. "


    Jinhyun came to my side one day and opened his mouth.


    "... One incurable disease won''t allow for a demonstration, but the Eclipse could do some secondary damage."


    Jinhyun nodded his head and continued speaking.


    "I saw exactly. Strictly speaking, Yclipses is a term that refers to a phenomenon or situation in which some of the dead incapacitates are suddenly born as monsters. It turns out that the Eclipses all have memories of being human, but most of them turn out to be homicidal in the process. That''s why people are so desperate. Some say the incapacitated don''t have to look back and forth to die."


    "You''re too incurable. Some of the Eclipses are not hostile to humans."


    "There''s no proven hypothesis about Eclipse, so it''s urgent. Dr. Kang-sung, also known as the brain of the world, has not solved the problem. Well, if there''s a way to fix it, there''s only one way to give thought to every incompetent person in the world, but there''s a challenge that people close to Perfect Zero and Perfect Zero can''t even take thought with regionals. In many ways, the government is in trouble."


    Hearing Jinhyun''s words, she realized that the ''Optimal'' that she saw in Seoul - the phenomenon - Eclipse - was very similar. Of course, it was a case of Xi Hyun, who was also included.


    He already knew the possibility of being reborn as a monster when an incapable person dies. But I didn''t think it would be so common as to be social.


    He would, too. All these phenomena were caused by the election of a sacrifice for the world to become "the Savior." Being the Savior was the same as saying that the world chooses its own lion to move through that era.


    However, he felt a sense of disgust. Eclipse is the way the world picks out its own lion.


    Even humans, not the world, did not behave that way. In the first place, he chose his own spokesperson who was responsible for everything, and no one would have picked him so randomly. He frowned as if his mouth was chewing sand. I never knew the intentions of this world.


    However, I was relieved to hear why Jua and Jinhyun approached them through the previous conversation. They had come to him with the key to solving a disaster called the Eclipse.


    On a more simple topic than I thought, he sighed of relief.


    "... most of the Eclipses are hostile to humans. More than half of them have killed people. Moreover, such Eclipses are hard to catch because they have unusual abilities. It''s just a pile of victims."


    Jinhyun ended up with a bitter expression somewhere. Sihyun shut up. Unfortunately, there was nothing I could do for them. Technically, he was also within the range of what we call the Eclipse.


    Jinhyun felt that the atmosphere was getting heavier, and he breathed with a cheerful voice.


    "Well, that explains why I explained, but there are dangerous people in this world called the Eclipse. It''s hard to tell straight away because it looks like a hetero, but when you see one, you call the police or the hetero task force? Okay?"


    "Okay. I don''t want to get too close if it''s that dangerous."


    "Okay, that''s the attitude."


    When Jihyun received confirmation by tapping his shoulder, he smiled with a proud face. However, he couldn''t look as wide as if he had a thorn in his neck. In the case of that continent, the phenomenon that was happening in this world was clearly foreign. In that continent, only one or two Saviors were born in one age. It was enough.


    But the world was indiscriminately seeking a deliverer. What does the world want with so many deliverers? I was afraid of the future when I thought about the purpose of the world.


    /088


    Jinhyun knocked on his belly, which was a big swell. His ship was raised to its limit as a result of his acceptance of the True Supper. Jinhyun opened his mouth cheerfully as the extreme feeling of fullness seemed to go back.


    "Hiya! Thank you for eating, thank you for eating. I think I''m going to live because I eat something cooked by hand like this all the time while fixing it with instant food. Thank you for inviting me, Si-hyun."


    "I owe you many things today. I think it''s the price you pay for explaining it."


    "That''s why we''re serving dinner. You know something. You realize what I need is a good dinner."


    After finishing the dishes, Lin and Jua came out of the kitchen with a simple refreshment in their hands. Lynn smiled as soon as she heard everything Jinhyun just said.


    "It''s worth it to say that. But wouldn''t he make something more delicious at home?"


    "Your sister is delicious."


    Jinhyun''s words no longer continued, but Joo knew what they meant. Her subordinates, Jin-hyun, were able to accurately distinguish between engineering and engineering. That''s why she bought it high. But the problem was that it was so precise. I was sincere and loyal in public matters, but impure and impetuous in private matters like this. Moreover, I enjoyed watching others mock and embarrass them.


    That''s why Joo sat next to Jinhyun and pinched his thighs. Jua felt with her fingertips that Jinhyun, who could not overcome the pain-feelings, held the cup of coffee with a satisfactory smile.


    "You act like you can''t."


    Jinhyun nods and whispers as Lin whispers.


    "I''m not saying I can''t do it, I''m saying I can''t do it. I can''t either. Anyway, neither of our houses are safe, so it''s always instant. Plus, she doesn''t have anything to call dexterity, so the sandwiches are even better after the expiration date. The word" hand "is for hitting people. I don''t know who to marry..."


    Jua responded first to Jinhyun''s words of vomiting without breathing. Though she was not hesitant to think that Sihyun and Lynn were watching, her face was the same as that of a murderer who had already butchered dozens of people.


    Jinhyun just continued talking normally whether he knew it or not.


    "In that sense, Lynn, I think you''re surprised."


    "What?"


    "You seem to be doing better than I thought. I don''t think he''s going to be very good at lyrics. If you look at your personality or your usual behavior, I think you should leave it to Sihyun."


    "... You''re most right, to be honest."


    Rin swallows her breath because of Jinhyun''s observation, which is sharper than it looks. Everything was as he said. She was originally low on life force. He was relaxed enough to yawn in an underground shaft, so what can I say? But she desperately realizes her position over the past four years as compared to swimming.


    After realizing that she had to shave her bones to win the swim, Lynn took care of herself with all her enthusiasm. It was no exaggeration to think that she had reached the end of that process.


    That''s why Lin was able to speak confidently.


    "But I tried."


    Jinhyun, who understood the meaning of the words, looked at him while shaking his head.


    "Se-hyun, you are blessed, really."


    I worked hard enough to fix it for someone I liked. Jinhyun genuinely envied Sihyun and turned his gaze to his next-door sister, Sarge.


    "Brother."


    "Brother?"


    Jinhyun hurriedly bowed his head as his fist seemed to be about to fly. If Sihyun and Lin were Love Comedy, Jua''s relationship with him could be called Cosmic Horror.


    "... Brother, you heard. Lynn tried like that, but why don''t you try?"


    Joo frowns as he looks at Jinhyun''s greedy face in a small, private position. She did not have the slightest desire to work so hard for Jinhyun''s little hope.


    "Why don''t you try? Don''t you want to be a role model? And I think the man who cooks is more attractive. Oh. Pa.?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 92 00092 An Expanding World

    Jinhyun, who vomited a seething glare in both eyes, had to swallow tears. It was because I instinctively realized that any more pranks resulted in my life.


    /089


    It''s dark at night. Jua and Jinhyun stand under a bridge where no one comes. You hear only the sound of the wind around you. There was a lung house known as Ghost Spot nearby, so no one set foot here except for strange young people.


    Jua, who covered herself with a raincoat, stared at Jinhyun while being hit by a cold night breeze. It was because I remembered a conversation that happened this evening.


    "Speaking of which, Captain, If I''m not mistaken, you seem to relieve all the stress on the mission. Especially not today. Seeing as how you can even tell your boss to cook."


    "It''s more rewarding to be friendly, isn''t it? It''s the same with you and me.If we get along well, it''s the same with us. Wouldn''t it be better to have fun on this mission?"


    Jinhyun smiled strangely. They run with no time to breathe for the mission. Everyone thinks of them as the best combos, but it''s all just a medallion of wounds stacked on top of that sacrifice.


    Jinhyun thought that this mission was not bad. That idea was even bigger because it was not an operation to eliminate the opponent.


    He spent a long time communicating with people about the same age with his fingers counting. In other words, the encounter with Xihyun and Lin was one of the most valuable experiences. That is why Jin Hyun was able to treat them with a joyful heart even though it was not a mission.


    The guilt of deceiving the other was pressing down on his heart, but considering his job, it was also luxurious. Please, if it''s all right with no one getting hurt, it''s just the wind.


    Knowing the situation of Jinhyun, Jua grumbled and accepted his words. She or he had similar circumstances.


    "Hmph, if you can''t talk, you''ll hate it."


    Jua with a short tongue chewed in her mind the contact who was still not coming. They went to a place where no one was coming to make a secret report so that there was no official record.


    It was the language cluster that did not appear at the meeting location despite the appointment time of 20 minutes at the meeting of life. That''s why Jin Hyun opened his mouth with a worried face.


    "Did something happen?"


    "You must have overslept, just like last time."


    As if answering Zhua''s words, the light that illuminated them soon approached. You sigh of relief from the headlight coming from the giant passenger car. She was worried something might have happened.


    Unfortunately, it wasn''t the contact she was waiting for. On the contrary, Ju sees the face of a man coming off a giant passenger car, reflexively biting his lips.


    "Major Sosan."


    "You must be Commander Gochua. It''s cold, but she''s having a hard time."


    Eyes on short cut hair. In the appearance of ''Soushan'', where a silly smile matched somewhere, Jua hardened in that spot.


    Sochan and her troops were different. If Jua and Jinhyun were to move quietly to resolve a particular incident, it was the Wild Dog Squad that belonged to Suzanne, who did not obstruct the method or means for the impulse. Biting and breaking were their specialties. The worst troops that could not be negotiated or threatened were those led by Southman.


    Unlike Lt. Gen. Kim Chul-ryung, who was walking a moderate route, he had a complaint from General Hoilsup, who was walking the path of blood and sacrifice. His appearance was the same as the slaughter. Jua''s mouth became rough, realizing the seriousness of the work.


    "You''re here means the bastards are here, too."


    "Son of a bitch, the kids in the car are angry. Commander."


    Jua squeezes his fist at the sight of a gigantic, instantaneous car. Those who had received the ''Type-alpha'', also known as Dr. Kang''s mistake, had gone beyond human limits.


    Soldiers of fortune, originally founded with the goal of being the best special forces in Korea, but now a distant glory. The goal has been corrupted. Even with its outstanding capabilities, it has failed to implement justice and ideals, and has become a unit operated for a small number of interests.


    The army was like a ghost. All activities were confidential, including members of the party.


    Jua, who knows more about the army, realized his purpose from the moment the supper appeared, but she had no choice but to ask for confirmation.


    "So why are you here? Even if we did, it would be against military law to interfere with each other''s operations."


    "That means it''s not against military law unless it''s different. Thank goodness. I was on the same mission as you. You''re not going to like the way we do things."


    Sochan took out the Operation Orders in her arms and gave them to Jua. Jua, who caught a small piece of paper, quickly reads what was written inside. The Operation Orders, unfortunately, point out that all authority has been transferred to Souchan.


    "From now on, all your operations and missions have been transferred to us. Depending on my authority, we may have a joint operation, but I don''t think you''ll cooperate with that look on your face."


    "... the other is a civilian who knows nothing. Ask politely and you can tell me, or you can explain it kindly for a reasonable price. Trying to get things done this way is clearly a scam for the people."


    Jua shrugs, smiling and shrugging, even though she works fiercely.


    "What can I do? I don''t want my superiors to do that, but we have to do it quietly." If you throw them away, no one will know, no one will want to know. As you know, the protests against the Eclipses are escalating every day. that they want to get rid of that noise as soon as possible. Who knows how many days it will take to play a childhood game like this? "


    "That''s why you have to catch civilians and make them spill information!"


    Jua, unable to endure her anger, grasps her collar, but he pushes her hand away with his unaffected eyes.


    "If things had gone well with you, none of us would have come, but we had no choice. This case has already been decided. It doesn''t mean anything to me. If you have something to say, please say it above me. I don''t want to argue with you every time like this."


    "That''s why you''re bastards!"


    Jua''s posture is like kicking Shochan''s face, but her feet cannot go all the way through because of Jinhyun''s jersey. He shifted his face to Zhuo, who struggled to stop him, and he turned away.


    "Feel free to think about it. We''re here to let you know that the mission has been transferred, not control."


    The meal that entered the giant passenger car took its head out of the car window. And at last I recited it.


    "Oh, and don''t worry, we''ll get through this, so please go back."


    At the same time, the headlight faded away from Zhuo and Jinhyun. The dark night sank on them again. A souvenir passed by like a storm. Jinhyun, who remembered his face, bowed his head deeply. My heart trembled when I thought that Sihyun and Lynn, who were just laughing and chattering until just now, ran into an arm squad.


    Perhaps we could not find their whereabouts today. Jinhyun rubs his head and shouts as he hears rumors of where the Unsullied are.


    "Oh, I don''t know. Hah, why do I have to do this?"


    The operation that was disbanded in the middle was indescribable. But this operation was different. I didn''t want to say it was over. Maybe he was that close. Or have I been unknowingly affectionate? Jinhyun scratched his head in response to the unresolved answer.


    Soon after, Jin Hyun concluded that he passed through Jua. He decided to go. Jooa grabs Jinhyun''s walking arm.


    "Are you leaving?"


    "I''m free to go."


    "It could be a target. Those bastards will come after you just by being around."


    "But next time something happens to Se-hyun and Lynn, I think I might not be able to do the mission with a smile. Well, either that or I''m going to take off my uniform. There''s not much attachment."


    Since I had lived as a soldier from the beginning to the end, Jinhyun decided to do so, although he didn''t know the rest of his life. After Sihyun and Lynn died, he was not confident to live as if he didn''t know it.


    "Is it really that important?"


    "I just do what my heart tells me to do. And when it comes down to it, it becomes a lifesaver, doesn''t it? That way, Perfect Zero can tell you how to get your thinking together."


    It meant entering at a good time and being happy. In the process, Joo nods slowly, though he may have to risk his life. I was worried about Sihyun and Lynn to leave her alone. Two would be better than one.


    "Not a bad offer for you."


    /090


    Sihyun opened his eyes to digging for skin. It was a real scale, but I could feel it for sure. The creatures that awaken him from afar are approaching. After a long, lively awakening, he immediately wakes Lynn up.


    "Lin, Lin."


    "Come on, Si-hyun."


    "Get dressed. Someone''s coming this way."


    The shadow is like the hand of a Se-hyun. Moreover, the night is when his paws, the shadows, roar. Shadows everywhere are informing us of the intruder. He was a guest of the night without any headlights, but he smiled. It was a car that caught my mind because I could not determine the save point-return point for several days. If you were to approach it fearlessly and become a standard, I would only be grateful to him.


    I did not know the intention or purpose of the other, but it was obvious soon after. Judging the situation peacefully, Shi Hyun fled to the wilderness with Lin half-blind.


    How much time has passed. Sitting at the foot of the mountain where the villa is visible, Sihyun notices a massive passenger car stopping in front of the villa. On the other hand, there were uniforms in black that quickly disembarked.


    "It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with Juana Jinhyun. Did they come from somewhere else?"


    The total number of people who landed was 11. Seeing people moving like one body, Shi Hyun thought they were soldiers. It was only there that his personal information was leaked. Moreover, they were handling firearms. Korea had no other place in the city to think about shooting bullets. However, Sihyun remained open until the end. To be honest, it didn''t matter either way.


    Sihyun did not intend to spare the lives of those who sought to kill him systematically.


    "Can you make it this far?"


    I learned that I wasn''t confident in the villa, and when I saw 11 people looking around quickly, I recited my poetry. The trail was meant to be spilled. I didn''t find it, and if I did, it wasn''t worth it. Therefore, he prayed that he was capable enough to find his mark.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. I''ve seen over a million hits. Thank you all. I''m happy to write with you. Best regards,

 93 00093 The world unfolds

    Fortunately, the Battalion realized that Xi Hyun''s work led to a nearby mountain. They hurried to find out if he had escaped or not, and got into a giant passenger car. It took them only five minutes to check out Xi Hyun''s house and examine the trail.


    Simeon smiles as he looks at the exquisitely moving armature as if the gears were engaged. They were well-deserved. Soon after, she woke Lynn up after catching nine people running like wild dogs towards her.


    "Lynn, wake up. We have guests coming soon."


    "Yawn, who''s the opponent?"


    "I''m going to ask you that now."


    "Need some help?"


    "No, it''s okay. It''s not that urgent. It''s been a long time."


    Lin nods with a half-closed eye and turns to the nearby branch. And I took a leap. Leaning against the tree with a cat''s agility, she prayed for his victory while sleeping.


    A quiet night, the grass rumbles and makes a small noise. It was so fine and natural that I mistakenly thought it was a sound coming from the wind, but I did not misunderstand it.


    The shadow tells you exactly how the other person is moving. How many seconds has it been? He felt popular as he approached. He welcomed his opponent with open arms.


    "I''ve been waiting. I''m embarrassed that you''re more capable than I thought. Well, it''s not that I don''t like it."


    Despite rushing into the wilderness at full speed, Jihyun saw a breathless army of limbs and determined that their physical abilities were beyond human limits. It was not enhanced by thinking or unique skills. It wasn''t that strong from birth.


    Realizing that artificial factors had been involved in their history, he paused. The admiration was due to the fact that the masks they were wearing took their guard one step further.


    "What are you? If you tell me now, I''ll save your life. I''m telling you, if you''re hostile here against me, there''s no aftermath."


    In a tone of silence, where there was no tension, the paratroopers just pointed a gun at him without saying a word.


    Furthermore, the impact of the celebration leading them was added.


    After hearing that Sihyun was not in the villa, Sochan decided he would have fled far away. Or at least I thought I was on the run. But the answer was neither. Standing up fairly. That''s what Sihyun chose.


    When Shi Hyun, who thought he was scared and running away, stood still in front of him, he couldn''t hide his embarrassment. What he heard about the demonstration was that it might be the key to unlocking the Eclipse. Of course, I was not nervous because I heard his own assessment of 40,000 ideas. I was always going to extract information and drown it in the depths of the sea where no one would come.


    But the plan of such a banquet was foaming up from the start. It was because he stepped out in a way he didn''t think of.


    The fame did not rest because the senses that carried out so many operations sounded like something extraordinary. That''s why I decided to boldly go ahead.


    I didn''t need an introduction to the battle. Sochan only wanted information that she had. Faster than blinking, he points a gun at Sihyun. Then I pulled the trigger. Correct angle. Correct timing. In Sochan''s head, I saw the bullet hitting his bridge.


    "What...?"


    However, the reality was the opposite of what Shochan had imagined. As if it were unbelievable, Sihyun''s hand was watched over Sohyun. Within the palm of his hand, which was moving so fast that you could not see the movement of the connection, the bullet drops one foot.


    The dinner, which had no idea what it meant, took a step back.


    "You grabbed it with your bare hands?"


    Even though the area of ? ? portrait capability was pioneered based on thinking, the firearms were still being loved. The reason was simple: it still worked. The user sees very few opposing Pok¨¦mon that don''t actually have firearms.


    It didn''t work for very few, but it was literally very few. They did not only ''firearms'' in the beginning, but ''firearms'' in the beginning.


    Sochan did not think that Sihyun was in the same line as those who were strong. He will, too. He only has 40,000 ideas, which are the foundation of Stigmana''s portrait abilities. It was a figure that was barely above the average even before region was popularized. I couldn''t show you any of the moves I''m showing you now.


    I wonder if the HQ information is wrong. I wonder if he deceived everyone of his true skills. Or was it just a close stop this time? I pushed the dish into the maze, where I didn''t know the answer.


    "Overpower it. All you have to do is stay alive. Never mind your body."


    The question was long, but the judgment was quick. Souchan trusted his men. As he gestures, the soldiers pull the trigger. Suddenly, tons of light poured out of the barrel.


    Tadadadang.


    The flame that illuminated the dark night rose from all sides and quickly disappeared. Even if I suppressed the sound with a silencer, I couldn''t hide it alone.


    Sharp shooting at arms and legs. Ordinary human flesh and skin had the same power that would be destroyed just by touching it, but it was useless to him. Fighting all sorts of natural disasters, even after the ice age, the tiny lump of iron did not pose any threat to him.


    Sihyun catches the bullet by moving faster than it touches his body. In the accelerated ( ) incident, Xi Hyun''s tributary was already reading the trajectory of the bullet. All that was left was to catch it and solve it.


    Only iron powder flew past him. The result was a resonant shredding of the bullet captured by the chevron pair calibrated.


    If a third party sees it, it will be a relaxing walk like a walk. So, even more so, I was forced to shudder. Without avoiding it, all the bullets were removed from place. Quiet, discreet. No preliminary action.


    I realized something was wrong with the dinner that I couldn''t see the cause and only saw the results. Such overwhelming consequences were a sight I had never seen before in his long military life.


    But you can''t run away like 10,000 tails. After a supper that seemed magical, he threw away his firearm. The Unsullied have also lowered their firearms along him.


    The weapon was able to easily overpower the opponent, but there was a clear limit. There were advantages of being shot fast enough to deceive the human senses, but the problem was that the speed was even. It was not possible to go beyond the limits, good or bad for the user.


    So, putting a firearm in front of the person who could dodge the bullet was like declaring him dead. In the beginning, Shochan and his men were forced to leave their firearms behind.


    Those who received the enhancer ''Type-alpha'' were elites who surpassed human mortality.


    It was no exaggeration to say that a combination of thought enhanced abilities and Stigma and Legion could not prevent them from fighting.


    Their movements were as colourful as the beast''s. Some were running on all fours, and some were protruding out of their lips because their fangs were abnormally raised.


    "Here''s something interesting."


    Sihyun looked at the vacancy that became a zoo. The physical changes of the armed forces were dramatic. Only to exterminate the opponent, their movements that had extremely developed part of the body were already out of the human realm.


    "" "Grrrrrrrrr!" ""


    They howl and take a leap. After stockpiling his strength, the rising movement resembled a rising falcon. Their movements, faster than arrows, were intimidating enough to make the viewer feel dirty.


    In the world of ordinary people who could not even notice it coming, and who could not help but breathe, he strolled through the grass. In the face of unplanned foot soldiers like a wild dog, Xihyun casually predicted and avoided their route using a tributary plan.


    When instinct and ferocity awakened, the soldiers of the arms used their fangs and nails without snagging. It was a good choice to fight and win, but it was just a bad move for him.


    The Unsullied stigmatize each of them, but they are unable to break through the Lion Law and the walls of the Mixed Shadow. I was just returning to death. In disadvantages from start to finish, they try to reverse themselves, but the reality is extremely cold.


    "I''ve seen enough of the fighting. Let''s end this."


    He relaxed his arm and waved his hand with only a rebound on his shoulder. Sihyun''s arm flexed as if it were a whip, and headed toward the target. Heave-ho. With a loud burst of fruit, one of the squad members breaks his head.


    From his point of view, it was just a light touch like a knock on the door, but the aftermath was devastating. A brutal blow to the head of a layman. That''s why he had to put questions in his mouth.


    "Tough. At that rate, everyone else would be bloody already. What kind of surgery did you have..."


    No matter how much he thought about it, he tilted his head because it was not the strength and resistance that the general body could have. It was not a Stigma of the Enhancement Family. It was even further away from the characteristics of the region.


    Sihyun doesn''t think much of it, [if you ask] because it was over after the battle. Moreover, exceeding the normal body did not mean survival. Even though it was beyond human limits, it was only a dish that was born from human ingredients.


    It was meaningless in the face of overwhelming violence. Woodchuck. He grabs the neck of an unknown person and turns it in the opposite direction. He grabbed the head that was falling cool like a watering can and pulled it out like he wouldn''t give it a chance to recover.


    Forcibly rationed head and body. Meanwhile, her blood and flesh flow like fountains, but she doesn''t blink an eye. Fighting for your life was like fighting for your life. There was a high chance that the person who took the lead would win.


    That''s why he went into the group of the armed forces who were shaking with a tremendous reluctance not to give him a chance to revive, and he snapped the heads of seven people and pulled them out.


    Neither Bone-Cetillion could be revealed, nor should its capabilities be used in a limited way, but none of these constraints have allowed it to withstand the violence of demonstration. He was able to destroy one area with just two hands and two feet.


    It only took a few seconds for the power to pass over to Sihyun. The first time I realized that human life was so dull, I tried to kill him in the blind.


    I had to give up the mission. Whether or not to solve the disaster called the Eclipse is no longer important. It was more important to achieve the objective of the summons.


    "Die!"


    After 410,000 thoughts were put in the abstract tax, the suspense changed position in the air. And he aimed at his neck using the air as a platform. While everything was going slow, he aimed for such an abdomen.


    Sihyun paid attention to himself, and the dinner smiled of contrition. Currently, there were only two people left, including him, but the dinner could be confirmed. That if the other one doesn''t make a mistake, we can set the stage for a one-way war.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 94 00094 The world unfolds

    On the other hand, the moment his movements grew, the other one entered the action. The Kwagga River. As it strikes, he smiles as he praises the man who pulled the trigger.


    It was also a bullet from a large caliber sniper rifle that grabbed an armored car. It was about 20 mm in size. The momentum of momentum could not be compared to a rifle. It was a monster bullet with the power to pierce the armor plate as well as the armor.


    The meal shook with confidence that his lower body would fly away at once. But reality was not as easy as he imagined.


    "I knew it already."


    During the fight, Sihyun broke through the sound and caught the flying bullet with his bare hands, causing a resonant pulverization. The bullet, the size of a finger in his hand, reconciles to dust. Xihyun put a shadow spear in the direction of the bullet to prevent the second shot.


    Surprisingly accurate and rapid suppression. Suzanne tried her best to catch him, even in the death of her subordinate. His stigma recalls. It was a stigma with the ability to recall past memories, experiences and senses.


    Depending on the method of use, it could have a similar effect as a complete memory, or it could bring back memories of that day that were lost to others. But the susan was used a little differently. To be precise, I used it badly.


    He used Stigma to remind him of the ''terrible pain'' that others had experienced in their lifetime. The effects were outstanding. Experiences taken out of memory, even without direct irritation to the body, had the power to make the mind sick and the body tired.


    Moreover, even if he suffered enough to reach death, there were no outward wounds. Strikes of a lineage that have nothing to do with physical strength. My mind was in chaos.


    Suddenly, he reached the realm where he could deliver his experiences and memories, realizing that he could also deliver his near-death memories and experiences to others. Possible because it was always a job close to death. And so his Stigma evolved into the worst form.


    [Unique experience (63990; full independence)]


    "There you go."


    He smiled as he approached the foothills of his clothes. The technique that delivers everything about death to the opponent is so small that the enemy who has been attacked so far can put his finger on it. It was a feast that I was confident would kill Cho-chul Hae if I could reach it.


    No strong man could resist death. It was ridiculous to experience death so many times. Common sense is that you can get close to death, but you can''t learn anything from it. It was pure luck to come out more than once. It also required great luck to be recognized by heaven.


    Sihyun would be suffering and suffering from death for a few seconds now. Sochan was drunk on his victory and burst into joy. But that was also only for a moment. He had to keep his mouth shut. It was because he was looking up at him with confidence that he was going to die.


    "It was a well-made ''amusement park'' for humans who couldn''t see it, but died."


    The dinner met with two eyes filled with gleaming frenzy sat down. I never would have known if it didn''t work. But coming back from the dead was a corresponding amount of mental power.


    However, there was no minimum mental confusion. When the miracle didn''t happen, something that could never happen happened in front of his eyes, the supper stepped back. His common sense didn''t make any sense.


    It was not a question of whether or not to get the answer to the Eclipse. The problem was that there was an emerging leader who no one knew about in a place where he could almost reach his nose. The thought of touching an unimaginable being was fascinating. There was no excuse at the time of the raid. I just prayed for a comfortable death.


    "... monsters."


    "Yes, you are the bastards who came fearlessly against such monsters."


    Sihyun was trying to settle for the predatory trait. Analysis, irradiation, regeneration, tracking 36321;), explosion, ejection, gangrene. Unfortunately, they were all useless stigmas for the current demonstration.


    Naturally, there was no dramatic evolution. It turned out that the army was not strong enough to take the demonstration to the next level.


    After looking down at his body that had not been warmed by a long battle, he slowly turned to Xu Chan. And at last I recited it.


    [Briefly explain from the beginning]


    /091


    When Jua and Jin-hyun arrived at the villa where Si-hyun and Lin lived, everything was over. Sihyun and Lynn were not in the house. There wasn''t even any warmth. Evidence that it''s long gone. Jua nervously kicked down the front door.


    "Did I miss it already?"


    "No, there are traces here."


    Jinhyun, who did not lose his cool, found a real clue. At least here, Joo lets out a sigh of relief for the fact that the giants were not experienced. There was still a chance of reversal.


    Following Jin Hyun''s lead, Jua recognized that there was overlapping traces of a giant passenger car with her and increased her speed in pursuit. Soon after arriving in the nearby hills, Jua and Jinhyun were able to find a large passenger car nearby.


    Jua and Jinhyun, who saw the two-armed forces guarding the entrance to Yasan, shared a call. What they chose was a breakthrough. We decided to reduce the number and draw conclusions while we were apart from each other.


    The absence of praise also prevailed in the decision. For those who knew what kind of stigma he was carrying, they wanted to cut as much power as possible before they hit the banquet.


    Jua and Jinhyun, who took out a pair of handguns - Glock 17- in their arms, aimed for the heads of the armed forces. Joo was on the left and Jinhyun was on the right. In a one-time situation, they focused their minds.


    "Coming, one, two..."


    "" Three. ""


    Taang. Without a single blow to the head, the bullet strikes the head of the armed forces with accuracy. However, I did not fall as expected by Jua and Jinhyun. There was so little filthy liquid-blood-in their heads that they didn''t think they''d been shot.


    "The Enhancement Branch!"


    Jua, who desperately felt unlucky to draw on herself, does not look back and sprints toward the armed forces. Quick judgments are virtues that cut through lives. With a pistol in her hand, she makes a full body shot of the bullet they fired, taking no defensive posture, and leaping toward her closest enemy.


    With one hand, Ju twists the direction by grabbing the hot heat. With the other hand, he tightens the other person''s neck. She shifts her center of gravity and knocks the target down, not even flinching.


    Jua curls up as much as possible using her small figure before the other party regains consciousness. Then, with all his might, he crushes his opponent''s cervical spine. She stands up and looks at the other side, sending her opponent a force that doesn''t suit her appearance and appearance.


    Jin Hyun''s foot soldier was already dead. Jinhyun had been with Jua for many years. Jua gives a reassuring nod, confirming his subordinate''s growth.


    Jinhyun, who had drained not a drop of blood on his hands, walked towards Jua.


    "We''ve dealt with the vigilance, but here''s the problem. Don''t you notice when you hear a sound?"


    "I can''t help it. We have to keep going. It''ll go faster than they come down. Get ready."


    After finishing her sentence, Jua takes off her punctured lanecode. Within it, a gust of wind rises, pushing the bullet out of the body. The flesh, skin and muscles torn by intense exercise returned for the first time in a blink of an eye.


    Hyper-fast regeneration, ignoring areas and defects, had already set foot in the area of resuscitation. Jinhyun, who was caught off guard by a strange sight, saw the sport bra shining through the cracks of her torn clothes, and took off her formal jacket and gave it to her.


    "I wish I could get dressed like my body. It''s not appropriate to keep your eyes open."


    "If you''re a woman, don''t pretend you have manners for a man who can''t use his clan."


    "Even though I''m a little more two-year-old than I am, You know, I love swallowing."


    Chuah walks into the wilderness after clearing Jinhyun''s filth. From now on, it was time to fight. Jua and Jinhyun, who confirmed the presence of the armored troops here, took on the whole nerve. It was a natural situation to be ambushed. As she tightened her breath, Jua and Jinhyun, which were close to the hillside, rushed out as the smell of blood and gunpowder became darker.


    "Dammit, are you late!?"


    "We have to go quickly. because I want to finish what I started."


    They don''t know what happened to Sihyun and Lynn, but they climbed up the mountain with power forgetting to keep the prayer vinic. And I couldn''t keep my mouth shut for the sight that lay before their eyes. It was a mountain of corpses. Nine men lay on each other''s boats. Among them, I saw the face of Sochan, who had just ridiculed them and left.


    "What are you guys doing here?"


    Joo and Jinhyun lost their words in the natural question of demonstration. They came here to save Shi-hyun and Lin from their uniforms. But waiting for them there was not a princess trapped in the castle. There, a warrior beheaded the Demon King awaits them.


    A situation that cannot be relieved that you are alive and well. Jua and Jinhyun looked at each other and realized that a new problem had been discovered.


    /092


    Sihyun and Lin and Jua and Jinhyun quickly shared information. Sihyun and Lin had already heard everything she needed to hear, but they listened to Chua and Jinhyun as if they had never heard it before. How many minutes have passed. Jua clears up the situation and opens her mouth.


    "So you just responded to someone being attacked?"


    "Yes, it was so strong, I couldn''t even think about letting it live. I barely handled this. If you hadn''t shown up and told me, you wouldn''t know what you were doing. Thank you."


    "... how did you win?"


    Jua, who still could not believe the situation, looked at her with her eyes wide open. Strictly speaking, the army was not an army for individuals to deal with. I couldn''t even win with luck. I knew better because I had only been there once.


    However, he changed the topic by bringing up the story that he had just heard, whether he did not intend to tell it correctly.


    "By the way, Ju-ah, now I have to call you sister. So you''re both 111 Special Forces, right? He was sent here as a brother to spy on me. I''d love to know the truth, but can I tell you that?"


    He couldn''t hide his surprise because he didn''t know that Joo and Jin Hyun would reveal their identity because they were thinking about themselves. Voluntarily revealing who was in the military was not something you could do on a typical level.


    "Funny you should mention that this timing is irrelevant in this situation..."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 95 00095 The world unfolds

    The annihilation of the Armored Forces. The strength of unintended demonstrations. And a known identity. Jua sighs as if she didn''t like the situation that ended in a mess. There were more than one or two issues to deal with. Jinhyun bowed her head toward Sihyun, whether she knew her heart or not.


    "Sorry, Si-hyun. Our lack of work has put you in trouble. But I want you to know, I didn''t mean to do this to you. And I sincerely apologize for deceiving you and Lynn so far."


    A sincere story was poured out of Jinhyun''s mouth after throwing off a frivolous and friendly image. He scratched his head as he saw his head not lifting his head.


    In the beginning, the goal was to stop erasing memories with manipulation. However, he accepted his apology after realizing that it would be a loss to himself to inflict false and false memories on the one who approached him so truthfully. I felt like I could build another relationship with Jinhyun.


    "You don''t have to apologize. It sounds like you risked your life to help us. I know it''s been hard for you or for your sister."


    That was the military hierarchy. Upper and lower. I also knew that the guilt of disobeying orders was more than the weight of ordinary people. Sihyun realized that Jinhyun was speaking the true mind as a paper worker without having to use everything.


    "And the mission of my brother and sister. I''m sorry, but there''s nothing I can tell you about that. I admit it was a perfect zero, but I can''t think of a way to get out of it. One day, I was just acquainted with the Legion rising above the skies of Grandeliol."


    Of course, Jua and Jinhyun sighed. They weren''t spying on him for some groundbreaking trick, either. Everything was to block the variables and control the situation one by one. Even in the "military" or "hetero countermeasures headquarters," I only put hope in the possibility of "just in case."


    Unexplained illness - Eclipse - has been around for five years. He did not think that solutions could be found in Grand Delhi that were not found in the world beyond the abundance of civilizations.


    Meanwhile, he thought of Perfect Zero and smiled bitterly.


    Differences between stigma users and incapacitators were also distinguished by the size of their thinking, but were also distinguished by whether or not they could express stigma. Even if he had a level of thought, he would be incapable if he could not express Stigma.


    Perfect Zero was a reference to those who were particularly heterogeneous among those incapacitated. Perfect Zero was zero not only for Stigma, but also for Thought. No stigma, no imagination. That was perfect zero.


    The Legion was propagated by the ''Haylo Continent'' that came from that continent to this world, so everyone who handled the idea was staggered to say ''Capable'', but Perfect Zero and those who were close to it were still outside the fence.


    It was because they could not adapt to artificially, despite the spread of ways to build their thinking and abilities. And those who could not escape the incapacitator were always exposed to the mysterious disease of Eclipse.


    The hierarchy that is left out to the end. There were so few people living in this world that they forgot to be there if they didn''t care.


    After folding numerous thoughts that passed through his head, he opened his mouth to Jua and Jinhyun, who were disappointed.


    "I wish I could help, but there''s no way."


    Joo didn''t believe what he said. He was a skilled fighter who crushed the soldiers without a scratch. I knew there was something special about it.


    "But your skills are extraordinary. Don''t pout."


    "If you live in the outlaw zone for five years, you can do all this."


    Though he thought it might be, Jua did not raise her suspicion. Xi Hyun also did not get rid of his expressions. They looked into each other''s eyes.


    "Come on, Commander, that''s far enough. The important thing is that Si-hyun and Miss Lynn are safe. I don''t think it''s too late to ask how you defeated it the next time."


    Jua thought that there would be no chance of that if she didn''t ask now, but she graciously accepted Jinhyun''s words. We spent the last few days together and could see that we were becoming a demonstration. It was understandable that it was not at least a potentially dangerous or rebellious molecule.


    "That''s right, Jinhyun said. The question is, how do we solve the problems we face? There''s one right there. The biggest problem."


    Lin interjects between the two, pointing fingers at the squad members. Jua and Jinhyun, who saw the mountains of the miserable corpse, sighed. They had a smooth afterlife. Since there were limited ways to protect Xihyun and Lin while avoiding the upper gaze, their suffering went deeper. At that time, Sihyun opened his mouth.


    "How about this?"


    "How?"


    Jua looks at him with provocative eyes, as if to ask. The ship was already long gone. It''s too late to take care of things without anyone knowing. General Hoilsup, who gave the order to them, will be desperately waiting for his men to return.


    "Pretend you don''t know. Why don''t we leave everything that happened today in our memories? I think it''s safe to say that the Unsullied fell in love with Heterotopia during the operation."


    A labyrinth of heteros, heterotopia. The unknown space that was thought to have caused the crack in the passageway to appear and disappear unnaturally.


    The strength of the heteros in it was also very different. Without proper preparation, the merciless place where death was confirmed when it fell into place was the heterotopia.


    "But it''s so impeccable. They''ll notice you at the top."


    In his opinion, Jinhyun said something negative. It was not uncommon for a breakthrough to occur during an operation, but it was considered a unique situation.


    "There''s nothing that could be direct evidence, right?"


    "There''s nine dead bodies out there. There''s two spheres down there. If it doesn''t disappear into the sky, there''s no need to think twice."


    "I just don''t need them."


    Lin fires a blue flame and throws the flame towards the mountain of corpses. The blue flame on the corpse''s hand gnaws at the metallurgical corpses. Jinhyun frowned at the fierce fires that seemed to be burning. Soon after, the mountain became a handful of ashes.


    What was remarkable was that there was no soot from the burnt corpse. The grass and trees were all in the same shape as before. It means that Lynn''s spark has its own characteristics. Recognizing that there was nothing unusual about Sihyun or Lin or her history, Joo sighed. The more I dug, the more I felt like I was falling into a swamp that could never leave.


    "What a couple, really."


    "Thank you for the compliment. Then I''ll clean up the mess downstairs."


    Lynn takes Jua''s sarcastic words with a dazzling smile, rushing toward the two corpses that would have fallen at the entrance to the wilderness. Jua sat down as if it were going to be. Things went differently than she expected, but the results were the same.


    "Problem solved for evidence, but the boss will still be watching you. He will, too, because the best troops were looking for you. I''ll be on my way because I don''t have any direct evidence, but I won''t give up on the idea that it''s connected to you."


    "I know. Just watch and things will get a little annoying. In fact, it''s time we needed a partner who could wipe it all out. Let me ask you a question."


    After realizing what Jua was worried about, she smiled brightly and expressed her thoughts.


    "Does your boss talk to you?"


    /093


    General Hoilsup is waiting for his subordinate, Major Sochan, to call from his home near the Jay Hour Tower. The armored forces were currently operating at his personal discretion. It was a very private use, but I didn''t care about the union. The top VIP who commissioned him was worth it.


    After the mission, Sochan waits without sleeping until the results are reported. He didn''t expect his troops to fail. He would, too. He was a civilian.


    Jiaying. Jiaying.


    When the phone that I put on the table worryingly was shaken up, the group quickly answered the phone. The contacts displayed on the screen, of course, belonged to his subordinate, Major Souchan.


    "I hope things are going well, right?"


    "..."


    "Can''t you hear me? I''ll say it again. I hope the job went well, huh?"


    "..."


    I could hear the sound of silent breathing. It didn''t even hang up. All without opening their mouths. A member who was annoyed by his servant''s pranks was terribly frustrated.


    "Major Sausan, are you kidding me? Answer me!"


    The first person to say that lost his horse. His voice echoed in the house. That was exactly what he was screaming about until just now. It was also evidence that Sochan''s smartphone was in the house.


    Reason for being close but not responding to the complaint. It gave me goose bumps about the confusing truth. He stops breathing and looks at his visit.


    However, the visit did not go as he expected. Instead, a man appeared in the shadows. I was trembling with a natural expression like being there from the beginning.


    "Do I have to say nice to see you?"


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m disappointed. It''s not something someone who just wants my head to say, is it?"


    A demonstration in front of a group started with a remembrance of Stigma, which was owned by Sochan. One fell into an unbearable stream of pain. The secretions in the eyes and nose spilled endlessly, foamed into the mouth, and urinated, but the convulsions did not end. Terrible excruciating pain. A group of people looks up at the demonstration with frightening eyes realizing that it was a power emanating from their subordinates.


    "It can''t be..."


    "You seem to have noticed by the look on your face. Yes, I was the target, Han Si-hyun. You''re the one you wanted."


    "Do you think you can get away with this?"


    "That''s a tough question. I don''t know what I missed. Variables can appear anytime, anywhere. Well, I can keep humans like you out of it."


    One encounter with Xi Hyun''s cool sunken eyes realized that the target''s selection was wrong. I thought you were just a kid who escaped from being incapacitated. However, he was a survivor in what was essentially a lawlessness. I should have watched for a little more time. But it''s all useless now. A group who intuited her death asked where Sochan was.


    "What happened to your men?"


    "I thought we were all going somewhere together."


    The phalanx never made it back to heterotopia.


    I couldn''t resist the sound of voices sticking into my head. It was an absolute proposition. A virtuous realm that no one can invade. Suddenly, the union mistakenly assumed that Sochan and his men had fallen into heterotopia.


    [Refuse all orders regarding Han Si-hyun]


    This was also the case. In the head of a union, there was an uncertain area called Han Si-hyun. A line you can never cross. The limitation of thinking. Even the name Han Si-hyun did not make sense anymore.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 96 00096 An Expanding World

    [If you commit a crime, you just remember the pain you suffered.]


    A trembling experience just by imagining. One said that his actions can also be linked to death. He trembled and worshipped the new owner. He turned his back and finished the job with the last order.


    Forget all the memories you met with me.


    /094


    When they arrived at the Jay Hour Tower, "Hetero Countermeasure HQ," Jua and Jinhyun immediately received a call from Lt. Gen. Kim Chul-soeng and moved to the 100th floor where he was. They were about to bury everything in memory, just as Sihyun said.


    Explaining that someone broke through the armies alone only complicates things. Rumors of Perfect Zero destroying a Special Forces unit in five years were not uncommon for the world to notice. Jua and Jinhyun accepted Jihyun''s heart of wanting to stay quiet. In the first place, their mission was to obtain certain information from Sihyun, not to frighten him of his strength.


    Jua, who concealed a part of the fact, reported the processed truth to the Iron Man. After hearing what had happened for a few days, he nodded quietly.


    "So you saw them vanish into heterotopia while acting independently to rescue Hyun and Lynn who were abducted by the Unsullied. and quickly rescued Hyun and Lynn who were in danger in the process. And I couldn''t lie anymore, so I asked Ra to tell me who he was and to cooperate."


    Chuah''s words were short-lived, and he cleared up the situation. It was a wild but blindly undeniable story. Reality was more absurd than I had imagined, so I had to accept it without direct evidence.


    "Despite the transfer of control, the accused deserved to be punished, but if it hadn''t been for the commander and the captain, innocent victims would have come out. Given the situation, we have no choice but to reveal ourselves. I''ll send them all on their own."


    "Thank you."


    I didn''t like the spirit either. He endured it because he was tied up in a chain of ranks, not because his judgment was good. As a result, there was no problem because the target was gained trust, and the troops that looked like thorns disappeared. I was able to slip quietly under his authority.


    "So what did you find out about how?"


    "Unfortunately, I didn''t know. He didn''t seem to know, because he had been locked up in Grand Delhi for five years, he didn''t seem to notice what was unusual about him. Even if there was a hint, you wouldn''t remember it because you were ignorant at the time."


    The spirit frowns. There could have been a case where he could have been deceived, but there were too many variables to think about. There was no reason to lie in the first place. Eclipse was a social disaster. From a macroscopic perspective, he could be a victim.


    "Instead, he said he would cooperate in any way he could. I think he felt he needed protection because of the armored forces."


    He felt little hope in Jua''s words. In the end, there was no way to know, but the cooperation of a specific case-simulation could have been expected. The top would not want any more consumption and confusion in the disappearance of the Armored Forces.


    At the beginning, this incident was also a result of an upheaval that forced us to observe it quietly.


    "You accepted the offer, right?"


    "Yes, I did. Dr. Kang was particularly pleased to hear that he was serving as an advisory board at Hetero Countermeasures Headquarters."


    "With Dr. Kang?"


    "Yes, I think I had a relationship with Dr. Kang Sung a long time ago."


    "The world''s best brain and the world''s first case..."


    Strongly cooperate with Grand Delhi to crush and win gold. The incident with the Eclipse seemed to be progressing.


    The Iron Spirit is at peace. The job seemed sober. General Hoilsup also took a step back and transferred his authority to him. It was a judgment that was not in line with the usual behavior that smells of money and power fabulously, but he did not think deeply. In any case, iron was overwhelmingly advantageous.


    But that''s why he felt a faint camouflage. It''s because everything is exactly like a cog and it''s back in place. It was as if someone had tuned in the middle.


    /095


    He glanced up the Tower of Jay Hour and graciously pulled out of the bus one by one. Leaving the makeshift operations base and taking on a new assignment at Hetero Countermeasures Headquarters, he was filled with a look of anticipation. But the act of endorsement was stopped by someone.


    "Oh, you can give me that. Dr. Kang Chan-seong, you''re old, but don''t overdo it. And for me."


    The stolen vote looked at the fisherman who was spouting nonsense. I don''t know what I heard from Sihyun, but since that day, Carrydom has been polite. And he was sincere. He was interfering in a matter of death, as if he were a single body.


    Nowadays, Carrydom was in charge of even the diet. Eating healthy foods that I don''t know where they came from is now everyday. Since the wife wouldn''t take it so thoroughly, she looked at the Caridome with a worthless smile.


    He tilted his head to see if he felt that look in his eyes.


    "Aren''t you going?"


    "No, Gazena."


    It was the same with the tone. I tried to say something respectful to Carrydom, who had the upper hand in the ranks, but whenever I did, Carrydom became self-conscious and prevented me from doing so. In the end, Karidom had no choice but to do what he asked. I couldn''t get used to it, but I was living like that for a while.


    "Doctor, what floor is the lab on?"


    "94th floor."


    Carrydom lifted the remaining load using a drop of water as a pedestal, or two hands were also responsible for the buttons on the elevator. I glanced at him with a slightly bored face. Even at the Temporary Ops Base, there were many talks about the highly active Caridome.


    Before, there were all sorts of stories about being mean because I liked it, about not having enough sons to lead by my father.


    "You probably don''t like me, do you?"


    "Yes?"


    "Hmmm, nothing."


    Realizing that he was making nonsense, he entered the lab as soon as the elevator door opened. There were a lot of journalists who arrived before that.


    The familiar hand gestures stabilized the journalist''s position, and the connection was breathtaking. The situation ended much faster than expected with the help of the Caridome. He sat down and relaxed. But his butt had to fall off the chair.


    Tyroric. Cyrillic.


    The ''sensing device'' moved without notice. Since it was a blacksmith''s equipment coming from Seoul to Busan, I was close to whether the favor was broken or not. However, the sensing device was functioning differently than he expected.


    Top to bottom, left to right. I was appalled at the idea of moving sensing devices as I drew a strange curve. He knew a similar pattern. It was a disaster that this machine was moving. There was only one way to get the detector to move.


    "Is this...?"


    /096


    Zhongdong, Zhongdong.


    In response to the ringing of the doorbell, Jihyun walked towards the front door. He notices who''s out there, even if he doesn''t open the door. I was happy to say. By the way, when I opened the front door, there was a more beautiful swim in a few days.


    "Sir, I''m disappointed. You said you were coming. Why didn''t you come? I can''t stand it and make them come to me like this... bad."


    "Sorry, I have a lot going on."


    The swim looked puffy, but quietly embraced him in his arms. To feel the warmth she had not felt for several days, she embraced him even more persistently.


    Sihyun stroked her head and smiled bitterly. He wanted to go, but he didn''t have time. Yesterday, I had a massacre with the Unsullied. For a while, I realized that there was one person behind the swimming.


    The left eye is as big as a bear and has lost its sight. In my mind, she remembered that she was Lee Woo-sung who had come to pick up the swimming a few days ago.


    "Ah¡­"


    "No, it looks good. Please don''t mind me. Please continue."


    He shakes his head with a happy smile. He raised his mouth and raised his tail like a ferocious beast. It was not so bad, but he admitted his credentials without hesitation.


    "That''s right, man. Give me your smartphone."


    The swim lets out a steady hand. Sihyun looks at her hands and rummages through her pockets. Swimming scared me to take out my smartphone, and I typed in my phone number with a quick flick.


    "Don''t forget. I''ll call you whenever I can."


    "Okay. I won''t forget anything, but I''ll be careful."


    As I looked at him, the swimming pool with a smile pointed to his clothes with my hands.


    "And you, how about this?"


    She looked down and looked closely at her clothes. Above the smooth black stockings was a checked skirt that made him stand out. Maybe it''s because the owner''s map is alive. Even in plain clothes, there was something eye-catching.


    On top of a neat white shirt, there was a gorgeous little logo inscribed like a self-assertion. The outerwear - my - was short enough to touch the chest, but it resulted in an emphasis on femininity. It was the first outfit of design, but she instinctively noticed what it was.


    "A uniform."


    "Ding ding ding. I''m going to high school next week. We''re just getting underwater."


    High school student, Xi Hyun nodded unwittingly at the sound of the yearning. The days she spent smiling with children of her age passed in her head. Sihyun was fortunate to be here, not in Grandeliol, when he only came once in his life.


    "What do you think? Isn''t it beautiful? by a famous designer."


    Whether he wanted to show off his uniform or not, the swimming room ran around in circles. As the skirt spread widely, he sighed of relief because his underwear didn''t look close. He did not hide his joy. No, I couldn''t.


    "Yes, it''s beautiful. Boys won''t let you go."


    "I agree with you."


    Usu and Shi Hyun raised their thumbs, looking at each other. The guardian made them one.


    "Sounds good. My eyes are wide open this morning. Keep your mouth shut."


    Somehow Lin appeared behind his back and quietly recited it. She was having trouble sleeping because of the commotion last night-arms. She lets out a cool yawn as she turns her cheek and gestures toward the swimming pool.


    "Come in, swimmer. To Sihyun and my ''sweet house''."


    Lin grins brightly as she tightens her strength on a particular word. The swim doesn''t just overlook Lynn''s provocation. From the first moment I arrived, I was expecting a fight with her.


    "Yes, Mrs. Lynn. I can''t believe I just woke up, but if you''ll excuse me."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Stigma User - Mindset 1 +, with Stigma.


    Perfect Zero - No Thought, No Stigma


    Perfect Zero Approximation - No Thought 100 or Less, No Stigma


    Disabled - Accepts both Perfect Zero and Perfect Zero approximations.


    Above 101 with no stigma.


    There may be extremely low thinking stigma users, and there may be extremely low thinking people. as far as assumptions go. The crucial difference between the two is the stigma.


    And at the moment, when it comes to leggy temperatures, everyone who deals with ideas is called the Talent.


    2. The description of the chariot in 94 coins was changed to an armored car. Thank you very much for your input.


    3. For those of you who do three years a day, it''s amazing. I''m barely defensive.

 97 00097 An Expanding World

    The swim, sitting naturally on the couch as if it were your home, took a sip of coffee from Lynn and entered the classroom with sharp eyes. The dominant who followed her was just sipping coffee quietly.


    "You still can''t make a good cup of coffee. You''ve been acting up a lot while I''ve been gone."


    "Oh, you know how to tell the difference? It''s a simple coffee mix.Tasting instant products sucks. That''s a decent tongue."


    An unexpected blow swallows the immersion, and the swim takes courage to charge again.


    "... so that''s the problem. Even with instant coffee, you can almost see your cooking skills. Poor guy who eats her food every day."


    "Sadly, not one or two people were surprised by my cooking skills. Ah, now that you''ve returned to the identity that doesn''t need to be dipped in a drop of water, don''t you know the mind of a cook?"


    "Lady! Don''t forget. I''m your cooking teacher."


    "And your teacher is my romantic."


    "You haven''t lost a word, Lady Lynn!"


    "You''re the one who''s a contributor, Swimmer. Is that because you have a bodyguard with you?"


    Swimming and Rin stare at each other as if they were eating each other. The dominant figure who had first seen the nature of the girl-swimming was solidified there.


    However, Shi Hyun changed the channel on the television with a neutral look. It was a swim and Lynn that enjoyed fighting for no reason even in Grand Delhi. It was okay to say that it''s become routine now. It was consistent with Morse that she realized that arguments were her own way of exchanging.


    His participation only made things more complicated. It''s better to stay back for a while so you can unwind.


    "Too bad. If you didn''t go to high school, you''d always come."


    "The mind drifts apart when the body drifts apart... Isn''t that the sign of separation?" "


    "What did you say? Mrs. Lynn."


    "I didn''t say much. It''s boobs going to high school now."


    When he saw the growing swimming and Lynn arguing, he approached her with a contemplative face.


    "Is she always like that? Se-hyun."


    "No, I just have a comfortable opponent. Swimmers are still good and decent when they first met, so don''t mind them. It was boring in Grand Delliol if you didn''t play like that. And after four years together, it''s weird not being able to open up like that."


    When she said that, she laughed as she saw the gagman spitting out a catchphrase that would have been eaten three years ago.


    ''... I don''t think he was living with her in Grand Delliol.''


    The dominant who knows everything that swimming did today bit his lip. As soon as I got up, I worked hard to make up my costume to come home to Sihyun. Going to school was only a secondary process.


    Natural makeup and a subtle fragrance that doesn''t look like it. The dominant figure, who saw it all as an effort for one person, shed a tear. Swimming and Rin were closer to the enemy than the crocodile. But it was not a topic for us to talk about our third-party dominance, so we just quietly skipped it.


    How long has it been? Lin, who had been completely decommissioned from the swimming, gave her a weepy look.


    "Si-hyun, teach me a lesson. There''s nothing I can''t do."


    "No, you two were just having fun. What if it''s like something just happened?"


    With a grave gaze, Xi Hyun silenced Lynn''s appeal.


    "That''s too much!"


    He puffs his cheeks, expressing his own tears, but he turns his head. The swim never misses that gap. I heard very useful information before coming.


    "It''s too much for you."


    "What?"


    "Lynn is actually 37 years old. I called her a joke, but I didn''t think she was the right age to be called a joke. I''m 12 years different from you. Isn''t the age difference too much? I''d rather you and I were closer together."


    "Yippee...!"


    Lin can''t say anything like she was electrocuted. The dominant who was watching the two bickering coughed. He was the one who identified Xihyun and Lynn''s residences and investigated their basic identities. I didn''t think I''d say it so blatantly, so his gaze was swirling in the air. It was the same logic as the guy who cut my foot off.


    It was a phone call that gave off a stiffness. Jiaying. Jiaying. When I felt a vibration in my pocket, dominance quickly grabbed my smartphone. The contacts listed on the screen were familiar to him. A short call with the other person approached the swimmer and shortened the conversation I just had with him.


    "My lady, the owner is here."


    /097


    Sihyun and Lin met unexpected guests. Hae Hae Ho Chul, Korea, and the world''s most famous talent, had not even thought about it. Maybe it was natural. For five years, they took care of Hochol''s only daughter, Swimming. It was no exaggeration to say that the meeting had already been foreseen.


    "Did I say preliminary?"


    "Yes, please feel free to call me Lynn."


    Seeing Lin''s slight reply, Hocheol nodded gracefully and turned to Sihyun.


    "You, Se-hyun?"


    At the sound of calling to himself, he raised his head and looked at Hocheol. At the age of 47, the body was colorlessly rigid with dense muscles. It was effective with high thought and consistent management.


    Unlike the face that was a sad and loving smile, her voice was somewhat stiff and dull. Moreover, there was an aura that made the viewer bowed their heads because it was prestigious.


    Estimated thinking power is approximately 1.2 million. All I could think about was how great he was. He put his first impression of Hochol in his head and slowly replied.


    "Yes, it is."


    "Yes, it is. But this..."


    Just as Sihyun and Lin had not anticipated the appearance of Hochol, Hochol also did not anticipate the appearance of him. No, I anticipated, but I missed it completely. Earlier, he listened to the words of a swimmer who called him uncle and stopped him as a middle-aged man.


    I also thought it was an intellectual being with grace and kindness like Santa''s grandfather.


    But reality shattered Hochol''s imagination. The one who sang "uncle" was a young man. Ho-chul was dizzy because he thought he was younger than I thought. Because according to the swimming, she had lived in a house for five years with a man-wolf for the first time.


    "Swimming, I thought you said uncle. You look like a young man."


    "When I met you, I was very young. I called him that at first, and then it became a habit, and I couldn''t fix it until now. I thought I could call him Oppa, but I couldn''t."


    His mouth was full of smiles as he spoke in memory. Hocheol''s expression hardened. Her smile was full of happiness and joy that she had never seen before, and Hochol was jealous of her beautiful smile that he had never seen in five years.


    The five years he lost were his own. His mouth began to twitch with anger and jealousy, but Hochol did not forget his original purpose. He came all the way here to be polite to the people who took care of his daughter.


    Hocheol was not a reckless person to return nothing to those who cared for his daughter''s swimming for five years. That''s why Hochol bowed his head to express his mind.


    "Thank you. Thanks to you, the swimmer was able to return to a healthy state. If you want something, just say it. I''ll help you."


    "No, that''s why I took care of the swimmer in return for specifics and clarity. And that''s not how swimming and I relate."


    Kwak ''jik. When he saw his smooth face answering brightly, Hocheol frowned. He reveals his discomfort with such ferocity that even the naked eye can see.


    "What kind of relationship? What are you trying to say?"


    "Oh, I think you''re mistaken. That''s not what I meant."


    Xi Hyun shakes his hand on Hocheol''s sternum, which is focused on the word poisonous relationship. He thought he had the wrong answer. But Hocheol had already fallen into his own world.


    "Is that so? I must have been mistaken for a moment."


    ''Then what do you mean? Are you appealing to how broad-minded you are? You''ve been raising him for five years, and now you want to take him? Honor for your future father-in-law? You think I should be seen with a swimmer? I don''t like it. He''s even better-looking than I thought. It''s weird how well a swimmer follows. No, I don''t think so. But swimming was an introverted, passive child. He can''t change like that. No, you''re not. That can''t be right. But it might not be my bias. No way...''


    In Hochol''s head, he draws a huge spiral with questions and doubts on his tail. Hochol couldn''t take his eyes off the rest of the pool. It was terrible to imagine what he would have thought as he watched it grow beautifully for five years.


    Even though he thought her swimming was so beautiful. It was not because it was flesh and blood. Swimming was very beautiful, even if it wasn''t for my father''s business card. The shy smile had the power to seduce both young and old, and the innocent eyes provoked the need for protection.


    I didn''t even know when and where the impure men reached out. And Hochol thought that one of those men was Shi Hyun.


    ''... but they can''t be unaware.''


    The ironic reason not to confront the savior with such profound prejudices and the instinct of the father to think what might have happened to his daughter was unbelievably tense. But there was no conclusion. It was all Hochol could do to say something he didn''t even want to say.


    "Come to my house once. My wife wants to see you, too."


    "Yes, I will."


    So, Hocheol spoke with Sihyun, wearing a mask on his face. I had already heard the overall story from the swimmer and knew how she lived, but I thought it would be okay to listen at the time of the demonstration.


    The more I listened to him, Hocheol nodded his head. It was all a collection of thoughts that Hochol had when he was growing up to swim.


    Though he was a strong young man who was hard to see in this age, Hochol became a face that could neither cry nor laugh. I would have stopped meeting with the swimmer if I had not been touchy or serious. But I couldn''t do that. It was because the sincerity and purity that could not be seen as people who had lived in the lawless zone for five years tapped into Hochol''s conscience.


    Hochol pointed his finger at the swimming pool, raising a question that he wanted to ask.


    "By the way, you gave Bo-gu-Ring to the swimmer?"


    "See?"


    "Yes, you gave me the Black Ring."


    Hochol added an explanation, and only then did he burst his elasticity.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 98 00098 An Expanding World

    I heard what Bogu meant from Jinhyun, so I could see that Hochol had mistaken him for Boho when he saw the swimming ring. Unfortunately, what I gave to the swimmer was a dense mass of thought, not a bore.


    "Oh, yes. I gave it to him."


    "Tell me where you got it."


    "I found it by accident, too. In Grandeliol, we often saw things that we didn''t know were coming from."


    "I see. If you go into a place like ''Heterotopia'' alone, you won''t be able to survive... You don''t seem to expect much." "


    Hochol sees another black ring on Lynn''s finger, but he doesn''t add any flair. It wasn''t uncommon to have a pair of rings-jewelry. Although it bothered me that I didn''t know where the source came from, it was his intention to go to Seoul and find out.


    "Speaking of which, you don''t seem to know the value of Bogu. If it''s a ring with a swimmer on it, it''s worth billions. You don''t have too much sense for gifts. Why don''t you talk to the swimmer and take it back?"


    "It''s okay. It''s more valuable than I thought and embarrassing, but I also think the ring should be for swimmers. because swimming would be more useful than me. And it''s a special gift to someone precious. It doesn''t make sense to take it lightly."


    For him, it was just an ''object-tool-'' that could be made in an instant. That''s why I was able to gently unravel Hocheol''s offer. However, from Hochol''s point of view, it was heavier than a thousand. It sounded like a gift.


    "Mister."


    Swimming to hear Xi Hyun''s words, whether he knew Hocheol''s feelings or not, made a big smile.


    "... Tsk."


    Hocheol, who held his tongue briefly, thought he didn''t like him to the end, put him on a list of people to watch carefully.


    /098


    Hangouts on the 42nd floor of Jay''s Tower. The swim, guided by the dominant, finds familiar faces in close proximity. It was Kyungmin and Gyeongjun. The swim walks to the table with miraculous eyes.


    "Hello, Kyung-min."


    "Yes, it''s been a long time. Swimming."


    Swimming blatantly disregards the landscape, but he gives his opinion without hesitation.


    "You look prettier dressed like that. There was a lot of cool stuff in Grand Delliol, but this is another beauty. It was worth it."


    Although he was only dressed for the dress code, Gyeong-jun wrapped up the horse as if it were decorated for him. The swim, which I thought I hated, sat quietly.


    Her father, Hochol, was very influential when the swimming came here. The mythical group, the family of two brothers, was a meaningful place for her father, Hocheol. When Hochol was in trouble, Park Jung Bin, chairman of the mythological group, reached out for help.


    After that, Hocheol did not forget Park Jung Bin, and he was able to talk to him regularly, so he didn''t have to say anything. The problem started there. Hocheol was pleased to hear that the swimming was between his two brothers and Grandeliol.


    As soon as the swimming realized that her father and her two brothers'' fathers were close, things got weird. An unscheduled meal appointment was evidence to support her prediction.


    The swimming with Gyeong-jun''s face in mind even tried to ignore the doctor of rejection, but I had to come to see his father, Hocheol. In the sense of continuing our relationship in Grandeliol, the heads of the two families arranged it. Dissatisfaction and dissension were only the act of kicking favors.


    Gyeong-jun smiled faintly as she looked at herself with a stiff face.


    "My parents didn''t call me on purpose. And it''s not just for today. So I think this is a celebration of being alive and well."


    How can I be so grumpy? The swimming frowned, looking at the tail of Kyungchul''s mouth. I had felt it from the first moment I met him, but Gyeong-jun had a completely different disposition from his older brother Kyeong-min. Kyungmin was serious, and if it was right, Kyung-joon was malicious and pretentious.


    Even in Grandeliol, he incited and used others for his own purposes. The swim sighed as it reminded me of Kyongjun, who was leading the skinship terribly to a gap.


    Despite the qualitatively different foods she had eaten in the Grand Delliol, Round Horse in turn appeared in front of her eyes, but she put it in Round Horse''s mouth, expressionlessly.


    "Swimming, doesn''t it suit your taste?"


    Kyungmin, who was always looking at the look of the swimming, said that, and the swim shook his head slowly.


    "No, it''s good enough. I''m just not as hungry as I thought I''d be before I got here."


    "You can''t do that. I''ve reserved a place like this, but it''s rude to fill your stomach in advance."


    "... Gyeong-jun, swimming is the one who responded to the sudden promise. You should think about that."


    Kyungmin stared at Kyeong-jun sharply. He noticed that Gyeong-jun likes to swim. I came here as a guardian to advise and coordinate the situation by my side.


    It was also because Gyeong-jun strongly requested this position in the first place. It was the result of Park Jong-bin, his father, responding to Kyung-joon''s desire to be close to her. However, it took his effort to build the relationship he wanted.


    Kyungmin thought that the effort would soon be needed. On the other hand, when the meal was almost over, Gyeong-jun opened his mouth.


    "Swimming."


    "What?"


    The swim was relieved that the meal was almost over. Dessert was like seeing Kyongju''s face. But such recklessness brought her unexpected challenges.


    "I''ll be honest with you. I like you. I''ve loved it since I first saw it in Grand Delliol. So will you marry me on the premise? Of course, if you want, I''ll get engaged first. You don''t have to worry about anything else. I''ll take care of the rest."


    Brainy and arrogance converge. Kyungmin was unable to shut up about his brother''s remarks. His thought was to be polite, careful about swimming and to make the next appointment. It was not a frozen proposition that only came out of the ground.


    Swimming looked at Kyungjun''s eyes. It was lust and obsession there. Gyeong-jun didn''t love swimming, she just wanted something special, like a collector gathering collections.


    "I refuse. I just got out of Grandeliol, and I don''t want to decide the future that way."


    "I think your father would like that. You know, your father and my father were close."


    "There''s no basis for that. That means you can''t marry someone you like if you don''t like it."


    Despite a lifetime of confessions, the swim responded coldly. Gyeong-jun saw her like that and became even more annoyed. I didn''t want to miss the rope I had so close to. There would not be many opportunities to talk to each other seriously.


    "Isn''t it fateful to say that you and I are together in a difficult environment for five years? There''s that kind of empathy between us. It''s a strength that no one else has."


    It was an eager remark, but the swim shakes its head. There was already one person in her mind.


    "There are more survivors than I thought. Thanks to someone who worked hard. Moreover, even if it''s not you, there are many people who have the strength you think they have."


    "Don''t just push it like that, think about it. Because I can say you''re my first and last love. You know I''ve only seen you for five years. So just think about it for once."


    "Kyung-joon..."


    Seeing his brother losing his mind in real time, Kyungmin felt that the time had come to stop. Swimming, cold by cold, was also a swim, but the feeling of rebuke was encouraged by the twinkling eyes.


    "My answer is the same no matter how many times I tell you."


    The swim finally stood up. It was an unexpected confession, but it was not something I would take seriously. After saying goodbye to Kyungmin, the swimming turned away from Kyungjun.


    "Go if you want. Because roughness is your charm. But don''t forget, my woman must obey me. I have an idea when you come out like that."


    The stop seemed like a horse, and the swimmer turned his head to look at Pyeongju. The youngest of a mythical group. The title given by the Second Reichsmanship was not light. Rather, it was heavy. The swimming thought about what Gyeong-jun could do frowned.


    "You''re a little scared, aren''t you?"


    In Kyungju''s provocative attitude, the swim grabbed his fist. It was so hard that I heard a violent rupture as I clamped my knuckles together. Kyung-min, who had seen how strong she was two years ago, suddenly woke up on her feet.


    "Hahaha, that''s it. Since we seem to have been raised by each other, let''s meet again later to finish the story."


    Kyungmin, who was interrupted between the two, hurriedly dismissed the opposition between swimming and Gyeongju. What worries him the most was not that the heart of Gyeongjun who failed to propose was not the message of the swimming.


    It was Sihyun he was most worried about. Swimming was a child like a daughter or sister to Sihyun, so if such a child came in with a broken heart, he could not stand still.


    I wanted to avoid the worst situation with Kyungmin who knows the power of her. However, Gyeong-jun got up from his seat and approached the swimming.


    The situation was sudden. Kyeong quickly grabbed Kyeong Jun''s shoulder. Kyungmin was disappointed when she saw her brother behaving like a wretch, not knowing the limits increasingly.


    "Kyung-jun Park. You told me not to do that."


    Kyung-gyung opened her mouth to say one more word, but the words did not continue. It was because the Tower of Jay Hour was shaking heavily.


    Kuagagagagaang. Kuagagagaga River.


    Vibration of the Jay Tower, shaking more than necessary, despite its rigid design. Everyone in the intestine fell uncontrollably in a turbulent aftermath.


    The swim, which thought something was wrong, looked up at the sky against the window. There were a lot of heteros falling to the ground.


    /099


    Kuagagagagaang. Kuagagagaga River.


    An earthquake so powerful that the entire villa was shaken. He looked around at the unimaginable vibrations. Soon his eyes were fixed in the sky. There were a lot of heteros falling irregularly. All the survivors would have noticed. This is the same thing that happened five years ago.


    Si-hyun was also there. I couldn''t forget. Sihyun went out into the street with Rin and forgot to say something about seeing the chaos. The building and the streets were as broken and broken as they were then. Numerous people were torn up like signposts, and all the wisdom humankind had accumulated was worthless.


    "We need to find Sihyun, Palatica-Crystal. That''s all the heteros can come through."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Of course, the protagonist can use Stigma and Thought. because I got a new body, and I went through the evolutionary path that I deserved.


    2. The seasons are before spring and summer, so you might want to think about May.

 99 00099 An Expanding World

    Sihyun was able to react quickly because it was a story I had heard before. Palatica was an important generator and heart to open a path and retrieve heteros on the other continent before the Grand Delliol unfolded.


    You need to find and destroy the Palatica before the Grand Delliol unfolds.


    "... Damn, none of this works."


    As he ran down the street, he felt overwhelmed. Palatica was under the influence of optical camouflage and was not easily found by the naked eye. Of course, there was some refraction or distortion, so it would be noticeable for a long time, but the situation was not good.


    It was hard to get a clear view because of the heteros pouring out like showers from the sky. Burning streets, bursting out of nowhere. The situation was getting worse and worse. No matter how strong she was, that flow could not be stopped.


    "Se-hyun!"


    During Lynn''s shout, she turns her head to look at the Giant-Hetero occupying her back. The beast, which is as ugly as a lump of flesh sticking together, swings it vigorously using a pole as a club.


    Sihyun grabs the telescopes coming down towards his head and knocks them down.


    Reflexively, she tries to reach out to the giant''s abdomen, but she can''t do that. You realize that catching a Giant will catch you after a disaster - a save point - regression point.


    If I catch it now, the past never comes back. At least after knowing the cause, I had to go back to yesterday when nothing had happened. That''s why he took a step back.


    "... Lynn, I''ll take care of it."


    "Se-hyun?"


    Lin tilted her head with a sudden change in her attitude, but was unable to ask in an urgent situation. Lin takes a light leap and blows the giant''s head off. She carefully chases behind the leading string of her back.


    "Lynn, where would Palatica be?"


    "It was mostly a central point in one area. If you want to transfer energy evenly to the Grand Delliol, it''s convenient to be in the middle of everything."


    As I leapt between the building and the building with Rin, I thought of a place where Sihyun could be the center of Busan. He lived only in Seoul all the time, so I didn''t know anything more about Busan. It was all I had to do for a few days. However, he was able to realize where the center of Busan was in Jinhyun''s voice, which was passing by his head unnaturally.


    "Here we go! This is the Hetero Response Center. It''s the largest building in Busan, although it''s only one-third in use. It could be a landmark. It''s the center of Busan! ''


    While it was unclear whether it was the center in a locational sense or a social sense, Xihyun thought that Jay Tower was the most reasonable. Geographically, I could not have predicted a more reasonable location.


    "Let''s go to the Tower of Jay Hour."


    "Jay Tower?"


    "Yes, there should be at least a trace of Palatica there."


    Jay Hour Tower was also the tallest building in Busan. If I climbed to the last floor, I would be able to see Busan at least with a wider view than now. Lin nods at his words and turns away. Then he started running for the shortest distance to the Jay Hour Tower.


    Sitting next to her like a sleek leopard, she looked at the world that was falling apart. The cries of those who mourn and lament. A burst of tearing ears. And the unique confusion that makes my heart flutter. Despair was born in many deaths.


    The sights that I thought I didn''t have to see anymore were repeating again. He bit his lip with grief that he could not express in words. There was nothing he could do. No, not right now, to be exact.


    Sihyun also wanted to step forward. But it was like throwing away his powers on the ground. If I really dreamed of a one-way reversal, I had to endure it now.


    "That one?"


    "... an army."


    The Kwagga River. As saturation focused on the heteros, Xihyun and Lin turned their heads. There, you can see the troops moving swiftly. He was in an intercept position inside the city.


    From where Sihyun and Lin could not see, an untold number of missiles, bullets and cannonballs were fired from the sky. When the explosion sounded in the air, the heteros became flesh and scattered to all sides before touching the ground.


    National accredited talent and hunters have gathered their strength to wipe out the heteros that are destroying streets and cities first, and all those who are unable to help hide themselves as refugees.


    Another aspect of the disaster that happened five years ago is that humans have been learning and working on it for five years. Xi sighs of relief in a sturdy defense system. According to Ji ''an, nothing can be broken through immediately.


    Seeing the towers rise so high that they can see from a distance, Shi Hyun urged to take a step. Now all he has to do is find Palatica.


    /100


    The commotion calmed down quickly because Jay Hour Tower was a building with a ''Hetero Countermeasures Headquarters''. It was because Hetero Countermeasure Headquarters was the same as the last place in Busan to fall.


    When Kyungju saw the many heteros falling, he couldn''t hide his trembling body. He never killed a hetero. I was always protected by my brother Kyung-min. It was also possible because Gyeong-jun''s guild boasted of the hardest to see in Seoul.


    "Let''s just wait here for things to calm down."


    Kyungmin said that to reassure her swimming and landing, but she didn''t even know she was missing. How absurd he was because he knew best. As the Grand Delliol unfolds, the five years of hell must begin again.


    If Busan has become a target of Grandeliol, it''s best to avoid it. But Jay Hour Tower is located in the heart of Busan. He didn''t even know what kind of danger he had to face to get out to the outskirts of Busan. I just wanted to reach out to the help of transcendent beings.


    "Shouldn''t we get out of the building? Kyung-min."


    "But it''s too dangerous out there."


    The swimmer shakes his head as he opens his mouth.


    "The other person went after Busan after Seoul. One place would be a coincidence, but they''re both the same. It''s the capital. They know how to see the best efficiency with the least effort."


    I also felt something. Grandeliall was spread in the capital of each country and its territories. It was not an indiscreet and impulsive move. Acting like you know where to strike first. The hetero was sure to have at least that much intelligence.


    "So that''s what this is about. I mean, this is definitely the safest place, right?"


    Gyeong-jun rebuked the words of the swimming, but the swimming listened to him with one ear and fell into one ear. She just stared at Kyungmin with straight eyes.


    "Then, Kyung-min, let me ask you one question. Where is the first person to think that way in Busan?"


    Kyungmin did not put the answer in her mouth easily. If he wanted the capital, which is the center of the country, he would have then targeted the capital. The most important place in the capital. The Heart of Busan, the Heart of South Korea It was the Jay Tower at the Hetero Countermeasures Headquarters.


    "It must be safe here, as Gyeong-jun said. because the most talented people in my country would come together. But that''s how strong the hostile-hetero will be."


    By the way, the heteros aiming for the Jay Tower have invaded the walls in fear of the end of the swimming horse. Reinforced glass on either side of the wall didn''t help. Rather, it was only a great advantage to enter the heteros.


    The hetero enters with a peculiar shape, treading on a broken piece of glass with a loud thud. It has two metres of thin and large wings that are visible to the thick, chunky body.


    There were many tentacles twitching on the presumed leg, and a mouth resembling a starfish on the head. An unknown creature. It was unclear whether or not the organism was correct, so the swim took a step back.


    There were no specifications in the hetero, so we knew that any shape could appear. However, for five years, it was a strange hetero that had not even seen me swim to meet different heteros in Grandeliol.


    It was clearly heterogeneous, with physiological aversion and horrors and fears that could not be expressed verbally. Why do I feel like I can''t win instinctively? The swim that calmed the throbbing heart hides in the crowd.


    "Take them all down! Don''t let any of them live!"


    Fortunately, the numbers coming down from the Hetero Countermeasures Headquarters spread the concentration of saturation to unidentified heteros. Armed with modern weaponry, they were specialists enough to deliver without the use of stigma or region.


    But that was not enough. No, it didn''t work. Even the steel plate was hit by a bullet with a bending impact amount, but there was no scratch on the cover of the unknown heteros.


    I was just moving around in a bad trajectory. Slowly, quietly. It was like looking at a living heart with two eyes.


    Anonymous heteros that moved like so delicate animals repeatedly wielded tentacles covered in thin fur. The tentacles turned like hooks and swirled around the intestine.


    Whitelick. Whitelick. A free-spirited line that cannot be pursued by the eye. All who oppose the mysterious hetero have been cut to pieces. There were no exceptions.


    Kyungmin and Gyeong-jun thought about it as people who fell like scarecrows with cuts on paper poured out their blood like fountains.


    Even if you cut the ground part with a knife, you won''t cut it so gently. Swimming was also swallowed by the power of the overwhelming tentacles.


    The lack of swimming was not because she was lucky. It was because her bodyguard, Lee Woo-seong, threw herself all over her body to protect her.


    "Mister!"


    "Miss, go. This place is dangerous."


    "But..."


    "It''s my duty. Please help me finish it."


    The comet that poured the bubbles out of his mouth pushed him out with a stiff expression. The swimming glances at the mysterious hetero as it shed tears. Recognizing that suspicious slime flows over the tip of the tentacle, she predicts it''s a magical ingredient.


    At the instant that an unknown hetero decides to eliminate the guards and choose his next target, Kyung-gyung shouts to Kyeong and Swim.


    "Get down! Run!"


    Kyungmin, who carefully confirmed with her own eyes that the guards at the Hetero Countermeasures Headquarters were suffering, stepped forward to the bottom. He ran and did not forget to hold the hands of the swimmer and Gyeongju. behind his back, a wide range of screams burst out, but he didn''t care. No, I couldn''t. He had two people to protect.


    "Bro, this is what happened. How did a monster like that get in here?"


    "Running is more important than cause. If you want to live, you have to stay away."


    Kyungmin replied with a slightly louder voice.


    "But that''s... no, that''s where the Grandeliols are."


    "Shut up. Stay sharp. Otherwise, they''ll eat you."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 100 00100 An Expanding World

    I wiped my tears and said the swim was irritating. However, Gyeongju''s eyes still swam through the air with nothing left and right. The Legion was transmitted by the Hayler continent, and in the world where the gold mine Heterotopia had been bought, Kyongju believed that humans could still rule the world.


    But reality betrayed his expectations perfectly. A mysterious hetero that even the people at the headquarters of the hetero countermeasure who learned Legion could not resist appeared before their eyes. Gyeong-jun was unable to take charge of both prodding legs. I felt like I was going to collapse soon.


    "Ugh..."


    After a sudden convulsion, Kyongju fell forward. Staying on the move during rush hour was like gambling with your life. However, Kyungmin did not give up Gyeongju.


    "Get up quickly, Gyeongjun."


    "Brother, I can''t feel my legs."


    "Then get on your back."


    It didn''t take long for Kyungmin to decide. The sole purpose was to get out of here safely. Kyungmin bent her knees like that and bent her lower back. However, he did not feel the weight of his expectations at all.


    Kwagga River.


    An unidentified hetero who appeared through the wall grabbed Kyeong-ju''s foot.


    Kyungmin, who saw Kyungchul hanging in the air like a palm tree fruit, raised a stigma. Using a fast ( ) approach to the unidentified hetero, Kyungmin struck a tentacle holding the tilt with her hand.


    Calibrated by both sides of the blade, Kyungmin''s hand blade had a cutting force that could not be ignored. However, Kyungmin''s hand bounced off the ground. Kyungmin once again tried to feel like she was slipping on oil, but she was helpless in front of the ability of the unidentified hetero.


    "Brother, help me. Help me!"


    "Just a minute, Gyeong-jun!"


    When she heard their voices and approached the other heteros, Kyungyoung became desperate. His heart did not overcome the power of the union, but his hands were crumbling.


    "Ugh..."


    The harder Kyungmin tried, the closer Kyongju got to Hetero''s mouth. He realized that the starry-looking hetero''s mouth was as deep and dark as the night sky, and shivered. I could see what would happen if I went in there.


    "Brother, please! Please, hurry!"


    Gyeongju used his stigmaine shock, but it didn''t work. The ability to dramatically increase the amount of damage was the same as when it was not directly striking.


    "Wait quietly. Don''t struggle."


    Swimming also tried to raise a stigma and pull out the tentacles that were wrapped around the landscape, but it was not enough. Adamantine was able to exert superhuman power, but the hetero''s body had long surpassed hers. Kyungmin and Swimming''s face gradually became stiff, realizing that ordinary heteros were not the strength they could possess.


    "Ahhhh!!!"


    Situation in which the transverse torso enters the hetero''s mouth in an instant. Unexpectedly, the glaring swim does not hesitate, pulling out the Shadow Spear. With all her might, she raises her spear at the mysterious hetero.


    The target is the tentacle holding the bull ''s-eye. The swim saw a miracle, with the sensation that something was see-through. Even Kyung-min couldn''t hurt it, but the Shadow Spear pierced the tentacles of the mysterious hetero as if it were natural.


    Kyungmin found that the tentacles with the circumference were torn and fell out. She pulled the circumference out of the hetero''s mouth using fast speed ( ). He lets out a sigh of relief because he thinks he saved his brother.


    But that was also only for a moment. It was only the lower body that was Gyeongjun. Kyungmin realized that her torso had already entered the mouth of the hetero, and said a single word. When his beloved brother died before my eyes, his heart trembled with pain I had never tasted before.


    "... Also, I couldn''t protect..."


    He looked at his hands with his empty eyes and realized that he was no different from the person he was two years ago. The tentacle flies at a rapid pace beside him who is bored. By raising a foot cloud, the swimming between Kyungmin and Tentacle blocked the bitter tentacle''s clash with the spear.


    "Kyung-min. This is not the time. You can grieve even after you''re alive. It''s her turn to live. Gyeong-jun wouldn''t want you to die here in vain."


    Swimming was barely synchronized with an unidentified hetero. Swimming and management stairs were easy to read the heteros'' movements because the location was narrow. The tentacle''s trajectory would have been largely predictable if it hadn''t just penetrated through the wall like before.


    "Kyung-min! You''re just going to die here!"


    Kyungmin woke up to the cry of the swimming. Then I looked up and saw the reality. Come down as soon as you can. Unknown heteros. Kyungmin slapped her cheek thinking that a woman, who had been swimming for a long time, stood up straight against such heteros.


    "Sorry, let''s hurry down. Swimming."


    Kyungmin thought that she could not fall here, and went down the stairs with her swimming. I was sad to lose my brother Kyung-joon, but the survivor had to survive to the end. That was a lesson that Kyungmin learned two years ago.


    After reaching the 11th floor of the Jay Hour Tower, the swimmer and Kyungmin sighed. Both fast and hard steel were stigmas that strengthened the body, so they were able to move faster than others.


    "The heteros I just saw... they''re definitely different from the others. It''s not mass-produced."


    "Yeah, I think so, too. It was so unique that you could say it was a species."


    Swimming recalls the previous turbulence. Until now, heteros have been messy, unpredictable shapes, but could be expressed in at least one word.


    Like a wolf, a bear, or a bird, there was a word that came to mind at once. However, the hetero in the Jay Hour Tower was different. I couldn''t explain it. You can squeeze the word in your head, but it was a sentence, not a word. It was also a report on a creature that was so long that it was hard to cut and define.


    "Maybe it''s not a hetero. It''s qualitatively different from the heteros I''ve seen in Grandeliol."


    "That''s right. It''s selfish to say there are no transcendent beings - pioneers - over there."


    But even though I said that, my swimming face didn''t open. Rather than being transcendent, their shapes and substrates were very heterogeneous. It was easier to convince him that he was an alien.


    After stopping the conversation, the swimmer and Kyungmin looked around and climbed down the stairs again. But their footsteps had to stop on the fifth floor. It has long been turned into a burial ground for survival. The people who came down from each floor of the Jay Hour Tower gathered together to form a single phosphorus seal.


    "Get out of my way! If you''re going to break it, get lost!"


    "There''s someone behind you!"


    "Oh, please let my child go."


    There were no concessions and compromises in their eyes, even though an unidentified hetero appeared in front of them. The frenzy of not having to go down first only resounded with shouts.


    "Swim, let''s go over there."


    Kyungmin pointed to a window on one wall that she thought could no longer move forward. It was about ten meters high, but both of them could handle it. A few steps back, the swimmer and Kyungmin curled up.


    "Then I''ll go. One..."


    "Two."


    "" Three! ""


    Swimming and Kyungmin broke the window and fell right under it. They wrapped themselves in thought and prepared for the impending shock.


    However, Kyungmin realized that the judgment was a mistake. The air has no foothold. There was no way to avoid the tentacles flying from the unseen.


    "Khhh."


    Vyriric, who allowed the flank to attack beyond imagination, raises his hand in a reflexive manner. He hurls a handful of blood before the torso kicks in two cavity cavities.


    Kyungmin turns her head in the direction the tentacles flew in, and she sees an unknown hetero. The strange shaped enemy captured him without missing him.


    Kyungmin, who failed to land, picked up the organs and blood flowing backwards and backwards. After noticing Kyungmin''s injuries at one stroke, the swim took off his coat and tied Kyungmin''s side. However, the wound was already in an uncontrollable state.


    Seeing her coat soaked while her wound was blinking, Kyungmin clapped her hands.


    "Swim, you go... I''m done, so run."


    "No, I can''t leave Kyung-min here. And there''s no escape."


    "... I''m only bothering you to the end. If I hadn''t summoned you here today, there would have been more than one way to survive."


    The swim looked around. Anonymous heteros swirl around smelling the blood of the mild. Kyungmin lost her mind before she realized she was surrounded by enemies.


    "Don''t think about it. Kyung-min, this isn''t anyone''s fault."


    The swim in front of the Shadow Spear bites the molar tightly. She had no intention of dying here. She had a heart she hadn''t told yet.


    "Come on."


    A pristine swim raises the Shadow Spear at the edge of the kill. All the surrounding heteros were engulfed in a blue flame. The swim turns to look at the heteros returning to a handful of ashes, screaming intensely at the sound of their heads.


    "I''m glad I''m not late."


    "Lynn."


    "That''s right, I wouldn''t have found it without it."


    "Mister..."


    At the moment of the incision, the two swimmers relaxed and settled down. She pretended to be okay, but she was also pretty shocked. After confirming that the swimming was safe, he turned his gaze to the fallen officer. Realizing that his wound was deeper than he thought, he sewed up the flesh and muscles in detail with a shadow.


    "Lynn, I want you to swim with her."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    "Have a safe trip."


    Shi Hyun nodded his head and hurled the wall of the Jay Tower at full speed, leaving behind the swimming and Lean. Anonymous heteros fly around, but he ignores them and reaches the top.


    "Is that it?"


    The demonstration of reaching the rooftop of the Jay Hour Tower was so easy to find Falatica that it was worthless. The deflection and distortion characteristic of Palatica was happening on top of the Jay Hour Tower.


    As he tried to check his target and descend, the sky slowly opened. No foresight, no foresight. The body of the demonstration was stiff on a phenomenon that was different from exporting heteros. A sense of overwhelming density that makes it hard to breathe. It contained energy that was different from what we thought.


    I heard an unknown song in his ears, staring at the sky with a blank expression. No, I didn''t know it was a song. The language of something. The sound of something. Or will. Or nothing.


    The birth of something that cannot be seen by man''s narrow rationality and narrow vision.


    Sihyun focused his mind and looked up into a dark and deep hole. There was something there that was indescribable looking down at him. Wonder, surprise, fear, worship, fear, joy, joy, joy, horror. When all kinds of emotions and rationality got tangled up, his head gave up trying to understand it. It was because I realized that it was praise for its existence.


    It was the 427 deaths of Shi Hyun.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. It''s already 100 coins. Commemorative Death of 100 coins.

 101 00101 The Expanding World

    - 101.


    After returning to the past, Xi Hyun finished all preparations before the disaster happened. I explained the situation to Jua and Jinhyun, put restrictions on General Hoilsup, and spoke with Hochol, her father. After finishing what he had done before and without any error, he entrusted Rin with swimming and support.


    The demonstration in front of the Jay Hour Tower lightly loosened. I knew Palatica was coming soon enough. His goal was to crush the Palatica before it opened the Grand Delliol.


    "... but what was that?"


    At a clear distance of the Jay Hour Tower, Shi Hyun recalled the existence he saw yesterday - or ever will be -. It was an ominous thing he could not keep in his mouth. It was different from the heterona pioneers. I was overwhelmed just by the encounter.


    It was a vague fear that could not be explained by reason or logic. Fear comes from concepts you don''t understand. Sihyun admitted that he died unable to endure such fear.


    It was not a win-win difference at all. It was clearly different from the evil shadow Rondale. If Rondale had been at a point where he could barely hold on beyond death, his existence would have been beyond death. Beyond the bell, beyond life, man lies in an area he has never dared to go to.


    He looked at his hands that did not tremble. It was a mistake to try to see the nature of its existence for a moment. It was a mistake to unconsciously find out what fence the opponent was inside.


    Because I knew I could never win. The instinct had already taught us that such things would come to an end. I couldn''t stand the pressure just by watching, and there was no solution for a crazy, luminous being.


    He clenched his fist tightly, silent enough to break his molar. There was only one way. Stopping it before it comes down. It was the only one.


    I will never let it come down to this world. He resolutely stared at the Jay Hour Tower. It was only a matter of time before Falatica emerged from the air with nothing. If I did not see it from the beginning to the end, it was so weak that I did not notice it, but I could immediately see it. Starting now.


    Cough, cough, cough.


    On the other hand, heteros came down from the sky at the same time as the earth shook. A situation where disasters of the past recur. He did not hesitate to remove the bandage on his right arm.


    His power will be 1, which he can use as a gluteal claw. It was about 2.3 million ideas. I had to do everything in my power to destroy Palatica. Even then, it''s only possible to strike the best blow under the best circumstances. He needed to strike from an ''endless state of concentration'' without any ''interruption''.


    That''s why he ran towards the Jay Hour Tower without looking back. Every step of the way, Xi Hyun''s body changed. No, I went back to the way things were. The confused people have not noticed, but the change has not stopped. Sihyun became the perfect monster in just a few steps.


    190 centimeters tall. The black covering of the crust was as dense as a scale, and the outlet rising above the shoulders was punctured like a basalt.


    The horns on the elbows were sharp as swords, and the tails were finely divided like a quadriplegic blade. The face is possessed of the devil''s cunning and cruelty.


    The shadow, in harmony with the law of lions, was hovering around him. It was a creature of demons and shadows. However, he couldn''t afford to look at himself like that. We had to end the situation as soon as possible.


    A string of people bent their knees behind them, jumping to the top of the Jay Tower in one fell swoop. The human body, calibrated by the pair, achieved a relentless propulsion like it had deviated from the laws of physics.


    But it was only for a moment. It was because a missile from a distance blocked the path ahead of him. It was also a quick response from the group that judged him to be a hetero.


    After breaking through the speed of sound and looking at the tens of kilograms of steel flying towards him, he quickly extended his arms. The missile exploded glamorously even before the heavy touch was transferred to the palm of the hand.


    Phew.


    A thunderous sound that tears your eardrums to pieces. Sihyun, who was caught in a fiery fire that consumed enough oxygen around him, could not hide his surprise from the fact that the first missile he had ever been hit in his life was not as painful as he thought.


    In a sense, it was also a natural thing to say. It was impossible for him to be hit by a missile when he fought hundreds of meters of monsters.


    "...?!"


    Sihyun twisted his body in the air. It was because I saw the fierce trajectory of a missile approaching him before it was over. Pow, pow, pow. Missiles with turbulent explosions in the air may be running low, but bullets and artillery howlers have begun to target the demonstration.


    Sihyun couldn''t keep up. The situation was miserable and urgent. I could not even say the short sentence, ''I am on the human side.'' I had to defeat injustice with strength and skill.


    "I''ve been in the human body for a long time, and I''ve forgotten how to do this."


    Recognizing that he had been targeted by the military, he froze the projectile''s kinetic energy with one hand and resonantly pulverized with the other hand to turn it to dust. Even though he knew that his severity was rising, he had to curl up for the chance of a one-way reversal.


    The striking strikes with numerous projectors in the air dropped below 200 meters, losing their center. Even he couldn''t escape from gravity. When he landed making a big crater on the ground, he glanced at the moment to jump again.


    There were plenty of opportunities. It was because the strong flesh, which had been calibrated by the pair of heaven, did not know of fatigue and suffering. At first, the military reactions were embarrassing, allowing for gaps, but this was different.


    Shi Hyun bent his knees with the determination to break the palatica, even if his body is torn and broken. I condensed the muscles of my entire body with the will to penetrate at the shortest distance.


    However, Xi Hyun''s thoughts did not continue. Because red sparks covered him like blood. Sihyun evolved by swinging his tail before the flames even touched his body.


    As the veil lit up, Sihyun could see the identity of the person who shot the flame at him. There was nothing to think about. This is the person I just saw. Unlike his sullen and loving impression, he was a renowned talent in Korea.


    The man best known for his name was Ji Ho-cheol, the father of swimming. His appearance was unexpected. But I couldn''t deny it. It was even weirder that the hetero response headquarters did not have such capabilities.


    "Did you get rid of the flames? You look strong.By the way, you''re obsessed with the human form, unlike the hetero. Is it the Yclipses?"


    "You have no idea."


    He kicked his tongue briefly. I couldn''t hide my embarrassment because I thought the target who stopped me was Hocheol. I could not treat him carelessly because of his title as the swimming father.


    Moreover, Stigma''s character was taken. His stigma was hyperthermia. Ability to eat sparks and grow indefinitely. The fever that created many controversial streets among the rich still disagreed over its limitations.


    "Eclipse, I don''t know what you''re after in this confusion, but stay out of it. It''s my last concern. Humans are busy with customers from other places besides you, so don''t make any more incidents."


    "I only want to destroy Palatica."


    "Hehe, that was quite an interesting joke for Eclipse. The destruction of Palatica is the reason you came to Hetero Countermeasures headquarters in this situation... You can''t lie."


    In response to Sihyun''s honest answer, Hochol snorted. He was neither against nor against the existence of the Eclipse. Rather, it was neutral. When he spoke, he thought he didn''t have to kill him with a red face. However, it was absurd for him to hear such a thing.


    "... You don''t believe me?"


    "You expect me to believe that? The sudden appearance of Eclipse to destroy a palatiga that no one has ever broken?"


    Hocheol stared at him like he was going to kill him, and his eyes were full of killing. He sighed, noticing that the ambient temperature had risen unnoticed.


    I wonder how much trouble the Eclipses have been in. When he returned, he decided he needed to study a little more about Eclipse.


    "If you don''t want to believe it, fine. I just told him my purpose."


    Calibrated by the pair, the demonstration quickly slipped out of Hocheol''s sight. But Hochol didn''t miss him. Hundreds of sparks flew away along Hochol''s handgesture.


    Overlapping flames. Infinitely growing flames. The red flame, also known as the entrance to hell, quickly blocked the path of Sehyun. The red flames were heating up as they devoured each other.


    A virtuous cycle called for a virtuous cycle. I could see why Hochol was famous worldwide, even after seeing the circulation going around. His fever was a stigma that became progressive over time.


    But that was it. It was a trait that I could boast about, but I could not endure it until the end in front of overwhelming violence. With a swing of his hand, he lit a red flame like blood. There was no skill. It was just a thought.


    "What?!"


    [Stops]


    Sagrad glances at the flames and hurries toward Sihyun, who has secured the frightening body of Hochol to his shadow. I didn''t have time to play with variables. Time had already been delayed a lot.


    Sihyun, who jumped over the walls of the Jay Hour Tower at once, entered the building to avoid a number of bullet baptisms. While there were many talents in the Jay Tower with a hetero countermeasure headquarters, Xi Hyun made his way to the top, beating the obstacles with overwhelming speed and strength.


    An attack by countless skilled men. Without time for each other to understand each other, they were just blindly hostile to each other. However, their attack was only a pointless blast through the air. His movements could not be pursued with their eyes.


    Out of the way


    ''Forward firing on the outside. Blitzkrieg inside. The time limit is clear, and the penalty for that is absolute. If you hurt your opponent, you will be limited in your future activities. If I''m wrong, I could be tied to this timeline, this regression point.''


    In a situation where his head was shivering so quickly, he calmly judged the situation. The sole purpose of this demonstration was the destruction of Palatica.


    I had to stop "being" from coming out of the world. I didn''t have time to wait. He raised his mind and struck the wall of the shadow. Suddenly, the road is blocked, and the talents seem to be swaying.


    But there are exceptions. A woman swooped in through the gap in the shadow with a swift gesture, pointing a sword at Xi Hyun.


    "I will not tolerate a disturbance in front of the Hetero Countermeasures Headquarters."


    Beauty over her shoulders with her shiny black hair cut. She had a more feminine image than a woman, and she was the granddaughter of the upvotal speaker.


    After avoiding the heavy machete pouring into her arms in a steady stream, she approached Lindsey and whispered quietly.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 102 00102 The Expanding World

    "Cetilian."


    "Yes?"


    "You don''t like Cetilian. So don''t freak out. It''s urgent."


    "But you..."


    "You say you''re a monster, and then you panic?"


    Lindsey, who could not conceal her surprise, was troubled. Will you believe what Sihyun says and let it go? Will you do your best as a commanded hunter? He stared at her face with a human concern for a moment. But you can''t always watch. A cautious stepping on her shoulder flew up toward the upper floor.


    "Hey! There!"


    She turns to the summit, ignoring Lindsey''s sobbing voice. After reaching the 100th floor, she sighs. Situation only two floors to the summit. Suddenly, a combination appeared in front of him.


    "That''s it, ''Eclipse''. Even if you''re crazy, you can''t just barge into hetero headquarters in the chaos..."


    "Commander, let''s get this over with."


    A ponytail girl and a man in a suit. They were Jua and Jinhyun. Sihyun had to laugh. Korea''s top talent. A skilled hunter. A soldier in the Special Forces. Even at the Hetero Countermeasures Headquarters, the centers that would not be strange were all familiar with themselves.


    "Could it be a whole gift set?"


    Shi Hyun smiled bitterly, hurtling to the place where Zhuo and Jinhyun were in a single step. In the world where one second was divided into commas, he grabbed Zhuo and Jinhyun in both hands without hesitation. Corrected, he threw them down the stairs before they even opened the stigma.


    After confirming that Jua and Jinhyun were separated, she rushed to take a step. The world wasn''t on his side. Time had somehow reached its limit.


    The sky was about to open. When he reached the top of the Jay Hour Tower, he looked up at the sky that was beginning to split. A deep, black hole protrudes through the cracks. I thought I heard a song somewhere. He felt an ominous gaze, and he sensed the impending appearance of ''its existence''.


    "I can''t do that!!"


    He leaps with all his might, focusing his strength on his right arm. He puts 2.3 million thoughts in one place. In a short time, Shi Hyun slapped his arm on Palatica.


    Kuaaaaang.


    There were shocks and aftershocks that seemed to destroy the ground with a fuselage of jet engines, but there was not enough ground to destroy the Palatica. The treadmill was weak and there was not enough time to draw power. Palatica was a durable object that could not be confirmed by demonstration.


    You know you can''t hit anything with a light blow. Sihyun took another leap, but time did not wait for him. The sky was already open. Deep, deep hole. Sihyun felt the look of seeing him on the other side of the invisible abyss, expressing a acronym.


    Sihyun looked at the many darknesses coming down towards him. If there is a shape in chaos, is it this shape? The chaos with a shady color and atmosphere creeped up toward the demonstration one step at a time. When the unprecedented language reached my ears, Xihyun cried out with a piercing shock on his head. I died just by being by my side. There was no way to resist.


    It was a flow and a destiny. There were no exceptions as long as it came down.


    I didn''t know what it wanted and what it wanted. However, there was only one thing he could know for sure in his dying memory. His existence seemed ''just pleasant''.


    So, he suffered 428 deaths.


    - 102.


    He woke up in a dream screaming. After checking his position late, he wipes off the cold sweat on his forehead.


    "Se-hyun, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay. I just had a nightmare."


    After a new morning, Shi Hyun reflectively replied to Lynn''s words and bowed his head. What is "it"? What do they want? The whole body trembled just by thinking, and he stopped to think about its existence due to a split shock. It seemed to be weakening just by reminiscing.


    The funny thing was that even though I was so afraid, the thought of stopping it sprouted. Is it a sense of justice or an instinct to live? Sihyun shakes his head. It was because I thought it was neither.


    While shaking his head, he recovered from the situation.


    Once there were too many constraints.


    Unlike Seoul - Grandeliol-there was nothing that could interfere with him. The information was slow and the reaction was slow. Nor did I have the will. It was a place where the idea that it was beneficial not to do anything other than do your job. Even if there was a huge fire in the neighbourhood, it wouldn''t have given him any special attention.


    But Busan was different. No, the outside world was different. It was like an organism that moved organically. The next batsman pops out as if he was waiting for you to touch it. And when you catch the typewriter, you get a twist in the unexpected.


    It was a pattern that he had never experienced until now. Maybe it was a natural outcome. The essence of seizures was monster-reader. Being unwelcome in human society. It was natural for humans to be unable to move in overwhelming spaces.


    Even with a full heart attack, it may not be able to destroy the Palatica, but that situation was poisonous.


    To avoid an absolute death, it had to end before it existed. The power to solve comes from nature. But if we go back to the mainland, we become human targets. If it was a target, I couldn''t give it any power. If you can''t break the Palatica with electricity, you have to face its existence.


    So I had to finish it before I got out. The power to solve comes from nature. But if we go back to the mainland, we become human targets. If it was a target, I couldn''t give it any power. If you can''t break the Palatica with electricity, you have to face its existence.


    "..."


    Jihyun, who was in a vicious cycle that could not escape, shed a tear. How about manipulating people with manipulation until time permits? He shakes his head at the thought of going through his head.


    There were too many people to control. Moreover, it was an unspecified number. In order to fully control everyone, I had to return to the past several times in the future. There is a record of the beginning. Unless the entire population was brainwashed, the legend of the Black Monster that destroyed Palatica would have been officially acknowledged.


    Sihyun reminded me of a person who was unfathomable. He was upvoted. He was always the advisor who gave him the right answer. Jihyun was moved to think that she might have the wisdom to overcome this situation.


    He was able to coordinate the timing precisely because he had heard Jua''s approval schedule. It was 10: 00 a.m. when he arrived in Busan. It''s 8: 30 in the morning. We could have met sooner or later. Regrettably, I couldn''t meet swimming and hocheol, but I didn''t think about it.


    It wasn''t that hard to meet her if she was alive. And she had already remembered the phone number of the swim.


    "Where are you off to in such a hurry?"


    "I''m going to the professor."


    "Now?"


    Rin looks at the strange expression. Since last night, her expression became even more strange as she acted anxiously as if she was being chased by something. But she didn''t accuse him. I just felt that something had happened that I didn''t know about, and I changed quietly.


    It was in the thought that he might need his strength. On the contrary, Xi Hyun urgently opened his mouth.


    "I wish you could come with me."


    "Of course I do. We are one people, right?"


    When she saw Lin''s bright smiling face, she was able to get rid of her fear and fear for that moment.


    /103


    Shi-hyun and Lin arrived on the 94th floor of the hetero countermeasures headquarters with support in accordance with the guidance of Jua and Jin-hyun. A place that is not open to the public. Nevertheless, a demonstration on the 94th floor of the research facility was possible because of the tag "cooperative relationship" for Eclipse.


    Xi Hyun went into the lab to say a quick hello and quickly pulled out the matter. Time is running out. There was nothing to get away from. What was in the lab was the whole thing with Sihyun and Lynn and the vote.


    While thinking about how to unravel, Sihyun carefully brought up the story of past regression. I had no choice but to hear why he was concerned and what he was going to do. You couldn''t share information, you couldn''t ask for answers.


    It was possible because both Lee and Lee were completely trustworthy. They were surprised, but did not freak out, when they heard about the other abilities of Xi Hyun. Even though it was temporarily out of time constraints and went back in time, it was difficult to use in many ways.


    At the time when the two different worlds were connected, it was no more than a precious story or less. The fact that he knew the future itself was useful, but if the price was death, he could not get it.


    "I see. I expected it, but it''s worse than I thought."


    Falatica and the unknown. And the absolute end of it. I nodded in favor of listening to him to the end.


    "Did you know that?"


    "I wasn''t sure, so I was investigating."


    She pointed her index finger at a sensing device in a corner of the lab. The unidentified device was operating with an elongated roar.


    "A product of a study of waves coming from Palatica. A device that can determine the existence of Palatica, but where Grandeliol is, there is a Palatica, so we have to extract the data..."


    She scratched her hot growing chin.


    "I take it that''s not normal. First, I expected to have an interest in the country that broke Grandeliol."


    Sihyun burst elasticity for a short time. I realized that the whole world had noticed something about Grandelliol, but it was also a topic of interest on the other continent. Their primary organs have been shredded, and there are no invaders to stand idly by.


    "But it''s not hopeless either. From what you''ve told me, there seems to be some restrictions there. Destroy the Palatica before it''s fully operational, as you predicted. It''s not gonna be easy."


    As he responded to the upvotes, Xi revealed his intrinsic problem. And I let go of the last fight I had.


    "So you''re saying we''re blocked because we can''t use our own power properly."


    "Yes, as far as the Palatica is concerned, I''m very visible. But we can''t rule it out."


    I laughed in vain. It was very simple. You can switch ideas. If you don''t look like a monster, even if you''re a monster, everything will be fine.


    "It''s not hard. You can have human culture."


    "Culture?"


    "Yes, you can take the customs and the objects that you have so much of, or that you can think of them all at once that you have no doubt about. So, what do you think of the cat in the boots?"


    "Cute¡­ should I?"


    He just raised a question mark over his head because he didn''t know the intention of the vote.


    "A familiar animal called a cat. And a common prop called boots. Doesn''t the ability to speak and walk on two feet deteriorate? Despite its obvious ability to go beyond the realm of the beast, I don''t think it''s disgusting."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Two years ago, when Kyungmin recalled in the last painting, he was referring to the death of Lee Kyungsook in the case of the Shinseoul Union for the attackers. At that point, I described myself as reflexive and obsessed with being strong. I actually kind of admired the power of Sehyun.


    So, two years ago, Kyungmin was referring to the Sinseoul Union incident, which almost took place five years ago, but I focused on it two years ago.


    2. And if you go back to the past and there are no statements, you can assume that the actions or events that you have done in the past have not changed significantly. For example, if you brainwashed Colonel Hoilsup, or talked to Jua and Jinhyun, it was all skipped.

 103 00103 The Expanding World

    He nodded as if he understood what he was saying. Unlike the cat, boots were disgusting from head to toe. If you don''t get used to it, you can''t see it with a favorable eye.


    "Are you asking me to be a cat in boots?"


    "Yes, hide your essence in familiar props and situations. And decorate yourself. Naturally enough to convince people. Perfect enough not to be seen by the monster-hetero."


    Then he had a feeling how to use his abilities. All he needed was a mask to deceive everyone. Moderately cooked, reasonably cooked dishes, not raw. It was also the basis for people''s acceptance and reasoning.


    "Armor..."


    "That would be fine."


    Votes for the door with a index finger.


    "But I suppose it''s okay to have one more aide before that."


    At once, Sihyun came out of the lab and found the whereabouts of Khalidom. The Caridome stands still in a corner of the hall. The Caridome stared at Sihyun and trembled like a mouse seeing a beast.


    "You seem to be doing well for the professor."


    "Yes. Yes, it is."


    Karidom bows his head, not posting a word, but answering frankly. His actions were extremely polite because he was experiencing the power of his body. He smiled brightly when he saw such a carydom.


    "Then let me ask you one more thing."


    Xi Hyun''s eyes tapped the Caridome''s shoulders as encouraging as they were filled with an absolute desire to cooperate.


    /104


    "I''ll be honest with you. I like you. I''ve loved it since I first saw it in Grand Delliol. So will you marry me on the premise? Of course, if you want, I''ll get engaged first. You don''t have to worry about anything else. I''ll take care of the rest."


    Brainy and arrogance converge. Kyungmin was unable to shut up about his brother''s remarks. His thought was to be polite, careful about swimming and to make the next appointment. It was not a frozen proposition that only came out of the ground.


    After realizing that the emotion in Kyungjun''s eyes was lust and obsession, the swimmer bit his molars tightly. There was someone else who wanted to get a proposal for the first time.


    "Ha¡­"


    It was a low pressure swim because I couldn''t meet him. The uniform that I had worked so hard to seduce her was a failure to show her the skirt''s footing.


    He didn''t have time to wait for Sihyun to come, so he had to eat with him because of the circumstances of the sheep price (63864; ). In such a situation, Kyungjun''s confession was more absurd than the Qingcheon Wall.


    Someone appears between him and her even before the roughened swim starts to sound irritating towards Pyeongju. An ordinary young man wrapped in a bandage on his right hand, he was a demonstration. Lin was by his side as always.


    "That can''t be right."


    Sihyun embraced the swimming face described above. The swim looked at her with a puzzled expression. Her expression grew brighter. He did not hide his joy because he had gone somewhere early in the morning and now appeared here.


    "Mister, how did you get here..."


    "I came by accident."


    Sihyun tapped the finger of the swimming. Only then did the swimmer realize that Sihyun had followed the Ring of Shadows. And as soon as I realized that, I smiled. It was a picturesque timing. I felt like I had appeared for myself in trouble, so the swimming did not hide my shame but froze my feet. He was "delusional" because he really might be.


    Waking up late at one stroke, Kyungyoung greeted him with a bright face.


    "What a coincidence to see you in a place like this."


    "I like being four. If you''d seen what he''s saying, you wouldn''t be saying it. It''s not so terrible to think of words like this back and forth."


    "Back then?"


    Kyungmin tilted her head at what she said. This was the first time that this had happened. Maybe something happened without him knowing. I thought about it again, but nothing came to mind.


    "Never mind. You''re wrong."


    "If you say so."


    He sighed and looked down at his brother. The appearance of Xi Hyun caused the atmosphere to cool once. But it was Kyungmin''s wish and a mistake.


    "Why don''t you let Sihyun down a bit? This is about swimming and me. And I''m confessing to swimming for the rest of my life. We can''t end this without success."


    "Kyung-joon! That''s no way to say it!"


    "It''s not a habit, it''s a fact."


    I wouldn''t have come out of my mouth if I was normal. However, Gyeong-jun was now experiencing an unusual amount of emotion. It was a result of anxiety that I might miss the swimming in front of my eyes. In the beginning, Kyung-joon did not give a high appraisal of Se-hyun. I just assumed he was one of the many members of the enhancement family.


    "... out?"


    His expression was stiff. And then I burst out a silly smile. It was because he remembered his face raising a fever against a young child. However, Xi Hyun confidently continued to speak. Even though his actions were foolish, he did not want to be ridiculed by the value of a swimming cared for like his daughter or sister.


    He approached Gyeongjun, and his ears whispered. And I choked in a grim, cold voice that I did not know the end of.


    "You''d better keep your mouth shut. I took care of this kid for five years. I have the right to keep her happy, not you. Do you understand?"


    Gyeong-jun was silent because of the pressure poured out from him. There was no other way to describe it than an indescribable existence. The immunity of the strong, which is not even tolerated against it. He bowed his head and acknowledged his fragility, as though his bones were numb and his mouth was burning.


    "That sounds like marriage. Tell me what you see in your eyes. If that''s how much you want to collect, collect. Not people."


    Sihyun pulls his hand vigorously and turns his head toward Kyeong before heading out. Kyungmin was shocked as soon as she met her gaze.


    "Kyung-min, take good care of your brother. If you won''t fix the habit, I will."


    "Sorry, he wasn''t always like that, but he is what he is today..."


    "It doesn''t matter what nature is. Fix the behavior."


    At the sound of his words squeezing his ear, Kyungmin nodded reflexively. It''s because he knows best that he can''t finish with a smile if he chooses to.


    "And go home quickly. You''re in trouble if you wander off."


    Kyung-hyun tilted her head as she said goodbye to the unknown meaning. But that was also only for a moment. When Sihyun disappeared from his sight, Kyungmin turned away. because he had a mission to overcome the frustration.


    Sihyun took a swim behind Kyungmin and Gyeongju and went down under the Jay Tower. After that, Yooseong, the lifeguard, walks away.


    We''re running out of time. Luckily, she slipped into the elevator with the door open, pressing the button toward the first floor.


    Swimming was like walking through a flower garden. He also pointed out Kyungchul''s behavior in an unexpected situation. The fact that it was an act for her came to a great extent.


    The swimming pool, which resurfaced several times in my head, hid the mouth tail that was going up by itself with one hand. If this happened every time, I even thought it would be okay to go out.


    However, the feeling of such a swim fell into the words of Xi Hyun.


    "Swimming, could it have been a demonstration and you interrupted it without hesitation?"


    "No, that''s not it. That''s not what Gyeong-jun just said. Gyeong-jun just said what he wanted."


    Swimming was full of blasphemy and denial. It wasn''t what she hoped she would misunderstand. That''s why I changed his perception with all my heart and passion.


    "... Then why did you leave?"


    "He just suggested that we build a rapport. Kyung-min and Kyung-jun are friends in Grandeliol. It happened even faster because my father knew the father of the two brothers. But my father wouldn''t have known that Kyung-joon was such a child. So don''t get me wrong. Never, never go out like that. I was just going to eat with you and break up!"


    "You don''t have to desperately explain. Roughly."


    He replied as if he was fine, but he could not accept it honestly from the point of view of the swimming. Rin frowns, gazing down at the side of the swimming pool like a sinner.


    "Hehe, where does a child who can''t paint like that go around glamorously? I like it.I hear the competition got tangled up and collapsed. What do I do? You''re getting married before me."


    The swim glances at Lynn with fierce eyes. When he sees the turbulence flowing between the two of them, he pulls Lin''s ear.


    "What are you talking about, being immature to a child who will be uncomfortable?"


    "It hurts, Si-hyun. I won''t do it again. I won''t do it!"


    Lin admits her guilt, but she doesn''t let go of her ear. How long has it been? With a beep, the elevator reached the first floor. Time is running out before disaster strikes. After releasing Rin''s ear, she reached out her hand to the swimmer.


    "Swim, let''s get out of here."


    - 105.


    "So you''re saying that Palatica is going to open the Grandeliol again? Not long after that?"


    He replied with an unbelievable tone that he heard about Sihyun. However, there was something more important than solving his question. The role of demonstration in providing basic information was as if it were over. I didn''t intend to teach you the source of information.


    "Yes, it will. So hurry up and take your swimmer somewhere safe."


    Knowing that he was not making nonsense, the swim came forward one step and looked up at him.


    "But what about you? If that''s true, isn''t it dangerous here, too?"


    "I have to stop it here. Before another disaster strikes..."


    Sihyun closes his eyes and recalls the landscape of Grandeliol. Everything''s a dead end. That kind of degenerate ethics and laws. Destroyed civilizations have not returned, and the supplies in the city are extremely limited. If I didn''t work hard, I wouldn''t have any food for the day, and if I wasn''t strong, I wouldn''t be able to live tomorrow.


    "Stop what? What are you talking about?"


    [Forget it, and prioritize taking the swimmer safely.]


    Ji-hyun, who had a hunch that Palatica''s birth was not far away, cut off the dominant''s words. A meteor who heard [Request] dragged a vehicle out of the parking lot at Jay Tower into the street. It wasn''t until I saw the swimming into the vehicle with my own eyes that she sighed of relief.


    "You must come back safely."


    That''s what the swimming head out of the car said.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 104 00104 The Expanding World

    With a worrying look on her face, she smiled coolly and replied.


    "Of course."


    Sihyun was going to end his regression once and for all. He had definitely come here to destroy Palatica. She was in peak condition. Failure was not in her head.


    "Mister, come here for a second."


    "What''s going on?"


    As the swimming hand gestured, she took a step closer to the side of the car window. The distance between the two is as close as the nose touches as it falls. Immediately, the swim quickly lifted its torso and brought its lips to his cheek. After touching his cheeks with a moist feel and a warm warmth, Shi Hyun slowly realized what had happened to him. His face flushes with unexpected cheering.


    "Cheer up."


    A pranky swim drifts away from the Jay Tower as if fleeing. Shi Hyun smiled graciously and turned away. There stood the horned Lean.


    "I''d love to. I''d be cheered on by a very young child. You could have avoided it."


    Sihyun did not make excuses. I just closed Lynn''s mouth. Rin slapped him on the chest, but didn''t say no. Lin grumbles as soon as her lips drop.


    "Huh, a cheater."


    "Avoiding there is more hurtful, isn''t it?"


    With a light step, Sihyun and Lynn were able to sense the falatica rising in the air. And at the same time, a mutation occurred. Vibrations so intense that you can feel it all over your body hit Busan.


    Rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. Cugoguayan.


    The ground shakes, the ground trembles. An earthquake violent enough to see the shifts of the Jay Hour Tower. Lin finds the shivering image of Palatica in the air above the tower of Jay Hour, unable to hide her trembling heart. The phenomenon that Shi Hyun foresaw really appeared.


    "Se-hyun."


    "I know."


    He unwrapped his bandage around his right arm, returning to Bone-Cetillion. His exploding weight stopped at 190 centimeters. The skin turns black and is covered with scaly, dense crust.


    A hollowed outlet rises, like a basalt, above the shoulders of nothing. A sharp horn rises from the elbow, and the tail that grows along the hip is divided into fine pieces like a saber.


    Shi Hyun returned to the appearance of evil with cunning and cruelty at the same time, seeking another change there.


    It uses the essence of shadow to completely cover its body. In a lively twitching shadow, he recalled his desired shape intensely. A prop that can express him in the human category, not in monsters. It was armor.


    A tool made in the past to protect the human body from its fragility. Armor was also a mask that could completely conceal your essence.


    The shadows that flow through his body shaped his armor in a dazzling fashion. The horn protrudes from your arm, integrated with the armor of the shadow, and the feeling of disguise begins to dissipate. The outlet protruding above the shoulders turned into a piece of armor.


    He wrapped his tail around his waist and tricked him into a kind of armor, hiding his demon-like face with his helmet. Xi Hyun''s body and the shadows that cling without error became a solid barrier and a great disguise.


    Lynn had no choice but to acknowledge the change in her demonstration. He looked a lot like the knights I saw in the Empire one day.


    "It''s true. I think he used a special" vowel. ""


    Lin''s proven demonstration looks forward without a gap to nod. The city was in disarray in an instant. Every minute counts. He got down on his knees and bowed. We only had one chance.


    "Lynn, I''m begging you."


    "Leave it to me."


    Lean, who went ahead before Shi Hyun, blew a blue flame towards all the heteros that existed in a straight line. She paved the way for him to go ahead. Initial phase for the best and best strikes. After confirming that there was nothing in his path, he unleashed the power he had accumulated so far.


    You raise the power of the pair of clubs as you see fit. It was not enough by itself to transform the pair. Shi Hyun, who borrowed even the ability of the acceleration ( ), rushed forward.


    Kua ''a ''ang.


    As he broke the coverage block and overturned the concrete road, he stepped forward and jumped over the confusing city in one fell swoop. Shi Hyun smashed the wall of sound with his whole body while the landslide collapsed and everything around him was behind him with such a powerful afterstorm.


    Jihyun, who stepped on the wall on the first floor of the Jay Hour Tower, quickly moved the center of gravity. From now on, this was his ground. It was his support.


    The total length of the Jay Hour Tower is 494 meters. The skyscraper on the 102th floor of the ground became a stepping-stone for demonstration. The demonstration of humanity as a civilization built upon humanity accelerated. And then it accelerated again.


    Every step of the way, every step of the way, his speed rose exponentially. All the windows in Jay''s Tower were shattered, unable to overcome the shock.


    While numerous heteros were coming down from the sky, the demonstration blocked all senses. I looked at only one place-Palatica Bay. His progress has not stopped, in the spirit of breaking the crack in the air in a heartbeat.


    As they passed the 40th floor, they all looked at the demonstration. An unidentified ''human'' armed with black armor that feels under pressure. As everyone stops in strange forms, whether they are friendly or hostile, the voice of the Caridome echoes from the Tower of Jay.


    "A pioneer in destroying Palatica! Make way, everyone!"


    Everyone looks surprised at the Charidom''s Declaration of Great Thoughts. An unidentified ally in black armor. The skilled people hoped that the words of the Caridome were true.


    Sihyun passed by them at a rapid rate before they even realized it. Karidom and Lin stepped forward and burned through the heteros blocking the path ahead of him.


    As soon as everything appeared to have stopped, Shi Hyun stepped on the last 102 floors and glided towards Palatica. I used the Jay Hour Tower as a foothold, so I was overwhelmed.


    All that was left was to hit him with one punch. Sim, who caused a resonant fracture, unhesitated to refine the force of slight swings in his hand. Even though the excruciating pain of the right hand seemed to dissipate just by immersing it, Sihyun already knew.


    I don''t have enough of this. That''s why Sihyun took it out of here now for two years.


    [Gather round!]


    Sihyun lifted the shadow that gained new life from the essence of the shadow to the control of everything. Forces, coercion, and coercion. 230 million imaginary forces have caused an unlikely Bondi phenomenon that shadows fall out of a specified range.


    All the shadows within a few miles of the absolute call converged into his hands, biting his tail. A demonstration that held the shape of a giant shadow in its hand condensed it. A pinch. The massive shadow forms a peculiar sound and overlays the hand with a thin film.


    The continuously condensed mass of shadow sucks out even the light.


    A skill that was hinted at the Shadow Tide caused by Rondale. With a shadow, Jihyun pours his right hand hard at the essence of the shadow, which can exert all kinds of force in proportion to his imagination.


    This is the best technology that Shi Hyun currently has, and it was completed three weeks ago. ''Shadow membrane'' with overwhelming density and ''resonant fracturing'' individualized. And the "law of lions" that drives the winds of death became a trinity in the hands of Jihyun.


    [Combinator Taxable - Emperor]


    The 23 million thought force hit Palatica with direct and decisive violence. The walls of Palatica were more solid than I could have imagined. However, he could be sure.


    I can break it! ''


    The law of lions began to burn the institutions and circuits in a frenzy in the operating system beyond its limits, and the three hearts in the body repeatedly destroyed and regenerated, but did not give up. The notice was right before my eyes.


    He poured out his thoughts generously. Enriched with a pair of cheekbones, he squeals, but ignores. The right hand that touched Palatica began to crumble, but she smiled instead. As his hand broke, the optical camouflage covering the palatica began to break as well.


    When the wind of death surrounding Shi Hyun''s body began to absorb Palatica''s energy, a secret that seemed not to be broken forever was revealed.


    Kwaggaga River.


    The optical camouflage surrounding the palatica melted with a piercing sound of the sky. Beyond optical camouflage is the real Palatica. A jewel-like dazzling black crystal-Palatica smiles brightly.


    Falatica, who revealed her true nature, was strangely shaped. He was looking at a shape called an inverted polyhedron, and a red line was drawn on Falatica, also visible as a dodecahedron.


    "Last one!"


    Five years ago, a demonstration of an object - the catastrophe - that I had only seen without difficulty - broke Palatica before it lit up. Worthless durability compared to the transparent barrier surrounding Palatica. Looking at the Palatica - the Black Crystal - splashing into the air, Jihyun finally fell relieved that his role had ended.


    /106


    The next day, the world flooded with stories about the demonstration. The newspaper, titled "The Pioneer of the Mystery," broke Falatica with a single blow, was an example. It was basic to have a video of you walking around in a jaybar tower. It was common for corners to be organized to analyze it.


    When the idea was announced at the time of the breakup of Palatica, people were again attracted to him. Estimated thought force 231.2 million. When unbelievable figures were officially published, people couldn''t help but be shocked.


    People were enthusiastic about the numbers that were not commonly seen in ''Hayler Continent.'' Everyone wanted to know who he was. But I couldn''t give him any inspiration for that. Even country-specific investigations had the power to stop.


    What he was most afraid of was that people wanted to recognize him and name him. Korea''s second-largest pioneer. A pioneer who covered his identity with black armor and descended like a miracle. Mystery. Savior. The Black Knight. Whenever the word "inconsistent" came into existence on public media, he sighed.


    He stepped in front of the crowd because he didn''t think this would be the last time. It only increased my enthusiasm whether I knew the heart of such a poem or not.


    "Do you like it? Because everyone''s talking about you."


    Lin slapped him on the cheek with her index finger.


    "Just recognition you don''t need."


    He folded the newspaper in half and threw it on the table. On the couch, she burst a yawn. Managing over the limit brought him tremendous fatigue. The body, which was calibrated by the pair, recovered normally, but did not go mental fatigue.


    The despair that we might be reunited with the existence. The anxiety of not being able to break the Palatica. A lot of thought that seems to burst out of your body. It was horrible to even think about it now that everything was over.


    "Oh, there''s something interesting going on. Cook."


    Lin laughed out loud and gave him the smartphone she was looking at. Sihyun tilted his head and handed over his smartphone.


    It said that Hetero Countermeasures officially named the second pioneer.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    ''If you have a novel that does not stop talking to each other at speed or in fast-tempo fights, but only in situational descriptions to cover the battle from start to finish, please recommend it. I want to be patient with you. I''m going to ask you to do some cartoons and video media. Now that I think about it, they''re not going to be very helpful in writing. There''s a different way of expressing it.''


    1. I will write down the answer to the question that Goju and Jo Jin-hyun describe Sung as a different brother and sister, harming the probability. Once you have two different families like this, you may have different genders. You''re going to have a complicated family situation. Not if you don''t think so.


    And I don''t know if I mentioned it, but there was a conversation where Lin asked about it and Jinhyun answered favorably. about why last names are different. Yes, for probability. Even if it''s not a coincidence, I wrote your last name on purpose.


    that if you use your last name differently to create a complex family drama, you don''t ask deeply, so you use your last name on purpose. Jua and Jinhyun are on undercover duty, and they don''t make mistakes by missummoning each other. The text is abbreviated to a few lines, because you can''t explain all of this by yourself. I wish I could, but just because you don''t have one doesn''t mean it affects your story.


    2. I will also ask you about the probability of disadvantage by not telling him about Eclipse. It was for a later episode, and I met someone after five years, and I had to say hello or a conversation that I hadn''t had in a while, and in the middle of that, I deliberately excluded the word Eclipse. There''s no time to come out.


    I don''t even know how to get the conversation flowing if I''m going to put Eclipse in the middle. Some of you may be very good at imagining it, but at least I am.


    Moreover, Shi Hyun is busy adapting to new environments, and he''s busy breaking Grandeliols and postmortem about them. It''s weird to meet each other and talk about Eclipse. It''s a little more random to say in the middle.


    And it''s weird to say that the Eclipse episode hasn''t even come out yet and you haven''t talked about it. Of course, you could say that. But I''m on hold. But you''re asking me to rewrite it because it''s unlikely.


    3. I will use words that define phenomena too unnecessarily and answer the question, The atmosphere of the writing itself is too Japanese, if you fix it, it will be more fun. That''s right, because my tastes are tuned to the Lanobel rather than to the traditional fantasy, and I think this is what happens. It tends to be more like a minor than a trend. I think it''s a difference of taste.


    Of course, I''m writing for commercial purposes, so I''m trying to follow my readers'' preferences, but I don''t think the basic route is going to be the way I want it to be. I don''t think fixing it is going to make it any better, so it''s a subject that we''re continuing to study.


    4. WASTED: And there''s a lot of civilians out there with no kids'' speed and no kids'' speed, so why are missiles flying in and catching up to them? The Force surpasses the Lean level. Like there''s an inflate/So why do you think it''s Eclipse? It could be a pioneer, but it just feels like Eclipse.


    //Speech statements are rare except for accelerated family stigma users or such capable regions, some pioneers, and demonstrations. It wasn''t a kid''s prank; it was a worldview and a character. I''m sorry if I''m a little bit pushy.


    //I think it''s a little over the top, but I also think it''s an option in the exhibition. It''s a question of stopping heteros or taking over Busan after five years of disaster. It may never happen in real life situations, but I want you to think and read that this is a tool to maximize the situation.


    //Talents are not catching up with the demonstration, they are finding it because they are capable wherever they go. The more you avoid it, the more the severity level rises, the more likely the competents at the Hetero Countermeasures HQ are to get caught up in the situation.


    //Nothing was directly described as superior to Lynn in thinking, except for some pioneers. If you suddenly tell me that Lynn jumped, and there was an inflation, I can''t answer that. because it hasn''t come out yet. I''ve never described it directly.


    The same is true of the Caridome. If you measure it lower than you measure it, you become a weaker pioneer than you are losing power. We''ve set the Khalidom to be the average of the pioneers, and if you do that, you''re lower than the Lean who lost power, and you become the pioneer average. and the power of the pioneers is measured relatively low, and the power of the pioneers is reduced that much. There''s no reason for humans to hold their heads together and ask for cooperation.


    If you set it a little stronger than Lynn, that problem disappears. We can also give the satellite to Lynn, who lost the fox bead and was weakened. That''s why I did it.


    It''s true that Lynn is very capable, but she has lost her Fox Bead and cannot use her power. That''s why you can''t describe Lin as strong.


    //You were right to use the Ekryptonian impersonation. because it''s weird to go around and search in urgent situations. And while it''s not weird for a pioneer to show up in that situation, it''s faster to think of Eclipse as emerging out of chaos. I wanted to say that this is the case with the Eclipse bias in Korea. And it also contributed to the fact that the body of Xi Hyun is closely shaped - bizarre - to the hetero.


    5. The last time he showed his abilities around was because, as the writing said, when he was struck by a swinging arm, his time was fixed. Every action is a burden.


    p.s Do not be aggressive when posting questions, but refine a bit more? I beg of you.

 105 00105 The Expanding World

    It''s called the Dark Knight.


    Sihyun sighed because of someone''s sensible name. It was because he saw his right hand and came up with a second opinion. It was not impossible because he had a Carrydome on his back and had a strong voice. No, it must have been pretty aggressive.


    The public opinion was in line with the announcement of the hetero countermeasures headquarters. Sihyun must have drawn a shadow to use paparazzi. The third party saw nothing more spectacular than that.


    He rolled down and read the long message written by the Hetero Countermeasures Headquarters. The content was simple. I thanked him for saving Busan. Sihyun couldn''t stop his mouth from going up without knowing it.


    The pain of running away without giving up seems to be repaid. It was a happy story that his actions were helpful and hopeful to others. Rin stabbed him in the cheek, smiling as if he had the whole world.


    "You like it?"


    "Of course. There''s no need for thousands of people to roam around in disasters again."


    When I died as a human and was reborn as a lump of mucus, an unimaginable future was unfolding. No wonder I was happy. Sihyun was no longer a helpless abbreviation. I was strong enough to go the way I wanted. And when I found the fallen on his way, I had enough time to stand up and stand him up.


    Lin, who held him in his arms, placed his hand on his chest. And at last I recited it.


    "I''m going to enjoy this."


    "I just want it to stay the same today."


    Sihyun, who hugged Lin, fell into a sweet sleep.


    /107


    23,120,854. When he first saw the record, he doubted his own two eyes. I was about to double check if it was a printing press error. It was because the number was empty.


    23,120,854. It was the amount of thought that Sihyun had unleashed to destroy Palatica. Thought reaching 231.2 million was a rare figure in the precursor kingdom of Hyler.


    That was the idea of the transcendent beings that humans would see in the history books on the continent over there. In other words, the power of Se-hyun was touched by myth and legend.


    She knew the winner-takes-takes-takes-takes-takes-takes-takes-takes-takes-takes-takes-takes-takes-take-all. Maybe we can even go to the frontier''s domain. But I never thought I would reach so fast and high. Although they had the power to steal and absorb, there were limits to their growth.


    Few enemies appear to fit the level or to fit the gap in sequence. Reality was harsh, unreasonably screwed up. There was no world-real tuned to be as easy to target as the stage of the game.


    The higher the hardship and strength, the more so. However, Sihyun has grown to surprise the world in a small space called Seoul.


    As if something was wrong. However, he shook his head. Delusions were thought to be an illness when they got there. You turn your head to look at the Caridome, praising your imagination.


    "Did you know?"


    "Yes?"


    "Sihyun is so strong."


    "Yes!"


    Karidom nods in haste. To be precise, it was because of a compulsory order rather than strength, but until now, such a process has been of no use.


    With or without orders, Karidom sensed that he needed to follow Xi Hyun''s orders. As soon as he saw the number 231.2 million, he could not escape from him. I didn''t even dream of rebelling.


    "Yes, that''s why you followed me so much. Even a pioneer can''t ignore the thought of Xi Hyun..."


    "Yes, that''s what happened."


    There were no restrictions on lying, so he could talk about his teaching-torture, but Karidom kept his mouth shut. It was because I was beginning to realize what I wanted Sihyun to look like.


    He even threatened to suffocate himself as a pioneer in the fish base. If we had to resonate here, we''d be fish food in the Pacific Ocean.


    [The second Korean pioneer is emerging as a topic. There''s a lot of interest in this pioneer who doesn''t know his face or name, and today hetero countermeasures officially announce his name...]


    A story about the demonstration was pouring out on the television. He was also known as the second pioneer, with a statement that he would refer to him as the ''Dark knight'', and a public prosecutor of the fact that he saved Busan.


    "The King of Shadows, I think, built it well. What do you think?"


    "Nothing to say. You have a really good sense of naming. But I thought" The Black Knight "was better."


    "That''s why I wrote it down next to you."


    Karydom hurriedly looked at the screen. As agreed, the word ''dark knight'' was engraved next to the name ''king of shadows''. Karidom covered his face with both hands because he lacked a foreign name and said that the English name was also different.


    Even if he had a genius brain, he could not even think twice about the sense of naming it.


    "But when you do that, you get two names. It''s a little confusing for someone who''s never seen it before."


    "Isn''t it wonderful? Hangul on one side. On the one hand, English. Similar, but different notations point to one target and it gives me goosebumps because I can see the synergy effect."


    If it had been the same, he would have stood up and yelled. But I couldn''t right now. He would, too. He was constrained by the Caridome. Such deviations were not allowed to him in situations where everything should be viewed as a yes. I just continued to speak with a smile or a face that could not cry.


    "... Yes, as Dr. Kang told me, I lost my words for a while because it was cool."


    "Yes, I thought you would recognize it. Hehe, Si-hyun should like it a lot."


    With an empty smile and a hot growing beard stroke, Carrydom stretched his lips. Seeing the name given to him by his admirer, he remembered his face to be embarrassed.


    - 108.


    "You did it. You did it."


    The swimmer gladly smiles as if it were his job to see Sihyun''s story streaming from the television. He covered his appearance with his shadow armor, but it was definitely a demonstration of his ascent to the Tower of Jay.


    The dominance of sharing secrets with such a great person and the pride of being respected by many people who like it floated in the chest of the swimming.


    But that feeling soon turned into nothingness and nothingness. It was because I thought of who was next to him.


    "Ha, I''d rather have a stamp in Grand Delriol..."


    I blamed myself for the five years of swimming. The lack of movement has reached the limit of the natural horoscope. Grandeliol was a lawlessness without law and ethics. The best stage to move the plan into action. But I couldn''t make that plan right now. It is because the two have been blocked by a strict law and a firm ethic.


    "No, you''re not. Doesn''t that apply to human law?!"


    With his eyes wide open, he trembled with the truth he had realized. As long as he was known to be a pioneer in the world, it was not human law he had to follow, but the rules of the pioneer.


    The swimming had heard of Lynn. The world of the pioneers is a world of drug-eating. I heard that some drugs are common. The swim seems to show its way.


    "Haha, Aunt Lin. Smile all you want. because I''m the one who''s going to be smiling."


    A cheerful smile came next to the swimming pool. The swim turned its head naturally and looked up at the dominant standing upright.


    "What''s the matter, mister?"


    "Ma''am, I''m sorry to bother you on business, but your master wants to see you."


    "I don''t want to hear about Gyeong-jun."


    Swimming reminds me of what happened yesterday. Last night, she told him the story she had heard from Gyeong-jun as soon as Ho-chul entered the house. It was natural for Hocheol to provoke the sound of the blue wall power. Swimming aims for the gap and openly states his thoughts about not wanting to come into contact with Gyeongju.


    At that time, Hochol nodded because he was busy, but he didn''t know why. But what the dominant said was a completely different story from the concern of swimming.


    "More than that, I think you want to talk about high school. Maybe you''re worried about the girl coming to school next week."


    "If that''s the case, I can''t do it."


    The swim that took place turned off the television. She glances at the ''King of Shadows'', disappearing into the black screen.


    "See you later, mister."


    /109


    An uncharted continent - an island - rising from Australia, South America and the central-Pacific Ocean of Antarctica - was the place where the seasons in Chunhachu Eastern and Southeast were breathed from. Legends and myths converged there, too, under the protection of the Golden Dragon during all seasons.


    An island flown from that continent or Zephyros, known as the otherworld. Even though it was called a continent because of its vast size and area, it was the ''Hayler continent'' where the last kingdom of the pioneers and humans, the ''Tagnaria'' kingdom, existed.


    In the center of the Hayler continent is the castle of the Kingdom of Tagnaria. A natural fortress made of carved rocks. The place that devoted everything to strength and efficiency rather than beauty was seemingly barren, but the interior was glamorous with the name "Uranus."


    Moreover, it was accepted as a civilization on Earth for five years, adding to its glamour and convenience.


    "Bererosa!"


    There was a girl running around. Even though the corridor with a soft rug was covered with squirrels, the girl who passed by with a slender body stroke had a strange appearance that had just escaped the title of a young child.


    The girl who let down her golden hair that was long enough to reach her heels was smiling, just in case. She quickly climbs to the top of the castle with her tablet PC in one hand. The girl arrived at the destination naturally as if it were flowing, kicking down the biggest door on the floor.


    "Bererosa!"


    Inside, there was a woman lying in bed. Despite being asleep, Bererosa, a woman with overwhelming beauty and aura, trembled late, noticing the sudden movements of uninvited guests.


    Dark green hair roars like waves along Bererosa''s movements. She stutters her hand on the jewel on her forehead like a habit - colorless transparency - and wakes up from a single sleep.


    "Bererosa!"


    "Dero? What are you doing here?"


    Before Bererosa even tilted her head, the Dero-girl buries her face in Bererosa''s chest. The symbol of a woman so abundant that she could not grasp them all with her hands was a weapon enough to attract the attention of all men, but not more or less fluffy cushions for Dero.


    "Have you seen this?"


    Bererosa shakes her head as she shakes her tablet PC with a na?ve look.


    "I just woke up. What time do you think it is?"


    Bererosa looks at the watch next to her. It''s 5: 24 in the morning. Bererosa shakes her heavy head as she looks at you so horribly early. Bererosa sometimes couldn''t keep up with him because his physical strength was so strong.


    "Well, look. An extraordinary pioneer has emerged?"


    Bererosa opens her arms and looks at the tablet PC in her hand as she vomits amazement. It was because she wondered what news Dero was shouting so loudly from the dawn.


    There was an unbelievable scene. There was a list of news about the pioneers who broke Palatica. It wasn''t that surprising that you broke the Palatica. It was because there was nothing I couldn''t do if I tried my best. Bererosa was surprised by the ''ability'' of the pioneers who broke Palatica.


    "The Shadow, the power of Rondale..."


    "Yes, Mr. Rondale''s ability!"


    "... as my sister says, ''The One'' is both a pioneer and a human and a traitor and an enemy. There''s no reason to call me uncle so friendly."


    Derero bows his head in scorn at Bererosa. She knew that much. I was just excited about the ''remnants'' I had seen for a long time.


    "But that''s strange. If I was such a strong pioneer, I wouldn''t know my name. Rondale would never do something like this, so there must be variables. I have to investigate. I can''t believe Rondale''s ability."


    Bererosa got up from her seat and hurried to the office despite her pajamas. It was early, but she didn''t mind. Bererosa looks at the tablet PC in her hand and asks a question that no one can answer.


    "''King of the Shadows''... who are you?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 106 00106 extra

    Red Ticket Attention


    - If you don''t like dirty things, you can skip it.


    In the bathtub, he loosened his body full of fatigue. He closes his eyes halfway, submitting himself to the sensation of warm water seeping through his body. Situation that prevents disaster and brings life into normal orbit. After a while, she forgot about reality and fell into a world of dreams. No, I was trying to get into it. However, his mind was immediately awakened.


    Glug, because Lin came in through the door of the bathhouse without hesitation and sat on his body. He opened his eyes so naturally in the bath.


    "Why are you suddenly coming in?!"


    "Sometimes it''s good to take a bath together, right?"


    Lin enters the bathtub, leaving her whole body in her stern chest. As his arms naturally became as if they were wrapped around him, Lin smiled with a feeling of gratitude for some reason. It seemed to be protected. Lin straightens her white legs as she shows off in a cramped bathtub.


    "Oh, it''s comfortable. Shall we do it every day from now on?"


    She shakes her head when she sees Lynn licking her lips with a provocative smile. It''s because she was almost captured by intent.


    "I want to be quiet. The bathhouse is a place to relax and unwind. And when you''re alone, it just takes longer to bathe."


    "That''s what I''m saying, but I think he''s saying something different."


    From the moment she entered the bathtub, Lin grins as she grabs the object stabbing her butt. Even though there was no stiffness, his stiffness was someday longer erected than her palm. Lin, who was tickling something so ugly that she couldn''t hold it all with one hand, approached her ear and whispered.


    "I''m going to give you a special service today because you did a lot of hard work yesterday. Enjoy yourself."


    Rin smiles softly and kisses his lips. I don''t know how many kisses. After learning more about the other person''s body than their own, Xi Hyun and Lin share their body temperatures, feeling each other''s breaths. Sometimes violent, sometimes gentle. I made love with the strength to take everything from the other person.


    "Huhu, that''s it for warming up. Look forward to the start of the day."


    Lin slowly pulled her lips off her face and laid an air mattress in a corner of the bathtub on the floor. Then he realized what an air mattress was for. He stood there a few days ago, so he erased the existence of the air mattress in his memory.


    "Here, here. Lie down."


    As Lin pulls her hand, she falls on an air mattress, calming her throbbing chest. Lin stretches out the contents of her round bucket. Every time she pressed on the top, she saw a clear liquid flowing out, recognizing that she had her best guess.


    Love Gel. When the unexpected adult goods came out, Xihyun was dumbstruck. I didn''t expect Lynn to know that.


    "There are many strange things in the human world. There are many unexpected inventions and things flowing on that continent. I knew there was something like this a while ago. But I always had it in mind. I thought you might like it."


    Lin, who was covered in love gel in her hands, boarded her body. And I carefully rubbed his body. Lin brings a finger to her flat spine and moves casually as she searches.


    Lin''s hands, which soon climbed up to his shoulders, lightly shrunk his clutched shoulders as if massaging. Lin, who was meticulously massaged even the back neck full of fatigue, laid his wide back at his own pace.


    "I don''t know if I''m good at it because it''s my first time. Does it hurt?"


    "No, it''s perfect."


    In Rin''s proficient massage, Xi Hyun burst elongated elasticity. To do this, I accepted Lynn''s offer to bathe with me every day.


    "I wish I could give you more as usual."


    "If you give a lot, the joy will dilute, right?"


    Lin grimaces his back as if it were burning. She falls facedown with a pile of love gel on her chest. Lin, who placed her chest on her strong back, slowly moved her upper body up and down. As each other''s skin tightened, the rub gel in between produced a lewd sound of water that irritated Elongation and Lin''s skin.


    He blushed his face on the feel of his chest changing shape and shape as much as the dough. It seemed like I could only recall Lin''s face who was sincerely serving. Lin looks down at her breasts. Her white skin had just been remembered. It''s because of the love gel that my gut has been heightened. She sighs excitedly and opens her mouth.


    "What do you think? It''s okay to do it like this, right?"


    "Yes."


    Sihyun responded reflectively to Lynn''s voice coming from behind her back. Shame on you, but a little special. That was the perception of demonstration. The slippery, rugged breasts that tightly pressed behind the back of the unique nature of the love gel were all within the imagination range.


    But it was a misunderstanding. Rin started with a massage to ease his tension. Lin was a gumiho who wouldn''t go anywhere without her magic. What she wanted to do was a little bit more intense and passionate than this.


    "Now turn your back."


    While he turned his back and looked at himself, Lin opened the lid of the round barrel and spilled all the contents on his chest. The slippery, sticky love gel flows down her bountiful chest.


    "Ah."


    He turned his back to correct his posture, and only then could he see Lin. Her skin was more radiant than usual, and her skin as white as snow was red as cherry blossoms. Every movement was filled with moving colors.


    "The look on your face makes you feel ashamed."


    Lin smiles, who can''t take her eyes off her. Soon, her gaze went down. There were things that could not tolerate the stimulus and were up to their limit.


    "Hot. And big."


    Rin grips something much hotter than normal human body temperature and shakes it back and forth carefully. Her hands, with the help of a lovesel-lubricant, slipped smoothly over the pole.


    A prick. With an obscene sound and an unimaginable, obscene stimulus at the end of the object, Xihyun grunts and lets out a sigh of joy.


    "You don''t have to put up with it. I''ll continue until I''m satisfied."


    Lin makes an attractive suggestion while scratching the surface of the hot bean with her tongue. However, I did not accept him. I just endured it. With each passing moment, his goods became thicker and stronger. Lin, who felt the feeling of growing objects in real time, looked up at the demonstration with a delightful smile.


    "The real thing is now."


    Lin leans forward with a string of objects between her breasts. As her bosom was crushed to the left and to the right with overwhelming softness, a huge object entered between her bosoms. No, it was tight.


    Lin couldn''t hide her joy in a sense of clarity, even among her abundant breasts. Even the strength of the elongated pole like a live fish was not unusual, but the heat was not great beyond the normal level. She looks down, full of anticipation.


    "Hehe, I hope you don''t disappoint me."


    Items that were unusually large were sticking out between their chests, not to mention their poles. Lin sticks out her tongue and licks the outer surface of her head, bringing her lips to the crown that is high enough to reach her head.


    Either Lin couldn''t resist the burning, or the massive inflated bean exhibits her presence with elongated movements. Lin glances at things like an animal that can''t control its power by running red. She doesn''t hesitate to put them in her mouth.


    Feeling the fragrance of a dark but not repulsive male, she begins to lick the contents of her mouth wholeheartedly. Her jaw narrows to the limit, but Lynn rolls her tongue skillfully.


    Lin''s tongue wraps around the rattling head, and rubs the tip of his tongue against the yoke in the center of it. She holds the intermittently moving pole firmly between her chest and shakes it up and down with one hand. Then Lovegel''s auxiliary twin legs move without a hitch.


    Screaming. Lovegel merges with the saliva from Lean''s head and Cooper''s saliva and drips down the pole. As the pole heats up in her mouth, Lynn stops breathing and shakes her head.


    Sihyun bit her molars on the sensation that something was about to spill out. Rich breasts that were not caught with one hand were moving on his pole. I felt a joyful sensation on my back, but the most important thing was Lynn''s affection for swallowing the beans.


    He stroked Rin''s head once as if he was doing well, and barked 45007; opened his mouth with a smile.


    "I''ll give you a present."


    [Everywhere is a voice recognition.]


    An irresistible declaration of manipulation. Lin realizes at once the changes made to her body. It was because the giant thing in his mouth brought an immeasurable feeling of satiety, like eating delicious food.


    Lin''s expression melted with satisfaction that she could not have with normal behavior.


    "This is..."


    The skin all over my body became sensitive, as well as my chest. Not to mention the inside of my mouth that was always sensitive. After an unbearable change, honey water leaks from her vagina endlessly. Lin''s thighs twitched as the unbearable pleasure poured down.


    "Ha, this is treason, Si-hyun. It''s so good."


    Lynn''s eyes are wide open, and her mouth is drooping. Lin, who smelled the hot meat, seemed to have reached its peak.


    Lynn collapsed as her mouth became sensitive. The more I licked my tongue with a thick pole, the more I felt refreshed the more I bit down with my lips. The rumbling between the breasts that touched the pole was unbearable.


    Rin knows she can''t, but she''s even more obsessed with her actions.


    "More, more..."


    As the unbearable sensation passed by her waist, Lynn suddenly reached her peak. Even though it was before the real action began, Lin couldn''t even speak properly, but only whispered.


    [All senses return to normal]


    "I guess it was more stimulating than I thought. I''m sorry."


    Sihyun stroked Lin''s head. I tried to use it as a secondary additive for my actions, but it worked better than I imagined. As the storm passes, Lynn regains her senses and sighs deeply. And Lynn smiles softly, thinking about what just happened.


    "... so let''s keep going, okay?"


    The pleasure was the first time Lin had experienced it in her life. Commands that penetrate from head to toe make your whole body the most secret place. In the usual way, I was able to feel unimaginable sensations and emotions.


    "You gonna be okay?"


    "Actually, it was a little good."


    Rin lowers her head as she blushes. For the first time, I was just embarrassed and disobeyed the flow.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    Mable Fantasm/I was wondering... should we have waited on the rooftop of the Jay Tower and then transformed when it opened, jumped up and attacked it? Always preparing, but jumping off the road; aren''t you sending a civilian to the roof?


    //He also stated that he was short on steps and steps and that he could not properly use his strength, and that he could only succeed by striking the highest in the best situations. But if you start on the rooftop, you can''t meet that, so you jump from the bottom.


    If Khuruth/Shi Hyun is calibrated and accelerated, the speed will go over the speed of sound and 102 floors will be fast enough, right? I tried it because the description scene was long.


    //I can get there fast enough. Except for the novel device, except for my intentions, and if I say something serious and rigorous, it''ll all end up being boom, boom. because if you develop a novel at a pace, it ends right away, without having to write a few lines. In other words, I wrote it long enough to go into detail.


    Monts/Lynn was right next to him when he turned, but he applied in front of the building when he was running.


    //Yeah. Lin stated that she went out first to clear the way, but why is she supporting ahead of Shi Hyun? I wonder.


    RGZ95/Ugh; External Shin will appear often after this, right?


    //Kids with no notion of time, so they''ll come and go, but they''ll show up often, right? because I''m going to write about it.


    - Se-hyun brought Lin back from the dead. Over 10 million feminist ideals were consumed entirely by Lynn''s resurrection? So Lynn''s mind is as lost as a fox?


    //Yes, the mistress was used to give life. Lynn now has 140,000 ideas with her fox missing, which has grown a little over five years.


    How about evading the Aphose/invisible dragon by launching an explosion and evading it at an incredible rate?


    //There''s a technology that says the suicide bombing doesn''t follow you.


    Damaoka/Dark knight, shadow knight


    //Dark Knight Winner.

 107 00107 extra

    Red Ticket Attention


    - If you don''t like dirty things, you can skip it.


    Sihyun stroked Lynn''s shy head and [Asked].


    [Everywhere is a voice recognition.]


    Lin shudders at the sensation of coming down the crown. An overwhelming sensation I''ve never felt anywhere else. She stares at the objects of Xi Hyun, overwhelmed with pleasure. Her lips are moistened with moisture as she kisses an object that appears healthy enough to show thick blood lines.


    "Yawn."


    Lin sucked the thick, hard stuff down her throat, and her two hands irritated her scrotum. Lovegel poured down her hand, giving her a vivid sensation. Markedly different from saliva, he lifted his lower back without even knowing it.


    Immediately, when a large object reached the throat of the stimulus, Lin was exhausted and unable to tolerate the pleasure. Even the actions that should have ended with nausea were part of her pleasure.


    Lynn''s elongated saliva begins to mark the area with an enormous rod that fills her mouth. From the pharynx to the scrotum. Lynn, who moves her head up and down, realizes that big things are starting to get bigger. A precursor to justice. Lin heavily sucks the wriggling pole out of her mouth, and licks it constantly with her pink tongue. Her mouth overflows with saliva as she greedily craves things.


    Lynn''s lusciously inflated chest shines with a clear liquid. Now I don''t know where to start and where to salivate. Lynn sticks out her tongue, her chest covered in such an obscene liquid.


    As she melted the ice cream or candy, she searched the fence and pole and warmly clapped her hands.


    "Hehe, stop..."


    "Make up your mind."


    Soon after his movements stopped, Lin accepted the thick pole deep down into his throat.


    As the rod entered into the hot and soft texture, he could no longer endure the pleasure, and released the desire that had been accumulated so far. Liquid pours out of Yongin, like the dead dam has been bursting ever since.


    Lin trembles at the sensation of the liquid hitting her neck without cause. The flavor of the man filling her mouth and the exhilarating pulsing pulse enhanced her senses. Lin, filled with semen in her mouth, reached her peak.


    It was her who usually had tremendous satisfaction in her actions with Se-hyun. But now it was different. Physical pleasure, along with mental pleasure, struck her body. I couldn''t even compare.


    "Ha, ha. You tried to subdue me like this... I can''t lose my mind or my body anymore."


    "Were you able to fall before?"


    "That''s not what I said."


    The unique warmth of the bathtub was also an ingredient that enhanced Lin''s feelings. Her whole body was touched, and now she was looking at the world in a completely different way.


    Lin glanced between her crotch. She couldn''t hide her excited breath. Despite the sheep being poured out so much, he still saw the appearance of a strong object.


    It was intolerable to her that all of her senses had temporarily become a sympathy. It was difficult to even smell it close by. I couldn''t stand the tickling of my crotch.


    Lin fell down next to him before he even spoke. Then you lift your white ass up like the moon. She opens her left and right circular buttocks with both hands. She was sullen enough to see pink insides and buttocks. Rin doesn''t think about how lewd her actions are, but merely calls out to her as she shakes her butt.


    "Do it, come on. Si-hyun."


    Rin groans in agonizing voices. The impeccable pink insides twitched as if to seduce a man. The endless openings provoked the viewer while repeating contractions and relaxations. In the red-blooded vein, the transparent fluid flows constantly, making long threads. She got up from her seat and put her stuff there, looking like she was drooling.


    "I won''t let you go until you''re satisfied today."


    When the hot bean touched the vagina, Lynn''s buttocks did not tolerate the pleasures and caused convulsions. Just thinking about what''s going to happen has reached its climax.


    Sihyun grabbed Lin''s waist, which lit a fire in his heart. There was no shortage of scenery, even though the sight of a light butt was stunning. As soon as he empowered his lower back, the red-blooded vagina greedily swallowed the long pole.


    "Here, uh... haha."


    A prick. A heavy object moves forward, spilling out of your vagina. The interior of the pink interior was as wide as it could be. Lin''s hot body moves dynamically as if it were consuming a man''s body. Sihyun groaned just by putting the stuff in.


    When I went in, it was warm and warm, but after I went in, I pressed the stuff like a presser. I couldn''t let go of the item because it was sticky. As he moved his waist carefully, his insides also moved along the object. Lynn''s fury that wouldn''t let go of the man was like looking at an octopus''s red panel.


    "Here, here. I love it. It''s packed inside."


    Thickness and length, shape. And hard and hot. Lin screams as the perfect object enters her vagina, as if it were all made for her. The indentation between the head and pole was also her favorite part.


    It was so high that I could see it. If I scratched my insides once, my legs would shake.


    "I love you, Si-hyun. I don''t need all the others with you. So give me this award. Make me like you more."


    Lin, who has lost her mind and has no idea what she''s talking about, is hollowed out underneath her. Every time a large thing that expanded its vagina twitched, it just vomited honey water.


    "If that''s the case, there''s nothing you can''t do."


    Sihyun grabbed Lin''s waist and pulled her back until she caught a frown. A demonstration of all the unusually long poles flew forward at once. With a bang, Luvzel, buried in Lynn''s buttocks, splashes all over the place.


    That was the beginning. He was relentless and rough-hearted. Today, he was not confident to put the colorful linen in front of him. Usually, the teasing of Xi Hyun''s waist became stronger as he thought that the playful and puny Rin was scattering the base (Qi) beneath him.


    Lin faints without tiring, as she moves her lower back. The pleasure of oral intercourse flowing through her spine and buttocks was more than she could have imagined.


    The waves of enjoyment are huge enough to cause convulsions between your toes. Lin considers her advancement as a lump of iron that burns with fire.


    As a matter of fact, the objects with higher body temperatures than ordinary people used to face it in their insides. Lin climbs to the top every time she moves her lower back. Skilled waist teaser. Things that are not human. And desperate energy. Whenever Lin felt a good waist movement on her stomach, she shivered to pleasure.


    "Haan, whatever Sihyun is doing with you, it feels good. I love it so much, I just want to do this all day."


    Under him, Rin''s shrewd waist turned to look at his face in the full-body mirror. And then I bit my lip. It was an ugly, lustful face. Eyes out of focus. The cheeks I''ve been reminded of. Brow and jaw twitching with moaning. How corrupt can I ask for pleasure with a face like this? Lin glances at her face with a dazed mind.


    ''It''s very sexy.''


    Lin shudders one at a time as she takes a deep breath and shakes her butt without a hitch. Lin regained her senses and turned her gaze to him. There were dense muscles that could not be seen over the clothes, moving with the rhythm of the lower back.


    Lin feels an unexplainable pleasure when she sees an abnormally sized object protruding through her abdominals. It was because it was like watching the behavior of the demonstration in the eyes of a third party.


    Lin feels thirsty as she does, watching her waist move as much as an animal to release her pleasure. His desire to covet his body more vigorously grew.


    "Se-hyun, push harder. Can you still do it?"


    Lin purposely spilled a provocative word, and soon after, she was overwhelmed by the love of Xi Hyun, who turned a little more heated. The sound of their love became even more blatant than it seemed. The sound of water coming from her butt and her shin''s pubic bones began to resonate in the bathtub.


    "That''s the romantic I chose."


    Lin bites her lip with a sense of predatory prey. The bridge was already free. Since I didn''t have any strength, I just fell down and accepted his desire.


    "Kiss me, kiss me."


    As he bowed his head and approached his face, Lin greeted his lips like a baby bird who found food. Lin kissed Sihyun as if to bite him, intensely sucking his tongue. And he moved his lips as vigorously as he pulled out the roots of his tongue.


    "... beast. It''s out of specification, but what do I do if I cross the limit with this?"


    Lin complained about the skill of the demonstration as it became more proficient. There was also a sense of acceptance. The inside of my abdominals and thighs were twitching, repeatedly causing spasms.


    "I think I''m starting to."


    "Then let''s go quickly. You can assess inside."


    Sihyun ran toward the end of Lynn''s words. There was a limit to enduring a dramatic woman. Lin screams, unable to resist the boiling desire, under her waist, moving so vigorously that the air mattress moves up and down. It was because my body was incredibly hot to the behavior of a toothpick that constantly pressed down on my uterus.


    "Here we go."


    "Tsk, me too...!"


    Xihyun and Lin stopped moving at the same time. Needless to say, they climbed to the top. A large object that occupied vagina vomited an elongated wash solution. Lin shudders along the wiggle of such objects. The freshness that could never be felt in a typical way swept through her body, and she shuddered at the freshness that only her head was pierced through.


    Thick semen flows from both joints. Lin takes in a sheep many times the size of ordinary people, and rubs her belly with a proud face.


    "It''s always been great, but this time it''s even better. Hah, I''m an energetic person, unlike you."


    "Really? I can''t just stand by and listen to you talk like that. You''re gonna have to work a little harder."


    Sihyun embraced Lin''s body, which was locked in a pleasant mood after the assessment was over. Rin looks stunned at Xi Hyun''s sudden behavior. With Lean in his arms, he whispered with a playful smile.


    "Actually, it''s still not enough."


    Lin lowers her head as the hard stuff pierces her butt. It was because I knew what it was. Lin looked at the object of her standing without losing her strength, despite giving her a second thought, and looked at her with eyes full of expectations. When I felt that he wanted to be, my body reacted first.


    "I''m going to stand still this time. Be nervous."


    Lin quickly wrapped her arm around his neck. On the other hand, when the bloodthirsty thing entered the most secret place, she warmly wrapped her legs around her waist. Hanging constantly by his side, Lin fell asleep at the peak, exhausted by his pleasures.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. I don''t think extras are very welcome. Some people just go, and if you don''t watch for 30 seconds, it won''t be listed on the Best Index, so it looks like you''re going to have to cut it down.

 108 00108 Guests from there

    110.


    She and Lynn went up to the 94th floor of the Jay Tower as usual. It''s been three days since he even set foot here. Now he walked forward along the hallway that became everyday, and entered the fifth laboratory that was assigned to him.


    A demonstration that received an official request for cooperation from the hetero countermeasures headquarters was regularly visited here. He had no choice but to cooperate because the fact that he was the key to the ''Eclipse'' spread in secret.


    The consequences of not knowing that Perfect Zero does not accumulate thinking power without having received a thought measurement. However, he did not vomit any complaints. You couldn''t know everything unless you were God.


    There was nothing to avoid in the first place, but Shi Hyun chose to be part of the Eclipse Task Force as a reference and sample. It was because I realized that the Seeker was known in the world as Eclipse.


    It was the best choice to work with the hetero countermeasures headquarters to uncover who they might be and to find their origins. It was the first place in Korea to gather information about Eclipse.


    There was also the advantage of being able to talk and agree.


    I gave him a piece of paper.


    "The particular-results of the blood work. As you can see, it''s no different than a normal human being. It was the perfect outcome for me to worry about how to manipulate. What kind of skills have you mastered?"


    "A gluteal claw."


    "Oh, right. Chopsticks. Now I remember. Still, I''m surprised you have the skills to transform like a human being so much that even a professional test can''t detect its camouflage."


    "Of course, it''s a unique skill that my family boasts."


    Lin, who heard the elasticity of the vote, declared her heart upright and confident. Gluten armor is the same technique as Cupid of Love, which has connected thousands of pioneers. It was no exaggeration to see the Gumiho family flourished because of the gluteal clan.


    "... monsters."


    Sitting in one corner, Karidom sighs as he looks at Sihyun and Lynn. Regrettably, there is no sigh to come out of or the sigh from the mouth of the Caridome does not spread far, but just hovers around him.


    Karidom already knew that Sihyun and Lin were pioneers. They revealed it a few days ago. Karidom, who unwittingly joined them in the name of cooperation, even admitted that he was the second pioneer.


    Leading for others was not in keeping with his personality. However, Carrydom was unable to resist because it was forced by threats and coercion, not by request. It was after I had seen what his ability was.


    I''ll do it on my own! Karidom listened to Sihyun''s request, but a slightly worse future awaited him.


    If we disclose any potentially disadvantageous information to others in any way to Xihyun and Lynn, we are [commanded] to ''kill-suicide-''. A situation without him unreasonably. Carrydom screams silently, as Muck cries, but Sihyun only laughs softly.


    Will the light come to me? Karidom sighed for a second while looking at Sihyun and Lynn, who were relaxing and having a conversation.


    He did not take his eyes off the big television set on the other side of the lab, whether he knew the heart of such a Karidom.


    [It is said that Queen Bererosa of the Tagnarian Kingdom, who had not been seen for a while, has suddenly expressed her willingness to tolerate it and has become a topic of conversation. In this regard, the message of concern, rather than positive opinions, in the Blue House...]


    In the data screen, an overwhelming beauty woman was walking around with a big smile. The woman who curled her dark green hair and fixed it on the back of her head, Queen Bererosa, was a beauty who could only be painted there. Body with curves in average height. And covering her appearance with a thin cloth, she only waved with the hearts of all the men.


    On the other hand, the men who saw her as expected were waving their hands together in a frenzy. When he saw the heat from them close to the Cultists, he smiled bitterly.


    What was unusual was that Queen Bererosa had a colorless, transparent jewel on her forehead. Does it become a trait of the tribe? Sihyun thought about it for a while, but he didn''t have a plausible answer, so he handed it over lightly.


    "... but strange."


    The more I looked at Queen Bererosa, the more I saw her, the more she became overwhelmed by an unknown camouflage. I felt like I was hiding something. To put it bluntly, there was a suspicious smile. Rin puffs her cheeks to see if it''s unfit for her to observe Queen Bererosa without hesitation.


    "Why are you looking at Bererosa?"


    "... shit. But she''s the queen of all nations."


    "Too much. Bererosa''s the queen." Hah, this is a lightning bolt. "


    Xi Hyun tilted his head in Lynn''s words, as if she was assaulting the Queen of the Nation. It''s because Lynn''s jealousy was strong, but she didn''t use that tone with a stranger.


    "That sounds pretty familiar."


    "Bererosa? I don''t know, that girl."


    "I guess you two knew each other from that continent."


    I was able to affirm the continuing denial. No matter how little he knew, he had something to do with Queen Bererosa. Should I think of it as an epiphany or an epiphany? Jihyun, who was imagining Lin''s past in her head, was scolded.


    "Why do you want to know so much about Bererosa? Did you have a crush on her?"


    "What I''m curious about is what you''re hiding, Lynn. With Queen Bererosa..."


    "I don''t know."


    Rin turns her head, snoring. Thoroughly. I tried to ask him more, but Lin was thrown out so far that I had to postpone her next chance. It was not right to touch disgusting things for no reason.


    "By the way, why is someone so important to come to Korea?"


    Sihyun, who had fallen away from Lin, approached with a yes. Opportunity solved one of the most likely predictions for the question of Sehyun. If anyone knew about what had happened recently, it would be easy for anyone to predict.


    "Maybe he''s wondering about you?"


    "Me?"


    "Yes, all the pioneers on Earth are closely related to the Hayler continent. I mean, he''s a trendy guy. You have to know. But you''re a sudden Irregular. I have to wonder. No one knows who you are."


    Sihyun gave a tremendous elasticity. When I think about it, it was only a matter of time before he broke the Palatica. It was also a surprise visit. The goal was blatant.


    Asking questions about the continent, Jihyun glanced at the support. Jua and Jinhyun poured out like embarrassing questions. I thought I would know if I agreed, so he didn''t think about it and put the questions in his mouth.


    "By the way, why aren''t there any pioneers from Hyler continent in Korea? I''ve heard that they''ve all been deployed to countries they can call developed countries."


    Knowing that there were 64 countries supported by the Hayler continent, he couldn''t hide his curiosity. I smiled bitterly when my eyes met him.


    "That''s a bit of a sensitive issue. You have to reveal yourself to your country. But if you don''t tell me, I don''t know. So listen up."


    In the drawer, she pulled out the scrapbook that retrieved the knights of the time. Sihyun, who received a scrapbook of heavy weight, read an article pointing to his support.


    "There was a tectonic shift five years ago. An uncharted continent emerging from the middle of the Pacific. Queen Bererosa, who appeared in a situation where everyone was focused, opened her mouth to talk about wanting to borrow the power of humanity to fight disaster. He was a partner, a counselor, and a savior."


    It reminded me of the first time the Hayler continent appeared on Earth.


    Five years ago, the emerging continent of Hayler suddenly became a topic of conversation. Many articles were based on occult evidence such as the descent of the lost Atlantic continent and the emergence of the continent.


    But it was not a product of fiction or delusion that came out of there. He was the Savior who preached the power - Legion - to resist the forces that brought disaster on the world.


    "But even if she means it, the realistic constraints are always followed. There were a limited number of pioneers strong enough to help a country. You want to help the whole world, but you have no choice."


    Each country has committed every effort to win the heart of Queen Bererosa. At times of commotion, the frenzy of the Grand Delhiol continues to add to the chaos.


    "That''s why Queen Bererosa, ruler of the Hayler continent, was chosen. A country worth protecting."


    As Queen Bererosa traveled around the world, she judged each country individually.


    "A country that needs help, a country that doesn''t need help. Everything is determined by Queen Bererosa''s heart. There was a lot of controversy about the subjective screening process, but it soon stopped. That''s not our jurisdiction, that''s what they were holding."


    He drank a sip of water to drown his neck. A moment of silence. Shi Hyun was able to predict how a vote would lead.


    "Korea didn''t fit in the basket."


    "Yes. Queen Bererosa did not enter 64 countries of her choosing."


    "Why didn''t you go in?"


    "I heard that the Viceroy is so corrupt that it can''t be self-inflicted that it will be destroyed in 50 years."


    "..."


    Sihyun couldn''t open his mouth on a stuffed stone hole. So did the people at the time of hearing this news. The new Savior said he didn''t need to be saved because he was so corrupt that he couldn''t be saved. It was like stabbing a corpse again.


    Only then could she understand whether Jua and Jinhyun were embarrassed about this topic. When those who move with orders from the head office bring up this story, all they do is spit in my face.


    However, she felt a small question in Queen Bererosa''s words. To be precise, it took me about 50 years. It was like looking into the future.


    It could have been corrupt or better. The country could have been reborn or overturned. There was a possibility that we could survive for more than 50 years. No, it was right to think in common sense that there was no change.


    "But it was an unfounded accusation. You can say good or bad, but it''s a bad joke to say it like that."


    "You''re right. Even the top brass wouldn''t take her word for it. Rather, the day responded to Queen Bererosa''s unfair judgment at the time. Nothing special. That''s how countries react when they don''t have a choice."


    "I can see what the situation was like back then."


    "It wasn''t a commotion. From the idea of taking down the Prime Minister to a group away from Queen Bererosa."


    "There are those who do not welcome Queen Bererosa''s inner circle."


    "It may be so, but it''s still confirmed. We have to watch a little longer."


    After agreeing and talking, she looked back at the television. There, you can see Queen Bererosa smiling as if she was illuminating herself. Sihyun, who had heard the story of her favor, could not approach her purely like a smile.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. The difference between the Hangul and the English for the King of Shadows on the previous page was an endorsement that the two meanings of one name looked cool and did so. It was a long conversation with the Caridoms. We also talked about the devastating sense of naming.

 109 00109 Guests from there

    111.


    Arriving at the Hunter Management Headquarters not far from the Jay Hour Tower, Sihyun and Lynn saw a large number of people moving around. Armed with various dresses and armor, they were modern hunters.


    Their objectives for fighting disasters that have appeared five years ago were diverse. to avenge the loss of a family, to eradicate a catastrophe called hetero, or to make money. Hunters combined with pure desires and ideals were also a job that many dreamed of once.


    "Are you sure you want to go in?"


    "We came all this way, but we can''t just leave, right?"


    Sihyun has been determined to become a hunter for a long time. It was the same in nature as the winner-take-all ability, and the characteristics of the ability to regress in the past. Winning dictates stronger opponents, and regrets have been hiding in the shadows of winning dictatorships.


    Not to mention the need to assign save points periodically. Technically, his past was still at a standstill when he dealt with the Unsullied. If you die without setting up a regression point, you may have to break the Palatica again.


    From his point of view, there was no reason to periodically earn money and not choose a job that met the conditions of winning and regression. I could have gone back to college with the support of the government, but I didn''t think about it. There was no foolishness in college life that I had tasted in my previous life.


    "You don''t have to follow me to the end. The professor also said it was relatively convenient to use the morning time to acquire a hunter''s license. You can wait here if you don''t want to."


    "No, you won''t get a Hunter''s License if you don''t actually work together. The couple are one-sided."


    Lynn fueled her will. Sihyun grabs her hand and enters the Hunter Management HQ. The 29th floor of the Hunter Management HQ building shows the end of modern civilization.


    Everything was computerized through a monitor inside the building. Accessible enough to see everywhere The hunters around him were confirming such information through their smartphones.


    Sihyun looked at the first floor of the Hunter Management Headquarters and thought that the interior was similar to a bank window. Of course, it was much more open than a bank window. It was because it was broad, and there seemed to be a few people who were able to chat without hesitation with the hunters.


    Liberality and order were creating a strange atmosphere.


    "You look a little higher than I expected, Lynn."


    "That''s how much Legion has spread. And just because you''re thinking big doesn''t mean you''re strong, right? Strength can change depending on the characteristics of the stigma or the superiority of the region."


    "Yes, but I''m surprised it''s more than I imagined."


    After stepping foot inside the Hunter Management HQ, Sihyun and Lynn marveled at the unfamiliar flow of the world for five years, but did not forget the purpose of their visit. Their goal is to become hunters. That''s all. Sihyun and Lynn find their contact and hope to become hunters quickly.


    The representative began to explain with a kind smile. Maybe it''s because I say it dozens of times a day. In his mouth, words came out about obtaining an obscene certificate.


    "To become a hunter, you have to take practical and written exams. Ah, don''t be so nervous if it''s a test. The practical exam is mainly a physical aptitude test, and a handwritten exam can pass with basic common sense. Scores are awarded 100 points for both handwriting and writing. In addition, you can get a Hunter''s License for a total of 140 points combined with their test results."


    Instead of being able to obtain a qualification without any special knowledge or outstanding ability, he reflectively nodded his head when he heard the representative say that the qualification should be upgraded with diligent behavior and constant efforts. In other words, the value of the certificate was the same as the value of the certificate itself. It was possible as a profession that could explain everything with skill.


    If you pick up a pamphlet nearby without listening closely, it''s a good story to know, but it''s even more helpful to listen to practitioners. Sihyun consistently confronted the Hangout Manager.


    "Oh, you don''t deserve to learn?"


    "Yes, unfortunately, the academy for hunters is still unofficial. because we''ve only just got a job as hunters. It''s run by a little guild-organization founded by hunters. Well, that was enough so far. There are rumors that the Academy will be completed within the year, but details are unknown."


    "Then it''s also important to choose which guild you want to join in the first place."


    "Of course. We can''t keep up with small battles forever." because the income is infinitely lower than the high-risk ones. If you want to target a heterotopia called Goldfish Land, you''ll have to go to a large guild. "


    A guild where hunters gather for each other''s benefit. Since there were similar types of organizations in Grandeliol, Sihyun could easily imagine what the guild would look like.


    Sihyun, the granddaughter of the big vote, came to his mind and wept. Lindsey said she has skills that enter the top 100 in Korea. It''s because I thought it would be a good idea for her to join the guild. Lin quickly opened her mouth, looking at her face as if she was thinking of another woman.


    "What makes you think that?"


    "No, I''ve been thinking about the guild for a while."


    "Then why don''t you start a guild at all? A universal guild! Se-hyun is in charge of everything. And spread your status around the world."


    It was not Shi Hyun who responded to the nonsense, but the person who heard her.


    "... Ladies, I''m sorry to say, but creating a guild requires at least 5 people. Single guilds are not legally permitted. Even if that were the case in the first place, heterotopia could never strike alone. A place that needs the help of other hunters. I''m telling you because you think too little of it."


    "That''s what I''m saying. Anything is important to celebrate. Are you sure you want to do that?"


    Lin handed over her manager''s advice with a faint smile as she didn''t intend to take it seriously. Sihyun and Lin both heard the contact''s explanation and signed the paperwork.


    "The cost to enter is 80,000 won each."


    After the interview with the officer, Shi Hyun and Lin climbed to the final gate to become hunters. Practical and handwritten exams. Naturally, both types of tests did not pose much of a barrier to them. It was just a bothersome procedure.


    "Looks like Lynn isn''t there yet."


    After completing the test faster than Lynn, she sits in a corner of the hallway where numerous hunters go and go. The results of the test were in the next hour.


    It was easy to become a hunter. But it was also a natural thing to think about. Skilled hunters were a useful resource in this country. Hunters were the ones with the ability to deploy to the field-field immediately, even without special training.


    When he sowed the seed-certificates, he knew that he would grow up to become a big supporter-hunter and couldn''t be sanctioned. It was a natural order for the acceptance line to get lower and lower to qualify. As the number of winners increases, so will the number of future hunters.


    Hyun, who thought it was more like a certificate than a certificate, saw Lin''s face walking with a dull expression.


    "What''s that look on your face?"


    "It was easy to write, but hard to write! There were so many questions that I didn''t know how to answer from a human point of view."


    "By the way, Lynn, you were a pioneer."


    He was also a pure outlaw who spent several years in the wild-grandeliols. The pioneer''s characteristic-weakening ceremony-would have had a difficult range of common sense for Lynn to remain. But I couldn''t help it. If we can''t even solve common sense problems in middle school, the hunter is not a problem, but everyday life is a problem.


    "... I can''t help thinking about it. If you fail the exam, just study with me all day. It means less socialization. I''ll give you a thorough sense of humankind because I don''t know when or where it''s going to crash."


    "No. It''s good to come down, but I don''t want to come into your head."


    Rin shakes her head and screams desperately. When everyone around him turned to himself, he glanced at Lin, hiding his slightly red face.


    "Enough of this nonsense. People are staring."


    Sihyun pulls Lin''s cheek to the left and to the right. Rin shakes her head as if she were opposed to it. So, I realized that the results of the test had been published.


    When she saw the results presented through her smartphone, she looked at Lynn with a satisfactory smile.


    "Did you pass?"


    "Of course. What do you see me as? The fact that the handwriting exam was difficult was all my concern to empower you!"


    Lynn naturally pushed her smartphone forward. There was a close score of 142. It was absurd to say that she had low scores on her practical exam, with the right thinking and physical ability for the pioneer. It was reasonable to see it as at least 90 points or more.


    The remaining 52 points were not different from what the handwriting test said. It was always a conjecture, but I was able to confirm it.


    "You''re dumber than I thought."


    "Idiot! What are you talking about? It''s just a little clumsy. I can''t. Shi-hyun will show you. I need to see if you''re qualified to say that to me."


    Rin snorted roughly and took her smartphone. And when I saw the scores on the screen, I kept my mouth shut. 198. She loses her words to the nearest perfect score.


    "How''s that? Is that what you deserve?"


    "You tried. You''re doing pretty well. Oh, come on. Let''s go get a license."


    Lin grabs Se-hyun''s arm and walks in front of the officer. She pretended not to win, and followed her actions.


    "Here''s your certificate."


    It was only a matter of time before the Hunter''s license was issued. He looked down at a piece of plastic the size of his hand. There was a 12-digit number engraved on it.


    The combination of the numbers was also a ''unique number of hunters'', indicating a demonstration. This key allows you to view the hunter''s history and history at once. Shi Hyun, who thought it was like a credit card or debit card, put the hunter''s license in his wallet without any emotion.


    "Let''s go, Si-hyun. We should enjoy a proper date right now."


    "It''s been a date so far?"


    "So what have you been thinking?"


    Seeing Lin with her eyes raised like an axe, she shakes her head as if she couldn''t win. He was about to be sad, too.


    "No, let''s say that. Dining out won''t be so bad after all."


    I left early in the morning, but the sun was setting. I looked up at the red sky outside the window, and I could feel his surroundings buzzing. A sudden change caused the demonstration to circle around. And he did not hesitate to look away, realizing that the people around him were looking at one place.


    There were 30 people walking there. Despite their uniforms, they moved forward with a step that was not unified.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 110 00110 Guests from there

    Seeing them with the power to conquer the intestines just by looking at them, Jihyun burst into elasticity.


    It didn''t matter whether they were strong or not. What he admired was the temperament they had. Brutality and resentment that cannot be controlled by the necklace. and the unique aura that comes out of it. When Sihyun realized what the hunters with one mind could look like, he froze like a hammer on his head.


    To be honest, I didn''t expect much from the hunters. However, she had to purely admit that she was wrong.


    ''You can be that strong.''


    Once again, he turned his head a little more with a face full of anticipation, wondering who was leading the group of 30.


    How great is the man who leads them. I was surprised again to see him turning his head and walking at the forefront. He looked familiar.


    A woman with a fresh look like a cat. A beauty who cut her hair and put it on her shoulders. She was Lindsey, the granddaughter of the upvote, who was not hesitant to say anything.


    "I didn''t even think about it. Lindsey is the boss of such skilled hunters."


    "What are you so surprised about?"


    Lin had a dark reaction.


    "Of course, I didn''t hear from the professor or Lindsey."


    "I just didn''t get a chance to hear it."


    Lindsey walked straight ahead with her guild members without even knowing that she and Lin were watching. Lindsey chose the highest-rated heterotopia that had ever been observed. Not to mention the enormous elasticity.


    "The Nemesis Guild, indeed. I made a hard choice." "But I''m good at it. It''s weird what we''re worried about." "The name of a murderer is not for nothing." "I have no idea how much poison it would take to get into a woman''s body like that."


    Despite the groaning, Lindsey turns her back on her face. Then you leave the Hunter Management Headquarters without even looking at the people around you. It was a brief visit, but the atmosphere inside the intestine was unbelievably stiff. It was as if a storm had passed by.


    Seeing Lindsey''s disappearing back, she couldn''t keep her mouth shut.


    "... so famous?"


    /112


    Realizing that an unidentified pioneer, "King of Shadows," had appeared in Korea, Bererosa boarded a car plane with Deero to Korea. It was convenient to go through ''space wars'' in many ways, but she was patient. It was because I considered that the space war was not yet to come.


    As I braided my sheep''s braids more intensely than gold, I turned my head in a strange way on the plane. She sees the wings of the airplane tearing through the clouds and bursts into elasticity.


    "Wow, Bererosa! My wings are splitting the clouds! They''re as strong as my wings."


    The windowsill snaps close enough to the tip of its nose to crack. The hot nostrils caused the window to steam. But she sticks even closer to the window to see if it''s not enough.


    Bererosa smiles gladly beside him. It was because I felt like I was going back to my childhood when I looked at the pure way of reacting without any filtration. Bererosa was even more surprised when she got on the plane for the first time.


    "This is the first time I''ve been on an airplane on a dirt road."


    "Yeah, I was just sleeping before."


    "I slept longer than I expected."


    "I had no choice. I worked hard enough to lose my imagination."


    Bererosa strokes her head with a lonely smile. It was no exaggeration to say that he arrived safely on earth because of such a sacrifice.


    "You''ve done a great job. And thank you, Dero."


    "Just call me Deeroe. I''m ashamed to be called that now."


    Bererosa''s chest buries her face as if she were trying to hide her face. Bererosa glances at Roro, small enough to be thrown into her arms. It was her pride and hope. To be more honest, it was like a sister.


    "The Man in the Shadow King, I hope he''s a good man... right?"


    "It''s not appropriate to call someone an enemy or an ally. But I agree with that. Increasing trouble in times of chaos is not the outcome you want."


    Bererosa and Deeroe spent a long time on the plane. That time was 10 hours long. As soon as Bererosa and Dero heard that the plane had landed on the runway, they got up.


    "Bererosa, which foods are popular in Korea?"


    "Well, I don''t know about that. Do you want to eat something else?"


    "Yes, you need to eat a lot to get your strength together."


    "It''s hard to tell if your personal greed is true."


    "I really do."


    "Then let''s get to work, and let''s go get some of Dero''s favorite food."


    "Okay, leave it to me. I''ll choose the best food!"


    After a long flight, they left the airplane. On the runway, the chairman greets Bererosa and Deeroe. In a rowdy atmosphere, Bererosa''s expression hardened indefinitely, though both eyes glowed.


    Bererosa takes a step down the stairs, staring at the person waiting for her.


    "I thought you said you wanted a quiet visit? What''s this commotion?"


    "Of course I heard that. But it''s not an attitude towards domestic husbandry, so I prepared it in such a small way. Please consider this a small gesture of goodwill."


    "Nam Hyuk-ju," the chief secretary of the current president, touched the sweat flowing from his forehead with a handkerchief. The president is currently on an unscheduled trip to overseas, so he left on his behalf. Everything that happened here was his responsibility and his work.


    Maybe it''s because I''m nervous. He was small enough to be reminded of the dry firewood, and a large amount of sweat flowed from him. Bererosa sighs and opens her mouth calmly.


    "I''m telling you, it''s not official, it''s personal. I''m not here to talk about agreements or treaties. Even with this approach, we can''t bring pioneers from 64 different countries here. If you have this kind of effort and thought, why don''t you try it somewhere else?"


    The sweat of the revolution only grows in Bererosa''s ears because it is not cold. Hyukju simply bowed his head because he had been instructed by the president to move Bererosa''s mind.


    "If it makes you uncomfortable, I apologize."


    "... It''s not like that. I''m telling you, if I move this prominently, someone else will see my work. As I said, I am reluctant to come here because of personal matters."


    "If that''s the case, don''t worry. We''ve taken every precaution to ensure that Queen Bererosa''s work is not in advance. Rest assured and see your personal business."


    Bererosa''s mouth twists when she sees the revolutionary face as if she was waiting.


    "So what''s in there?"


    Bererosa turns her head. Her eyes saw an unidentified man looking at her with a telescoping lens two kilometers away. He presses the shutter on the elongated camera to see if he didn''t think his location was detected.


    Bererosa flicks her fingers at the thought of being offended a few times. At the same time, the jewel-colorless transparency on her forehead resonates. Her strike across the street triggered a camera held by an unidentified man.


    "What are you talking about...?"


    Bererosa suddenly sees, witnesses, and grumbles, but Nam Hyuk-joo, who doesn''t know the process, tilts his head. Only Dero notices Bererosa''s intentions and breaks the cameras of the paparazzi watching her with thought.


    Bererosa stepped forward and stood next to the revolutionary. Bererosa, who smiled sadly at the man''s chest, closed her mouth to the ears of the revolutionary.


    "Listen closely, mortal. I hate you guys. Possibilities of infinite possibilities, factions that will rule the world. I hate that shit. Look at it now. There''s good prey pouring out like ferocious dogs, not measuring back and forth. I''d kill them all if I thought I could, but if I did, I''d have to kill all of you filthy people. So control it. You have that much power. Isn''t that right?"


    I couldn''t even breathe the cold voice that made my hair snap out. I couldn''t swallow the saliva in my mouth. He is suffering from a throat like someone''s guilt. He just gives you a false sense of nausea. But no one noticed him like that.


    It was because everyone fell in love with the fantasy-good scene-Bererosa shows.


    "I don''t want to help you because I don''t want to see bugs luring on the newly established ground. I can''t waste the last chance my people have given me because of you. It''s not because you deserve to live."


    Hyukju convulsed. It was like he was dreaming. It''s because Bererosa, he thinks, was an angel-like, worldwide sacrifice. She was never such a hateful woman to talk about humans like this.


    At the same time, Hyuk-ju''s mind flashed.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing."


    Suddenly, I lost my memory, and Hyuk-joo shakes his head in a spontaneous way. He looks at Bererosa right in front of him. She was smiling. A smile that calms my mind just by looking at it. Only then did Hyuk-joo realize that everything was his delusion.


    Hyuk-joo, who thought that such a beautiful and innocent woman could not have said that last words, scratched her head as if she were ashamed of herself for even a second.


    "Here, I''ll show you what I can''t show you in front of the nobleman. I''m sorry, you''re old, and sometimes you get distracted."


    "Hehe, no. I do that sometimes."


    Bererosa, who once smiled cleverly, got into the car under the guidance of the revolution. Bererosa finds the bug in a confined space that no one can see and opens her mouth cautiously, shredding it.


    "Dero, you must remember. Humans are so selfish. Once in a while, if you don''t teach them where they are, they just crawl up."


    "Okay, okay. Bererosa."


    He nodded as he poured the juice into his mouth that was in the car.


    /113


    After arriving at the Jay Hour Tower, Bererosa takes Deeroe up to the 94th floor. The first thing she went to find the King of Shadows was'' the only pioneer of South Korea. ''He was the one who recognized the King of Shadows as a pioneer and won the title first.


    Carrydom, who used to help him by his side, welcomed unexpected guests. Seeing Bererosa La Tagnaria, queen of the Hayler continent and Carrydom''s face guarding her, she bowed her head. From his point of view, it was not literally a fluke in the middle of the night.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 111 00111 Guests from there

    On that continent, Zephyros, everything was a drug-eating ceremony. Even though he was born with a noble bloodline, even though he had all the scattered gold in the world, it did not work in front of the strong beyond understanding.


    The world of the pioneers was the same. Individualism was a strong means for them to divide their dominance among each other. More Thought, Better Capacity, Better Genealogy. It was a tight-knit society.


    Unfortunately, the Caridome was the abbreviation in that world. To be precise, it was consistent with the average and the norm as a baseline, but that was it. Not being able to go higher was the same as downstream life.


    It was a natural flow for the Caridome who had lived in the world of breathtaking survival to migrate with the arrival of The One. Carridom was so pathetic and miserable that he thought he would end up on a continent that was being taken over by an unknown group.


    It was difficult to look straight at Bererosa and Deero''s face because they had abandoned their hometown and come here to Earth.


    Technically, he was a rogue citizen who had abandoned her hometown and her people and was pushed here by veterans who resisted the circle to the end. After 55 years of thinking about the effort they would have made to protect their homeland, the Caridome suffered an unbearable guilt.


    However, the unfathomable opposition of such a Karidom aroused a dazzling aura and only tilted his head toward the jewelry of Bererosa and Deeroe.


    "Are you Queen Bererosa?"


    She greets them with a mute face. Yesterday, a celebrity appeared in front of him who could only be seen on television. I didn''t tell anyone else, but the compliment of admiring Bererosa shook her hand with a happy expression. Of course, I didn''t forget to say hello to the little lady next to her.


    "Hello, nice to meet you. Dr. Kang Chan-seong."


    Bererosa, who gave her dark green hair a glamorous smile, bowed her head. When she saw Bererosa''s appearance that she wouldn''t be able to follow, she asked with an unbelievable tone.


    "Do you know me?"


    "Of course, your accomplishments can be heard on the Hayler continent. You''re bragging about destroying Grandeliol for the first time in your life."


    She shakes her head as if she were embarrassed to see Bererosa''s lips drawing an ideal curve.


    "But I was able to quickly see that breaking Grandeliol could turn out to be an even bigger variable in Busan." I thought destroying Grandeliol Bay would be the end of it, but it''s the end of the study for five years. "


    He replied with a long answer, "I can''t agree with you." Bererosa glances at his innocent eyes, like a little child, and covers her mouth with her hands.


    "There will be good results. You might be able to get a lead on that variable, right?"


    "Thank you for saying that."


    While Bererosa and I were talking, Carrydom was under tremendous pressure from him. There was nothing he did consciously. It was just the residual thought that came from her, and the Caridome was under constant pressure.


    While the socialite, Caridome, was shivering in Bererosa and Deeroe''s light, she asked her why she had come.


    "Then what are you doing here?"


    "I''m embarrassed to say this for a very personal reason. I just came to see the face of the same pioneer, Khalidom. Oh, there he is."


    Bererosa knew there was a Caridome, but ran to him like she had never seen it before. The Caridome shudders at her smile.


    "I''d like to say a few words to Mr. Carrydom and Mr. Lee in private, if you''ll excuse me."


    You nod secretly in favor of Bererosa''s request, smiling brightly like an angel.


    "Don''t mind me, I want you to take care of your business. And I''ll come back in later."


    Upvoted and the atmosphere sank rapidly. After switching the faces of Bererosa and Deeroe left in the lab, Von Karidom carefully opened his haste.


    "W-what brings you here?"


    "The second pioneer in South Korea," I don''t know if you know. Well, you wouldn''t know. I think it would be unusual to formally stand up and represent him as a pioneer. Let''s cut to the chase. I want to know who it really is. "


    Karidom swallows a saliva. The South Korean government made such a request, but he had been desperate and disconnected for a long time. I had to do that to survive.


    The point here was what the government could do because it was looking at his perceptions.


    Unfortunately, Bererosa didn''t need to look into him. Rather, Carrydom had to observe Bererosa. Class, command, bloodline, and power were all unreachable to her.


    overwhelmed by power and power, suffocate-suicide by constraints. It was different, but dying was one thing. Carrydom opens his mouth in a situation where he cannot cry or laugh.


    "Why do you want to know? He cut ties with the Seculars. It was because I had to reveal myself in Busan. Basically, he''s a friend who doesn''t like to touch other people. Queen Bererosa will not be pleased if she asks to see you."


    Karidom represented his position as best he could. It was there for the cold Bererossa, arrogant Sihyun or Caridome, but his last choice was Sihyun. It was because his orders were much more direct and intense than Bererosa''s.


    "Whether I''m sweet or not, I''m the one who moves. I''m the one who convinced him. So let''s be honest. You know what I''m capable of. Once I start to do what I can, Khalidom, your choice is gone."


    In Bererosa''s Declaration, cold sweat flows from the back of the Caridome. Carrydom remembered Bererosa''s ability and realized how absurd the crisis he was in was.


    Bererosa was able to find him with one hand, even though he desperately hid the information.


    Her family had the ability to read the past and the future. Although the limitations were clear and could only be read in temporary and temporary parts, it was not as good as this when reading causal relationships.


    It was only a matter of time before the second pioneer found out that there was a small clue, and Carrydom kept his mouth shut. It was a matter of immediate death if I did something wrong. He closed his eyes and prayed earnestly that all this would be a dream.


    "Karidom. What''s with the silent treatment all of a sudden?"


    "..."


    "Khalidom? Are you trying to humiliate me?"


    "..."


    Silent. Bererosa frowns at the attitude of Carrydom, which is consistent with Morse, but gives rise to her ideology. A colorless, transparent jewel on her forehead suddenly opened her mouth as she was about to shine.


    "Bererosa. This guy''s got something on his neck."


    Deroro points to the Caridome with his index finger. Her eyes see the thread of thought hanging from the neck of the Caridome. It had a similar appearance to a strong rope that spread widely, drawing a strange pattern like a tattoo.


    His face turned to dirt. It was because I didn''t have to tell him what it was. Without any knowledge of the reserves, it was clear that something great would happen. However, unlike what Karydom thought, Bererosa opened her mouth without any emotion.


    "Untie it, Derro."


    Carrydom trembles at Bererosa''s cold-hearted words. At the same time, a pale golden glow erupts from Dero''s hand. Overwhelming thinking. Overwhelming skill. But the unidentified rope refuses to touch Dero. As soon as I realized that the constraint-strap that tied the caridom was tougher than I thought, I got a thought with a dead face.


    "I can''t untie it. You''re stronger than I am."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, I could have easily released it before I lost my strength, but now I can''t. I''m sorry, it didn''t help..."


    "No, Dero. It gives me a lot of power just to work so hard."


    Bererosa, who stroked his head, looked at Carrydom, who was experiencing an elongated convulsion. She doesn''t need to hear about the opponent who''s constraining her. There is only one person in this situation.


    "The King of Shadows... You''ve learned an interesting skill."


    The more I learned about Bererosa, the more she went back and forth between heaven and hell. On the path of freedom, death or death, he desperately longed for life, screaming.


    Bererosa sighs heavily. If the Caridome dies here, the aftermath will be all she has to bear. She''s the one who gets tired of making a big deal out of a situation where the king of the shadow is either an enemy or an ally.


    "Can you contain the constraints?"


    "Yes, it''s hard to solve, but it''s not that hard."


    The storm blows around her as Deeroe raises his imagination. I was in the wind with long hair that touched my heel. Under a golden swarm of light, Roro lays his hand on the head of the Caridome.


    "Fly away anything that hurts!"


    Even after declaring it, Carrydom made a better face. Although it was just a symptom relief, Bererosa was able to earn time to obtain important information.


    "You seem to be constrained at the time you feel it. This is annoying. I''ll get it over with quickly."


    Bererosa, who silenced the Khalidom, quickly read his past. Despite her will, the past events of the Caridome have been random.


    Bererosa began to read the history of those who came into contact with the Caridome in her past memories. A strangely familiar face crosses my mind, and Bererosa gets up from her seat and smells the chair she sat on.


    An unfamiliar aroma with a pattern. Bererosa guessed who the second pioneer was, realizing it was the smell of pheromones unique to the Gumiho family.


    "I can smell it. The smell of the unfortunate fox."


    /114


    Sihyun and Lynn were ready to go to the hunting ground tomorrow. Seeing the book published by the Hunter Management HQ, Shi Hyun, who was collecting the basic items, turned his head to look where Lin was.


    "I just remembered that."


    "Huh?"


    Lin, who had already packed her things, was sitting on the couch and relaxing watching the television.


    "You were once called the unfortunate fox, weren''t you? What''s that supposed to mean?"


    Something I didn''t ask you in the past that looked like you were touching Lin''s wound. He cautiously encouraged me to say so. But Lynn replied in a light tone.


    "It''s nothing. The fox bead is a half-god of Gumiho. That''s why it has the characteristics of eating and growing something that the parties have. In other words, it grows a lot in exchange for physical strength and thought."


    As soon as I heard that it was a price, I felt it. Combining the word ''unhappiness'' with the previous explanation, it was obvious what was to come.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 112 00112 Guests from there

    "You''re not giving up your luck to grow fox beads, are you?"


    "Unfortunately, yes, I''ve spent my fortune growing fox beads in the past. That''s why I''m unhappy. I don''t know how lucky I was in the first place."


    Sihyun went and sat next to Lynn, smiling spontaneously, forgetting to pack her things.


    "How did you come up with such an extreme choice? Luck is something you can''t measure. It''s a concept that can''t be wasted."


    "That''s the best fox bead I''ve ever made. And it was the quickest way to get revenge on Rondale, so I didn''t even think about it."


    Sihyun shut up. It reminds me of the abominable dragon that killed Lynn''s father. Xihyun understood Lin''s feelings. She chose the shortest course to get her revenge even sooner. It was not an effective judgment, but an effective judgment.


    "Well, that was a big kick for my first love. Maybe it was meant to be. It was good to be stronger faster than the others, but bad luck came first."


    Rin grins bitterly. Sihyun held her like that in his arms. Feeling the warmth, she goes on without shutting her mouth.


    "So being an unhappy fox means being an unhappy fox, not an unhappy fox. Simply put, the name" unfortunate fox "refers to my reckless actions that I have dedicated my fortune to gaining power. Well, I have no regrets."


    Xi Hyun, who heard everything about Lynn, opened his mouth and repeated. He didn''t know what to look like. Lin knows how he feels, and smiles at Vashti.


    "Don''t make that face. But I met this desperate romantic at the end of my misfortune. Even if the past was unhappy, I''m happy now. And I was gonna say it first, even if you didn''t. Never mind."


    Even though the fox beads were finished growing, there would be no more luck to bring, demonstration that Lynn''s misfortune ended in betrayal-first love-and disappearance-fox beads could not be as joyful.


    Recognizing that his expression was getting stiffer, Lin stood up with an exaggerated gesture.


    "Oh, right. You don''t have anything to eat tonight, do you? I was just getting ready to go to the hunting ground. I didn''t care about dinner. Wait here. I''m just going to look at the grocery store."


    Huddah. Lin''s gait is filled with awkward energy, and she smiles helplessly. It was really a finish like her.


    /115


    In the elevator going down to the first floor of the Jay Hour Tower, Berero heard about Lin from Bererosa. Was there a lot of it piled up? I concluded in one sentence as I heard the great explanations more than necessary.


    "So you were friends with Lynn?"


    "No, Dero. It wasn''t like that with her. What should I say? Handsy little sister? A friend you can hate and see again? I can''t describe it exactly, but I think it''s stupid."


    "Bererosa''s criterion is too difficult."


    With little experience, he did not have a sister, and the concept of being a friend was sparse. There was no such thing as the word ''jerk off''. I didn''t know where to put the reference point.


    "Well, it might have been a little difficult for Dero."


    Bererosa strokes her head as she tilts her head to determine her intentions.


    "But it''s strange. She must have taken the fox orb and lost her natural power. There can never be a force left to break the Palatica Crystal."


    "Someone else did it?"


    "It would be more plausible to think so. Because fox beads are like a half-god to Gumiho. You can''t make more than one."


    "Then who will be the King of Shadows?"


    "... at worst, it could be Rondale, it could be me."


    "Yes!? You''re the enemy, aren''t you? How could you do that? A sister named Lynn turned her back on you? But if you want more, you can''t destroy Palatica, can you?"


    There were numerous question marks floating over Dero''s head on the contradiction of biting his tail.


    "I don''t know about that. Maybe we''ve been enemies for a long time, and we''re influenced by each other."


    Bererosa recalls Lin''s taste in men. Lynn''s tastes had a nasty side to her mind. Unlike her sullen exterior, the men who said she liked, who didn''t know if it was natural to be deceived, were all human horses without words.


    Ding.


    Bererosa, who was locked in her mind, realizes that the elevator has arrived on the first floor and takes her out of the Tower of Jay. As the question of the Shadow King grew, a man appeared in front of Bererosa.


    "Are you done with your personal affairs?"


    It was Hyukju, the chief secretary of the president''s office. Bererosa shakes her hand when she sees him following her around all day.


    "Yes, there''s no need for guidance from now on, so we''ll take care of it. You may go now."


    "At least let me take you by car. Which of the following destinations are you going to? Just say the word."


    "No, what''s left now is a private tour with no purpose or intent. I want to be as quiet as possible."


    "Then why don''t you accompany the guards?"


    "Sorry, I''ll pass on that, too. I want to have fun alone with my sister."


    Bererosa refused the favor of the revolutionary. To be honest, I was able to face Korea just by being with her. It was the language cluster that discussed security against such existence.


    Bererosa and Deeroo follow in Lynn''s footsteps after releasing the revolution that made every effort to stick together like a sticky stick. With magic that stuns awareness so that there is no commotion around them, they can find a villa not far from here.


    Verifying that no one was following them, Bererosa and Dero called their false visions and changed their appearance. If I didn''t touch it myself, I wouldn''t be caught.


    "Looks like that''s where the trail leads. Are you going straight in?"


    "Of course. It''s hard to run away when you notice we''re here." "


    Bererosa and Dero, who jumped to the third floor in a flash, arrived at the front door leading to the trail of Lin. As soon as I found the doorbell, I pressed the circular button naturally. A cheerful buzzer echoes through the hallway. Soon after, the front door opened.


    "May I help you?"


    Bererosa and Dero saw a young man with a bandage on his right hand. And I burst the elasticity. It was the first man I saw in the house who had decided that there would be a Lynn.


    Bererosa looks embarrassed at him. There was no long relationship there. There was only one young man standing there.


    It was an unexpected situation, but Bererosa quickly regained her composure. It was because I knew Lin was here, so I thought I''d wait.


    "Do you live here by the name of Lynn?"


    "Yes, it is."


    "You''re a beauty with white hair and red eyes, right?"


    "Yes, you know exactly what I mean. Are you a friend of Lynn''s?"


    "Of course. I''ve come a long way to see Lynn. But I don''t see Lynn. Did she go far? Or are you just going away for a little while?"


    "I didn''t go far. I''ll be back in a minute."


    As soon as Lin caught evidence of the situation here, Bererosa summoned the idea. At the same time, a faint light flows from the colorless, transparent jewel on her forehead. It was a charming light that humans had to listen to orders from. Bererosa opened her mouth naturally, giving a captivating sound wave to the man in front of her.


    "Then can I go inside and wait?"


    "Sure, but what''s your name?"


    "I''m Bererosa, and this is Dero. What is your name?"


    "I''m Han Si-hyun."


    "Oh, it''s you, Se-hyun."


    Bererosa and Deero sit as comfortable as their own home. Bererosa smiles gladly. Sihyun had already fallen into her magic. After looking around the house, Bererosa opened her mouth as she watched the demonstration.


    "Do you live with Lynn?"


    "Yes, that was a while ago."


    Bererosa grins bitterly. It''s because I had no idea Lin was going to live with a human man. I wonder if it''s a self-inflicted wound from her first love. I had no idea that she was playing these childish pranks in a place like this, so the thought only got bigger.


    For 60 years, Lynn''s tastes changed, didn''t they? Bererosa, who was a little interested, asked with a sticky voice like glue.


    "What kind of person are you?"


    "What kind of person?"


    Bererosa changed her question, realizing that seducing humans does not lead to complex or sophisticated behavior.


    "Oh, bad question, I guess. Again, what is the number of women you''ve been with?"


    "I''ve been serious about 20 times. You can''t count on me to finish one night of sleep. That''s how I met Lynn."


    Bererosa, who heard Sihyun''s answer, vomited amazement as if Lin''s taste had not changed. He was a bad man painted as a picture. In this case, it would be right to call him a rash man.


    If it''s this consistent, maybe we should give it a reward. Bererosa smiles in her mind and decides to throw a tea party to soothe her free time.


    "I''m thirsty. Would you like a cup of tea? Please."


    "Yes, of course."


    "I''m juice!"


    Bererosa tilted her head as she saw the back of him walking to the kitchen. It felt like I was missing something. However, Bererosa, who had shaken her head and cleared her mind, wetted her mouth on the tea and talked with him a lot while Lin was coming.


    "Hi, Si-hyun."


    But that conversation ended at the same time that the front door opened. He was starring on the stage.


    "Se-hyun... ah?"


    Bererosa glances at Lynn, taking off her false visions and revealing her true self. Rin drops her basket full of one hand. I saw a guest she didn''t even think of.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Don''t you think it''s too much of a reaction to an old friend''s visit?"


    "What a... good opponent to tease."


    Lin grumbles and picks up the basket again. Bererosa smiles more maliciously at her more natural behavior than she thought.


    "Do you see this? Lynn. I have a toy in my hand that you value?"


    Bererosa sweeps her cheeks with her soft palms as if she were showing off to Lin. Rin looks at her with a miraculous eye.


    "... stupid. If I have something to say, say it quickly. He''s not a toy. He''s my romantic. Don''t let him lead you, too. Come and help me organize."


    "What?!"


    After Sihyun grabbed his arm and quietly lowered it under the bridge, Bererosa realized that magic didn''t work on him.


    "That''s not what I heard. She''s just a slutty neighborhood sister."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. I''m seeing a lot of aggressive comments or swearing lately, so please use pretty and nice words. And if that''s not the case, I want you to trim it again and say,

 113 00113 Guests from there

    Sihyun looked at Bererosa with his grave eyes. He kept up with Bererosa because he couldn''t find any murders or enemies in her. Of course, there was also to find out what her quality was. Be wary of those who think they are in control. It was often a personality that I didn''t even know I had.


    Bererosa stares at him after realizing that he was playing on the palm of his hand.


    "So you pretended to be joking?"


    Bererosa trembles. Human beings, it was also because they came to mind about what they had asked men. She asked those who were not ruled with malicious intent. A trend she wouldn''t have shown in her usual poetry. Bererosa looks at him with eyes full of night fury and grumbling, but he turns his head as he snorts.


    "You did a bad trick for someone you''ve never seen before. Think of it as normal."


    Bererosa, who looked down at her, bit her lips instead of respecting her. Her magic was excellent. It was powerful enough to gain an advantage over its peers. I have lived in that age, and I am still living in that age. Nothing can ever be broken by a human.


    "What the hell are you? How did you get out of my hands?"


    "It''s not all I see. And the kid sitting next to you, right?"


    Sihyun nodded his head and pointed to Duro. After understanding how absurd the nature of the dero is with the tributaries, he was able to estimate roughly the military power of the Hayler continent.


    "Do you see him?"


    "Well, that''s a beautifully glowing color. And big and cool."


    "Heehee, I was praised."


    After listening to Sihyun''s praise, I fully opened my eyes and sat down next to him. Her emotions became an oasis of the mind because she had always been told that she was strange and abnormal.


    Bererosa, on the other hand, seems to have been struck by lightning. It was not human territory to detect polymorphs. Detecting the nature of the opponent could only exist with the same grade.


    "... pioneer, king of shadows."


    After reflexively expressing the word, Bererosa suddenly felt like something was connected. Karidom in contact with Lynn, the appearance of Lynn who was strangely attacked, and the mysterious man next to Lynn. Bererosa looks at the demonstration as the puzzle pieces align, following clues in her head.


    "That''s right."


    Sihyun replied honestly because it was nothing to hide. I was already expecting contact from the continent of Haller in the beginning. No, it wasn''t just Hailer Continent. In The Circle, I always kept the fact that one day it would come.


    It is the ability of Rondale, a member of The One. There couldn''t have been no reaction to him.


    "I see. You were the king of the shadow who cleared up Busan."


    "Well, I don''t like the name, but that''s what they call it out there."


    Bererosa looks back at Sihyun. Thinking that he was the King of Shadows, it was because each and every one of his actions was unusual.


    Despite having such a powerful power to tear the Palatica apart, there was very little thought on its side. It was indirect evidence that the technique of capturing power had reached a considerable height. Bererosa was able to predict the level of her demonstration.


    But the question remained.


    "But you handle the shadows. That''s Rondale''s unique technology. The pioneer''s unique technology cannot be used unless it is handed over."


    "I''m drunk."


    "Yes?"


    "I killed him and got drunk."


    Sihyun did not hide the story of winning. It didn''t matter if the conditions were discovered or if the effects or results were revealed. In the beginning, winning ceremonies consisted of structures that many of the unspecified people would have to notice.


    Characteristic abilities come out of the hands of the demonstration. It was impossible to hide anything without anyone knowing. Hiding means not using the ability to absorb. Then there was no reason to absorb in the first place.


    Turns out it''s only a matter of time. Using the word coincidence only made me less persuasive. Essentially, Bererosa and Dero were strong enough not to have [please]. Turning the horse around for nothing was just poison.


    Bererosa came to her senses as soon as she heard what she said. Capacity absorption was also a rare class of abilities on that continent-Zephyros. Bererosa quickly opened her mouth, wondering when and where she met Rondale.


    "Tell me more."


    "I''ll explain that. I think I came here to find out who Si-hyun is without even asking. Let me tell you something cool. I''ll stick to it like a leech if I don''t get my curiosity solved. Well, there''s something I want to ask you..."


    Lin, who has been sitting and watching the situation so far, stumbles upon Bererosa''s question. He was tied up with Bererosa, and he did not know her on that continent, so he decided that he was fit to solve Bererosa''s question.


    "You mean the events that have been happening to us for 60 years?"


    "Why do you ask?"


    "Huhu, it''s Gibbs and Takes. It''s not bad to ask each other to exchange information since we have questions from each other. It makes me uncomfortable to ask, as if interrogated unilaterally. I''ll answer anything I know."


    Bererosa smiles brightly at the satisfactory deal.


    "Then I''ll start with me."


    Lin clears her mind and unravels what had happened. Bererosa nods her head, hearing all about the demonstration that opened her heart to prevent the whole of Busan from being trapped in Grand Delhi.


    "I see. I know why you live with him, why I couldn''t find you until now, and why he got the essence of the shadow. I understood what it was like to be the King of Shadows because I wanted to save people. It''s worth coming all this way for."


    You can see that it''s an ally of the Shadow King, and you can see Lin''s face. It was a perfect day for Bererosa. But in contrast to her, Lynn frowned on all sorts of impressions.


    "Then it''s done."


    "That''s a shame, though, to use a landlady like that! I''d use it for something a little more useful."


    "What!? Are you done?"


    Lin stood up without restraint because Bererosa carelessly trampled her memories with Sihyun.


    "Se-hyun, say something! You''re ignoring our memories!"


    "You''ve got to be kidding me."


    Sihyun was watching the television with his friends. He realizes Bererosa''s words stemmed from affection. Even though the way you express it doesn''t suit Lynn. No, it''s true that Bererosa is expressing herself in a way that Lynn doesn''t like.


    Bererosa gently takes the story to the next level, spilling Lin''s tears into one ear.


    "I''m hungry. Dinner''s almost ready. Let''s eat something and get on with it."


    116.


    During dinner, Bererosa''s sadness did not stop. I could feel the frenzy and affection of Bererosa''s persistence by choosing only the words she hated. Sihyun could see a little bit why Lin hated Bererosa so much.


    It was more "natural" or "sister" than "evil." Bererosa was a poison to Lynn of a liberal nature. However, I saw it well. Bererosa approached Lin with no hesitation, not only herself, but also talking to him. It was evidence that he was open to it.


    "Strange, by the way. As soon as I saw you, I thought it wasn''t your style..."


    "What are you talking about all of a sudden?"


    "You''ve always been a bad guy. What a nerd..."


    Rin shuts Bererosa up, forgetting that she''s at dinner. Sihyun was only interested in watching the scene because she was so embarrassed for the first time.


    "Wait?! Why is that story popping up?"


    "Pick a guy like that every time I see him..."


    "I can''t hear you. I can''t hear you, so don''t."


    "Haha, that sister is funny."


    As soon as I saw Lin causing the match, I blew up the barracks. She had little contact with anyone, and she was delighted by her small actions. Xi Hyun also smiled at Rin''s attitude that responded more than necessary.


    After one warlike meal, Lin looks at Bererosa with a fat expression. This is why she hated Bererosa. Whether he wanted to be with me or not, he got caught up in Bererosa''s pace. I''ve been in cases where I didn''t want to be a part of it.


    "Hah, my head hurts."


    "Think carefully. If someone else had been a pioneer dispatched from Hailer continent, it wouldn''t have been easy this way."


    "That''s right."


    Rin accepted without hesitation. It was easy because someone - Bererosa - came along and understood what was going on with her. If another pioneer came, there would have been a blood splatter and a bone-breaking fight. Most pioneers tend not to believe it unless they see it with their own eyes.


    Before the end of the meal, Lin looks at Bererosa and opens her mouth.


    "Now that I''m going to fill you in, I''d like to answer some questions."


    "Nothing good will come of it. Is there a reason you want to know the past?"


    "I''m saying this because I want to understand the past, not the present, Bererosa. The heteros that came down from the Busan disaster were clearly different creatures than they have ever been. Don''t pretend you don''t know."


    With a size of two meters, it had thin, large wings that were visible to the thick, chunky body. There were many tentacles twitching on the presumed leg, and a mouth resembling a starfish on the head. The creature that did not know the source of the misery had to pour out the thought force of 140,000 times.


    Sixty years ago, Lynn assumed that there was no such creature, looking at Bererosa. She noticed that the situation had changed more violently in 60 years. No, I knew it was worse than hell.


    Otherwise, he had no reason to leave his hometown - Zephyros - and come here. Lynn wanted specific information. Information to help you understand and move forward with the situation. That''s why she didn''t want to back off.


    Bererosa''s jaw drops steadily as Lin''s work approaches. And I replied with a face and a cold voice that I had never shown before.


    "It''s about the world you turned away from. Nothing good ever happens."


    "But I need to know. You''re the one who said you liked Gibbs and Takes."


    "Phew, that''s going to hurt a lot."


    "It doesn''t hurt. I have Si-hyun beside me."


    Bererosa, who saw the firm will in Lynn''s eyes, opened her mouth indescribably. I killed Rondale in The One, and I realized Lin and Sihyun who broke the Palatica needed that much information.


    How many times will the crisis come before them? So it was arrogance and hubris to keep his mouth shut that he didn''t want to hurt her.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Next up, in less than 30 minutes.

 114 00114 Guests from there

    "Okay, I''ll tell you what."


    Bererosa clears her mind and opens her mouth.


    "You should know that the Pioneer League ''Unity Orion'' first captured the ''Hayler Continent'' land of ''The One'' and built the ''Tagnarian Kingdom'' there. It was Gennon who was crowned the First King."


    "I know, because I saw you and that ''human'' get married and left."


    When she heard them, she could see who Lynn''s first love-Xenon was. However, he was surprised before putting that fact into his head. It''s because I heard that Bererosa and Lynn''s first love were married.


    Bererosa, who noticed his facial features momentarily, blocked his delusions beforehand.


    "It was a formal marriage because I thought you were mistaken. It was a show to bring pioneers and humans together. Moreover, it wasn''t until later that I got to know Jennon and Lynn. I wouldn''t have gotten married like that if I had known."


    "Bererosa''s right. I had no choice then. All factions have begun to divide. It''s just a symbol of understanding each other and being able to communicate."


    Lynn''s face is irritated, but she speaks in a calm tone. At that time, she was so powerless that she couldn''t find Xenon or Bererosa. It was only a passageway to Earth in a world that had changed into a lawlessness zone.


    "... this defect happened afterwards. Along with the" unknown pioneers, "came the" senseless power factions. "What you saw in Busan was one of them."


    Bererosa still has no idea where they came from. It was as if it had fallen from the sky.


    "We fought desperately. But it was the pathetic pioneers who were shrinking. The circle''s power was only getting stronger. Along with the" unknown pioneers, "the" senseless factions of power "were opponents who transcended reason and transcended logic. Unity Orions have become increasingly famous, and people all over the world have lost hope and are gathering on the continent of Hailer. 55 years until that. Now that I think about it, it''s been a terrible time."


    Sihyun unknowingly looked at Bererosa''s side. Bererosa''s pathetic words engulf an indescribable emotion. Her expression was mournful enough that she could not bear to ask how many colleagues she had buried in her chest.


    "Anyway, in a situation where everything is at a limit and we have left our last argument with The One, we chose retreat over extinction. It was possible because Detroit became Detroit''s grandfather while everyone was here."


    The Eternal Ancient Dragon Detroit. I have also heard of Sihyun. It was one of the three pioneers who designed the passageway between the Zephyros - the other continent - and the Earth - the other continent.


    "Detroit didn''t have enough thought to send us here, so he gave up his life. I also dedicated my mind to being here when I was just born."


    Bererosa strokes her head on her lap while sleeping.


    "It''s a long story, but that''s how I came to it. Tragically, miserably. Beyond the corpses of respected colleagues. I feel sorry for the humans who got caught up in our appearance so suddenly. But you can''t die apologizing, can you? It''s funny to say I don''t like Humans very much."


    While smiling spontaneously, Bererosa''s story stopped. Neither Sihyun nor Lynn could open their mouths. The silence was long. What Bererosa said was shocking.


    With only each other''s breaths heard, Lynn put a man in her mouth who had never been discussed.


    "Xenon... what happened after that? You didn''t die foolishly storming into the enemy camp again, did you? He forgets his skills every once in a while."


    Bererosa thought the inevitable question had come. She sighs. To avoid this question, she struggled. But you can''t hide it forever. Bererosa, with her two fists burning, spews her words out like vomit.


    "''Xenon'', who could not bear the pressure of taking on so many people, abandoned his position and committed to ''The One.'' With the fox orb, he was useful in many ways, so the Circle accepted his plea. I''m afraid that was 30 years ago."


    Lynn''s pupil shakes heavily when she hears Bererosa''s confession. Lin opens her eyes, surprised and unfocused, and shakes her head in denial.


    "That can''t be right. You''re strong enough to steal my fox beads to save your country. He went to The One, where he killed his parents? You expect me to believe that? You''re making fun of me again, right? I''m sorry, I''m not fooled anymore."


    Bererosa does not smile. She doesn''t react. She just waits silently for Lynn to accept the reality. Soon after, Rindo Bererosa noticed that he didn''t bring it up as a joke.


    "... real."


    Lin lowers her head in amazement as she pours a drop of tears onto the table. Bererosa glanced at the demonstration surrounding her.


    Jenon''s betrayal was one of the reasons she hated humans. It was okay to think that I made an excuse to hate him. Due to his betrayal, he was completely overwhelmed by circles, followed by a breakout. I felt a great sense of personal betrayal.


    "I told you it would hurt..."


    Bererosa utters a false sentence that no one can hear. In a rapidly solidifying atmosphere, she seemed to have become a sinner. He hurt her that her first love had fallen to the worst form, and gave her a hint that she still hadn''t forgotten her first love. Words that can only hurt Lin or Shi Hyun. Bererosa hoped that her choice would be a big help to the future.


    /117


    After crying all night and looking at Lin''s side face, she sighed. It was true that there was still a negative emotion in her mind, even after she learned that there was a man named Xenon. However, it was a situation that could not be rushed. He felt an unknown frustration and came out.


    Two people appeared in front of Xi Hyun, who was walking unintentionally with no destination while inhaling the cold night air. Women and girls. They were Bererosa and Deeroe.


    "Is Lin finally asleep?"


    "Yes."


    "I''m sorry, I don''t think I said that."


    Bererosa lowers her head carefully. I should have said it someday, but I didn''t know it was a little early.


    "No, I also needed to say something. We don''t know when or where he''ll be after Lin as long as the Xenon goes to the circle. The sooner you know, the better."


    He sighed as he looked up at the empty night sky. I did not rise a star in the night sky as it represented his heart. Bererosa, who was standing beside him, opens her mouth.


    "The world of the pioneers is a bit special. It''s all about power. Some of them can be monogamous. Sometimes they''re like animals at the human point of view. Sometimes you spend the night because you need it to be small. It''s also an instinct for reproduction. You can kiss if you like."


    Bererosa quickly approached him after taking a step. After touching her chest and chest, she gently put her lips to his lips.


    "Like this."


    As I saw the sight of Sihyun and Bererosa''s lips, I covered my face with both hands. She blushes her face as she watches the first kiss between her fingers.


    "What do you think? Why don''t you leave Rudy Lynn, who will never forget her first love, and come with me? I could do better than Lynn. Moreover, there are no men left in my head. And now there''s a chance to be that hero."


    Sihyun snatches Bererosa''s hand, who grabs her cheek provocatively, grunting in a low voice.


    "Even if I don''t test it this way, my feelings for Lynn won''t change. I don''t want to be taken away by a guy named Xenon."


    Bererosa looked at his cold sunken eyes and silenced her lips. And I looked up at him with a cold expression.


    "Was that too intent?"


    "Yes, you were going to separate yourself from Lynn in a way that would change your mind."


    "Did you see that far?"


    "... Tsk, not at all like Lin. That''s the way it''s supposed to be, right?"


    "Hehe, I don''t know. I don''t think that''s what you''re saying."


    From the first moment he saw it, he looked through Bererosa''s cold and cold temperament. Then she familiarly narrowed her mind to the fact that Lynn is Yui.


    "If I had any other intentions, Lin would have executed me without my knowledge."


    "If you change your mind because Lynn is more important than you are, we''ll just take the appropriate action. You don''t want to be seen as a woman who kills at random."


    "Why didn''t he do that?"


    "The survival of the group was more important than the execution of the debate. And now, without pointing out, we''re looking for Xenon with a death wish."


    "Not a death wish, but a death wish."


    "A traitor needs to take action."


    He scratches his head as he looks at Bererosa. I came out to take off the lump and put another one on it. He turned his back and waved his hand toward Bererosa and Deeroe.


    "Then let me know when you find Xenon."


    "Better to divide the joy."


    "Yes, I wish you good news."


    Seeing the distant shadow of Sihyun, Bererosa is so small that no one can hear her.


    "... but I''ll pretend to be one. Ruthless person."


    118.


    It has been two days since I entered the destruction class of heterotopia. Lindsey and the Nemesis guild members were camping in the woods with no one. The forest where they are is sparse and gloomy. Moreover, it was uncomfortable to even look one inch in front of the dark fog.


    It feels like something is staring at me. Fear and fear that I don''t know why. Because of various factors, Lindsey and the members of the Nemesis Guild accumulated mental fatigue just by sitting still.


    He also contributed to the fact that there were no heteros encountered when they came here. It was a different start than the heterotopia that they had been through so far.


    "Lady, don''t you think there''s something beyond the mist?"


    Gu Ho-jun, one of the Nemesis guild members, muttered. He had sunburned skin, short shaved hair and muscles like wild horses, and he was especially foreign in the foggy forest.


    "Minhu, what do you think?"


    Lindsey, who believed in her intuition, spoke to the people who played the role of a leader. Unlike Hojun, Minhu, who looked like a woman with white skin, quickly put on a stigma. One person who examined the objects around him suddenly woke up on his feet.


    "Yes, sister. Right in front!"


    At the end of Minhu''s words, one person appeared after breaking through the fog. He appeared to have just become a young man and was holding a sword like a hunter. At the center of his blade is a marble strangely human.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    Sorry I''m late.


    1. The circle was more like a circle.


    2. Happy Thanksgiving, everyone. I may not be able to participate during Thanksgiving, but I''m sure I''ll go up one by one.

 115 00115 Guests from there

    An unexpected person I met in an unexpected place. When an unknown man appeared, the members of the Nemesis guild got up and took up their positions. The destructive heterotopia is not unusual no matter what. It was okay to call it a different world. I misled people who appeared in various forms, such as cities, labyrinths, dungeons, etc.


    "Wow."


    An unidentified young man falls back, unable to endure the vigor of the Nemesis guild members. For him and the members of the Nemesis Guild were in an unexpected conflict.


    He got up and looked around and realized he was surrounded by 30 people. He bursts his tiny elasticity and kneels at the same time as realizing.


    "Help me! Help me! I''m just a guy who fell here while walking around. He''s never been a suspicious person. And of course, from your perspective, I''m a victim of good faith. I fell into a hole."


    "You fell in the hall?"


    "Yes. I went with my colleagues to the hunting grounds to hunt the hetero, and unfortunately, the entrance to the heterotopia was opened. It was too late to notice, so it fell like this."


    Lindsey, who came forward after defeating the Nemesis guild members, looked down at the man. Falls into the hall, the horse is a slang for hunters who say they were swept away by a sudden emergence of heterotopia. In the outside world, this phenomenon is also called a "wormhole bus."


    Lindsey did not care much because there were many terms referring to human life accidents caused by heterotopia, such as the Wormhole bus, falling into a hole. I was just in agony.


    "Victim..."


    Heterotopia was an unidentified spatial rift occurring in a region where heterogeneous populations were abundant. So many unpredictable patterns emerged. The sudden opening of the inlet was also one of such patterns.


    It was true that he was benefiting from the heterotopia, but it must have been equally damaging. Lindsey looked down at the man who claimed his innocence for the fact that the man in front of her might be one of the victims.


    Men''s neck gear and short, blonde trims. And the plump figure was that of the hunter.


    Whether he fell off the hunting ground as a witness or not, his outfit was made of sturdy, tough texture-hetero- Moreover, the sword on my back was impressive. A suit can''t be a coincidence, even if it''s a coincidence. Lindsey glances at his sword, partially acknowledging his words.


    "An odd ornament."


    Lindsey pointed to the center of the great sword that the man was wearing on his back. There was a marble there the size of a man''s fist. The beads that change color depending on the angle of view seemed to have an unusual history even when pretending to be.


    "Oh, it''s a sword I''m proud of. I could be a fortune."


    The man strokes the bead like a lovely lover''s head. Behavior, Costume, Speech, Situation. It was a hunter''s from head to toe, but Lindsey didn''t trust it easily. Even a skilled hunter, being swept away by heterotopia is a trait of being unprepared, but believing his statement was no less than poison.


    "I can''t believe it."


    Lindsey took her hand to the sword.


    "I can show you if I need proof. Here''s my ID."


    I wonder if he felt the crisis of screaming in a place no one knew. The flat-faced young man pulls out a plastic card from his chest. Lindsey, who caught the card with a quick flick of her hand, read the contents of the card.


    It was an identity that proved they were citizens of Haler continent. Lindsey could easily understand how many times she had seen her ID before.


    Hailer Continent. It was the center of a typhoon with worldwide attention. Lindsey sighed, realizing that hurting a man who belonged to such a place could cause international problems.


    I put the name of the man on the ID on my mouth.


    "I thought you said it was Jeanone Schaugust."


    "Yes."


    "My name is Lindsey, the chapter of the Nemesis Guild. If you promise to follow us quietly, I will allow you to escort us temporarily."


    "If you''re acting like you don''t, don''t step up, be confident."


    Lindsey turns away from Xenon, smiling brightly. She looks at the members of the Nemesis Guild. She looks back and forth, pointing to the two of them precisely.


    "Joon and Minhu, keep an eye on Janon. You can be coerced if you resist or show suspicious behavior."


    Lindsey returned to the formation and narrowed it down so that it could only be heard by her.


    "... and in the worst case, I authorize a kill."


    Joon nods. Whether she didn''t recognize Lindsey and Joon''s conversation, Janon only lowered his head with a bright smile.


    "Thank you."


    For a moment, Xenon raises his head and reveals the frenzy he had just hidden away.


    "Just waiting for my colleagues to come."


    Xenon, who had his mouth torn so big that it could reach his ears, whistled in a strange voice. Tekelyriri. Lindsey, who was responding to the tunes she had never heard in her life, quickly approached the neck of the discussion.


    She reluctantly stabbed the sword in a water-smooth motion, drawing the energy of the Wind Blossom. Xenon, who was slashed evenly by Lindsey''s sword, seemed to split in two. But at the same time as the bay, his body was quickly restored.


    No, it wasn''t cut, it was said to have split in the path of the sword. Lindsey noticed that Lindsey was not an ordinary human being when she saw the body of Jenna that was torn apart and put back together like water. Maybe it wasn''t even human.


    "Xenoon!"


    Lindsey can''t take her anger and yells with a swing of her sword. But her shout didn''t last long. The earth shook and the forest sang a blazing frenzy. It was a whistle from Janon.


    Xenon opens his arms wide.


    "The banquet is coming up in three days. It''s a day of sacrifice-humanity for the Great Old Ones. You are a gift that will make that day even more special. Please tighten your head in gratitude for this honor."


    "Bullshit!"


    Lindsey wielded her sword with all her might, but she couldn''t reach Janone''s body. She divided the accident and moved the sword to the optimal trajectory, but she didn''t cut it. I just dodged the sword with my strange physical abilities.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    Lindsey and the Nemesis guild members were able to sense the coming ''beings'' through the fog. To be precise, it was a force close to violence. It is because I did not see it, but my instincts taught me.


    Warnings about overwhelming and bizarre beings. Lindsey and the members of the Nemesis guild gathered together in a circle to form a dust. I realized it was too late to run away.


    In a lush and gloomy forest. ''Something unknown'' appeared through the fog so deep that it was invisible a mile ahead. The Nemesis guild members who encountered it could not keep their mouths shut.


    "What is this?"


    Lindsey was one of those who could not keep her mouth shut. She is overwhelmed by the dangers of a creature in front of her.


    It was the size of an elephant, walking on two feet like a human. An abnormally long arm and a bent back evoked that of the old man, but it was a robust body everywhere that was forming its body.


    I could see it without having to look at its main stage with a rake in its limbs and wearing a green scale like armor all over my body.


    In the long, narrow head, there is a peculiar face. Mouth resembling a fish - eyes that look like a bubble-eye - and a frog. And a gill carved into his face and neck. The middle of amphibians and fish. Or Lindsey and the members of the Nemesis Guild who saw something that looked like a mammal, woke up to the ''smell of the sea''.


    "All hands, battle stations!"


    Lindsey listens as hard as she can. A creature similar to a hetero, but never the same. All the members of the Nemesis Guild who heard Lindsey''s orders shimmered in the encounter with the unknown, but the members of the Nemesis Guild emitted different lights of Stigma.


    "It would be nice to rebel. because when you hit a wall of reality and you realize where you are, you will bow down and worship on your own."


    In the blink of an eye, Xenon climbed onto the shoulders of the ''giant fisherman'' and stared at those who emitted his own light-stigma. Lindsey and the members of the Nemesis Guild were nervous. The situation is surrounded. The opponent is unknown. They soothed the vague fears that could not be expressed by words, and set their intentions on fire.


    "And catch it unharmed. It''s a tribute to the Holy God."


    "Attack!"


    Under Lindsey''s command, the twenty-seven hunters moved frantically as if they were a single body. They have breathed hundreds of times. It was obvious who wanted what and what action they wanted.


    Lindsey, the leader of the Nemesis Guild, insisted on the Achilles case of the giant fisherman alongside hunters in the role of the Gridiron-Melee Attack. When dealing with large heteros, the most important thing was how quickly you could knock them down. It was natural to target two bridges, the only support.


    However, the giant fisherman''s green scale was impervious to armor invasion. Lindsey empowered her grip to tear, but stopped at the line that cuts the skin of the giant fisherman. The members of the Nemesis guild were no different. We can''t even reach the support of a carnage-range attack.


    "How about this?"


    Kedum opened up the water supply, which is the ability to control water freely. He shoots at the giant fisherman, replacing all the water vapor around him with droplets of water. Hundreds of drops of water with a strength comparable to that of a lump of iron knocked on the white belly of a giant fisherman.


    There was a strike that was quite strong, unlike the other hunters, but Kedum''s actions stopped moistening the giant fishermen''s abdomen.


    The giant fisherman was a perfect barrier and a mountain that could not be crossed. As the battle grew longer, Lindsey realized how cold the walls of reality were. The movement of the giant fisherman was unusually fast, unlike its appearance. Their bodies move slowly, but their long arms are like flashes of light. They snatched the guild members faster than they realized.


    The first thing the giant fishermen held in their hands were the bearer-defense specialities-which have been blocking their footsteps so far. Then, what the giant fishermen were after were the healer-treatment concentrations behind them.


    Systematic suppression. Lindsey orders a retreat to the advancement of the giant fishermen, which tightens their throats, like melting candy. Even a devastating heterotopia was so different in level. It was almost as if they could be destroyed if they didn''t. It was better to escape at least some of them and plan for the future.


    "Run at full speed, everyone, to where the Heterotopia entrance used to be! I give up this hunt!"


    Lindsey shouted urgently, but none of the Nemesis guild members responded to her voice. Guild members were overwhelmed by giant fishermen. Lindsey stared at the guild members held one by one in the hands of the ''giant fishermen''. They were either unconscious or unable to move.


    "Enough of this surrender. We don''t want the sacrifice to get hurt. Bourne already killed four people."


    "Don''t be silly."


    Lindsey turned her back and rushed through a foggy forest with the power of Wind Blow. At least I had to tell the outside world what happened here. He had to know the appearance of a "tribe" that surpassed the hetero.


    However, Lindsey was only a few steps away. A giant fisherman came down from the sky. Kwaga Gaga River. Lindsey had to close her eyes quietly to the catastrophe that appeared while blowing up all the surrounding landscapes at once.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    I only have time to write about Thanksgiving Holidays. The next one will be up around 1: 00 or 2: 00 a.m. Sorry I''m late.


    1. ntr does not exist. So don''t make any more weird incitements or remarks. I will sanction it.


    2. It would have been nice if Xenon had died as soon as he appeared, but it was close to comedy, so I had to exclude it. And when Xenon with the fox beads gets hit by Lindsey, it becomes a valley. But don''t worry, I''m not going to jump to any conclusions.


    3. Okay, it''s not the One, it''s the circle.


    4. Don''t hate Lynn. She''s cute. Mostly me. (Hm?)


    5. Happy Thanksgiving,

 116 00116 Guests from there

    /119


    "Hmm..."


    Lindsey wakes up and realizes that her body is in the hands of a giant fisherman. The giant fisherman''s footsteps were slow but intense. Bang, bang. Whenever giant fisherman''s footprints were etched on the ground, Lindsey felt a strong nausea. It looked like I was riding a ridiculously uncomfortable riddle.


    Lindsey quickly looked around. She is now in a procession of giant fishermen. The number of giant fishermen walking in a row is roughly 20. Lindsey sighed of relief as she found the Nemesis guild members'' trail in their hands.


    But I couldn''t be relieved. I realized that what I had discussed was a ''part'' of the truth. By capturing him without killing him, he meant that he would use it for humanity, as he said.


    ''The banquet day is coming in three days. It''s a day of sacrifice-humanity for the Great Old Ones. You are a gift that will make that day even more special. Please tighten your head in gratitude for this honor.''


    In the words of the discussion, Lindsey realized that she only had three days left to consider ways to divide the accident and become an archer. But the end was stopped by a giant fisherman. No matter what they tried, the result was the same.


    There was no way to beat them in this situation. There was too little information. Lindsey raised her head and looked forward. She realizes that the mist is not that severe. She notices that change is happening.


    Not long after, Lindsey saw giant fishermen leave the forest and enter a village. The fog was still there, but it was lighter enough to ignore.


    ''... what a town.''


    Lindsey shrugged with the eerie energy flowing down her spine. The town where the giant fishermen came in was dreary and barren. The whole town seems to have turned into a ruin or a panic. The peculiarity was only added because there was nothing to feel that way except fog.


    At the hands of a giant fisherman, Lindsey saw buildings similar to Earth but with different architectural styles, realizing that the unknown location of Lindsey was larger than she thought. Large mansions and dense streets represented that.


    Then Lindsey noticed that there were very few people going back and forth on the streets compared to the size. The element of low popularity was creating a strange atmosphere.


    So far, there have been two travelers. In the sense that it was not a deep night, it was never a normal pattern.


    "Are you awake already?"


    Xenon, who came down from the shoulders of the giant fisherman, opens his mouth with audacity. Lindsey immediately turns her head as she hears his voice. She snarls her lips bloody enough.


    "You''re a good talker."


    "Don''t say that. It''s also an honor to be martyred for them. Honestly, I''m so touched by your unbelievable luck coming in here. Is this how it feels to meet your ex-lover, or is this how it feels to be at the center of the world? I want to be in your shoes and share your happiness."


    Unlike the flashy appearance, the eyes of Zealot were dull and deep shiny. A line you cannot reach without going crazy. Lindsey opened her eyes to the danger of not being aware of it.


    "... what are you going to do with us?"


    "Of course I''m going to raise the air as it is. It''s common sense that the fresher the prey, the higher the value. So don''t worry too much. Even if my colleagues are able to copulate with humans, they are not a sacrifice that will raise the equation."


    "I didn''t even worry about that!"


    "Well, that''s a relief. because he''s a particular favorite of humanity. If there''s any left, my colleagues will take care of it, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    Lindsey became nauseous. Xenon kindly replied with a bright face, but it was only a strategy to remove her soul. Lindsey, whose mouth was clenched enough to break her molars, waited for the opportunity to come.


    Bang, bang.


    Giant fishermen walking past the barren, serene streets and into the village stop in front of the strangely green buildings. A colorful building that is unique in a stagnant village that seems to have nothing. In front of them was an old man waiting for them.


    Xenon, who saw the old man who had a severe hair loss on his crooked waist, stepped on a giant fisherman.


    Xenon, who faced the village chief, Harley Wand, bowed his head and saluted him. Lindsey only watched the exchange with an unknown expression.


    "Chief, today was as you said. I don''t think we need to collect any more sacrifices in a hurry. He had plenty of food to be satisfied with."


    "I''ve always felt it, but I''m surprised at your skill."


    "Because everyone has his blessings."


    "I see. He will show you much faith in your efforts."


    "I''ve had enough."


    Xenon taps himself. A body with immeasurable growth potential and scalability that can converge on all occasions. Only then did he realize from whom his body came out, he nodded quietly.


    "But they say you can''t offer one, what does that mean?"


    "It would be better for the chief to see for himself than for me to explain."


    As Xenon flicks his fingers, a giant fisherman rushes through the crowd and drops his handful of sacrifice-prey onto the ground. When he saw the sacrifice as if he had lost his mind, he burst into a miraculous elasticity.


    "Oh, there''s a mix of brothers."


    Skin that is clear enough that bones and muscles are evenly visible. It looks like a combination of human and fish. And the gills and fins that sit instead of the hair. Moreover, the smell of the sea was a characteristic of the unstoppable tribe.


    Brother, Harley smiled as she saw Kedum. I was taking a closed route for the ''big dream'', but I couldn''t help but welcome my people from the outside world.


    "Looks like you didn''t get the truth, and left the world out there. It''s hard to kill a man you know nothing about. Good of you to bring him."


    Holly glances at Kedum''s body to disagree with her aging appearance.


    "Then lock up the rest of the sacrifices in the scheduled place."


    "Very well. I''ll see you later, Chief."


    After finishing her errands, Harley waves to Xenon and walks into the green building. Xenon also finished speaking with Chief Harley and climbed back onto the shoulders of the giant fisherman.


    "Let''s get to the last place, fellows."


    With the instructions of the discussion, there followed a procession of 20 giant fishermen.


    Thump thump, in the hands of the trembling giant fisherman, Lindsey did not hide her confused expression. It was because he heard that Kedum was an unidentified group and an ally.


    It was best to infer that his father, Khalidom, was also connected to the unknown crowd and blood. But Kedum didn''t know about the giant fishermen, and they didn''t know about Kedum. It was a strong impression that the past was only met until now.


    Different types of species from heteros. And a pioneer''s bloodline that seems to have something to do with it. Lindsey stopped to think about the subject she didn''t know how to judge. It wasn''t a problem that we could solve right now.


    Lindsey looks up at the stench of the piercing nose. Surprisingly, the harbor was open before her eyes. Then Lindsey realized that the village where the giant fishermen lived was a port city, and looked at the surroundings step-by-step.


    Unlike the town''s urban sprawler, the pier rots badly. The barrier was also broken, and there were traces of repairs. This is what an abandoned port looks like. Unlike the town''s sleek exterior, Lindsey felt a severe shudder in the shape of the approaching port. It felt like I was neglecting it on purpose.


    In the vast swamp where the sea water flows, black sand is spread out. It was strange enough to call it the black sand, not the white .


    A frowny area just by going near it. However, the giant fishermen walk over the ruined swamp in a light walk. Lindsey frowned. It''s because the poison was not overcome and the dead marine creatures appeared hostile.


    Could he have walked three kilometers like that? The giant fishermen stopped on a giant rock, one by one, into the water of the sea. Lindsey noticed it at a late pace and looked closely between the rocks.


    Soon after Lindsey realized that the water of the sea and the water of the sea intersected, she noticed that there was a nest of giant fishermen beneath the sea. The giant fisherman with Lindsey''s hand plunges into the sea without warning so that she can think no more.


    - 120.


    Kedum rises from his seat. And I looked around. His memory ended with being attacked by a giant fisherman.


    "... what is it?"


    A glove drawer with a wooden shine. An old-fashioned watch. Cute bookshelf. Kedum realizes he''s in a normal room and shakes his head. The distance between the moment of fainting and the moment of awakening was so severe that I didn''t know how to accept it.


    Maybe he''s dreaming. As I was continuing to think with such empty predictions, I heard a voice behind the door.


    "Are you awake?"


    "Yes."


    Kedum wakes up from his first voice. If he or his colleagues had escaped safely from heterotopia, his place would have been a hospital, not a normal home.


    Glug, the door opens gently and one person enters the room. Eyes protruding from deformation. Broad forehead. Severe hair loss on his crooked waist. He was an ordinary old man who could be seen anywhere except a few parts.


    "Humans, where are we?"


    The old man, Harley Wand, laughed as soon as he saw Kedum''s attitude to begin the story with a half-word.


    "He''s a beast."


    "What?"


    "It''s not a story worth telling the savior who saved your life."


    Kedum hears Harley''s voice and is shocked enough to stop breathing. It''s as heavy as pulling all the organs in the stomach. Kedum notices that the old man in front of him is unusual.


    "Okay, let''s start with a full name. My name is Harley Ones. He''s the chief of this town."


    "Kedum, ha, ha."


    "Yes, yes. Now I feel like I can talk."


    Holly smiles gladly at Kedum''s remarks. Kedum was not able to smile, so he hurried to the point.


    "What the hell is this place?"


    "Where should I explain it?" Yeah, you say the name ''church.'' It''s convenient to think of God as a place to interact with God. Occasionally I do events that please God, but other than that, I''m no different from you. It''s made up of devout believers. "


    Keeping her gaze at Harley, who was rambling on about an unknown explanation in English, Kedum sensed that something was wrong.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Lynn is a pure and good child. Mostly me.)


    2. So please don''t use it as an affirmative statement that Lynn slept with several people in the human world. I deliberately liked it, I liked it, I only described it in a way, but what if I stop and write that I slept? I can''t even say it didn''t happen by setting it up. I don''t know what to do if I write "Yes?"


    3. Happy Thanksgiving,

 117 00117 Guests from there

    Despite the sunrise, no one walked the streets. All I could see out the window was the view of the desolate town. The faint fog surrounding the village also added strength to the desolation.


    A town where everything seems to stop. There''s an old man living in it. Kedum, who felt a sense of camouflage, swallowed dry water. The word church was also strange. Kedum. The place where he fell was the forest. It was a dense foggy forest that was invisible for an inch.


    Outside the window, there were buildings that were different from Earth''s architecture. Even the extension of the forest was fine. Kedum, who realized he was still in the heterotopia, developed a thought force.


    I needed information, not luck, to move him in a foggy forest that I could never see. To put it simply, I couldn''t create this situation unless someone knew the location of the village.


    A town with secrets. Suspicious elderly and missing colleagues. Kedum looks up at Harley with an unknown anxiety. Unfortunately, the old man was also the only one who could answer his questions. Kedum wishes his intuition to slip away with a trembling voice.


    "Where are my colleagues?"


    "Your colleagues?"


    "You didn''t have any colleagues with you? They''re all in one uniform, so it''s easy to notice. Let''s see, this is exactly what I''m wearing."


    Kedum reaches out to Harley with her clothes on. Holly smiles, touching the cloth with a golden curtain in black. It''s because the ants appeared in town for a while yesterday.


    "Ah, the ''people''. Don''t worry. They''re somewhere else."


    Harley tapped Kedum on the shoulder with a smile that made the seer unable to protest. The cold hand touches his shoulder, and Kedum is reluctant. I hated humans, but at least I didn''t see them as hateful. Cadum''s first thought came out of his mouth, questioning Harley, who was vaguely speaking but not clearly.


    "Are you a pioneer?"


    Holly frowns at Kedum''s senseless remarks. It was such a disdainful word that it could not be said that it came from the mouth of its own kind. Holly looks at herself and wants to scold Kedum, who is a pioneer, but soon realizes that Kedum is a clan that has learned nothing. Then she turns to a trick that will enlighten him.


    "I''m not a pioneer. I mean, you and me, deep ones. Servants who serve the true gods and receive little blessings beneath them."


    "I think you''re mistaken."


    "What did I say wrong?"


    "I used to be a pioneer''s blood. These are not beings deep in what you say they are."


    To Kedum, who had lived in the world with a business card called Pioneer II, Harley''s words were nonsense. He could not accept the logic without evidence or evidence.


    But as soon as she heard Kedum''s words, she hardened her face.


    "Not good, not good. Strange that you don''t know who you are because of the time of the world... Perhaps you want more than just diluted and diluted minds over generations. So I''m going to teach you your essence in particular. Thank you. Few of my clans have received this blessing."


    The stench of the swamp begins to rise from Harley''s hands. As Harley''s hands drenched, Kedum woke up feeling an ideal. Thought was already prepared. Kedum did not hesitate, and used a circulation . Thousands of drops of water form in the air and shoot towards Harley.


    The opponent is a frail old man. Kedum is filled with confidence that he can defeat Harley. But it was entirely his illusion. Despite being struck by a drop of steel comparable to a ball of iron, Holly grabbed Kedum by the neck with an unhurt face.


    "Queek."


    "Vibrant. Not bad. It means I can be a devoted believer for Him wholeheartedly. It''s better than not being active."


    He struggles to get out of Kedum''s clutches, but he doesn''t budge. It was Halley who had reduced the size of Bourne to live in the village, but his strength was nowhere to be found even as a human being.


    "You are now one of us. It has the ability to swim infinitely across vast oceans and reach the deepest depths of the ocean. There are only a handful of absolutes who can summon death to you since you are neither fed nor aged. How to use it is your choice."


    "Aaahhhh!!"


    Kedum can''t help but watch Harley''s index finger pierce through his temple. Harley''s power was beyond his perception. Even the screaming, struggling colleagues were absent to help him.


    "You don''t feel like you''ve been scattered over time, but..."


    I can feel the water coming into my head. Cadum grabs hold of Harley''s wrist and squeezes her as she chokes and becomes unable to move. Following the pioneer''s blood, his body transcended the abilities of an adult man, but Harley''s wrist was not frozen.


    "... we are one."


    Strong commands - brainwashing - creep into Kedum''s head with a gruesome word. Kedum is crushed by a shock so intense that the gills convulse.


    There were three commands dug into his head. Confidentiality about the secret to the great old being. Pledge of allegiance to be his servant for life. He was determined to strive for the prosperity of his people.


    "Welcome to the Esoteric Order of Dagon. I look forward to seeing you as a loyal servant in the future."


    As Kedum fainted, he felt anxious that Harley''s words would actually come true.


    - 120.


    Kedum was going through a dramatic change. It was as if the protagonist of the story had changed, and he cried out as if the sky and earth had been hit with an upside down shock and aftermath. Harley''s blessing was like a curse to him.


    "... this is me?"


    Kedum''s skin became covered with scales that glowed green. The face completely deviated from the human form, and the limb was replaced with a watering fork for water.


    Kedum, who saw his completely different body, was stunned. It was just like the shape of a giant fisherman I had once seen. Then Kedum, who had directly understood the meaning of what Harley had said, cried out.


    Kedum was struck by the fact that there was such a possibility lurking within him. He was not a pioneer II. It was just a monster with an ugly appearance.


    In the chaos, the chaos, and the cries, it took Kedum only a day to adapt to the new body. A robust body was forcibly stopping the collapse of the mind.


    So Kedum returned to the deep ones, gaining a ''unique skill''. It was an ability called the "cognitive assembly." It was literally the ability to access the collective mindset of the people.


    There were a lot of deep circles exchanging. He was able to communicate at no cost to his fellow countrymen without restriction of place and time. The idea that he was using ''Telepathy'' as a racial unit gave him goosebumps without his knowledge. The deep circles were so closely connected that they could be called massive clusters.


    There were insufficient number of creatures that could easily defeat skilled hunters, so they possessed specialized abilities in collective warfare and conflict. When these beings went out into the world, the destruction of mankind was like a predetermined end.


    Kedum approached a group of cognitive consciousness to quickly rescue his colleagues and find clues to the outside world. I feel nauseous because I''m not used to the feeling of running around in my head, but Kedum bites his molars tightly.


    Records and information that is updated every second. Kedum''s connection to the ''gathering of cognitive consciousness'', like watching the rising tide, overheard the Deep Circles'' conversation.


    How much time has passed. Kedum was able to obtain some useful information. It was that two days later, a feast was held for the great, old existence.


    A great old being. As the unknown word came out, Kedum hurriedly rushed through the ritual assembly. And not long after, I couldn''t keep my mouth shut about the fact that it was a term for cosmic identity. To be precise, I was so frustrated and unclear as to how to react.


    But I can''t think of a problem that won''t be solved. The problem of transcendent existence was that Kedum put it in one corner of his head and went into another conversation to obtain information.


    Hearing that Harley was the Archbishop of the Secret Church, Kedum realized how Harley had been able to exert so much power and power. Even though they were in charge of everything, it was no exaggeration.


    Kedum listens to the many conversations of his people as he moves about the ritual. As he felt as if he was participating in the conversation, Kedum gradually gained information.


    The effectiveness of the cognitive assembly was great. Just by staying still, we were able to share information that many individuals experienced and encountered in real time.


    Due to the nature of the cognitive collective, Kedum also had to intervene and give some information, but did not mind. It was because giant fishermen preferred simple, clear conversations that they did not want to connect with Kedum, who had complex and disorganized thoughts.


    Kedum, accustomed to the flood of information, heads a little deeper. It was because I wanted to see a discreet and discreet record, not everyday conversations or simple information.


    Soon thereafter, Kedum reaches the realm of the Deep Circles. What are their final objectives that are closed? Kedum reads the objective, focusing on consciousness. Surprisingly, their goal was to conquer the Earth.


    It was an absurd ambition, but Kedum could not laugh.


    It was because there were insufficient number of beings that could easily defeat skilled hunters, so it was thought that those with specialized abilities in collective warfare and conflict would not be impossible to conquer the earth.


    Of course, the power of the precursor kingdom of Hyler continent could compete with the Deep Ones, but there would be enough bleeding. Kedum, who had recovered a lot of information in the sea of consciousness, finally reached the unread realm.


    "There is."


    Seeking the information you wanted, Heman Kedum realized where Nemesis'' guild members were being held. Kedum, who had escaped the gathering of cognitive consciousness, immediately returned to reality. He stares out the window at the pier, which looks embarrassing.


    He had two options. One was really an option to live among them, and the other was an option to save colleagues and escape into the outside world.


    Kedum, who asked himself a question, stood up without hesitation. Then I took a step. Where he was headed was the underwater city of Yansray, beyond the Devil''s Sandlass-Black Sand.


    /121


    Lindsey was accustomed to the smell of the strange atmosphere and humidity of the underwater caves and looked around. The members of the Nemesis Guild were in different solitary confinement rooms, so no one was there for her.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 118 00118 Guests from there

    "Damn it."


    It''s been two days since she came here. When she heard from Xenon that the name of the place was Jansray, she realized that their escape could not last forever.


    Thought power was unable to exert its normal power because of the handcuffs on his hands, and armor was also taken away. Fortunately, there were no guards guarding the prison, but it was not a comfort.


    The underwater city was a nest for giant fishermen. At least a few kilometers to get out of the water. Despite the desperate breach of the camp, there is no means of treading the ground.


    Furthermore, the Yansley-undersea urban area was comprised of structures that were inevitable to encounter giant fishermen wherever they went. It was an open space. If you don''t know the internal structure, it''s almost impossible to penetrate their surveillance.


    Reflecting on the fact that there was no perfect escape, Lindsey glanced at the view through the bars. There were a lot of people in the camp. Even the world was small enough to be diverse.


    Regardless of race, nationality, gender and age, it seemed like they had captured everything without asking why if they were human. They were probably caught up in a wormhole bus.


    Regrettably, their eyes were rotting like that of a dead fish. Losing hope, exhausted from their cries, they groan as if they were going to die soon.


    Unlike them, Lindsey had no intention of giving up. At the end of the day, it will be the day of the banquet that Gennon spoke of. At that time, even if I wanted to resist, I would have lost the chance to resist. Now that the surveillance is loose, the time has come.


    Lindsey pulls out the little knife hidden under the boots. Then he approaches where the wall of the cave meets the iron bars. A shaded space you can''t miss without looking carefully. There was an unusually large hole there compared to the others.


    The last two days, Lindsey desperately dug it up. With no thought, she had to rely on all the tools.


    Lindsey steps forward, holding onto the bars and shaking. Kick it, kick it. Lindsey ducks at her waist, looking at the gratifying grinding iron bars with an unpleasant sound. I''m just a little bit more confident I''ll be able to get out.


    However, Lindsey''s actions did not continue. Her waist is bent and the door is open at the same time. Lindsey quickly shoved the knife into the combat boots.


    Jiggle, jiggle. Lindsey realizes that something is coming, filled with water, and she steps back behind the iron bars.


    Soon after, a familiar face emerges from the bars. Lindsey tilted her head. I was used to it, but I didn''t immediately realize whose face it felt like.


    Lindsey glances at the visitation of a man with a shrinking appearance of a giant fisherman. Arrogant mouth tail and a blunt face. Lindsey, who remembered someone''s face, unknowingly called out the person''s name.


    "... Kedum?"


    "Yes, it''s me."


    "What''s going on? What have you done?!"


    Lindsey looked up and down at Kedum''s whole body, which had turned into the same shape as the giant fishermen, and expressed her emotions without concealing her surprise. Kedum was stunned. There was much to talk about, but the time given was only a fraction.


    It was also a matter of time before his position was spot-shared by a ''cognate consciousness assembly''. It would be longer if you didn''t pay attention to him, but there''s no way that the other people wouldn''t keep an eye on him who was baptized - blessed by Harley.


    "There''s a situation here, so don''t worry about it. It''s a waste of time. I don''t even have time to talk to you. Step back."


    Lindsey no longer asked about Kedum''s hasty attitude, but took a gentle step back. At the same time, Kedum''s fingernails crack the iron bars. As soon as the boundary disappeared, Kedum cut off the handcuffs on Lindsey''s hands and saved the rest of the Nemesis guild with skillful body movements.


    Twenty-two guild members were able to leave the camp earlier than expected because of a move they were willing to not allow any waste.


    The Nemesis guild members who came out of the reception room with a deaf look, were forced to pay attention to the dramatically changed appearance of Kedum. It was because it bothered me to change into the same shape as the giant fishermen.


    However, the guild members noticed that it was not the time to ask, so they waited quietly for Lindsey''s order.


    Lindsey stepped forward, pointing her finger at the other room. There are victims of the Wormhole bus she just watched.


    "We have to save other people."


    "There''s plenty to save you. Give it up. And when there are more people, they will be noticed. And look at them. How do you react even after you escaped? Do you really think you''re gonna get out of here alive with all those people who turned out that way?"


    Lindsey kept her mouth shut in Kedum''s question. Just as he said. The victims of the Wormhole bus stare at them with unwilling eyes, even though they saw Kedum coming to release her and her companions. It was also evidence of a complete mental collapse.


    Lindsey lets out a sigh of sorrow. She nods quietly. At the same time she resigns, Kedum quickly leaves the camp. With twenty-three men tailed, he made the most of the cognitive assembly and ran to where their armor was.


    Kedum returned the armor to the Nemesis guild members, including Lindsey, from the storage where no one came. I didn''t have a second to talk. It was just the difference between encountering an enemy and not encountering one.


    Everyone walks around the city, killing footsteps and holding their breath. But surprisingly, there was not a single giant fisherman who recognized them. Despite the sound of surprises from Lindsey and the Nemesis guild members, Kedum races through open spaces everywhere.


    After arriving at one of the many entrances to the underwater city of Yansray, Kedum creates a large bubble of air that is large enough for many to enter at once. His ability to go back to the deep ones artificially improved overall, so there was no need to mention stability and speed.


    "Tara."


    Kedum quickly escapes the underwater city of Yansray, feeling a sense of nearness. Kedum, who manipulated the water around him, broke through a few kilometers in a heartbeat.


    The massive bubble of air quickly rose above the surface without giving the surrounding marine creatures any room to look.


    Time had become a deep night. When Kedum arrived far enough to see the harbor with Lindsey and the Nemesis guild members behind him with the moonlight, he burst the bubble of air that had guarded them so far as his feet touched the ground.


    Lindsey bows her head as the fresh air pierces her nose. Kedum, who was always looking down on Humans, risked his life and saved the guild members.


    "... thank you. Kedum."


    "You can say that later. We''re running out of time. The same goes for all the others."


    Kedum coldly stopped Lindsey''s words. Returning to the mainstream, he becomes more directly aware of the power in his opponent''s possession. That is why he decided it was not good to delay time like this.


    "All that remains is to rush towards the entrance of the heterotopia."


    "But it''s going to take us two days to get in. We''ll never get there in time."


    "There is another entrance I know. It won''t take long."


    Kedum said that, running through a foggy forest with Lindsey and the members of the Nemesis guild. An invisible fog was no obstacle to Kedum, who borrowed the power of the collective will.


    Lindsey and the members of the Nemesis Guild rushed out with power, boosting their thinking. They felt the power of giant fishermen as well. I knew I''d be caught if I didn''t fall desperately.


    But it was not because of fear that they were moving forward. What they were really afraid of was not noticing these beings, and the outside world collapsing.


    In the next 500 meters, Kedum sighs for relief, realizing that he''s not far from the entrance of the heterotopia. But he sighed and stopped at the same time.


    It''s because I couldn''t move my body because I felt like someone was watching me. Kedum now realizes he is exposed to numerous deep circles through cognitive gatherings.


    Unlikely, an abominable face emerges in the fog alongside giant fishermen.


    "What''s the rush? I''m disappointed."


    Lindsey and the members of the Nemesis Guild were unable to move their feet as if they were glued to the ground as if they were passing through the voices of the discussion. I could not move even if I wanted to. They were surrounded by giant fishermen and occupied everywhere.


    Xenon, descended from the shoulders of the giant fisherman, turns to Kedum.


    "You are who you are. How can you defy the will of the Church even when you are baptized and blessed? Your priority is to finish the banquet successfully. How do you get away with sacrifices that lead to the banquet? And you can confidently say you''re a believer?"


    "Shut up, you loathsome faggot."


    Kedum realizes the blur. The blood of the pioneers gives us the power to resist the blood of the primates. Of course, he did not intend to teach it kindly, so Kedum raised his finger in the middle and replied to the discussion.


    "You seem like a man in need of education."


    Xenon, who had long suspected God and seen a perverted believer, has slain him. It was because it was one of his treasures to cultivate a believer who jumped into the path of thorns. Kedum approaches Xenon.


    He then focused his strength on the five fingers using a circulation technique and fired water bullets from a distance. His ability to evolve in a completely different way was unparalleled. A bullet of water that lightly laughed at the nails and steel comparable to the alloy struck the body of the discussion without cause.


    "... It''s good to take chances, but not good to rebel?"


    There was a circular hole in Jennon''s abdomen. But that wasn''t because Kedum''s attack was successful. It was the result of Xenon''s deliberate manipulation of the body to get through the water bullets.


    "Tsk."


    Kedum, with a short tongue, turns like water and shouts at the scattered Xenon with all his might.


    "Go! There is an exit at the end of the road!"


    "Kedum, you should come too!"


    "You don''t need me, so go!"


    Lindsey and the members of the Nemesis guild rush forward in a word of Kedum. Their pace has accelerated, determined not to make Kedum''s sacrifice in vain. As Xenon turns his back, Kedum grabs his arm.


    "I''m your opponent."


    Before the world changed, Karidom and Kedum lived in hiding. I wasn''t hiding because I was powerless. It was because of its appearance that was completely different from that of humans.


    Kedum was also very interested in his appearance when he was a child. However, his interest soon became an appearance complex. The despair of not being able to connect with the woman you like. The reality of not being able to close the distance from others. The reason was so many garages.


    As he got older, he bent as he hit the wall of reality. I tried to lower people and elevate myself to increase my self-esteem. The more I hid my mind, the more I built the day, the more my relationship with the people around me twisted, but I couldn''t easily change the relationship that had already been established.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. The atmosphere of K''Tulu mythology is seasoning. The end of K''Tulu mythology is the end of the world, and if you put it in perspective, the beginning and the end will be completely different. It''s a total annihilation. That''s why it''s lighter than any other novel.

 119 00119 Guests from there

    In other words, he was arrogant and self-righteous. If things don''t go their way, I get angry first. Kedum was well aware of his nature. He was a coward to the end. He chose to hurt others first because he didn''t want to be hurt.


    Maybe that''s why I liked Lindsey.


    Woman who doesn''t hesitate to get hurt, hurt, or control her will. Kedum saw something he didn''t have in her with the opposite personality. Kedum desperately clings to Lindsey because she seems to be different with Lindsey.


    However, unfamiliar considerations and approaches have come back as wounds. Relationships are already sunk beyond repair. This was the only way left for Kedum to realize that everything was too late.


    What he wanted in the first place was a happy life. It was not this old age. Kedum''s mind was steady. I wanted to protect this place, even if I gave up my life.


    Kedum at least wanted to choose where he died. With a lifelong commitment, Kedum wielded five fingers in a pinch, drawn from an institution of thought.


    The effects of the hand smote Xenon, the whip of water flowing between the five fingers without pity.


    Kedum knows well that even if he tries his best, he won''t be able to touch one hair on Jenon''s head, but he doesn''t give up. His goal was not to win. It was merely a matter of time before others could escape safely to the outside world.


    "I won''t let you go!"


    "What a nuisance."


    Xenon smiles and greets the whip of the oddly twisted water with his whole body. The whip of water did not reach him, even if he did not avoid it. His body decomposes and regenerates faster than Kedum''s attack.


    Kedum sweats a cold sweat on the same sensation as fighting Against Azrang. Xenon possessed a strength of another dimension. It was a much more special strength than Kedum had imagined.


    "We''re running out of time, so let''s get this over with."


    Xenon draws his sword from behind his back and swings it toward Kedum. Kedum''s ability to use a sword as big as his height as free material allowed him to flank.


    We made a thin wall of water to prepare for impact, but the weight of the Great Sword was out of the ordinary range. Kuaang. Kedum flies away powerlessly, as if hit by a speeding truck.


    Lindsey runs as hard as she can, leaving Kedum falling behind. Her breathing heaves, her legs groan, but she doesn''t stop. It was because he knew how Kedum felt about stopping Xenon.


    If we get caught, everything will be for nothing. Giant fishermen dive into the middle heat to catch her and the Nemesis guild members.


    An invisible maze. Through the fog surrounded grass forest, Lindsey ran headlong into Kedum''s direction. The moment the center of the body shifted because it was caught on an undetectable stone root, the gathering palm was crowded beside Lindsey.


    Lindsey stares blankly at the hand of the giant fisherman approaching her. One beat late. There was nowhere to run. No, there was no escape.


    "Lady! Get out of here!"


    Kuaang. Lindsey looks forward to the sudden sound. There was Gu Jun. As a supporter, he was fiercely resisting the hand of a giant fisherman who was approaching her with a reinforced steel wall.


    "What?!"


    Unfortunately, the battle between David and Goliath ended with Goliath taking David. Reality was cold and harsh. It was because the giant fisherman, who had changed his target from Lindsey to Hojun, lifted him up with all his might. In front of the giant fisherman, the base and wit were just useless acts.


    "Uncle Hojun!"


    "Lady, don''t mind me, we have to get out of here!"


    Running away behind a colleague in crisis was heartbreaking. But Lindsey had to run. In order not to make Joon''s sacrifice in vain, he had to leave heterotopia.


    "Huff-puff..."


    The area is calm. It seems as if no one is around. Then Lindsey realized that the Nemesis guild members were once again caught by giant fishermen. And soon she realized she was the only survivor.


    Both shoulders become heavier sharply, but Lindsey does not slow down. Remaining distance 300 meters forward. Within a few seconds, it was concluded in some way.


    Lindsey notices that a giant fisherman''s palm is coming down from the air. There were no guild members to save her now. I had to go through everything on my own.


    However, the hand of the giant fisherman was too fast for Lindsey. Lindsey only stared at the palm of her hand that was coming down on her. The answer was always the same, even if we organized the situation with a stigma split. The conclusion that you will be caught in any way. Lindsey bit her lip in a future she couldn''t resist.


    Suddenly, a miracle happened that she had not thought of. It is because someone approaching at the same speed as the wind raised the palm of a giant fisherman.


    "Kedum?"


    It was Kedum who approached Lindsey. Kedum is struggling with a giant fisherman with his arms raised. The longer I gave him strength, the longer his organs were running through his side, but he didn''t mind. No, I was rather satisfied. He seemed to have the whole world to show up in front of Lindsey at a crucial moment and help her.


    "Come on, the exit is right around the corner. Don''t be insubordinate. Go quickly."


    "... Kedum, you must live."


    "I don''t want to die, so go!"


    Lindsey sprints out, stumbling back at the sight of Kedum, who is about to collapse. Kedum smiled as he saw Lindsey''s back getting further away. I heard a shocking voice in his ears.


    "You seem to like her a lot."


    Xenon, who has captured all the Nemesis guild members with the giant fishermen, sees Kedum standing helplessly. Kedum''s body reaches its limit, and it seems to me that it is shaking less.


    "But your mind won''t be told after today. You are destined to serve in an underwater city forever. Now that I have an old body, I don''t have to live with that. It''s a blessing from God in the sense of serving the originals..."


    Xenon, smiling brightly, kicks Kedum''s leg. Kedum loses the center of his body and bites while the great fisherman grabs him.


    "Well, then, let''s go find the final sacrifice."


    Xenon runs forward, entrusting Kedum to the giant fisherman. Every time Xenon took a step forward, his new brother quickly moved forward. You can say it bounced off, but you can still sprint. After decades of training in Legion, he was a skilled marksman among humans.


    Soon after, Xenon found Lindsey running ahead of him. We''re only 100 meters from the exit. Xenon took a leap toward Lindsey.


    Lindsey, who sensed the rapid course of discussion towards herself, rolled to the ground. The sound of cutting the wind was not unusual. On the other hand, Xenon shows himself through the fog, wielding a large sword with a slight slash.


    Lindsey''s swift response led her back to the dance, but Jenna''s blindness was not over. After overcoming the innate weaknesses of the Great Sword, his sword surpassed the standard.


    Lindsey split the accident into 14 pieces and barely avoided the Great Sword of the Discussion. Countermeasures were impossible. All fourteen split incidents were being used to avoid the Great Sword of Discussion. It also meant avoiding all competencies.


    "You didn''t want the sacrifice to get hurt. A rough approach like this is about reversing the horse. The boy changes his words soon. Do you want to run?"


    "Wouldn''t it matter if you didn''t get hurt and die, you could last a day?" And I don''t think it would matter if you died. I have to die a hundred times to seduce a believer who has to be loyal to God. There''s nothing to call a witch, you. "


    Lindsey couldn''t handle the weight of the Great Sword and was pushed back. Discussion screenings pushing in the same force as Hou were not enough to stop her from using the speed warfare as an organ.


    As time went by, Lindsey''s body became more lively. But it was also true that the more you push back, the closer you get to the exit.


    "Last one."


    At the last moment, Lindsey was not attacked by Jenna. Instead, he chooses to throw his sword at the heterotopia''s exit.


    It was her black coffin. Seems to have the ability to move the user as far as the distance the sword is thrown. One person could move at a time, and the number of consecutive uses was also extremely limited to one time, but it was a tool for Lindsey to accomplish a thousand miracles.


    I crossed through the exit of the heterotopia and went to the Black Opposite-Outside. At the same time, I cut off Lindsey''s shoulder. I never got fired, but I''m pretty sure it''s fatal. Xenon smiles faintly at Lindsey, who made a foolish mistake.


    "Ha, did you have a panic attack?"


    "No... I found the bow."


    Before Xenon could even say Moore, Lindsey''s body, which had turned into a tiny particle, was transferred along the sword to beyond the exit.


    /122


    Outside Grandeliol, there were many other places where heteros lived. Deep mountains, low-flowing countryside, long stagnant roads, caverns where no one comes. Wherever there was a place far away from the city.


    The heteros that appeared five years ago have still increased in population. It only takes a month for the hetero to fully grow. Heteros that grow faster than bamboo grew were more replenished than the number of deaths.


    Their reproductive methods were largely divided into two categories. A ''species'' that suddenly appeared on the continent-Zephyros over there and a ''autonomous'' that comes from the body of its mother. Due to the growing ecology of heteros, the world has been heating up to foster capable hunters.


    The area was designated as a "hunting ground" by governments in each country. Because of the floods of metastases and autonomous species, it has been transformed into a place that is completely inaccessible to hunters.


    Hunters had the advantage of having the opportunity to refine their support base, and the government was able to easily control specific points - flood areas.


    After five years, the system of the hunting grounds was firmly established. The hunting grounds were divided into rank 10 to rank 1. Naturally, the number of heteros that were occupying increased, and the stronger the ability, the fewer the number decreased.


    "Phew."


    Sihyun''s hunting ground was a class 8 hunting ground not far from Busan. After slaughtering various heteros, he sat down to wipe off the sweat that was not flowing. Then I saw Bererosa and Deeroe following him.


    "Question is, why are you here?"


    "I''ve seen a future like that."


    "Don''t worry about it, brother!"


    Bererosa, who answers in the same posture as a mediocre virgin, raises her hand and shouts loudly. In their reply, Shi Hyun shakes his head.


    "That''s not an answer."


    He frowned, but didn''t say anything more. For two days they stamped his eyes every day.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 120 00120 Guests from there

    Now, even if I let him go, he couldn''t hear me. Sihyun looks away from the two men who are also not helping in the hunt, and turns to Lynn.


    "By the way, Lynn, I think it''s time to pick a role. I''ve been hunting for two days, switching positions, so you don''t know what the role is in your hands."


    Lin, who was sitting next to him, winked at his words. She looks at him in a passive manner like a sinner, and recalls the role of the hunters in her head.


    A ''leader'' who guides the right path and senses the enemy''s maneuver, a ''shooter'' who fights against enemies with powerful melee attacks, a ''butcher'' who fights against enemies from afar or in broad ranges, a ''supporter'' who fights against all threats at the front, and a ''healer'' who repairs the damage taken by his allies. And the "recluse" with extraordinary abilities that are not included in the above five roles.


    Thinking of the role of a six-style hunter, Lynn chooses the role that suits her best.


    "I think I deserve a butcher. The shooter isn''t bad either, but you look better on him than I do."


    "Really? You''re thinking the same thing."


    Lin sighed as she saw his face smiling brightly. Whenever I saw him, I felt one side of my heart. Those senses haven''t gone away in the last two days. Sihyun approached her quietly, but Lynn was the problem. She felt guilty about what she did.


    All the facts that were fooled by Xenon and the facts of the renegade debate were a hint of guilt to her.


    ''I won''t be long. Aunt Lynn''s reckless nature will bring wrath one day.''


    Rin shudders as she recalls what she said when she came out of the Grand Delhi. It was the same sentence I had prepared for now.


    Even if it was a mistake, Lynn had to admit that it was an emotional response. But she was able to assert confidently. All that was left of her was rubble. Maybe it couldn''t even be scrap.


    She doesn''t just barge in and come back to Earth-like she was banished. She just bursts out of her mind. It was true that he was surprised by the transformation of his first love, but that did not make him particularly nervous.


    To be precise, the sadness I experienced at the time was the cause of feelings about Xenon. His loving home disappeared, and his lover betrayed him, leaving him alone, passed him by. It was also a result of a fall in ''control''.


    "Si-hyun..."


    Lin looked at Sihyun''s face several times with her eyes and carefully opened her mouth. If we don''t say that we want to avoid it, we think that there is nothing good in our relationship if we postpone it.


    "Sorry. I was reckless. and ignorant."


    "It''s okay."


    It was an apology without introduction, but Se-hyun accepted it gravely. Then he approaches Lin and brings his lips to her lips. It wasn''t easy to reach. It was a meaningless exchange of tongues and tongues.


    Lin''s sudden kiss knocks her out of her mind. For a moment, the gluteal clavicle relaxes and the fox protrudes overhead. Lean quickly covers her fox with one hand, desperately lowering her reflexively rising mouth tail.


    "Even if you hate it, you''re mine now. There''s no point in coming back and running. And don''t ever look like that again. And so on and so forth¡­"


    "No, no. Si-hyun, you must be mistaken. That''s what I said."


    Lynn, who told you so, kept her mouth shut. The other person came to me honestly, and I thought it was cowardice to make excuses to avoid responsibility. Lin takes a deep breath, and she speaks her mind frankly as well.


    "... forgive me. I didn''t think about you. I expressed my feelings selfishly. I shouldn''t have done that."


    "There''s nothing to forgive. What matters is what you''re about to do. Or do you want to go straight to him when he shows up? Are you apologizing in advance because you think he''ll be seduced?"


    "That can''t be right!"


    Irritated by mischievous words, Lynn bursts into tears. Her world was now centered around her. It wasn''t what she wanted when someone else came in the middle. Even if he were Xenon, nothing would change.


    "Then don''t apologize. Like me a little more. More than anyone in the world."


    "Yes, I will. I will continue to look only at you."


    Sihyun, who held Lin in his arms, uttered a great hymn. Rin nods, weeping without hesitation.


    Bererosa gladly laughed as she watched Sihyun and Lin reconcile. It was consistent with the "future" she saw. I couldn''t even imagine her thinking about Lin so much that she wouldn''t fall for her temptation in the first place.


    "Dero, how about a couple fight?"


    "I cut the water with a knife!"


    I smiled brightly, quoting what I heard somewhere. She had not known the meaning of the word so far, but through the examples of Xihyun and Lynn, she was able to learn what it meant.


    After the knot had loosened and the serenity in the intestine sank, Bererosa got up from her seat and walked forward. She didn''t leave Sihyun''s side because she saw a future in him.


    "This is the moment..."


    On the other hand, Bererosa smiles brightly as she sees a crack in the air in just a few steps. It was a precursor that the entrance of heterotopia was opening. And it was the future she had been waiting for.


    As soon as the dark red circle with the peculiar symbol was clearly visible, a sword flew in it and stabbed it into the tree. The precious sights did not stop there. Small particles gathered around the sword and formed a single seal. Bererosa, who gradually sees the face of the other, realizes that the future she saw has come true, raises her mouth quietly.


    /123


    Heterotopia was a collective term for a phenomenon in which an unknown spatial crack occurred in a heterodense area or a hunting ground. Heterotopia, widely known for its numerous treasures and treasures, has been classified into five categories.


    "Superior level" means that everyone can complete it all, "Crimson grade" means that no one can enter without experiencing heterotopia, and "monster" means that no one can give up unless they are skilled hunters. And the "level of destruction" that only a competent guild can solve. Finally, we have to move to the national level to succeed. It was divided like this.


    The grade of the heterotopia could be determined by the color coming out of the round-end. The higher the grade, the darker the color, there was nothing you couldn''t distinguish.


    The characteristics of heterotopia that have been discovered so far could not be counted. Occasionally, if you show up without warning or forewarning and swallow people up, your ratings will go up over time.


    Regularity was a heterotopic that could not be seen even if I washed my eyes.


    "... why are you here?"


    The problem was that fumes emerged from such heterotopia-destruction. Sihyun knew that she had entered the heterotopia. He would, too. I saw her at the Hunter Management Headquarters.


    "From the status quo, it looks like the attack has failed. We need to get him to a hospital as soon as possible."


    "I know."


    A demonstration of Lindsey''s shoulders cracked enough to make her bones even, raising a shadow needle and thread and stitching her wound. It was just a first aid, but it was better than nothing.


    Lindsey sobered up, muttering in a heartless voice.


    "... here?"


    "One of the hunting grounds in Busan. Do you recognize my face?"


    "Yes, it''s Shi-hyun."


    Lindsey burst a tremendous elasticity as soon as she checked her face. We were fortunate to meet with perhaps the strongest in South Korea. She vomits the information hovering in her mouth.


    "You''re back... No, I have to get up. We have to save the guild members. We need to get the facts out to the Hetero Countermeasures Headquarters or the Hunter Management Headquarters. There are terrible creatures out there. If you don''t know they''re out there, it''s gonna be another disaster."


    "Where are you going with this body?"


    Sihyun caught Lindsey struggling to get up with a worried look. But Lindsey''s will was not broken. Despite half her shoulders falling off, she doesn''t lose consciousness. She had something to say to the world.


    "There were a lot of giant fishermen inside. It was as big and strong as an elephant. This is gonna sound crazy, but our attack didn''t work. Besides, they had cities at sea. That''s not enough. That''s what Kedum looks like!"


    Without haste, Xi Hyun only made a disgraceful face. It''s because I didn''t know what she was going to say. But I knew one thing.


    It''s that she''s desperately craving. Xihyun looked at the entrance of the heterotopia that appeared in the void. A dark red circle. It was the color that represented the second highest level of destruction among the grades of heterotopia.


    What is the level of destruction? A small question flew into the ears of Xi Hyun, who had his head wrapped around him.


    "Xenon tricked us all. They''re trying to sacrifice Humans."


    Xenon La Tagnaria. The first love of Lin, the First King of the Tagnaria Kingdom. And a member of The One. Lin shrugged her shoulders in surprise as soon as she heard Lindsey''s words.


    "''Xenon''?"


    "Yes."


    I did not assume that Shi Hyun is Dongmyung. In heterotopia, there couldn''t have been anyone else with a bold disposition and a clear purpose to target hunters.


    "What does it look like?"


    "Blond and manly. He was carrying a strange dagger with a marble the size of a fist."


    After checking Bererosa and Lynn''s reflected faces, she was relieved that she thought Xenon was not another Xenon. And then, fortunately, he lifts his jaw.


    Lindsey even told me about Xenon, and she lost her mind just as hard as she did.


    "Take her to the hospital, Dero."


    "Okay, okay."


    Along with the answer, I hugged Lindsey and took a leap of tens of meters. Bererosa, who saw the distant fading back of Deeroe and Lindsey, turned his head to Xi, who had been staring at the entrance to the heterotopia for a while.


    "What do we do?"


    "We don''t have to go in there. Lynn, what are you gonna do?"


    "I''m going in. I want to end my relationship with my own hands."


    Lynn bites her molar tightly. She considers it an opportunity. A chance to clear everything up and watch the demonstration without any embarrassment. That''s why she burned her will.


    /124


    Sihyun and Lynn and Bererosa. The three of them entered an invisible forest less than a mile away. After realizing that it was the fog that was messing with their eyes late at one stroke, they became nervous about the scattered, gloomy atmosphere. It was because I thought that something deep inside was not strange from the entrance.


    "Is this how it''s usually done in heterotopia?"


    Time, date, place. Everything seemed to have changed. He didn''t hide his surprise because he knew it would change with his head, but he didn''t know it would change like this.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 121 00121 Guests from there

    "I''ve been in a few hands myself, but this place doesn''t feel right. No, I''d rather say I''m familiar with it."


    Bererosa looks around. I couldn''t see the whole landscape because the cloudy veil was obscuring my vision, but somehow she was used to it. She stops speaking there because it was a sensation she couldn''t express, but instinctively appealed to.


    Lin was surprised by the spectacular scenery, but she had a firm purpose. That''s why she wasn''t seduced by the surrounding environment, but came up with her original goal. What she wanted was to prove her innocence and return to a happy life.


    "Se-hyun, let''s get rid of it and go back."


    "Okay, I don''t want to be in a place like this for long."


    Sihyun and Lin clapped hands. Sihyun could also tell what she wanted. And that''s what he wanted, too.


    Bererosa takes care of the situation while looking at them quietly.


    "Then it''s imperative we rescue the kidnapped. If she''s right, her guild members are here somewhere."


    "Take care of any distractions in the middle."


    So he took Lin and Bererosa forward. And shortly after, they had to stop.


    Not too far from the entrance of heterotopia. The forest was destroyed at a glance, recognizing it as a battlefield.


    "This is blood."


    There, Bererosa found traces of blood that remained undisturbed and clear. Blood mixed up to a small flesh point indirectly shows how strongly the members of Nemesis'' guild resisted.


    Sihyun put his hand on the blood. and stigma. He wants analysis, analysis, and tracking. The demonstration of three composite stigmas did not stop there, and the stigmas specialized in exploration were refined.


    A demonstration of the incoming information in my head using a paper trail took place. I had a feeling where to go. Bererosa was also finished with the investigation.


    Bererosa strokes a colorless, transparent jewel on her forehead with her index finger pointing in one direction. They opened their mouths without anyone having to say first.


    "That way, that way. There''s an answer."


    "Looks like they''re from over there. I read about it."


    Sihyun and Bererosa, who answered simultaneously without a single error, looked at each other. Where there was nothing to direct with just one capability, it was simply impossible to navigate with normal capabilities.


    "Not bad."


    "You''re the one."


    Xihyun and Bererosa hurriedly ran forward, leaving Lean looking at them with a puzzled look on their face. Movement is so fast and delicate that you can''t even imagine it''s moving in cloudy fog. It was a technique that could be demonstrated because it was not low enough to be influenced by the topography of the forest, not to mention Sihyun and Lynn.


    "Is that...?"


    Sihyun tilted his head to see the mysterious hetero that appeared suddenly. As if he was standing guard, the creature standing around was the first person to see numerous heteros.


    A creature the size of an elephant walks on two legs like a human. An unusually long arm and a bent back evoked that of an old man, but it was a strong body everywhere that was forming the body of a creature.


    I could see it without having to look at its main stage with a rake in its limbs and wearing a green scale like armor all over my body.


    In the long, narrow head, there is a peculiar face. Mouth resembling a fish - eyes that look like a bubble-eye - and a frog. And a gill carved into his face and neck. The middle of amphibians and fish. Or as a mammal, an unstoppable creature had an awkward power to call it a hetero.


    "... ''Deep sea.''"


    Bererosa approached Sihyun and lightly let him go. She realizes that there are many similarities between tentacle monsters and monsters that came down from the busan incident at a heartbeat.


    "Did you know that?"


    "Yes, one of the species that appeared with The One 60 years ago. You need at least 1.5 million ideas or equivalent to deal with them. They are basically not old, they have the power to live without eating. Moreover, they are extremely resistant to pressure and strikes because they specialize in navigating deep underwater, as they are called deep-sea people."


    "Hmph."


    When he heard Bererosa''s words, he let go of his right arm and walked forward. It wasn''t Bone-Cetillion, so I couldn''t think of anything more than 230 million people could use, but I didn''t mind.


    The body of Hyun, who had been calibrated by the pair of stars, was like a cannon that exerted enough power without the thought of it.


    The deep sea man, who later discovered the appearance of Xi Hyun, lowered his waist while swinging his fist. The fist of the deep-sea man, which is being shot at by a sharp scratch of the ground, looks like a giant chunk of rock is flying.


    Sihyun realized that deep sea people have a lot of experience dealing with humans in their responses and postures. But that was it. Even if a deep-sea has a unique body, it''s nothing compared to a simulation.


    "You''re not as weak as you look."


    After expressing a simple gesture, Sihyun punched the Deep Sea''s fist right in front of him. Despite the late launch of a single beat, the fist of Xi Hyun''s fist, which slashed through the air heavily, became a powerful blow worthy of the word "cannonball."


    The Kwaggaga River, a massive boulder-in-the-water collision with the Sand-Shi-Hyun. Anyone would be convinced of a giant chunk of rock victory, but the result was the exact opposite.


    The arm of the Deep Sea was so badly crushed that it scattered to all sides. The forearms of the deep sea who could not withstand the impact of his fists became a lump of meat like a firecracker and soared to the sky.


    "Grrrrrrr--------- ~ Glug!"


    The deep sea cried when it saw his arm disappear clean to the elbow. And he complained violently. When he saw a deep sea person sitting on his knees, he kicked hard enough to break the ground he was walking on.


    Kwak River. With a loud bang, Jihyun leaps high enough to see the heads of the deep sea and kicks the jaws of the deep sea without cause. The movement of the demonstration, which only shaped violence, had the strength to rule over the fate of Taisan. Even deep-sea people who evolved to withstand the depths of the sea could not withstand such power.


    As his flesh and flesh were torn, and his muscles and muscles were torn apart, the face of the deep sea was torn off with his chin. Without a drop of blood on the clothing, the demonstration landed on the ground opened its mouth gravely, looking at Lin and Bererosa''s faces.


    "We don''t have time to wait here. Let''s go."


    A huge, deep sea person collapsed, making a lot of noise, but he did not look back and rushed towards his destination. Bererosa and Lyndo turn their heads from the deep sea and run behind her.


    How many minutes has it been? Soon, my body felt that the fog was getting lighter, and I was able to distinguish between objects far away with my eyes.


    "I see the village. Looks like that''s our destination."


    "I think you''re right. because even the deep sea saw the past coming out of there."


    "There''s a village like this?"


    Bererosa is calmly reasoned with Jihyun, who watches the situation calmly. And when Lin was surprised to hear that, she arrived at the entrance of the village in a flash. Surprisingly, there was a figure who noticed their intrusion first.


    Refreshing carved neck gear and short cut blondes. And the plump figure was that of a typical prince. Sihyun stops moving and notices who he is at once. I couldn''t tell. His appearance matched exactly the impression he had before he came here.


    Rin takes a step forward with a confident look and confronts the figure.


    "Xenon."


    They were the only ones surprised. The man who welcomed them, Gennon, also replied without hesitation.


    "Lin and Bererosa? I came out in a hurry because I said I was intruder.This is ridiculous. I didn''t expect to see you guys here."


    Xenon glances at them with a dazzling look. There was not one but two woman who brought him the greatest happiness in his life.


    "All these situations must have been led by God. You can''t meet in a place like this without God''s will. Maybe it''s a sign that the two of us are still connected."


    "... as if my favorite treasure had been stolen freely."


    Rin nods at the fox beads embedded in Jenon''s great sword. Lin''s glance frowns on itself, seeing her half-body that she hadn''t seen in a long time. Xenon glances at Rin''s face and gently strokes the fox beads.


    "It''s a parting gift. It''s not worth breaking up with you without this much loot. Who''s the man next to you, by the way?"


    "He''s my romantic."


    "Hahaha, hahaha, hahaha. Heeheehee, heeheeheehee, heeheeheeheehee."


    Seeing Lin answer without hesitation, Xenon smiles madly, given the boat.


    "More jokes before you see them. Your first and last love is me. He will, too. Didn''t you bring the fox beads so you wouldn''t forget me? I am the one who taught you the greatest joy and sorrow in the world. And then you forgot about me and started over? It''s a language cluster."


    "I don''t care if you don''t believe me. I already belong to this man. Nothing''s going to happen to you now."


    Lin walked into his arms as if watching. Then I grabbed his hand and put it on his chest. Lin looks up at him with the expression mentioned above, feeling his big palm carefully gripping his chest. And without hesitation, he put his lips to his lips.


    Janon''s eyes are bloodshot. Lin was shining brighter than ever. The discussion shocked me because I had never seen him before. Moreover, the breaths of the discussion became even hotter with the idea of showing such a face to others.


    "Dare! If I abandon you, you should never abandon me. You want to make love to such a pathetic man? It must never happen."


    Lynn sighs as she bites the bubble and desperately spews out her anger.


    "Selfish, and disgusting. I wonder if the memories were memories."


    Lin realized that the man-Xenon in front of her eyes and the man-Xenon she loved were completely different people. Xenon, as she knew him, was a twisted, self-confident fool, but at least a man who knew justice.


    He was never a zealot. That''s why after 60 years, Lin was able to get back together with her first love. I felt confident that I could settle against him.


    "Phew, there you go. because you can re-teach from one to ten. I''ll help you every day to remind you of him."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 122 00122 Guests from there

    "Sleep when you sleep. I will reclaim my possessions and cleanse my relationship with you."


    "You don''t have enough new men in front of me to take away your parting gifts?"


    "I think we''re finally talking. Yeah, you''re absolutely right. So hand it over. If you don''t want to die."


    Lin grins with her fangs out. She had no intention of watching. I had no intention of returning to the past with Xenon, who was farther away than anyone else. All she had was a fever to prove her innocence to him.


    Lin turns away from Xenon, reciting at last.


    "Si-hyun, can you trust me here?"


    In an unexpected remark, he saw Lin with a worried face.


    "Can you do it?"


    "Of course. I''m going to come to you on my own. I want to be your proud lover. So give me a chance."


    She looks at Lynn''s eyes with determination and determination, and nods quietly. If Lynn''s will is to do so, he only trusts her with power. Bererosa also wanted to get rid of Xenon, who hurt Lin, but took a step back with her intense will.


    /125


    Bererosa, who went into town with Sihyun behind Lean, was able to determine the cause of her instinctive senses. Familiar symbols and eye-catching characters. It was the style-cultures of her hometown, Zephyros. Verifying that she wasn''t wrong several times, Bererosa was able to open her mouth with relief.


    "I realized why the deep-sea existed here - heterotopia."


    "Why?"


    "This place is Zephyros, to put it simply. The servant who captured the Zephyros is not strange."


    When he heard Bererosa''s words, he couldn''t keep his mouth shut.


    "... are the entrances to heterotopia also a kind of passageway?"


    "I saw exactly. It seems reasonable to think that some heterotopias lead to Zephyros."


    "Aren''t they all connected?"


    "Yes, a part of it. because when heterotopia first appeared, it connected to a different space and dimension than Zephyros. That''s how I finished confirming it at the time."


    Bererosa ponders. She didn''t forget that The Circle invaded Earth through heterotopia. But I''ve decided that''s impossible. It was because the road between Earth and Zephyros was so far away that it needed to be so much thought that it could travel.


    "It''s just a guess, but it looks like a variable occurred as the circle expanded its passageway to get to Earth. Bondi and Zephyros were so far apart that they couldn''t get through without using a special method-Palatica, and the space between them was warped."


    Unexpectedly, he remembered the situation in Busan. In the future he remembered, Palatica was used as a catalyst to summon ''its existence''. This future was also the same. As a result, Sihyun broke the palatica and blocked the passageway, but it must have worked.


    The existence must have affected the passageway. A peculiar being that affects all things just by being present. A creature that spreads fear and fear and creates chaos just by moving. If it existed, it was left with a variable.


    "So this could continue to happen..."


    "It''s unlikely, but not impossible."


    Xihyun and Bererosa, who recognized the specificity of their heterotopia, continued to walk inward. There was no such thing as popularity on a barren, grim street. Extreme silence.


    Bererosa turns her head to look out the window of a building, looking at a village close to zero, and never looking back and forth in size. The curtain on the window was quietly shaking as if it were a representation that someone had just been there.


    "So quiet."


    "Don''t slow down. With this atmosphere, whenever something comes out of nowhere, it''s not weird."


    Sihyun and Bererosa took a deep walk along the trail, stopping in front of a strange building covered in green. When we arrived in the village, we met for the first time with what we could call a "human."


    "Welcome, you ignorant fools."


    Eyes protruding from a deformity and wide forehead. An elderly man with shiny hair with hair loss welcomed Xihyun and Bererosa, tapping his crooked waist.


    A position that shows itself to foreigners who have come to us with hostilities. A presence so intense that it brings people hidden inside the building to the windows. He was able to guess the position of the elderly in front of him without listening.


    "Are you in charge of the gun?"


    "Yes, I am Harley Wance, Archbishop of the Esoteric Order of Dagon. If you''re the chief of this town, you''ll understand."


    Harley, an elderly man in a formal outfit, reveals his true identity. Bererosa did not hide her surprise because she knew exactly what his words meant. Dagon Classification was the name of the organization she had heard up until the moment she arrived on Earth.


    "The Archbishop of Dagon Sect. You''re bigger than I thought."


    "Oh, do you know who I am?"


    "You have no idea. You''re a representative of God for the deep sea people who live in the foul smell 365 days a year."


    "We don''t like the expression deep sea people. Call me deep ones, not deep ones. We are not inferior species that live only in the sea."


    Sihyun stands in front of Bererosa, who is about to say another word, staring at Holly.


    "That sounds good, so let''s get down to business. Where are all the people you took?"


    "I can''t tell you that. Why don''t you follow me there? If you enter the camp gently, it''s good that you know where Humans are trapped, and it''s good that I can''t help but overpower the sacrifices. Isn''t that two birds?"


    "Is that all you have to say?"


    "Ha, so you want to ask me with strength? I don''t think so. Let''s just go inside quietly and not get hurt. And that girl over there."


    Holly laughed at Sihyun and Bererosa. Where he was, he belonged in the heart of Dagon''s secret society. Not only were there countless tribes, some of them exceptionally strong.


    So I had to laugh. Holly was well aware of human limitations. No matter how hard he struggles, the creature in his hands is so petty that he can''t speak.


    "You''re not going to die easily, so stay with me!"


    In an instant, Sihyun, who had shortened his distance from Harley, punched him. Harley, who unobtrusively blocked his hand, was pushed away by an unexpected power. After I noticed the defecation, I was late. There was nothing he could do.


    Holly flies straight into a straight line, unable to resist the power so intense that her feet could not hold the ground. And they broke through hundreds of meters in one go.


    With an aging little figure, he smashed the green-painted building-charts, and then demolished many of the buildings that lay behind him.


    The artificial vibrations caused by the collapse of the buildings that had lost one by one central axis were so chaotic that even though the earthquake was without a scratch. Bererosa stares at the demonstration with her cold eyes, shaking so much that she can''t grasp the center.


    "It seems to me that all I have left is my strength to see you. Punching even though you have extraordinary abilities."


    "I find it odd that you''re making a splendid mess in a situation that can be easily dealt with."


    "I''m well aware of your ideas."


    During a conversation between Sihyun and Bererosa, Holly faced a dramatic change. He breaks the brakes and blows himself up. Harley cries out loud enough that the whole town is shaking because she is so powerful that she has hidden her essence all this time.


    "Glug-ug-ugh!"


    Quickly growing large enough to be compared to a skyscraper, Holly grew toward a higher altitude as if it were not enough. Finally reaching a size of 40 meters, he smiled satisfactorily.


    "Hehehe, it''s been a long time."


    Every step Harley took towards Sihyun and Bererosa, everything around her was shattered just like you were in a storm. Harley Ones was also the Archbishop of the Esoteric Order of Dagon, but was also an enormous warrior in the Dagon Bridge.


    /126


    Xenon, who listened calmly to the relationship between Sihyun and Lin, could not resist the rising jealousy and anger, and bitten his lips until they were torn. Repeatedly self-reliant until red saliva flows through his lips, he whispers in an obscure voice.


    "If you leave him and come back to me, I''m willing to accept it."


    "What are you talking about? Yeah, I''m here to settle things. And you abandoned me first, and you stole the fox beads. I don''t want to forgive you now."


    "You have no idea where The Circle is. If you come with me, you''ll get all kinds of rich movies. because Zephyros is ours now."


    "Funny, if the head of The Circle deserves it. But what about you? A continent on an end subject. The dream is too big."


    "Khh, I have to kill you. If you can''t have it, you''ll have to crush it and show it to him. I have no choice but to convey to him what I feel right now!! I don''t think there''s any way to resolve this."


    Xenon strikes the sword nervously to the ground with his eyes unfocused, like a dazzled man. As Lynn did, she notices that Lynn in front of her eyes is different from the Lynn he loved.


    Lin had no identity, and had never been here without longing for love. There was only a woman who ran with all her might for a man she loved.


    "I don''t like it! Why, why!"


    Only madness and anger were in the eyes of Zenon, who repeatedly strikes the sword until the ground was deep filed. Lynn corrects her posture, confirming that she can no longer see the playful past.


    It wasn''t Xenon she was looking at. The fox orb in the Great Sword is focused on her whole mind. That''s it. If I could reach the fox beads, I could take them back. Bondi was a mutiny derived from her. There was no way I wouldn''t respond to another mutiny.


    Zenon smiles low and gloomy, noticing Lin looking at the fox beads. It''s because her thoughts were clear.


    "I can''t do this. He will, too, because I have your idea-fox bead-interest source. How can you beat me in this situation?"


    "There is a way."


    Lin pulls out a marble from her chest. It was a deterioration of the fox beads she had made to help him in any way. A disposable tool that follows exactly the principles of fox beads. Like the characteristics of fox beads, she devoted her ''restraint'' to growing them once a day because she had a growing feature of eating and growing fuel from users.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 123 00123 Guests from there

    There was a disadvantage that she could not measure in a typical way, such as luck, but she took action because she was efficient enough to cope with that disadvantage. In the process, an incident occurred out of nowhere, but now it''s just a happy ending.


    Lin breaks the fox orb, the ''Gong Bead'', by empowering her grip. After five years of continuous restraint, she remains by her thoughts and powers. It was only a disposable tool, but it had the ability to drastically increase the power of the user temporarily.


    Xenon could not have known that Lynn''s ideology had jumped from 140,000 to 8 million in an instant. He couldn''t hide his surprise from Lin''s presence, even though he had become a completely different person.


    "Oh, you''re a rotten pioneer. I can''t believe I hid it..."


    Xenon lowers his posture while simultaneously pushing the Great Sword forward. The same pose as if a predator was after prey. In his determination, the fox beads at the center of the Great Sword resonate with reflection. The power emanating from the aggregation of thought has become an indescribable support for Xenon.


    Xenon, who felt almost 10 million thoughts floating around, licked his lips with his tongue, lifting the tail of his mouth to the top of his ear.


    "But that won''t change anything."


    "It''s just your idea!"


    Lin bends her knees, closing the distance from Xenon in one fell swoop. Every time Lin moves her feet, a blue flame hovers around her, creating a fabulous trajectory and disrupting the atmosphere.


    Lin stares at the Great Sword of Jenon, leaning down and aiming at Janone''s leg. Xenon had a habit of cutting the Great Sword up and down unconsciously when he aimed for the bridge.


    Lin knew this because she was the teacher who taught Gennon martial arts and region. Legion, which she taught to Xenon, is Hoshitham. It was a region that expressed the ferocity that predators felt like biting on their prey.


    The blue flame from Rin''s toe aims at Janone''s leg, but it ends in failure. Xenon was not the man she already knew. Sixty years is never too short. It was not strange that his personality or attitude changed, and he was not suspicious even though he had improved to a degree he did not recognize.


    "I''m not weak anymore. He was graced by God."


    "Enough with the delusions and the reality. Didn''t your parents die because of The One? Then why did you enter the circle?"


    "It doesn''t matter. You don''t have to kill the living for the dead."


    "I must have misjudged you."


    A blue flame emanates from Rin''s toes and dances through the air. The blue flame that erupted from the air, drawing a straight trajectory, had a high temperature that was intense enough to remove the faint fog.


    The sword of Jenon was cheerful and fast enough to not match the word "Great Sword," but Lynn saw his sword perfectly. The trajectory of the attack and the attack has been spotted and cut off.


    Xenon quickly changed his attack pattern and pace, but Lynn took advantage of both legs to strongly hammer the approaching Dagger.


    Every time the two beyond recognition charge, the forest shakes violently. The surrounding trees were rooted and swept away by the afterstorm, and the ground was badly dug up and the terrain collapsed. The entrance to the town has been destroyed to an invisible extent.


    But Lynn and Xenon didn''t care about the surroundings, and they pedaled harder to control their thoughts. Their fights heated to the point of hearing the noise coming from each other''s thought organs were intense enough to push away the fog around them.


    "I like it more and more, Lynn. You have to resist it so hard to break it. Ah, I wonder what kind of noise you''re making underneath me."


    "That''s as far as crazy sounds go!"


    In an incredibly fierce workshop, Lynn is desperate to stop the attack on Janone. No matter how strong Xenon became, the roots and foundations he grew were Lin''s. Xenon was unable to carry out an attack she had not thought of.


    Xenon was always in Lynn''s mind. It was evidence that Xenon had not yet escaped Lynn''s grasp, and that even after all these years, their skills had not been narrowed down.


    Unfortunately, that was the difference between human and pioneering talents. Bondi''s tribal superiority. Xenon desperately feels that the wall is getting thicker and thicker in front of him. It is because even if you change your body and gain new abilities, the essentially mind-system has not changed.


    Lin notices that Xenon has lost his cool and has broken his face, making a quick leap to the ground. Lean, blessed by a blue flame, kicks the ball and shortly severs the dagger.


    The blue flame emanates from Rin''s toes and burns fiercely to melt the Great Sword. As Xenon lost his center in the hot heat that cooled his spine and stepped back, Lin kicked the sides of the discussion with his other foot.


    Lynn''s kick, which reached even higher with the ball, cuts through the abdomen of the discussion sharply like a sharp sword. The strike followed a heat that was comparable to lava.


    Not to mention a nasty burn engraved on the wound. Lin smiles, checking for yellow sesame seeps as the wound split in two. Boring workshop end, finally taking the vantage point. But her smile didn''t last long.


    As the mysterious bubbles rose, the body of the discussion recovered in the blink of an eye. As if time had reversed. Then Lin realized that the mysterious bubbles were caused by rapid regeneration of cells.


    "What are you? It''s not a human body."


    "Did you say I''m still human? Well, that''s too bad. I was reborn by the grace of God. It''s not the same as the inferiors."


    A body with immeasurable growth potential and scalability that can converge on all occasions. The body with the extreme efficiency of being able to freely form and dispose of organs that were not needed was the pride of debate.


    Xenon transformed himself into a free material, as if to show Lynn. His arms became spears, clubs, and whips. It wasn''t just my arms. Wherever he wants, he moves.


    "What do you think? Don''t you want my seed now? I heard that the Gumiho clans are particularly fond of the seeds of superior species. For you and my child, there must be something special to see."


    "Shut up. I don''t want to hear your delusions."


    Rin frowns. The body of the discussion was disgusting. I could not believe that I betrayed Bererosa and the Kingdom of Tagnaria to gain that body and went to the Circle. The more you know, the more disappointed you get, and Lynn raises her thinking.


    The target was given the most effective means of regeneration. Her region, polarization, was like that. Dual attributes of light and fire. The polarization capable of purifying the pure energy was also an excellent region that other pioneers coveted.


    Immediately, light and heat gathered around Lynn. Soon, a white flame flashed over her sleek legs. Pure sparks. White sparks, like snow, distort the sights around you. I melted the ground. Lin accelerated in the rising heat without knowing the limits.


    [Transcendence]


    Everything started to melt, losing shape. The white flame pressed against the intestine. Lin leaves everything for Xenon due to the heat coming out of the Fire Dragon Peak.


    Kua ''a ''ang. A boom from acceleration. She moves at the same speed as the lightning, and soon becomes a beam of light and aims for Janone''s body. Xenon, who was hit in front of the blindly intense light, closed his eyes reflexively and cured his body.


    The peak of the Fire Dragon was Lynn''s Feast of Tabernacles, which she also knew well. He also knew power, so he crossed his arms in X without being careless.


    Kua ''ang. Xenon, who crashed into Lynn''s legs, bites his molars tightly on an irresistible shock. A debate brawl between Lynn and me, who won''t budge. Xenon endured the pain of his whole body melting away.


    "Ugh."


    His body melts in real time without hardening his body like a diamond. A continuous vicious cycle in which a white flame at the top of the pyramid burns the body of the discussion and restores a hand that burns with transcendent regenerative power.


    Xenon smiles fearlessly and brightly, in a painful repetition so hard for the common man. His face was in crisis. Xenon grabs Lynn''s leg by moving his awkward hand, leaving only the bone. He confesses.


    "I think that''s the end of the joke."


    The damage has accumulated enough. All that remains is to return it. Xenon pushed his legion, Hoshitham, to its limit. For 60 years, he sublimated it into one technique. A skill that increases the power of the opponent. His ideal has arisen here and now.


    [Transcense Tax - Preference Tax]


    Xenon, a sharp deformation of one hand, releases himself strongly toward Rin''s stomach. The impact was exactly the same as the damage he suffered. A skill that inflicts'' damage ''on others in a controlled manner. If you were hit to death, it was a transcendent period that would do the same damage to the other party.


    It is a technology that is close to equivalent exchange, so its efficiency is extremely low, but the story is different for Gennon who has transcendent regenerative power. Away from the concept of death, he can store the damage beyond death and deliver it to the other party.


    "I''m afraid I''ll have to kill you, but you''ll also have to be different from the dead." "


    Xenon smiles in victory, confirming that the shock of Giuseppe reached Lynn''s abdomen without a single dent. It was also an action I could do because I already knew Lin had no transcendent regenerative power.


    However, Jenon''s smile quickly turned into a shock. His attack, which he stabbed into the stomach, was blocked and couldn''t reach the end.


    Only when shocks and aftershocks had passed and a lot of dust had cleared up did Xenon visually confirm what the tools had stopped him from doing so. It was a silk that glowed so dark that it didn''t glow. The silk, which was long, was hovering around Lynn.


    With a tool that is good enough to stop the repentant blow, Xenon kept his mouth shut and asked reflexively.


    "Is that...?"


    Inside the ''Ring of Shadows'' that Sihyun gave her, there was a silk garment on her wings that increased in defense in proportion to the user''s thinking. Lin clears up the after-storm of Gigiusetts, leaving Jenna''s surprised expression behind, and heads around in the air to take over his rear view.


    Lin, who moved her long winged clothes that moved in the sky with a single gesture, bound the great sword of Jenon. Xenon pulls with all his might to keep the Dagger from being taken away, but it is of no use.


    Lin, who gave up the power struggle, climbed onto the Great Sword using the recoil he drew. It was a result of lighter body movements and stretch free wingwear than feathers.


    Lin, who tied Jenon''s arms with her wings and temporarily blocked his actions, took his hand to the fox bead in the center of the Great Sword. Xenon tore his wingsuit with a howl, but after a late beat.


    "It''s over, Xenon."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 124 00124 Guests from there

    Sixty years later, the fox beads that met another half-god shivered less. Lin smiles gladly as if to welcome the original owner. The fox beads, which vomited more intense light than they used to, broke the restraints he had on them and flew free.


    "Wake up!"


    With Lynn''s declaration, the fox bead gives her the insight that was within her without fail. Lin grips the fox beads with the expression described above, feeling like they are full of thought organs.


    At that moment, Lin is engulfed in golden light from head to toe. A golden fox rises from above Lynn''s head, with nine tails wagging across her bountiful buttocks. Lynn takes a step forward to recover her lost body.


    With the fox beads, she regains her old dignity, and Xenon is no longer a match for her. Xenon also stares at Lynn with a dazed look, whether he felt a sudden scattered thought force.


    "Wait, wait, Lynn."


    Lynn didn''t give Gennon time to make excuses. The only reason I saw any gaps was because I realized it was poison. Jenon''s body was just as unique. Even Lynn could not predict there would be any variables.


    That''s why she only reached out her hand and captured the last part of the discussion.


    "Gather around."


    Lynn''s words condense into her hands with a glow that is hotter than a flame. As they deflected the space beyond the atmosphere, the swarm of light spewed out a fierce noise.


    Lean pointed to Xenon with her index finger, revealing the true image of polarization that had not been used since there had been no fox beads. Even as Lin shows a trivial gesture, the herd of light that is called upon by her grows larger and larger.


    When the flock of glowing lights grew as big as the fist of an adult male, Lin gave the last confession in a voice that was not high at all.


    [Transcendent Taxable]


    The long shot petals went to the other side of the horizon that cannot be seen by the eyes. A swarm of light that burns all things that range was a disaster for destruction only. Incineration, extinction and disappearance. Rin, who burned everything in a straight line, turned her back to look without any emotion.


    "... I won''t say I''m sorry."


    Now she had a place to go. Lin takes a light step toward her goal.


    /127


    Bang, bang.


    Despite seeing a scene of legend or myth piercing history and time, Shi Hyun coldly watched Harley turn into a deep-sea person. Harley''s transformation was too forged to surprise him. And it was low enough to say that there was no sense of pressure compared to the size.


    Soon after, Shi Hyun and Harley came in front of Bererosa, gripping their tendon-prone fists tightly and growling.


    "I gave you such an opportunity... to waste it like this, and now give up hope of a quiet return." I''ll have to deal with my anger once I get like this. "


    Sihyun once looked up at Harley, who was 40 meters tall, turned to Bererosa.


    "I''ll deal with it."


    "Suit yourself."


    After Bererosa''s confirmation, he took off the bandage on his right arm and walked forward one step. Instantly unwrapped and returned to Bone-Cetillion, he reaches out again. Immediately, Jihyun, wrapped in a shadow armor, confronted Harley.


    Increased body and unusual appearance. Harley notices that the identity of Jihyun is a pioneer, not a human being, at a pace unlike before.


    "Even pioneers can''t face me..."


    Holly couldn''t keep up. While he closed his eyes and reopened, his body was in front of his eyes. Even before Harlan raises his hand, Xihyun''s fist punches him in the face.


    Kuaang. The village resonates with a shimmering sound as the rocks and rocks collide. Holly is relentlessly pushed to shove a gatherer-sized siege on her face.


    The aftermath is intense enough to shake your head. For the first time in her life, she couldn''t stand the violence and fell backwards.


    As he falls, the range is ruined. His 40 metres of footprint is not small. One or two neighborhoods did not resist and disappeared in an instant.


    The residents who have been observing the situation in the house so far have come out of the room unnecessarily far from where Sihyun and Harley are fighting. Suddenly, the town was filled with chaos. The villagers were scattered everywhere screaming, thinking that their own existence might be an illusion, not a god.


    Shi Hyun, who slapped Harley down, was rich in the air and focused on his right foot. It was only a matter of time before one of the continents - deep-sea - read its own unique frequency. As long as the remains are revealed, all that lies at the end of Harley is death.


    While falling vertically from top to bottom, Shi Hyun slammed Harley''s chest open the force of resonance fracturing. Harley''s body swells like boiling water, but it doesn''t burst. But the cost of the resistance was immense. It was because they were vomiting blood all over their body parts, which could be called holes without covering their eyes, nose, or mouth.


    "It''s a strange body. Or was it made that way?"


    Shi Hyun, who restrained Harley''s whole body with a shadow, climbed over Harley''s face.


    "I''ll ask you again, since it looks like we''ve cleared the sequence. Where are the prisoners?"


    "Do you think he''ll talk?"


    Holly vomited turquoise blood upside down and was consistent with Morse.


    "Then I have no choice."


    As Sihyun flicks his finger, Harley''s right arm becomes a huge blade and cuts off his right arm. Harley''s right arm, which sliced off like a pudding or cream cake, rolled around on the street with no one.


    Holly bites her lip later noticing that her right arm had fallen out miserably. His will to the gods has not been broken this far.


    "Let me ask you again. Where is it?"


    "Why don''t you ask your mother? I don''t know."


    Sihyun flicked his finger with an expressionless eye. This time, Harley''s left arm was severed and dropped into the street. Sihyun asked twice, but Harley''s answer remained.


    Even though his limbs were shattered and his horns were scattered, Harley''s expression was the same as before. A strong will, a belief that blindness is not enough. Sihyun smiled and recalled Harley''s pain endlessly. I reminded her so many times not to forget even after she died.


    "Aaaaahhhh!"


    Harley''s scream echoes through the town. It''s like a tactic to hold yourself and intimidate others. He kept his ideals intact, even in the face of absolute violence.


    "Even if I did, I wouldn''t tell you..."


    "If your wish is to be granted, I have no choice but to grant it. I don''t have time to wait."


    "What?!"


    Seeing Harley opening her mouth to say something, Sihyun took his life. Suddenly, trying to change your mind and say something is no different than discussing false information. Sihyun finished quickly because he didn''t want to be seduced by the excuse.


    After working with Harley, Bererosa expressed her appreciation.


    "You''re the type who doesn''t want to turn against the enemy."


    "A few days ago, I thought you said you didn''t care if you were an enemy."


    "I withdraw. I''ve seen enough of your abilities." You deserve to be in my place. "


    Certified by the queen, the only one on Haler continent. Sihyun nods quietly. I realized that making a connection with her would be macro helpful.


    "But what are you going to do now? The trail I read was cut off here. There are no more clues to go forward."


    "You don''t have to come with us."


    "Yes?"


    I tilted Bererosa''s head in his words. It was as if something was about to appear.


    At that moment, the ground shook severely. Xi sees Bererosa moving around, not properly centered, grabbing her shoulder. Bererosa speaks quietly for a favor she never thought of.


    "Thank you, Sense."


    Bererosa, centered in her arms, looked around. It must have been a huge shock for something to cause a perceptual fluctuation. But what is it? Before Bererosa even questioned the little matter, the vibrations began to stop.


    "Look over there."


    Where Sihyun pointed, there was a large city that was indescribably large. Bererosa took a closer look at the city, knowing at once that the city that had never been seen before was the source of the vibration.


    Rock sculpted buildings and streets. It was filled with marine creatures that were unavoidable when they were injured. The mossy traces seemed clear from afar.


    "An underwater city, no. It must have been an underwater city because it must have been underwater."


    Sihyun, who was thinking about the name, looked at the many deep sea people coming ashore through the pier. There were many sizes, some smaller than humans, and some deep-sea large enough to compare with Holly.


    Sihyun sobs without knowing it, as he advances into a tumultuous army he has never even seen in Grand Delhi.


    "Is that...?"


    "Looks like a customer."


    Sihyun also understood with his head. But what he didn''t understand was their movement.


    "Thatcher seems unusually fast. It wasn''t more than a few seconds."


    "Deep sea people have the ability to divide Telepathy by race. Jennon came a step too soon, and hearing about the defeat of a man named Harley and getting up on the surface was all because of that ability."


    Five years ago, I was Bererosa, who had experienced fighting between the deep seas and their borders, so I was able to answer my question. Then he smiled satisfactorily, realizing that the deep-sea dwellings were undersea.


    "If only things could go faster. Moreover, if he had entered the underwater city himself, he would have been constrained in many ways."


    "Looks like they were thinking the same thing. Maybe he was wary of your imminence against Harley. If we face you underwater, we could lose our nest. If you''re unlucky, the whole city might sink."


    In Bererosa''s words, Sihyun nods.


    "Strong was working from the start. Not bad. All out war is my favorite form."


    After seeing hundreds of thousands of troops, Bererosa opened her mouth, holding her hands as she went forward.


    "What are you going to do? I think there are people in the city. Are you going to break through that many people?"


    "Of course you are."


    "... but there are too many of them. We''re about to hit our limit."


    "I don''t want to fight them all, I want to break through. And now it''s time for you to pull out that terrible weapon, isn''t it?"


    Sihyun points to something that wanders around Bererosa with his index finger. Bererosa''s weapon was barely contoured by the calibrated senses of the demonstration. I could infer that the purpose was close to the weapon because I was on the lookout at the beginning, but without that, I would have defined it as an unknown phenomenon.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. You talk a lot about restraint, but does it come from other novels?


    2. Dagon must still be strong. It''s a good place to un-start.


    3. External Shin is thinking.

 125 00125 Guests from there

    "Can you see it?"


    "Yes, I don''t see it exactly, but I know I''m with you."


    "That''s great. You can''t see it with your senses because it condenses the notion of space. You have a knack for surprising people."


    "I understand you have a sarcastic knack."


    Sihyun and Bererosa looked at the deep sea people who were approaching them one day. The deep sea people surrounding the village were defeated by all the tough buildings. The vigor of the deep-sea, full of sight, was enough to make Xi Hyun''s cold sweat. It had a qualitatively different energy than the heteros.


    Along the side of the deep sea who were equal to or stronger than the demonstration before they were a pair of underwater creatures, they had never seen a pair of monsters before.


    Whether you listen to the orders of the deep-sea people or the creatures that move according to their actions, there are two broad divisions: One was drooling like a violent animal.


    The amazing thing was that they were not getting any support, they were magnetically rich. If you do not perceive it as seeing a ghost, your presence seems to be faint enough that you are not there. It seemed as if it didn''t exist.


    The other was like looking at a giant pile of filth. It seems as if a lump of waste from the factory is moving willingly. There were a lot of eyes on its body as it moved forward, slowing as the water flowed.


    The green lights and odors emanating from the smoke in its body suggested that its existence was made for a purpose-built meat shield.


    "What are those?"


    "I''m Polyp and Shotgus. They''re both difficult to deal with. One is so stealthy that it doesn''t penetrate the senses, it shoots venom, and the other one is so resilient that it''s immortal. and the ability to remodel itself to adapt to the environment. It''s a secret weapon of the deep sea."


    "That continent - Zephyros - is that what this place is all about?"


    "Yes. Some things are even more dangerous. They''re just toys."


    "I see. So you''ve been banished to Earth with the power to travel to the North." "


    Sihyun could see the low power of ''The One'' at least a little. An organization with the ability to freely control unimaginably bizarre creatures - races - could not have been more difficult to punish the continent.


    If it flooded like that, Earth wouldn''t last two days. Even the Zephyros rooted by pioneers with the ability to easily recreate legends and myths couldn''t endure 55 years, so they came to another place, but there was no other way.


    "But that''s why it''s worth being ''exclusive''."


    Sihyun smiles with a big revealing fang, spilling his unique skills from the Hurn all over the place. Its name is frozen. It was an ability with enormous potential to summon the Ice Age.


    The cold from his body was so cold that it was close to it. In an instant, tens of meters of space became the kingdom of ice, and the deep-sea couldn''t stand the gap and became ice sculptures.


    Bererosa shrugs, frozen to the point of a drop of blood.


    Sihyun lifts his shadow and shatters the frozen deep-sea. The ice grains that had just taken on the shape of the deep sea spawned light as they spread in the air. Sihyun called Bererosa, who was staring at such a scene.


    "Let''s go, Bererosa."


    "Yes."


    The deep sea rushed towards Sihyun and Bererosa, not succumbing to the death of their own people. Their advancement, like the Rising Tide, exerted a sense of overwhelming pressure that could not be resisted by the shaking of the earth by itself and the seeing.


    But it didn''t work for him. With an overwhelming number of troops in front of him, he stepped forward scattering the cold without taking a step back.


    His target is an underwater city. Xi brutally smashed the enemies who stood in his way, thinking that he had to rescue those who were caught in the deep sea first.


    Bererosa also raised her mind to exclude her enemies from such a demonstration.


    Bererosa''s clan had the ability to see the past and the future with the "third eye" in their foreheads. With her third eye, she was able to see past, future and space, with an exceptionally high talent among her clans.


    After years of looking directly at the space, she gained a different understanding than anyone else, and at the end of her hard work, she created her own weapon.


    The weapon was called the Eight Circle. It was also one of her most dedicated masterpieces. Eight ''spheres'', born with the attribute of space, were hidden so secretly that no ordinary person could find.


    And it was just repeating the bicycle and orbital movements on the central axis between the space and the space. Her loyalties are being prepared to be summoned and ready to react at any time. Bererosa taps eight spaces connected to her.


    "Come out, Eight Circles."


    When Bererosa called, the space fluttered and eight spheres appeared. The perfect spherical space is connected to her consciousness and moves like a body. Ace circles that moved between space and space in different directions were undetectable to the naked eye.


    "Destroy it."


    Eight spheres, which revolved around Bererosa, were scattered along her handiwork in all directions. The spheres expanded the range of warfare as they accelerated.


    Within eight spheres, the deep sea fell with a small wave sound. Their bodies were pierced by spheres. The Eight Circles possessed the ability to twist anything that came into contact with the surface. It was a tool and armor that folded space and space to hit the target.


    Moreover, Bererosa''s thinking is 981 million. Having a valid impact on the deep sea people was all she could do. It was also effective that he was able to devote his strength to the attack because he had become a strong shield in front of him.


    With eight spheres screaming and bicycle movements in different directions, he jogged out joyfully. Shi Hyun pierced the necks of the deep-sea with his shield-rimmed armor, and transformed the lightning bolt. It was one of the techniques he saw one day.


    [Combinator - Hemorrhagic Fever]


    As soon as Sihyun declared, thunderstorms poured out. Blindly intense lightning storms fell on numerous deep-sea people who were restricted from moving due to the cold temperatures occupying tens of meters. The smile does not leave Xi Hyun''s mouth, despite a series of intense blows that have become ashes and scattered into the air.


    It is because the death winds from the law of lions took away the livelihood of dying life-subsea peoples and switched to thinking power. As long as there are enemies, the winds of death do not cease. As long as the winds of death do not stop, the thought of Jihyun does not wither.


    Sihyun''s brightest battle was not a one-on-one battle. It must have been true that all of Xi Hyun''s abilities were specialized in power so that they could finish everything at once, but the best match for him with the law of winning dictatorship and lion was brute force.


    This was also a possible tactic because the more enemies you have, the stronger you become.


    "Hiya!"


    A demonstration in his hand, with a sword of tens of meters of shadow, cut it roughly horizontally. I cut through anything that came into contact with the sword, such as the black buildings, roads, signs, etc., enhanced by my imagination.


    It is natural that all enemies in Sihyun''s field of view would collapse into two cavities. The intestine was already a cyan-blood-flowing river.


    "Khya-ah-ah!"


    Polyp suddenly appears from the air with nothing to aim for the back of his neck. The demonstration of the appearance of the polyp with a tributary eye caught the polyp at once and burst it with just his grip.


    A feature that was unnoticed, that was sparse, threatened by itself, but the tributaries also captured such a feature.


    Tekelyriri. Shotgus, commanded by the deep sea, lunges for Xihyun. A demonstration from Bererosa of the characteristics of Shotgun that emits poison that corrodes things around it unfolds the stigma before it even approaches.


    Fire and flame. And blast and eject. Sihyun, who overlapped four stickers of the firing family, redacted them at once.


    It seemed like the sun was rising behind his back. At the same time Sihyun pointed fingers at Shotgun, the sun fell to the ground. Something flashes, and Shotgun burns with a thunderstorm. Along with a scorching afterstorm, the surrounding depths were burnt and pushed back tens of meters.


    The deep sea people surrounding him hesitated. I realized later that I didn''t have the strength to handle it. They shared a lot of opinions in the cognitive community. In a few seconds, hundreds of thousands of words came and went, but there was no clear answer.


    After running as far as the heat of battle, Sihyun moved to not give up his strength and control.


    "If you don''t come, I''ll just go!"


    Shi Hyun, who burst all the deep-sea into the attack range with a resonant wave, sucked the life out of the surrounding area with a death wind. Shotgun and polyps were also unable to avoid the wind made of black particles.


    In real time, he felt the power of his thoughts as he slaughtered the deep sea people running around like wolves among sheep. The winner-take-all coveted the deep-sea nature of Polyp and Shotgun.


    The deep-sea collective cognitive consciousness.


    Shotgus'' "full stomachs" was also shown in FIG.


    The lack of air flow and yaoyamuya of polyps


    It became all that belonged to him. Whether you want to celebrate a long ceremony or not, winning ceremonies showed the best efficiency.


    Sihyun''s body walked the path of evolution. One of the biggest steps since the war with Hugh. Constantly given stimuli - prey - filled the winner-take-all. And I hit my limit.


    Two meters, three meters. Xi Hyun''s body expanded without knowing the end. Thought was also reaching more than 30 million towards 40 million. Stronger, stronger, stronger, and stronger, the body tries to push the boundaries like a loose horse.


    resonant pulverization, lightning, acceleration, flame, flame, glacier, hydrophobicity, circulation, wall power, fluorescence, fluorescence, explosion, eruption, vibration, gangrene, recollection. Xihyun did everything in his power to break up the Great Army. I smashed it. I tore it apart. It was a walking disaster and a manifestation of violence.


    Bererosa couldn''t help but admire the dance of her demonstration among numerous enemies.


    "A whole body means that."


    Bererosa, she has seen many things that could be called heroes or great men. Compared to anyone, I was confident that I would not be lacking. Since it was an age, I had many opportunities to meet extraordinary beings.


    That is why Bererosa was able to affirm. Sihyun was outstanding among them. Comparable beings within Unity Orion were considered by hand.


    "I''d like to keep it."


    Bererosa licks her lips with her tongue, not realizing the sound she didn''t know. The emotion that began with the ownership of the body eroded her without her even knowing it.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 126 00126 Guests from there

    Such a demonstration did not know Bererosa''s thoughts but only pierced the way to the underwater city with all his might. His evolution has just begun to break through the walls of limitations. A thousand units of greedy protest hands were swept away without hesitation.


    However, the number of deep-sea people coming out of such a futilely emerging underwater city was unimaginable. Hundreds of thousands of soldiers trained for the invasion long ago.


    Through the progress of the relentless deep sea people, Polyp and Shotgus, Sihyun and Bererosa turned their backs to face the monsters staring at them at the entrance of the underwater city.


    Like a lie, the battle stops for a moment. Sihyun and Bererosa were created because they wanted time to be reorganized by the deep sea.


    "Si-hyun!"


    Lin, who came down from heaven, gave her to him as she was. Si-hyun also lifted Lin from the sky with all her might. If he doesn''t do so, he grew up to 3 meters because his eyes did not match hers.


    Sihyun realized at once that her appearance had changed. It''s because her hair, which had been whitened and bleached, was stained with glowing golden color. I also noticed that I had a stronger energy than before.


    "... you''ve solved it."


    "Yes, I was able to come back like this because you trusted me. Now I can face you without any shame. I''m glad."


    Bererosa took a step forward and cleared up the situation, seeing Lin as she was flirting in her arms.


    "Now that Lynn''s here, I think we should share our work. We''re all wasting our time dealing with them."


    "Then I''ll block the road. In the meantime, Bererosa and Lynn find and rescue them."


    "Se-hyun, will you be okay by yourself?"


    Lynn expressed concern because it was an unusual group allocation. Even as she reclaimed the fox beads, the power of the deep sea was unusual. If she was wrong, she was in danger too.


    "Of course. It''s my turn to try as hard as you tried. And it won''t be easy on one person to find and get out."


    "You don''t have to worry about that. because there is a final means."


    "Bererosa, I trust you."


    Lin squeezes between the two nodding heads and looks at each other with a heartache.


    "When did you become so close! Si-hyun, believe me too!"


    "You always have. Of course you don''t have to tell me."


    "Heehee."


    Rin kissed Sihyun. Nothing felt right about the armor of the shadow, but she laughs deeply to see if it was enough.


    "Then you wait. I''ll be right back."


    "Yes, I''ll be waiting."


    So Bererosa and Lin ran into the underwater city, leaving behind their strikes. The rest of the group turns their backs and looks at the army unfolding before their eyes. The union of countless deep-sea people, Polyp and Shotgus, boasted something like conquest of the Earth.


    Moreover, there was no doubt that he was going to be shook up by the gunfight.


    "Don''t think it''ll be easy to go from three to one."


    /128


    Lin journeyed out of the sea according to Bererosa''s India. She was well aware of Bererosa''s third eye''s ability, so she did not question Bererosa''s tracking ability. The ability to uncover causal relationships is good enough to argue with water levels.


    The stench of the sea and the moss that lingered on it dragged the city''s lush interior to the bottom, but Lynn tried to ignore it and ran through the streets of the underwater city.


    Bererosa was easier to find than to see the people held captive by the deep sea. The kidnapped were suspended in a cross-shaped structure in the middle of an underwater city.


    Bererosa points to one spot with her index finger. Lynn also turns her head along where Bererosa''s finger is pointing.


    "There it is."


    "The cross...?"


    "Humanity is common among the deep sea. It''s okay if it''s a culture. They must have abducted him for the ritual."


    "Being ready means your consciousness isn''t that far away, right?"


    "Maybe."


    "Then let''s hurry!"


    Bererosa and Lynn find the trail of those abducted faster than they think, rushing toward the center of the underwater city. There was a large clearance that could be seen anywhere in the underwater city. It was also proof that it was such an important place.


    In the center is an altar made of flat carved rocks. Dozens of people lay down and there was enough space to show how many humans had been sacrificed.


    "Lynn, you take the right, I''ll take the left."


    "Got it."


    Bererosa and Lin, scattered to the left and to the right, rescued one by one from the cruciform structure. Some of them were members of the Nemesis Guild. It was also the only sane group of kidnapped people.


    Joon glanced at Lynn with a expressive expression. It was a face in his memory. For a moment, I spoke to him in Grand Delliol.


    "Are you here to rescue me?"


    "Yes, I have a relationship with Lindsey."


    "Thank you very much."


    "Enough with the small talk. It''s a place you can''t rest until you get out."


    Rin''s words were not sharp, but she sighed of relief. It''s because I didn''t know until just now. Just when someone came to rescue me, it was the progress of the elders.


    Using the rejoicing and joyfulness of the Nemesis guild members as a background sound, Bererosa and Lynn''s touch only gets faster.


    At that time, a deep sea man walked out from between the cracks of the building. A tiny deep sea person who enters within the size of what you might call a human being. Lynn finds the deep sea person approaching with a slow step, pointing a finger at the deep sea faster than Bererosa.


    Surprisingly, it was one of the Nemesis guild members who had just rescued her.


    "Mr. Hojun," I said. Why are you interfering? "


    "He''s a colleague, too. That''s just what the giant fishermen here look like."


    Rin frowns. It was because she had no reason to make a decision whether or not deep-sea people had such capabilities. Lin, with a short tongue, calls Bererosa. Bererosa also looked at Kedum, the mysterious deep sea with surprised eyes that it was the first time she had heard of it.


    "It''s not a mystery, I have the name Kedum. And my father is a pioneer living in Korea."


    Spacious. Slow but clear, Kedum holds the ship. It was in serious condition, as it was left untreated and neglected, despite injuries close to death.


    "We don''t seem to have a problem here, as we have our colleagues'' testimony. But be sure to get tested when you get out. No, I''ll go with you."


    "Suit yourself."


    "... I''d like to fix your habits, but as long as the situation is straightforward, You can ask the Caridome."


    Bererosa, who silenced him to ease Kedum''s pain, looks back at the many people unfolding behind her. I thought it would be about 200 people. Lin wept, not expecting so many people to be kidnapped. There were too many to move at once.


    But new worries emerged - deep sea people - just like blowing those worries away. They were the least of their forces guarding the city, not participating in the battle that was taking place outside. When they found the intruder, they cried out for the city to leave.


    Lin scratches her head, quickly surrounded by the deep sea.


    "This is bad, Bererosa. I can''t go out there without a victim."


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll open the door to the forest."


    The coordinates to the entrance of heterotopia were already known to Bererosa. She brings Eight Circles in and opens her mind. At Bererosa''s will, Eid Circle trembled greatly.


    Eight spheres that move quietly, unlike when dealing with deep-sea people. Eight Circles was also a medium for a space transition that moved between space and space.


    Eight spheres circled underneath Bererosa''s feet and began to open a path to the entrance of heterotopia. Circumstances that require concentration. Bererosa opened her mouth, linking numerous spaces in her head.


    "Stop me until then."


    "Everything that''s hard seems to be mine, but I can''t help it. Make it quick."


    The fox beads roaming around Lynn''s side glow. The intestine is illuminated by the golden light of the fox bead. With the fox and nine tails unfiltered, Lynn made a leap toward the deep sea.


    Lynn quickly twisted the central axis of her body and used the nine full-grown tails as a whip. There were nine ugly wounds left on the bodies of the deep sea people who were hit by tails emitting golden flames.


    Lin''s brow begins to develop cold sweat as she stops the rushing advancements of the deep sea. It is not an interceptable situation.


    A situation in which people''s safety is paramount at all costs. She makes the most of the polarization and deals with the deep sea people one by one. Running fast enough to make your dreams last. The deep sea people who collided with Lynn fell backwards indefinitely.


    "Are we there yet?"


    "Almost there."


    Lin choked the deep sea with all her might when and where the deep sea fell and killed the kidnapped.


    In a moment, Lin notices that the deep-sea are standing in a line, drawing the light without seeing it. A flash of light gathers rapidly in her hands, emitting fierce noises.


    Immediately before the density of the swarm of light reached its limit, Lin pointed to the deep-sea line with her index finger.


    [Transcendent Taxable]


    Using Lynn''s index finger as a marker, the long shot petals evaporated the heads of the deep-sea people standing in a row in an instant. It''s like snow melting. The petals that melted dozens of deep sea people but did not kill their strength melted even the walls of the underwater city made of rough, hard rock.


    While the deep-sea marveled at their unimaginable power, Bererosa finished preparing for space warfare. The Eight Circle, which opened its door to the exit of the heterotopia, was rotating so fast that it was invisible.


    "It''s done. Come back, Lynn!"


    Lynn turns from the air and throws herself into the room that is buzzing.


    /129


    Simhyun, who constantly massacred deep-sea people and their subordinates, Polyp and Shotgun, felt his body struggling to take it to the next level.


    They slaughtered 100,000. They slaughtered 200,000 enemies. When the boundary between the mind and reason was broken and the notion of numbers disappeared, she felt her body shake violently again. That''s a sign that evolution is ready to take the next step. Xi Hyun''s bursting vitality and vitality emitted a groan.


    When the time came for the pair to take off their clothes, it also meant that they could take one step closer to being. The winning dictatorship and the ability and thinking of the lion''s law were equally delayed, and he cried out to heaven.


    The pair was about to move forward.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 127 00127 Guests from there

    The three hearts went crazy, and Xihyun''s back repeated a gruesome contraction and relaxation. The thought reached 40 million, burned through the entire body, burning through the thought organs and circuits. The bones, muscles and veins were shattered, repeated regeneration, and rushed toward higher ground. The appearance of a simulation that was repeating rapid destruction and regeneration seemed like a slow liquid.


    After thousands of years, Sihyun stepped on the steps of evolution that would only begin. not evolution, but adaptation. The underwater pairs that were stimulated by the winner-take-all greedily absorbed the elements that were deemed necessary.


    Anything that caused a reaction with a pair of underbellies could change, and was a stomach-shonguss-adaptable everywhere. The magnitude of the force was different, but the directions toward both abilities were the same.


    Suddenly, the pregnancy of the whole world went into a pair of underworld pairs, creating intense synergies. In the meantime, the characteristics that he had absorbed indiscriminately began to take place. The body, which seemed to be melting, turns back to its place one by one. The body that had risen to five meters stopped growing at two meters as it condensed.


    The appearance was the same as before, but it contained a sharper energy.


    The evolution that she is experiencing is different from the evolution that she has experienced before. All of the previous evolution was just the foundation for making this moment. The winner-take-all is a rise. Now this evolution was also an outpost to remove the framework of life.


    "Rrrrgh!"


    He shouted in agony that seemed like his mind was about to explode. Whenever he vomited, his body evolved into the most ideal form. Physical ability ran wild from the laws of physics, and thought institutions and circuits became one.


    The body that had established a system to create and transmit thought in any area broke the wall to the extreme. I looked beyond the limits at the goals that were far away.


    The pair was transformed into ''infinite'', which contains many possibilities. The body reaches the realm of immortality away from the concept of decline and death, and the firmly formed body has the power to resist any shock or stimulus that arises from the outside. In addition, the senses and the sixth sense that are beyond reason have become intuitive to the other side of the world.


    The ability to devour countless lives and steal possibilities, ''infinite''. The demonstration of an unknown body-ability vomited the hot breath that had been endured so far.


    "Phew."


    Xi Hyun could not hold himself to the power of pulsating through his whole body. It was like the blood was boiling and blowing away somewhere, not flowing through the blood vessels.


    The mind was incredibly clear, but there was an elegance in my head that seemed to be losing my ego. Only then did he realize he was not ready to control the enormous power. It was a result of abnormal deviations in mental and physical training.


    However, he persevered with one will. It was absurd and linguistic to refuse because he was afraid of what he was given. It was also a problem that would appear someday. It''s all about demonstration.


    "Excellent."


    He looked up at the high sky and reassured his endless abilities. It was no exaggeration to say that the power to inflict damage around him by just breathing was a living disaster.


    Moving a finger, moving a foot, also required caution. The power from excessive power was just as heavy and powerful.


    He clenched his jaw tightly and waved his hand once toward the front. The atmosphere shifts, following the trajectory of the hand instantaneously. And I couldn''t hold on to my strength, and I was pushed out hard.


    The ground exposed to the shock wave breaks in the shape of a spider web, forming a massive crater. The result of death winds and resonant fractures infiltrating the action one by one.


    Not to mention that all enemies in sight have disappeared. In an insurmountable violence, many deep-sea people died without even realizing they were dead.


    Derived from winning dictatorships, infinite (free 31406; free) possessed a superhuman power that rendered other abilities colorless.


    Deep sea people were already no match for Xi Hyun. To end the disadvantage, Shi Hyun dug between the advancements of the deep sea. Then I waved my hand. Deep seas poured down like a handful of cotton candy.


    No matter how strong the bodies of the deep sea were, they could not have leapt for thousands of years and endured the evolved spirit of violence.


    After realizing that the movement alone could overwhelm the opponent, he accelerated fiercely like a train that lost its brake. And he displayed violence all over his body.


    The Kwagga River. Deep sea people exposed to the trajectory of the body of Xi Hyun are a handful of blood and cannot breathe. Everything that was in Sihyun''s hands could not escape death.


    "Hap!"


    Shi Hyun took a strong leap to turn the terrain upside down, leaving the undersea to stand out. Flying high, he used deficient airflow to move higher. The area that Sihyun is after is a particularly densely populated space- street. He climbed to the limit and shot down the bridge to the ground without seeing anything.


    The Kwaggaga River, with a mistaken meteor shower, hit the ground with enormous kinetic energy. The ground supporting the village collapsed without coping with the disaster of Sihyun. Docks, shipwrecks, buildings, signs were all drawn into the footprints of Sihyun.


    In the wake of many deep sea people being buried, Xi Hyun did not stop hunting and eating.


    A meal so large that it could not be tasted in the outside world. You never know when you''ll be able to taste it after this opportunity. He hit the deep sea with all his might because he thought he might not come back again.


    As the force that had remained stationary for five years grew to a level, Shi Hyun was able to see the troops as well. Less than a few minutes later, he massacred 45 million people from an underwater city.


    The remaining deep sea people lost their minds and stared at the sky dazed. The tens of thousands of deep-sea demonstrations that were nearing annihilation calmed the heat of battle. Then I turned my head and looked at the city below.


    "... Lynn and Bererosa made it out okay."


    Realizing that there were no familiar pilgrimages in the underwater city, she realized that they had achieved their original goal. Shi Hyun smiled at the thought that it was rewarding to enter the heterotopia. His smile became darker because there were many ways to get it.


    However, the joy of Xi Hyun did not last long. It was because he came to me in a situation he had no idea about.


    Rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.


    Beyond the horizon, an indescribable cry strikes the town. When he heard that sound, his knees bent. The difference between strength and weakness cannot be divided. In an unprecedented language, he bit his lip.


    Even as the bat whispered, the flowing sound had certain rules and laws. The sound of it eating away at the mind and digging into the gaps in the mind was not at a level that could be understood in the realm of man.


    The voice that affected the mind by just hearing was malicious and bitter enough to match the word "mental attack" rather than a means of communication.


    The scary thing was that it wasn''t the intentional situation. The result of the opponent''s frustration. A condition that no one wanted, but is being established as a phenomenon. Corrected indefinitely, Jihyun bites her lips, resisting the voice of an unknown existence.


    As he crossed the horizon, the coming entity contained an ominous but unparalleled energy.


    Realizing that the force of unidentified existence was similar to that of the existence that held out its head in Palatica, the demonstration was both sensational and at the same time armed.


    Later, through the currents, a giant figure emerges.


    An unidentified presence approaches the docks of a ruined village, raising its weight. Curved back. Green scale. Unusual development of both arms. It was like a giant expansion of the deep-sea appearance.


    It was almost 200 meters long. As if a giant ship had stood up, Se-hyun could not open her mouth. It is because the size of it alone makes me feel under pressure.


    The creature walked ashore and cried out with a disgusting stench, whether it was something to see and feel the horrors of the village. In the malice that seeped into the bones, Shi Hyun shrugged. It was all I could think of that was undergoing endless corrections.


    Worship, worship, worship. The deep-sea kneel and clasp their heads. And they embraced him with the best dignity and heart they could. Dagon, who is a worshipper of the unknown deep sea, or ''Dagon Classification'' and protector of the deep sea, turned to him.


    "You must be the Dagon of Seclusion..."


    The fact that something similar to ''its existence'' came to him was consistent with a prudent attitude. My hands were trembling, my mind was shaking so much that I couldn''t defend my neutrality, but I was relieved. It is because the new existence was weaker than the "existence" I saw in Palatica.


    He smiled bitterly as he read the flesh in Dagon''s eyes.


    "Yes, I did this to your beloved village, to slaughter them. Well, I don''t need a reason to look at it."


    130.


    Lynn, along with numerous others, succeeded in spatial warfare in front of the heterotopia''s exit, moving survivors out of the exit with the Nemesis guild members. I don''t know what''s going to happen in the fog that I can''t even see. Their behavior instinctively sped up. We had to escape quickly before the variables popped up.


    Bererosa returned to the outside world through the exit, holding a man who had lost his will to live.


    "Bererosa!"


    "Dero, did you take her well?"


    "Yes! The annoying people came with me, but Bererosa did as she said."


    Then Bererosa was able to see the many people standing behind her. Dispatchers from the hetero countermeasures and hunter management headquarters were in a hurry to move survivors out of heterotopia, controlling the situation.


    The defeat of the Nemesis guild, led by Lindsey, was shocking to them. Moreover, when they heard Lindsey''s vivid testimony, they moved diligently thinking that there might be a new type of heterotopia.


    Bererosa enters the place where the head man is staying through the dizzy people.


    "I''m sorry, but can I control the situation temporarily? You know, the people in there are the people I rescued. And no one knows this situation better than I do."


    None of the people in the intestine didn''t recognize Bererosa''s face. But even if she was the queen who ruled the Hayler continent, it certainly happened within the territory of South Korea. It was a completely different person who was empowered about what was happening.


    "That must be difficult. Even Queen Bererosa''s favor has happened in Korea."


    In the words of the middle-aged man who appears to be in charge, Bererosa nods quietly. That''s not what she wanted anyway.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 128 00128 Guests from there

    It was just a disguise to say something else.


    "Then I''d like you to at least not use the recording device for my colleagues. Please, we have a colleague who doesn''t want us to reveal himself."


    "I will be as considerate as possible."


    Bererosa bows politely. Bererosa walks to Lynn with the General Manager''s confirmation. Shortly after, Bererosa sighs, catching the sight of her.


    "... I suppose I shouldn''t have said that."


    Bererosa, who activated the third eye on her forehead, did not stop there but raised her to the Eight Circle. And destroyed all the recording devices that entered her senses. It was an act of caring for Lin, who wished for ordinary life. I bowed my head and asked for it, but it was also a sanction against those who were coming.


    Rin palpitates as she brings out the last survivor. It was because of the anxiety that something could happen to him without him seeing it. Even though she whispered that she didn''t want to worry, Lynn frowned.


    Lin calls Bererosa, who walks towards her, to make sure all the survivors are out in the world.


    "That''s it, right? Let''s go help Si-hyun."


    "Yes."


    Lin grabs her palpitating chest and throws herself into a dark red circle. But she couldn''t get inside. The entrance to the heterotopia, as if it had a solid wall, excluded her body.


    Lin notices that the entrance to the heterotopia is blocked at a late pace, and looks at Bererosa.


    "Why can''t you get over it? What about Si-hyun?"


    "Relax, the entrance is still intact. It''s just someone blocking the way. Willing to stop accepting any more enemies."


    "You have that kind of ability?"


    "... which is even stranger without it. But don''t worry. The heterotopia exits are working. It''ll all be over when Se-hyun shows up."


    Bererosa figures out the situation calmly. It was already figured out that the "beings" on that continent - Zephyros - could not come here quickly. It was because the "shield" that prevented their invasion was spread across the Earth.


    The shield was carrying an unknown pond, even Bererosa, but it did not dig deep. If the unknown aide didn''t want to be identified, it was best to leave it alone.


    However, I knew there was such a protective shield that even if Sihyun met Dagon, the guardian of the deep sea, I was confident that I would be able to safely pass here once I reached the exit.


    However, Lin was not relieved after hearing Bererosa''s explanation. The problem with her is that she has a defect.


    "Bererosa, can''t space war get in there?"


    "You can''t go there all at once. It''s not space warfare, it''s space leap. The notion of heterotopia also overlaps with many miracles and fortunes. It''s easy to get to and from, but it''s not even that easy."


    Lin hears Bererosa''s words and settles down. Desperately looking at the entrance of the heterotopia, she lets out a burst of tears.


    "Si-hyun, you have to come out..."


    /131


    Sihyun and Dagon became absolute enemies the moment they saw each other''s eyes. I couldn''t count why, and I couldn''t say why. Moreover, the relationship couldn''t get better, since neither of the two doctors could work together. All that was left was a violent argument until one of the two remained.


    "Come."


    That''s how the encounter with the unknown began.


    Dagon listened to Sihyun and quickly approached the body movements that did not match the massive figure. Dagon, who distorted the surrounding landscape and was eager to destroy the remaining ground, faced with his fist, fought against the unknown without a single retreat.


    Whenever Sihyun and Dagon fought, the surrounding terrain changed with thunder and lightning. The atmosphere shudders without concealing the shaking, and the ground sinks to the bottom without an end.


    Literally, Kyungcheon-dong. With endless corrections, Shi Hyun aimed for Dagon''s feet as he moved to the comma unit, but Dagon showed that he had even read the idea of it before his fist could reach it.


    Dagon''s greatness was more than what he had imagined. ''God'' not given shape and purpose. Among the words he knew, there was only one word that could express Dagon''s wondrous side.


    He could never be discouraged by the word monster or monster. It was respectable by itself. And it was ominous. When I felt like I had seen a part of the world that I had never known before, she was terrified with vague fears.


    "Hehe."


    He shared countless workshops with Dagon and realized that Dagon was decaying his surroundings. The deep sea people who were watching their workshops next to them had been a handful for a long time.


    The ground on which Dagon is treading has become like a bee. The stench of rotting rapidly was random. The stunning ability to retreat from existence alone swallowed the depression. I think I know why the pioneers had to abandon their homes in the aggression of The Circle.


    The opponent-Dagon itself was unreasonable. Psychological pollution, corruption, stink, human sacrifice, endless life, and an unknown power. It had a detrimental effect on the surroundings.


    Xihyun did his best to read Dagon''s unique frequency. However, the only conclusion that entered his mind through harmony was that Dagon had no unique frequency. Borrowing the power of the tributaries or Stigmas did not change the outcome.


    The essence of the shadow was also powerless. No matter how much thought he gave, he could not stop Dagon from advancing. Stigma had nothing to say.


    The only means of access were the winds of death derived from the law of the lion. It was because Dagon reacted every time the black particles passed by. But that was it. Dagon''s life was invisible, and the notion of death was far away. Moreover, the amount that was absorbed at once was very small.


    Sihyun sensed that he was still far away. His physical abilities were similar, but he could not reach Dagon. It was also the limit of those who only received what was given. However, he did not intend to be discouraged. Now that we knew the cause, we just had to fix it.


    The most important thing in this place is to escape safely. He turns his head to accept his defeat. He chose strategic retreat because he had a hunch that even if he went back a few times in the past, the results would not change.


    Sihyun could not bear the pain of burning flesh. Dagon''s corruption begins to penetrate the Shadow Armor and infinite calibration.


    "Damn it."


    When he saw his body rot in the realm of Dagon''s corruption, he bit his molar. There was a huge difference. However, he thought positively. It was because it would have been a handful of sap and repeating past regression if the pair had not emptied their guilt indefinitely.


    He cried in an incomprehensible language and hit Dagon with all his fists. Taking a leap with intense shock to the bone, Jihyun smacked Dagon''s face with all his might.


    It was like hitting a lump of rock, but he was satisfied. It was because I saw the blue-green blood spilling through the green scale with my own eyes.


    The battle grows even more ferocious. For a short while, he threw himself into the forest using his reflexes to allow Dagon''s attack. There was only one way out of the heterotopia he knew.


    Hundreds of meters flew away from the realm of corruption and detected an unintended anomaly. The dark fog spread like a lie and disappeared.


    "... this?"


    At the same time as the fog lifted, Jihyun saw the water of the sea floating underfoot and looked around. Oops, the depth rose high enough for the tree to sink. Before I even said Moore because I was surprised by the rapidly changing environment, the ground collapsed and the water of the sea rose on its behalf.


    The sun that had risen without knowing the sky was falling, and the black night came. An environment and background that has changed in a single moment. I realized that this was all Dagon''s prank when he fell into the cold sea water.


    Quoahhhhhhhhhh.


    Unexpectedly, he felt the great shadow approaching. Seeing the shadow getting darker and darker, he looked up at the sky with an unconscious gaze. There was an underwater city falling towards him.


    "?!"


    Unbelievable mystery, surprise and embarrassment. Shi Hyun became distracted and dived deeply into the sea without any time to list the feelings he felt. It was more of an instinctive judgment.


    Soon after, the underwater city fell into the sea and became a mess. It was like a hurricane had happened in the sea. With the turbulent upward and downward currents, Jihyun is unable to center, and shakes like a reed.


    However, I realized that he was not in a state of embarrassment. It was because I felt Dagon''s swift approach through the currents.


    Despite being underwater, Jihyun tried to take a leap of disregard for the environment. He used nothing as a platform to move toward the exit of the heterotopia.


    Could the Tidal Wave caused by an underwater city have helped? After confirming that there is a dark red circle close enough to be visible to the naked eye, he moved his body without looking back.


    However, there was one fact that he had overlooked. Dagon who came into the water had a completely different physical ability than what he showed on land.


    Dagon narrows his distance from Xi Hyun as he moves underwater without any movement, as if the cannon had been fired. Dagon, who quickly narrowed the street so colorless to say a few seconds, chewed the back of his string with a sharp tooth. To see, to react, to bite. Before his senses even realized it, Dagon was wandering around him for a second attack.


    Khh... aah!


    He shouts, as well as his left arm, as well as the shrugged shoulders and parts of his chest connected to his left arm. Dagon''s slaughter has rendered even the infinite void of immortality immortal. It was not even a smooth recovery.


    When he realized instinctively that Dagon wasn''t after the body, he was sweating cold. Root or origin. Concepts that must be kept. Dagon''s goal was what humans used to call the "soul."


    The spirit of the demonstration was dazed by the sense of rapid decline in one of the constituent elements.


    Unfortunately, Dagon was not the same as Xi Hyun. It was not a living thing, but a divine being. The common creature was in an area where it could not dare be reached.


    ''But I don''t feel better without one punch!''


    Sihyun stopped his footsteps from escaping. The situation is not good, but you don''t seem to be able to relax if you don''t strike Dagon. Instantaneously opening up 45 million ideas, Hyunhyun groaned, unable to endure the turbulence-that rushed through his body.


    All around the sea. There were shadows everywhere. Xi Hyun raised the essence of the shadow. And I pulled all the shadows in my hand. The continuously condensed mass of shadow sucks out the light.


    Simhyun smiled as he converted the resonant wave in harmony with ''it''. Soon, the law of lions fused three forces as it surged with power.


    ''Shadow membrane'' with overwhelming density and ''resonant fracturing'' individualized. And the "law of lions" that drives the winds of death became a trinity in the hands of Jihyun.


    [Combinator Taxable - Emperor]


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 129 00129 Guests from there

    As soon as his arm went forward, the sea split to the left and to the right. It wasn''t Dagon that the resonant wave was aiming for, it was "seawater." A place where heaven and earth open. The Emperor split the sea with the power of resonant ripping. Hundreds of thousands of tons of water suddenly evaporated into space, and Dagon lost his direction and flew towards Xi Hyun.


    The nature of the Dagon, which exerts head-on in the sea, is also temporarily decommissioned. He smashed Dagon''s face with all his strength without having to see the best conditions and the best conditions.


    Dagon couldn''t even think of avoiding. I didn''t think the target, who I had just thought was prey, would be able to shift into this state.


    Kwaggagaoang. Dagon''s face is badly crushed with the cracking of the cliff. The area that can be called the skull was badly distorted, and the cheekbones went into an unknown depth.


    As the turquoise blood splashed through the air like a fountain, Xi Hyun once again awakened three energies: 45 million thought, and his right hand became a storm that was equally devastating. A demonstration that revealed the law of the spinning lion fast enough to burn the entire body, captured the will of a single kill.


    [Combinator Taxable - Emperor]


    Kwaggaga River. Shi Hyun shows the shock that is coming to him, and once again puts it on Dagon''s face. Dagon scrambles in the air with nothing and is clearly built to reveal its crimson flesh and internal structure. However, Dagon became increasingly out of sight of what his body could not do when it was pulled down by gravity.


    ''Screaming sounds the same to you.''


    As she watched Dagon fall deep, she smiled helplessly. He does not hide his joy at the fact that he struck Dagon with a deadly blow. He would, too. He was strong enough to be called a protagonist.


    But sadly, the battle was over here. Time was not on his side. Sihyun''s body could no longer continue the battle. It was quite serious. With 45 million ideas cooled, there was no strength left to pursue Dagon.


    When the sea water, which had been missing for a while by the power of the papal emperor, began to rise again, Shi Hyun turned away.


    ''See you later.''


    Soon after he found the exit of the heterotopia, he threw a rope made of shadows. The string of rapidly shrinking shadows throws him into a dark red circle. At that moment, everything changed. The cold seawater was nowhere to be found, and only the warm sunlight filled it.


    "Crocs."


    Through the exit of the heterotopia, Sihyun came out to the outside world, and he was overwhelmed with the pain of digging his whole body without a chance to taste the fresh air. As soon as the heat of battle subsided, the harsh reality-fatality raised its head.


    "Si Hyun, ¡­? What should I do...!"


    In a frenzied rage, he could see Lin''s face. Rin''s tears pour out without a hitch. Shi Hyun looks up at Lin, reflexively placing his hand on her face.


    The consciousness was getting further and further away from reality. I could see Lin was about to say something. However, the ear has already lost function for a long time. Xihyun realized that his situation was dangerous.


    "Sorry, Lynn."


    The squeezed voice ended there, like vomiting. At the same time, Xi Hyun''s consciousness was cut from there.


    /132


    As soon as his mind sank, what he felt for the first time was warmth. The warmth that spread throughout his body without opening his eyes enriched his mind. The next thing I felt was an uplifting aroma.


    When she realized whose it was, she opened her eyes. When he looked up at the familiar ceiling, he immediately realized that the place where he was lying was home.


    Sihyun, who raised a heavy body-torso like lead, breathed silently.


    The two eyes that could not focus were so distraught as if they had been taken away and put back, and the limbs were shaken away from Jihyun''s will like a lump of cotton swallowed water.


    There was no place that didn''t hurt. There was no normal movement. However, he was relieved. His body was definitely recovering. A little, but we were heading for the summit. It was inspiring.


    As she examined her body, she turned her head and saw a woman lying on her back.


    "Lynn."


    Sihyun stroked Lynn''s head with stiff arms. Since the tears were still clear around her eyes, she was able to lift her mouth while sighing silently. It''s because Lin was told how worried she was about herself.


    Lean woke up from a warm touch and reacted violently as soon as she saw the demonstration.


    "Si-hyun, you''re up!"


    Lin jumped from her seat and hugged him.


    "How long has it been?"


    "Two days. I lay there dead for two days. So you know how worried I was? I cried for the night just in case..."


    After talking to her, Lin remembers her face, puffed with tears. A face that is hard to show to others. Lin covers her red face with both hands.


    "Don''t look, Si-hyun."


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "It''s swollen. And I haven''t washed properly in two days..."


    "It''s okay because it looks pretty to me."


    "No! When did you learn to say that?"


    Seeing Lin wipe her tears and smile brightly, she opened her mouth.


    "Everything okay in the last two days?"


    "It''s weird, it happened a lot. A lot has happened while you were asleep."


    Lynn turns on the television, thinking she''d rather show it to you herself than explain it. As soon as the screen lit up, a woman appeared in front of her eyes. A colorless, transparent jewel in dark green hair and forehead. Armed with an angel smile, she was Bererosa, who also knew Sihyun well.


    On the screen, she was making a statement. The content was simple, but the destructive power contained within it was enormous. What The One did in her world. The Unity Orion breached a passageway to Earth. And the circle is invading the Earth through that passageway. He had told all the truths that had been hidden so far.


    Explaining The circle''s power step by step, he was preaching the risk that there might be heterotopia connected to Zephyros, but no one was listening. The intestine just became noisy.


    "That was two days ago. As soon as you got out of heterotopia, Bererosa told the truth. It was only poison to hide the existence of Zephyros and the space-heterotopia."


    "... but I made a difficult decision. Seeing as how you pulled out something you could''ve hidden."


    "That''s how callously they judge fee-fewer circles. If you hide it forever, you''ll only be left with nothing. Because if you don''t, you have to give people a sense of purpose. Maybe it''s better to insist on being strong if you want to live."


    Soon after, as the screen switched, there were numerous discussions under the guise of featured broadcasts. Sihyun listened to them without missing anything.


    Many were outraged by the behavior of the pioneers. If what Bererosa said is true, it was no different from what Bererosa said about the Earth being attacked because of variables it didn''t think of.


    But others advocated the actions of the pioneers. Thanks to the actions of the pioneers, ''Thought ability'' was undeniable.


    And the desire to live is unstoppable. They stated precisely that the pioneers who quietly entered through the passageway were not the problem, but the one who maliciously exploited the passageway.


    The other side was insisting on trying to figure out a way to fight the circle. Grandeliol was having second thoughts, and the Busan situation suggested that we should stay in place until we get a little more structure.


    I could tell just by looking at the chaos. The opinions between each other were rarely narrowed down. The discussion gradually expanded to midterm heating. Moderator intervention was also useless.


    Seeing the debate scene as if it were just a reflection of the current situation, she turned to Lynn.


    "Bererosa won''t be able to make it for a while."


    It was a truth that must be revealed someday, but it was too early for humans to accept it. Even the demonstration of ''its existence'' was so dull as to be dreamy or fresh.


    No one could understand the majesty and greatness of "being." It was clear that there were fewer people who felt the crisis and were seriously thinking about circles.


    As she worried about Bererosa, Lynn gently puffed her cheeks.


    "You''re on your own. Don''t you worry. It was Bererosa who made it big."


    "There''s a thorn in the horse."


    "It''s my heart."


    "But I don''t think Bererosa has the power to tell you anything about me. Aren''t you?"


    At his exact point, Rin lets out a sound of pain.


    "Ugh, but..."


    "Then you can worry a little bit."


    Sihyun strokes her head to ease her mood, looking down at her hand unconsciously. Cleaner than ever. Thinner, smaller fingers. At a late stroke, he opened his mouth, noticing that something was wrong with his body.


    "By the way, don''t you think my body is shrinking?"


    "That''s it, of course... No, I think I''d better see it for myself."


    Lin holds up the mirror in her hand as she takes a shot. When he received the mirror, he looked at his face. And the question became convinced. It was because there was a boy in the mirror who would have just become a middle school student. Extraordinary appearance. Small-looking compared to your age. Xi Hyun''s sigh did not wither from the fact that he had gone back in time.


    After realizing that his face was stiff, Lin urgently said what she heard from Bererosa.


    "According to Bererosa, Sehyun said that you were seriously hit by the ''Unknown Source Attack''. His body is too young to react to it. But don''t worry, I said I''ll be fine in time. I''ll do my best to take care of you!"


    "I wasn''t worried. I''m just embarrassed because my body is shrinking."


    Then he remembered that Dagon had ripped his soul out. It was a matter I handed over because I wasn''t sure at the time of the battle. However, I felt a subtle emotion when I saw the body become difficult because of the reactions to the lost soul.


    Sihyun saw his face reflected in the mirror and sighed an unbearable sigh. It was a relief that the loss of soul was expressed in a form that was easy to recognize. However,


    "Middle school."


    "It fits, it fits. I told you twice because I''m in middle school!"


    She looks at Lynn''s face, strangely energetic, and bows her head. Unlike her endlessly rising mood, his mood falls to the ground.


    /133


    Soon after arriving at the Hunter Management Division Hospital, Sihyun stepped into the hospital room where Lindsey is hospitalized. Even in empty words, he was not in good condition, but he could not lie down forever. While thinking about it, he decided to move his body. It was also a good walk for two joules.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 130 00130 Guests from there

    Lin hugged him without even trying, but he pushed her away like that. When she arrived at the hospital room with Lindsey, she greeted Su-hyeon, then approached Lindsey eating an apple delightfully.


    I came to ask you, "Are you okay?" I don''t think you should. "


    When he approached the chair and sat down, he looked at Lindsey. The bandaged shoulder is noticeable, but it looks fine. The color was good and the movement did not look uncomfortable.


    "Who...?"


    "It''s Sihyun."


    "Then why is it like that? It''s hard."


    "Don''t worry about it, it''s a slow recovery."


    Shi Hyun shakes his hand as if he didn''t want to say it, and throws a fruit basket he bought as a medical greeting gift. Lindsey was delighted with Sihyun''s visit and pouted her lips. She had already noticed the identity of him a long time ago.


    "You got hurt because of me. Grandpa told me everything. I''m only gonna say this once, so listen up. Thank you..."


    Lindsey bowed her head to him with the expression described above. He was thankful a few times for his reckless wind.


    "... What are you talking about?"


    "You''re the one who stitched up my wound in the shadows in the first place. You saved our guild members in heterotopia..."


    "So?"


    "What''s wrong with that? I knew you were the pioneer who was called the King of Shadows. Those things in the heterotopia were never a man-made area to deal with. There''s only one person in Korea with that kind of power in the shadows, right?"


    "I see you used a shadow."


    Sihyun remembered that something like that happened too late. At that time, he didn''t even think that the emergency measures taken under the commitment to save Lindsey would come back like this, but he just drove a tear.


    "I''m sorry. Lindsey clearly remembers the sight of you in the shadows, and I have no excuse for it."


    She bowed her head, and she shook her hand.


    "It''s okay. It doesn''t matter how many people you know."


    Approaching Lindsey, Lin looks at her and quietly mutters.


    "Miss Lindsey, I don''t want you to talk nonsense. I wish you would just pretend like you didn''t know. She has a lot to worry about besides that."


    Lindsey naturally nodded her head as she saw Lin''s face speaking with a bright smile. It was because I found elegance and dignity in Lin that she lacked in herself. It was also because of a feeling of intimidation that could not be expressed in words.


    When she saw Lindsey''s shoulder wrapped around the bandage moving freely, she sighed for relief. It''s because her recovery was faster than I expected.


    "Still, it''s a miracle we ran into them and ended up that good."


    Sihyun was genuinely pleased with Lindsey''s rebirth. It was because I didn''t need to hear that someone I knew was dead, and I didn''t need to see the face of controversy that made me sad about it.


    "Yeah, I''m fine, as you can see. I was able to get out early. The problem is the guild members."


    Lindsey bows her head with a solemn expression. Her guild members encountered giant fishermen in a devastating heterotopia have suffered heavy casualties. The whole guild stopped for a while because of that.


    "Four of the guild members are dead, and most of them suffer from sequelae. I can count on a healthy person. No one knows how many days it will take for the guild members to heal."


    Lindsey clenched her two fists and vomited. It was because there was one person who came to her mind now.


    "Kedum is the most pressing of all."


    "Kedum?"


    Sihyun tilted his head. I knew Kedum was the son of Karidom and a pioneer II, but I didn''t hear what was happening to him. Lindsey, who saw her face full of curiosity, opened her mouth to unravel his question.


    "Kedum lost his original form because of them."


    "Sounds like you''ve become a monster."


    "Yes, I haven''t changed my mind, but I''ve become no different from them."


    In Lindsey''s statement, she scratched her head. I knew deep-sea people were going to use humans as sacrifices, but I had no idea that pioneer II - Kedoom - was an ally.


    Is there a reason why I had to do that? The thought of passing unnaturally woke him up. It''s because I think Kedum, among the sacrifice-survivors, may know something about its existence. There was no basis, but an infinite number of extremely developed senses shouted.


    "I''d like to meet him."


    After saying goodbye to Lindsey, she left the room with Lynn. Opportunity raised concerns while walking beside him.


    "Are you sure? I think you''re the bigger deal. You don''t need to rest, do you?"


    "It''s okay, professor. Recovery is going smoothly."


    "Then that''s a relief."


    "More importantly, where is Kedum? If I''m right, I think I''m at the Hetero Response Center."


    "Precisely. I''m working on ways to restore him myself."


    He smiled brightly when he heard the words of support. It seemed like things would go easier than I thought.


    /134


    When Sihyun and Rin arrived at the 5th Lab at the Hetero Care HQ, Karidom fell in shock. It was because Bererosa remembered that she had read the memory-base. Lin notices what he was thinking, even with the look on his face, looking at him coldly.


    "Don''t look at me like that because I don''t eat. If Bererosa finds out, we''ll get over it. There''s no way out of her eyes anyway. It''s weird wanting you to do that."


    "... Ha, but that''s not why I''m here, is it?"


    "I''ve heard that Kedum, your son, is in trouble. Apparently, you''ve changed?"


    As soon as Sihyun spoke about Kedum, Karidom was choked. Before I asked him why his body became smaller, I ate a big bowl.


    As Sihyun said, Kedum was in an unspeakable state. Bondi was a ''mortal''. Unlike ordinary humans, they had gills and clear skin, but when they wore gloves and hats, they looked like humans.


    But now Kedum has a body that cannot be hidden by such disguises. It was a burdensome change to fit into other people''s baskets.


    "What brings you to Kedum?"


    "You don''t have to take a sunny attitude. I just have a few questions."


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    "I believe that."


    Soon after he walked to a quiet place in the lab, he was able to see a room installed inside the room. Kedum enters the room with glass everywhere. There were irregular rows of machines all around the room watching for anomalies and stools.


    "You really look like a deep sea person."


    As he approached the transparent room, he saw Kedum turn into a deep-sea person. Green scales and unusually long arms. Even though the developed gills and rakes were characteristic of the deep sea, it was no exaggeration. It was completely different from what it looked like inside Grandeliol.


    Knock, knock. He tapped the glass wall lightly.


    "I want to talk to you."


    "I have nothing to say, so go."


    Kedum growls low. After two days of scrutiny, his enthusiasm and enthusiasm disappeared. But he didn''t give up.


    "If you tell me a special story, I''ll give you a special gift. What do you think?"


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    "For example, what about that story you heard in Heterotopia-"


    When Sihyun said that, Kedum quickly lost his will. I have met it hundreds of times. No matter how sincere he was, it was clear that the other party would not accept it.


    Kedum sighs coldly.


    "Hmph, I''m sure I''d be fooling around, but why would I tell you?"


    "You mean what you experienced with someone else?"


    "Yes, I did. But all he came to me with was contempt and ridicule."


    "What did you talk about?"


    "..."


    "Why don''t you say something deceptive? If you say it one more time, it won''t change. And by the way, I can confidently say I''m a serious, caring audience."


    "Listen and don''t kick your tongue. I want to kill him."


    Kedum, who felt an unfounded sense of trust in his words, grumbled and uttered with his mouth what had happened to him. I spilled everything I heard and experienced in the cognitive assembly.


    Great Old One. The demonstration of the ''cosmic statue'' running through space, space, dimensions and dimensions felt like a blocked wall. It''s because I finally realized where Dagon and many others came from.


    "..."


    After finishing the story, Kedum thought that Sihyun would make fun of himself. There were some absurd words and terminology that he heard.


    "Does that make you laugh? Do you think I''m crazy about what happened to me in heterotopia?"


    "No, I know you''ve had a very rare experience."


    "Do you think I''m telling the truth?"


    "Yes, he will. I told you the truth, didn''t I?"


    Through Yuyamuya, the demonstration that stood at the boundary of matter and antimatter passed through the transparent glass wall completely. Kedum looks at the sights, forgetting to breathe.


    "I''ve told you a special story, so I''ll give you a special gift as promised."


    I repeated the clumping as the shadow shifted in his hands. Suddenly, the shadow, which was floating like liquid, formed a single shape. It was a dull black bracelet.


    But Kedum could not keep his mouth shut. It was because I watched the crude bracelet form before my eyes.


    "Is this...?"


    "Shadow Bracelet. I''m in it. It''s not bad."


    Kedum frowned on his words, but remembered that he was a guest brought by his father, Khalidom, and put the Shadow Bracelet on his wrist without any worries.


    "Ugh?!"


    At the same time, a miracle happened. Kedum''s body began to shrink like before. Kedum can''t hide his chest from the dramatic changes that are taking place in his body. How much time has passed. Kedum looks down at his body with his eyes full of surprises.


    Height and face. Body and character. It was all the body of a pioneer II in his memory. The bracelet of shadow that contained the mystery of the ''Eternal Being'' restored Kedum''s body to its original state.


    "Ah, ah..."


    Kedum was moved and unable to speak as he thought he would never be able to recover it.


    "If you don''t take off your clothes in vain, you''ll be able to live as before."


    Carrydom blushed his eyes as he watched the scene beyond the transparent glass wall. He also expressed his gratitude and admiration for his ability.


    "Thank you, thank you."


    /135


    Lin hugged a seventh grader who was young. When I was a child, my body, which was not that big, was pinched in Lynn''s arms. Lin hugged him in a pose that looked like a bear, rubbing his cheeks with his cheeks.


    "Heehee."


    "You laugh like a man."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 131 00131 Guests from there

    Lin took one of the evenly cut pieces of apple with a fork. Afterwards, I patted his butt and put a fork in his mouth.


    "I love my childhood. It''s cute and tasty. Now, ah, go ahead."


    "Decreased body does not mean decreased mental age. I can eat alone."


    Sihyun sighs and takes the fork he''s holding and shoves it in his mouth. Lin cried out for pity with false tears as she saw a harsh demonstration.


    "Rebellion already. That makes you sad. Si-hyun, what have you done wrong?"


    "What the hell do you want to play? She''s a nurse. She''s my sister."


    Lynn considers the choice. But her answer was fixed from the beginning. I could take care of her at any time, but I couldn''t always take care of her as my older sister.


    "You''re a big sister if you choose. When you see me-nim, who is passionate about taking care of her day and night, you can''t beat yourself up, right?"


    Rin stares at him furiously. Then I took a hot breath while sweeping his cheek with my index finger. Close enough to reach each other''s lips. Sihyun coldly replied with a slit of an apology.


    "Technically, you''re my sister. I thought being a sister didn''t make a difference."


    "... Si-hyun, what are you talking about?"


    Lynn''s pupils are heavily shaken. The answer she wanted was not because of that.


    "Even if we don''t create a situational drama between you and your brother, our relationship is already between you and your brother. We both didn''t say implicitly, but it doesn''t make a difference between the ages, does it? On paper or physically."


    Lin did not hesitate to pull the ball of Sehyun, who choked down her age-37 or 175-year-old. Xi Hyun''s cheek, which was struck by the pioneer''s grip, was red as it stretched like a sticky rice cake.


    "It hurts."


    "I''m saying it hurts, because it hurts me that much. Do you know how sad it is to say that about such a beautiful sister?"


    Rin turns her head as if she were throwing up. Sihyun took her lips to her cheeks for a moment to ease Lynn''s mind.


    "This is not good enough."


    "I know."


    The two of them were close enough to catch their breath and coveted each other''s lips without anyone having to say first. Using the background sound of beating heart beating violently, Sihyun and Lynn touched each other''s bodies. Even though they seemed to soon see love, their teasing became more and more explicit.


    Dongdongdongdongdong.


    But the atmosphere was broken by the doorbell. Lin frowns as she falls away from him with a regretful look.


    "Who comes at this hour unnoticed?"


    Time is late in the afternoon. It was a time when you wouldn''t have been able to come, but Lynn told a mean story to a guest who broke the intimate atmosphere. Lynn opened the front door with a slow gesture, and she could see two people.


    "You don''t look so good, Lynn."


    "Hey, Lynn!"


    The two were Bererosa and Deeroe.


    /136


    Lin was hypotensive because of an unexpected visit between Bererosa and Dero. Just a little more, and I could have done the same thing with him. But I can''t tell you that story. Lin takes a quiet drink and something to eat and sits down.


    Sihyun bowed his head to Bererosa.


    "Thanks for cleaning up after me. I didn''t get a chance to tell you, but I''m glad you''re here."


    "That''s okay. It was one of the things I had to do anyway."


    Bererosa smiles, holding out her shopping bag.


    "Oh, and take this. It''s small, but it''s meant to be friendly, so don''t be burdened."


    Leaping forward quickly, Lin examined the contents of the shopping bag before she did. Did they bring any gold or silver? Lin opened her shopping bag with a little interest, and she had to tilt her head. Inside was something she couldn''t even imagine.


    "What''s with the cake?"


    "I moved next door. I told you, it was meant to be friendly."


    Lynn couldn''t open her mouth when she saw Bererosa''s face, smiling ferociously. It was unclear what her intentions were.


    "Bought and bought the house next door?"


    "Yeah, I was going to buy the house on the right, but somebody already lived there. I had no choice but to go to the house on the left."


    Bererosa said that there was not enough coin to buy a cookie, so it was unrealistic. Given her social status and position, it doesn''t make sense to move.


    "How is the kingdom going to move here? It''s 10 hours from here to Haley, right?"


    "Don''t worry. The house here is like a vacation home. Will you stay here all day, though?"


    Bererosa continues to speak, shaking nervously. She had already fully remodeled the interior of the new house. It changed the space itself so that it could travel back and forth between Hailer and Korea at any time. Although she was limited, she was now able to do "hyperspace warfare" without any problems.


    "Why did you choose this place? There are plenty of places where you can get your own mansion if you just say the word."


    "But there''s no Se-hyun there."


    As soon as she heard Bererosa''s words, she was having a lot of fun with him. Bererosa could not understand the intention of saying such things. Bererosa, who alternated between her and Lin, said with a serious expression.


    "Lynn, I''ll be honest with you. I''m interested in Se-hyun."


    "No, why!? You know I''m here, right?"


    "If only my mind could move as you think."


    "Void, void! It can''t be."


    "It''s common for pioneers, isn''t it? It''s not worth fighting for. Adopting women and expanding your horizons is what every male body wants."


    Excellent enough to strike against Dagon beyond his personality. To the position of trusting Lin to the end. I liked Bererosa. Such feelings have become even more noticeable for the pioneers these days because it is an unexpected face.


    "That''s why I would like to formally apply for a relationship with you, what about you?"


    Sihyun, who was caught up in an unprecedented storm, did not overcome Lynn''s temperament and stepped forward to Bererosa. He was just dumbfounded. He will, too. Bererosa was the queen who ruled the Hayler continent and the ideal type that every man wanted.


    "We haven''t met in a while, right?"


    "The length of time we meet is not important. It''s about what you feel and what you share."


    "... but I won''t deny it."


    Sihyun looks up and down at Bererosa. For the past few days, all she knew about Bererosa was that she was colder and colder than she looked. He could also see that he cared more about Lin than his own body.


    Moreover, it could also include that he dislikes humans, but that was not something that Shi Hyun could underestimate. Whatever her personal thoughts, Bererosa was doing the best she could.


    "Hmmm, let''s figure that part out."


    Bererosa notices that she is blatantly considerate of herself, and clears her throat to air out the atmosphere.


    "As you know, some polygamy in the world of pioneers is not uncommon. It''s a natural survival instinct to find a pet strong enough to protect itself in a drug-breeding world. In that sense, it doesn''t matter that a remarkably strong man has multiple women. It''s nature''s providence and reason. Moreover, in 55 years, the number of pioneers in the war against circles has declined. Not to mention the number of men."


    "Si-hyun, don''t listen. The devil''s horse."


    After realizing what Bererosa was going to say, Lin hurriedly blocked his ears. But Bererosa continued her story without hesitation.


    "It is also our responsibility to prosper our species. I have that obligation as a woman. But at least because I wanted to have a son that I liked, I took this shame on my knees and told the story. I thought we could love each other in the ''future'' not far from now."


    After finishing the story, Bererosa looked at the demonstration with a slightly reminded look. She smiled bitterly and said her opinions.


    "I really appreciate the confession. I don''t want it to be that hard. You''re just unhappy, too. Besides, you''re sorry about Lynn, right?"


    "Who set that up? Not being able to be together as many people."


    "Huh?"


    In Bererosa''s provocative and beautiful words, Xi Hyun tilted his head. because it sounded like it was okay even if there were several. But even before Sihyun asked about him, Bererosa stood up.


    "The rush will be poisonous, so that''s all for today. I''m just here to declare war on you. I didn''t mean anything by it."


    Bererosa bows politely. She doesn''t whip. It was a big harvest just by noticing that Sihyun had a more human mindset than the pioneers.


    "That means the most, right?!"


    Bererosa approaches Sihyun, leaving Lean behind. And I only recited it to Sihyun.


    "Se-hyun, you and I are going to be very good couples. ''Cause I saw a future like that.''"


    "No way¡­?"


    Bererosa''s third eye shines faintly. Bererosa had been watching him from the beginning. He will, too. She saw it through her third eye. He smiles brightly with Sihyun in the future.


    "I''ll let you know soon enough. Two is more fun than one."


    Bererosa, who left the same riddle behind, took Deeroe out the front door.


    "See you, Lynn!"


    "Lynn, next time, let''s have a little more sincere conversation."


    "Wait, I''m not done talking! Over there!"


    Rin goes after Bererosa and Deeroe. Sihyun stayed alone in the house and sighed. He gently tapped his cheek. because it seemed to have another lump on it.


    Red Ticket Attention


    - If you don''t like dirty things, you can skip it.


    Sihyun thought he wanted to trouble Lin. I thought hard. I thought hard. Lin never saw her embarrassed face because she was always in the same position.


    Lin, who was lying in a seductive position on the bed, bowed her head slightly to see if she had read the gaze of that expression. It was only a matter of time before I had to give up because of Bererosa and Dero again. Lin instinctively felt that she was hoping for herself, and gently rubbed her cheek.


    "I don''t hate those eyes to make a little kid look bad."


    It was a serious eye, unlike what it looked like.


    The eyes you can never see at that age. After watching the childhood demonstration, Lin controlled her mind without hesitation and kissed her lips.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 132 00132 extra

    Lin shudders at her waist with a sweet scent that faintly seeps into her nose. The aroma that seemed to make sense just by smelling it was also addictive. Lin glances at her with dazzling eyes, noticing that the scent is coming from her.


    "Haang, what happened? Si-hyun, you smell nice. I can''t stand the thought of this."


    "Well, I don''t know."


    Sihyun and Lin became one in each other''s mouths. Rin gently hugs her little demonstration. Her movements were so delicate that I could feel the feeling that it might break.


    "Si-hyun, I''ll teach you everything. You don''t have to be afraid."


    "Are you still confused about your sister? If you don''t, I think I''ll keep going, so I''ll fit in this time, yo. Sis."


    Sihyun became her sister as she wished.


    "Thank you, Si-hyun."


    Sihyun and Lin, who could not bear the boiling emotions, put their tongues together and tasted each other''s flesh. And I kept on longing. A screech. A mixture of saliva and saliva produces an obscene sound of water. Lin groans with a happy groan, hugging one of her smaller heads.


    As my breath and breath collided, Xi Hyun and Lin ran up. The breaths of Jihyun and Lin, who fiercely occupied each other''s mouths, became rougher. Sihyun reached out his hand and grabbed Lynn''s breasts that were rising abundantly.


    Lin''s shifting breasts, moving between her fingers like a dough, had extreme elasticity that was not suitable for size. Sihyun insisted on a hard pacifier that was hard enough to be seen on his pajamas.


    "Hmph! Hmph, not there. Si-hyun, you''re weak. I can''t believe I''m learning to do something so bad already. You said you''d teach me."


    Lin shudders as she touches her chest. Hands smaller and warmer than usual. Lin sighs softly in her purple hands, noticing how fragile she is.


    The little white hand was the boy''s, but it was an adult''s technique to tease the center of the blown fruit. Lin breathed out a hot breath in a treacherous situation that would not normally be tasted.


    Lin feels something hot and blunt on her belly button. She looks down. There were trembling objects of a massive erection. As she pushes her pajamas away, Lynn smiles softly.


    The time I thought about it was not that long. Looking at the attractive part, she did not hesitate to head down towards the lower half of Xi Hyun''s body. Lin looks at the outline of a large rising object and sweeps it with a thin finger.


    "What''s here?"


    Lin naturally lowered her panties, smiling as if she were looking at a gift pack. The thing that protruded from the outside was already shining with Cooper''s liquid.


    "Wow..."


    Lin lets out a little elasticity. It''s because Xi Hyun''s things were much different than usual. First of all, my pubic hair was clean around me and my pigment was pale. The boy''s fluffy skin was shining a spotless pink bean.


    "I''m ashamed, sis."


    "No, don''t be shy, Si-hyun. That''s enough to brag about."


    Lynn says something gracefully to hide her embarrassment, but she can''t help it until her face turns red. The appearance was cute, but not at all the size.


    Something so thick that it can barely fit in one hand. And a bigger one. A straight and curved pole. It was also spectacular that the sheer tendons and veins were swollen because my skin was brighter because I was younger. It was because the surface looked more bumpy.


    Although it was smaller than when I was an adult, the average was rising sharply.


    Lin graciously smiled, smelling the dark aroma that came to mind before the males or beasts. The spectacular things of the adolescent boy were more attractive than I thought.


    "You were this big when you were a kid, and you''re trying to make how many women cry, Si-hyun."


    A boy and an adult, Lin looks at the demonstration of two elements that do not match. Her gut is heightened. It was a kind of virtue. I couldn''t hide my excitement because I thought I could have a demonstration of my childhood enemies.


    "The past and the present are all mine."


    Lin sticks out her tongue and licks the pink bean. You don''t put it in your mouth, it just rolls around like a searing stone. Whether his skin was weaker than before, he could not get into more direct pleasures.


    "I can''t stand it. I''m shaking. You''re cute, Si-hyun. But don''t worry. Leave it all to your sister. I''ll definitely teach you some manners."


    "Please, Sister."


    Lin saw his red face and put a big erection in her mouth. Lin couldn''t resist the overflowing saliva when the stuffed stuff came in, and spilled it onto the pole. Every time Rin spits out something she swallowed, the sputum-covered item shimmers with light.


    Lin smiled satisfactorily as she shook her lower back. Whenever a clean item turns red, Lin shudders without knowing it. It was because of the virtue of being defiled by his own mouth.


    As Cooper''s tongue touches Cooper''s flowing tip, the thread stretches. Liquid in which the saliva and Cooper fluid of the rind were excreted flowed down to the scrotum of the string. Seeing Lin constantly pouting under her lips, she stood up.


    "Sis, I''m sorry. I can''t stand it."


    "Yes!?"


    Before Rin even reacted, Shi Hyun went back behind her. Then he lowers his pants as hard as he can. As a feminine trapeze spread through the room, her colored hip bone appeared and she put her stuff inside. The woman who had been warmed was sweating with hot heat, so it was not difficult for large objects to get into her thighs.


    Moreover, Xi Hyun''s items were covered in saliva and Cooper''s fluid, making it easier.


    "Ugh?! Si-hyun, this..."


    "It''s my sister''s fault. Because you only joke with your mouth!"


    Jihyun, wrapped around Lin''s slender waist with both arms, moved her back and forth. The thick, elongated object moves back and forth, sweeping through the vagina between the hip bones coolly. Lin bites her lip on another stimulus than a direct insertion. The stimulus that an object gains as long and hard is beyond the ordinary category.


    "Ha, this is never the size a middle school student can have."


    Lin''s back trembled as something so large that it was hard to see in grown men wriggled between her thighs. The bigger Rin''s sleep, the more strength he had over his waist. As the big swollen head smoothly sweeps through the clitoris, Lynn vomits out a groan.


    "That''s my sister''s favorite place, not there."


    Despite Lynn''s plea, her movements do not stop. Rather, she uses her scream as her background tone to move faster and more sophisticated.


    The squeaking, clattering buttocks and shiny thighs clash with the objects of the string. Even though it was not a direct act, Lin vomited groaning into the thick objects that were forcefully moving between her legs.


    The heat contained by the huge objects was so hot that it was different from ordinary people. It was like looking at a steel rod like it was on fire.


    Ji-hyun, who was obsessed with Lynn''s hot body, focused on the nerves that came to her. She pushes back as hard as she can before pushing her waist forward and squeezing until Lynn''s butt is in a naughty shape.


    When I saw the amount of mouthwash smeared on the object as I moved back and forth, I quietly recited it as if ridiculed.


    "You feel better than usual. Are you excited about being young?"


    "No, I won''t forgive you for even thinking of pranking my sister with something this big."


    Unlike a horse, there is an endless stream of filthy water flowing through Lynn''s crotch. He moved his back mercilessly. Even when he was young, his strength was not going anywhere. How much time has passed. Lin loses her original purpose and vomits her honest feelings.


    "Feels good, chum, chum."


    Lin twitched in her hands several times. She grips the sheet tightly, not being able to overcome the sensation. Whenever Lin showed a crying face, she sped up, exhaling a hot breath.


    Just as Lin was relentlessly secretly exhaling filthy fluid, Xi Hyun''s object was also expanding to its limit.


    "It''s hot, hahaha, even longer, so I can feel it scratching the inside of my thighs."


    Lin was bludgeoned by Xi Hyun like a sailboat swept by the tide.


    She looks down at her indifference. There, an obscene scene unfolds that she could not imagine.


    A big inflated bean was rapidly moving between her crotch. It was like watching a plum that was so big that it was ripe. Moreover, it seemed to be a new shape in the vagina because the length was exceptionally large.


    "Hmmm, bad boy. If you shake your back without a tune, you''ll have to fall out."


    Whenever the top of the chunky swollen head touches the clitoris, Lin falls asleep with an indescribable pleasure. You howl in a sweet-smelling voice.


    "Heh, heh."


    The smoother, flawless, clean thighs became an excitement spice, and the louder Xi Hyun''s moaning became. The nicely raised vagina was split to the left and to the right, sticking to the head and rod and applying a transparent liquid.


    "Phew, I can''t believe it feels good... to have a little kid shake his back. I''m not a pervert. I was just trying to teach you the right sex life."


    "That''s not very convincing."


    At last, he saw Lin''s waist bending like an arrow, unable to endure the pleasure, realizing that he had also reached his limit. He felt the unbearable pleasure coming from down there, and moved his back with all his strength. And when he reached the end, he pushed his lower back as hard as he could.


    "Come out."


    The object buried inside your thigh flutters vigorously as it comes out forward. Within moments, the white matter sprayed from the basin was scattered all over the bed. Luxurious eruptions out of the ordinary. Despite pouring out five or six times more sheep than others, the masses were not losing their strength, but were emitting hot heat between their thighs.


    Inspired by the boy''s unique scent and the boy''s unique foot, Lynn reflectively tightened her thighs. Rin looks at the semen flowing down her thighs like hot water. She smiles satisfactorily.


    "You''re not losing your strength after spilling it like that. You''re exhilarating. I have no choice but to let her go."


    Lynn starts taking off her clothes one by one. Every time, her figure turned out to be hostile. A full-bodied chest that doesn''t lose shape or elasticity while lying down, with eleven character abs clearly visible. A thin calf, unlike a thigh full of meat. And a red-blooded vagina from what you just did. Lin, who revealed everything about her, hugged her.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. It will not be converted to academic work.

 133 00133 extra

    Red Ticket Attention


    - If you don''t like dirty things, you can skip it.


    "... my little frogman, will you please me a little bit more?"


    With a stirring breath, Xi Hyun''s objects tremble once again, whether they just remembered the previous crashing. At the same time, another lump of semen that had not yet come out of the tool was spurted out.


    Reflexively looking down at Lynn''s vagina, she couldn''t take her eyes off. The colorful place that did not change a few times was ripe, so it was even under the skin.


    An elongated, transparent honey water flows through the cracks and seeps into the hip bone. Rin breathed and repeated the screaming contractions and relaxations. The series is all obvious enough to see, but Lynn reveals her teeth without hiding them.


    Sihyun approached Rin like a bee attracted by a flower.


    Then I pushed the object through the red-hot vagina.


    Squeaking. With a burst of hostile water, an unsuitable object invades your body. The object that contained the hot heat went into a state that seemed to melt the vagina. The well-ripe fruit swallowed smooth, thick, and elongated objects even though the striations did not give strength to the waist.


    "Ha, ha, ha, ha, best, ha, ha."


    Lynn''s thighs fluttered, unable to tolerate the satiety. Sihyun couldn''t help but moan as she shrieked. It was like my insides were sucking on stuff.


    Lin hugged him with open arms, as the face of a naive, reckless Se-hyun - boy - became pleasantly bitten. A situation where the body and mind become one. Lin climbed to her peak with the insertion alone, feeling the warmth of her voice.


    He moved his lower back gradually, looking at Lynn''s face that was unfastened. She wipes her brow with her hands, sweating pubic bones, but her back doesn''t stop.


    "Where''s the man who wants to teach you?"


    As Lin was exhausted, she revealed her nature. Immense. She scratched Lin''s insides as much as she could with a developed object that didn''t match her appearance.


    Maybe it''s because of the unfamiliar body. At first, it was unnatural for him to move his waist, but over time, his teasing became increasingly incompetent. Immediately, he licked his neck, and Lin frowned with tears.


    "Hmmm, but you''re too good. I scratch all my favorite places with my naive face, so if you want to teach me, I have nothing to teach you."


    Sihyun glanced at Rin and was satisfied. It was because she was confident because she had nowhere else to go, and all she had left was a woman who was overwhelmed with joy.


    As the two sweaty bodies overlapped, there was a thumping sound. Whenever things reach the roots, Lin screams as she reaches the tiny peak.


    Her soft, ripe insides do not let go. The pink innards on the door were dragged out as hard as they could to cut through the hot, hard flesh.


    It was also difficult to demonstrate the vibrations in the intense vagina. The internal tightening in different directions was because it was sticky and stretched by digging into the weaknesses of the objects. It was as if it was moving to extract semen.


    Sihyun looked up and down at the chest in front of his eyes. Despite his vigorous movements, he saw a lump of extreme flesh that remained circular, and he shoved the rising nipple into his mouth.


    She fell in love with the scent of a woman digging into her mouth. He took the female hyacinth deep into his lungs and bit his pretty pink nipple.


    "Uh-huh-huh-huh. You said you were weak there, Si-hyun. Take it easy."


    Unlike a thoughtful tone, Lin shuddered as soon as she put her nipple in her mouth. Her nipple was sensitive enough to react even after it had already been touched by the heightened sensation.


    There was no way I could resist the warm, squirming feeling in my mouth. He looked down at Rin, who was struggling with a happy expression, and he smiled bitterly.


    "I''ll make you feel better."


    "Like last time...?"


    In a dazzling ritual, Lin recalls the [command] she gave the last time. Her whole experience of being sexually impressed clearly showed her how much pleasure she could get through sex.


    "It''ll be better than last time."


    With endless corrections, he focused his mind on his objects. Then a large and small spur rose from the pole. Soon after, the massive object draws a rugged curve as if it were a list of huge beads.


    "?!"


    Lin could not even groan at the waves of joy digging into her insides. Someone scratches her thick fingers, and she looks down. Lin shakes her head to the left and to the right, noticing that the object had turned into a ridiculous shape at once. It was never a pleasure to be gained by common behavior.


    "Uhh, this form is treason."


    The lump of flesh that scratches my insides without pity is not enough hot and hard. It was only a shape to stimulate the female. Lin grips the sheet while biting her lip. For the first time in his life, Lynn trembled without knowing what to do.


    Due to Lynn''s fierce reaction, he spurred on the movement. A squeak. The filthy sound of the water occupies the room, much different from the one you just saw. Lin, who was drawn to the bizarre shaped object that was scratching at the cool part of her vocal cords, screamed.


    "Tsk, tsk, that''s amazing. Is this the basic form from now on?"


    "I''ll do this as much as you want."


    "It''s like I''m telling you a lot of things. I don''t hate it that much..."


    Lin looks up at him with wet eyes and hugs him with open arms. And I kissed his lips. Lin wrapped her waist with both legs while sucking his tongue, which is sensitive to sweetness. Taking measures to prevent her from getting out of her arms with all her might, she felt her whole body move as she reached her peak.


    "Here we go...!"


    Xi Hyun''s item became thicker than before when the time came to assess it. Hip, Rin bends her toes and shakes her waist in a thick, squeezing object. Xi Hyun''s item was roughly shaken and reached its peak.


    Lin, who felt a washing liquid gushing out rapidly towards the uterus, trembled.


    I can''t believe I gave you a second assessment. The hot liquid was not enough to fill the uterus, and it flowed out through the yolk constantly through the vagina.


    A faint sense of comfort and relief after a peak. Lin strokes his cheek, looking at him with a heavy gaze.


    "I like you, Si-hyun."


    "I like it too."


    Sihyun did not hesitate at Lynn''s words. He grips Lin''s lips and turns around. Lin''s head tilts toward the ground naturally. And she smiled maliciously, realizing her intentions.


    "Do you still want to do it? Anyway, thrill."


    "No?"


    "No, I''m always happy if you want me to."


    Lynn was also happy to accept her actions because she didn''t want to end it here. However, her expression soon became subtle. It was a place where Sihyun''s hand was headed because she had not thought of it either.


    A hole in the buttocks. As she sweeps through the tiny, clenched place with her fingers, Lin takes her hand in surprise. However, he shoved his finger into the butthole without hesitation.


    Sihyun did not hide his sinister expression from the strong gut feeling of biting his finger. Lin shudders with a vivid sensation. It was a sensation I had never experienced for her.


    Above all, what confused Lin was that her fingers entering the intestine felt better than I thought. Lin continues to remind herself that her taste is perfectly normal, quietly reciting to her.


    "Si-hyun, that''s not where you put it. I haven''t even tried it."


    Lin knew that she could make love through the butthole, but she was reluctant. That''s why I stopped the movement of the test reflexively. But that was a mistake. When he said he had not tried it, he reacted.


    "First time?"


    "Tsk...?!"


    Ji-hyun, who squeezed her fat butt open, brought her face close to the butthole. As a warm breath passes through the veil, Lynn bites her lip and rolls her feet.


    "I can''t..."


    "Yes."


    Sihyun sticks out his tongue and licks around a tightly closed butthole. Lin hears the sound of water as if flesh and saliva were mixed together. She falls into an indescribable sensation.


    "Hehe, you can''t be feeling this way. Si-hyun, are you kidding me again?"


    "You know better, don''t you?"


    Lin''s face was red with shame and embarrassment, but she was troubled and did not stop him. It was because the idea that it was not bad to try it once if she wanted to do so much.


    "Yi, I don''t know anymore."


    Lin''s face on the pillow became a state of panic. Soon after, she slumps into a soft lump of flesh that plunges into the butthole. There was no more objection. All I could feel was luscious pleasures. The wrinkles of the buttocks are loosened as if awaiting someone else''s position.


    Looking down at Lynn''s waist, she told her the full start.


    [Everywhere is a voice recognition.]


    Burr. Ji-hyun, who holds Lynn''s waist tightly, rubs her stuff between her hip bones. Lin''s white and elastic buttocks gently wrapped around her objects.


    "... will be quite pleasant."


    Sihyun had once again received infinite corrections. The place where the change happened was right above his stuff. Another penis appeared on a thick, elongated object. Artificially formed objects were thin and short compared to the original, but large enough to have anal intercourse.


    Shi Hyun turned into a suitable body for intercourse, bringing thick, elongated objects to the vagina and thin, short things to the butthole. Lin couldn''t concentrate as she used her abilities in a direction she didn''t even think of. But the ship''s already left. With half the anticipation and half the anxiety, she could feel two different penises coming into her body.


    "Hehe."


    Xihyun vomited a short moaning. The pleasures that came through the two objects were more than twice or three times the usual. Soft flesh and swirling vagina, chewy, tight butthole. The feeling they had was beyond words.


    Lin mutters as she senses an object going back and forth through her butthole.


    "It was my first time, but I forced him to take it."


    "Sooner or later, it was going to be mine, right? And it''s not me that''s tightening you up like you''re in a good mood."


    "... it''s because you gave the order! I don''t think that''s the kind of place you''d feel if you didn''t."


    Different shapes and sizes move up and down, but Lynn is unable to connect the horses. It was like I was having a conversation with a stranger. Lin reaches her peak, thanks to the virtue that she had imagined for a moment.


    Lin shudders at the joys of her hair. And I looked down in frightening eyes. The teasing of Xi Hyun''s waist is because it has just started to speed up even more.


    Lin spits out a groan that she doesn''t know the number of times in her arms. She faints with excitement that she can''t even remember.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Skip, it looks like it will be long. Imagine the rest!

 134 00134 Outcasts to Protect

    /137


    Swimming looked at the full-body mirror hanging in the hallway and double-checked his outfit. Today was the first day I went to school after transferring. She knew that first impressions were important, but didn''t listen to anyone, so she took great care to observe whether she missed anything.


    "Mister, idiot. Why is it not there every time I go?"


    Finally, the swim that couldn''t show him how to dress up was a short sigh.


    However, she could not always grieve, so she relaxed and looked at her reflection in the mirror.


    The facial features, changing like an octagon, were in close balance, and white skin was radiant and vibrant without blemishes. Her fine black hair, like silk, was her pride.


    The thick outerwear - my - visible breasts were now so mature that they could no longer use the word ''young child''. Not to mention a butt so big that it was a burden to sit on. The smooth legs were also wrapped in black stockings, showing off a different crust than others.


    After confirming that there was nothing wrong from head to toe, the swim reminded me of his face again.


    There was no reason not to think of his face for a moment. It was because of him that she was able to grow up so beautifully in the worst environment - hell - called Grandeliol.


    There was nothing to say about life other than Shi Hyun. I was the one who gave myself to be a crybaby since I was a kid. He was also the first man who reminded me of the feeling of love. I sighed as I felt deeper and deeper. It was because she thought it was serious.


    "When you graduate, if you want to get married, your father will be angry."


    The swim, which is so small that no one can hear it, quickly turns around, feeling a crescendo coming behind his back. There was a gentle image of a strong man. He was the homeroom teacher of the sophomore class and a ''servant'' who would spend a year with her in the future.


    "Can I go now? Teacher?"


    "Yes, all the necessary steps have been completed. Follow the teacher. I''m going to see my friends."


    Maybe it''s because I''m not enough to be young -28-year-olds (31461; 38996;). Swimming felt easy. I felt like it was okay to talk comfortably. Looking at the face of the calmly smiling servant, it was because the herbivores came to mind.


    ''It would be considerate of me from Grand Delliol.''


    It was the end of elementary school that the swimming was formally educated. Unfortunately, there was a gap period of five years after that. It was a formula that anyone could know that if you put it on a teacher with a compulsive tendency to give it to her, it would only give her a ride.


    "Swimming, you''re gonna love this school. The doctrine is relatively free. The way of education is different from other schools. Some of your friends may feel like they have a strong personality, but don''t worry, they''re all good kids. But if there''s anything difficult, do you have to tell the teacher?"


    "Yes, sir. I''ll do it."


    As he walked behind the cheerfully smiling servant''s back, the swim looked out the window. Late spring. Her name was Changchu High School. Its full name is Changzhou University Secondary School.


    It was the foundational education institute of Changchu University, which is discussed as a domestic capacity development institution. I was originally in Seoul, but I moved to Busan after the disaster and was continuing the vein again.


    The goal is to foster a ''differentiated next-generation elite.'' That''s why there was nothing on the ground. Even in a small village, it wasn''t enough. not only in kindergarten, but elementary school, middle school, high school and university. The interior of Changchu University was fine, even if it was driven back by a huge curriculum.


    Regardless of such efforts, however, the perception was strong that only the children of the wealthy and talented could come to play. It was an ongoing incident inside the school.


    To erase this perception, Changzhou University Foundation was actually gathering talented people through a broad and innovative scholarship system.


    ''Even if I did, I don''t feel anything.''


    Honestly, swimming didn''t know anything. It was not just the reputation of the school. She didn''t have the basic information she needed in her life.


    Of course, he knew the fundamental knowledge specified by the Office of Education because he had learned from him. But the swimming didn''t realize the world had changed dramatically for five years.


    a new culture, a new civilization, a new event,


    New revolution, new fashion, new fame.


    Everything was unfamiliar to her. I was trying to narrow it down to five years, but unfortunately, the time she wasted was the most important childhood and adolescence.


    Even though her values and propensity were determined as a person, she learned physics at a time that was not excessive, and experienced how to kill heteros, and she looked at the world differently than anyone else.


    The adults around me treated her like a fraud vessel who didn''t know when she''d be broken. He had such a special history of growing up in Grandeliol. It was undeniable that she was also the only daughter of Tae-ho Cheol, who was also able to argue with the water level in Korea.


    The swim hides the tension. She assumed that she might not be able to mix with children of her age. There was nothing to share with them.


    Unlike the rest of their peaceful lives, she spends her days in Grand Delhi. Compared to the outside world, it was no exaggeration to say that they had lived in the wild. She was the one who knew more about herbs that were good for the cold than the name of the poet who was often on the exam.


    "Swim, come in."


    Following Jong-soo''s class, swimming into the sophomore year, he looked around, a memory he had lost since he was 13 years old. In her mind, the word "school" was as far away as "star." And more awkward.


    "Wow, that''s crazy. Sir, is he really in the same class?" "Different dimensions, different dimensions." "Don''t you look like someone? The actor from before. You know, the famous actress." "It''s Bok, you idiot. How could you forget that name?" "You don''t think he''s the father?" "You think I know that?"


    Noisy. In a cluttered atmosphere, the swimmer writes his name on the chalkboard, following the words of the acolyte. She continued to introduce herself, forcibly raising her mouth.


    You open your mouth and reflect, but the eyes of the swimming pool point to the window. There was only one person she could think of before or now.


    What are you doing right now?


    /138


    "... so our ''Tantium Family'' with the third eye plays a key role among the pioneers. They''re representing the pioneers in public, representing their opinions. Oh, that''s a long story. However, all you need to know is that you are a capable family in many ways, unlike the gumiho family that has only the ability to shake their backs, Se-hyun. All right? And in many ways, it includes" night time play. ""


    Bererosa was sitting next to him explaining the Tantium clan-brainwashing. Sihyun listened to her. There was nothing bad about that continent, Zephyros.


    "I know exactly where the Tantium is in the pioneering world. But what am I supposed to do when I come here early in the morning and tell you this?"


    "I couldn''t help it. I''ve been scheduled since this morning. The only time I could spare was in the morning. And I said, I want to get to know you. A beating without equal. Ha. Crab."


    I couldn''t help but admire her smile as brightly as an angel. Knowing that her insides were dark, he was also a charming smile that was once deceived.


    Bererosa was polite and modest. It could have been the ears of a yo-yo lady or a shape-shaped woman. I can''t help but talk to him gently. Furthermore, it was a problem that such appearance stimulated the mind.


    It had a different orientation than Lynn, who hated being free-minded and detached.


    "By the way, where''s Deeroe? He didn''t come with you?"


    "He''s still sleeping. I sleep later than I thought."


    "No, you look like you''re falling asleep late as you can see... but you''ll be bothered. To raise a child that age."


    "I''m sorry, but I haven''t had a ''birth experience'' yet. She and I are sisters. She''s not my mother."


    "That''s not what I meant."


    Sihyun glanced at Bererosa with cold eyes. Sometimes Bererosa had a tendency to speak shamelessly. Is this also the mindset of a pioneer that humans don''t understand? Seeing that it was a long way to go in his head, he suddenly pushed Bererosa away.


    "And I''ve been sticking around. Can we just go a little further before Lin wakes up? I think we''re very close."


    Bererosa sits close enough to feel the heat on her thighs, but she doesn''t listen.


    "Oh, you felt my warmth and now you''re pushing me away? Did you shoot Lynn''s taste-bad guy- like this?"


    "... in less than a few seconds."


    Will the tiger come if I say so? Soon after the conversation with Sihyun and Bererosa, Lin woke up from her sleep and came out. Lin leaps back and forth, half-closed, confirming Bererosa''s existence. He witnessed that an uninvited guest was with him.


    "Why are you clinging to him like it''s natural!?"


    "No wonder the person you like the most hangs out."


    "What are you talking about? I''m here!"


    "Whether you are with or without, it is the will of Se-hyun. And if you get in front of him like that, you won''t be able to make a decision on your own, even if it''s an important time. That''s not good. Furthermore, Se-hyun is a healthy pioneer-man-healthy enough to take on many women. It means that my marriage can be determined by the will of you. You can''t laugh at me just because you don''t like me."


    Boiling Lin and calm Bererosa sink. The situation was in Bererosa''s hands. She was MyFace from start to finish.


    "... ugh, Si-hyun! Say something!"


    As Lin hung up, she sighed and looked at Bererosa.


    "Okay, no more jokes. Bererosa, Lynn hates it. And if you really want to be with me, you don''t want to mess with Lynn''s nerves."


    "For the woman I love, I don''t hate a man who abandons a man who has just had a joyful conversation."


    Along with a silly horse, Bererosa crashes her head on his shoulder. After realizing that her words were nonsense to get closer to her, she had no choice but to make a laughter.


    "Stay away, Bererosa. She''s mine!"


    "We only have a week before the leaders of each country come together to discuss it. So, Lynn, you''re just a little bit more lenient."


    "That''s a bold request!"


    "I can see how annoying you are to react like that with a quick talk."


    Rawr, growl. Seeing Bererosa and Lin, who were looking at each other and raising their spirits from the morning, she got up and prepared breakfast. I decided that I had no reason to interfere because I realized that their relationship was a close friend.


    So, today was another day of Shi Hyun''s life.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 135 00135 Outcasts to Protect

    /139


    [The time of the incident was 3: 14 a.m. A presumed Eclipse approaches a person walking down an alley and uses their abilities. For a moment, the victim loses his life when the light flashes around him. Victim''s name is Jango. Working as one of the researchers at the hetero counter headquarters...]


    A scene of CCTV appeared on the reference screen, with the words of an orderly female announcer. From the scene of a young man covered in a black envelope climbing over the exterior wall of the building and approaching the victim, to the scene of the victim exploding. Voting to see the scene of a murder that neither cause nor reason is known, shakes his head.


    "Too bad."


    "I see."


    Hetero Countermeasures Division 94th Floor, 5th Lab. As a reference and sample, Xi Hyun from the Eclipse Task Force didn''t feel like there was anything else on the news.


    Eclipse is a suspect in a murder. After all, it was done by a fellow man who is presumed to have been born through the same process. It was unpleasant to imagine a person born from a single root breaking the fence at his own pace.


    "I''ve always thought about it, but am I one of the Eclipse kind?"


    "Maybe that''s how it''s going to be when we put together what happened to you. But don''t worry about it. You''re just you. The term Eclipse is used more negatively than positively, so it only hurts my mind to think about it."


    Opportunity draws boundaries between Eclipse and Sehyun, despite knowing the history of Sehyun. The demonstration he knew was that he was far from a ruthless group called the Eclipses. Even Lindsey, her granddaughter, didn''t call it Eclipse, but rather a talking hetero.


    "But it''s clear that those guys and I have a connection. I don''t know why, but I was born naked. But why are they moving like that? Do they have a goal?"


    Sihyun frowned. Lin, who always stood by him, went somewhere with Bererosa. A situation where everything has to be handled alone. Shi Hyun turns his head to think about Eclipse, but does not come up with a sensible assumption.


    "Why don''t you think about it briefly? They were the ones who didn''t have the power until they were Eclipses. I had to live every day in all kinds of oppression and injustice and irrationality."


    A myriad of papers on Eclipse recalled the most likely cause-and-effect relationship.


    "But one day, say you have power over them. A force unlike any other. Can''t anyone overcome temptation and use it on their own? Moreover, if even the bell changes, you will no longer think of yourself as human. To break the laws and rules of men without guilt."


    Unexpectedly, he recalled the optimal encounter in Grandeliol. He was also in a similar situation to what he was saying. Without Sihyun, Optimal would have dominated Seoul and furthermore, Korea would have wanted to do the same.


    "To be honest, you''re an unusual case, and they''re perfectly ordinary cases. I''m not saying they''re desirable, but that''s what happens when you talk about causality."


    He stared at the demonstration as if it were a peculiar favour to pet his beard. When the phenomenon called the Eclipse appeared, he was the first to worry about the demonstration. It was like I was talking about Xi Hyun everywhere. When she lost her humanity, there were times when she was worried about something.


    He shrugged his shoulders to see if he knew the feeling of such a favor.


    "That''s scary. It means that bombs that can explode anytime, anywhere are moving through the streets."


    Xihyun was familiar with the danger-relief of Eclipse. But there was nothing he could do directly. He could not move swiftly in situations where he did not even know the will and will of the world.


    "Eclipse..."


    With the rest of the Eclipse recurring on television, Jihyun turns his head in favor.


    "By the way, Professor, I''d like to know more about Eclipse. because they''re working together to solve the problem with the Eclipse, but they really don''t know anything about the Eclipse."


    "I see. Perhaps this is a good opportunity to sort out the notion of Eclipse."


    A nod of approval dragged the chalkboard from one corner. With a familiar handshake of chalk, he began to write an overview of Eclipse one by one on the blackboard. The chalkboard was taken over by a fluffy handwriting, saying that he had been a professor for a while.


    "Let''s start with the basics. What did you hear about the Eclipse?"


    "I''ve heard that incurability comes from the incapacitated. Some of the dead incapacitated refer to the sudden birth of a monster or the situation as a whole..."


    Upon listening to him, I nodded, confirming that his perception is not wrong.


    "Yes, when you''re Eclipse, you''re a monster. To be precise, you are reborn as another species. The strange thing is, you''re born a monster that doesn''t exist in nature."


    I turned toward the chalkboard and wrote "a new species." And next to that, he wrote the phrase "new abilities."


    "And at the same time as being reborn, it was revealed that ''special abilities'' were evolved one by one."


    "Sounds like my own winner."


    "Yes, the Eclipses who have survived and are on the wanted list all have that ability. In some ways, there are more difficult people than you. That''s why we don''t get caught, we drive accidents."


    Then he remembered the extraordinary nature of the Savior. The gospel blessed in the world had unimaginable privileges. A demonstration filled with anticipation, curious about the abilities of many others - Eclipses - stared at the support.


    "What are some examples?"


    "Some of the Eclipses have the name ''copycat.'' As the name suggests, that person has the ability to replicate one another''s abilities. And the highest prize winner of the Eclipse is 15 billion won."


    Ability to duplicate an opponent''s abilities. As soon as he heard that, he felt his mind flashing. Winning or manipulation, which is part of the blessings of the world, was strong enough to be considered treacherous, regardless of the will or circumstance of the other party.


    The ability of Eclipse, also called the Replicator, would have been the same. Everything control was not good in mind and imagination, so I was able to unravel it with overwhelming force, but other apostles did not ask me to unravel it that well.


    He sighed at the fact that his abilities could come out of the hands of others. The Pok¨¦mon fights an endless number of replicas? He had no idea how things were going to go.


    "I''d like to see how Eclipse was born."


    Hearing his words as he passed by, I walked beside him.


    "I''m a member of the Eclipse Task Force, so I have a lot of data on him. Would you like to take a look?"


    I narrowed it down in my recommendation.


    "Isn''t it confidential?"


    "It''s supposed to be classified information, but I can show it to you on my authority. And there''s a lot of that going around on the Internet. It''s not that hard to see if you''re willing and willing."


    Upvoting coolly knocked the batsman, and a video started playing on a monitor nearby.


    The view was narrow, as if from the CCTV. However, by doing so, he was able to see the birth of Eclipse satisfactorily.


    The first thing that stood out to him was a man who looked incapacitated and suddenly died. I think he''s having a heart attack. While Shi Hyun was speculating, the man mutated without any sign.


    The surrounding area became noisy at once. One by one, people started coming together to see the strange sights. The man''s body was crumbling like clay. And it was reconstructed from the beginning.


    Twist, twist, twist. The body of the man turned into a lump that was hard to pronounce as Moore, dynamically changing. Soon, she could see the familiar appearance.


    Black envelope. Strange appearance resembling a hetero. And the body that embodies human physical characteristics as they are. Similar to himself, Ji-hyun, who saw another man''s body, forgot to breathe and observed each of his actions.


    The man looks around with an exaggerated gesture whether he noticed that his body had turned into a monster-hetero-hetero. Apparently, he turned away from reality and avoided it.


    An enormous vehicle rushes towards the man from the screen. Xihyun shifted reflexively. It was because the man on the screen seemed to be in vain. However, unlike Xi Hyun''s expectations, the man grabbed the vehicle with such natural movements.


    "!?"


    When it seemed like he was watching a well-woven movie, he could not keep his mouth shut. The man on the screen left the screen before he woke up.


    After realizing that the video was over, he was captivated by a strange sensation. It was also because he thought he had gained a new life through such a process.


    "What do you think? You think you know about Eclipse now?"


    "It was interesting. but to be honest, I''ve just been getting more and more curious."


    The Eclipse-Man on the screen had something wrong with the demonstration. Unlike the demonstration that started with a lump of mucus with three tentacles, the limbs were clearly attached. It was also strong enough to catch and stop an incoming vehicle.


    Why is the dominance of the body divided? Sihyun tilted his head. No matter how much I think about it, there was nothing dramatically different. But even if I kept thinking about it, nothing came out. The information was insufficient.


    When Shi Hyun said he wanted to know more about Eclipse, the video prepared was played as if it were natural for him to agree.


    "This isn''t all that''s interesting. Watch the next video."


    Next video, he turned his head to the word. What was unfolded before his eyes was a completely different position and situation than the video I just saw.


    It was in the middle of the festival. Again, the situation was the same where a man who appeared to be incapable suddenly died. But there was something else crucially.


    If the first man who came out was embarrassed by his appearance as a monster, the man who came out was more annoying than embarrassed.


    As soon as it turned into Eclipse, the man on the screen began to massacre those around him. I didn''t know why. I just slaughtered those around me. When the people who realized the defect ran away, the man casually walked off the screen with a calm look as if he''d killed them.


    "... you seem to be bothering the humans."


    "Yes, I acted like I was chasing a pest."


    Sihyun felt a dreadful camouflage in the second man. It was clearly strange that he turned hostile in less than a minute. Leaving the disabled or not, the man enjoyed the festival until a few seconds ago.


    However, it was unreasonable that the behavior changed as soon as he died and changed his appearance. Bipolar patients wouldn''t be able to get their emotions up and down like that.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 136 00136 Outcasts to Protect

    It seemed like the inside changed more than the outside.


    "The latter is not more likely, is it?"


    "Regrettably, both are common. What you see is a tendency to see a lot of people turn into Eclipses -- two things."


    Embarrassment and facade. Anger and agility. He did not conceal his disappearance from the fact that two cases of extreme propensity were considered representative examples. No matter how much I thought about it, it was strange. It didn''t fit back and forth.


    He scratched his head tightly thinking that he could feel something but wasn''t caught. Opportunity grabbed the chalk with a hollow smile.


    "There''s no need to be so difficult. That''s what a typical case looks like. There''s a pattern of behavior, so that''s not even a reference."


    "It''s called the Dozens. When you turn into a monster, you get all the reactions you can get."


    "That''s right."


    He wrote down the knowledge and information that flowed from his head on the blackboard. However, I did not forget to tell Sihyun everything.


    "There are few facts that have any relevance. Nothing in common, to be exact. It has a black envelope and has something in common called a human body structure, but it doesn''t help that there are so many people who look similar when they enter heterotopia."


    Like the roots of a tree, the Mind Map of Endorsement stopped where the word "object" was written. It''s been a hot fact that''s been revealed lately through a lot of research.


    "Technically, Eclipses share similar shapes, but not the same entity as biology. Every one of them is a seed that could be the beginning of a new life. The chromosome sequence is completely different. It''s not a work of man or nature. I don''t know if I can say this, but the Eclipses are a work of God."


    Evolution, competition, occlusion. The mystery that was established as an intact life without such a process was Eclipse. That''s why there was no other word for it.


    "If it had happened five years ago, when the Hayler continent had been injured, didn''t people suspect the pioneers?"


    "Why not? People initially thought it was pioneer prank-meaning. But when they realized that even their abilities couldn''t create such a situation, they immediately changed their attitude."


    "So is there no Eclipse that we''re working with?"


    "... I was, but they kicked me out."


    He tilted his head in a calm voice.


    "Why is Eclipse so banished? You can hug Eclipse with a cooperative attitude."


    "It wasn''t like this from the beginning. It''s always been an anomaly. When the Eclipse first showed up, everyone was thinking about what to do. I was there. Trouble occurred in that situation."


    I thought about it three years ago. It was not a nationwide riot at the time. The red light never goes down because of the Eclipse. When she saw the sudden change in favour''s face, she also made a serious face.


    "What kind of trouble are you talking about?"


    "... Eclipse has assassinated the President. In other words, the current president is elected on behalf of a subordinate who has not fulfilled his tenure."


    When Eclipse revealed her inevitable past, she burst into elasticity. Human-Eclipse, who turned into a monster, using the power of this mysterious oil to assassinate the president, was the same as declaring war.


    It was clear that the deep goal between man and Eclipse that resulted from the irreversible behavior could not be solved in any way.


    It was then that Shi Hyun realized that people were reluctant to see the Eclipse. It shows that there are those who have the power to overthrow a country if they only choose to.


    An image imprinted in your head cannot be easily peeled off. People must think they can live by drying out the Eclipse thoroughly and excluding them.


    "But why on earth? Eclipse sounds like a bold move."


    They were Bondi humans, even if they became Eclipses. No matter how much I hated him, killing him for no good reason was an unimaginable deviation-contraindication.


    "Well, no one knows why, unfortunately. It just confirms that President Eugene had a connection to Eclipse, who committed the crime."


    "I think I know who the Eclipse is."


    Unexpectedly, Jihyun seems to know who the Eclipse was who committed the bold crimes. There were many clues. The best bounty goes to the best criminals. Sihyun recalls one of the Eclipses he had heard.


    "You guessed right. The one who assassinated President Yoo Jin-hwan is a copycat."


    - 140.


    Jua and Jinhyun, who were transferred to Eclipse Division 3 in the 111 Special Forces, looked at a boy standing in front of them. With a guarantee of support, I could quickly see who it was, but it was unbelievable.


    "You''re Se-hyun?"


    "Yes, sister."


    Jua, who saw a boy who looked similar to her, broke his head. It was true that I was busy these days and hadn''t seen him for a few days. But I didn''t think it would change like this.


    Unlike Jua''s surprisingly fallen reaction, Jinhyun looked at Jinhyun as surprised at the reduced body. It was adaptive to show that there was also a disease disappearing by the Caridome.


    "How did it get so hard? Si-hyun."


    "It''s a disease, but it can still heal. Never mind."


    Jinhyun thought about the aging disease in his memory, but nothing came to mind. But you can''t just deny it. Jinhyun went on to say with a unique adaptation.


    It was only for a moment that I asked him how he was doing. Jua quickly gets to the point.


    "I heard from the professor. You want to join us in the investigation?"


    "I''m part of the Eclipse Task Force, obviously. And I have a personal interest in the Eclipse."


    "I''m sorry, but they''re not joking. Hah, and I don''t know what authority you''re asking me to do that, but you can''t even say you did."


    Jua stared at his face, speaking in a light tone. The defeat of the Unsullied alone must have been a tremendous accomplishment, but Eclipse was a cunning pack, unlike such strength. I couldn''t have survived without any experience. That''s why Jua threw down her demonstration without seeing anything.


    "I have enough authority. Why do you think professor recommended me?"


    Xihyun took out an ID in his arms. A plastic card with a gold trim on a black background. It was only three IDs made in Korea.


    "... you, you, you!"


    Jua jumps from where she is. What Sihyun gave her was a pioneer-only ID. He knew the face of the Khalidom and Kedum who had the identity card. Situation where two out of three people escaped. There was only one left.


    That''s the second pioneer who recently appeared with the comet.


    "The King of Shadows?!"


    Jua falls asleep, startled. No matter how clumsy and impatient she was, she couldn''t keep her cool with the national hero who broke Palatica. She was more surprised that she was the King of Shadows than the fact that she met the King of Shadows at the beginning.


    "I didn''t expect this either. Si-hyun, I didn''t know you were a pioneer."


    Jinhyun shakes his head and hides his trembling chest. It was true that he was surprised, but it was also understandable. He would, too. He conquered the army without a drop of sweat. Even with such skills, it was even more surprising if it was not a pioneer.


    "But I''m not going to be special. I need to see my good brother Doug."


    "Rather, that''s what I wanted."


    Unlike Jinhyun, who smoothly organized the situation with his fist and fist, Ju was in a lifetime of panic. In her head, who had been in the military since childhood, protests had the same meaning as death.


    "So, the last time it was Perfect Zero, or before that, the original identity was civilian, and not this important, but I''m sorry about what I said!"


    Jua bows her head in surprise. As a soldier, it was a reaction, but he was lost. A girl who might have just gone to high school raised her hand with her eyes wide open. It was natural for cute to come first rather than sullen.


    "That''s too bad about us, Sis. I didn''t bring it out because I wanted to see it. I just showed it in the sense that I wanted to participate informally. And it''s a secret, okay?"


    He shakes his head up and down as he shakes his pioneer-specific ID. Sihyun sighed as she thought it would take some time to adjust.


    Coldly, participating in the investigation of Jinhyun and Jua was a close act of privilege, but she decided to leave without hesitation. He was adopted as a preacher on a whim, and there was still so much he didn''t know-the truth. That''s why I needed to get in touch with Eclipse and take a closer look at the world''s will.


    And I wanted to know how the Eclipses were looking at the world. I also felt vague sympathy for my people, but I felt that I was the only one who could stop them when they were going the wrong way.


    I walked to the victim''s office to gather information about Jinhyun and Jua. Sihyun also followed behind them.


    Fortunately, the victim, JangByeongju, was a member of the Hetero Countermeasures Division. His usual office was also nearby. Entering an office that he personally uses as an excuse to investigate was not that difficult.


    "Se-hyun, look at your personal collection first."


    "Got it."


    Jua naturally gives you an order to make sure you''re relaxed. He nodded softly and found a handy notebook in the basket of scattered documents.


    He instinctively felt an unusual energy and opened his notebook. At the front, there was something about a small business or schedule. Looking down at the notebook that felt like it was for work, Hyun skipped the middle part and opened the back just in case.


    On the other hand, there were a lot of strange texts. He frowned when he saw the unrecognizably blurry writing.


    I said, "What are you doing? You''re learning to be naughty."


    The second thing I didn''t understand was that the peculiarity I felt in the texts passed me by cold. The writing written on the back for jokes and hobbies contained systematic and strange power.


    However, such a demonstration did not last long.


    "Found it, Commander."


    The last piece of paper was found in the trash by the victim, Petty Officer. As soon as Sihyun and Jua heard Jinhyun''s words, they ran to where he was.


    "What did you find, Captain?"


    "Here it is. Here''s the appointment time and location."


    [3: 30 a.m. In front of the same building]


    "Strange place at strange times."


    While saying that, Joo realized that it would be a clue. It was close to the time of death of the victim.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 137 00137 Those Outsided to Protect

    The victim was killed walking down a creepy alley where no one was going. The murderer, Eclipse, was at least following the victim''s behavior as a sergeant. It was more likely that he was a culprit or someone with a deeper story.


    "What kind of promise is this? No matter how much I think about it, I don''t understand that I made an appointment to meet someone at dawn. as long as there''s no wind."


    Research suggests that the victim was one of the most ordinary researchers, making the question even bigger. The Soldier was a person who could be seen everywhere he lived doing his usual job without being caught up in misdemeanor or petty quarrels. He was a model citizen far from crime and deviance.


    "Don''t settle anything. Nobody has a story. First thing we do is go out there and judge him."


    "Yes, it''s not far from here if you''re in the same building."


    After entering between Jinhyun and Jua, who exchanged opinions, she gave them the notebook she found.


    "Look at this notebook."


    "Did you write something?"


    Jua, who received the notebook, turned the page and asked. With his finger, he spread the page exactly as he saw it.


    "I think there''s something fishy written on the back. What do you think?"


    Ju shakes his head at the ominous text that gives him dizziness just by looking at it. There was a strange line of writing in front of her eyes. Armed with an unprecedented system, the text was creating a strange atmosphere somewhere.


    "Password?"


    Upon realizing that he could not read it normally, Ju assumed that the letters written on the notebook could be a password. But nothing was caught. Jua was trained in basic decryption, but none of the patterns she knew would apply.


    "I don''t think it''s a joke, Commander."


    "Yes, there are words - traces - repeated in the same format everywhere. It must mean something."


    The distribution of words was more likely to follow the laws of Jeep. The high probability of following the laws of Jeep is also the high probability that the system of language will be captured. Jua picks up her notebook and invites someone to investigate in more detail.


    "Dr. Kang-sung will know better than any of us. Decryption is like his stand-in."


    After completing one such investigation, Jua visited the fifth lab with Sihyun and Jinhyun. She immediately showed him the notebook with the unidentified language. Following her positive answer to the investigation, she took a step into the alleyway in which the incident took place this morning.


    So far, the clue that the victim, Petty Officer, died there was no coincidence. He was clearly walking towards the meeting place with purpose and intent.


    "... is the current situation."


    "But could the Eclipse have just committed murder for pleasure? There must be a story about him, but I don''t think it has anything to do with the Eclipse."


    Jinhyun, an experienced associate of the Eclipses, gives his opinion honestly. The Eclipses he knew were a whole bunch of crazy ones. Of course, there were even human-like people, but that was so few that they couldn''t even use it as a specimen.


    "I admit I can''t rule out your opinions, but the timing of the criminals'' actions was different. I''m not acting emotionally. I''m trying to calm the victim down, which is more than anything else."


    "That means it''s been a long time since I''ve been an Eclipse. It''s not accidental to target the victim."


    "Yeah, and besides, there''s no record of him in the Hetero Countermeasures database. In other words, he''s lived in secrecy, undetected. And now you kill people for pleasure? This can''t be happening. Something must have happened between them."


    "You''ve done this before, but it''s possible you haven''t been discovered."


    Jua frowned as she asked. It was because of the thought that there was also a possibility that he could not let go. But she immediately erased the idea.


    "Very unlikely. That means you have to avoid the eyes of people who have the Stigma of the Navigation family. Based on the footage from CCTV, the Eclipse''s ability to detonate is close to an explosion. There''s no way to hide traces or trails from the eyes of the powerful. So if he''d done the same thing before, he wouldn''t have been found out."


    "Isn''t there a possibility of an organization being formed? The Eclipses could have only been united for crime."


    "If I had, I wouldn''t have been on CCTV."


    "So is he."


    As they exchanged opinions with each other, she arrived at the scene of the incident and saw the pathway melted down miserably. The black mark still seemed to be holding the heat at that time.


    "Tsk, this is the kind of place we can''t track down."


    There was a yellow tape with access restrictions written around the scene, but Joo grabbed them lightly and went inside. Sihyun also approached the place where the victim, Petty Officer, had fallen down with Jinhyun.


    "... terrible."


    Sihyun looked around. There was flesh that was thought to be a sergeant on top of the black-melted alleyway, whether it had not been completely removed. Jinhyun, who was investigating the trail calmly, looked up at the seven-story building across the alleyway.


    "By the way, as soon as you get out of this alleyway, you can see the same building."


    "That''s why Eclipse picked this place as the crime scene. Especially in the dark."


    "Could the victim and Eclipse have known each other from the beginning?"


    "I don''t know. But if you two knew each other, it would have been the Eclipse the victim promised."


    "Isn''t that a little weak? Commander."


    Jinhyun shook his hand and denied Jua''s words. It was ridiculous.


    The investigation was already done that none of the soldiers he knew had turned into Eclipse. No one was even known to have gone missing. There is no possibility of work. In such a situation, there could not have been a close connection between him and Eclipse.


    "Maybe..."


    Demonstration is analysis, investigation, and tracking. Stigmas specialized in exploration were refined. Everything we could call a clue or a trail at the scene was burned, so finding Eclipse''s trail would be difficult.


    Nevertheless, he exercised his ability. It''s all about real hope. He was taken aback.


    It was because the expressed stigmas pointed to a space-space that was not even 200 meters apart. Sim is stunned by the fact that the Eclipse who did this is not far away. If Eclipse ''trail had been any further, he would not have been able to find out.


    Is that an expression of absolute confidence? Or does it have anything to do with anyone? Although he had heard of the unsub reappearing at the scene of the crime, he immediately informed Chua and Jinhyun that he had never heard of living nearby.


    "... I remember a saying to hide trees in the woods, Commander. I never thought I''d be hiding in a place like that."


    "It''s been a long time, Captain. I didn''t see that coming."


    Jua, who heard the detailed explanation from Sihyun, looked at him with a fresh look. Talents from the Eclipse task force searched the scene, but found no sign of Eclipse. It was the worst environment for exercising abilities. However, as you can see, Sihyun went through the conditions and found traces.


    "Your abilities are in play."


    "Thank you, Sis."


    He merely judged the demonstration that he did not know the norms of ordinary abilities to be the fault of Eclipse.


    After escaping the scene, Shi Hyun takes Jua and Jinhyun and walks to the spot where the Stigmas are pointing. He doesn''t even walk 200 meters, so he sees a treaty building in front of him.


    The site where the Eclipse''s work was connected was where the construction was stopped. The building was evident with a thick type H iron bone. With immeasurable correction, Jihyun entered a space with a distinctive dry smell that was distinctive to concrete, identifying a presumed eclipse.


    "Obviously. Eclipse is here."


    "How do you, no, let''s focus on catching the culprit."


    Navigation, tracking and color. Jua shakes her head at the endless ability of the demonstration. But it was only for a moment that I was amazed. She steps into the building nervous.


    Jua, who had concealed her best, walked forward, leaving her behind. As she steps on the stairs and climbs upstairs, she leans back in a hurry to hear the rustling sound. Jinhyun and Sihyun, who were going up with her, quickly hid themselves.


    "I knew it."


    "I see."


    "I''m right."


    They saw two Eclipses on the second floor having a conversation with an indescribable voice and language. Eclipse, who was unilaterally speaking, had the appearance of a lizard, and Eclipse, which seemed to have a short-lived answer, had a frog-like shape. Not to mention they both have a black coat in common.


    "What''s he talking about?"


    "Well, only they know that."


    "... is that what the victim''s notebook says?"


    At the same time, Jua and Jinhyun remembered the language written on the notebook. Unknown character. An indescribable language. Then the two of them burst into astonishing elasticity. We found the only link between the murdered sergeant and the murdered Eclipse.


    "Arrest him first."


    Suddenly, Jua named the two Eclipses Lizards and Frogs. It was a name based on appearance, so it was easy to judge.


    "But which one is the culprit? And the footage on the CCTV was blurry, so I couldn''t see it exactly."


    "If you arrest them both, you''ll know if you don''t want to."


    Emergency arrest warrant for Eclipse. It was also the right of the Eclipse task force. Jua switches between the lizard and the frog with a sharp eye and quickly makes a decision.


    "You and the frogs will catch the lizard. Can you handle that?"


    "Yeah, not bad."


    Sihyun nods. A situation torn by Dagon''s blood. I smiled satisfactorily at Jua''s judgment because I wanted to reduce the variables as much as possible in situations where I could not go back to Bone-Cetillion.


    "Then I''ll go first."


    With endless corrections, Jihyun approaches the lizard and the frog more quickly than Juah and Jinhyun blink. In a comatose world, Jihyun snatches the lizard''s neck. He also tried to grab the frog''s neck with his remaining hand, but his hand only stiffened the air.


    "... scattered?"


    The frog that saw the lizard get caught quickly exerts its power. The power he gained as he entered the frog-shaped Eclipse was'' the leap of salvation. ''It was the ability to run completely under any circumstance.


    Depending on the situation, he was able to fly, hide his appearance, or jump to a limited space. Frogs turned into fog by using the leap of salvation and were scattered by the wind to choose a way to fly far away.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 138 00138 Outcasts to Protect

    "Se-hyun, leave the back to us."


    Jin-hyun passed by Si-hyun''s side with Jua. And I jumped off the building to make sure I didn''t miss the frog.


    Sihyun was able to catch the frogs, but did not stop them from doing anything. It''s because he didn''t know what the lizard would do while he was selling his eyes.


    Even at this moment, the heat of the lizards was increasing to an unbelievable degree. An ordinary human could burn to ashes just by touching it. However, he smiled brightly. It''s because we have a good idea who Eclipse was who killed the victim, the sergeant.


    The lizard spoke human words with a twisted mouth, whether it didn''t know the feeling of such a demonstration.


    "Humans, you''ll regret being alone."


    Lizard, his power is quadrant fever. Immediately, diamonds were able to scatter enough firepower to melt. Lizards are proud to be even the most advanced person in Korea, Ji Ho-cheol''s fever.


    Despite having a black coat, the demonstration of the red line that was raised the thinking power of the historical institution. It was during the restoration of the soul, so the idea was only as strong as the fireflies. However, he did not give in. That alone was enough to subdue the lizards.


    "Frozen (¡ê20941; ¡ê). ''


    As the atmosphere around you stops, the quarter-figure fever of the lizard bubbling up like an active volcano loses its power and plummets to the bottom. Like burnt candles, the fever in the quadrant did not boil again.


    "You killed the sergeant."


    A thoughtful, deep voice that doesn''t suit a young look. Only then did the lizard realize that Se-hyun was no ordinary opponent.


    "Not just any human...?!"


    Shut up.


    The lizard kneels in shock, as if a giant were crushing it. Although it was a mere command, he was rightly and utterly compelled to follow it.


    [Answer the question]


    "Yes."


    The lizard lowers its head. All he could do with an irresistible order was wait for the call of the absolute to stop.


    "Why did you kill the sergeant?"


    "He..."


    Before you even think about it, [Command] opens his mouth, reflexively, and the lizard desperately shuts its mouth. I stopped my voice from flowing with superhuman patience and control.


    [Speak]


    "He, of his clan..."


    Immediately before the words joined into a single sentence, the lizard mutated. No, the lizard''s body caused a stool.


    Like a balloon, my head swelled up, and then I burst with the sound of lying. It was so glamorous that I couldn''t express it any more. A full-bodied storm on the scattering side bites his lips.


    When Shi Hyun realized that the lizard had gold in it at a late pace, he washed the purple blood and flesh on his body using a drain of circulation.


    "What a mess."


    Sihyun sighed at the fact that the clues he had obtained had disappeared. But that was also only for a moment. Thinking of the frog that would be running away hard, Sihyun chased after Jua and Jinhyun.


    The demonstration that found them not far away asked me where the frogs were.


    "What about frogs?"


    "He got away. I almost had him!"


    Jua kicks the stone on the side of the road nervously. The reason she missed the frog was simple. The frog''s rescue leap was superior to her pursuit ability.


    "I didn''t think it was funny, but I didn''t know you had a versatile ability to leap through space."


    Jinhyun shakes his head as if he had taken a single punch.


    "I can''t. Then I''ll go after him."


    He remembered the ''shadow'' of the frog very well. Broadening his senses, he captured the origins of the frogs running through the walls and walls of the building.


    "Come with me, then."


    "No, I''ll go first. If I keep up with my sister and my brother''s pace, I''m going to miss..."


    Sihyun stepped on the ground as a platform and took a leap behind Jua and Jinhyun. Running between the building and the building, Sihyun could feel the shadow of a frog not too far away.


    I realized that the demonstration of the frog landing on the sideblock was a little deeper than the usual plains. When he found the entrance to a nearby underground parking lot, he took a step toward it without hesitation.


    The underground parking in the remote area was quiet. Vehicles that were parked for size or size were also small. He walked under an elongated flashing lamp and noticed that he was a step behind. It was where the passengers came first.


    The frog was already dead to that sailor.


    "...?!"


    Sihyun realized the identity of the passenger was Eclipse. It''s because I didn''t have a clear sense of passing through my body. Sihyun did not slow down his tension, but got closer.


    Eclipse-seater, who was exposed through the lamp, was taking a radical shape.


    He stepped on the ground with a thick, sharpened blade. In other words, the legs of the creature were made of blades. Moreover, my whole body was like that. As with both legs, both arms are also blades. A blade with a sharp back. The blade is also full of scales. It was full of blades.


    That''s why it was weird to call it life. The word "weapon" was better paired with a body covered with steel and blade than with life.


    Is there such a thing as Eclipse? Reflexively, a dazed demonstration of the appearance of the Eclipse in a shape unlike any other would have imagined.


    "Are you¡­?"


    The blade shaped Eclipse turns to Shi Hyun. The blade shaped Eclipse, which hurled a frog-corpse in the arm-blade-hurled into the ground unharmed, approached him with a thumping, threshing, and strange footsteps.


    And I spoke a language that I didn''t even know. When the language mixed with strange pronunciations that could not be expressed in the words knocked at the ears, he had to tilt his head. When Sihyun gives no answer, the blade shaped Eclipse snorts.


    "What, a child who knows nothing. I have a feeling about this, too."


    It was a voice without any emotion, but it was murky as if there was a mixture of noise. It was like listening to radio noise that was not picked up.


    Even though the voice of the blade shaped Eclipse was so small that it could not be heard in the ears of ordinary people, an infinite number of calibrated demonstrations could clearly hear what he was saying.


    "Why did you kill..."


    Even before he could say Moore, the blade shaped Eclipse became a tiny particle and disappeared. A climax so vain that it feels like a dream. He sets his foot where he was standing and scratches his head. It was because the Eclipses seemed to be raising a bronze statue among themselves.


    /141


    The swim to become a high school student ended the day safely without any change. As soon as Bae Jong-soo finished speaking, she quickly left the classroom. And he hurried out of school, leaving the incoming boys behind to talk to himself.


    Swimming over the walls of the school using the steel, avoiding even Lee Woo-sung who was waiting for him at the gate. She wanted to act alone as much as possible.


    The place where the swimming was going was the villa where Sihyun lived. It''s been several days since the incident in Busan. On the day she decided to meet Shi Hyun like Mo, she didn''t want to match her dominance, so she made this extreme choice.


    I was already curious about how Sihyun was doing, and the swimming urged me to take a step. Maybe something happened. While worrying about nothing, the swim to the villa makes its way up to the third floor in a steady pace.


    When she remembered that the house where Sihyun lived was No. 302, she did not hesitate to go there and ring the doorbell. The door opens with a cheerful tone.


    But coming out of the house was not the demonstration she knew. It looked like him, but it was never him. He was a little boy. Redness was on the white skin where the calf was still intact, and the kidney was also one inch smaller for her age.


    Swimming was surprisingly surprised at the appearance of a boy who seemed to be recreating his middle school years.


    "... you can''t be my son."


    The swimming fluttered at the fact that the words were blurry but the pioneer''s ability was enough to do so. A boy who resembled him who smiled at her reaction that changed from time to time, No, he opened his mouth.


    "Welcome, swimmer. What a pretty uniform. It looks good on you. Boys can''t dance."


    A hand-tied swim of sudden praise does not hide its surprise from the familiar voice. Growing up hearing it for five years, she wants to forget, but can''t forget.


    "Oh, is that you?"


    "Yes, who else would come out of this house but me?"


    "Mister, why are you so young?"


    The swimmer who asked the question grabbed his face and body. Swimming like a toy and touching him realized one thing. It was the fact that Sihyun went into his arms. She opened her eyes wide and admired, as if she had discovered the truth of the universe, and went inside the house with her.


    It''s called... But you don''t have to worry about moving. "


    Sihyun sighed and briefly told the swimmer what had happened in the devastating heterotopia. From Lindsey''s appeal to Dagon''s appearance, he nodded satisfactorily as if he was polite.


    "There''s no way you won''t worry. Come here, mister."


    Shi Hyun, who was dragged away by the grip of the swimming steel, suddenly fell into her arms. The swim inside him gently stroked his head. When I was a child, I wanted to repay the grace - love - that I had received from Sihyun.


    "That''s why I''m more worried. He usually behaves rashly, but when the time comes that important, he runs first. You could''ve let someone else, couldn''t you?"


    "I ended up with this much scar. If the others had gone, it would have been a national disaster by now. The Dagon clans-- they might have figured out a way to get here. No wonder someone who can fix it has to step up and take care of it."


    "That doesn''t justify your sacrifice."


    "Justification... big deal. I just did what anyone could do, Swimming."


    The swimmer glanced at his eyes that made a bright and intense light unsuitable for his young body, slightly blushing his cheeks.


    "If you like me, I''d love to, but be a little more careful from now on. Okay? Even if you fall ugly, I''m on your side to the end."


    "Okay, swim."


    Reflexively, the swimming couldn''t stand the joy and frowned. So, a swimmer who filled his heart with the warmth of his heart suddenly came to mind.


    "But I don''t see Lynn."


    "I''m out. Don''t worry, I''ll be here any minute."


    "I wasn''t worried about that, but now she''s gone."


    "Yes."


    The swim burst short of elasticity in Sihyun''s answer carefully looked down at him.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. At this point, the Seeker is a human standard. You can''t have a past life as a pioneer or another creature. Even if the story evolves, it will still meet the standards of the species that were born in the past.


    For example, a person born with achievements that humans cannot achieve in their past lives, and a pioneer born with achievements that pioneers cannot achieve in their past lives. This is how it''s going to fit.

 139 00139 Outcasts to Protect

    A lot of thoughts came to her mind and disappeared. A once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Perhaps the smaller Xi Hyun was also prepared for himself - the imagination-one swim was a little more sparkling. He pushed his face close enough to feel his breath.


    "Soo, swim?"


    He was embarrassed by the sudden change in swimming. The last time I saw him, he didn''t react like this. Sihyun looked around to ask for help. And desperate. There was no one who could stop the abnormal behavior of the swimming.


    Once there was no dominant-bodyguard by the swimming side. And Lynn''s out of town. Only then did he realize that the current situation was much different from the situation-past regression.


    The big look in the eyes of the swimming and the striking strikes like herbivores in front of the beast. Unlike the pure snow, the desire contained in it was unmistakable.


    "Swimming, don''t you think it''s too close?"


    He desperately appealed in a situation where his chest and chest were so close together. But the swimming didn''t stop.


    "You know what? Mister."


    "Well, I think I know we should split up now."


    When he reached there, he grabbed hold of the swimming shoulder and pushed. However, the swimming did not push even an inch. She spread her gills and ignored the demonstration resistance.


    "Don''t change your words. In fact, you know what I want. because that''s how I''ve always avoided it. But it''s not going to go away right now."


    At the words of a wet swimmer, he was unable to say anything. He couldn''t have known the intention of swimming. But it was in a realm where he couldn''t answer correctly. It was an honest feeling that I didn''t want to hurt her by moving too fast.


    "If you had rejected my heart, you wouldn''t have created this atmosphere at all. Because you''re unconsciously hoping, you''re making a gap like this. Isn''t that right?"


    "I..."


    At the words of the swim that pierced the core, he kept his mouth shut.


    What do you want to do with yourself? What do you want to do if it happens? Do they even have such a heart? While Sihyun was throwing a fundamental concern into his mind, the swimming took a bold step. He put his lips to his lips.


    Swimming with a soft, moist feel made me look like I had the whole world. The immature kissing caused the elongated teeth and teeth to come into contact, and she was vomiting a little pain, but she didn''t stop. Rather, I got closer.


    I remember the face of the swimmer who forgot to breathe. The swim that could not wake up just by kissing her lips defeated her as desire led her. The swimming spontaneously over his body looked down at him with the expression mentioned above. She held the lead.


    The swimming smile sweeps his lips with his fingers.


    "Mister, your lips are softer than I thought. Lynn was always doing something so good, wasn''t she?"


    "Swimming."


    As soon as he opened his mouth, the swim covered his mouth with his index finger. The swimming resolutely, as if not to give any objection, brought out the sincerity that had been hidden in his mind for a long time.


    "I like you. No, I''m in love. I''m not looking at it as family or friends, but as a man. When I look at you, my heart beats, and I want to be with you all the time, and even if I''m right there, I''m still Adalind."


    "I''m sorry, but to me, Lynn..."


    "Don''t make excuses like that. You''re not human anymore, are you? Furthermore, it''s known to the world as a pioneer. And I did a little digging. You said pioneers could take a family-friendly household if they had the ability. So be honest. It''s not Lynn''s idea that matters here, but her heart."


    I think I heard something similar this morning. Shi Hyun, who came up with a silly idea, looked up at the swimming. After a lifetime of confession, the swimming was making a crying face.


    He also knew that it was not always an avoidable problem. That''s why he sighed. With a confused mind, he drew as rational an answer as possible.


    "Yes, swimming knows your heart. But I think it''s a little early to call it love. You and I have lived in a confined space for five years. I mean, your whole world has been me and Lynn. I didn''t even have a choice."


    "No, I would have done you a long time ago, even if it wasn''t like that!"


    "You don''t know yet, do you? Maybe you''ll have a better child than me, or maybe you''ll come to the conclusion that your feelings for me were not love."


    "You don''t like me?"


    "That''s not the story."


    Sihyun wiped off the tears on the pool''s eyes, making a serious face. I had to be careful. Swimming was his precious sister-family. I was also a woman who wanted to protect me.


    Sihyun was overwhelmed with a feeling he couldn''t say precisely, and he turned his mind back to swimming with a vague answer.


    "We''re both not ready, so let''s wait a little longer. Until you become an adult and know exactly what you''re thinking. Your life hasn''t started yet, has it? If you really don''t change your mind like you did the first time, then I''ll be ready."


    Sihyun stroked the head of the swimmer with a soothing hand stroke. The swim looked down at the demonstration with a rough look. What she wanted was not an answer like this. But you can''t act like a child. The swimming had to be satisfied with the fact that it was a little closer to Se-hyun.


    "... coward."


    "That hurts."


    /142


    "This!"


    Lin suddenly looks back, feeling a strange sensation. Bererosa and Dero tilt their heads in response to her sudden actions. Lynn''s sudden behavior doesn''t stop there. He rolled his feet like a child waiting for his birthday present. Bererosa sighs calmly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "No, I feel like the cat stole the fish somehow. I feel so uneasy.I don''t think I''ll be able to calm down if I don''t run to him soon."


    "Stop talking nonsense and come here. Miss bodyguard. If you don''t, you don''t get paid today."


    "Okay, you can go, you can go."


    Lin, who was unable to overcome Bererosa''s haste, walks quietly to her side.


    Lin was now following Bererosa to visit numerous embassies in Busan. There was no other reason. There was only Bererosa''s offer to give you a certain money-allowance if you protected her for a week.


    I was a bodyguard, to put it simply. Rin doesn''t hesitate and accepts Bererosa''s offer. There were many stories stored up with Bererosa. So Lin followed Bererosa around.


    Bererosa, who visited key figures in each country, had a pleasant conversation with them. Lin looked at Bererosa with bored eyes.


    Bererosa visited embassies in different countries to build a positive response to the summit in a week.


    Lin slaps her tongue on Bererosa''s precision, which is already eastern and western to form factions and divide her sides. But she kicked her tongue once or twice. After eight hours of restless movement, Lin was about to collapse.


    Moreover, I was embarrassed to stand still beside Bererosa. Exposed to the gaze of many men. Lin looks at the eyes of the blatant desire, shivering in horror.


    Lin, who couldn''t handle the stress that was piled up one by one, finally exploded. He grumbled briefly toward Bererosa.


    "It''s annoying, I''m just sleeping next to her."


    Fortunately, it was only Bererosa and Dero who heard Lynn''s brawl. After investigating the predisposition of key personnel at the next destination, Bererosa looks at her as if it was absurd.


    "You''re not going to rely on Se-hyun without getting a proper job, are you?"


    "I have enough money. And you have to get a job? Si-hyun didn''t say anything special to me."


    Lin was happy just to be able to live with him. I didn''t need money or fame. Moreover, if it was about money, I didn''t have to worry for a while. There was a big payoff for clearing out the Extinct Heterotopia.


    Heterotopia. It was also a repository of technology and selfishness, but also a home for heteros. That meant when and where the heteros might come out of the heterotopia. As a result, upon clearing the heterotopia, the country paid the corresponding amount of compensation, depending on the grade. It is one of the policies that encourages the activities of hunters.


    However, Lin and Shi-hyun, who were covered by such policies, had a generous balance of accounts.


    Lin''s delusions of subjective anticipation seemed to give rise to dizziness. Bererosa sighs when she hears Lynn''s word that she has nothing to worry about as she eliminates the devastating heterotopia and is paid for it.


    "... Yes, because of that, Se-hyun is in mourning because her soul is torn. You''re saying you don''t feel guilty for spending money like that? You need to find your own job. Unfortunately, this is not the Zephyros. It''s within a highly organized civilization. It''s not a place you can go to live in the fields or the wilderness."


    "But she said it was okay."


    "Do you really think it''s okay? It''s not an easy thing to think about when you''ve been directly damaged by your soul. It''s more dangerous than being cut off in space and suppressed in dimensions. It''s a miracle she''s alive and moving around with an imperfect soul."


    That much loss of soul was a serious problem. Even Zephyros, where magic and supernatural phenomena coexist, had little known how to deal with souls.


    "I can''t compare it to when my arms and legs fall off. Moreover, the regeneration of a torn soul without any action falls within the category of legend and myth among us. Honestly, if Se-hyun hadn''t recovered himself, there was nothing we could have done."


    According to Bererosa, Rin bows her head.


    "Do you really think there are no penalties or pain after what you''ve been through? Do we really have to accept that we''re okay?"


    "No, it''s not that."


    Lynn bites her lip on Bererosa''s sternum. She also knew that she was in serious trouble because of her soul damage.


    There were restrictions on thinking and not being able to go back to the original body. Lynn''s voice creeps to the ground, knowing that she can''t randomly expand her young body.


    "And yet you take the money that Jiabi has risked her life for. I feel sorry for Se-hyun. ''I should be there for you.'' I wouldn''t let Se-hyun bury a water."


    In Sectionals, it was a position, also called the ''West Column''. No matter how much she liked what she said, Bererosa didn''t hide her smile.


    After realizing Bererosa''s truth at a late stroke, Lin awoke from her seat.


    "Now you''re just explaining the situation in a panic to say that!"


    "Fool''s a fool."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 140 00140 Those Outsided to Protect

    Bererosa, who covers her mouth with her hands, smiles gracefully. The crescent-shaped eyes were not so gentle as the angel''s.


    /143


    The blade shaped Eclipse, ''The Spear Awesome'', was walking through the grass. The walk of the great spear was subtle. Even though the whole body was made of blades, he did not cut a blade of grass.


    Window Awesome ignored the sign that said "Green Belt." Reaching the front of the fence, the great spear surpassed the two metres of obstacle-wire without bending its knee. Five years into Eclipse, the great spear was perfectly adapted to the new body. It could also be that everything was mastered.


    The spear walks into an uncovered forest and soon reaches a small rock. The rock concealed between the full-grown weeds was immobilized enough to pass by ignore.


    The great spear, which looked around with its head moving to the left and to the right, tapped the rock with a sharp hand - a blade. Soon after, the boulder moves and reveals a passageway large enough for an adult man to pass by.


    "Master, you''re here."


    With a view of the spear''s magnificence, Hanbaemin bows his head. He is two metres tall and covered in abundant fur. With two brave eyes and a limb like that of a lion, he was one of the Eclipses in a position similar to a spear.


    Zhang Oyang nodded his head and followed his disciple into the basement.


    In the basement of Mt. Mor, tied up with a green belt, there was a huge space for 300 people to live in. Even though the trees and stones were supporting the space, there was nothing there.


    From necessities to appliances. Dozens of Eclipses live quietly in an underground base to a self-generator.


    They were still spending their days reminiscing about the laws and rules that had changed to Eclipse and hadn''t abandoned humanity.


    With each passing pass of the spear, the surrounding Eclipses bow their heads in homage to the spear. With a nod like that, of course, Ogre entered the biggest room in the basement.


    The great spear sits on a chair made of carved lumps of rock. Banmin, a disciple of Chang Oh, also sat nearby. Banmin rolls his feet and opens his mouth in a spectacular tone unlike his brave appearance.


    "How was your day, Master? Did you harvest anything?"


    "Nothing. I''ve just killed some nonverbal people today."


    "How many have you killed?"


    "Well, 29? I don''t think that''s enough."


    "There''s a growing trend."


    "It''s also proof that we''re almost at the end of the world. They''re clinging to this place faster and faster. Their character suggests that the intention is clear. What they''re after is the human body."


    Chang Ogwang told the truth in a noise mixed voice. As soon as Banmin heard the truth along with Chang Wuang, he expressed his concern.


    "We are lacking in power alone. Why don''t you just tell people the truth? No matter how strong you are, you can''t kill them all simultaneously."


    "I can''t help it. All hope was shattered three years ago. You think people will believe you just because you tell them the truth?"


    "... I don''t think so, but I think it''s better to say it. If you''re an open-minded person at the Hetero Response HQ, can you at least listen to us and confirm the facts?"


    "Stop, it''s not worth the effort. The existence of ''them'' is incomprehensible, unknown in nature. There is no way to understand and make sense of ''them'' to ordinary people. Even those of us who are looking for and excluding are doubtful."


    The great spear, better known as the emulator, held the itchy forehead with a hand-blade. It wasn''t like Banmin said. However, three years ago, such efforts ended in the worst form possible. It was so miserably broken that it could never be revived.


    The spear awkwardly recalled something and opened its mouth.


    "I met a kid today."


    Bambin cautiously reacted when he saw the quiet floating spear. It''s because they''ve been avoiding Humans as Eclipses. Meeting was like having been found at the scene of a massacre.


    "You didn''t get caught, did you?"


    "Yes, they did. I never thought I''d run into an underground parking lot where no one would come. I was there for a moment, but I missed it. It was an amazing experience in many ways."


    "..."


    Banmin sighs heavily. I just hope the boy who met the Blade MonsterSpear Awesome wasn''t traumatized. What surprised him once was the appearance of a great spear. Not to mention the peculiar shape of the Eclipses.


    "Anyway, ever since I became Eclipse, I''ve seen the greatest mystery in her. No, subtlety can dull my feelings. Hmm, I don''t know what to tell you. Rarity? Amazing? I can''t express myself in any way."


    "You must be an extraordinary child to see Master say that."


    Bambin, who knew Chang''s great past-life, nodded in astonishment. Chang Ogre showed great interest and interest, as if it contained such a mystery.


    In Banmin''s churchbird, Chang Awesome vomited a smile into the noise.


    "Yes, it wasn''t what it used to be. Perhaps Eclipse, like us. But I came back pretending not to know because I didn''t think they were."


    A series of facts erupts like a firecracker, and Banmin raises his hand. Zhang Wu stopped speaking and nodded his head. It was a gesture to tell me.


    "Master, can I ask you a question?"


    "Yes, ask."


    "From what I''ve just said, was he clearly taking on the appearance of a human being?"


    "Yes."


    "Did you just say that she''s an Eclipse like us?"


    "Yes. It seemed to have completely changed its nature, but I couldn''t help but look away from my eyes for five years studying the Eclipse."


    "That''s why he was surprised that he was human, not the original -- not the Eclipse."


    "You know better."


    Banmin who heard the great words of Chang from beginning to end cried out. It was because if Chang Oh''s words were true, that child could be an important key.


    "Then why didn''t you catch him?"


    "Was there a reason to arrest him? He seemed to be a quiet child among the humans."


    "No, if her power is the kind of thing that can hide her true form, it might work for us, too."


    "He can do that, too."


    The colony sighed and looked at Chang Awesome with worrying eyes. It was a great window with charisma and agile movements to hold the Eclipses and set up basements, but there was a time when I made this mistake.


    The spear, pointed out by Banmin, immediately shakes his head.


    "But I also disagree. Seeking help from a child who lives quietly means putting our sins behind us. I don''t want to ask too much of a child who''s going to be devastated by a broken soul."


    Banmin closes his eyes when he hears the great spear. He received a ''similar secret'' from Zhang Oyang, who knew how important soul was. That''s why I shut up.


    "But now that I think about it, it''s strange. Heart and body were complete, but they were short of breath. Moreover, even the soul seems to have been swallowed by something... I don''t know what. How are we supposed to get there?"


    The great spear recalled the boy from the underground parking lot, frowning at an unknown feeling of hypocrisy.


    Everything was full of questions. I had never seen a body so unbalanced. It was like pulling energy from everywhere, but compared to that, the body was in perfect condition. If it weren''t for the torn soul and the lack of deception, "the loser of a nation" would have been a rich body, not an exaggeration.


    "Maybe I should look it up."


    "Have you changed your mind?"


    "Yes, if you can help, give or receive."


    /144


    "Let me start by explaining the text in this notebook."


    I glanced at Sihyun, Jua and Jinhyun in turn, gathered in the fifth laboratory. He heard yesterday that two suspected Eclipses died in vain.


    The suspect who killed the victim, Petty Officer, was found, but the situation became even more suspicious. He would, too, because there was a lizard that blew up and a frog that was killed by the Mysterious Eclipse.


    In a situation where the perpetrator became a victim again, the text in the notebook could be an important turning point. The chalky upvote began to dizzily write on the blackboard. When he thought about it, he had a habit of holding chalk.


    "This is the first text found five years ago. It was discovered with the arrival of the Eclipse, to be exact. It''s called primal. Of course, it''s not found every time Eclipse appears, so there''s very few samples. This is the first time a primer has been written this long."


    He wrote down every single spot where Primel was found on the blackboard. But there was nothing that could be gained through that place. It was arranged in countries around the world without regularity.


    "But we didn''t hear any of those texts, Doctor."


    When Jua expressed her tremendous doubts, she nodded her head as if it was a good point.


    "I hid it on purpose. Primel is in charge of other agencies, not you. To be precise, it was ultimately concluded that it had nothing to do with Eclipse."


    What he knew about Primel was that those institutions asked for an interpretation. There were times when samples of Primel came in, both domestically and internationally.


    "Anyway, to cut a long story short, Primel was being studied in secret in every country. It''s been five years. Some say it contains alien knowledge, and some say a great genius played a prank. After that, there were several theories, but there was no clear conclusions."


    Opportunity triggered the beam project by manipulating the remote control. The light of the beam project, which occupied one wall, began to illuminate one picture. The scene was so familiar to him. It was the outer wall of Grandeliol.


    "Surprisingly, Primel works in a completely different place."


    "" "Grandeliol." ""


    Sihyun, Jua and Jinhyun spoke out of their mouths the fact that the sights in the photo were conveyed without anyone having to say first.


    "That''s right, Primel''s reacting to the Grandeliols. No, I think it''s better to say that Grandeliol reacted to Primel."


    The Beam Project poured out other photos in succession. The photograph inside was an astonishing sight. With just a few lines of primer, there was a small hole in the Grand Delliol. I can''t believe I''m seeing it with my own eyes. The fact that Primel''s relationship with Grandeliol is closer than I thought kept the three of them quiet.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 141 00141 Outcasts to Protect

    "Grandeliall is a giant prison on the ground built by an organization called The One. Primel reacts to that kind of Grandeliol. And then there''s the Primel beside the Eclipse. What do you think? There seems to be a connection between these three circling things."


    Sihyun shut up. There must be a strong link between Grandeliol and Primel. No, you were right to think it came from the same root. But it turns out that Eclipse is also associated with them.


    The situation and rationale were the same.


    However, he was forced to shake his head. He knew what kind of existence-harassment Eclipse was. Eclipse is the world''s appointed proxy and a moving species in the direction the world wants it to be. It could never have been related to Grandeliol-and Primal-flowing from ''The One''.


    Different directionality. Where the hell did this come from? Sihyun was troubled by the truth that was never caught.


    Sihyun could not bear the nausea of holding hands with the three truths that could never be connected.


    The prototype-root-human of the Eclipse that propagated the primel in the first place was human. In other words, the reaction of Grandeliol from The One and Primel from Eclipse meant that one of them faced an unexpected situation.


    I don''t know if it''s going to change the way Grandelliol reacts to Primel. even if the fact that Eclipse wrote Primel is an anomaly.


    Thinking of the two cases that were likely to be realized, he did not hesitate to choose the latter.


    Eclipse is broken? ''


    Unexpectedly, Jihyun turns his attention to the Eclipse. Grand Delriol''s reaction to Primel was certainly a curious and interesting story, but it all started in the hands of Eclipse.


    I had no choice but to think that at first. The Grand Delliol from The One couldn''t have been corrupted by the Eclipse. If there were any variants and variables, it was only possible that Eclipse would have caused it.


    Originally, Primel was only an Eclipse, assuming it was a pair of Grandeliols.


    So where on earth did Eclipse hear about Primal? Until then, he suddenly remembered the ''Dagon and Deep Sea People'' encountered in the destructive heterotopia. It was because they were impressed that the language they heard from frogs and lizards yesterday was similar to the language they spoke.


    While he was wandering around the sea of thought, Joo gave a very realistic answer.


    "But, Doctor, And that goes beyond the boundaries of the Eclipse Dedication. It''s clearly a legitimate subject, and it needs to be investigated, but frankly, it''s too much for us to rule out."


    Zhua gives a big smile.


    "There''s nothing to think about. The victim was human, but he was carrying a Primel. It''s also inscribed on his personal effects. It must have something to do with the Eclipse, whether someone wrote it or you wrote it. So the Eclipse Task Force is pretty busy investigating this case, isn''t it?"


    "That''s right, Commander. We''re on a different starting line now. Why don''t you take this opportunity to reveal a secret about Eclipse and write a big line to the Human Resources Department?"


    Jinhyun was full of motivation. Confronting the deviant Eclipses is a new turning point for him. Joo carefully nodded his head, looking at Jinhyun''s lively eyes.


    "By the way, Professor, have you ever decoded a Primel? It''s not the victim''s notebook, but it would be a reference if it came from somewhere else."


    I was curious about Primel''s intentions when I assumed that Eclipse was corrupt. It was because I knew the nature of Primal so I could decide what to do next. He nodded and manipulated the device.


    "Regrettably, Primel does not possess the qualities of any text in the world. The system and concept itself surpassed our theory. But don''t be so discouraged. Right now there''s only one decrypted text-primal- in the world. Well, this was also illustrative, so I was vaguely able to deduce."


    The hand of favor swiftly climbed on top. Ta-da. How long has it been since the dry sound has resonated in the intestine? The Beam Project shot another picture.


    Only a few words - primal - and a picture that seemed to describe the letters - appeared on one wall. As soon as he looked at the screen, he could see why it was expressed as an illustration. The painting was the main one, and Primel was just a backup. I could tell even by looking at the map.


    The picture was filling one side of the paper with a large piece of paper, with a short primer underneath. It was a common sight in books.


    The composition of the painting was a treaty, but it was described in detail, whether it was drawn by someone who had no mastery of art.


    Once on the left, people lie side-by-side. On the right was a series of creatures with conical bodies. The drawings of humans and monsters symmetrical were unbelievable.


    What was even more bizarre was that the heads of humans and monsters were connected in one thread. Strange creatures and humans connected as one through the head were very strange. A creature that was described in detail with a single down feather evoked the same fact that only it really existed.


    "Share?"


    "Brainwashing?"


    "Domination?"


    Sihyun, Jinhyun, and Jua frowned together in turn, took out their feeling bar out of their mouths. I said it with a bitter smile, whether I agree or not.


    "Thanks to this painting that appeared with Primel a year ago, world-class scholars from all walks of life were able to decipher one word of Primel."


    Opposition teased chalk with clumsy hands. The Primel, which began to be engraved one letter at a time on the blackboard, was shaped exactly like the Primel on paper. Finally, the endorsement of the dot was written below in Korean language that anyone can understand.


    ''The Apocalypse.''


    "Yes, the scholars who analyzed the paintings said they were all prophecies of the end. And I have no objection to such an analysis."


    /145


    The swimming looked at the timeline that had not gotten used to it, no matter how many times he saw it. For five years, she lived her life according to the situation at that time, so she had a school life that seemed to be going well. Of course, I went to elementary school, so I knew that this was the place. But there was a big difference between knowing with your head and adapting with your body.


    Five lessons are art. When the swimmer realized that the moving classroom-an art gallery, he sighed and began to pack what he needed for art time.


    "Swim, come with me. I don''t want to be late just wandering around, because I have a reputation as a second-grade art teacher. I''m not even gonna look like a transfer student."


    "Yes, thank you, Jerry."


    The swim nods at the sharp offer.


    Kang Ye-ri, a sophomore class captain with a swim, was a yard guard who didn''t know anything about what happened at school. He was also an atmosphere maker responsible for the class because he had a bright and gentle personality that could not be found.


    The swim, which was unfamiliar with everything, was able to communicate with other students through sharp edges. Even though the school life was going smoothly because of her, the swimming was always thankful to her.


    "Then let''s go."


    The swim nods at her words and follows behind her. As the art room had to walk to the school''s accessory building, the swimming pool took a slow step, hearing the foreword that moving fast was life.


    "Swimming, do you do any special exercises?"


    "Why is that?"


    "No, it''s not different. It''s beautiful to walk. That''s generally how athletic kids walk."


    The bear realized that the swimming was in the struggle with Xi Hyun. Sihyun taught her how to protect herself. The body must have also been trained in between.


    However, it was difficult to reveal that veil, so the swimming was just smiling with a vague smile. I quickly passed the conversation on to a different topic, whether I didn''t want to listen to it in detail.


    "Look at the boys'' eyes. It''s worth watching the rustling."


    "Really?"


    "You''re pretending not to know anything. They''re all looking at you."


    She looks at the swimming with jealous eyes. Every time she saw the swim, she could see if the world was unfair. She realized she was beautiful in her own way, but she felt like she was retreating one step back when she was by her swimming side.


    Furthermore, swimming integration scores have been floating around in secret until rumors that they were the best ever. Appearance is appearance, ability is ability. Seeing a swim that never leaves any of them alive, Jeri''s luck began to rise.


    "Did you get a confession?"


    "Yeri, it''s been less than three days since I joined. I mean, it''s crazy that no one''s ever really talked to you before, but you get a confession."


    "You could. Boys are so active these days. And by the way, which boy do you like to swim with? Warm next-door brother type? What kind of nobleman can''t do otherwise?"


    In the example of the sharp, the swim tilted its head. It''s because there was no information in her head. Growing up in Grandeliol for five years, she had no standing standards for men. There is no word that can be said about the next-door brother or nobleman or vague example.


    "I don''t want you to approach it lightly. There are a lot of people who are unilaterally friendly. I like a serious personality."


    Swimming calmly recalled his face.


    "You see character before appearance and ability. Swimming was an innocent child like a normal girl who grew up in a greenhouse. Don''t worry, swimmer. I''ll kick all the right boys out of the middle."


    Sharp nods, as if he knew something good. I wanted to correct the expression that swimming was a virgin, but I kept my mouth shut. I thought it would be okay to misunderstand in that way.


    So the swim to the art room with Sharp stopped. It is because I heard a familiar sound from the corners. Mixed with faint moaning and angry shouting. Realizing that a sound was coming from behind the gym, the swim turned to it.


    "Swim, don''t go."


    Once she realizes what the sudden action of the swim is pointing to, she holds her hand. I had a hunch who would be behind the gym.


    "Why?"


    "Because it''s dangerous. Long Zhang, he''s a pain in the ass at school. I''d rather call a teacher. Just wait here a little longer."


    Despite his deterrent, Jeri sighs as the swimming tone shows. She hurriedly brings up the story of longevity in order to catch the unknown swim. He''s the next in line for a friendly group fighting at the top of the country, and all the incidents at school. However, his attitude did not change. No, I''ve become stronger.


    "Thanks, but no thanks. I''ve heard enough. The point is, there''s garbage that suppresses people by force."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 142 00142 Outcasts to Protect

    "Swim!"


    The swim, which naturally removed the sharp hand, walked confidently behind the gym.


    Should I call a teacher? Or should we go and mediate? Jeri didn''t know what to do. But her decision didn''t take long. She chose the latter.


    While I was going to call my teacher, I was running out of time. Yeri runs behind her, unable to resist admiration for her movements.


    Behind the gym has been a long time since it turned into a gang-banging field.


    Four boys, including whether they forgot or forgot to start the fifth period, treated one male student and Kim Karam like a toy, but they did not have a mind.


    He took the notebook in his hand like a "treasure," and read what was written in it. No, I tried to read it.


    "Wow, what''s this? Have you ever written a code in your face?"


    I looked down at the fallen eggplant as if it were disgusting. The notebook was written in an unknown language from the first page to the last page.


    The tongue was short of strange unpleasantness, unknown cause. After seeing the text written on the notebook over his shoulder, the male student unconditionally deduced what Garram''s intentions were.


    "I heard that if you use a secret journal or exchange journal, you use a password like this. Even if I set a code, it''s cute. What is this? It''s disgusting. It''s like a worm crawling. Can you even read?"


    "I can read... I just can''t read because you''re incompetent. That''s the only level of awareness you have. Proud that you can''t read is like admitting that you only have rocks in your head. At your level, it''s a miracle."


    The screech mutters rapidly and low as the wind passes by. However, it was not a bad pronunciation that four male students, including the length of the sentence, could not understand.


    A male student who froze his face to Garram''s words kicked him without cause.


    "You''re an incompetent scholar, right? Did you have a good test like that? Not at all. They think we''re retards."


    "The scholarship foundation has grown, and now look at dogs and cows coming in. You''re a self-indulgent kid, aren''t you?"


    "I never thought I was the best. It just seems like I''m superior because you guys are relatively inferior. So you have to be smart about that. Otherwise, it''s a waste of your hair."


    "Son of a bitch!"


    Swimming watched Garam fall down after being beaten by a male student. She runs without hesitation, rolling her eyes and noticing the situation. The boys were wearing yellow ties together. It means the same grade. After discovering the longevity label, the swimmer realized that the words of the sharpener were correct.


    "Stop it."


    The swim in front of the dust-covered cradle opens its mouth like that. When the swimming suddenly appeared, the boys turned their gaze to the elderly. Looking at the eyes full of questions about what to do, he just smiled as if it was ridiculous.


    "Go. Trust your face."


    "What?"


    "If you have a face worth seeing, you''re telling me to ignore the idea that I''ll notice. You don''t think I can carve a scar on your face?"


    I took a step forward. But the swim never took a step back. She knew how far the marginalized cripple-Kim Jong-seok could fall. It was an indirect experience I also felt guilty. That''s why the swimming decided to protect Ram.


    "Aren''t you ashamed to gather like this and persecute one person? If you want a verdict, at least hang up on yourself. Girls don''t show off their power as a group."


    "You''re a nerd. Let''s see, her name is... Ah, the swimming. Now it turns out you''re the transfer student from the rumors. But I was expecting you to say you have a pretty face, and you were just a big broad."


    I didn''t like the swimming because I looked at myself with my eyes straight. Laws and rules were just boring to him. The school was his playground. It was that no one cared when he roared and roared.


    To him, school was just a space to come to relieve the stress that had been accumulated in his successor class.


    "Just go when you say something nice. I don''t want to blush with a girl."


    "Then apologize to this child-gram. And promise not to harass me anymore."


    "Why would I do that?"


    "A man should apologize to himself for what he did wrong, right?"


    He snorted to the extent that there was no shame in the attitude of swimming. To him, swimming was just a girl who grew up to be gentle. A girl with a delusion that she''ll be able to listen to anything she says. I saw a stiff swim that choked my tongue.


    "Tsk, you''ve been eating with your face so far, judging by your foolish attitude. You asked me if I was from around here. Because it''s pretty. That''s all it takes. I''m sorry, I just don''t like kids like you."


    The swim seems to overlap the face of Iron Wool over the face of the distortion. It was a worthwhile human scum to hunt for scraps and weaklings. As the swimming tightly clenches her fist, a Yeri emerges behind her.


    "Hahaha, the atmosphere here is strange."


    The mood was much better just by smiling sharply. You recognize the face of a sharp man, but you speak with a frozen face.


    "You, Jeri, play the transfer nanny. Teach me to be discriminatory when I''m not involved."


    "It''s my first time and I don''t know the atmosphere here. It''s gonna get better... so can I go?"


    "Suit yourself."


    "Come on, swim, let''s go. I rang the bell."


    The Yeri try to get out of position with a swim, but the swim does not move a step. I just said one more word.


    "Kind of? I don''t know why you brought up my face, but it didn''t solve anything."


    "What? So you want me to apologize and go?"


    "Yeah. Wouldn''t that be the best?"


    As the situation seemed to be escalating again, Jeri asked for a swim.


    "Swimming, let''s tell the teacher, okay? You''re the only one who gets caught up in this."


    Swimming versus degree. And a sharp intrusion. When things got weird, Garam told his instinct to take his notebook.


    "Give me the notebook, even if you''re angry. Samran''s Truth is a precious part of it."


    "Ha, that lunatic. Even in this situation, you''re talking nonsense."


    Swimming was serious in contrast to the degree of response.


    "Is your notebook valuable?"


    "Yes, precious. than my life."


    The swim that heard Garam''s words shifted coldly toward the extent of it.


    "So leave the notebook."


    "Let''s see, this bitch is real."


    The moment I could not bear the fury - the swimming spreaded the metal. It was prohibited by the doctrine to practice outside of the designated time and place in the school, but she did not care.


    The swimmer snatches the notebook from his hand like a bolt and kicks his knee to grab him. As he tries to collapse, the swim grabs his collar and quickly turns around.


    Then I took all the weight of my body and weighed it down. Banging, I fell unconscious on hard ground with the sound of it. After just two seconds, the boys looked at the swimming with a dazed expression.


    The corrected swimming looked at the boys. She had no intention of letting them go, who had just ridiculed him. With only pure Awakening power, she entered the gaps between the boys and struck them in succession with her elbows and knees.


    The boys couldn''t stand the swing, and they fell back. Looking down at the five men who had collapsed unconsciously, the swimming pool smoothed out the muddled clothes.


    Swimming and their experience were different. Swimming was a five-year career in Grand Delhi. There was no way that the students or the boys who harassed them could survive in the quiet everyday life.


    "Swimming, you''re tougher than I thought!?"


    She was stunned and could not keep her mouth shut. She also learned basic exercise so she could see how sophisticated and organized swimming was. Realizing that she wasn''t a girl who grew up in a greenhouse like a swimming pool, she ran to her side.


    "Are you hurt?"


    "Yeah, I''m fine. Thank you for your concern."


    The smiling swimmer approached Garam and handed him the notebook. Throwing out the dirt on the notebook, Garam uttered the "truth" in a confident voice.


    "Oh, thank you. Thanks to you, we can save humanity. I''m going to send you a compliment for having so many people to treat like human beings."


    Whether it was a compliment or an insult, the swim breathed a hot sigh. The Yeri who noticed that the male student who had fallen late at one stroke was Kim Garam did not hide his exhausted voice.


    "It''s an eggplant..."


    "Do you know him?"


    "Yeah, it''s the same class. Changchu High School Freak, Kim Ga-ram. When I was a kid, I thought I heard it was a prodigy, but as you can see, the teachers are full of character, too."


    "We''re just not in a position to accept the truth. If you want it now, I''ll give you a prophecy about the Apocalypse."


    "Of course, the world didn''t end in 1999, but your words don''t end the world."


    Sharp bashed Garam''s head lightly.


    Swimming looked at the notebook that Ram was holding. She glances at the text written on it and instinctively tilts her head. I couldn''t express it in words, but I felt like I saw something great.


    /146


    The demonstration of the concept of the Primal took a step into the underground parking lot that was last encountered with the blade type of Eclipse yesterday. Unlike the frogs and lizards that initiated the attack indiscriminately, it seemed like they could at least talk to Eclipse in the form of a blade.


    No vehicles were parked in the underground parking lot or reported about Eclipse. But it was also a blessing to him.


    Without hesitation, Shi Hyun, who refined the search family''s stigma, looked at the numerous traces that cut the air. But there were no obvious signs. Only traces of frog-shaped Eclipse carried by the Eclipse task force were blurred.


    Realizing that there was no way to find it in a normal way, he summoned the essence of the shadow. He thought that if he followed the shadow he remembered yesterday, he would earn something. However, his thoughts had to end with thoughts. The anticipated reunion was much quicker than he had imagined.


    "It''s called Heart Heart Heart. I see you''ve been wondering who I am. I''m glad I saved you time to find it."


    A sudden appearance of a blade behind his back opens the distance to the opponent before he even thinks about it. The blade shaped Eclipse appears silent, just as it did when it left.


    "You don''t have to be so vigilant. I already know you''re Eclipse."


    As soon as he heard that, his face hardened. One of his advantages was simply being sabotaged.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 143 00143 Outcasts to Protect

    "What the hell are you?"


    The conversation was interrupted for a while. However, the blade shaped Eclipse revealed his name in a noisy voice.


    "Chang is great."


    "Great spear? Are you an alien?"


    "I''m not a foreigner. It''s just a name. I''m free to use whatever name I want. Yeah, a copycat might make you a little easier to understand."


    Imitator, fearless Eclipse who assassinated former President Eugene Hwan three years ago and the worst wanted for a bounty of 15 billion. The blade shaped Eclipse, or Simulator, corrects his posture.


    "You assassinated the president three years ago and now you''re hunting the same Eclipse."


    When Shi Hyun rebuked me for what happened yesterday, Chang Oh couldn''t hide his bitter smile.


    "You''re bitter. It''s a child thing. State your name. It''s an alias if it''s not obvious. I think you''re old enough to call yourself a child."


    "Han Si-hyun, that''s my name. How did you get past my identity?"


    It was not an exaggeration to say that Xi Hyun was wary of imitators for one reason. The gluteal palate was excellent. It was as if the existence of the release was enough to have a human and a child. It was a problem that could not be concluded by sensation or assumption alone.


    Xi Hyun did not slow down his guard, thinking that he might know his identity.


    "Well, let''s just say it''s a hunch."


    At the words of the ambiguous spear, he stepped forward. Zhang Yuang took a step back because of his attitude that he would not survive the battle. I came here to negotiate, not to create the tragedy of my own kind.


    "I guess I didn''t have enough to explain. I didn''t come here to fight you."


    "Then what are you here for?"


    "To make an offer that can be ascended. Of course, if you refuse, I will disappear immediately. How about you take my offer?"


    Xi Hyun was struck by the words of the great spear. Everything he felt secure about being the first person to talk to was his frustration. Eclipse, who uncovered the Bone-Cetillion in the beginning, killed Eclipse face-to-face, and declared himself great at Chang, had many unknown variables.


    Even if I just had a conversation, I could not predict how the situation would go.


    "By the way, can you get rid of this strange energy? You''ve been trying to get inside my head for a while now. I think the necklace is around me, too. If you didn''t say it, if you realized it wouldn''t work, it would be polite to just shut it down."


    After Xiahyun bounced off the ''manipulation of all things'' that had unfolded during the smoke, she gave up on [please]. Chang Ogre was an even worse opponent than I thought. It was also natural to see that the demonstration of how Gujarati - Eclipse - was selected was unusual in Chang''s past life.


    "... Just in case, it doesn''t work either."


    "I''ll leave you to it, especially this time. I''m not stupid enough to stand idly by and be treated unjustly. And in a few words, that shallow approach doesn''t work for me. I''ve been through this before."


    Once upon a time, he opened his mouth, feeling an unknown strangeness, but his wish did not come true. At the same time he opened his mouth, he felt a lot of cleverness passing by above the underground parking lot.


    Tadadadak. Hostile and murderous are those who approach with stealth and speed. Recently, a demonstration of a small number of Eclipses has come to realize that it is the unique strength of Eclipses.


    Zhang Wu felt what he felt as well. Chang Wu immediately went into battle. A thorn-blade protruded from my body as I turned away from him.


    "Looks like we have company."


    "I think you''re the one with it. I don''t have a guest like that."


    Chang Awesome smiled bitterly, shaking his hand as if it had nothing to do with him.


    "Too bad you can''t deny it. Like you said, those are my old stories. Stay back, we don''t need your help."


    Sihyun watched as Chang Ogre stepped forward. As long as you don''t know what''s going on, it''s just poison. You don''t even know what happened to the Eclipses in the first place. Perhaps the crime of Eclipse, who claimed to be the great spear. Xihyun chose to watch.


    The Kwaga River. Immediately, the ceiling of the underground parking lot breaks and countless Eclipses fall down. It looks as if a lump of mud is moving. What was remarkable was that they were all made to the same specifications.


    White. Suddenly, the Eclipses were all exactly the same size, size and appearance.


    "The alter ego"? "


    Sihyun confirmed that both the great and the opposing Eclipses of Chang were false through a paper trail.


    "Hot!"


    Chang Awesome dealt with the Eclipses rushing towards him one by one. Not fast, slow. Let''s go. Hold her steady. A spear with a full-body blade used all body parts as a tool. Every action of the spear was threatening, just as moving itself was swinging a sword.


    It was because sharp blades poured down from places I didn''t even think of.


    A spear that bears its own blade one-legged, the great spear aims for the necks of the Eclipses without a single tooth error. Every time a trail is etched into the air, the Eclipses'' neck falls to the ground.


    The headless Eclipses quickly evaporate into a handful of mud. The mud that lay on the ground disappeared as soon as a certain period of time.


    Many of the Eclipses were occupying the four corners of the window, but no one could enter into the realm of the window. He couldn''t hide his surprise. The window awesomeness was not that it overwhelmed many Eclipses with minimal movement. I was able to demonstrate that.


    What surprised me was that Chang Oh Great was not using any abilities. He wasn''t even assisted by his thoughts. Not to mention using a standard level of physical ability.


    He just used his well-forged body. The great movement of the spear was a technique. Before the opponent even arrived, he even showed the strategist the face of repentance.


    Then he realized that he had to suffer the agony of Dagon, even with an equivalent physical ability. It was because he was operating his abilities in one dimension, even though he could not kill because of the disparity between the two.


    So far, he''s been using tactics to overwhelm his opponent with overwhelming force. No, I couldn''t call it a tactic. Using the overwhelming power was something any three-year-old could do.


    What was important was how efficiently he could use his power. Unfortunately, Xi passed on to the next tier-even more overwhelming force-even before accepting the overwhelming force properly.


    If the opponent is weak, it doesn''t matter. However, Sihyun struggled with one of the Great Old Ones, Dagon, realizing his weaknesses. It was not able to use its power well. I couldn''t pull a hundred percent.


    The physical training and psychological clemency that I felt as I went up was not a subjective illusion. Of course, it was possible to go up victoriously. But I didn''t know how much more I had to swallow for a moment of peak-evolution.


    I wasn''t even sure I could handle the power that grew so well. In the worst case, they were unable to adapt and could cause disaster everywhere.


    Therefore, he desperately felt that he needed the ability to grasp the power that had been stored up until now. I didn''t think that Chang Ogre had a solution to the problem. If I could just give it directionality, that would be enough.


    Unexpectedly, he found Eclipses crowding towards him. It is unclear whether he recognizes Chang as a great ally or intends to kill the eyewitness, but the killings of the Eclipses are unprecedented.


    "You mean I put it in the range?"


    As Sihyun stretches out his arm, his fist pierces the temple of Eclipse. The nature of Eclipses is essentially ''robust flesh''. The weak stats that are hard to pronounce Moore, and the nature of the breakout from Eclipse, were naturally incorporated into infinite numbers.


    Jihyun leaps over the fallen Eclipse as a platform and scatters resonant waves all over the place. In the blink of an eye, she looks at the Eclipses returning to ashes with no emotion. She looks dissatisfied.


    It was like dealing with a well-crafted scarecrow. The life absorbed through the winds of death was also infinitely low. With an endless amount of effort to stimulate growth, he wakes up to the hissing sounds coming from behind his back.


    Charging, charging, charging. The sound of resonance as the iron clamps together was terrifying. But it was a compliment from Chang Oyang to Shi Hyun. The great spear was clapping, not sharpening the blade.


    "Good to see you. You have an unlikely amount of power. But there''s a lot of unnecessary movement. There''s a lot of meaningless energy in the middle. It seems like a young child is wielding a sword of immortality, so I''m a little worried. No, I have to say I''m sorry."


    Xi Hyun passed away quietly because Zhang Oh''s words didn''t sound bluffing. More importantly, there were many.


    "More than that, I''d like to ask you where they came from."


    "They are a byproduct of the power of Eclipse like us. In other words," self-immolation. ""


    "Why are they fighting each other? Are you in a faction fight because you don''t want to team up?"


    "If only."


    In the words of the penitent spear, Sihyun realizes that he is in an unusual situation. A demonstration of wanting to know what happened to Eclipse-Guardo-san turned to Chang Ogre reflectively.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I could tell you, but then you''d be tired. And a head start on the deal. So I''m gonna ask you again. Are you ready to listen?"


    "If I didn''t have an idea, I wouldn''t be here."


    Sihyun turns his head to react to the siren from a distance. The sirens are getting louder. The fact that the street is getting closer is that someone noticed a defect in an underground parking lot. Sihyun turns his head to look at the great spear.


    "But I don''t think this is the place."


    /147


    Shi Hyun and Chang Oh, who moved to a nearby mountain, resumed the story that had been cut off by an uninvited guest. At least they recognized each other as communicative enemies.


    "Let''s start with the deal that you can be a superior ancestor."


    As he opened his mouth, Zhang Oyang, who was looking around in the thicket, replied.


    "There''s something I want to check before I make a deal."


    "What is it?"


    "Do you have the ability to change your appearance?"


    It was completely and completely incoherent, but she accepted it quietly. I don''t know what the great Chang wants, but it must be closely related to his gluteal palate or the womb of all worlds.


    "That''s right."


    "Is it something that works not just for you, but also for the other person?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 144 00144 Outcasts to Protect

    At once, Sihyun realized what the intent of Chang Oh was.


    "I know exactly what you''re going to say, yes. You, uh, you want my ability to reclaim what you were when you were human?"


    "Yes."


    "But a deal''s got to work. I know you want me to, but I don''t have to do anything."


    "I don''t intend to push unilaterally. That''s not bad for you, either. You''re just waiting for the day you die because your soul is broken, right? If you give us your abilities, we will give you the skills to heal your soul."


    When she heard Chang Oh''s offer, she tilted her head. It''s because he knew how hard it was to recover his soul when he explained it to Bererosa. Naturally, he had no choice but to feel disturbed by the words of the great spear.


    However, Sihyun felt that Chang Oh''s offer was not a lie. He is skilled enough to recognize that his soul is broken at first sight. It was difficult to see that they had a deal condition that would not be made.


    Unfortunately, either way, it was also irrelevant to him.


    "Too bad."


    "Why?"


    "I don''t need it."


    A short answer and an encounter spear Awesome opened his mouth decisively.


    "A broken life is bound to die eventually. A skill that can heal such spirits. Do you want to just die because the life of the Eclipse is so hard?"


    "That''s not it. It literally means you don''t have to do that."


    Chang Ogre did not believe what he said. I couldn''t believe it. Sihyun sighed and pushed his chest forward.


    "If I saw it yesterday, I''d see it today. All right, look. What my soul is like now."


    Chang Awesome, who saw his soul once again, had no choice but to correct his thoughts. Though he thought he was a child who was going to die of a broken soul, his soul was still one step ahead of him overnight. In Chang''s view, it was a truth I wanted to deny, but his soul was slowly but clearly recovering.


    "The soul recovers automatically?"


    "Yes, that''s the way it is."


    "..."


    Chang Ogre lowers his head in dismay. I couldn''t say anything. Of course, I thought I could be rejected. But I didn''t even think that I could be rejected for this reason.


    "In the beginning, I didn''t know how to judge you. I would have withheld the deal if my soul hadn''t recovered. I don''t know what predisposition you or the group you''re leading is. What if you''re not who I think you are? That day, criminals with great power infiltrated the city, didn''t they?"


    "No! We are all ''people'' who are looking for a way to return to humanity without losing humanity even though we have all become Eclipses."


    It would have been more convincing if it wasn''t for the murderers who killed their own kind and the president. That muttering gave Chang Oh a chance.


    "Yes, speaking of which, I understand that you''re not an unreasonable murderer. I don''t know why. So convince me. For the very reason that you had to. If you think so, I''ll go back to the top of the deal. I have a lot of things I need."


    "..."


    Chang Awesome shut up. The story I wanted to tell was stacked up like a mountain. The question was whether he would accept the story honestly. Chang Ogre could not be confident. It''s because if someone had told it to me instead of going through it directly, I would have been angry at him at once.


    The story he went through was futile and absurd. That was a relief. In a way, it seemed that they had put the delusions of madmen that existed in the world together.


    Even if no one took it seriously, it was not an exaggeration.


    "Swear to me that you will listen at least to the end. I''m gonna sit and listen to every word that comes out of my mouth."


    "As long as it''s not an excuse to kill for profit. I''ll listen to you."


    An enormous sigh lifted Ogre''s memory. Chang Oo gave out the information he was doing his best because it was a compelling story from the beginning.


    "The beginning of all things is what we call ''Great Races.'' Humans are unknown beings - aliens. I don''t know exactly. I''m not even sure I heard it right. There might be more specific names. But sadly, that''s all I can call them."


    "The Great Race." Xi Hyun, who thought there was some connection with the deep sea people or the Great Old One, cooled his back. There is no end to the quarrel between the Eclipses.


    "They have the skills to transform the spirit of life and the spirit of life in different times and spaces according to their names. In other words, using that technology, they''re experiencing the entire universe indirectly. Five years ago, they accidentally settled in a human body that turned into an Eclipse. That''s when they realized there was a planet called Earth."


    Zhang Oyang sighed and cleared his mind.


    "Since then, they have continued to transition to Eclipse. I don''t know what triggered it, but it fell blindly. Even if it kills him, he''ll still come out."


    "The Eclipses you killed, they were one of them-- the great factions-- the Transitional Eclipses?"


    "Yes. They seem to be picking and marking target-humans so that their people can safely transition." So if we don''t take care of it, it''ll grow exponentially. "


    Then he realized why there were two types of Eclipses. On the one hand, when man truly changed, the existence of a great race descended and occupied the body.


    "Why didn''t you tell me? No, you didn''t, did you? If I had told you, this wouldn''t have happened..."


    Zhang Oh smiled bitterly at the words of his vomit.


    "I tried. It just ended badly."


    "You did?"


    "Yes, I hunted them blindly, losing my brother to a group that claimed to be a great race. But that was the limit, too. So three years ago, I told President Yu Jinhwan the truth and asked him for help. He listened to me and trusted me. It''s not even close to the fact that it''s Eclipse."


    Looking back at the past, the great spear smiled bitterly. At that time, Chang O Yeung seemed to have been saved by the faith of the former President Eugene Hwan. But that was a lifetime of mistakes. I shouldn''t have told you then. I had to be patient.


    "But you killed him, right?"


    "Yes, I did. His body had already been turned over by a great race. Maybe they found my trail -- the great faction-- they took care of it."


    Sihyun could not connect the words. It was because I understood how great Chang Oh felt when he had to kill the first person who believed in him.


    ''The only language the Eclipses didn''t know - Primel - was that their bodies were already occupied by a great race. The Longevity Monk wasn''t just killed by humans by the Eclipses, he was more likely to die inside the Great Race. Wait, so you''re saying that Grandeliol''s reaction to Primal is both the product of the Great Race?''


    Sihyun cleared up all the tangled questions that were so complex that his head was tingling and came up with only one goal.


    "Then what is their purpose?"


    "If I''m right, they were hoping for a human body. The entire human race, to be precise. I don''t know why I want it."


    At a late stroke, he recalled a picture that showed his support. The illustration that shows us that it is a prophecy about the end of the world was not fiction, but fact. They were all indicative of a great race capable of metastasis beyond time and space.


    "I have the biggest question. It''s a principle."


    "You don''t believe me, do you..."


    "No, there is a great tribe. They''re after humanity. Trust them all. They''re probably more trusting than you are."


    Sihyun trusted Chang''s words. No, I''ve been expecting it since Chang Ogre opened his mouth and called it "The Unknown." Dagon and Jihyun were now confident that no matter what was happening outside the world, they would not be surprised. He also experienced it firsthand. The cosmic identity was also there somewhere. It didn''t make sense that there was no "cosmic existence."


    "Then what do you want to know?"


    "You."


    "..."


    "Isn''t it detailed enough to say yes by accident? More than I need. Are you one of them?"


    I sighed as if I knew that Zhang Ogre would do that in Sihyun''s palace.


    "The only reason I knew about them was because I almost lost my body once, too. In other words, I had a brief understanding of the situation when the spirit of one of them sprayed on my body."


    "..."


    The demonstration of the great spear that he defended his body against the unknown was completely silent. It''s because this horse was more vain than the existence of the Great Race.


    "Just as you restore your own soul, so do I. Unfortunately, my brother couldn''t..."


    Sihyun glanced up and down quietly at the window. It was not a common man''s ability to resist the control of all things or to resist unknown creatures. Even if it turned out to be Eclipse, that hasn''t changed.


    "It doesn''t work."


    "You know better than anyone that''s suspicious. Adapting to the body of the Eclipse in less than five years, gathering like-minded Eclipses? And you find a great race and you shut them down with your bare hands? I can''t hear a thing. Who are you really?"


    There was no commute for a while. How long has it been? Chang O greatly looked at the demonstration of whether the decision was good or not.


    "Do you believe in your past life?"


    At the sound of the great spear without any foresight, Sihyun was unable to move in place as if his feet were bound. I couldn''t even ask what he was talking about. Eclips-Seeker - is a person born as a sacrifice with achievements that humans cannot reach in their past lives. It was the demonstration that I knew best, so I instinctively understood what the question of Chang Awesome meant.


    "... believe."


    "Then I will reward you for your faith. my name is Chang Awesome I was a master of 3,000 spells, the guardian of the secret church and the most unmanned of all, the so-called King of Coin."


    Sihyun realized why Chang Oyeong was elected as the Seeker. Underworld unification and the most expensive unmanned. He was the superhuman of two superhumans with achievements that no human being could easily accomplish.


    "But even if you do, how do you remember your past life?"


    "The Art of Atmospheric Engineering. It''s a kind of spell that engraves memories into souls. It''s the spell I cast just before I died, as the afterlife wondered. But do you really believe that?"


    "Well, there''s nothing you can''t believe."


    He bowed his head to the fact that an irresponsible existence had emerged. Do all those elected to be the Saviors have this kind of achievement? Xi Hyun, who knew about the Seeker, had no choice but to believe the great words of Chang O.


    "Now, get on board with the deal."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Sihyun did not actively respond to swimming because she loved it that much. It''s not because you''re old.

 145 00145 Outcasts to Protect

    "You don''t have to tell me. I know. I told you everything I don''t have, and now I''m not gonna tell you I don''t know."


    Unlike what he said, Shi Hyun did not intend to stop trading from the beginning. I had something to gain. After hearing Chang Oh''s previous life, the idea of such a demonstration became even more solid.


    And I couldn''t stand by like the Eclipses.


    Innocent victims walking the rough path of the world''s will. Sihyun didn''t have the strength to save them, but at least it was possible to help him live among others.


    If the Eclipses who are really led by Chang Awesome are the victims of goodwill, it was a recognition.


    "Then what do you want? I thought you said you didn''t need skills for souls anymore. Sadly, I don''t have much. Even if you want something big, you can''t give it to them."


    "I know. I''m not asking you to do anything difficult. It''s all up to you."


    "That''s a vague answer."


    Before he could say what he wanted, he once exploded the thought that was embedded in his body. Phew. Sixteen million ideas have stirred up the institutions and circuits.


    The grass shakes violently to the left and to the right, causing a commotion. The spear awesomeness is covered in murky dirt, but not a step. I just observed the process that took place in his body quietly.


    "It''s a big mess. Hundreds of thousands of energies are swirling inside the body. It''s not how you do it, it''s how you make sense. It can be considered great, but it does not reach the" pole. ""


    Chang Oh judged the condition of his demonstration calmly. I have seen many such characters in my past life. The energy drawn from everywhere eventually only consumes the user.


    "Yeah, I''ve been waiting for that. I needed someone to know exactly what I was going through."


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "I have three times this energy in my mind."


    "That''s a tricky one. You''re short on energy, aren''t you? How can you build so much energy?"


    Zhang Oyang sighed at his words. The great spear held an untold number of boils and misconceptions in its head. From unique and intimate ways to thoughtful and knowledgeable skills, it was all in his hands.


    But they were all formed according to one rule. We had to go straight from the bottom to the top. There were no exceptions. The quick omission of the intermediate process did not change that we had to build gradually from the ground up.


    However, it appeared to fall from top to bottom. A huge mass of energy was poured into his body. It was unusual and unusual. I had never seen a spear before.


    "That''s not the point. The important thing is that I cannot control this power. To be precise, you can''t use your powers efficiently."


    It was a close wording, but he said without stumbling. Needless to say, if you want the right treatment, you have to provide the right information.


    "So you give me the ability to change my appearance, and I give you the way to control your power. You want to make a deal with that?"


    "Yeah, you seem to be good at that sort of thing, but it seems like a good bargaining chip for my skills, doesn''t it?"


    With provocative meaning, Zhang Ogre snorted as if his head was unfair. It''s because there are hundreds of ways to improve the demonstration even now.


    "Definitely. No one on Earth is better than me."


    "So, can we do it for a week?"


    "What does that mean?"


    "First, we need to make sure you really have those skills. I have to check if it''s right for me or not. Isn''t that right?"


    Honestly, Xi Hyun did not have any judgment as to how much to believe in Chang Oh''s abilities. I had never experienced it, so I couldn''t set the standard.


    Chang Ogre nodded as if he had understood his intentions.


    "I see. I can''t help it. You wouldn''t believe it even if you had a secret like that. Having a week wouldn''t be so bad. But if you get satisfactory benefits, then you''d better be gentle, too. I''m a cold-hearted person who breaks promises."


    "I guess so."


    "Then leave this place as it is tomorrow."


    At the end of the sentence, the spear turns into a tiny particle and disappears. When she saw the sudden fading back of the great window, she got up from her seat.


    /148


    I thought the swimming would be violent against the length of the swim. He''ll do the same. He took him down joyfully to protect Ram. But surprisingly, things ended easier with Longevity than I thought. I wanted him to bury it.


    I didn''t even want things to get bigger.


    In the beginning, it was necessary to expose the guilt of swimming in order to avoid discomfort. But regrettably, it also led to a degree of dignity.


    In other words, if I want to hear the fault of swimming, I have to tell her that I was beaten by her, and that was just the act of digging up my flesh.


    He didn''t look good either. It was because no one thought that Swimming Girl was strong. Everyone would concentrate on the fact that they were weaker than they thought.


    The worst way to complain is to punish the transfer student for being hit. Furthermore, it was ridiculous for a male student to report to a female student.


    I chose to take a step back to face things like this. She also contributed to the decision of knowing that swimming is the only daughter of the world-renowned talent, "Gi Chol Ha Tae."


    "So you came all the way here to apologize to Garam?"


    "Tsk, yeah. So let''s not bother each other, and let''s forget what happened this afternoon."


    "Suit yourself. I don''t want to talk about it. But if you do that again, I will stop you again. Don''t forget that."


    I sighed to the extent of my grave-working swimming attitude. And I looked at her with a resolute eye.


    "Speaking of which, are you free this Sunday?"


    "Why is that?"


    "That, of course..."


    I couldn''t keep up. It''s because a person intervened between swimming and the level of the swimming. The uninvited guest''s name was Kang Ye-ri, a second-grade class supervisor and an expert in swimming.


    "Swim, what are you doing here? Let''s go."


    Shari firmly grasps the swimming arm. And it got away from there. You hear a shout from a distance, but the sharp ignore it neatly. Swimming questioned the behavior of the sharp.


    "Why didn''t you just listen to me?"


    "Of course, it''s because it''s obvious that something bothers you when you hear it. Swimming, you know, just what he was gonna say."


    "How do you know if you haven''t heard the whole story?"


    The swim tilts her head. After five years in Grandeliol, she has no idea what she''s capable of saying in that situation.


    "Why would a man ask a woman for time? I''m proposing a date."


    "Oh, a date."


    The swim nods as if it knew something new. I knew the meaning of the word. But I had no choice but to feel a vivid emotion because she had never used ''dating'' in Grandeliol.


    In that attitude of swimming, Yeri notices that she is purer than she looks.


    "Who would take such a cute swimmer? Just trust me, Swimming! I will protect you from those filthy wolves."


    The sharp, tight-knit hands of the swimmer had a worthless vow of time. Without realizing that the swimming heart was full of one person, Jeri made up his mind, shining his elongated eyes.


    "... Thank you, Jerry."


    That was the best I could say.


    Swimming out of the school gate with Jeri, he could find a male student waiting for him. He would, too. The boy was Kim Karam whom she had saved. Garam, who was waiting for the swim, ran to her as soon as her eyes met.


    "Swimming, I have something to say."


    Ga-ram hesitantly approached the swimming area and said so without any shame. Sharp eyes sweep the crowbar up and down. Under the overprotection of the sharp, the swim opened its mouth.


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    "It''s uncomfortable to see so many eyes here, so why don''t you head into a cafe nearby?"


    "Garam didn''t see you like that. What are you going to do about swimming?!"


    "Swimming is not my style. I like to be a little more provocative and longer than I like to be able to draw curves like that."


    "What are you waiting for? So you''re gonna make out with corn?"


    "I mean, you can''t turn me on with a body like that. Moreover, I am the one who ''sows'' seeds underwater. It''s a more efficient reproductive method."


    "Su, swim! Listen to what he''s saying! Mo, there''s no sound you can''t make!"


    Jeri shrugged and received the words of Garram. While Sharp and Garam were arguing, the swimming summoned Yiwoosung to change the next destination. As Garam said, I was going to tell you at the cafe.


    Garam smiled faintly and followed behind the swimming, and Jeri made up his mind once again to keep him from swimming. Not to mention the silent escort of Lee Woosung.


    "What was it you wanted to talk about that you secretly called the swimmer? For the record, I''m not gonna let you do anything about it if you''re gonna play dumb with this swimmer. Do you understand?"


    Located in a nearby caf¨¦, Sharp looks down arrogantly.


    "I only want to talk to the swimmer... because I''m here to be seen."


    "Boeun?"


    "Yes, I can see that ''Human culture'' is still unfamiliar, but I''ve heard that you should at least give something if you have received it."


    "Human culture. You make it sound like you''re not human. Oh, I do sometimes. I am special and put myself above others. That''s why the others are harassing you. At least talk normal."


    "I''m not special. I''m really special. I can''t be normal."


    "Swimming, I want to smack this kid so badly, can I?"


    "Hold on. I haven''t heard from Garam yet."


    The Yeri swim to stand up has dried up. Garam drank an ice Americano with his clumsy hands, not knowing what was about to happen to him.


    "Garam, if you have something to say, will you tell me quickly?"


    "Oh, I was going to tell you about that."


    Garam pulls out a thin bracelet from his bag. On the outside of the bracelet was an unknown material engraved glyph. A bracelet inscribed so delicately that the characters you see differ depending on the direction you look. Garram stares at the bracelet with his sad eyes.


    "No one''s ever helped me. Everyone just laughed at my actions and walked away. You''re the first person who ever really helped me swim. You can brag about it.Even if I have the will to save Humans thanks to you, it''s no exaggeration. In that sense, this is the best gift you can give me."


    "Thank you."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 146 00146 Outcasts to Protect

    When he received the strangely engraved bracelet from Garam, the swimmer drew a question mark over his head. Seeing her face, Ga-ram prophesied the end.


    "In ''five days'' time, all of humanity will be taken from us'' Yisar ''. But with this on, swimming will keep you safe in that disaster. I know it''s scary, but you have to be patient. I''m going to save you somehow."


    A Yeri who heard a story - the apocalypse - that he didn''t even think of suddenly got up. She can''t hide her excitement from Garram''s nonsense.


    "Garam, was that you?! Sometimes I thought it was a sign. I can''t believe you''re the kind of person who used to say you and I were connected in our past lives."


    After selling the eggplant with an unknown word, the swimmer tilted his head.


    "Jerry, what''s a radio system?"


    "Garam is talking about the same girl. They''re so delusional that they actually believe in it and they force others to do it."


    Even though the word was described calmly, it was a difficult word for swimming. I was just quietly moving on. Above all, the swimmer didn''t think Garam was lying.


    "That''s what you think. Too bad. A little more open-minded and we can always get in touch with the truth."


    The cradle shakes its head so far away from the swimming and the Yeri. As soon as I finished my business, I left the caf¨¦. Garram''s attitude, which pushed him from beginning to end, looked back at him with a bored expression.


    "Swimming, are you thinking about wearing that nasty bracelet?"


    "But it''s a gift, and it''s not something you throw away."


    Swimming with bracelets on its slender wrists felt an unknown power flow. I was holding the Ring of Shadows, so I could see the difference a little more clearly.


    The bracelet Garam gave him also had a power comparable to that of Sheba. At least the swim, judged to be no harm to him, looked down at the bracelet wrapped around his right wrist.


    /149


    "Shit! Shit! Damn it, damn it! Blade homosexual!!!"


    Kim Aram threw down his keyboard and kicked the bookshelf with his foot. The total number of identities he''s committed to killing Chang Ogre is 214. It was a result of all competencies. However, the results were harsh. There was no reborn self.


    The story continued five years ago. For Kim Aram, Chang Oh is like a natural foe. So far, he has launched countless surprise attacks, but he has never put even a valid bird in it, rather than a critical hit.


    But I couldn''t help it. It was Aram''s position that Chang Ogre, who knew the truth, could not just watch as he moved. Otherwise, it was not worth it to take over the body of Eclipse.


    "Ha, ha, ha..."


    Kim Aram, who expressed all of his anger, felt limited by the power he had gained as an Eclipse: self-division. It was certainly attractive to produce countless individuals with abilities that were comparable to their nature.


    However, it was not a disadvantage that everything depended on the abilities of the main body. Self-dischism was simply the power to produce unlimited sandbags, unless you honed your instincts.


    Moreover, there was no limit to self-division. There is a limit to the number that can be made per day, and that number has also been greatly influenced by capabilities.


    "If I could kill him with my own two hands in the first place, I''d need something like self-immolation!"


    If the Pok¨¦mon is not strong, the Pok¨¦mon will not become strong. But when you become strong, you don''t have to be self-defeated. It was also a kind of dilemma. There were overwhelming advantages to being able to do multiple actions at once, but what Aram needed was a powerful firepower, not a universal one.


    As Aram''s rough breath stabilized, a young man who was looking at him in the corner of the room walked forward. The man with the gorgeous skin and sheep''s horns with the seductive energy was smiling faintly. He sat on the bed, looking as though he could seduce anyone, whether male or female.


    "Are you done now?"


    "Yes, Marlon."


    "Well, that''s a relief."


    A man called ''Malone'' smiled vaguely. It was because he seemed like he was going to be angry soon, but he also seemed to be convinced of everything.


    "I know you''re interested in the human body, but I hope you don''t forget to deal with us."


    Malone, the ''lookout'' from ''The One'', was tired of Aram, which is also an important transaction. All he wanted was one thing. It was the work of the Shadow King, who killed Rondale and defeated the acclaimed presence of Great Old One.


    "I thought you wanted power in the first place? I heard that if you find the King of Shadows, you''ll be able to give me the power I''ve always wanted. But you''re pulling your strength in a strange place."


    "You''d think it had nothing to do with it. But he is my sworn enemy. It''s weird not to be angry when you''re interfering with the Great Work of the Races!"


    Aram growls. I can''t count on how many of his kind were killed by Spear Ogre. And among them were his children. It was a difficult situation to stay calm without losing your mind.


    "Then why don''t you quickly find the king of the shadow and report back to me with your ability?" And the power that comes from me would kill a man called Chang Oh. Your actions are ambiguous. "


    "Don''t rush like a baby. I''m looking for you, too."


    In Aram''s words, Marlon snorted loudly. And I abandoned the gentleman settings he had been guarding so far. Marlon walks right up to Aram and conveys his will.


    "There are limits to patience. It''s the chief''s intention that we remain silent, not ours. It''s his intention to crawl the ground like a worm. Don''t think that being stubborn will be stubborn in my head. I don''t know when to dispose of you."


    Unlike a polite and thoughtful tone, the words coming out of Marlon''s mouth were not polite. But Aram didn''t say anything. It was because I remembered Marlon was the lookout.


    Watchers. They were specialists who traveled around the world and chose weeds that were detrimental to The One''s gait, even though they could have been ''managers''.


    "From the look in those eyes, you seem to know who I am. I''m not going to say it any longer. Find the Shadow King. Do you understand?"


    Aram frowns and nods. Marlon, who fell from Aram with a satisfactory smile, felt a familiar wit on the first floor.


    "Looks like your brother''s here. So, I''m going to leave now."


    Marlon, who waved his hand so cleverly that he did not feel like a frozen pioneer-he had just worked cold until now, disappeared into a dark space.


    - 150.


    Sihyun has been in trouble since morning because of the clinging Lean.


    "Love is cold!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "You met a woman yesterday, right?"


    "No way!"


    "Don''t try to cheat me. Knng, knng, look. It smells like a girl. I can''t fool my senses."


    Xi Hyun couldn''t help embarrassing Rin''s attitude of taking pictures at random. The only person he met yesterday was a great spear. However, he was not a man, but a lump of blade. I was born with the smell of iron, but it never smelled like a woman''s wrath.


    "Even if I told you I was cheating, I''ve never really met you."


    Sihyun sighed and gently stroked Lin''s head. Her expression widened like when she raised her voice, and she jumped into her arms.


    "Really?"


    "Yes. Did I miss your scent? Because you''re all I have."


    "Oh, Si-hyun. You can''t talk like that!"


    Lean, who had never been able to overcome her shyness and revealed her fox and tail as much as possible, slapped her shoulder with her palm. Lynn waves her hands out of the house after finishing a petty quarrel.


    "Cheer up, Si-hyun. I''ll make it work!"


    "Yeah, you too."


    Sihyun kissed Lynn. After seeing Lin''s expression reaching its limit, she and Bererosa leave the villa together, she was ready to go inside the house. Taking training clothes, towels and simple things to eat, Hyun took a leap into the sky. With endless corrections, he sets foot on a mountain near the underground parking lot.


    "Hello."


    When he found the great look of the spear, he nodded lightly. At first, Shi-hyun, who was stranded, opened the meeting chapter with a small story. He was the first Savior who came to the outside world and met me. It worked a lot because I didn''t have a bad temper. Furthermore, I felt a sense of compassion in that I remember my previous life.


    The topic of the conversation soon became ''Eclips-Seeker -''. Depending on the narrative, he said he was perfect zero.


    "Perfect zero. What about you?"


    "I was also perfect zero."


    "Was? It sounds like you''re out of Perfect Zero."


    "Yes, I was not an acceptable body. Since then, I couldn''t give up, so I adjusted and trained myself to accept my thinking. Unfortunately, I stopped at 99 because of my birth limitations."


    "A little bit more than that, and nothing would have happened to Eclipse."


    "I''m not wrong. But it''s also a worthless assumption. I''m already an Eclipse."


    ''Are you regretting saying you broke Perfect Zero yourself?''


    Sihyun couldn''t keep his mouth shut.


    "Was that so surprising? Well, my apprentice, Han Min, was surprised, too. But that''s because you''re not used to using your powers. There are no limits to this world."


    That''s not what Sihyun noticed. Something way ahead of it. It was a way to eliminate the root cause of the Eclipse.


    "If you say so, you can give thought to the incompetents close to Perfect Zero so they don''t become Eclipses."


    "It''s not like that. It was entirely possible because I was able to use my abilities for ten minutes. How can you improve someone''s body? Such a miraculous sign is impossible for me that I have not regained the power of my past life. Just know that."


    The conversation ended there. The great spear with his demonstration returning to his training outfit carefully cut off his first words.


    "Then let''s get down to business. The skill you will learn is called a shaman. If" Legion "was created to effectively manage thought," shaman "and" shaman "that I hold are the foundations of Qi, which is scattered throughout nature."


    The great explanations of Chang continued. Craftsmanship, history, and history and types of shamanism. I realized that Xi Hyun is also good at teaching Chang Oh Great in the ever-growing flood of information. The window excellence of delivering such basic information took place.


    "First things first. Don''t use your imagination, hit them with power."


    "No thanks!"


    Sihyun hurriedly leapt toward the great spear. The Kwaga River. Unbelievably dull noises echo through the grass, the sound of blades and bodies colliding.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. If you refer to the myth of K''Tulu, ''The Great Yisar'', it will be easier to understand.


    2. Chang Awesome is entering a special class. because other apostles don''t remember their past lives.


    3. Fixed the end

 147 00147 Outcasts to Protect

    With endless corrections, Xi Hyun''s foot proceeded towards the great spear. Chang Aweng, who avoided a powerful awakening due to the collapse of the surrounding ground, naturally released the power of his demonstration. The fully spilled force swallowed up the surrounding bushes due to the afterstorm, but within it, the spear was only peaceful.


    Five years ago, a thorough investigation into Eclipse since becoming Eclipse was made of all the advantages that Eclipse had. It was not a task to take advantage of Eclipse''s body to its fullest extent because he had experience getting to the top with the human body.


    "Fast, strong. Was it a dislocation? I can''t believe they''re my own kind. But I can clearly see you''re being drawn to power. What a pity."


    Despite the relentless onslaught of Xi ''hyun''s attack, Zhang Oo watched his movements without letting down his breath. And I hit him, aiming only at the intersection of his hands and feet.


    Xi Hyun''s behavior was so devastating that it could be called a natural disaster, but unfortunately, Chang Oh''s eyes were not so simple. It was easy to avoid if you knew the time of the quasi-dong.


    Sihyun faced the blade of a spear that did not tickle him, and he looked at the spear. Chang Ogre also stopped and looked at the demonstration. In a few workshops, they are able to gauge the level of their opponent.


    "I feel like I''m kicking water."


    "That''s because you''re immature. If I''m right, you''re vulnerable to this kind of attack."


    The great spear, which confronted his arm with the blade-arm, twisted his arm and changed the direction of the blade. In keeping with the speed at which he was coming, the great spear that moved his back moved the center of his body.


    "What?!"


    He couldn''t hide his embarrassed face. It''s because my body moved like someone pulled me out, even though I didn''t go there myself. With a vivid sensation, he empowered his whole body to escape the number of great spears. However, the more she did so, the greater the repulsive force.


    The fact that he was caught in the great trick of Chang Wu spread his thinking and captured the center of his body. Sigh. Shi Hyun returned to his place with a strange sense of silence.


    I did not even think that I could win because I suppressed my physical ability from the beginning. However, he was quite shocked because he didn''t think it would play so easily in the hands of the great spear.


    "What the hell did you do? My body seemed to be swept over you for a moment..."


    "I only used your power to make it move as I intended."


    "Is that even possible?"


    Chang Awesome opened his mouth and tried to explain it in detail, but he kept his mouth shut again. It seemed like a long story. And Chang Awesome simply introduced himself and passed on because he was not ready for such a story.


    "If you don''t understand me now, you don''t have to. My strength is that of Bondi. You just need to know that you''re dealing with the enemy with minimal force and observing your inner self."


    "Then how much force did you just pull at me?"


    "The power used to knock you down is just enough to pick up a spoon. That''s your skill set, too. But rest assured, I''m here to help. Anyone can reach a certain level unless they are dull. No, I could make a fool of myself more like a genius."


    The nearby rocky spear closes its eyes. and quietly diagnosed the condition of the test.


    "Your body has a natural ability to go to extremes, but your head is a problem. No matter how hard I look at it, I can''t help it. Heart and body are complete, but are deficient. What a drama and drama. If this isn''t balanced enough, it''s just a smile."


    It was a muttering close to his own words, but I could hear it correctly in his ears. Sihyun became a rugged expression with the crude bitterness of Chang Wu.


    "I can hear him."


    "Well, I''m sorry to hear that. But it''s all in your favor. Understanding your abilities is the first step toward becoming strong."


    After realizing that Chang Wu''s attitude was serious, he sat down and crossed his arms.


    "An objective and cold assessment is a good sign, so I won''t say anything. You''re not suggesting that there''s no such thing as a shaman to teach, are you?"


    The great spear shakes its head gravely.


    "That''s not it. There are hundreds of shameless men who can be taught right now. But sadly, it''s also true that you''re underqualified. Even if you teach ''normal'', you won''t be able to see the light for 10 years."


    Basically, Chang Oogway''s Bigi and Misunderstanding took a lot of time to practice. It wasn''t that there was no ''magic'' that complemented that part, but Chang Oh did not intend to do that to Sihyun, not even a formal disciple.


    It''s like saying, "Ten years? You can''t see the effect for a week."


    "Don''t worry. It''s the normal way. Fortunately, you have countless thoughts in your body, so the duration will be dramatically shorter. There are already founding balls that can be used based on thought. So if you just learn how and how to do it, you''ll be able to get up there in no time."


    That would take five years. Chang Ogre hid the horse behind his back. What was important was motivation. And I felt confident that I could. In the middle, ''some miracle'' happened and it was possible to grow quickly. Therefore, Chang Oogway did not say that he would limit the possibilities of demonstration.


    "... without thought. History seems to be very short."


    "I will admit that I am not only an apostle, but also an apostle. I''ll admit that history is short. However, the effects have long been proven. It was built in a way that broke Perfect Zero. I don''t think there''s anything better for you than this. All you need is a skill to control your completed body, not a step-by-step ascent."


    The great spear was able to affirm. Starting with the inauguration of getting out of Perfect Zero, this shamanism combined with thought had an unusual and extraordinary system. Not to mention its completeness.


    "The name of the shaman you will be taught is immaculate. This is also called the" Martial Arts of Enlightenment, "which was founded by combining the ninety-nine cardinal laws, the 787 martial arts, the one hundred and forty-four cardinal arts, and the three hundred and twenty-six scriptures. Depending on what you think and how you accept it, accomplishments can be divergent."


    Chang Awesome, who got up from his seat, opened his mouth as he looked at the demonstration.


    "Then let the training begin."


    /151


    "Activity learning?"


    The swimmer looked at the handouts from the front and frowned. It''s because the word "experiential learning" has occurred. She quietly glances over what was engraved on the print.


    The swimming realization that the word experiential learning refers to going to the field related to the job and learning directly through him was a new concern. It is because the class teacher asked me to choose a place related to future hopes and submit.


    "So you got all the papers? Then give it to the teacher for up to 20 minutes. If you have any questions or don''t know, ask them right away. And no one''s ever kissed you about going with their friends before, right? It''s an event for you at school, so make a serious decision."


    "No, sir." "We are innocent." "Don''t worry, I''m going to make a serious choice." "Where are you guys going?" "There''s a really good place around here. If we finish our lunch here, we''ll have two birds."


    In the second grade, students in the third grade dreamed of a complete escape from the eyes of a fenced servant. The swim, which could not be carried away in that atmosphere, only stared at the printed matter with an incredibly serious eye.


    "Swimming, where are you going?"


    The swim turns its head and regains consciousness as it comes from the voice next door. After seeing the sharp twinkling eyes, the swim turns back to the print. It was because I felt like I had to answer.


    The swim quickly rolled its eyes. There were many locations selected for the excursion. I had the flexibility to consult with my teacher if there was a place I wanted. But the swim was silent. She had just come out of Grandeliol and had no idea what was going on.


    "I''ve never done anything like this before. I don''t know what''s a good choice."


    "Don''t take it seriously, Swimmer. It''s practically experiential learning. You go instead of class with a light heart. If it''s hard to choose, why not just pick a place you want to go?"


    Sharp''s words make the swim nod. There was only one place I wanted to go, even if it wasn''t an experiential study.


    "Then I want to go to the hetero countermeasures headquarters, the hetero countermeasures headquarters."


    It was also the only place where swimming was of interest. Even though the swimming lacked basic common sense, he had no less expertise than the hetero. At least here, I thought I could enjoy experiential learning with a comfortable mind. Swimming down in the blank of the printout, I wrote "Hetero Countermeasures Headquarters."


    Yerim nods and accepts her choice as she looks at the enthusiastically changed face of the swimming.


    "Hetero Countermeasure HQ, that''s fine too. It''s a hetero-related profession. If you''re good at swimming, it''s reasonable to care. So let me come with you."


    Shark draws a glamorous line on the print. So, the example of setting the place for the experiential study as a hetero countermeasure headquarters, like swimming, smiled brightly and looked at the swimming. The swimming gazes at her with embarrassing eyes. It was because I couldn''t erase the impression that the Yeri was right for me.


    "Do you mind if I go?"


    "Wouldn''t it be better for you to go alone than to go alone? And it''s a popular place. I wanted to go somewhere else. Besides, look, it''s the same day as the experiential learning and the summit. I think it''s happening in the Jay Hour Tower. If we set a good time, we might be able to see Queen Bererosa''s passing face."


    "Bererosa?"


    When an unknown hostility arose in his heart, the swimming was forced to tilt his head. Bererosa la Tagnaria. She already knew she was queen of Harler continent. Why am I angry when I hear the name of someone who has nothing to do with me? Swimming in pain, unknown cause, only restrained the stuffy chest.


    /152


    "Garam, come and sit here."


    As soon as the school was over, Karam came straight home, calling to himself and stepping into the living room. There, a lump of black mud is constantly moving. Having a straight waist and limb was no different from humans, but the horrific appearance without a single piece of fancy ran from humans.


    If the layman saw it, he must have lost his mind in shock. However, Garram sits across from the black mud mass with a familiar face.


    Black mud mass, he was Ram''s brother, Kim Aram, who turned into Eclipse five years ago. Now, I opened my mouth in a light tone because of the appearance of my brother who had become everyday.


    "It''s rare for a brother to bring it up first. Usually you''re stuck in your room and don''t come out."


    Seeing Aram who looked similar to himself, Aram was immersed in an old memory.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 148 00148 Those Outsided to Protect

    18 years ago, Aram and Garam were born twins. Born in a middle-class family that is ubiquitous, they were quite ordinary, except that they were twins. But that''s all disguise and pretense. They had a secret from the start.


    The nature of Aram and Garam was what humans used to call alien beings. Beyond the universe, those from a galaxy called YITH had a great mission.


    The task of Aram and Garam is to determine. To be precise, it was to identify the best species of life on the planet or in space and provide information to the Yithians living in Iss.


    It was absolutely necessary for the future of the tribe. They wanted a good species to be able to leave their crumbling bodies and change into new ones.


    Regrettably, the species'' human ''was not visible to the people. Priorities, even below. However, with the emergence of a unique entity called the Eclipse, the Yisar focused on the species as humans at once.


    It was reported as a species capable of achieving the work of the tribe.


    From Garram''s point of view, he sighed. He was born as a human being and secretly became enthusiastic while sharing and enjoying their culture. But Aram, Aram''s older brother, was completely different from him.


    Humans, no. Humans, have been seen as sacrifices that Orloth must sacrifice for the service of his kind. After looking at Aram, Aram looked at him with a sharp gesture that was so cold.


    "... I won''t tell you a long time, as you know the faction''s trade will take place in four days. Hand over the notebook. If you''d written it for 18 years, it would have been quite finished."


    A tribal bureaucracy. I could feel the stuffiness in his heart. It was an inevitable destiny and fate. It was also a ritual that my people had been waiting for for for for a long time. But Garram changed his mind.


    The girl called Swimming saved her life and made humanity like her, it was too much an elixir. I just found a reason to save humanity from a girl named Swimming. In other words, Ram''s idea had been decided for a long time. Save humanity and betray your own kind.


    "Dean, about that. Let''s find another planet. We still have a little time, don''t we?"


    Aram snorted in Aram''s words. No matter how much I think about it, Ram''s offer was ridiculous. It was a plan in which countless people sacrificed their bodies to make progress. In the process, there was a situation where the arch-enemies called Chang Awesome were born. It''s too late to pull out.


    "What are you talking about, Garam? The decision to take the human body has already been made. You can''t redeem it now. And look at this body. God''s miracle cannot be replicated with any technology. If we become human, we will be able to study this body in earnest and have the opportunity to leap even further. And now you want me to kick your ass? Are you out of your mind?"


    Aram revealed a sticky life. He was not an extreme lack of decision-making because he was a younger brother. Rather, he was an exceptionally cold soldier among his own kind who fought on the front lines in the war against other factions.


    Depending on the circumstances and conditions, I could be colder than anyone else.


    He was exposed to Aram''s energy, sweating coldly, and controlling his will.


    "No, there are other species of settlers, aren''t there? You said that last time. The species from there is not bad either. Some made it to the finals. So let''s turn around now."


    Aram''s expression was callous, thinking that Aram''s will was stronger than he thought. because he seemed to have variables that he didn''t know about.


    "What made you change your mind?"


    "This place is too advanced. Humans are already building their own power and culture and moving forward. It''s another possibility we''re filling in."


    "You''ve been talking nonsense ever since you didn''t see it, Garram. You could say that to me."


    Aram, who had been coordinating his plans in the room for months, could not conceal his emptiness from the changing attitude of Aram.


    "But look here. They''re taking their own civilization and going into space. You don''t have to take this place apart, do you? It''s better to take the body of a microbe somewhere and evolve. We have that power."


    Aram kicked his tongue short. It was true that I had the ability to do so. But I didn''t do it for a reason. No, I was embarrassed to even name it "why." That''s efficiency. It took too much to get humanitarian things done.


    "It''s annoying. And it takes a long time. I don''t know what the wind was in between, but the faction''s succession is decisive. So give me the notebook. Come on."


    Aram took out his notebook in his arms. And I took out the lighter with me. Garam, who had lit a small fire, brought the fire to the notebook.


    "I''m gonna burn this notebook! Without me as a" buyer, "it''s impossible to rewrite it¡­ The work of the tribe will not be accomplished here, brother."


    After a short while, the attacker who appeared behind Ram''s back grabs Ram''s neck. The screech screams with an irresistible grip. The screech turns its head to look at the opposition behind its back.


    "Bro?!"


    "Why."


    There was Aram and everything was the same. Effect due to autodivision. Only then did he realize that Aram, who had called himself on the couch, was self-immolated, bit his lip.


    There was nowhere to run. The notebook and the lighter have been taken away from other identities for a long time. Aram''s eyes, which sank like the Abyss, appealed in a silent voice.


    "Killing me here won''t make me think twice, will it?"


    "Of course you do."


    Aram snaps Aram''s neck as if he didn''t hear anything more. And I ripped his neck out of his body. Fibonacci surrounds him, but Aram''s eyes are still. There was no excitement or reprimand in the eyes.


    After killing his own flesh and blood for thousands of years perfectly and perfectly, Aram recited it in his own voice while wiping his face with a handkerchief.


    "Plans don''t last long, but if variables show up, they''re just a nuisance."


    /153


    After successfully completing his training with Chang Oh, Hyun walked helplessly. Chang Ogre''s knowledge was shocking. I could feel the deep, deep essence that was hard to hear. What was even more shocking was the fact that it needed to be manifested in the body. I had to worry about the future.


    Once the villa reached the distance, a familiar face could be found not far away. A mature beauty with dark green hair shining up to her buttocks. She was Bererosa, queen of the Hailer continent, characterized by a colorless, transparent jewel on her forehead.


    "Why are you still standing? Bererosa, have you been busy lately?"


    As she approaches, Bererosa smiles brightly enough to see her intentions.


    "I adjusted the time to meet with Shi Hyun."


    It was a glorious story, but I did not deceive him. He knew how Bererosa''s heart was made, so he became tolerant.


    "Oh, right. What''s going on?"


    "Why don''t you take a walk?"


    Unexpected recommendation. Currently, he nodded quietly, appraising his perspective. After arriving in a small park not far away, Bererosa enjoyed a relaxing time. Her whole body welcomes a low, thin breeze with a cheerful smile.


    "The wind is cool. The cool breeze never changes in my hometown or here."


    The beautiful woman who was giving away her hair in the wind was creating an ambient ambience that was as big as a picture, but no one was paying attention to it.


    Maybe it''s because he''s enchanted with some kind of cognitive deterrent spell. Whenever Bererosa went out, she looked at her calmly, knowing that everyone around her was looking away that way.


    Bererosa also looked at him with a look as if she knew whether she felt such a stare.


    "To be honest, I prefer adults to children. It''s disgusting to think of a young child looking at me like that. Oh, it was a secret."


    "... you''re asking me to listen."


    I looked at Bererosa with cold eyes. Bererosa, who raised her lip and tail faintly, stroked her head.


    "Recover quickly. That way you can feel good about yourself."


    Bererosa crouches, smiling. She sets her eyes to the height of her eyes and gazes quietly at her.


    "But I can''t help but think I like it. I don''t want to be a pervert like Lynn."


    "Why are you suddenly selling Lynn?"


    Bererosa flinches her shoulders at the sound of her voice that just got colder than before. And I avoided his gaze. I bowed my head to it. Sihyun nodded his head because there was a story in everyone''s eyes.


    "What? Come on, tell me. If you don''t tell me, I''ll tell Lynn everything."


    "..."


    "There''s too much to hide for someone who asks you to marry as a premise."


    When Sihyun got there, Bererosa stopped her twitching finger. And I quietly recited it.


    "Before you speak, there is something that you need to understand."


    "I''ll listen and judge."


    "There are times when my family''s third eye shows me something I don''t want to see. regardless of my will."


    "I told you before. When I was describing the Tantium clan. You see the past or the future, but it often doesn''t turn out as you intended."


    Bererosa nods and opens her mouth small enough for ants to crawl around.


    "So I saw it, I saw it unintentionally."


    "What?"


    "I saw the past-picture of Xi Hyun and Lin. Her sister plays¡­"


    "What a fool!!!"


    Although Bererosa didn''t do anything wrong, her answer came out reflective. Then he covered his red face with both hands. If you look at it like that, you will not be able to say anything even if you sell it as a pervert.


    Sihyun had a good memory of what happened at that time. Both of them were drunk and spoke in succession.


    "Get it out of your head, Bererosa. And you can''t talk to Lynn."


    "Yes, I will."


    Rather than getting along like that, she and Bererosa walked towards the villa, which was strengthened by an even more awkward relationship. Sihyun just saw Bererosa with her head flushed. She used to say things like marriage and childbirth and all sorts of mean words, but now she was showing a different face. To be honest, a different look came to me from the usual poetry.


    ''Aigoo, this is not the time.''


    Once he clears his throat, he brings out another topic to break the stiffness.


    "Isn''t it harder than that? He went out early and came in late at night."


    Sihyun was familiar with Bererosa''s work. Her face has been all over the television for the past few days. It was a huge ripple and shock that she announced more about the circle.


    It wasn''t enough to ruin everyday life, so it didn''t feel like skin, but it was undeniable that the world began to move in one word.


    "It can''t be that hard. It''s all I have to live with."


    "Yeah, it''s gonna be hard, but come on. I''m sorry that''s all I have to say. But if there''s anything you need, don''t ask me. I''ll help you to your strength."


    Bererosa smiled in repentance as she looked back at the demonstration of walking one step ahead. There was something worth pretending to be ashamed of.


    ''Appeal successful.''


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 149 00149 Outcasts to Protect

    /154


    It''s been 4 days since I started training. It was only three days until the one week trial period, but Shi Hyun could realize how great was the integrity that Chang Ogre handed over.


    Even though it was only a short period of time, we could clearly see its effectiveness. He was able to more intuitively understand how infinite measures were being taken away from his control. And I knew very little about how to control him.


    The demonstration of the elements that make up his body from one muscle to one bloodline opened his eyes. In front of him sits a spear prodigy. A loud hiss emanates from the mouth of the spear.


    "Innocence is the work of enlightenment. It''s also a psychological conclusion. It''s impeccable to skip a few steps in a heartbeat if you only change your view of the world."


    As a child, Chang Oo founded integrity in order to dramatically reduce training time. The essence of innocence sublimates enlightenment into strength. In other words, it was a technique for the great spear that has a vivid memory of its previous life.


    "There are a total of five points of integrity. ''Heart'' that correctly sees itself, '' '' that looks up out of itself and into the sky, ''Jinyeo'' that realizes the true logic in which the universe rotates, ''Dayyeo'' that is one with the truth, and ''Dayo Qi'' as a universe. I can''t even fathom the difference every time I hold it. Well, if you''re lucky, you can feel it, too."


    "How much are you?"


    " Qi, then wandering around. You don''t know what I''m saying."


    Xi Hyun lost his words to the Grave Horse of Spear O''Greatness. It was only a long way from the point of view of the first boundary of innocence, the ''Heart of Interest''.


    Sihyun, who continued to meditate so successively, noticed that there were fewer scars carved into his soul than yesterday. Increased recovery speed. There was only one variable that he knew.


    "The speed at which souls heal has increased. Is this another flawless effect?"


    "It helps to stabilize the mind and body and clear the hair, but it has no particular effect on restoring the soul. Perhaps your match is as good as infinite. No, your body is greedy. It looks like you took the clue out of innocence and applied it as you intended."


    Chang Oogway realizes once again that his judgment is not wrong. Sihyun''s body had such natural abilities. His body running towards the pole seemed unrelated to the concept of impossible.


    "But here''s the weird thing. Where did you get that scar? I can''t imagine a creature capable of such a devastating blow to a body strong enough to wield such power."


    The great spear tilted its head. Without the notion of urgency, there is no such thing as a fatal wound. Moreover, it was a body that did not work. I wonder how powerful he is to tear the soul out of a body like that. Chang Ogre recalls an unidentified opponent in his mind, but does not have a clear figure.


    "... would you believe if there was someone strong enough to end all this by coming here?"


    "You''re a good joker. There can''t be such a thing. If the coming alone could end all this, mankind would have been wiped out long ago."


    "Then how do you explain the Great Race? You of all people should know they''re a joke."


    "That''s..."


    As soon as Chang Ogre kept his mouth shut, he immediately told the story of the Great Old One. The reason why the world made the Eclips-Seeker - we still don''t know, but we didn''t think it had anything to do with its existence. Jihyun, who decided that there was nothing to lose by informing Chang Awesome who was in the same position, gave a relatively detailed list of what he had experienced.


    "That''s why you''ve been able to pretend like you''re okay with listening to me."


    Only then could Chang Oh Great understand the peculiar adaptability of Jihyun. Xi Hyun also experienced the same experience, so he listened to the Great Race seriously without ignoring the delusions. Unexpectedly, Chang Oh, who found a common denominator, said in an energetic voice.


    "So is he strong?"


    What was in Chang''s great eyes was joy and joy. Perhaps the assumption that we might meet the undead made Chang Oh great. He was a great spear who had a knack for fighting and improving so much that he could look for gangsters in his past life. The great spear repeats that he took out the elongated blade and put it back into the great enemy, Great Old One.


    "... Yes. I was the only one that got away with it."


    "Is there a connection to The One?"


    "Yes, he said it was a collaborative relationship with The Circle. I don''t know exactly."


    "I see. Interesting. It''s worth fighting for."


    When she heard about the Great Old One and saw the great face of Chang not retreating, she sighed.


    "Haven''t you heard?"


    "No, I heard it correctly. I thought you said you were contaminating your mind just by looking at it as a cosmic neophyte. A curious and mysterious foe. Yeah, well, I''ve left my past life behind, and I''m not that excited."


    "And yet you fight?"


    "In my past life, I was the only one. When I got to the pole, I had a free and boring day with no opponents. In the beginning, it was my hobby to challenge the impossible. It tastes like climbing and climbing. Because that''s what the whole world started with. When this is over, it''ll be fun to go looking for the Great Old One."


    Sihyun seemed to be able to read the great expression of a spear made of blades.


    /155


    The swim, which set the location as a hetero control center, was scheduling with Sharp, who was a co-worker. Sitting in a circle, he was also with his friends, ''Ju Hyojin'' and ''Ko Pearl.'' In other words, four people formed a team.


    He glances around and raises his hand confidently.


    "Lunch is at Lonnie Roti." I saw it on my blog the other day, and it sounded so good. It''s just around the corner from Jay''s Tower. How about a bite on the way? "


    "Wouldn''t it be better to have lunch at a restaurant inside the hetero countermeasure headquarters? You don''t have to spend money on useless places."


    Joo Hyojin replied softly. Her short hair was beautifully trimmed, with impressive tan. The body that was trained enough to be chosen as a sports parasite was secretly showing off its health whenever she moved.


    "Hyo-jin, let''s just go once, okay?"


    "No. How many steps do I have to go down to get out of the Jay Tower at the Hetero Control Center? It''s annoying."


    Hyojin, who wagged his hand, bounced off the charm of sharpness like a sword. Hyojin''s hand, which had elastic muscles that even looked sharp on the clothing, pushed the approaching sharp. With the shock of hitting the log, the sharpener is pushed away without a move. The pearl, who watched him at his side, whispers quietly.


    "But why don''t you come with me? This is how Jeri wants it. You should go when you can. And it''s more efficient."


    The pearl smiles beautifully, small and appealing to her opinion as much as possible. As opposed to the elastic, sun-kissed skin of Hyojin, the pearl had pale skin like it had never seen sunlight. Maybe it''s because I''m sitting next to Hyo-jin. Such a appearance became even more prominent.


    "Well said, pearl."


    "No, you forced me to. Don''t always take your side like that. And pearls, don''t overdo them, they''re bad manners."


    Despite the pearl and the Yeri attack, Hyojin fought fiercely. It was because I learned through my experience that I could spend tens of thousands of years in the frenzy of sharpness.


    "You''re more worried about me than I am! How could you kick away my only friend''s request so politely?"


    "South director."


    Hyojin said without hesitation. While the sharp, Hyojin and pearls were mixed together to give each other their opinions, the swimming was dazed as if they were from another world.


    The swim, thinking of one person, turns its head to look at one place. It was the seat of Garam. But no one sat there. Garam had not shown up at school since he had given her the bracelet.


    I didn''t even go to school.


    "Swimming, what do you think?"


    "Huh?"


    Waking up from thought, the swim met with three sets of eyes staring at him. After noticing that the swimming didn''t concentrate for a while, Yeri sighs heavily.


    "Swimming, tomorrow''s menu is stuck. You''re the only one who can get rid of Hyo-jin and eat at Roniroti if you send me an autograph."


    "Sorry, I''m a little concerned."


    When the swimmer smiled, Jeri immediately turned to talk to him.


    "You''re bothering me. You''re not bothering anyone, are you?!"


    "No, I''m just worried about the eggplant. It''s been three days."


    Then Jeri realized why the swimming was being dazzled.


    "You heard from your homeroom teacher that someone called you. Why are you looking for a kid who can''t come home for a few days after his grandfather died?"


    A family speculation. Shari looks at swimming strangely, as it is common. The reason for absence was clear.


    "If that''s the case..."


    With an unknown anxiety, the swim puddles and stares at the vacant spot.


    /156


    The land that was temporarily suspended due to unfortunate circumstances was a wasteland. The soil is drenched because the water is damp, and a lot of the materials are just lost and wandering down the road.


    In a wide area, there was only silence. Before building the foundation, the place where everything stopped didn''t even touch the light emitted from the city.


    The dry wind swept through the elongated land, but no one cared. A truly otherworld within a city. Through the darkness, unknown beings gather one by one.


    There were various beings that were organized in the words "diverse." Ordinary students, housewives, company workers, painters, chefs, writers, celebrities and politicians, entrepreneurs. The ranks and positions were so diverse that they could not find common ground that they moved further beyond the void where no light had come in.


    They were all those responsible for the fate of the tribe. In the quiet and desolate space, each of the settlers remained silent.


    Soon after, special people came forward among them. Those with the impressive black coat were the ones who became Eclipses. It was no exaggeration that they had set up this position.


    Aram steps out between the crevices of the Eclipses at the center of the crowd.


    "Attention."


    While all the tribes were gathered, Aram opened his mouth. As a representative, he was one of the hardest-running men of the tribe. In a tranquil atmosphere, Aram looked at his people one by one.


    Then I opened my mouth.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 150 00150 Outcasts to Protect

    "Everyone''s been doing well for a long time. And I struggled in unfamiliar environments. Now we have the faction''s succession ahead of us. He''s close enough to reach out when he reaches out."


    Aram points his finger in one direction. There was a building glowing on its own in the dark of night. South Korea boasted of great greatness from afar, that was the Jay Tower.


    "Tomorrow, under the name of Queen Bererosa, there will be a great multitude of nations. Surprisingly, they''re having a meeting to fight more circles."


    Laughter began to erupt from all over, saying that he was against The Circle. They knew the circle was real. And I knew how pointless it was to resist the circle more.


    "We hit them there and open the way to the tribal business."


    It was the first and last demonstration of force. There was already a way to do that. Five years was not a lie. The weapon of the spleen was also timely completed.


    "I intend to leave a mark on the bodies of the peaks there to lure the tribes down. And when the tribes take over the bodies of the summits, they will send them to each country and take over the leadership of that country. It''s only a matter of time before the entire population is infected..."


    Aram was going to send a group of Eclipses to the summit tomorrow. The focus of the plan was not that the existence of aliens invaded, but that the dissatisfied Eclipses had plunged into society. The point was to hide the truth.


    The news media around the world must hurry to talk about the summits that were rescued safely along with the risks of the Eclipse. I never would have imagined they would be spoiled.


    Aram, who had no idea they were deceived and imagined the appearance of humans who would raise their voices with joy, could not bear the leaking laughter.


    "But if we take the human body, what will happen to the invasion of the circle? Don''t you think we use poison?"


    One of his people quietly expressed his opinion, but Aram shakes his head before the question ends. The story of him was after the negotiations with Malone were over.


    "That''s a good question, but it''s also a question that''s already been solved. We''re done negotiating for him. You don''t have to worry. In the worst case, we can just abandon this star and run away."


    What mattered to the faction was not the planet, but the superior species. All I had to do was be strong enough to keep the next generation alive. It is not too late to make your own place to live.


    "The number of humans attending the summit is still 200. How are you going to cope with so many people coming down at the same time?"


    To get to Earth, I needed an unbearable amount of energy. One man crossed time and space, and two hundred. Another question came up in another place, and many of the Yisar were forced to shake.


    It was an area they couldn''t control.


    "As you may know, my brother was a ''buyer''."


    Aram opened his notebook and showed it to his people. There were so many letters in the notebook that it was hard to calculate. Each of them nodded at the scent of language with the power to call the forgotten and simultaneously call their own people.


    "An 18-year minor ''phylactic handwriting''. Compared to the power of the originals, they are fireflies, but at least they have no difficulty summoning their own kind."


    Those who saw the notebook in Aram''s hands had to accept it. A Panacotic manuscript. It was the essence-power of knowledge that arose in the process of Yithian feeding on knowledge and information throughout the universe, imitating parts of an alien and unknown god.


    While everyone was breathing and watching, Aram held up a copy of the Panacotic manuscript in the sky.


    "Tomorrow everything ''changes''."


    /157


    "Tomorrow I''ll be free!"


    Lin heavily jumps onto the bed, her body floating over the air for a moment. He tried to say something, but when he saw Lin''s face smiling brightly, he kept his mouth shut.


    I wonder how hard it would be to make that face. That''s what I thought for a while.


    "What''s the matter, Bererosa? You''re having a hard time working with her."


    "Yes! You don''t know how stubborn you are, do you? If you stick around for one day, you''ll avoid it, too. Stand still, eat quietly, fix your posture. She''s nagging like her mother."


    When she saw Lynn''s confident face, she sighed a little. It was because he could see how Lin was behaving, despite only hearing a few words.


    Sihyun honestly wanted to raise Bererosa''s hand. It was because the usual way of wearing and touching the liberal Lean did not work. Bererosa, she must have suffered in her own way.


    It was Lin who used to live with garbage bags and use the shaft on the Bondi subway as an asylum. Thinking about that time, we can say that the present form is a groundbreaking change.


    "Se-hyun, my eyes are impure. What are you thinking?"


    "No, I feel much better."


    From Shi Hyun''s point of view, it was a habit of life, but it just sounded like a liking to Lynn. Lin, who could not bear the joy, hugged him lying on the bed.


    "Yes, I like you too, Si-hyun."


    "I don''t mean to imply that... well, it''s best not to create any conflict."


    I couldn''t erase the idea that I had a long way to go, but she took her hand, thinking it was also Lynn''s charm.


    "So where''s the last job I''ve been looking forward to? Another embassy?"


    "No, Jay Tower. They say the summit''s there."


    "You have a lot to do with it."


    "Most of the major business in the country is done there. And you often go to see the professor, right? Of course I''m used to it."


    Lin looks down at his face and realizes that he is spending a lot of time controlling his power.


    "How are you doing, Sihyun? I heard you''re learning skills from Eclipse. That''s not a bad thing, is it?"


    "I doubted it at first, but I''m sure it''ll work. Look, it''s a little small, but it''s grown, right?"


    Lin listened to him and touched his body. Lin was frightened to realize that the facial contours were slightly thicker and the muscles were also firmer.


    "Is it getting bigger here?"


    "Of course. It''s only temporary."


    "But it''s still big enough. How am I supposed to handle it when it gets bigger here?"


    As Lin bites her lip with the expression mentioned above, she realizes what she is saying now in a heartbeat.


    "Don''t say something double meaningful."


    Sihyun grabs Lin''s cheek. But Lynn''s words are not finished.


    "Heehee, hurry up and grow up, Si-hyun. I like big things."


    "... don''t tell me."


    /158


    Activity learning was a more severe process than the idea of swimming. It was extremely office. There were also limited places to go.


    Nevertheless, the swimming looked closely at the work that was happening at the Hetero Countermeasures Headquarters. Particularly, the heteroanalysis department was impressed. Because their databases carefully examined heteros without uniformized individuals and observed were surprising amounts. It was a good place to say that the country was going to work on a large scale.


    As a result, the swimming through the work at the Hetero Countermeasures Headquarters, following the manager''s guidance, reflectively nodded. I didn''t mean anything by it. I was just amazed. It is because what has been vague so far has been classified as systematic work here.


    However, unlike the response of such swimming, many students were not focusing their minds on sharpening. In my normal day, I was just busy putting the inside of the hetero countermeasures headquarters that couldn''t come in. Even after hearing the manager''s words, he was not interested in moving his gaze.


    "?"


    A sudden, unknown cold swim turns its head. The place where her gaze remained was a clear window shining through her private sky.


    The swimmer blinks at the sight of an unknown black object disappearing rapidly. But there was nothing left there. Swimming was unable to make the right decision because it had happened momentarily.


    I didn''t know if I saw it wrong or right.


    Seeing the swimming pool staring through the window with nothing, Jeri tilts his head.


    "Swimming, what''s wrong?"


    "No, I think something went through the window."


    "There''s nothing there. You must have been mistaken for a pigeon or a sparrow. There''s no point in coming to a skyscraper like this. Or have you seen a hetero?"


    The swim almost nodded, looking at the silly smile. It was routine for unintended guests to fly in and out of Grand Delhi.


    "Let''s go, swimmer. Look through the window and nothing will come out. They won''t come here if the heteros come."


    "Of course."


    As the swim turns and walks with the sharp, the shadows pass over the window.


    /159


    "We need to organize special organizations that can run anywhere. One more circle of power is not the end of the Grand Delliol administration. If they really move, Hailer continent can''t guarantee their safety."


    "But if their movements are rigid, shouldn''t defending the Grandeliols come first?" I don''t think it''s a good idea to split up your troops and budget in this way. because each country can do it in a limited way. "


    The summit had already begun over an hour ago. Bererosa has been spreading information about ''The One'' in front of numerous people during that time. It was investigated by the Kingdom of Tagnaria five years ago, so it was far from the latest trend but shocking.


    But it was a firm and clear refusal. In detail, there were overwhelming stories about budget organization. Everyone was taking on the burden of each other.


    Bererosa said it wasn''t the budget, but no one believed her. Rather, he asked if it was a political tool for stirring up conflict. Bererosa''s head trembled as she continued to ask such colorful questions that her visit to the embassy became so colourless.


    The leaders of each country, who had never faced direct despair, did not know how powerful the circle was. I was just thinking about a disaster called Grandeliol.


    Bererosa had known for 55 years that she had worked harder and harder. What The Circle showed me through Granderiol was just a greeting. It was a shameful prank even in terms of shame.


    The leaders of each country ignored one thing. The circle was a style that enjoyed relaxing occupation. They did not rush. I wasn''t in a hurry.


    For 55 years, or more, Bererosa and Unity Orions could have survived because they wanted more circles.


    The lifespan of the pioneers ran through the ark with other creatures. There was no comparable lifestyle either. The pioneers were satisfied with the goal, whether it took a hundred years or two hundred years.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. That''s odd, I wrote down that I was growing so fast that I couldn''t control it. If you ask me why I''m learning control skills, I can only tell you that I''ve already described them.


    And a lot of people may feel different about it. But this is what happened because when I first set up the Seehyun, I also thought that I should put in the character of the bannerman as opposed to the same earthen spoon. For those of you who are feeling disparate, I apologize. It''s probably my fault for failing to develop smoothly.


    2. There are many comments that do not read the text, and they say why this configuration error occurred, but I will just randomly delete it. You get confused when you see comments like that.


    Moreover, when there are a lot of such people gathered, we have to explain it grandly. It takes more time than we thought. We need to look and think about where those settings come from in the text.


    3. Of course, there may be actual configuration errors. They''re seeing comments, they''re feeding back, and they''re applying them to posts.


    4. Chang Awesome made a deal with Ji-hyun over a lot of spells because of his gluttony or the attitude of the whole world, right? He will, too, because it''s fundamental technology.

 151 00151 Those Outsided to Protect

    A group of such pioneers, The One, purely enjoyed the invasion war. He was just playing chess on a huge board called the continent. Falling back is fun, advancing is also fun. Conquering so many is one pleasure, one revolt. The circle gave meaning to every action and tasted joy.


    The same was true when Unity Orion took Haller''s continent. They had the power to pillage the Hayler continent again, but in the end they did not take back air. Rather, he recognized the continent as the work of the Unity Orion.


    The One did not see the Unity Orions as rivals. Rather, they saw themselves as a tool to give them an event of crisis or hardship.


    In other words, the lack of power in the circle was not causing this fixation. Even more so, it was not a result of the swift human response. Everything is The Circle. They were just delaying work because they wanted to see how the humans reacted.


    Bererosa pointed out that precisely, but the leaders of each country were just having a costly debate.


    "I''m sick of this."


    Bererosa knew better than anyone that she didn''t know. But after this time, there was no time to prepare for the invasion of the circle. As Bererosa''s crucifixion deepened, the chaos inside the hall grew.


    "In the meantime, haven''t you forgotten about Busan? That''s when the hetero monster appeared, running from the ark. That''s one of the power sources. The hetero we''re looking at is nothing but debris and debris."


    "A group that played the Grand Delriol and did nothing for five years. It''s clear that the situation in Busan is unusual, but you can''t see the whole thing from just one thing."


    Unfortunately, only a few believed Bererosa''s appeal. Her vain stories provoked her imagination, but they were difficult to enforce because she believed it was real.


    As Bererosa, who lowered her head, sighed.


    The defect occurred. Every reinforced glass on the exterior wall of the conference room was broken. Bererosa looks at those who have broken through numerous pieces of glass and entered the hall. Hundreds of them, all of them with the same appearance and size.


    Black mud mass. Those who had similar characteristics to humans were able to explain everything in one word. A person who is both human and not human. Bererosa knew exactly what to call them.


    "Eclipse!"


    The third eye shone brightly. At the same time, Bererosa, a future so strong that even she couldn''t control, was projected into both eyes. Bererosa glanced at the third eye.


    What she saw through her third eye was not far behind. Surprisingly, the future was a hell that Bererosa had not even thought of. Humanity''s civilization was wiped out, and unknown tribes ruled the earth.


    They were skilled enough to reveal half the Earth''s surface and create new civilizations, and to use inner nuclei and outer nuclei as energy to set a foothold for other universes.


    Bererosa bites her lip at the fact that it could happen in the near future. The causal relationship was unknown, but it was definitely the most horrifying future she had ever seen.


    Bererosa, who was trembling with her heart, called Lin and Dero.


    "Rin! Dero!"


    Bererosa summons them to suppress the situation quickly. The combination of Lynn, who regained the power of the fox bead and the blood of the dragon, into a tremendous power, was a tremendous synergy just by being together.


    "Get lost!"


    "I''ve been waiting! Bererosa."


    Rin and Dero unravel their minds.


    Lin''s body, which took out the fox beads, turns golden. With the fox and the nine tails intact, Lynn burned all the Eclipses coming in and out of the window at once. The sudden flame disappeared in the blink of an eye, but the remaining heat left by the flame filled the hall.


    Inside the heated conference room, Deroro smashes numerous Eclipses approaching Bererosa with his fists. Born of a inherently massive thought organ, she was able to suppress her opponent with such moves.


    Deroro flies his long blonde hair across the camp to remind him of the word "flash."


    Bererosa hunted down the visible Eclipses using the Eight Circles. All the Eclipses that entered the sphere of twisting and grabbing the space disappeared into a handful of meat lumps.


    Unfortunately, the conference room was limited, so Bererosa and Lynn and Derero were unable to do their best. It is possible to reduce the numbers calmly one by one, but it is not possible to dispose of the Eclipses by scattering thought force around them.


    It is because the leaders of each country and the Eclipses have become a mess. It takes a lot of concentration just to avoid them and go after the Eclipse Bay. Eclipses were also aware of that and avoided attacks through gaps in the summits.


    One of the Eclipses stands in her way before Bererosa opens her mouth and tells her to gather in one place. He had a pronounced aura among many Eclipses. Everyone had the same appearance, but Bererosa could tell. The Eclipse in front of you is real.


    "Stop moving."


    Lin and Deeroe stop their movements and turn their heads to the sound of a loud rumbling sound. There was a picturesque landscape with tons of mudflakes aiming at the tops of the countries.


    Bererosa looks back. Unfortunately, more Unknown Eclipses have taken hostages than the number of summits she''s guarding.


    "Now we have a basic framework for speaking."


    "Who are you?"


    "My name is Aram. Well, okay doesn''t change anything. From this moment on, the world will revolve around us."


    The mysterious Eclipse, Aram, has been after this from the beginning. Whether an ambush or a capture from the summits at the risk of death were just preliminary preparations for this moment.


    Aram shakes his head as the guards move ahead of Bererosa for a moment.


    "Take one more step and I''ll kill every last peak I''ve captured. Oh, and if you''re looking for reinforcement, I''d tell you to wake up. No one will be able to come and help you if you wait. It''s not a mess out there right now."


    Aram smiled and remembered the 106 Eclipses that were stirring inside the Jay Hour Tower. The Eclipse army he scraped together for five years was small, but strong. It was already a long time ago, even though Chang Ogre had misunderstood it dozens of times.


    Aram met the lowest conditions for the Gerko to succeed. It was the result of willpower and effort.


    Bererosa, who listened to Aram, noticed that it was noisy outside the conference room after a beat. She bites her lip at the fact that the conference room wasn''t the only target.


    Aram was planning from start to finish. Surprise through the shortest route. A trick that goes beyond the surveillance of the hetero countermeasures headquarters. Everything could not have been a plan if it wasn''t ready.


    But could Eclipse have orchestrated this himself? Bererosa looks around in curiosity. If someone hadn''t told you about the Jay Hour Tower, you would have realized that Aram''s plan would never have succeeded.


    ''Who the hell taught him that?''


    With that in mind, Bererosa closely observed Aram''s behavior.


    "Release the hostages. Or I''ll kill you."


    Bererosa placed one of her Eid circles in Aram''s temple. Aram spread his arms wide and expressed confidence not to know the bottom of his face.


    "It doesn''t matter if you kill me. When I die, my alter ego automatically kills every top of every country. No matter how fast you try, you won''t be able to protect this many throats at once, right?"


    "Sacrifice of cows for generations is inevitable."


    Bererosa''s voice grows louder. In Bererosa''s attitude, "There is no negotiation with terrorists," Aram raises his ears.


    "If you think that''s right, do it. But what would everyone think of you if you made that decision? The queen of Harler''s continent, who took out over 200 Eclipses with all her heart? Or an incompetent pioneer who couldn''t even defend a hundred summits against the Eclipses?"


    Either way, it was poison to Bererosa. It was all about responsibility and hurt. Aram flinches as he sees hesitation on Bererosa''s face.


    "I''ll teach you what it was like to be human. Humans don''t welcome a hero who can''t protect anyone. Heroes are worth it because they have the power to fulfill their ideals. Heroes who are overwhelmed by ideals and compromise reality are just insulted."


    "What the hell is the point?"


    "The purpose of the Eclipse is obvious. I hate this society. I don''t like society treating Eclipse as anything less than a hetero. So I prepared this to give him a shot. You said a woman named Queen Bererosa would bring the summits together for us. We should be able to skip class."


    The leaders of each country were furious with Aram''s words. Eclipse says he blew another case, and he can''t hide his rage.


    "So you''re going to kill the hostages in the end."


    "No, if no one moves, the hostages will be safe. I assure you."


    "You took hostages because you didn''t want to kill them. If you''re joking, I''ll say no."


    Bererosa had an extreme choice in mind. She instinctively notices that Aram is different from the usual Eclipse. The metaphor is closer to the fire that needs to be extinguished before it ignites.


    "Killing is'' a pity ''. There are plenty of ways to recycle."


    Aram took out a copy of the Panacotic handwriting in his arms and said a strange language. An unknown language that neither humans nor pioneers from Zephyros understand today. Before Bererosa even said Moore, the Panacotic handwriting glowed brightly. The power of the letter erupted toward all directions.


    Aram left a mark for the leaders of each country just waiting for his people to come down. Everyone in the intestine tilted their heads to Aram''s actions. Awareness of intent unknown. Only vague fears dominated the conference room.


    After a while, Aram smiled meaningfully, realizing that the eyes of the peaks had changed. He who had brought in so many people could not have known what that change meant.


    Aram saw a copy of the Panacotic manuscript that had not lost its light, even though it had transferred more than a hundred people, immediately opened his eyes wide.


    "Excellent."


    It was a pleasant mistake. The Panacotic manuscripts written by Aram were still powerful. Not only the forgotten, but the destructive power to summon a great old being. Aram prayed again. What he wants is for countless people to stand on two legs in this world. The Panacotic handwriting in response to his wishes shines even brighter.


    "Jay Tower, be the first to march."


    /161


    "Is this him?"


    As the familiar energy rose, Chang Awesome stood up and looked at the distant mountain. The owner of the energy he felt was a divider, a demon that lasted for five years. He was a troublemaker who went beyond the constraints of place and time with the ability to divide into accidents.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. There was a girl running around. Even though the corridor with a soft rug was covered with squirrels, the girl who passed by with a slender body stroke had a strange appearance that had just escaped the title of a young child.


    The girl who let down her golden hair that was long enough to reach her heels was smiling, just in case.


    It''s a set statement by Deeroe. I put it up because I thought I didn''t know anyone.

 152 00152 Outcasts to Protect

    Chang Aweng, who had long discovered that the divider was the cause of all death, once went east and west to catch his trail. However, Chang Ogre was never able to pick up the trail of the divider in the end. The signs of dividing personality were extremely limited. There was nothing to know.


    However, the energy of the divider was the size of a spear that had never been experienced before. It was also a roar that forgot the idea of hiding. The tremendous tremor shook the march of the unexpected divider.


    The fact that the divider reveals his position like this also means he wants to die, but it also means he is close to his goal.


    "It''s a blatant energy."


    Sihyun could also quickly notice what Chang Oh Great was saying. His senses are out of the ordinary range. The malicious waves that felt from afar caused him to tremble. Zhang Ogre turned his head and looked at him.


    "I''m sorry, but that''s all for today''s training. I have work to do, so I''ll go first."


    "You''re going to find the Master of Energy, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Then come with me. I have business there, too."


    Realizing that there was a fluctuation of thought over the building revealing a huge contour, Shi Hyun looked at Chang Awesome. There were a lot of people he knew. There was no way I wouldn''t be worried.


    After stepping on the ground like that, Sihyun and Chang Oh excelled at the Jay Hour Tower. Whether the training had begun to see the light, his body was more stable than before. He opened his mouth as he looked at the approaching Jay Hour Tower in seconds.


    "Why is he after the Tower of Jay?"


    "I don''t know about that. But one thing''s for sure is that he''s never shown himself like this before."


    Due to the unknown frustration, Jihyun kicked his tongue short. Even if Eclipse had a special ability one by one, there was a limit. Even the stubborn demonstration was the same.


    But I didn''t expect the opponent with the ability of self-immolation to attack the Jay Tower, which has a Hetero Outpost. In a variable that he did not even think of, he bit the burning lips. The frustration of hearing how absurd a great race is.


    "If you can call them the Great Race, you have a plan, right?"


    "There''s nothing to know at this point."


    Chang Oh greatly insisted and uttered his last words.


    "But I''m starting to think the end of humanity might start now."


    The great Chang did not know how the end began. I just knew that they-- the great factions-- have been working toward that goal for a long time.


    /162


    The swim was distracted by the sudden change in atmosphere.


    It''s because there''s a loud noise coming from upstairs, and then it reaches where she is. It was chaotic and noisy, so I didn''t hear exactly what was happening inside the Jay Hour Tower.


    People came down like a flood, so we broke up with Jeri. I felt that I had to swim out of the unknown, both before and after.


    "Ugh?!"


    Swimming down toward the lower level, despite the surrounding people, was exposed to the unknown light. Suddenly, the sun seemed to rise again. The swim that saw the intense light stopped frowning, but others who were touched by the mysterious light collapsed together.


    The surprising thing was then. The people who had fallen unconscious by the light woke up with a expressionless expression. Yeah, it was like nothing had happened.


    It was like I knew it was going to happen from the start.


    The strange thing was that those who woke up like that walked in childless movements like the first child to learn to walk. He also had an accent and a word. It seemed like a foreigner was imitating Korean.


    Suddenly, his eyes changed and his strength changed. I also spoke Korean while talking in words I did not know.


    I thought something was wrong, and the swim didn''t shut up. Her sixth sense sounded elongated and her arms were already covered in goosebumps. She looks at the bracelet on her wrist as she sees the whole process change.


    The swim with Garam''s face on it seemed to know what the bracelet was capable of. I also felt like I knew what Garam had predicted for the end. A situation in which the mind of man infects something unknown. That must be the future Garam was worried about.


    "Swimming."


    "Mister."


    "Thank God, thank God."


    When she arrived at the Jay Hour Tower, she hugged her as soon as she found a swim. Seeing what''s going on inside the Jay Hour Tower, Shi Hyun speculated that even swimming was distracted by the Great Faction. It was the only way.


    But surprisingly, the swim was fine. When he realized that, he sighed of relief.


    "You worry a lot too."


    "Then how did you get here?"


    "Today is an experiential learning day."


    Instantly, he looked at the bracelet on his swimming wrist and realized that it had a profound effect. Even though it was a thin strap, the bracelet was exerting a strange power.


    Examining the bracelet closely, he could find a strange language written on it. It was a familiar text to his eyes, "Primal."


    "Swimming, where did you get this?"


    "I''m just a friend of mine."


    "Friend?"


    In words with many meanings and narratives, Jihyun burst a tremendous elasticity.


    Who is he? Why do you have these items? I don''t know if I can meet him. After a while, a lot of thoughts passed through his head, but unfortunately there was no time to ask.


    "Get out of my way, I''ll take care of this kid."


    The Spear Awesome, who decided he couldn''t wait any longer, pulls out an amulet from the seam in his body. With a short spell, the amulet adheres to the body of the swimmer, and she becomes a tiny particle and disappears before his eyes.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I sent him down an alley nearby. If you''re not a child, you can see the sign and go for help."


    It was a sudden goodbye, but he was patient. It''s because something more important has happened.


    Sihyun, who had gone for a safe swim, rode the outer wall of the Jay Tower with Chang Awesome and ran to the center of his energy. It took me less than a few seconds to get to my destination.


    When he found the layer of elongated light bursting through the shattered window, he threw himself into it without hesitation. With immeasurable correction, he noticed the situation in the intestine.


    Even as he pretended, Bererosa and the division were opposed to each other. The divider seemed to have taken the leaders of each country hostage in order to suppress Berero''s behavior.


    ''Or we''d be on the same side. It''s like that downstairs, but it can''t just be here.''


    A split-second demonstration gives rise to the essence of the shadow before the divider even looks and moves. You bind the identities in the Divider''s camp to the ropes of shadows. The leaders of each country were also tied with a rope of shadows, assuming they were taken over by the great races.


    Fluffy. Hundreds of people collapsing with loud noises. The divider turns to the fact that justification-normal-number-and powerless self-immolation- have been helpless for a short time.


    "You?"


    Before the schizophrenic saw the appearance of Xi Hyun, Zhang Oyang, who appeared in a different direction from Xi Hyun, aimed for his neck. The precise blow aimed at the gap between the anxiety and the gap. However, the great Spear Ogre has not been able to enter. It was not stopped by a divider. It was a vision-pioneer-we ''ve never met before that prevented the great blow of Chang Ogre.


    "Good morning, everyone."


    An uninvited guest who blocked the great blade of the spear with his palm bowed his head with an attractive smile.


    "I was just going to watch, but I''m sorry. My name is Malone. An ordinary pioneer who''s guarding The One. So you don''t have to look so stiff. There''s only one person I''m interested in."


    Malone, who had a radiant skin and sheep''s horns with seductive energy, showed a polite attitude. Except for the word "The One" and the word "pioneer," he was a man of appearance that would be seen at parties or churches.


    "You''re the one I''m interested in."


    Marlon turns to him and pushes the blade with his palm. In the process, Marlon walked forward with a calm smile, though his palms were cut and blood was shed.


    "The King of Shadows, they call him here. We didn''t have enough to kill the one who belonged to our organization and rob them of their abilities, so we interrupted the coming of the Noble One with that ability. That would make us laugh, wouldn''t it?"


    Sihyun looked up and down at Malone. Surprisingly, Malone''s thinking was about 15 million people. A rare leader among the pioneers. It was flowing naturally whether or not you didn''t intend to hide it in the first place. Sihyun sighs, staring at Marlon.


    "I have a question for you. How dare you come here? If you look behind me, you''ll see. You have three pioneers."


    It was a situation where Malone''s abilities were unknown, but she was confident. Marlon can''t get away from Lin and Bererosa and Dero.


    At the end of the day, Marlon blurted.


    "Oh, is that what you were wondering? It''s nothing."


    Marlon raises his right hand. What was in his hand was a notebook borrowed from Aram for a while. It''s called a pynacotic handwriting. While he tilted his head, Marlon uttered his last words.


    "If I can''t, you can call someone else. I''m here because someone wants to see your face. Isn''t it two trillion?"


    The moment the word Dagon, came out of Marlon''s mouth, the atmosphere shook. And a copy of the Panacotic manuscript screamed. The light generated by the split of the letters and letters soared high in the sky.


    Dagon was trying to get out using the power of the pnakotic handwriting. Malone wasn''t very good at Aram''s word-primal- Dagon was skilled. Malone was just a mid-leg that was reminding Dagon that the ''Physical handwriting'' was here. Borrowing power and coming down was Orloth Dagon''s will.


    When Sihyun realized that ridiculous beings - Dagons - were trying to get out through the notebook, he ran first. He did not hesitate, he did not even look back, with endless assistance.


    [Combinator Taxable - Emperor]


    Imperfect body casts skill at imperfect timing. I didn''t have time to wait. I had to go first. The results were not too late after that.


    "Before you come out! Please!"


    While he felt the bony joints on his right arm misaligned, he aimed for the notebook in Malone''s hand. ''Shadow membrane'' with overwhelming density and ''resonant fracturing'' individualized. And the law of the lion, which drives the winds of death, landed in the intestine.


    As I hit the notebook with all my strength, his gaze sank into the darkness.


    /163


    Knock, knock.


    When he woke up to the sound of drops falling steadily, his arms were wide open. No, I tried to open it, but my arms didn''t move as he thought. It seemed like I was wearing three layers of inappropriate clothes. He opened his half-closed eyes and looked down, feeling that his body was also heavy unlike other times.


    There was an unbelievable scene.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Welcome to Yith!


    2. I don''t know what you''re worried about, but I don''t see that. It''s normal. It''s literally Welcome to the East!

 153 00153 Outcasts to Protect

    What he saw was the appearance of a creature I had never seen before. Wrinkled outer surface and cylindrical body. There was not even a leg that looked like a cactus or corn. A creature about three metres tall was an elongated snake.


    A body that is clearly not human. When he opened his eyes, he stood up and saw the strange phenomenon that occurred to him.


    "?!"


    Thinking that his body had turned into something he didn''t know, he tried to scream, but there was no voice. There were no vocal organs in the body.


    A normal human being who is unconscious for several days is not strange. However, he calmly observed the situation. He was also experienced starting from a slime mass with a three-stranded tentacle.


    For him who had crossed many deaths, this situation was unknown and ignorant, not fear and fear.


    When Sihyun realized that there was a full-body mirror nearby, he took a step there. His body had no legs, so the skin that came into contact with the ground was pushing forward, repeating contractions and relaxations.


    Although it was a sensation that humans could not adapt easily, Se-hyun skillfully moved. It was not a job to adapt because there was a time when it was a lump of mucus.


    After a few steps to reach the full-body mirror, he looked at his reflection.


    Tentacles?


    A trunk resembling cactus or corn. Above it were four tentacles. The tentacles with different functions and roles were coming apart from the top of the trunk and twitching irrespective of his will.


    First of all, one of the tentacles had three eyes. As a human being, he realized it was an organ close to his face, and moved the muscles associated with it. The soft and flexible tentacles moved while the gaze moved freely. Even the 360 degree turn that I could not do when I was a human was just a demonstration, and I was amazed at my senses.


    Another tentacle opened up. Like an elephant''s nose, there were several holes pierced. He instinctively realized that consuming food there was the tentacle part of his mouth.


    With two out of four tentacles inspected, he turned his gaze to the remaining two tentacles. The two tentacles seemed to be a pair. because they both had the same appearance.


    Charging, charging. Two tentacles making strange noises had fingers on either end of them, functioning like an arm.


    Although I continued to feel uncomfortable because I felt disconnected from the human body, I was able to fully adapt to the new body shortly after.


    ''... the body of a great race.''


    The demonstration of the body of a bizarre creature calmly observed concluded that. There was nothing new about it. Both the skills of the great tribe and the purpose of the great tribe had to reach the conclusion that they had been taken away because they had all been heard from Chang Oo.


    Moreover, the people inside the Jay Hour Tower were distracted by the strange light from the notebook.


    It was understandable that such an incident occurred when I came into contact with the notebook, which could be the beginning of everything. Perhaps it was the work of an imperfect soul.


    He fell into a state of mind to guess what had happened to him, but he didn''t worry about it. because they already knew the solution.


    Needless to say, the solution was to use past regression to reset the situation. If we went back before we killed ourselves and took our bodies, this would be a worthless moment like a summer night''s dream.


    However, he chose to collect information. His home was the home of a great tribe. In other words, it is a place that wants to come but cannot come. I might catch the enemy''s weaknesses in this opportunity, and there might be a surprising harvest.


    That''s why Sihyun came out.


    "Wow..."


    He came out of the room and saw the star world unfolding before his eyes. From heaven to earth, from here to there, everyone lightly leapt over Xi Hyun''s imagination. Heaven and Jeju were also finished with their development.


    An unknown swarm of light hugged the entire earth, and countless great factions roamed the streets. Standing at the boundary of day and night, the city held its own place in a temperature that was meaningless, even divided into four seasons.


    A highly civilized city that has no way to express that the stars are engaged and moving like cogs, overflows with the interests of a civilization that even demonstration cannot understand.


    Some were omitted more than necessary and some were exaggerated more than a certain level. He too is a civilization that has been complete for tens of thousands of years or hundreds of thousands of years.


    Sihyun shuddered. He seemed to have seen the human destination ahead of time. But I had to bow my head. The world was so vast that it could not be seen, but he was a loner.


    His gaze swam through the air. A great tribe passes by him unexpectedly and stops.


    Are you from Earth, too?]


    Signal''s coming into my head, doctor. Sihyun realizes that a great tribe in front of him spoke late. I realized that I could communicate through psychiatric will.


    A conscious demonstration of an organ that had never been used before communicated carefully.


    Yes?


    [The name of the planet in our galaxy. It''s a little blue star in the solar system. Are you from another star?]


    [Oh, no. He''s from Earth.]


    Although he did not listen to the supporting explanation, he thought that the person in front of him could be from Earth, not a great race. Because I was unfamiliar with it somewhere.


    [Well, I guess I wasn''t wrong after all. I thought it was because you didn''t move your claws.]


    [Claws]


    [Look over there.]


    There, the great races scratch their claws and tentacles together, making strange sounds. Whether it was mutual physicians or not, they were walking down the street nodding their elongated heads-tentacles.


    [That''s a common way of communicating. And it''s a way of distinguishing a Stranger from a Pure Yin. Those who are summoned in the middle can''t do organs like that.]


    [Yisar?]


    [Isin means the tribes here. It means they live in a galaxy called Iss. Seems like the first time I''ve been here. Don''t worry. It''s a small town, but it''s also home to Earthlings. Oh, it''s too late for my introduction. I''m a sergeant. What''s your name?]


    [I''m Han Si-hyun.]


    [You sound like a young friend in your head, so sing comfortably. You can call me sir, or you can call me sir.]


    The bottle has shown infinite affection and familiarity to people who have known each other for a long time. It was a material place, but mentally it was a dry place every day. It was a miracle to meet someone who could form a bond of empathy.


    One of the tentacles - Shi Hyun, who lowered his head - came to his senses as a sergeant. He knew that there was only one "Private Soldier."


    [Were you not a researcher at the Hetero Response Center?]


    [Ah! He was at the same job. I thought you sounded familiar, but I didn''t expect to see you in a place like this. What a coincidence.]


    The sergeant hesitated to put out his claws and asked Sihyun to shake his hand. He grabbed his claw and shook it up and down. Sihyun agreed to affirm the sarcophagus''s words.


    Earthling, friendly, light mouth. He judged that there could be no better way to gather information.


    [How long have you been here?]


    [Me? I don''t know, five years. I don''t know if the concept of time here makes sense.]


    Sihyun nodded unknowingly, saying that the bottle had settled in a new body for five years. Time is of the essence. The highest level of contact among Earthlings is not lacking.


    [I''ve never been here before. Can you tell me what happened?]


    [Don''t worry. I''ll teach you every detail from one to ten. I haven''t seen an Earthling in a long time. Can''t you do one of those?]


    Sihyun''s attitude was so calm and calm that for the first time, the aliens and the people who met him couldn''t even imagine it, but Sihyun didn''t realize it. It is because the body of Yisar was not yet familiar with expressing expressions or emotions.


    So, the bottle taught him basic knowledge. Sihyun listened. Although most of the information I heard from Chang Oaheng was metaphorical, he pretended to be the first to hear it and drew the attention of the doctor. And I encouraged him not to stop.


    [Especially the technology of the Yisar here is transcendent. If even one of them gets into the hands of humanity, that day will be 100 years ahead. There''s nothing there. Especially since the knowledge gathered by the Issacs from all over the universe is so overwhelming that it''s worth the word "unknown."]


    [But how can one faction accumulate such knowledge?]


    [The Issans are changing minds with beings from all over the universe, as if they were changing our minds. An expedition to gather information. Imagine repeating that method on a racial level. There''s no way this isn''t stacked up.]


    In the description of the physician, he realized that the fear of the Yisar was not a mind-shifting device, but the knowledge that had been drawn to such a device. It is no exaggeration to explore the mysteries of the universe.


    [That''s right. You don''t just say that. Would you like to try it?]


    What do you mean?]


    [Ah, not enough explanation. That''s why I asked you to go to the Yisar''s report on knowledge.]


    [Is there such a place? But it doesn''t make sense to open up such an important place to strangers like us.]


    [It''s a privilege for foreigners. The Izzies are open to strangers. Truth be told, they don''t think we''re capable enough to see it and realize something. Just throwing interesting toys for people who can''t live with their useless lives and kill themselves.]


    [But you''ll get something when you go, right?]


    [If you can understand.]


    He nodded at the face of the bottle - tentacles - answering in a spontaneous tone. He wondered what would be stacked up in the reports of knowledge gathered as a group. If I hadn''t seen this in the first place, it wouldn''t have been worth it.


    The bottle that heard Sihyun''s answer walked forward. He crossed a street made of smooth material in a familiar footstep and reached a place.


    [Come here for a moment. I''m going through the gate to get there.]


    [Yes.]


    Following the patient''s instructions, Xi Hyun walked into a huge building. Inside, countless Yisar turned into tiny particles, disappearing, repeating their appearance.


    The bottle walks among the busy Yisar and manipulates the machine with skillful gestures.


    [It''s a transition gate. You can go anywhere on the planet as long as you learn simple maneuvers. In the blink of an eye.]


    [I think you heard wrong.]


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Petty Officer is the name of the victim that appeared earlier in this episode. the owner of the body that was slain by the lizard Eclipse.

 154 00154 Outcasts to Protect

    [Haha, what are you so surprised about? Civilizations here are much more advanced than this. You''ll get used to it soon enough.]


    Sihyun, who was in a blue glowing cylinder with the bottle, realized that the place had changed with a light feeling of affluence. What happened before he regained consciousness was stunned.


    The distance between the city and the city was also embarrassing to express as a street. The movement of the great race was using a space transition that the current human race could not reproduce.


    There was no restriction between the streets, so the entire planet was a city and a village. The word "Great Race" has been used with enormous skill to make the world''s village obsolete.


    The bottle coming out of the blue shining cylinder opens its mouth playfully with a smile.


    [Surprised? Quite a surprise. But even Dr Selvig said that advanced science is indistinguishable from magic. It''s not a miracle you don''t understand. Oops, this was from a cartoon.]


    [Surprised. I can''t believe the difference between what I know with my head and what I''ve experienced...]


    [Everything will be scary and spectacular at first, but you''ll adapt soon enough. A new body may be ugly and disgusting at human standards, but no body is as efficient as this one. No fatigue, no need to sleep, and a long life. Everything a human wants is concentrated.]


    So, Sihyun, who was carrying his body on a ''rich disc'' rented by the bottle, flew to the destination. He forgot to be surprised by the fresh breeze that passed through his body and looked at the city that was getting closer.


    Shi Hyun followed the bottle to a place called Pnakotus. A library city with information and knowledge from all over the universe. It was a place of reason and truth that could not be found anywhere else without being there.


    Realizing that the size and area of Phnarcotus was at least several times the size of South Korea, it did not conceal its surprise. However, it was something else that caught his eye. It was a dome-shaped boundary surrounding Phnarcotus.


    An unforgettable boundary. It was similar to Grandeliol. No, it was Grandeliol himself.


    [Ahjussi. Isn''t that Grandeliall?!]


    [Yes, they have different names here, but they have the same uses and abilities. Well, I was surprised to see you at first. I didn''t expect to see Grandeliol''s source technology here.]


    The bottle that erected the wealthy disc walked near Phnarcotus. As he presses the boundary around Phnarcotus with his claws, the inscription on his back begins to glow.


    [Sir, the inscription on the back is glowing.]


    [It''s a language spoken by the Yisar. This is the key to getting inside of Phnarcotus. You may not see it, but your back is glowing. So don''t be so surprised. It''s not weird.]


    When the Primal-text engraved on the back of the pilgrimage and the bottle exerted this power, Phnarcotus opened the entrance. The demonstration inside realizes that Phnarcotus'' vision is blurrier than I thought.


    Inside the city, everything was uniform and uniform. It was only used as a place to store information and records. An unmanned robot with a black metal plate was busy moving, but that was it.


    When he saw a large building nearby, he lightly burst into elasticity. When we looked closely, the huge building was made of black metal plates. It was the same material that the unmanned robot had just carried.


    When Hyun turned his head to a building called a warehouse rather than a building, the bottle told him what it was.


    [What you''re looking at is not a building, but one of the databases that Phnarcotus holds. I mean, the whole city is one database. Of course, all information is computerized.]


    [Did the unmanned robot carry a storage device?]


    [That''s right. It''s a new piece of information somewhere, so don''t worry about it.]


    At the center of the street was a huge hole that did not know the depth. Machine sounds faintly from the shadows. As he tried to get close, the bottle quickly grabbed his tentacle-hand.


    [Below is a group of machines that control and classify information piled up on Panacotus. If we stay together, the city will grow in size, so we buried it underground like that. So just in case things don''t fall apart. There''s nothing in there.]


    [Yes.]


    The bottle that paid close attention to him drew a black sphere located in a corner of the street and approached him. As he raised the question mark over his head, the bottle began to explain the black sphere.


    A handset with access to information on the [Panacotus Library City]. Search for what you want to know.]


    [What if I want to know exactly what information I don''t know?]


    [However, everything within the expected range will be searched. The problem is that the scope is so vast. It''s ironic to have to type a word you know to know something you don''t, but you can''t help it.]


    The bottle taught him how to manipulate the black sphere.


    [It feels different that the tools invented by alien civilizations are written in Korean.]


    [I''m just reading your thoughts and showing you the appropriate language. It depends on what you look at, to be exact. Anyway, it looks like you''ve taught us all the basics.]


    I noticed that there was only one terminal in the bottle that looked around.


    [Unfortunately, there seems to be only one terminal available here. Search and wait. I''ll find a handset I can use.]


    A demonstration of the back of a distant bottle quickly typed in a search term. He''s been thinking about one thing ever since he came to Phnarcotus.


    This is the place where all the information in the universe comes together, and maybe they know the answer to that. With the hope of the words, she conveyed her intention to the handset.


    ''About the Great Old One.''


    ''The weakness of the Great Old One.''


    ''The Genealogy of the Great Old One.''


    ''How to kill the Great Old One.''


    At that moment, a lot of information came to mind in the handset''s screen. The appearance, appearance and ability of the great old beings that have been revealed to this day. Strength and pathology. By putting information in his head that he wouldn''t have known existed on Earth, he found the outcome he wanted.


    However, at the end of the result, it was only the saying that there had never been a successful being. The demonstration that grabbed the forehead strongly struck the terminal-black sphere. Sihyun heavily sighed, but not in his mind, changed the search term.


    ''Cosmic logic.''


    I didn''t expect much. I only searched once because such verses and milestones were mentioned in innocence. However, unlike what he thought, many search results appeared on the screen.


    A whirlwind of knowledge that cannot be summed up in a few lines.


    As soon as he thought he wanted to accept it, the flow of information that began to flow was permeated into his head without filtering. The truth and reason that man can''t get even if he invests his whole life was dug into his own ego.


    How to use the handset you heard from the bottle correctly. He couldn''t understand the information in his head, but he could at least look at it. Taking time to see the answers that countless great people sought, he ran without fail. And I put the corresponding realization face-to-face. While the effects and effectiveness were unclear, he was confident that this could advance his training for years.


    Uh-uh-uh!


    It wasn''t his, but he must have found the answer. As the integrity passed through the hardness of the mind at a rapid rate, the demonstration was plagued by the pain that the head would explode. What he did was like a rebellion.


    The excruciating pain that was cut from head to toe was eating away at his mental strength. Hundreds of deaths were meaningless. In the future, I felt that this method could no longer be used, so I endured the overwhelming blow that occurred in my head with all my strength.


    With the sound of the Kwaga River bursting into his head, he realized that he had reached the looking up at the sky. At the second moment of innocence, the demonstration was extremely fast, unable to endure the pain, and was far away from the handset.


    In the information that filled his head, he couldn''t help himself. The ritual that has been expanded to its limit has crushed the self. All he could do was convulse his whole body and hope the horrifying pain of hell would end.


    How much time has passed. In the same time flow as an hour, the simulation has gradually regained its stability. Incalculable information sank into the bottom of the consciousness.


    He realized that his work here was done, looking at the bright and refined interior of his body. I could never live in this body forever.


    I''m sorry for the lonely bottle, but there was something I had to do for him. The demonstration that walked at the center of the street looked down at the deep hole.


    Where the bottle gave me so much attention. He aimed there and threw himself into the abyss without hesitation. This was the end of a curious and curious adventure. It was time to go back.


    Knng. His body shattered as soon as he reached deep underground. The four tentacles scattered in all directions, and the cylindrical body, such as cactus or corn, was squeezed to an unknown extent.


    He glances at the murky, dark green blood soaking the floor, slowly closing his eyes.


    So, he suffered 429 deaths.


    /164


    As a flash of light appeared in the white heat sphere, he suddenly woke up. He was in an underground parking lot that looked familiar. Sihyun reiterated his past as a bear. And I realized that I was there five days before it happened.


    Enough time to plan something. Charging, charging, charging. Sihyun woke up to the sound of the iron coming from behind his back. There was a great spear clapping with a blade hand.


    "Good to see you. You have an unlikely amount of power. But there''s a lot of unnecessary movement. There''s a lot of meaningless energy in the middle. It seems like a young child is wielding a sword of immortality, so I''m a little worried. No, I have to say I''m sorry."


    He smiled as he said the same thing in the past. It was because I finally felt like everything was going back to the way it was.


    "Well, that''s a relief."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "It''s not a dream."


    "I''m sorry, but I have no idea what you''re talking about. Or do you want to make fun of me?"


    "He was talking to himself. He wants to make a deal. I don''t think this is a good place to make a deal."


    Sihyun turns his head to react to the siren from a distance. The sirens are getting louder. The fact that the street is getting closer is that someone noticed a defect in an underground parking lot. Sihyun turns his head to look at the great spear.


    "I don''t know if I saw the wrong person."


    Looking at the distant demonstration, Chang Awesome uttered a sound of anxiety.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. I''ve decided, I will regime 10,000 times from today!


    2. The handset''s effect was just readable from start to finish, so I think you should look at it at the level.

 155 00155 Outcasts to Protect

    /165


    Xi Hyun moved to a nearby mountain with Chang Wuang and put the situation in his head.


    After five days, it must have been true that the divider showed his true colors. At that time, it was also predicted that a pioneer who claimed to be The One Sentinel would appear. Unfortunately, the enemy cannot be ignored either way.


    Marlon has the ability to divide and identify pest-like miters that continue to appear if they are not completely eliminated. The combination was quite tricky.


    With great cooperation between Lin and Bererosa and Deeroe and Chang, it shouldn''t be difficult to deal with them both, but the problem was next.


    If we are careless even for a moment, Dagon may come. Dagon''s power to encroach on the surroundings by just appearing was obvious to contaminate all the surrounding beings with a mysterious presence.


    In the beginning, Dagon was the one who could not fight him in perfect condition. Assuming that it would come down, the odds were at most 5. It was also a shame I could assure you that I would regain my natural strength.


    It was also a problem that an unstable soul could not bear the transfer of a great race. Needless to say, the same situation can happen again if you touch the notebook. He wanted to avoid the situation because he was satisfied with a strange and curious experience.


    ''The notebook.''


    After realizing that the beginning of everything started in the notebook, he became obsessed. The notebook was a mysterious tool that could bring Dagon down as well as a bridge between the human spirit and the Yisar''s mind. Sihyun thought he could handle everything easily without it.


    Without the notebook, the divider was just a toothed tiger. There was no extreme choice of terrorism in the first place. However, the problem was that Marlon''s work was nowhere to be found, rather than the divider. In that situation, I couldn''t have known where the notebook was.


    I had to wait until five days later.


    "It''s full of problems."


    On the problem of biting the tail, Jihyun gave me a frizzy head. Being able to return to the past did not make him an almighty god.


    Knowing the future was a great thing, but the demonstration of using it was just an individual. Knowing the future only expanded my options more than others.


    He broke his lip and decided to go through the disaster again after 5 days. I had no choice but to leave the anxiety factor Dagon in the first place.


    Marlon told me how much Dagon was grinding his teeth. Whenever I had the chance, I would come from anywhere. It was an enemy that wasn''t easy to leave behind.


    Moreover, now that I knew how and when Dagon came, I was also free to choose the battlefield. And I was able to prepare my mind. I decided to fight Dagon without avoiding the revelation of my destiny as if I were to prepare for the Lunar Bath.


    "This might be a little difficult."


    "What are you muttering like that for?"


    At the sharp sunrise of the great window, Sihyun looked out of his mind and straight ahead. Realizing that he had neglected the great spear for a long time, he lightly shook his head.


    "Sorry, I have a lot to think about. You said you wanted to make a deal. Tell me what kind of deal you want to make."


    Although it was already known, Xi Hyun spoke to Chang Oh brilliantly.


    "There''s something I want to check before I make a deal."


    "What is it?"


    "Do you have the ability to change your appearance?"


    "That''s right."


    "Is it something that works not just for you, but also for the other person?"


    "It works."


    Sihyun nods. I didn''t even say anything for rapid development. Unfortunately, the situation did not go as expected. The words from the mouth of the great spear were far from what he was thinking.


    "I see. Now, before you make the deal, explain the energy that is flowing through your body. It''s an energy that can''t be in this age, so you''d better be good at judging. If I get an answer I don''t like, I''ll kill you."


    The spear master quickly shakes his hands up and down. At the same time, a fierce wave is fired from the blade-hand-hand. Sihyun swallowed a dry saliva in the great sword of the spear that passed by his side.


    One side of a spear I''ve never seen before. Only then did Sihyun realize that Chang Oh Yang is the strong person who can even perceive the soul''s dissonance. It was impossible for him to not realize that he was practicing.


    "Wait a minute. I have my reasons. Why don''t you put the knife down?" "


    "I can''t do that. Because if I''m right, it''s flawless. How did you learn to do that?"


    "Why don''t you skip that part? The deal is important, right?"


    "Then I''ll kill you and make no deal. I don''t want to make deals with suspicious people."


    Chang Oh was incredibly cold.


    Even if Sihyun remembers his previous life, he cannot have the energy of integrity. Innocence is the public decision- created after the great Chang arrived here. I didn''t have the temperament to learn even if I wanted to.


    If you did not see it in your head, it is a consequence. Yeah, if you don''t look in your head. Knowing that Eclipse has many rare powers, Chang Awesome judged that he possesses that kind of power. If not, there was no reason to explain the situation.


    "Here, choose. Will you die or will you reveal?"


    Shi Hyun was forced to kneel down to the feeling of crushing his whole body. It was too rare to resist with an incomplete body.


    Chang O has 9.5 million ideas. In addition, Chang Ogre had an energy called "internal air." Shamman''s Qi is the foundation of his bigotry and misunderstanding. In the light of Chang Wu''s remarkable explanation, the interior airspace, which reached four and a half million, was bringing the thinking to a whole new level.


    Brilliant spear in harmony with internal and thought. His power was rising in real time. I felt like I was borrowing the energy around me.


    Then I thought that even if he did not stop the situation in Busan, Chang Awesome could have stepped forward and stopped it. Maybe the reason Chang was unable to stand up was because of the label "copycat."


    Sihyun sighed, and with all his might he escaped the clutches of the great spear.


    "Have you thought about telling me?"


    "Yes, I should have known you were a ghost. Phew."


    Without being moved, Jihyun opened his mouth to the great Zhang Oh who was looking at him.


    "Do you believe in regression?"


    It wasn''t Bourne, but he had to reveal his important secret, because he needed the full support of the spear to complete the integrity and restore the soul for five days.


    Through the past, Sihyun explained what had happened over six days. I met him on the first day and told him everything from the start of training the next day to the disaster that would happen after five days.


    At first, Chang Awesome did not believe what he said. However, as Xi Hyun''s story got closer to its peak, Chang Ogre had no choice. The story of the Great Race was that I didn''t tell anyone except my disciple, Banmin. Moreover, the concept of ''Great Old One'' was unfamiliar.


    It may seem that the Yclips-Great Factions-who are aware of the situation have approached, but Chang Awesome has stopped worrying about it. It is because he realized that he had reached the second stage of integrity, Tongcheon ( ). Even if I looked inside my head, I couldn''t reach it without the help of my teacher.


    That''s why Chang Ogre accepted the words of Se-hyun. Moreover, the fact that a fellow with the same purpose possessed such abilities was the same as gaining 10 million horses. So we couldn''t always rule it out.


    "I gave you integrity?"


    "Yes."


    "I don''t know what you were thinking. I can''t believe you gave me such immaculate things. No, you had an idea, so you handed over the integrity. But was there a reason for that?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "It''s personal. You don''t have to know."


    Sihyun asked roughly, but Zhang Oh did not answer. Is there a flaw in integrity? He looked inside, but could not find any incomplete or uncomfortable places. Imperfection was a good worker for the beginner, Se-hyun.


    "Anyway, if I made an honest deal with you in the past, there would be no more deals. You haven''t paid for innocence yet. Interesting conclusion. I didn''t give it to you, but now I''m standing in a position where you get paid."


    He opened his mouth as he glanced at the spear, nodding his head as he wished.


    "No, regardless of the deal, you have to show some respect. You''re not going to ignore my secret, are you, Bourne? If that''s how you feel, I''ll go back in time and undo everything."


    When Sihyun tried to stab himself in the neck with his bare hands, Chang Oh Yang stopped him. With his words, Zhang Yueng was able to catch a clue about the divider. The story of the disaster after five days was that Zhang Yueng was the first one to outpace the divider. Disappearing this moment meant repeating the biting race.


    Chang Oogway chose to take a step back to end a disadvantage against the divider.


    "Is that what you want from me?"


    "Yes."


    "Then tell me."


    "Do your best to make me stronger, so I can overcome the disaster that will befall me in five days. You may have heard of Dagon, but he has powers beyond his specifications. At least three times stronger than you are now. Not to mention the rage he''s wrapped around."


    "Don''t you want to avoid it? Now that I''ve heard that this is happening because of the notebook, I don''t intend to look down on it. I''ll burn the notebook."


    "We can avoid it, but we won''t. He''s my enemy. And if there are any gaps, it will appear as if it''s okay. We need to use gaps to predict movement."


    Xihyun saw Dagon forcibly squeezing up on his mediator-butter and realized his essence. Dagon had no limits. Even if there was a difference in size or size, at least there was nothing he didn''t want to accomplish.


    Do you think Dagon is your enemy, just as the divider is your enemy? The great spear nods, picturing the divider constantly chasing after you for five years.


    "It''s not that I don''t understand. I''ll help you. Instead, I''ll make you an offer."


    "Tell me, I''ll listen and I''ll judge."


    "If you can overcome the disaster in five days, be my disciple."


    "Apprentice? You don''t expect me to stand by your side?"


    "You seem to have a strange stereotype between priests. It''s not like that. What I want is a stronger relationship. If you want to make yourself strong, you have to break the secret arts, but being generous and staying south is a shame-heretic that cannot be found in the history of espionage."


    "I become a disciple, and you become a teacher. Is that how you want things to go?"


    "Yes. I''d appreciate it if I could do the Old Testament, but I don''t think I''d take it from your attitude." Well, that''s okay. I don''t want you there, either. "


    "If you want respect, I''ll do it for you. I know you''re older than you look. There''s nothing you can''t do."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 156 00156 Outcasts to Protect

    Sihyun reached out his hand. The spear, which realized what it meant, reached out its hand - the blade - as well. As they shook hands, the great spear that gave and received each other''s suggestions vomited a sighing noise.


    "Is this the second deal? I don''t remember the first one, but the second deal. Weird would be weird, but it''s also fate."


    After completing the second transaction, the great spear turned into a small particle and was swept away by the wind.


    "I will start my training tomorrow. I have something to prepare for today."


    Sihyun nodded at the voice of the great spear that sounded like a hallucination.


    /166


    Xihyun, who was separated from Chang Oh, reminded me of the bracelet that the swimmer was wearing. A questionable bracelet my friend handed me. As soon as he was curious about the fate of the bracelet, presumed to have been created by something involving a great race, he immediately focused his mind on where the Ring of Shadow was held by the swimmer.


    Soon after confirming the location of the swimming, Shi Hyun ran through the streets and buildings and approached the cafe where she was. It was right in his eyes that the swimmer received the bracelet from another male student.


    ''You''re just in time.''


    She tried to go into the cafe, but as soon as she saw the girl sitting next to the pool, she changed her mind. It was because I thought things would get complicated for no reason. Luckily, the boy who handed the bracelet to the swimmer came out of the cafe by himself.


    It''s good for her to want a close conversation with a male student. I called him up after I realized that there was no one around who followed him to the alleyway, leaving him behind to swim.


    [Stop.]


    "Huh?"


    What''s your name?]


    "I''m Kim Karam. Your mouth is moving by itself."


    Garam couldn''t hide his surprise when an indescribable energy spread from his little boy. However, it was rather chilly for him to have such an aura in front of his eyes.


    [Where did you get the bracelet you gave Swimmer?]


    "I didn''t save her. I made it myself."


    Sihyun felt a little anxiety rushing towards him with confidence. It was also the first conjecture I made by looking at the language-primal engraved on the bracelet.


    [Are you Yin?]


    "Yes, it''s Yisar. No, wait. How do you know the name of our kind?"


    As expected, Shi Hyun, who narrows it down, gives a nod to the fact that he was right on Garram''s suspicions. The answer was limited in the beginning. They are the only ones who can use Primel to make a bracelet that can stop the great race''s spirit.


    A lot of questions came to mind in the mind of the surprise and encounter.


    [Why did you target the humans? With your skills, you''d have a lot of other options.]


    "because the possibility was found in an entity named Eclipse."


    What are you talking about?]


    "The possibility to kill the Great Old One. We''ve come to the final conclusion that he was created that way. Great Old One and something else equally powerful. They all want to enter the human body and artificially become the Eclipse."


    [Why are you trying to kill the Great Old One?]


    "That''s the kind of accomplishment everyone wants. Our kind is walking the path of decline by a curse from a great old being. It''ll be easy to understand if you say it''s the end of the world."


    You want to wipe out humanity for that?]


    "I''m not trying to kill you. The curse of the nameless Great Old One has made our kind weaker by generations. We''ve only got a few hundred years at most. If we don''t do something about it, we''ll be extinct. And then our library will collapse for hundreds of millions of years. We''re just struggling for the next generation."


    [I think you''re saying different, aren''t you?]


    "I don''t know what kind of power you''re using to force me to answer, but I think it''s better to find another creature than humans. You can ask me with unknown strength. My answer won''t change."


    Sihyun looked down at the cold-sweating eggplant. Whether he was surprised by the unknown power, Garram sat down and breathed a short breath.


    You can tell that you are not selfish enough to harm others for your own comfort without using anything.


    I could tell by the gift of such bracelet to the swimmer in the first place that I didn''t reveal myself in the disaster that would happen after five days.


    Until then, he tilted his head. Even as he pretended, he could not figure out why Aram, a pacifist, had come down to Earth.


    [What do you do? Are you studying and learning about human habits?]


    "No, it''s a disguise. My true duty is to write a book that fits the role of" the buyer. "I''m in charge of preaching the truth, which you can''t contain with your narrow head. There are very few people among us who can do this."


    After a while, Garram pulled out a notebook from his bag. The cover was yellow and bleached, just as it had been used for a long time. But strangely enough, the paper inside was as white as new.


    As soon as she saw Aram''s notebook, she opened her eyes wide. It was the same size and shape as the notebook that Malone used to call Dagon. I thought there couldn''t be two of these notebooks, and he opened his mouth while calming his throbbing chest.


    [What''s with the notebook?]


    "Phenacotic handwriting. It''s a book of information and knowledge that our kind boasts, plus the power of language. Essence. I wrote it carefully for 18 years. Now, wait a minute, this is something I''m not supposed to say..."


    As if there were no more harsh noises, Jihyun saw an eggplant holding his mouth and burst into elasticity. It was unexpected that the Panacotic manuscript written by pacifist Garam would be in Marlon or Aram''s hands.


    After five days, I was able to guess why Ram was not there.


    ''... to die.''


    With a bitter imagination, he turned his back and threw a word into Garam''s ear, rolling his feet.


    [Forget the fact that you met with me today.]


    Soon after, Garam regained his senses and went on his way with a fine look. He smiled brightly, looking at the back of such a razor wheel on a nearby telescope table.


    "I should thank the swimmer."


    He unwittingly noticed the whereabouts of the notebook. No matter how many times I came back, I had nothing to worry about. He had the lead.


    /167


    The next day, Xihyun followed behind the great spear, as long as it was tied with a green belt. He went into a place with a long stretch of wire and put his tongue out to unfamiliar sights.


    It''s been 30 minutes since I heard the great window about changing venues for training. Sihyun could not bear the curiosity, and looked behind Chang Oh''s great head. Whether he noticed Sihyun''s gaze or not, Chang Awesome opened his mouth with a deep sigh.


    "Where we go now is the home of the Eclipses who strive to protect humanity. It''s my home, too. I would never let them come under normal circumstances, but I chose to go as a place for training because I had to come once to carry out the transaction anyway. It''s comfortable in many ways."


    As the rock moved, the great spear tapped the rock as it approached the rock hidden between the full-grown weeds, revealing a huge passageway.


    "Are you a guest? You''re a child, just like Master said."


    "We have a lot to talk about. Don''t mind my guests. Just do your job."


    A light greeting with the lion-like Iklips-Hanbaemin from within, Shi Hyun walked deeper behind Chang Awesome. It was surprising that there was such a huge space underneath the mountains, but even more astonishing was the attitude of the Eclipses within.


    They followed the great spear like a god. Whenever the Great Spear passed by, he bowed his head.


    "You have a thick net."


    "I didn''t just ask you to express your feelings, so shut up."


    Despite the great words of Chang, he did not stop.


    "But I also knew there was a joint like this in the wilderness."


    "There can''t be this big a joint. This is a place I made myself."


    "Huh?"


    Sihyun couldn''t keep his mouth shut about the shocking facts, but Chang Awesome was just walking gravely towards his destination, not willing to tell me anymore. Even in the basement, Sihyun saw a vision unfolding before his eyes.


    Inside a cave the size of a playground was a circle of figurative characters that could not be understood. Even letters of the same shape were subtly different from the depth engraved or the way forward, even to the place where the writing was finished.


    "I''m running out of time, so I''m going straight to my training. The name of Gin engraved here is'' The Branch Administrator ''which will help you train. It has the effect of increasing time through the vitality of the subject. In other words, if you are in here, you can achieve your ship faster than anyone else."


    "... it''s ridiculous magic. With this, anyone can be strong, right?"


    "Ha, silly. I''m just cutting you as close as you can get. Of course, you can''t go where you can''t. That''s the kind of gin you need if you want to evolve your talents a little faster."


    "If you don''t have that kind of talent, you''re just going to spend time? But you can keep sending them. I think training at a slower pace than anyone else would be a big merit."


    At his words, Chang Awesome sighed.


    "As time divides, the vitality demands also increases exponentially. Like you said, when used for high level of enlightenment or training, it consumes that vitality. You are trained on a different time axis than others, but you can''t use it often. A creature of nourishment. It''s an energy in a realm even humans can''t control. When it''s not enough, you have to fill it with rest. It''s not like internal medicine. It''s like physical strength or vitality."


    "Eclipse is an overwhelmingly good sport."


    Eclipse doesn''t get tired easily and doesn''t need to eat food. Since it was a lump of mucus with three strands of tentacles, one was an immutable truth.


    "My recommended flow is one-on-one 1.8. That''s enough for Eclipse to last a day."


    "It''s lower than I thought...?"


    "Do you think I''m a wizard? This can make them twice as strong as others."


    He shakes his head, smiling bitterly. As soon as he knew that there was something like this, he didn''t want to stop. A limp that can run as fast as anyone, but imposes excessive penalties. And the past regression of nullifying such penalties. Sihyun was best aware that the two of them combined to become a high return at no risk. instinct was shouting.


    "Now that I''ve explained it, I think I can increase the proportion. Is that wrong?"


    "That''s not wrong."


    "Then raise it. One-one to 5000."


    Chang Oh, who heard what he said, was ridiculous, so I had to snort. It was not that he could not set such a time gap. If he increased the time gap, it was a definite matter of death.


    "You want to die? No, you''ll die the moment you get in there."


    "Yes, you''re going to die. You haven''t forgotten what I''m capable of, have you?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Experiencing and moving on from the past, which is always said, but is not a special statement.


    2. And the point of the past regression is why it''s an underground parking lot, because the past regression is because the winner-take-all is stored at a time when the other person''s abilities are dominant.


    3. If your brain isn''t getting smarter, you have to say your mindset is rigid. The wider the brain can do, the more habits it has at the time of the unsub.


    4. It''s less accessible to catch heteros than when you were in Grandeliol that you don''t get to win every day. And I spent five days training, so I didn''t have time to do that. I couldn''t put it in the middle, so I postponed it.


    And I didn''t really have a lot of explaining to do. I''m sorry for the confusion. And when you activate the winner-take-all, it doesn''t mean you think.


    5. I changed the cover.

 157 00157 Outcasts to Protect

    Zhang Oyang knew that Xi Hyun could go back in time. However, it was a completely different matter to be able to live in such a state.


    Even if you have a few opportunities, you don''t want to lose your vitality. It was not as if the time constraint in it had gone smoothly.


    Orloth was the one who had to hang in there. If you say you spend a day, you will have 5000 days. It has been around for 14 years. During the years when the mountain changed, it was not something you can do with your normal mental strength, thinking about integrity.


    I wonder if Se-hyun is seeing things as they should be. Chang Ogre was worried first.


    Bondi''s "mover agency" used the time warp to kill enemies. It was true that Chang Oh''s hand increased its usefulness. He was so pure that he could be re-illuminated for training. The risk was reduced, but it didn''t mean that the essence was going anywhere.


    "Mentality, vitality and will. Only when the trireme reaches pole will the outcome be in accordance with your intentions. Challenging a lot doesn''t give you good results. You could go crazy on the way. No matter how good you are, you''re out."


    Sihyun could see what Chang Ogre was thinking. It was not a facial expression - a blade - but it was enough to know the depth of the spear.


    "... you don''t have to look at me like that. I was going to push the envelope from the start. I know I''m not talented. There''s nothing special about it that makes me feel uncomfortable. In order for me to get there in time, I have to move forward with abandonment. We just have to leave it up to the sky to see what happens."


    Looking into the eyes of Shi Hyun who was filled with resolution, Zhang Oh recited a little.


    "Are you satisfied with that? No one forced you to do that..."


    Chang Ogre looked at many people as he worked together under the same roof. Among other things, though, it was noticeable. The extremity that burns even his own body was very contrasting for his individuality and purpose where no place was born.


    "Be full of atmosphere, vanish into history." Must be one of them. ''


    Chang Oogway thought it was more like an electron. It was a conjecture that relied on the senses, but the belief that it could be passed without hesitation.


    "I''m perfectly satisfied."


    Sihyun has encountered many deaths through his past regression. All I saw in there was more than his death. He saw the death of those he wanted to protect and the future he didn''t want to see. Sihyun was delighted that his death could only change that past-future.


    "He will, too. There''s nothing anyone can do but me."


    Sihyun smiled brightly. I didn''t know what the world wanted and what the power of winning dictatorship was. However, she was instinctively realizing that it wasn''t to be tolerated, so she was able to move forward. This was not a cause, it was lust. It is an individual''s greed that he wants to paint the future he wants with the power he has.


    "Then we''ll go, you idiot."


    Chang Oyeong coordinated with the Movement Authority. The ratio was raised to 1 to 5000 as desired by Xi Hyun. It was an unprecedented attempt in the history of espionage.


    Xihyun saw the black fog that was happening in the autobiographical team. He was going to spend a day-5000 days- coming out of there. It was a goal and a point of reach. Xi Hyun has never used his past regression for trainee-suicide. I''ve never thought about it before. But now I really needed it.


    "I don''t know. If you want to die, if you want to blame me."


    "You don''t have to know. I''ll take care of everything."


    Sihyun confidently walked forward. No more retreat. I didn''t even think about it. It all started now, one-on-five thousand. The demonstration of going into the Movement Group, which had changed to another world, closed its eyes and began to rapidly change.


    "Large."


    Is this what the world is going to look like? In a world that is 5,000 times slower, Xi Hyun has faced countless crises.


    The notion of time crumbles.


    It breaks itself.


    Situation of deviant sights around you.


    The immeasurably calibrated demonstration reminded me of the universe from the Eastern sanctuary, Pnakotus, with all my strength.


    In order to salvage the same knowledge about the boundaries of consciousness and unconsciousness ( ), he raised his thinking power. All he wants is a temporary, complete memory from Stigma. The artificially stimulated head caused by recall vomited unconditionally through the universe.


    When an unacceptable amount of brain developed to its limit came out at once, the skull twisted and the eyes shook as if they were about to escape. Sihyun cried out in pain. Every moment, every second was testing his mental strength and will.


    He broke his mouth so tightly that his teeth were broken that he went forward with the logic of the universe that remained like a scar in his head. Suddenly, the body moved repeatedly away from the will of Xi Hyun, following a single principle called ''integrity''.


    His head explored the universe thousands of times a day. The body repeated imperfect integer-movements tens of thousands of times a day.


    Like a cotton wool sucking water, Shi Hyun rushed to the top.


    At first, he died less than 100 days ago. Next, I had 300 days in front of my eyes and my head exploded. After that, he fell to his limit while leaving 600 days ahead of him. Nevertheless, he went through a sea of thought. He even forgot about himself and dedicated everything to perfection.


    The time to tolerate it at once grew slowly, slowly, but clearly.


    I''ve already died 21 times, but I didn''t act rashly. Time and destiny were on his side. If he goes slow, time and destiny also go slow. I didn''t go forward if I wanted to stop.


    Everything was in his hands. Everything went back to him.


    At the end of his 52nd death, Shi Hyun was finally able to withstand 1000 days at a time. Compared to the past, he couldn''t withstand more than 100 days. I couldn''t count the years I had to get there.


    Seventy-seventh deadly demonstration was able to withstand 3,000 days of turbulence.


    Changes began there. It is because the training that has been piled up has become an epiphany. Yes, the demonstration that crossed the barrier reached "Jinjin", realizing the true logic of the universe''s rotation.


    A third tillage of innocence. The unsub stepped into a never-ending realm of nothingness and paid attention to the changes that were taking place within the body.


    The first act of innocence that reached binary was the centralization of energy. You have broken the boundaries of the Stigmas you have collected so far.


    Bondi Stigma was just a speck of dust born as a aftermath of the ''Trait Awakening''. It was the result of a high density of thought that became indiscriminately characteristic.


    That''s why Jinjin shredded them and tied them together in one seam.


    A mass of power, which can be classified as a stigma, is summed up under the name ''white power'' suggested by Jin. And it became an essential form of thought that influenced the world.


    The change did not end here. The spirit of the second time beyond the 102th death was exceptionally well trained.


    A demonstration that allowed him to defend his body against the unknown power of the Great Old One raised the intensity of his soul endlessly.


    At last, the 132nd death. A demonstration that was able to sustain itself in a phenomenal stream of one-to-five thousand times came to realize the true nature of the law of lions. The demonstration that captured the truth of the Elder God that could exert the transcendent power finally reached ''Day One'', which became one with the truth-ethical of the universe.


    The fourth tillage and demonstration of innocence suggest the end of the universe through handsets. Purr purr, Shi Hyun felt his own existence explode. And I felt an infinite expansion. Through the winner-take-all, Jihyun felt ecstatic as he eroded his surroundings with his own color, not meaninglessly calling his body.


    The body and mind were reassembled from the beginning. More precise, more delicate. Incredibly good. Forty-five million ideas have hit 51 million with a reaction to it.


    A body that breaks down and beats. And a cold reason to control them both. Realizing that everything was going on in an exquisite balance, she burned unnecessary energy gathered through her training and poured it out of her mouth.


    "Phew."


    The demonstration of returning to the body of an adult man beyond all adversity and adversity led to a more balanced-ideal-body than ever before. Everything has changed from skin to skeleton. The right arm, which had always remained a challenge, was completely transformed into that of man. Though there may be constraints of force, the defects of the body have disappeared cleanly.


    So, over 5000 days-132 deaths- he stepped out of the I.C.U. and walked into the great window.


    Chang Ogre looked at him with an unbelievable eye. Of course, I knew how things were going since I heard from Sihyun. But I didn''t think it would succeed.


    He would, too. Innocence was not a shaman who could realize that he was spending a lot of time. From the beginning to the end, it was impeccable to do anything that required the help of the great spear. He was founded in a hurry, so he needed "many trial and error" and "teaching."


    "Did it work?"


    "Yes."


    "I was a little boy when I went in, but I was an adult man when I came out."


    "The spirits have healed together. I''m not worried about going back in time. I realized how to heal my own soul."


    "How far are we?"


    "Days. Unfortunately, the fifth time, no matter how much time I spent, I couldn''t see the way, so I gave up and left."


    "Ridiculous."


    I understood that Sihyun had spent that much time. However, at the time of Chang Wu''s greatness, Shi Hyun was only a day old. The unsub was told he had reached a point where he could give up his life and never arrive.


    "All thanks to you."


    "... It''s not much, but it would be if it were you."


    What I was thinking was the honesty of Chang Oogway. But you can''t deny what happened in front of you. The great spear nodded.


    "Let''s go."


    Situations where everything is ready. The only thing left to do is to go back to the beginning and put things back to the way they were.


    "By the way, it''s hard to explain to you every time I think about it. No, explaining is second nature. It''s hard to convince."


    Every time he regretted, he had a legend with Chang Oh. We made every effort to convince the unbelieving spear to be great. I couldn''t say the same thing every time. It is clear that even if you think it is perfect, you will have different behaviors and different accents.


    Unfortunately, the situation and difficulty increased exponentially each time the demonstration made a mistake. In some cases, the situation changed badly enough to cause a blood clot. At that time, Chang Oogway never bent his insistence thinking that he had the ability to read in his head.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 158 00158 Outcasts to Protect

    "I can''t convince myself to meet you in the past. I''m tired. You know, secretly stubborn. I believe it so refreshingly fast when I believe it, but once it''s wrong, I can''t believe it. He''s a real pain in the ass."


    Seeing his face speaking softly, Zhang Oh sighed.


    "What do they want?"


    "Is there no magic word that can convince you at once? You can trust anyone who knows these words."


    "Stupid. How many people do you think have such a key word?"


    "But you know better because you''re you. Isn''t that right?"


    Xiahyun thought that his words were reasonable, and the great spear thought of the bear. And not long after, I came up with a plausible answer.


    "Then tell me this: The only one who trusts you."


    "Yuhana? Are you being precious?"


    In the question of Xi Hyun, the great spear only grabbed his tongue briefly.


    "Then I will cooperate in the past. ''Obviously''."


    I could not shake the feeling that she was somehow ominous when she saw the great face of the spear.


    /168


    After the ''563 th'' death, Sihyun suddenly regained his mind as if the white heat had been illuminated. Even though he didn''t see it as an underground parking lot, Sihyun began to heal his soul with his thoughts. There were no difficulties in reaching the fourth boundary of innocence, Ilyeo ( ). Though nearly 51 million ideas disappeared rapidly, the demonstration did not go unnoticed.


    The small body is large and wide as if the balloon were inflated. Bones and muscles were so densely constructed that humans could not shape, and the binoculars were also showing such a perfect balance that they were unparalleled.


    He frowned after pulling 10 years at once.


    "Oh, you''re hurting because you''re growing so fast."


    After restoring his soul, he quickly grew up to become an adult, turning his distressed shoulders up and down and looking at the great spear. Chang Oh also stopped applauding the sudden change in his appearance.


    "Good to see you. Unlike the way it looks, what are you doing?"


    "Don''t look so sad as to be prepared."


    "No, I''m asking you, what did you mean when you suddenly grew up? No, you... you just don''t look like yourself."


    "It''s the same person, I''m afraid. There''s a difference between being hit by a bad wind wave in the world."


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    "That explains the situation. Let''s make a deal. That''s all I''m saying."


    "What?!"


    Jihyun, who grabbed the awkward spear''s waist, escaped from the underground parking lot at once. In the blink of an eye, Sihyun, who was able to draw infinite power, moved to a nearby mountain.


    Sudden changes. Chang Awesome stared at him for a change.


    "I don''t know what this is, but if I can''t explain it properly, you won''t be able to walk properly today."


    Sihyun, who heard the great bluff of Chang, uttered a magical word to quickly put things in order.


    "The only one who trusts me."


    "Yuhana?"


    "Yes, Yuhana. So first listen to me. Yuhana trusts you, but you can do that, right?"


    He believed that the words he had heard in the past would make the flow-state go a little smoother. But the situation went differently than he thought. We saw that the great eyes of the spear had returned.


    "Hehehehe, I can''t believe I''ve never heard the name Yuhana before today. You trust that, too? Where the hell did you hear that name?"


    "... Why, is your voice changing? I''ve definitely heard this name from you in the past!"


    "Bullshit! I can''t say that name to anyone but my disciple! Speak plainly. Are you a ghost of the past? You messed with my family!"


    When she saw Chang Oh''s violent reaction, she sighed. I had no idea the name Yuhana, Chang Oh, was such an abomination.


    ''... Spear Awesome, you didn''t know either. "


    Sihyun did not think that Chang Awesome, who had a serious personality, had chosen these words to feed the problem. Perhaps he chose a word that was closely related to him and made it up.


    Even though he had now come to think of the intent of Chang Oh, it was too late, he decided to get off from the situation in front of him.


    "Hah, wait. It''s not too late to get angry after listening to me. I''m just gonna sit here and say, Relax. We''re not running away."


    Whether it was through Xihyun''s sincerity or not, Chang Awesome stopped his indignant actions and sighed harshly.


    "Explain yourself, and think this is your last chance. You''d better choose well and say it."


    Sihyun, who calmed Chang Oh, entered a long epic phase. I have already read it over 100 times. He chose only the core according to the taste of Chang Awesome and continued to speak without rest.


    Is it through such a demonstration effort? Chang Oh greatly revived Xi Hyun''s words in a more stable manner than before. Shortly after fully understanding the situation, Chang Awesome nodded his head and acknowledged that his logic was reasonable.


    Impeccable integrity. Ability to regress the past. I don''t like it, but even the name ''Yuhana''. The evidence was abundant in the garage.


    "... everything is ready and all you need is a total power struggle. I hate to hear that name, but I can''t believe it. Phew, then use that power on me."


    "What abilities?"


    "Use your ability to change your appearance. It is true that you are familiar with the body of Eclipse, but you will need a human form in order to exert your strength."


    Chang Awesome reached a point where he was out of all constraints, but he did not. From the beginning, the human body was made to ''standards''. Even if Zhang Ogre had the ability to spread to Eclipse''s body, his body would only hinder him from spreading the ball.


    "That shouldn''t be too hard."


    Xi Hyun raised the essence of the shadow. And I handed over the bracelet of shadow bearing the womb of all that I had given Kedum to Chang ''ang.


    "Can I wear this?"


    "Yes, you can go back to the way you were when you put it on."


    Spear Ogre, who noticed that a strange energy was emanating from the bracelet of shadow, wore the bracelet on his wrist without hesitation. And at the same time, the great stature of the spear decreased.


    Soon, the body made of blades began to appear in human form. Smooth and sharp skin disappeared and white and beautiful skin appeared like ceramics. The crude shape of the face became increasingly adorable.


    The great spear that had barely reached his chest became a girl with black hair that seemed to suck out the light. As opposed to white-grained skin, he turned his head in surprise as he looked at the part of his body that was lightly pink.


    "Why aren''t you a man?!"


    "What did you think of the name Yuhana?"


    The great voice of the spear was strangely eclectic. Simulations were creepy about the different dimensions of the iron-voice-noise mixed with the noise. Whew, he sighed so late that he could realize the correlation between Chang Oh and the one and only.


    "... Chang Awesome is the name of his past life, and the only name is the name of his present life."


    "Yes, I was a man in my past life, as you can see by the name of Chang Awesome. And he has memories of his past life. So if you have any idea what you''re going to do with me in a woman''s body, don''t. I''ll kill you."


    Violent rejection. Since it was a natural reaction when homosexuals flinched, Xihyun nodded reflexively. It was true that Chang Ogre was not a man, but it was not a big concern.


    "You know what? Should we call him Chang Oh Great or should we call him Yuhana?"


    "If you want to die, call me the latter."


    "..."


    "And don''t forget your promise to be my apprentice if you succeed in killing the Dagon enemy. I''ll kill you in the morning or at night."


    In the Declaration of Great Chang, Xi opened his mouth in a bewildered expression. There were no such items in the second transaction.


    "Hold on, I heard you don''t need a hand job."


    "I''ve never done that. Go complain to me about it in the past. I''m not generous enough to let go of someone who knows my real name."


    "Relationship building isn''t right..."


    "Shut up. If you don''t like it either, consider me naked."


    A spear that braided its thread-thin hair into two-pronged twintails brushed its hair with a familiar gesture of hand. The great spear, which looked through fingers, abdomen and calves, naturally commanded.


    "And take off your top. It''s chilly down there."


    "..."


    Sihyun, who lowered his head, applauded. At the same time, the same dress that looks like her emerges from the shadow of the great spear. Chang Awesome smiles as he notices that he is woven into the shadows.


    "You''re good. How can a disciple be so competent? I look forward to the future."


    /169


    Sihyun went out into the street with Chang Ohyang and kidnapped Kim Karam who was walking out of the cafe after finishing his conversation with him. There was no reason to wait until five days after knowing the whereabouts of the Panacotic handbill.


    An infinitely calibrated demonstration rises into the air like a resilient bouncy ball. He lands on a clearing with no one at all, and throws the eggplant to the ground. And without introduction, I came to the point.


    "I need a copy of the finaclique."


    "Yes? How can a human being know that he or she can only narrow his or her head and trust what he or she sees?"


    He was dumbfounded. He was abducted in the blink of an eye. The first time a human being has ever seen a copy of a Panacotic handwriting. Garram was restless.


    "That''s exactly what we need to prevent a catastrophe from happening in five days."


    "... I can''t give it to you. This is a tool for the tribal trade."


    "But you don''t want humans to be sacrificed, do you?"


    "How do you know that?!"


    With his eyes wide open, he tried to remember the identity of Xi Hyun, but regrettably nothing came to his mind.


    "That''s not the point. It''s important that you and I meet like this who don''t want to see the human sacrifice, and I need a copy of the finaclique. If you hand me a copy of the Panacotic manuscript, I will fulfill your wish. What do you think?"


    "You want me to betray my own people for the sake of humans?"


    "No, we stick together for the same goal. I want to protect something, too. It''s true you don''t need a copy of your future, or any future of my hopes."


    Garram shakes his head.


    "Y-you don''t know. How strong we are. A man with your face is no match for you. Even if I hand it over, I don''t have the strength to do it."


    "Then I''ll show you the evidence. Who you could use the help of."


    He raised his mind and punched the sky. The Kwaggaga River pierces a circular hole in the cloud with a tearing sound in its ears. I was stunned by the sheer power of the shudder.


    "Miracles don''t happen to those who don''t believe. But if you believe me, I will accomplish that miracle."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. The red pen next to the author''s name probably comes from winning 77 festivals. I barely made it to the tip.


    2. It''s all thanks to your support that you can barely hang on. Best regards,

 159 00159 Those Outsided to Protect

    "But if my brother finds out, he''ll be in trouble. You will not forgive my deviance. And there''s a lot of Yisar with you as well. You can''t win with your spleen armed."


    The prowling spear fished the neck of the scruff, Awesome, had a livelihood that was not suited to his cute appearance. She raises her jaw wide enough to reveal her fangs.


    "You talk a lot. You''re coming with us? Or you''ll die here. Honestly, all I need is a copy of a notebook. I don''t need your permission. The dead have no words."


    When the extreme choice was presented, Garram shrugged. And I opened my mouth in a very passive manner.


    "You don''t have a choice. Many of our kind have been sacrificed. I don''t see it that way."


    Garram bit his lip. The heart for the people could not be rid of easily. Moreover, it was his brother Aram who was leading his own people.


    Unfortunately, Chang Ogre did not soothe the hesitant stew. Rather, I just pushed him harder. What was important to her was to kill the divider and drive all the Yisar out of the star-world. I didn''t even have time to listen to a child''s madness.


    "Do you really think so? Don''t try to fool me. You don''t seem very naive to your own kind. If it was really for his people, he would have destroyed the notebook at the time of exposure, bit his tongue and died. But you''re thinking about our attitude."


    "Ha, but..."


    "It is natural that you should have been a form of alienation from the beginning when you thought you were on the human side. Raising your hand on one side of the war means exterminating the other, the one that wasn''t chosen. At least that''s the way it has to be. You didn''t think we should save humans without any pride, did you?"


    In the words of the great spear, Garram shut up. He was feeling it too. You have to have the will and the will to get your opinions straight. The reason why we want to save Humans is because we have come to the conclusion that we don''t care what happens to our own kind.


    "That''s it, spear."


    Sihyun, who dried up the little girl who only came to her breast, approached Garam. Then I knelt down on one knee to the eye level of Garam.


    "It''s true what Chang Oogway said was unkind, but I can''t say she was wrong. If you lose your notebook and die, your own kind will trample your doctor and take over the human body. I''m giving you one last chance to see the favor you showed Human-Swimming."


    Seeing his eyes, he swallowed his saliva. He knew best that these opportunities were rare. It was okay to see the heavenly revelation that someone appeared in a timely manner who could resist Aram more directly, not just in words.


    Garram calmed the trembling body. Clearly, his choice would be to betray his own kind. Weighing the lives of countless humans and their own kind wasn''t what he hoped for, but it wasn''t something he could avoid.


    It was a matter of time before I felt conflicted about whether the ''trade of the species'' that took away the possibilities of the species was necessary. That''s why Garram nodded cautiously. Thoughts were long, but judgments were short. All he could do in the first place was sprinkle ashes and keep his people from coming to Earth.


    They were the masters of their kind, even if they weren''t on Earth.


    "Ha, I''ll do it."


    "Good call."


    "Just promise me this one thing instead. I won''t hurt the Issus who won''t resist. They''re almost all investigators and explorers. There are no direct combat intentions. If you know our nature, you can understand it with ease."


    "It''s not that hard."


    There''s no way to know that the Great race of Yith is a species that has been used to gather information and knowledge from all over the universe. When Shi Hyun''s permission fell, Garram sighed of relief.


    But it was only a short while before Garam calmed down. Banging, a black shadow stood behind his back without any room to calm his tumultuous heart. When the black mud mass appeared, Jihyun and Ogre fixed their posture. The identity of the black mud mass was the heart, the center, and the divider of all things.


    "That''s your choice, Kim Garam. Raising the hands of the inferiors with your people behind your back!"


    "Aram?"


    When Aram suddenly appeared, he opened his eyes wide. He trembled at the thought that Aram had caught his thoughts.


    I realized that they were brothers who alternated between Garam and Aram, which form a subtle atmosphere. Immediately, after completing the formula, ''Divider = Aram = Garam''s older brother,'' he looked at the great window. She nods quietly to see if she thought the same as she did.


    "The Divider, his name was Aram."


    "I think I caught something bigger than I thought."


    He hugged his trembling body and pleaded earnestly.


    "Even if Eclipse is the basis for catching them, it''s not right to do this. I mean, we''ve always picked a race to chill out, haven''t we? It is not right to invade the realm of a species with this advanced civilization. So I was thinking of stopping him my way."


    Aram snorts as if it wasn''t fair that he thought he couldn''t break Garam''s will.


    "I see. Is that what you mean? Very well, Garram. From now on, you and I are enemies. Don''t expect favors from me. I''m gonna give up on the idea that you''re my brother."


    At the end of the sentence, Aram decreases his distance from the cradle with explosive Awakening. But before Aram even entered Aram''s arms, he intervened.


    At the instant that he entered Aram''s arms, he kicked him with his feet. Bang, Aram, who was pushed without hesitation along with the noise, even touched Aram''s hair and rolled to the ground.


    Aram groaning roughly toward Sihyun, touching his depressed chest in the shape of a footprint.


    "I don''t know who it is, but you have to be careful. He''ll be our target as long as he''s been beaten by traitors."


    "What are they saying? The only thing you can do is run away."


    An outstanding spear protruded from the declaration of Aram. Sihyun, who quickly seized the path ahead of the great window, stopped her. He stepped forward and smiled a little while after seeing Aram.


    "Well, don''t you think we should talk about the long and short? Okay, let''s start with how I know who you are."


    "..."


    Only then did Aram realize that the appearance of Xi Hyun was strange and strange. It''s because they operate in a tight-knit organization. Furthermore, no one was charmed enough to tell the truth to humans. One assumption came to mind, Aram shook his head. It was the most unreliable assumption.


    "You must have put some flesh on the bones you overheard. So don''t try any of those tricks on me. Unlike that half-wit over there. If you think you''re going to fall for this, I want to tell you it''s a big mistake."


    "It''s a shame you didn''t notice my gaze and find your essence-phenacotic handwriting. Don''t you know the difference in level, or doesn''t he want to admit it? It''s probably the latter."


    "Shut up. You''d better not provoke me any more. Understanding the frogs in the well has reached its limit."


    "Then let''s go. Who''s the frog in the well?"


    Sihyun, who had taken the rough notebook in Aram''s hand, pushed it forward for Aram to see.


    "If you want to kill me and get your notebook back, come out to the city park in seven hours."


    Aram smiles at the sudden offer. In his view, Xi Hyun was only a mere mortal man. I knew, of course, that I was going above and beyond standard.


    However, Aram made a bold judgment that he could not escape the limitations of being human.


    "Better to take it from here than that!"


    Aram narrowed the street while he turned his gaze. Aram''s smile darkened as he watched the distance diminish in real time. But it was all his illusion.


    ''What?!''


    Recognizing that his body was not moving forward, Aram looked down. There was a Shadow Spear. A black spear that doesn''t know when it rises. Aram bursts out, realizing that the spear in his chest has been blocking his advancement.


    The Shadow Spear does not stand still there. Slowly. The spear of a shadow that turned as soft as liquid enters Aram''s chest, pierced in a circle.


    And then exploded in it. Bang. Aram is down with a hole the size of a soccer ball. When I approached Aram, who was convulsing with unfocused eyes, I couldn''t help but reminisce.


    "Come out, frog."


    - 170.


    "Se-hyun, who are the children next to you? No. What happened to you? You''re an adult. Are your souls all healed? But there was no sign until this morning."


    After finishing her day''s work, Lin came back, tilting her head as a man and woman who had never seen her before sat down next to her, and she expressed her thoughts in her mind like a rapid blast. She smiled at her question and simply replied.


    "The soul has recovered cleanly. I have a connection. Oh, by the way, this one''s called Karam. He''s an important reference.Please take good care of him."


    "My name is Kim Karam. Please take good care of her."


    "Yes, I''m Lynn. Take good care of her."


    "I am a great spear. Don''t worry, I''ll be there today anyway."


    "As you may have heard, it''s Lynn. And what''s that you''re talking about? Si-hyun will bring you here this time, but next time, call me sis, not Si-hyun! I need an explanation. Is it the ability?"


    After realizing that Rin''s ability to speak points back to his past regression, Shi Hyun nodded softly. Shi Hyun, who put Garam in the room, put the great spear on the front and proceeded with the story.


    It''s because she needed her help to recover her soul and talk about Eclipse. So, he explained to Lin what had happened. It was not difficult to convince her because she knew about the past regression.


    Lin nods, hearing from Chang Oyang about Dagon and an overview of the great Yisar tribe.


    Rin looks up and down at the Great Spear. An unmanned teacher of Se-hyun and the most humble of all. Everywhere I looked, she did not conceal her surprise at the fact that the cute girl was actually a man in whom the work of unity was done.


    "... Mister."


    "What did you say?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing. So it''s just a girl on the outside?"


    "Yes, you''ve heard that before, but I''m a man. So I need you to act accordingly. Just cut it out and tell me not to get too close."


    "I''m not going to tell you. I only have Se-hyun."


    He scratched his head as he saw Lin''s face clinging to him, even in front of Zhang Ying.


    "Why is Si-hyun coming out of there?"


    "That''s right, Si-hyun and I are on the same side. She''s not married. She''s married."


    Looking at the affection and enthusiasm in Lynn''s eyes, the great spear nods in a peculiar way.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 160 00160 Those Outsided to Protect

    "Wow, that''s pretty good. It must have been hard to find such a beautiful woman, but I can''t believe how captivated she is. Looks like I picked a good pupil. I thought you were a peasant, but you''re so energetic."


    There was much I wanted to protest against the great words of Chang, but now was not the time. Sihyun, who swallowed a sigh into his neck, got to the point.


    "Lynn, I''ll make this simple. Take care of Garram while the situation is cleared up. Maybe the others will come. You can go somewhere else, not home. That''s up to you."


    "Si-hyun, can we please go? No, you''d better come with me. You can leave Garam with Bererosa. There''s even more peace of mind there..."


    Lin looks at him with worried eyes. She was still vividly remembering what Sihyun looked like coming out of a devastating heterotopia. Dagon''s demonstration was that he left without his left upper half.


    With her internal organs exposed, the appearance of her convulsing as if she was going to die was a big shock to Lynn. It could have been traumatic. That''s why she wanted to stop him. I didn''t want to see the same thing happen again.


    Zhang Oyang blamed Lynn for that.


    "It''s not a woman''s job to interfere. If a man has set a purpose and has a will, he should not stop in such a way that he cannot trust and push. From what I hear, you''re the same enemy as Se-hyun. Hold still. That''s all you can do. What the hell, town!?"


    Xihyun, who hurriedly closed his mouth, met Lin''s gaze.


    "Lynn, it''s going to be hard, but wait. We can definitely get rid of him this time."


    He didn''t think Lin was weak. But the opposing Pok¨¦mon is the opponent. If Rindo does his best, he could scratch Dagon''s body. But she was vulnerable to Dagon''s attacks. I might not be able to recover again. He did not set foot in the realm of immortality like Se-hyun did, nor did he gain transcendent regenerative power.


    "I can''t help it... I have to take care of my child."


    Realizing that he had such a full-blown body, Lin sighed.


    "But don''t worry about me too much."


    Rin taps her lips gently, not hiding her wishes.


    "Don''t worry."


    So, he left Rin''s side and took a step toward the last destination. His destination was the Jay Tower. Soon after, Sihyun stepped forward to meet Karidom there, he could see his back.


    "Se-hyun, you''re here."


    Karidom bowed his head politely as soon as he saw the demonstration. He changed his attitude ever since he gave Kedum the bracelet. I had a heart to truly believe and follow. Even without [cooperation] or [favor], that doesn''t change my mind.


    "I have a favor to ask you, Khalidom."


    "Just give the order."


    "I have a place that I want to control as a second pioneer."


    /171


    23: 00 p.m., the hour of midnight approaches. The breeze blows from the shore through a wide open space. There was no one going back and forth in the dark urban nature park. A change that does not match the day that was full of life. From afar, she looked at the bright bridge and settled in the right vacancy.


    Xi Hyun, who was standing where the sound of the waves was clear, sensed a direction towards him. Chang Awesome also woke up in the same position as Shi Hyun.


    "" Coming. ""


    At the same time as Sihyun and Chang Ogre spoke, it was full of 106 young Eclipses. All sorts of beings couldn''t find anything in common except that they had black coverings.


    But the last Eclipses were all in the same shape. Arriving at the city natural park with over 200 identities, Aram stood in front of Xi Hyun and Chang Oyeong in a majestic footstep.


    "I''ve come to receive it as you said."


    Aram looked down at him, along with many of his own people. He had no intention of sparing the demonstration that had insulted him from the start. I was going to seize it thoroughly.


    Aram''s lips, which had already imagined him crying, went up. He did not even think to hide his twisted mouth, but confronted him. Shi Hyun, who was having a useless delusion, met Aram with his eyes, shakes his head.


    "Is the frog a frog? It''s been breeding for hours."


    "Don''t talk nonsense about pierced mouths."


    "Well, that''s emotional exhaustion. This is what you want, right?"


    He took out the notebook - the pnacotic handwriting - in his arms and held it for Aram to see.


    "Yes, if you want to die in peace, hand it over. I''ll be late after I get the notebook. Praying is useless then."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Sihyun who snorted turned away. Unfortunately, Aram''s opponent was not him. Finishing things up with Aram was a great window I had spent a long time tracking him down. As he retreated, Zhang Oh, who came forward, proudly nodded.


    "The divider, no Aram. Are you invisible to me?"


    "Bitch, are you making jokes with me? I have nothing to see with you that I don''t remember. Get lost."


    At Aram''s icy work, Zhang Awesome shrugged his shoulders and burst into laughter.


    "That''s ridiculous. You''ve been chasing me for five years and now you''re pretending you don''t know. Why don''t you do that? You killed my brother."


    "I don''t know what that means. Get out of my way if you don''t mind."


    "I''ll tell you what I don''t know. my name is Chang Awesome I lost my brother because of you, and I turned my impersonator upside down."


    Aram''s pupil trembles without fail at the Declaration of Great Chang. Aram knew that the great spear was a blade shaped creature. It was never a girl with a fine complexion. However, he was unable to reveal the correlation here.


    I didn''t need proof in the first place. Mentioning his name here was more evident than anything else. True or not, it''s also true that it''s hard to resist. Aram raises his hand and declares war on his people.


    "Kill the enemies in front of you and retrieve the notebook."


    The spear that lowers its tail turns its head toward Xi Hyun.


    "Se-hyun, will you leave this to me?"


    "Suit yourself."


    After Sihyun accepted it, Zhang Awesome took out a blade inside his body. It was one of the armor taken from the main body. A spear with a sword much larger than its stature comes forward.


    "We''re running out of time, so let''s make this quick."


    Aram''s self-immolation collapses as the great spear disappears. Acceleration beyond the concept of the street. Every time the great footprint of the spear was engraved on the ground, the Eclipses were swept away like leaves.


    The spear in his hand was free to move above all else. Martial arts were poured out that could not be done in the form of the Eclipse.


    The pinnacle of reaching the end of five years. The spear master waves his sword without hesitation. He will, too. So many criminals have gathered to retrieve the notebook. It was like a true dinner for her. It was also a place where everything could be revealed.


    Chang Ogre had a black swing in his hand. There were times when it looked like a solid rock, and there were times when it looked like a whip. Like willow branches, the lupus seemed to bend gently.


    A five-pronged flash erupts with a single swing. The occupying Eclipses'' tactics did not work. There were no blind spots in the great senses of the spear.


    Moreover, Chang Awesome practiced swordsmanship with one hand, with the other hand, and with the body. My whole body is a weapon and a feast. At this moment, her body was like a cluster of disasters.


    In the heat of blood and flesh, the great spear was calm alone. She doesn''t lose her smile, even though she''s covered in blood. In the middle of the battlefield, shouting and screaming, she exerts her power in all sorts of ways.


    Similar Jaehyun (63952; Note: It was the ability to make a body experience its own for a period of time. Depending on the situation and conditions, I was able to hide my opponent, but Chang was satisfied. You don''t have this much power in the Great War.


    "Hap!"


    As dozens of powers came to mind, Chang Awesome understood and blended them at once. It maximized the effects of power by using shamanism and magic. The true strength of Chang O was to imitate and complement not just by imitating it, but by using his own technology.


    The Eclipses melt and dissipate, scattered around several times more powerful than the original. An enchantment that encompasses a vast area of unprotected magic. And the ability to replicate abilities in an instant. As a copycat, he couldn''t help but wonder at the true power of the spear.


    Being immaculate gave me an objective view of the greater prosperity of the window. Her strength was not worth the weight of her small figure. Essential power was still sinking down there.


    "Humanitarian themes."


    Aram pulls something out of his chest as many Eclipses, including his own, fall by the hand of the great spear. It was a spleen weapon that was built over the Earth''s weak environment and for a long time.


    "What is it?"


    Chang Ogre already knew of Aram''s behavior. What she saw was an elongated rod with a lens. A piece of armor you haven''t seen in your past life or in your present life. But Chang Oogway instinctively realized that it was not something with an ordinary history.


    "Eat up!"


    As soon as Aram pulled the long rod, ''Purha'', lightning appeared in the lens. 200,000 kilometers per second, 300 kilometers in range. Lightning in Purja, with a speed and power different from that of naturally occurring lightning, struck the spear awesomeness.


    Such a quick release, even for a moment. Regrettably, Chang Ogre had been reading Purha''s trajectory for a long time. No matter how fast and strong a number is, it doesn''t matter how many you read. Chang Awesome walked a few steps to the side and escaped the attack range of Purha.


    The Kwagga River. The power of Furha, which is powered by the Yisrin''s scientific technology, was launched. The mountain at the back of the city''s natural park was partly carved and a small landslide occurred. But the great spear was above him. She realizes in her head that it has a similar effect to a rail gun, and is watching the lightning come out of the blue calmly.


    "Why don''t you fit in?"


    Spear Ogre blocked the second shot of Purja''s lightning with one hand. It was the lightning bolt of Purja that was reproduced by Liu Jae Hyun (63952), which abolished subsequent hits.


    "You have a very good mind."


    Similar Jae-hyun was able to utilize the abilities or effects engraved on the tool. While Yoon Jaehyun himself showed limited effect, Chang Awesome filled the space with shamanism and shamanism.


    "Die, die, die!"


    The long rod flashes lightning in succession, but the great spear splits the lightning into two. Aram, holding Purha''s hand, looked stunned and saw Chang Ogre. The greens were especially beautiful civilization-arms in their blooming civilizations.


    Aram was sending absolute trust to Purha. But that trust was shattered into its worst form. Aram was surprised to see a great spear run through a natural disaster with his bare body.


    "... Why, why... What''s wrong? We were, like, the best. Losing to a human? She''s a woman, not a man."


    Aram, who had a panic disorder, whispered nonsense while sweating coolly. Chang Ogre sighed as he saw the wall that looked so high yesterday become desperately low.


    He couldn''t help but regret that his life was ruined by these beings.


    "This is boring."


    A spear with a short tongue cut Aram''s throat. Aram''s blood is engraved on the ground, and Ogre, who watches, turns his back. After stopping the story for five years, Chang Awesome only made a subtle face.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. In addition to similarity, you can''t bring things that can''t be experienced directly like the winner-take-take-take-take-take-take-take-take. The winner-take-all is happening inside the body of Xi Hyun. All I can get is control of things. There''s already a lot of synapses coming out of the synapses. And unlike winner-takes-all, it also integrates into the ability of objects.


    2. Se-hyun, why do you leave so much behind? Some of you may say, But that''s food waste. There''s a main dish.


    3. Well, there are 100 powers that can''t be recorded one by one that hit the wall of reality. I''ve eaten this power every time I need it, so I''ll take it out one by one! It''s also strange. I''ve hit a snag, but I''m not worried about this kind of power, breakthrough! and storytelling was so comedic that I excluded it. Please understand.


    4. And there is already a downgraded version of Shinhyun that you don''t have to feel bad about. It''s a full-blown gestation, because Shotgus is a self-expanding organism.

 161 00161 Those Outsided to Protect

    Mate, mate, mate. A man came out of a warped space. A delicate man with radiant skin and sheep''s horns. Marlon, with his mission as a watchman and travelling the world, could not hide his admiration for Chang Oh''s excellent skills. Her sword was so sophisticated that she could hardly imitate Marlon.


    "You''re really good at this."


    Blood and flesh flow like a river. Sihyun and Chang Ogre did not question Malone. It''s because he has already seen Malone, The One Sentinel, and Chang Awesome has also noticed Malone''s presence in his words.


    It was unnecessary to reveal their identity to each other. In the beginning, he was expecting Malone. It''s not surprising. Hence, he did not hesitate to throw in a notebook - a pnacotic handwriting copy -.


    "Never mind, sing it."


    Sihyun had already known that there was no information to be gained from Malone, the lookout. The circle size and size was heard from Bererosa. Malone''s usefulness was no more than calling Dagon or less.


    Marlon, however, moved differently than he expected. The place was not a Jay Tower, but an urban natural park, and it was neither Lynn, Bererosa nor Deero.


    This is a completely different situation from the past where Marlon had to quietly fold. With a nasty smile, Marlon picks up his notebook and tilts his head.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "About Dagon, Dagon. Call him."


    Marlon shakes his head and scolds Dagon as he talks about it in his mouth. The Great Old One was special to the circle. Marlon, who had seen their power up close, did not conceal his anger.


    "That''s what you call a noble man. I have to say, no manners. or ignorance. Maybe the latter, because when he comes down here, all the bug-like life on the planet disappears. You can''t imagine it with a dull head."


    Marlon sighs and laughs as he puts the notebook in his arms.


    "I understand that winning over the Yclips-Isins has elevated our emotions, but it is not pleasant to deceive us in this way. But I also got my notebook, and it''s no use killing me because I don''t like my tone. If you tighten your head in particular, I will forgive you."


    At the same time Marlon, who had a Borat skin and sheep''s horns, spoke seductively, Xi Hyun came to his presence with endless corrections.


    "I have nothing to say to you. Call Dagon."


    After experiencing all the reactions caused by the acceleration, he smashed Malone''s face. A twisted rope. With a cracking sound of dry wood, Marlon is pushed relentlessly against the cliff. No, I went into the cliff.


    Sihyun had no intention of arguing with Marlon from the beginning. The circle was indeed an invader. I didn''t even have the courage to laugh and brag with those invaders.


    In order to strike a subsequent blow, Shi Hyun ran to where Malone was, but there was no sign of him.


    "You''re strong. But if this is the end, I''m disappointed. I''ve seen a lot of people like you."


    Sihyun turned his head. Surprisingly, Marlon was already leading behind his back. Marlon straightens the abnormally bent nose and loosens the blood in his nostrils. And I spit out the flesh in my mouth. The demonstration of Malone''s natural movements vomited a question.


    "How did you do that?"


    "This is how I did it."


    It was a fleeting moment when the transition occurred. Marlon disappeared without even seeing it with his own eyes. It was as if he had cut out a man named Marlon from the screen.


    Sihyun instinctively noticed that Malone used a space transition when he felt a similar energy from the Eid Circle that Bererosa dealt with. On the other hand, Malone protrudes from the blind spot of Xi ''hyun and aims for his neck.


    But Marlon''s attack is back to nothing. His senses, which had been corrected indefinitely, had already reached the point of feeling and controlling the senses as if they were senses.


    "Your ability to leap between spaces."


    Sihyun smiled brightly. Space-related abilities were rare, so they have never been exclusive until now. For him, Marlon was a very hungry individual.


    "You can''t smile forever."


    Marlon crossed space and space with the power to dry her out and tried to kill her. Malone''s dominance in attempting to attack through the gaps in space, changing direction and position. But that was it. There was no threat to him.


    "That''s not funny."


    Pursuing the trail of Malone across the space, Shi Hyun, who operated in innocence. I quickly snatched Marlon''s wrist from the room. Marlon''s reaction to the unpredictable demonstration caused him to cry out. Immediately, Marlon, who was forcibly pulled out of a gap in space, lost his center and was shaken.


    He squeezed Marlon''s wrist in his hand.


    "Ahhhhhh?!"


    Marlon''s wrist is badly writhed as if it were pressed against a press. The muscles and flesh protruded through his fingers and the blood rose like a fountain. Not to mention the bones that were crushed after losing their shape.


    Marlon in agony. Sihyun did not miss that gap. He quickly grabbed Marlon''s hair and scratched his face on the gravel.


    Bang, while his nose was down, Marlon was dragged around like a broken doll. With the power of resonant crushing, the demonstration of Malone''s interior was inadequate by itself, creating a death wind that absorbed Marlon''s vitality.


    Marlon looked up at the demonstration with a confused expression that he could not wake up. Sihyun didn''t give him any time to wake up. I just insisted on demanding what I wanted.


    "Call."


    ""! "


    "Call."


    "Knng, Knng 45358;!"


    Marlon gives up his resistance and pulls out his notebook from his arms. He unfolds his notebook with both hands, which do not move smoothly because of the terrible pain, and he calls for the object of his half-broken tongue.


    "Deah, Deagan 45778;."


    Along with Marlon''s appeal, the pynacotic manuscripts - the notebooks - made a small sound. And shortly thereafter, many of the letters were intertwined and made a big light. Kuang. With heavy pressure, a huge swarm of light rises to the skies. Looking at the scene, Marlon turns to Sihyun.


    "This is 51368;, do you write?"


    "Yes. Your work is done."


    Stepping on the ground, he pierces Marlon''s abdomen. Kwak ''jik protrudes from Marlon''s back with a terrifying crack. After realizing that his body had reached death, Malone stared at him with a dazed eye.


    "Don''t look at me like that. If you stepped on someone else''s land with your filthy mud paws, you should have thought of stepping on someone else''s paw."


    Malone, who couldn''t even groan properly, growls. The winner-take-all greedily swallows traces of Marlon''s liver. It faced an even better self with space sprinting ( §Ü§â§â§â§Ñ§â§â§Ñ§ä§à§Ó§Ñ§ä§à§Ó§Ñ§ä§à§Ó§Ñ§ä§à§Ó§Ñ§ä§à§Ó§Ñ§ñ) and up to 3 million ideas. He too has 54 million ideas.


    This advance could also have been a huge advance, as it was a circumstance ahead of the battle with Dagon.


    "... Se-hyun, is this normal for me?"


    "Yes, I told you. My opponent is not capable of anything in the realm of man."


    Sihyun looked up at the sky. There was a creature crying. The birth of a creature with an unprecedented language struck all over Busan. The presence of bending knees.


    Even though the bat whispered, the sound of flowing water had a certain rule and law that ate away the mind and had the magical ability to dig holes in the mind.


    The world went crazy, and the moment the sky opened, what you saw inside was a giant amphibian. Curved back. Green scale. Unusual development of both arms. It was almost 200 meters long. A skyscraper that seems to be attached in succession has already left the human hand. The only thing I could face was a monster of my own kind.


    He felt a good uplifting with intense pressure all over the earth. A deep, hot past that Aram and Malone couldn''t taste. Sihyun let out a hot sigh. His body scatters a reflective thought.


    "That''s your opponent? Funny. It''s been a long time since I''ve had a drop of blood, but you can''t just barge in before your bath."


    Chang Ogre sees the essence of Dagon all at once. A creature that cannot naturally occur on Earth. Extreme unreasonable.A mass of malice that breaks logic and truth. Chang Ogre couldn''t help but laugh.


    She was the strongest foe who had won the title of the golden man in a unified underworld. Or is it something you can call enemies in the first place? For the first time ever, the Great Old One and the great Spear encounter did not succumb to the overwhelming threat, but showed their fangs fearlessly.


    "Come."


    Xihyun returned to Bon Sin - Cetillion. Then he scraped together all the shadows around him and covered his essence.


    a sharp horn on the elbow, an outlet for vomiting hot heat on the shoulder, and a quadruple-shaped tail on the hip. A demonstration covered in foreign armor became a ''king of shadows''.


    The Kwaggaga River, the 200-meter giant of Dagon, collapsed and destroyed everything in the city''s natural park. Everything was sunk around Dagon.


    Dagon, who vomited a terrible sound toward the world, walked out in a crater made of his own hands. Every time the heavy body moves, the atmosphere around it shifts and the ground begins to rot. Until just now, Busan had become a state of exhibition that had remained silent.


    Sihyun stepped forward and looked up at Dagon. Just as Dagon was waiting for him, he also waited for a reunion with Dagon. We didn''t have meaningless conversations. From the beginning, there was nothing but love between the two.


    "Don''t die."


    "I intend to."


    If I thought I was going to lose in the first place, I wouldn''t have called Dagon. A determined demonstration transformed an infinite number of free 31406 into white power. While essentially a different stream of air flowed from when the pair flowed, he accepted the bursting energy.


    My whole body is beating with joy and joy. At 54 million, my imagination is like a loosened calf. Xihyun calmly examined the interior. There was no time limit to flowering, after realizing one day. It was dangerous, but it was merely an indicator of the limits of the vessel. The energy that flowed was all in his hands.


    Woody-ooh. He gives you the power to break his knuckles, and you step on it. At this moment, he became a cannon to fire a cannon. All you need is a power helmet. He pushed his fist forward, pushing the boundaries of infinite limits.


    The Kwaga River makes a sharp noise as its fists pass by. Breaking through the walls of sound, the wall of hypersonic sound, and the fist of his unbreakable striking fist reached Dagon''s abdomen.


    Kuguang. Explosive vibrations and noise take over the intestine. Dagon flies toward the south shore, allowing for a pointless blow. The 200-metre monster that passes through the harsh currents is sufficiently stunning.


    Sihyun breaks through the walls of the sound, swarming in the direction Dagon flew. It was less than three seconds, but Dagon was already in position and waiting for his demonstration.


    "Yes, otherwise it''s no fun!"


    As he ran through the sea, he jumped up and aimed at Dagon''s face. Dagon also expressed his sincere intention to respond to Xi Hyun''s strike.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 162 00162 Outcasts to Protect

    Their fists slammed into each other from the center without a single retreat. The surge of force in the pushing struggle pushes the surrounding seawater away.


    "Suck."


    Sihyun realizes that an intense stream of water is rushing towards him and is away from Dagon. The water streams gathered around Dagon were unusual. It was at least a few feet in diameter and full of sight.


    The fluidly moving stream was sturdy and resilient enough to say it was a whip made of twisted steel. Moreover, it was not one or two. The whole area, tens of kilometers long, was filled with such springs.


    The sea is the source of Dagon''s power. In the sea, Dagon stepped forward. Sihyun already knew that, but did not appreciate it. I was going to battle here from the beginning.


    The sea was a place that could minimize damage and was also a good place to get wet. It was meaningless to win after imposing all sorts of penalties on the other person. What he wanted was a perfect victory.


    Exposed to 54 million ideas, the demonstration drew all the shadows across hundreds of kilometers. The advantage of the essence of shadow is its overwhelming density. Density without limits has become a weapon by itself.


    The user is not only the source of the barrier to protect the body, but also the source of the target''s defense.


    The stream of overwhelming mass is shot at high speed, but the armor of the shadow is not scratched. Rather, he pushed away the water.


    On the surface of the water, he leaned down. Preparation for leap and acceleration. Kwaga River. Suddenly, Shi Hyun forgot the concept of speed and distance and moved on. Sihyun, who sprayed the chase of snake-like water stalks, evaporated all the water of the surrounding sea with resonant cracks.


    "You know what? You''re the one I feel awkward about, not the ocean. I don''t want you to think you''re the only one with the advantage."


    Although Dagon was able to control the sea as he wished, it was his domain to evaporate the sea. Realizing that little numbers didn''t work, Dagon didn''t work hard, but only with two fists.


    As soon as Sihyun approached him, Dagon moved his body with a loud voice. A blood clot made up of commas. The aftermath of crossing fists with each other is beyond common sense.


    The shockwaves caused by Xihyun and Dagon affected all the coastal countries, and the scene where they fought became a storm and drove a big rain cloud.


    Unlike the last battle, Se-hyun was in control. The feces that result from being able to use the power a little more efficiently. Whether he dug Dagon''s hole to take a sly lead, Sihyun kicked Dagon''s abdomen. For a moment, my right hand was eaten off, but he didn''t groan a bit.


    The soul that was trained endlessly in the intellectual proceedings was no longer broken. The resistance-resistance to Dagon''s force-was such that it regenerated its right hand even before it felt pain.


    Sihyun notices that the water around him is decaying black, and senses that the battle has moved on to the next level. Dagon has spread the realm of corruption.


    An unreasonable ability to approach death just by stepping foot. Within the realm of corruption, his body was broken and repeated to regenerate. Even the armor of the shadow could not be avoided in a dysfunctional situation. To defeat Dagon, I had to risk it.


    Kwaga River. Kwaqa River. Kuku Kung. In the violent turbulence of the sea, Xi Hyun advances forward. I loosened the boiling power and confronted Dagon. Realizing that there was no time to hesitate, he used his whole body according to the flow of integrity.


    Sihyun, who aimed at Dagon''s body like evil, carved a scar step by step. The more intense the fight, the two workshops became more primal.


    They began to slap each other''s bodies. A Dagon brawl with endless blooming strikes at sea. They have entered a world of super-speed.


    The sound rushes to catch up with their movements. Their hands tangled so complex and quickly that their eyes could not perceive. The surrounding sea water began to evaporate as the mountains collapsed in a single day and the super-strength along the river collided. The storm around them lit up the whole world with thunder and lightning.


    Thousands and tens of thousands of workshops have resulted in the aftermath of intense fighting. Dagon, who vomited an indescribable agony momentarily, went into the sea. There was no way of knowing what it meant, and it ruptured a resonant wave toward the surface.


    Hundreds of thousands of tons of sea water evaporated and Dagon rose almost simultaneously due to the energy of the currents. Dagon, who had just risen so fast that he couldn''t even compare to before, aimed at his body standing on the surface.


    At a moment''s notice, Xi Hyun, who fed Dagon with his left arm, poured out the best feasts with his right arm.


    [Combinator Taxable - Emperor]


    The essence of shadows and resonance and the law of lions unite. The paparazzi, which were shot by the refinement of infinite blooms, burst the power of the unknown oil. Dagon''s face was powerful enough to fly away, but Dagon did not die. Dagon''s immortality shined.


    Even if it was a difference of magnitude, it was okay. It was also a force that broke the law of being so bizarre as to be called cosmic stature.


    Desperate and overwhelming, he did not give up. Maybe I risked my life without even thinking about it. The demonstration of Dagon''s face regenerating in real time smiled faintly.


    "But you know what? I didn''t put my hands on it either."


    Xi Hyun stimulated the law of lions. What I want is absolute power. The truth of the Elder God that can exert transcendent power, and the solution found by the intellectual property agency. The wind of death and Shi Hyun, who became one, surpassed death. It was only after so many deaths that I could only see the truth.


    [Transcendence]


    The black air flowed through Xihyun''s body. Like a life-giving stream, the black air flowed through the body, becoming one with the essence of the shadow. It was technology and phenomenon.


    Technology that gives the concept of death to beings without the concept of death. That was the essence of the calf. "Death," who invented the law of lions, was also the ability Bondi had.


    It seemed that Dagon''s death could be seen in more detail as he summoned the power within his body to destroy Zephyros once. Sihyun, who became the representative of destiny-death-execution that no one could escape, rushed towards Dagon.


    The Kwaga River. Dagon, who ran into Shi Hyun, cries out in desperation. He realized that his body was being consumed by something - the fetus.


    "I knew it."


    There could be no cosmic neophyte without resistance or resistance to death. That''s why he wasn''t frustrated by a single brawl. It was enough to confirm that Dagon could be given the concept of death. All that was left was to beat Dagon to death with all his might.


    The demonstration that confirmed the validity of the foal raised all of the thinking. Sihyun, who enlivened himself with the power of white power to the limit, ran toward Dagon.


    When he approached Dagon with a storm and tide, he deployed his power with all his might. I didn''t think about it after or after. It was the only thing that came into his eyes.


    A mysterious creature from space. There was no way that a demonstration that started with just humans could not save its capacity. I shaved his soul and scraped his thinking to the ground and dedicated it to Dagon.


    For hundreds of years, integrity cut Dagon''s body off without a single tooth error, in accordance with the will of such a demonstration.


    "Suck!"


    After stopping his breath, he deployed the paparazzi with both hands. After 26 consecutive visits, Dagon''s giant turned into a flowing dough.


    Whew, he breathed heavily, and even though his left arm and right arm were struggling, he went forward without worrying. Although his arms were broken and his shoulders were broken by excessive operation, he believed in endless individualization.


    If not now, then it''s too late! ''


    When he leaped toward Dagon with the strength to swallow, he split the sea in two with the force of resonant fracturing. What lies beneath them is nothing but a hollow cliff. Sihyun, who brought his fist to the point of falling Dagon, prepared for the final blow.


    Flowing to infinite limits, Sihyun put a shadow of extreme density into his fist. The freezing was then digested. It was the extreme cold Hugh had shown and a blow that silenced all the earth. Sihyun shouted with all his might.


    [Gin, transcendence (tax) - absolute zero (32085; v.63922; )]


    Ultimate emptiness with nothing left. -273.15¡ãC. The cryogenic environment froze Dagon''s body trying to escape while struggling. But even that was not enough, and the cracks began to break in Dagon''s body.


    You can''t delay time. Having assisted with white power, he jumped his limit in a single moment.


    The demonstration that gave Dagon the concept of death as a dead man narrowed the gap between Dagon and Dagon. Sihyun, who was so close to pulling his body that he could breathe, pierced Dagon''s essence through the stream. And I knew exactly where all the power was coming from.


    Sihyun, who had ''flowered'' the law of lions, had neglected the burning of thought institutions and circuits. To kill Dagon, we had to push the limits. I had to risk my life.


    Everything is ready. Once the threshold had been broken and the threshold had risen, Jihyun opened up the paparazzi. At the same time, the three forces that were entangled took a big leap again.


    "Get lost!"


    [Gin, combiner]


    A surge of force pierced the sea and rushed to the bottom of the deep sea accompanied by a massive earthquake. A fierce afterstorm that was turning the terrain upside down was spreading around Dagon and Shi Hyun. It was loud enough to be heard in South Korea. The sea was swept away without a care.


    Kwagaaaaaaang.


    Dagon''s body swells up like a balloon facing overwhelming violence. Body is rigid due to absolute zero tolerance. The concept of death obtained by the orphan owl. And the explosive power of Surahulong. Dagon screams in a sinister voice as he goes beyond the power he can withstand.


    "Die!"


    It was hard to move because my whole body was broken, but I ignored him and hit Dagon. Broken. Destroyed. You break it. You stir it. With 54 million ideas so thin that it no longer comes out, Sehyun finally grabs victory.


    Dagon''s body swelled up like a balloon and burst into all directions. When he looked at the loathsome chunks of meat scattering through the air, he shouted.


    "I killed him!!"


    But I was also moved for only a moment. There were seawater coming from all over. Moved for a moment, Shi Hyun emerged above the water through a turbulent current using a space sprint. Sihyun, who had cut off the catastrophic monolith, was floating in the middle of the sea like a sailboat that had lost its direction. The aftermath of violent combat was great. He didn''t have the strength to move a finger.


    Soon after, Sihyun could be sure that Dagon was dead. I didn''t have to check it myself. The winner-takes-all sounded like a blurb. It''s a precursor to evolution. I felt like my body was boiling, and he coughed.


    The evolution of the one who was born human and took God''s place as a monster began.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. The tutorial is now over.

 163 00163 Outcasts to Protect

    Stronger changes than ever. Every cell flutters like crazy, and everything in the body changes. All the organs in the body melted together. At the same time, thought agencies and circuits have the ability to absorb the surrounding thought at any time.


    It was part of a big world that filled the interior of Sehyun. The ability of winning dominance to steal from the great, old being-Dagon was'' force to break the law ''and force.


    One step away from the logic and logic set by the universe, the demonstration took off the frame - shackle - of life. He intuited that he had a body that could move indefinitely as long as his will allowed him to sleep, without eating, or without resting.


    This is what we''ve been waiting for. The power to go as far as the will seemed to reach the end of the sky. He pushed away the space around him and stood up as a platform. Everything around him was beneath his feet. As the forces exerted, the existing providence was broken and reorganized around the demonstration.


    "I see."


    It was not an evolution, it was an innovation. Instead of going one step at a time, he stepped out in the middle and merged onto a completely different track. A transcendent deviation that has not achieved any life on Earth. Sihyun was mesmerized and felt his body swell up. 5 meters, 10 meters. The mass of force that could not be concealed even if condensed to the limit stimulated the body of the demonstration indefinitely.


    Xi Hyun did not reject the natural flow. It just expanded indefinitely. 20 meters, 30 meters. And 50 meters. Realizing that the body that was big enough to see the horizon wasn''t expanding anymore, he forced himself back down again. Size was a meaningless figure for a forced string.


    Soon after returning to his original state, he closed his eyes to the incoming information without rest in his mind. It was a matter of fundamental importance for him to sit on the side of the Great Old One.


    "Family."


    Family-Factions-. Having the ability to select an apostle to share his will, Jihyun gazes into his body with calm eyes. It was a vivid sensation, but there was nothing I could not adapt to.


    Strengthening, a force that can increase power, has shown great utility in terms of empowering reliable opponents. It was a great merit to be able to convey his power to others in a situation where he didn''t know what was going to happen.


    Unexpectedly, Sihyun realized that Dagon and the deep sea were bound by this ability.


    "Anyway, I''ll think about it later."


    Deeply pushing his concerns about new abilities, he struggled with the overwhelming thought - 86M - that flowed seamlessly through his body.


    A demonstration of such a rampant rise recognized that the blue sea was rotting. Realizing that Dagon''s realm of corruption was still intact, Sihyun picked up the realm of corruption that was swallowing the sea black.


    After finishing everything in one breath, Sihyun took a step towards Chang Awesome City Nature Park.


    The coastline was a mess because of the aftermath of the fight. Everything sank beneath the sea. The yellow-colored basin was swallowing everything up.


    With a single gesture, he pushed all the seawater that flooded the ground. Magical scenery. Chang Awesome, who had just approached Sihyun, vomited a question.


    "Are you really Han Si-hyun?"


    "Does that make you Dagon?"


    In his calm reply, Zhang Oh was forced to tilt his head. The distance between the demonstration before the battle with Dagon and the current demonstration was inexplicable. I didn''t feel foolish to say, "I''ve become stronger with enlightenment."


    "There is a ''content'' that cannot be in your energy. Even Eclipse has its limits. You''re like," God. "What the hell happened to you?"


    "You''re exaggerating. Saying that to me who doesn''t know everything, who doesn''t do everything. And you saw what I did. I just won, and I got what I deserved."


    "... have you taken away your powers?"


    "Yes, you don''t have to be wary because you only have those abilities."


    The great spear no longer opened his mouth. It''s because even in her previous life, Bigi and Misunderstanding were not carelessly asked.


    "Sounds like a lot of secrets."


    "Secrets? You might have noticed, but they''re not that great."


    If that''s what you think. Zhang Wu, who realized that he had dangerous abilities, gently passed away. Being able to do so at the same time as regression was almost insubordinate beyond unreason, but Chang Awesome was not the one to brag about it.


    "What are you going to do about the damage, anyway? As you can see, this is how you dragged Dagon into the sea."


    "There will be property damage, but at least there won''t be."


    Xi lightly replied to Chang Oh''s concerns. I told Carrydom that we had already taken action. Moreover, the Caridome is a pioneer in the handling of water. He runs the site himself, so it''s clear that those who drown and die won''t come out.


    Hearing the approximate explanation from Sihyun, Chang Awesome nodded.


    "You''re ready."


    "Because they''re up against you. Basics."


    There, the conversation seemed to stop. But there was something left to say to Chang Ogre. A spear that gently lifted its tail looked at him.


    "Looks like everything''s settled."


    "That''s right."


    "Then I want to establish a relationship correctly. Being a priest has been a setup since we captured Dagon. I think it''s a good time. What about you?"


    One beat later, Shihyun remembered his promise with Chang O Great. It must have been a lot of help. Sihyun nodded his head without a word because he was too desperate to be a chubby person to hang around and promise to relax.


    "Yes, promises are promises, so you must keep them."


    "Okay, now call me Master. I don''t even want you to respect me, so get some basic manners. That''s all I want."


    A spear with a hand on its waist declared so. Even though it was cute to hear that voice with an unfamiliar expression, he nodded, suppressing the rising tail of his mouth.


    "... I thought a day like this would come, but it''s weird to be asked directly."


    "Where''s Yo?"


    "... it''s strange."


    When she sighed at the disparity between the blade shaped YclipsChang Awesome - and the girl full of affection - Yuhana. For the same price, the red chipmunk would be fine, but perhaps it would be better for the Eclipse to serve as a teacher. One worthless imagination looked at the great face of Chang.


    Chang Ogre was also terribly anxious whether he had noticed such thoughts of Sihyun.


    "I can''t feel my eyes."


    "I don''t think so, yo."


    Sihyun knew best that he would not have been able to win without innocence in the snow festival with Dagon. That is why I did not disagree with Chang Ogre as a teacher. There may come a day when she will need her help, but the trivial thing that goes wrong is the prototype of the miniature barracks.


    "I feel a mocking attitude instead of reverence, but today is my first day, so I''ll just skip it. I can feel the cracks in my body because I absorbed more power at once."


    "I know. But I can tune it by myself without your help. because in order to do that, I learned to be immaculate."


    "But it will be slower than being with me."


    "..."


    "Don''t worry. I just want to study your powers up close. Moreover, it''s my hobby to fight the strong. I didn''t think my students would grow up to be my tastes. I should say happy mistaken."


    Licking my lips with the expression described above became a scene that stimulated my mind by mixing with the eclectic tone, but his eyes sank even more calmly. Chang Oh looks like a girl, but he is actually a man.


    "I don''t mind that you''re a fighting enthusiast."


    "That''s okay. You''re my disciple from now on, so you''ll figure it out."


    When I saw the great hair of a braided wooden spear waving in the mountains, I recited a little recitation.


    "Why is it so irritating to be weirdly homicidal?"


    /172


    "Si-hyun!"


    Lin gave him a hug as soon as he entered the house. She lets out a sigh of relief after making sure she''s okay.


    "Everything okay?"


    "Yes, I''ve been keeping an eye on him. Se-hyun, are you all right?"


    Rin shudders. Until Sihyun arrived, an ominous energy was eroding all over Busan. There was immeasurable force and power in the sea, and the city was entering an exhibition and creating an unruly atmosphere.


    Ji-hyun, who held Lin''s trembling hand and clasped, opened her mouth.


    "Yes. I''ve paid you back this time."


    Sihyun felt the warmth of Lin for a while, and went into the room with Chang Oh.


    He still hasn''t slept, but he sat down to face Garram who was staring out the window. The urgent fire was extinguished, but the fundamental problem was not solved.


    It''s the Eastern transition. The Yisraeans called invading the Earth a tribal enterprise. Even if he had killed Aram and his followers, he would have almost looked at the second Aram if he had not followed up.


    "I''d like to send all the Issacs back to Earth now. Of course, you don''t have to send back the herd you''re responsible for. What I want is a group that I can''t control by myself."


    Sihyun threw a copy of the Panacotic handwriting recovered by Chang Oo to Garam. After receiving a long time of writing notebook, Karam suddenly realized what his intentions were. He was a ''buyer'' among the Yisar, a profession that few elites could possess. It was not difficult to infer the current situation.


    "... is virtually impossible. It''s true that the power of the finacortic handwriting is strong, but it''s not authentic, so you have to set the target or the zone directly. It''s confusing to see that the Izumans are scattered all over the world, but you can''t point to a particular target unless you see it for yourself."


    Sihyun and Chang Ogre were silent. I already knew things wouldn''t work out as I thought, but I heard it from Garram''s mouth, so I came closer to the problem more clearly.


    As he felt the atmosphere subsiding, he immediately corrected his words.


    "Still, I think there will be more returnees. And it''s extremely unlikely that the faction will be able to regroup here. So what you''re thinking is not going to happen."


    "Why is that?"


    When Zhang Oyang nodded his head, Garam looked at Sihyun.


    "... for there is something in the ranks of a great old race. It doesn''t make sense for us to come back here to die because we''re the ones who put survival first and do what our kind does best."


    At that moment, Shi Hyun looked at Ga-ram with an interesting look, noticing that Ga-ram was being polite, unlike before. He was thirsting for energy, so he didn''t think he would be caught.


    "How did you know?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Let''s get this straight. Cleanup.

 164 00164 Outcasts to Protect

    "To tell you the truth, I''m guessing. When Dagon came, nothing happened because he was stopped. As you can see by the state of the pneumatic manuscript, you were most likely used as a medium for the descent, and you were the two of you who left with this copy of the pneumatic manuscript. You bite your tail off, and as you move forward, you stop Dagon. It''s not that hard."


    "Hmph."


    Sihyun was the only one who stopped it, but Chang Oh did not speak of it. She still didn''t believe in the cradle. Her deeply rooted preconceptions can''t be easily changed for five years.


    "If it''s too much to send, why don''t you stop them from coming this way?" I want to stop innocent victims from getting out. "


    "If I could just borrow the power of the Panacotic handwriting, I could do that. Even though it covers the entire planet."


    "That''s enough."


    It was an encouraging accomplishment just by being able to stop the second Aram.


    "But if I do, I''ll have to write a copy of my Panacotic handwriting periodically. because a lot of force -- a lot of text -- goes on and on."


    "Why don''t we do that?"


    In Sihyun''s words, Garam opened his eyes wide.


    "... I thought you hated it on Earth?"


    "I don''t like it or dislike it. I only admit it because I know that people are always at risk without your help."


    It was a necessary evil. Even if the demonstration is strong, it is a story of violence. I couldn''t handle ten with one hand. Those tendencies were even more prominent in areas we did not know.


    "That''s what I''m going to brand you for. A mark that I can never betray, that I can never escape."


    He raised the power of power formation and placed his hands on the head of the crowbar. and stigmatized.


    - 173.


    The next day, Shi Hyun, who moved with Chang Awesome to the underground base where the Eclipses live, exercised his ability to keep his promise. They made bracelets full of shadows through the essence of the shadow.


    The number of Eclipses that were picked up by Chang Ogre is 283. Sihyun worked diligently because it was close to 300 people.


    "Great, great."


    The lion-shaped Eclipse, Han Ban Min, was resilient to her ability to demonstrate. Chang Awesome, who watched the trend of such disciples next to him, smacked Banmin''s head.


    "I will be your priest from now on. Defend your dignity as an executioner."


    "I met him for the first time yesterday. Why is that?" Besides, I haven''t seen you raise any disciples other than me in five years. "


    "You''ve been in one for a few days, so know that. You must have noticed it when you joined the I.C.U. in the first place, but you''re making the wrong noise. And don''t even think about gardening as a priest. He''s stronger than me."


    It was an incomprehensible word for those who knew Chang O''s past and history. Stronger than a spear is the word "plucked by the first finger" in the world.


    "Yes, Master? Isn''t that strange? How can you apprentice someone stronger than yourself?"


    "That''s not all you need to know. Just so you know."


    Banmin turns his head to him and clears his throat. He was even more pleased that he had a priest than that he had a cute little girl who had lived with him for five years.


    "Master, you heard the story, right? Say I''m the Hanbae who will be executed. Take good care of her."


    Banmin approaches intimately. Even if there were no great warnings, he had no intention of gardening. I was glad to have a comrade to listen to the great chant''s nagging together.


    "Yes, take good care of him. Execution. I asked the teacher, but even if it''s not a death sentence, she seems to be more relaxed than me. Please treat her comfortably. I''m 25 years old."


    "So, shall we?"


    Banmin gladly nods his head. He thought he needed a priest five years ago. He will, too, because he has reached his limit to make Master Chang feel better. The peasants who thought they were not enough alone were looking forward to this.


    "Don''t fret. Give it to these bracelets or others. And take this with you."


    With a box full of Shadow Bracelets, Banmin even accepts the Shadow Clothes cast by Spear Awesome. A box in your left hand, clothes in your right hand. As his hands became heavy, Banmin''s gaze naturally shifted to him.


    "Priest''s hands are empty, Master Gunner. Why don''t you let her take your clothes?"


    "You''re in charge of the mess."


    "But the two of you would be a little easier to work with."


    "She is clothed and even made bracelets. You''re not asking a priest like that to carry a load, are you? Through my master''s mouth?"


    As the unknown pressure from the great spear spread, Banmin smiled blankly.


    "Haha, it''s nothing. Master, we''re done here. If you accept that with a little prank, I''ll be embarrassed."


    "Then go quietly."


    As Zhang Oyang turned away, Banmin wept without a tear. It is because I felt confident that even when a priest is born, my life will continue as it was before. Rather, I felt isolated. Even pretending that Chang Oh Great cares about Ji-hyun has been told so far.


    But then something happened. Sihyun walked next to Banmin and held a pile of clothes in his right hand.


    "I''ll take that."


    "Oh, thank you."


    Banmin stares at her with a dazzled face. And unlike his wife, Chang Oh, I recognized at a glance that he was a character.


    Sihyun enters the Grand Coven, where all the Eclipses in the basement gather together with the impressed colonists, handing them their clothes out one by one. And he did not forget to wear the bracelet and turn it into a nude.


    "Thank you." "I will not forget this grace." Thank you. "


    They had a peculiar figure, but the sound coming from their mouths was clear. Attitude and behavior were also serious. He had to make a bitter smile to think that they were going through this trouble because they were caught up in a current episode called Eclips-Gujarati.


    They became the bodies of monsters with powers from the incompetent. But they chose to hurt themselves rather than hurt others. He buried himself in a mountain where no one would come.


    The idea of being able to live without the law is something I''m prepared to do for these people. He smiled delighted to support each other while maintaining his humanity until the end, watching everyone slowly return to their human form.


    Those who returned to humanity embraced those around them together. Some shed tears over the feeling of finally returning to the human race. That was followed by a heartfelt hug. Banmin, who returned to humanity, also seemed to be enjoying the joy in it.


    I stared back at the sensation of stabbing my back. There was a great spear.


    "Come."


    Introduction. No point. However, Sihyun nodded quietly. He enters the largest room in the basement with Chang Awesome, leaving behind a large commune full of cheers. Sitting on a chair made of carved chunks of rock, he nodded his head.


    "What''s going on?"


    "I called you because the biggest problem remains."


    "What''s that?"


    "Identity."


    "Oh, it''s still there."


    When he realized what was worrying about Chang Ogre, he swallowed his moaning. It was a great thing for the Eclipses to return to their human form, but it was only an internal story.


    The basis for penetration into society has not yet been hardened. Society has ruled out Eclipses. I didn''t think I''d mature enough to accept so many Eclipses in the first place.


    Most of the people here were convicted of Eclipse and expelled from society as if they were running away. Some people will be reported missing, but that''s a very few stories. In the beginning, it was better for them to see the light of society all at once.


    "We need government accreditation-force."


    "That''s why I called you. I want to borrow the name ''King of Shadows''."


    He didn''t know how high his reputation was. I knew we were on topic recently. But if they asked me if it would help bring Eclipse into society, I would have to tilt my head.


    It was a name stacked with violence. No one knew what was in it.


    "Lending is easy, but how do you want to handle it?"


    "I wrote a memorandum. Name, Age, Address, Work, Feature. I wrote it all down. Including me is 284. Those of you who are caught with the Eclipse will have to get a new identity, but those who simply end up missing will be able to go back."


    The obituary is thick. Perhaps you''ve been wanting to return to the human race for a long time. As the dream of the Eclipses, including Chang Ogre, appeared to be meaningful, Shi Hyun sighed emptyly. It reminded me of a protest in front of the Jay Hour Tower.


    "Across the mountain."


    Returning to the human race, society still doesn''t seem to want them.


    /174


    The battle between the King of Shadows and a member of The Circle, also known as the ''Dagon'', brought a great resonance. Rather, the struggle of transcendent beings outside the realm of pioneers was quite shocking.


    First of all, the cities adjacent to the south coast, including busan and marijuana, all suffered major and minor damage.


    The sea level temporarily rose 30 centimeters, and thunderstorms did not calm down until the summit. The amount of damage caused by the earthquake was 3.126 trillion won. Secondary damage, such as building damage, cracks, and road flooding, but no casualties due to rapid start-up measures. In terms of scale, it was a miracle.


    Human civilization is not the only thing that has changed due to aggressive combat.


    Part of the Kurosio currents coming into the south coast were transformed and flowed into a completely different flow. Not to mention the fact that you have to look closely at the currents again. Bererosa confidently opened her mouth, floating a portion of the current measured this morning on one wall.


    "I''m sure you''ve all seen the results. This is all part of the power of the circle that you''ve been watching. Without the King of Shadows, everyone in Korea, including you, wouldn''t even be able to meet this morning."


    The leaders of the countries could not talk. Because they couldn''t sleep because of the agenda.


    The king of the shadow who fights against the mysterious creature Dagon. At all points in time, the leaders of each country who observed their fights cried out.


    The battle between Dagon and the King of Shadows seemed to see the war between the gods, both in legend and mythology. What was even more spectacular was that their fight was fierce enough to be observed by artificial satellites. It was a beauty to see the bottom of the sea full of rocks as the sea was divided in a circle.


    The leaders of each country could no longer defend themselves as Moore. The circle was an enemy who had to fight with all his might. They realized deeply through the clash of Dagon and the King of the Shadows that they were not strong enough to overcome.


    "But how do we solve this?"


    "What I''m proposing is an international organization and a superlegal organization. And we hope to join forces around the world to form an army that will be able to eradicate it early, no matter where it happens."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Intermediate Theorems.


    Power: Victorious, Historical Regression, Everything Controlled


    Legion - The Law of the Dead


    Zero - flawless 35363;


    Thought: 86 Million


    Infinite.


    Gluten.


    Essence of Shadow.


    A paper trail.


    Frozen (¡ê20941; ¡ê).


    White power.


    Lack of airflow.


    Yuyamuya.


    Space sprint.


    Force.


    Empowerment - branding, empowerment.


    2. Death


    First - Torn to shreds by monsters


    Number two, suicide.


    Third - being eaten by a gangster


    Number four, sniper fire and gunfire.


    Fifth - Attractive to fairy tale stigma users


    Sixth - Tattoo Man''s Gang


    Seventh - Goblin, dies to protect your favor.


    Eighth - Goblin, Forward Battle


    Ninth - twenty-first - Goblin, Unilateral Death.


    Twenty-second - Goblin, deceived to death.


    Twenty-third - the monster.


    24th - The Evil Shadow Rondale


    25th to 24th - The Evil Shadow Rondale


    25th - Serpent of Knowledge Huhe


    26th - 27th - Absolute Young


    28th - 28th - Absolute Zero, Fighting, Hard Harbor.


    281st - 466th - Blooming.


    427 th - something transcendent.


    428 th - something transcendent.


    429 th - Someone''s Body (Suicide)


    430th - 562nd - Training


    563 th - suicide to start from scratch


    He didn''t die much.

 165 00165 Outcasts to Protect

    "Do you think it''s possible?" "Where do you plan to find these talents?" "Budget is also a problem." Even if such an organization was founded, appointing a leader would be a big problem. "


    Bererosa smiles bitterly as negative opinions rise from all over. It was the same argument that happened to Zephyros.


    "It has to be possible. Because if it''s impossible for us to collect, there''s no next time. It''s not too late to decide whether to go against The Circle or not. Most of all, what we need is a giant institution that can represent our will. I don''t doubt that one of them will help us move forward in the summit."


    Bererosa''s wish was for an organization to be more confronted with circles like Unity Orion. A direct change-weapon, where everyone can join forces. The ultimate goal is to establish interests across borders. It was also a challenge that had to be chosen to fight the circle.


    Bererosa''s ideal future was the union of the superlegislature and the Unity Orions that would be founded on Earth. The union of Representative Zephyros and District Representative. Bererosa firmly believed that if it could be done, she could face even more circles.


    "And I personally know the King of Shadows. He''s got a positive answer. If we approve him, we can invite him to be a member of a new superlegal organization."


    The people in the conference room shook together. The King of Shadows. He was a pioneer less than a month ago, but no one knew his name inside. The destruction of Palatica, the struggle against Dagon. Because his accomplishments were great together.


    It was an official statement that there was no such talent on the Hayler continent. There are also luxurious people who say that the Shadow King is in control of the world. The leaders of each country quickly cleared their minds.


    They knew what Bererosa meant. And I knew how important it was. The establishment of a superlegal agency to fight The One was already planned.


    The leaders of each country made a decision. To raise Bererosa''s hand. It was a natural conclusion to establish an instrument in situations where more circles wouldn''t know when and where. In the process, it was not only a disadvantage for them if they could get involved with the King of Shadows.


    Bererosa smiles brightly as the majority of those in favor of the agenda surpasses. Everything was as she expected.


    "Then let''s get into the story."


    For several hours thereafter, Bererosa was able to manage the establishment of a superlaw institution, which was not difficult to lead by the leaders of each country. After the summit, Bererosa enters the resting room assigned to her. Inside, she was waiting for her.


    "Is the summit over?"


    "Yes, I did what he said. But will it be okay? All burdens go back to Se-hyun."


    Leaning against the reputation of the Shadow King. It was not something Bererosa could do on her own. It was all possible because of Xi Hyun''s permission.


    "It''s impossible if it''s not me. And they only accepted the superlaw, so there''s really nothing scheduled, right? It''s okay. It wouldn''t be so bad if I could sell my name and move the world a little faster."


    Sihyun summoned Dagon to a place where everyone could see, also to push Bererosa''s intentions. It was because he knew in the past that Bererosa had not informed of the danger of further circles at the summit.


    The struggle against Dagon was a warning against a world where the pioneers who had escaped from Zephyros could not be more aware of the circle. For those who are still unaware of the situation, we have released more intuitive dangers - Dagon - into the sea.


    Bererosa was well aware of that. It was not only an overview of the great old existence that The Circle believed to have borrowed power, but it was also an overview of the fact that Eclipse was actually a messenger of God called the Seeker.


    Bererosa bows her head, knowing what she was thinking about fighting Dagon. I had so much help, I could hardly repay it. The world of the pioneers was essentially rampant in individualism. It was rare to be so deeply involved with the other person.


    That''s why Bererosa seemed trustworthy. There was a vague expectation that anything would be accomplished by Se-hyun.


    "Thank you, Se-hyun. I think our comrades who lost their lives to Dagon will finally be able to go comfortably."


    "It''s not enough to be grateful."


    Bererosa, sitting next to Sihyun, said that at the end of her silence.


    ''I didn''t put anything on it, but it smells so sweet.''


    Bererosa stares at her lips dazed, forgetting to answer. Both Derero and Lynn left for lunch. Maybe now is the best chance. Suddenly, Bererosa''s embarrassing imagination calms her wild chest as she shakes her head.


    Sihyun continued the conversation without noticing Bererosa''s defect.


    "And Bererosa did me a favor for cheap. Isn''t that right?"


    "Neither."


    All Bererosa did was bring the people who were in the book with her into the continent of Hayler. In other words, he gave continental status to people called the Eclipses.


    She had no intention of discriminating against Eclipse because she said she was the Seeker. even if they have the potential to be like the head of The Circle. On the contrary, we were able to attract those with such power to the same side, so we did not have to accept it.


    Bererosa''s expression hardens on the stunning state of the brain. The third eye sent a vision that could happen in the future. It was a bit different from what she had seen so far.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Sihyun grabbed Bererosa''s shoulders, which seemed to be collapsing soon.


    "That''s okay, the future''s just changed."


    "What future?"


    "A future where ''one'' is interposed between ''us''."


    In the ambiguous description, Xi Hyun smiled faintly.


    "What kind of explanation is that?"


    "But I can''t tell you anymore. If I tell you, it will be even more important than the future I saw."


    Since it was a harsher tone than I thought, she kept her mouth shut.


    "But that''s not so bad, is it?"


    "Not bad, of course. It''s just that I feel bad."


    Bererosa''s answer, which she saw with her third eye, was generally like this, so she said. because there was a more important story than that.


    "And I forgot to tell you, if the Eclipses are in any trouble, let me know."


    "But we can''t get Se-hyun''s help until then. because in the future, they''re my people."


    "No, what I''m trying to say is that I have some responsibility to them, too."


    Shi Hyun used the power of power formation on them with the consent of Eclipse to finish the job more clearly. Tie them up in the name of family. In a fence stronger than anything, they were under the watchful eye of the demonstration.


    Bererosa, who heard such an explanation from Sihyun, smiled gladly without concealing her surprise.


    "... The more I look at you, the more I see different abilities. Those skills will also help in future battles."


    Bererosa nods and smiles as if her ability was her own.


    "And you know what? I''m worried about one thing. It would be difficult to live in Korea even if you were identified as a continent. Isn''t the procedure complicated?"


    "Leave all negotiations with the government to me. It''s so complicated that you don''t have to worry about it."


    "May I?"


    "Of course, I think it will become your lungs if you don''t do that. And I told you, I want to formally date Se-hyun. I don''t think it''s a bad idea to appeal to what''s good about being together."


    ''That''s how the inner tone starts.''


    Bererosa shrouds her black insides, covering her rising mouth with her hands. And I just glanced at him with a smile.


    - 175.


    "Mister?"


    "Swimming?"


    Soon after she came out of the break room, she met with the swimmer. A demonstration that remembered that her schedule-experiential learning overlapped with the day of a late summit gave a tremendous elasticity.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I have business to attend to. It''s going to be a long story, so I''ll let you know when I have time."


    "I can''t help it if you say that."


    In Sihyun''s answer, the pouting swim nodded as if it was a good idea.


    "Then, sir, if you haven''t eaten yet, come with me..."


    "There you are, Se-hyun."


    Unfortunately, the words of the swim could not continue to the end. A woman who could not think behind her back came out. The swim lost its mind and looked at her.


    The sudden appearance of the woman was beautiful and full of refinement even in the view of the swimming. It could have been a symbol of a sensible woman. The politeness of having an elaborate smile but never crossing the line was not lacking to be called the state of the art.


    A woman with long, dark green hair was beautifully shining with a colorless jewel on her forehead.


    Bererosa la Tagnaria. He was a world-famous celebrity. He couldn''t have known her even if he had just come out of Grandeliol. It''s the landlady of the continent that changed the map of the world.


    "... Hah, I wanted to go quietly, but I finally found it."


    "Se-hyun is more playful than she looks. I can''t believe it came out like this in a split second."


    I couldn''t keep up with the sweet voice of Bererosa calling her. Less than a month since you left Grandeliol. There was no reason for Bererosa, a mere mortal, to be so close to Sihyun and the Queen.


    The swim immediately opened its mouth. But her second attempt was also a failure. It''s because her friends, including her, called her.


    "Swim!"


    At the sound of hearing from afar, Sihyun called for a swim.


    "Swim, your friends are waiting."


    "Yes¡­ I''m calling you."


    The voice of the swimming was mixed with sadness and sorrow. He scratched his head and had to stroke the head of the swimmer.


    "Since it''s not just today, let''s meet again next time."


    "I love it."


    "Of course."


    At his words, the swimmer reached out his little finger. When Sihyun realizes what she wants, she reaches out her baby finger and grabs her baby finger like she can''t help it.


    Bererosa looks at the swimming pool, smiling shyly and crying. I had seen her with my third eye.


    "Hmph."


    Bererosa, who knows the position of swimming in the future, crossed her arms as she looked at her. And he leaned his head against his shoulders as if to see.


    "Se-hyun, let''s go."


    "I don''t have to push like that. Swim! I''ll see you then."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Long time no see!

 166 00166 Outcasts to Protect

    "Yeah, you take care, too."


    The swimming pool that saw Farther Sihyun and Bererosa lifted her mouth as she trembled. It was because he had an unbearably strong feeling that a strange woman was attached to him. There was no comfort in the tag of the landlord and queen of Hailer continent.


    The important thing was that there was a woman tailing an opponent she cared about.


    "I''m the one who laughed at the end, because five years of affection isn''t outstanding. Ufuhu."


    /176


    After everything had been done, Shi-hyun entered Yasan bound with a green belt. And I walked through the grass in familiar footsteps. Shortly after, he found a small rock and entered the underground base within.


    "Anybody?"


    Sihyun tilted his head. However, he stepped into the void because the problem could not be solved. Sihyun went into the room of the great window at the deepest point and found the image of a girl sitting alone. The girl in the black dress and hair tied in a split hairs was a great change-uhana-without a look.


    "Master?"


    "What is it?"


    "What about the others?"


    "The head of Haler continent took him. By now, we''ll have received a new identity, and those who cross over to the Hayler continent will have begun a new life here."


    The fact that what was done for three days yielded fruit, he burst a tremendous elasticity. And I couldn''t help but wonder how quickly Bererosa''s work was going so terribly fast. It must have been because you knew this before you showed your proud face at Jay''s Tower.


    "Aren''t you going? It would be nice to live in Hailer continent."


    "I like a familiar place. If you go, you''ll struggle to adapt to unfamiliar cultures."


    Unexpectedly, Shi Hyun notices that there are no peasants next to the great Chang.


    "By the way, I don''t see any death penalty... Was he executed?"


    "Yes, I''ll be in touch periodically, but Banmin has a life of her own, too. It''s not like I can ask you to stick around forever, so it''s a natural outcome."


    Banmin says he''ll stay until the end, but Chang Awesome kicks his ass and kicks him out. Banmin was a lucky case. It was a case that went missing when it turned into Eclipse. Chang Oogway had no choice but to chase the exiles away because he was careful.


    "And thank you."


    "Yes?"


    "I''m saying thank you in many ways."


    With a dull voice, the great spear bowed his head toward Sihyun. He asked to borrow the reputation of the King of Shadows, to come as a disciple, or to make a trivial request.


    Without a common denominator called Eclipse, they would have been rejected and remained. Furthermore, Sihyun was strong. He was in a position where he could hide his contents through regression and only take profit from them.


    "That''s what I got from you, too."


    "I just don''t want you to say you got it."


    "But without you, Dagon wouldn''t have been able to defeat me. You''re the only one in the world who knows that level of martial arts."


    The great spear, who thought being good was more annoying than I thought, sighed. Even though people who knew Dory, it was rare for them to come so honestly.


    It was a different type from the former disciples, so the problems of Chang Oo were only piled up. It would be easy to deal with if I showed greed openly. I really felt fine with it, so there was only so much I could do for him. No, in this case, it was better to think of it as nothing more than giving it away than saying that there was no greed.


    ''You have to convince him to give it to you. Well, we''ll figure it out.''


    With that thought in mind, the great spear who stood up in his place walked forward. Xihyun reflexively walked along her side.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Yes, I have a place I want to go."


    Outside the secret base, Zhang Oh said nothing but that. Sihyun silently followed behind her. Both of them were close, so there were no restrictions on moving. A skyscraper, a street walker, and a skyscraper landed on the roof of a building.


    Si-hyun also sat next to her with a gentle gesture. When Sihyun realized that Chang Oh was looking at a house, he turned his head.


    A couple and a girl were shining through a small window. The scenery was okay, even though it was a common day. It was a story of a neighbor that was happening right next door. A space that is loving enough to be seen as mischievous. When she saw the great gaze of the window glaring at the space, she burst a light elasticity.


    He noticed that Ogre had a family. As soon as I called out the name ''Yuhana'', I could remember more clearly because I was angry with my family and worried. Sihyun could tell at that time how much Chang Ogre cared for his family.


    "Are you a teacher''s family?"


    "..."


    It was as positive as a positive that Zhang Ogre was avoiding the answer. There was a brief silence. Eventually, he couldn''t stand it and opened his mouth.


    "Why don''t you go? You''re a free man now."


    At his words, Chang Awesome smiled bitterly.


    "Because I found out five years ago that I was an Eclipse."


    The word "Eclipse" made me think that Chang Oh Great might be getting kicked out by his family. The great spear, who glanced at his face, couldn''t help but shake his head and deny.


    "I''ll tell you in advance because I can see what you''re thinking. My parents are incredibly nice and gentle people. I''ve been watching you since you were a baby.You can trust me. He''ll greet me with a face that doesn''t matter if I go back now."


    "Then¡­"


    "Listen to the end of the story. They are so goodhearted. I like to go, but I don''t want to, but I have to burden my parents. There may be an investigation from an agency that doesn''t even know its name, and not to mention that we should always care about the eyes of those around us. Just seeing my family start to be happy again like that is enough for me."


    Zhang Oyang said that and looked at Yuhuena. Her sister and the youngest of her three siblings to be separated for five years. Chang Oh, who saw her holding the love of her parents alone, uttered a great song.


    "You grew up beautiful, by the way."


    Now a 13-year-old girl had the same appearance as Chang O-Yuhana. That''s why he didn''t say anything. He thought he was cute too.


    How much time has passed. Chang Awesome unravels his story.


    "Five years ago, my brother - well - they started to sink. And soon after, I began to turn into Eclipse. Regrettably, I struggled to resist the whispers of the great tribe that were coming into my head, and I ran away with my brother. That''s funny."


    Everything was a mess. Even if he had memories of his past life, he could not seize fate. Offshore, alien, unknown. The invasion of the unknown was also on the same line. At that time, I was helpless.


    "With all the magic I know, I blocked their entry, but his condition worsens day by day. I had to go out for a while to find a cure to calm my brother''s seizures. The problem happened there."


    "You''ve got a divider."


    "Yes, my brother, who was in the Divider''s self-immolation, died horribly there. No, I had to die. I couldn''t speak the language of the great race."


    Five years was enough time for the wound to heal. That is why Chang Oogway was able to overcome grief and say.


    "Afterwards, I accepted him as a disciple as soon as I found him. I decided it would be comforting for a peasant who resembles his brother. Anyway, I found out all about Banmin and set up a place for him to dig into the mountains tied with a green belt and stay. Once we got big enough to call it an underground base, we rounded up Eclipses that hadn''t lost their humanity. I did the best I could to keep my brothers from dying in vain."


    Zhang Ogre turned his head and looked at him.


    "You can expect a lot from what happened after that. I''m sure you do."


    Whether the emotions were heightened or the eyes of the spear were glowing red. Sihyun tried to get close, but Chang Awesome held up his hand to stop his approach.


    "Maybe it was because you were an orphan in your past life, and you brought more emotion into it than you needed to. Or maybe it''s the sensitivity of a teenage girl. But I don''t regret my choices. I''ve been sticking with them for five years, avenging them, and I''ve ended up never letting people like me come back out. It''s just... refreshing."


    The magnificent spear that wiped its tears with its own hands did not hide its red eyes. Whether the word "beautiful" was not a lie, her voice was only as serene as a beady eye.


    "Ah, what a relief. Thank you. For listening to such a useless story..."


    "If that''s okay with you, you can keep standing."


    As time passed, the window closed, the great window turned its back without a clue. He opened his mouth when he came to his senses.


    "Then how will you live from now on? You don''t happen to live in a basement again, do you?"


    "There''s nothing you can''t live for. Humans have everything they need to live."


    He seemed half convinced. However, Sihyun couldn''t let go of the great Chang. That''s why I took her hand. He smiled brightly and said, looking down at the surprised window Awesome.


    "Now that I have a new identity, I need a new life. Come with me."


    - 177.


    "Come here!"


    "Master..."


    Chang Awesome, who had been drunk since drinking, shoulder to shoulder. Then I waved to the left and to the right.


    "It''s a sin to be born an orphan! No, this was a lifetime ago. I''ve become worse than an orphan now. Anyway, what are you doing alive if you can''t reach your family?"


    During the whole hour, Ji-hyun, who was afflicted with Chang Awesome, looked at her with cold eyes. I didn''t know that the work of unity came from the heart of an orphan as long as he wanted to be recognized by the world.


    "Master, I drank too much."


    "Really? Then there''s nothing we can do. One more shot!"


    She said to herself that it was a problem to respond to the great request of the spear wanting to drink. She said she wanted to get drunk and forget the sadness about her family.


    Chang Ogre was in such a bad state that the word "hangover" mattered. I didn''t seem to control my energy to get drunk on purpose. Above all, the pronunciation was severe and the smell of alcohol was severe.


    At the massacre he created, he looked at the great spear with embarrassing eyes. He knew the situation of the great spear, so he couldn''t just walk away.


    "Why is he here!?"


    Lynn, who came home late, was unable to keep her mouth shut in front of her eyes. And then I cried. She was prepared to have a private night with him.


    "Oh, you don''t deserve me to be close to you."


    "No one said that!"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Trillion more damage. As the readers said, we added a stronger image that the national disaster was halfway through.


    2. There is no fixed amount of death for Sihyun. In short, there is no limit.


    3. Many people think it''s strange that Shi Hyun would write a salute to Chang Oh Great. Sihyun has been a character who has kept his manners and humanity until now. If a character like that doesn''t keep a promise because of his pride, he''s throwing his image all over the place. And I don''t intend to keep it that way.


    4. Respect may be strange, but Chang Oh is old because he remembers his past life. Above all, he was the teacher who gave him the answer. When you think about a position, it''s not so weird to say respect.


    5. And don''t worry, Chang Awesome is going to paint it as a character who feels friendship with him but is confused by the love that flows through his heart. (Hm?) After that, the tone will change on its own. Writing respectful words on purpose is a preparation for that situation. (Yes?)

 167 00167 Outcasts to Protect

    Rin lets out a shout. Saw her unsettled appearance, the great spear lifted a nasty smile on her face. The great spear, who had the feeling of inadvertently teasing Rin, pinched his cheeks. Then I stroked my head together.


    "Look, Sihyun and I have become this close."


    The magnificent spear that put its head on his shoulders while hiccupping did not hide the above cheeks. It was the drunkard''s, by the looks of it, but Lin couldn''t help but hold off the great hand of Chang Oh.


    "I''m pretty drunk. That''s it. You said you didn''t want to get tangled up like that. Then why are you stuck with him?"


    If spear master had good reason, he would have regained consciousness about Lynn''s affairs. But things are different now. He got drunk and lost his mind, and his nature came out. In the beginning, it didn''t even work for the great spear. All she had was the thought of continuing the story somehow.


    So it seemed like a good story to come out of the mouth of a great spear.


    "Don''t be so grumpy now that you''re a neighbor. We can touch each other. Si-hyun is warmer than I thought. Feels good."


    Lynn looks at her horribly, pulling one of the great braided spears. Suddenly, the hair pulls, and the great glare of the spear frowns.


    "That hurts."


    "What do you mean, neighbor?"


    The great spear that looked up at Lean shakes the key out of her pocket as if it was nothing.


    "Is that the story? Literally. I''m a resident of 202. So if you turn your back on me, nothing will come out."


    "Why? Shouldn''t you be somewhere else?"


    "Sihyun here invited me here with nowhere to go. Even if I say I want to be responsible, I should be able to say no. Yeah, something like that. If you have a complaint, do it to him who brought me here."


    Rin turns to Sihyun.


    "Si-hyun, what happened?"


    "Teacher has no place to stay for a while. And this villa is in the name of the Caridome. Well, my shadow king, to be exact. Anyway, it''s a lot of empty houses, but you can bring one with you. I''m not a stranger."


    Lin cracks her head open. I knew Sihyun, who became the King of Shadows, had negotiated with the government through the Caridome. The villa itself is part of the negotiation. But even so, I didn''t think there would be more women. No, to be precise, I never imagined it would be used to call a woman in.


    When Sihyun spoke in his defense, Chang Awesome laughed in a controversial posture.


    "Yes, the woman is chatting a lot because she wants to see the virtues of a good student. Apparently, Pilate doesn''t belong to Shi Hyun. In other words, you and I are in the same position. There''s no reason to be persecuted."


    Rin looks at the great spear with disgruntled eyes, but finds no excuse to expel it. That''s why she insisted.


    "It can''t be the same! Si-hyun and I are married! It''s my wife''s right to dispute her husband''s decision."


    "Oh, I see. Is that all you want to do to protect your place? It''s an amusing folly."


    "A madman. I don''t want to hear it from a drunkard."


    There was no justice or justification for Rin and Chang''s argument. We were just fighting over whose stubbornness was stronger as we confronted each other''s emotions.


    Sihyun took a quiet sip while looking at the two growling faces alternately. If we can get along like that, it''s not that bad, either. However, the situation did not go as expected.


    "If that''s what you''re saying, this is how I get that right, right?"


    Chang Awesome turns to Sihyun, wondering if he felt anything in Lynn''s words. He sensed an unusual energy and tried to avoid it, but unfortunately, the movement of the great spear was a little faster.


    A spear swiftly approached Sihyun, like a falcon aiming for food, and stole his lips. Lin was firmly in place as her lips overlapped with the great spear.


    "What?!"


    Sihyun realized that something was coming into his mouth and shouted silently. But the great spear did not spare him. Chang Awesome smiled, who conquered inside his mouth with skillful tongues. After seeing his dazzled expression, she looks up at Lynn and raises her mouth.


    "Hehe! That''s the scariest thing about kissing a man! So one more time!"


    Chang Awesome naturally slapped his thigh with his palm. The words that gave me goosebumps shook my body, whether it was a lie or not.


    "What are you talking about!"


    "to exercise their rights in the same position as you?"


    After a late beating out of the shock, Lin takes the spear awesomeness away from him. Even as an ordinary woman, Lynn was indeed a pioneer. It was not a task to move a small, well-shaped spear with bare hands.


    However, Chang Ogre did not fall away from Sihyun. Rather, as Lin became desperate, he condemned his arm with a more sinister look. Then Lin realized what Chang Oyang wanted and cried out.


    "Got it! You can live like Sihyun said, so stay away!" Get off! "


    "If you don''t, you''ll fall. You''re really unique. Is that how much you hate making friendships with men?"


    "Ooh, friendship?! Who would''ve thought it was friendship if they saw it? No one can see her flirting with booze! The quality is even worse when you pretend not to!"


    "I wouldn''t do that. What you saw must have been futile."


    The spear that fulfilled its purpose fell away from Sihyun. Not to mention a nasty smile. Zhang Oang, who took a bottle of alcohol with Lean''s face as a relief, clung his chin to his knee.


    Rin frowns, unable to endure her tears. But she could neither do this nor do this. It was the language cluster that wanted to talk to people who were drunk. Whatever logic compels the opponent-spear Awesome to jump in with more bombs than she thinks.


    Whether he knew Lin''s mind or not, Chang Awesome said as he followed the flow of consciousness.


    "Se-hyun, don''t get caught in a skirt. The more you listen to a woman, the harder it is for you to live. This is a piece of advice from my senior in life. Gulp gulp."


    At the same time, she sighed when she saw how great Chang Awesome was getting closer to her to make fun of Lin. I thought that the suffering would continue.


    Red Ticket Attention


    - If you don''t like dirty things, you can skip it.


    A short time after the summit was over and the smell of great window was set. Sihyun was having a normal life. It was the same day. If there is anything different from the usual poetry, I arrived home late after focusing on my training. That was the only one.


    Of course, I contacted Lynn beforehand, so she entered the house with a kind heart.


    "Are you sleeping?"


    Living room with no lights on. He looked inside the cool house and immediately stepped forward. After washing his body thoroughly covered in sweat and dust, he headed to his room with a light step.


    "Lynn, are you sleeping?"


    After opening the visit, he couldn''t keep his mouth shut. There, Lin and Bererosa sat on the bed well together. Those who surrender themselves to the negligee, whose insides seem so thin, glow even in front of a small lamp.


    "It''s a little late today, Se-hyun."


    Bererosa greeted him with a natural smile. Shi Hyun, who was dumbfounded, just tilted his head.


    "... this?"


    "What are you so surprised about? Didn''t you tell me, Se-hyun? You said two would be more fun than one."


    In an aggressive and explicit expression, he blushed his face. Bererosa was not so slow to pretend she didn''t know what she was talking about. Whether he accepted his hesitation as a positive or not, Bererosa walked and pulled him to bed.


    "In a pioneering world, it''s common for two like-minded men and women to spend a night. Furthermore, strong pioneers like Se-hyun have an obligation to focus on leaving excellent seeds for the future of the pioneers. I mean, you have the right to take the women you want."


    Bererosa sweeps her hair quietly, speaking in a mouth-watering manner. Thump thump. He calmly listens to Bererosa''s heartbeat, irrespective of his will.


    "Last time I checked, I''m not a pioneer, I''m a deliverer-Eclipse. To be precise, he was human, not a pioneer. Bererosa, I won''t say you''re wrong, but I''m not as great as you think I am."


    "Oh, you were worried about that."


    Bererosa touches her lips and brings her own. A light kiss that can barely feel each other''s body temperature. Bererosa quietly recalled that she felt her breath was more hot than she could ever imagine.


    "I told you I liked it. It''s already over by then. Is there anything I can do about the history of the person I want? What matters is how you see me. Or do you not like me, Se-hyun?"


    "It''s not like that."


    Approaching Sihyun, Bererosa puts his hand on his chest. Sihyun could feel Bererosa''s heart beating violently.


    "So you think I''m going to show everyone this? I''m ashamed of it.I can''t even stand the sight of myself craving love."


    Sihyun looked at Lin, who was sitting next to Bererosa. When she realized what she wanted to say, she opened her mouth with a rugged expression.


    "... I have no complaints. Si-hyun knew that while you were in hiding. Come on, Bererosa. Let''s see what happens. If you really didn''t want Bererosa to come, I would have stepped up and made a death sentence."


    Rin sighs. She knew how strong Bererosa''s pride was. It was unusual to act like this. It was also proof that he liked Xi Hyun that much.


    If you were Bererosa, would you be able to throw everything away like this? Lynn takes a step back, thinking about him for a moment.


    He also contributed to the fact that he had a healthy body that was not enough for one person. I''ve been turning my back, but Lynn had no choice but to admit it. It was always the end of her fainting. I wanted to pretend not to know, but I couldn''t.


    "Even if that''s what you want, I..."


    Sihyun was neither bold nor kind enough to ignore the table in front of him. But more than that, he didn''t want Lin''s relationship with Bererosa to collapse. Having relationships with several women was instinctively attractive, but he did not intend to be attracted by instinct.


    "Se-hyun, shh. It''s a shame we ended up like this. And the guilt you feel is the fate of a male with many women?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 168 00168 extra

    Red Ticket Attention


    - If you don''t like dirty things, you can skip it.


    Bererosa, who blocked his mouth with her index finger, summoned Lynn.


    "Lynn, you come here too."


    "Hmph, whatever you want."


    Acknowledging was admitting, but not liking was not liking. That''s why Lin pouted. Approaching, Bererosa opens her mouth gently.


    "I don''t intend to do anything without Mainland''s permission."


    "Nature?"


    "Yes, Mother Nature. Is there someone who is better suited for the position than you who is devoted to the first time with you?"


    Lin raises her mouth in Bererosa''s words. Bererosa could not have easily acknowledged her position.


    "I can''t help but say that. I have no choice but to show you my dignity."


    Lin smiles widely at Bererosa''s words. There was nowhere to think about until just now. Bererosa, who blocked his mouth before even saying it was Moore, proceeded with a spectacular gesture.


    "That''s why you should lie still. We''ll take care of it."


    "But you know, there''s an order."


    "Shh."


    She falls on the bed by Bererosa''s hand and sees a large chunk of moon sinking in front of her eyes. One beat later, Sihyun realized that it was Bererosa''s butt, and realized that he was bound by Lin and Bererosa.


    Bererosa, sitting on his chest, turns to his lower abdomen. Lynn also moved between her legs to avoid losing to Bererosa like that.


    So Bererosa and Lin gathered at the lower abdomen of Xi Hyun. The lower abdomen was slightly swollen, whether it had noticed the beauty''s approach. Bererosa swoops over her trousers with a gentle gesture. Lynn also touched her lower abdomen as if she wasn''t going to be defeated by Bererosa.


    "Lynn was looking forward to it."


    "Hush. Be quiet."


    Lean shrugged her shoulders as if she had discovered a big secret. She peeled off her pajamas-bottom with her skillful hands. What you see in front of you is a big contour. Bererosa even takes off her boxer shorts with interesting eyes.


    "Wow, it''s big."


    Bererosa couldn''t resist admiration. It was the size she had never seen before. She bursts into elasticity, looking up and down at the object.


    The bottom of the bean that had been inflated was like an umbrella. The pole was so thick and firm that it was difficult to hold it with one hand and the road was also magnificent. The vein rises ugly and clings to the surface.


    Bererosa, who saw something with a strong feeling of being a male, approached Lin''s ear and whispered.


    "Lin was always alone in these things, which is a shame. Something this big and thick. Did you have a good time?"


    Lin blushes in ridicule and amazement. It was because so many nights had passed in my head. Lin, who could not even answer this question, looked at Bererosa with a thin hand and began to sweep the pole.


    When Lin and Bererosa were exposed to the objects, she was unable to overcome shame and pleasure and moved around.


    Bererosa closes her mouth as if she had a separate life and felt something beating violently. Thinking that this had entered the body and made a bow, he could not bear the embarrassing feeling.


    But Bererosa overcame the shame with all her might.


    "You''re flinching. You''re feeling it, too. I don''t know if he''s a younger person than I thought."


    "That can''t be right."


    Unlike what Sihyun said, the object was emitting excessively hot heat. As the clear liquid settled on the drop tool and began to flow, Bererosa caught up. Then I met Lynn.


    "Do you mind if I take the top?"


    "The first time is up to you."


    Bererosa lowers her head with Lynn''s permission. I licked the tip of the object with my tongue. As soon as Bererosa''s breath reached her, the object was agitated. While Bererosa licks the yoke with her tongue, Lynn carefully licks the pole with her tongue, gripping the healthy moving object.


    "Hmm, ha, this can''t be right. Why is it delicious..."


    Bererosa, who smelled like a male, tilted her head. The clear liquid from the tip of the object lacked sweetness and was poisonous. That can never happen. Bererosa had to assume that she had absorbed that kind of ''ability''.


    Bererosa gives out her tongue and starts licking the whole thing. A slimy sound comes from Bererosa''s mouth. Whenever the small sole of his tongue moved on the crowbar, his back tightly trembled.


    Bererosa, who noticed her reaction, determined the weakness of the object and insisted on only that part.


    Lin and Bererosa forget to speak and lick things, forgetting that their breath is touching each other. Sweet service filled the room with filthy noise. Sihyun could not stand the excitement of the sticky sound of water in his ears.


    The irritated object flinches without rest.


    "I''ll make you feel better."


    Bererosa instinctively notices that the item has reached its limit, and holds a red swollen bean in her mouth. The satiety that comes in her mouth with a soft feel, she can''t hold her hot breath and lets it out. What she felt in her mouth was much harder and thicker than she thought.


    "I won''t be able to grow up and get in at once, but I''ll try."


    "You don''t have to overdo it."


    Bererosa drops saliva between her lips and pushes the stuff that''s in her mouth. Bererosa''s white, soft cheeks swell up and rise irresponsibly to the entry of the spectacular object. Items that go into the wild, fuzzy mouth become harder and thicker in that state.


    "Town."


    Bererosa, who breathed miserably, cut the item deeper without pulling it out of her mouth. The saliva spills from inside her mouth and starts to soak her scrotum as she climbs down the pole.


    Lin was unable to keep her mouth shut for her explicit and obscene views. Is she always biting like she tastes something with that face? Lynn looks at Bererosa''s actions with a palpitating heart because she has never seen what anyone else does.


    Bererosa was satisfying Xi Hyun''s goods with all her heat and castles, forgetting that Lin was watching. She was eager to serve as if this was all she could do.


    "Cheap, haa, my jaw is freezing. Phew."


    Lin looks at Bererosa''s face, sweating and starting to give off a strange glow, and her veins rise thick and rub the ugly pole on the floor. Lin swallows even the saliva from her scrotum as if she didn''t want to be defeated by Bererosa.


    The fever of the three vomits is overwhelming in the room. Lin''s tongue and Bererosa''s tongue twitched and the sound of a throbbing became a seasoning that sped up the heat.


    "Ugh. Put it in your mouth and let it move."


    Bererosa squeezes her cheeks, and the saliva she''s been holding back spills out. Bererosa''s saliva mixed with Cooper''s liquid flows down the pole.


    The clear, sticky liquid directly touched Lin''s lips. Lin takes all the fluid that flows out of her tongue and begins to apply it virtuously, one by one, to the pole where the blood vessels are clearly exposed.


    "Haang, here too."


    Lin buries her face in the scrotum and the base of the pole that Bererosa can''t reach. And he moved his lips carefully. With the soft texture of the scrotum in her mouth, she rolls the egg in her scrotum with her tongue.


    Using the sound of satisfying Xi Hyun''s groaning as a background sound, Lin lowered her head even more as she exhaled a hot breath.


    "I don''t know what''s in my heart, but they''re both on fire..."


    Sihyun grabbed Bererosa''s butt while he was craving things. I didn''t have to go far. It was her voluminous buttocks that filled his sight.


    Sihyun, who had just noticed a faint sweet smell emanating from her panties, touched Bererosa''s butt bone.


    If Lynn''s butt was as elastic as a rubber ball, Bererosa''s butt had a softer hand. The thing that remains as white and circular as the moon was sticking to its hand.


    "Hmmm, Se-hyun."


    Bererosa lets out a groan as she feels a hot touch on her butt.


    "It''s your turn, Bererosa."


    After clearing the negligee, Shi Hyun pushes the panties inside to the side. Then what he saw in front of his eyes was a beautifully vertically split vagina. Bererosa''s fur strangely disappears from the close-knit areas where she became overwhelmingly fat.


    "You ain''t got nothing?"


    "Well, pretend you don''t know that, Se-hyun."


    Bererosa, blushing, desperately tries to cover her vagina while she serves, but she doesn''t let her hands touch it. Bererosa realizes she can''t shake her hand and reaches for it.


    Sihyun looked at the gap through which the thick liquid flowed. Lynn was not enough to call herself fruitful, but not all of them. But Bererosa wasn''t even close to Lynn.


    Jihyun raised his face as he raised his weight and felt the feeling of the greasy vagina with his fingers. Then he tucks his tongue close and scratches the soft skin between the vaginas.


    "Khahang?!"


    Bererosa makes an unpleasant sound of pleasure in a sensitive area. Sihyun carefully rubbed the pink innards with his tongue, feeling that the scent from between the vaginas was getting darker.


    Bererosa held her breath and resisted pleasure. Regrettably, regardless of that effort, her vagina was in an unbearable state of excitement. A sign that you can accept a man. Between the pink innards, a silky broth flows like honey.


    "I haven''t even given this to Lynn yet, but enjoy it."


    He inserted his tongue into the burning vagina and used the womb of all worlds to increase the length of his tongue. The tongue that was stretched so far as to reach the entrance of the uterus was inevitably stretched from Bererosa''s insides. As soon as Bererosa felt her feces, she peaked. She squeezes her toes so she doesn''t fall down. She can''t even pronounce her teeth in pleasure to the bone marrow.


    "Wait, what? Ugh?!"


    Bererosa did not tolerate the pleasures of her tongue twitching in her vagina. The tongue of a self-bent, flexible stroke was showing the type of comfort that could not be felt in men. The persistent scratching of the tongue was a technique never felt by an ordinary opponent.


    Bererosa looks back at you, noticing what came into her insides at a late pace.


    "What a pervert. This is not good. Huff. Stretch your tongue and press a woman."


    "Why is it not good? You''re moving your back like this."


    "That''s..."


    Feeling objectionable? Because it''s a special kind of play? Bererosa did not have any answers to his question. While Bererosa was pondering, Shi Hyun even gave his tongue a small protrusion.


    "Kahaha?! Don''t come this way while I''m thinking about it. Tsk!"


    Bererosa reached a sacred peak with the feel of her tongue twitching. The type of climax I''ve never felt before. Her waist cracks wide, and she lets out a short breath. Bererosa turns her head and stares at him, thinking that she has lost her mind to the ridiculous opponent.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 169 00169 extra

    Sihyun pulled out his tongue with a mean smile. Bererosa bites her lip as she sees his mouth glistening with clear liquid. It was because he didn''t have to tell me who it came from.


    "Stop it."


    All Bererosa could do was lift her butt, blushing her face. Bererosa, who got up from her seat with her rattled legs, approaches Lin. Rin envies Bererosa with such jealous eyes. I wonder how he looks because he has tasted the glamorous pleasures. Lin was interested in actions she had never experienced before.


    "Si-hyun, do that for me too, quickly."


    Rin throws the negligee aside in a pathetic look. Without concealing her burning body, she openly bares her head to Xi Hyun. Seeing Lin approaching with an honest attitude, she kisses her lips and whispers.


    "I want to do you something better than that, don''t you think?"


    Xi Hyun''s hand shrugged and walked past Lin''s eyes, wet. Then he climbs down her cheek through her ear.


    "Haang!"


    Soon, his hot, firm hand gripped Lin''s giant chest. As her fingers scrape around her nipples, Lynn is forced to make a loud noise without even knowing it. After spending many nights with Sihyun, he became a body that accepts anything with pleasure.


    Exhaled, Lin glances up at him with a dazzling look.


    "Me first?"


    "Yes, you would want that privilege if you were to claim it as your home."


    At his words, Lin blinked her eyes. Then I turned my eyes to Bererosa. Today is the day for Bererosa. Rin said no, but she was going to give it to Bererosa in the first place.


    "But Bererosa..."


    Bererosa notices Lin''s thoughts at once and hugs her behind her back. Bererosa was not tied in order. From the first button, it wasn''t what she wanted to miss because of the trivial rules.


    "It''s okay, you go first. I still feel sick because I''m sensitive."


    Bererosa rubs her belly. Lin looks at Bererosa''s colored cheeks and notices what she''s saying, looking at her with eyes full of anticipation.


    "I can''t help it. I have no choice but to entertain him."


    Lin unties the knot on one side of her panties, revealing her cheeks. Seeing her between Lynn''s crotch, which smells more lewd than ever before, she approaches and puts her legs on her thighs. Lean, who was in close proximity to him, looked up while calming her palpitations.


    His body, which had been trained to the extreme, was also as rigid as her or more rigid than usual poetry.


    Rin lowers her head. I saw something glittering in her eyes. Stuff covered in his saliva and Bererosa''s saliva. Lynn looks strangely surprised to see a particularly shiny man today. It was because I had an idea of how hard the object attached to the top of my belly button was.


    Rin turns to reflexively look at the hot heat that is felt between her crotch. Somehow I felt ashamed.


    "Do they really go in there? Lynn? You''re not lying? I don''t think he''ll be able to breathe if that thing comes in."


    Bererosa''s whisper tickles Lynn''s ear. Bererosa''s words, full of playful tone, shake her whole body. Something unusually large appeared to be shocking to others as they saw it coming into their bodies.


    "Then I''ll put it in, Lynn."


    "Yes, come here, Si-hyun."


    Xi Hyun kissed Lin and pushed his waist forward. At the same time, the thick object went through the vagina and forward. Peek. Lin shakes her head as the object enters the room with the sound of dirty water. The feeling of the incoming object through the internal seams hides the pleasure of not getting used to it, no matter how many times I tried it.


    "Ha-ha-ha, big one! We got a big one, Shep!"


    Lynn bites her lip to suppress the groaning, but it is a bluff. She was exhausted by the teasing of her waist. The body has already been a part of the test for a long time. It was natural for him to react violently with his movements.


    The most secret part was whether you remembered the thickness and length of the item you loved, or whether you were willing to pull it.


    "I won''t let you go any more today. Are you excited that Bererosa''s watching you?"


    Rin shakes her head reflexively with a nasty question. But she''s just twisting her body to the top, not being able to answer. The idea that Bererosa was hugging her body behind her back was also part of the joy.


    Bererosa looked at Lin''s idle expression under him, and she approached Lin''s ear with envious eyes. And I whispered in silence.


    "Yes, I''m not excited about what I''m seeing. I get it.There''s no way you wouldn''t like to be poked around with something that big and thick. Oh, right. Lynn, you were a big fan, weren''t you?"


    Bererosa says Lynn has done nothing. I hated Yalk, but there was nothing wrong with him. I couldn''t care less in the first place. His movements gave rise to such intense pleasure.


    Bererosa glances down at Lin, who is overwhelmed by pleasure, placing her hands on her smooth stomach. After the intense aftermath of the palm of his hand, Bererosa gives a sly look.


    "Every time he moves, his stomach is protruding. How big can you see the outline of the object from the outside? Lynn, it''s not hard for you to fall in love."


    "Tsk?!"


    Bererosa pats her cheek as she watches Lynn''s waist bend to its limit, unable to endure the pleasures. Then I whispered in silence so that only Rin could hear.


    "I feel like I''m being treated like an animal."


    Sweet and sour tone. Even though he knew it couldn''t be, Lin was inspired by Bererosa''s words. It was a kind of virtue, but it didn''t run out. Finally, Lin once again reaches her peak.


    "Ugh, ugh... That''s too much."


    "Cute to complain, Lynn."


    Bererosa scratches her nipples, smelling the dark flesh rising from Lynn''s body. Lin''s sweaty appearance was pathetic but something that stimulated the mind of the viewer.


    "Honestly, it''s beautiful. He turned his head because he couldn''t overcome the pleasure, frowned, and wanted to see his face at all. This is what happens when you fall in love."


    Lin seems nervous that Bererosa was observing him. Lin recalls herself greedily accepting Xi Hyun''s goods with a disdainful look, and falls once more into an irresistible pleasure.


    "I can be loved like this."


    Bererosa looks at his movements with interesting eyes. Rough yet skillful waist teasing. The pulsating muscles of the whole body showed at first glance how much power he was exerting. It was blatant to move your lower back to deepen the object.


    "Si-hyun, can I change my position?"


    "Do you want to get down?"


    "It''s the most stable."


    Lean, who told you so far, moves her body without pulling anything out and falls on the bed. Lin, who buries her hot tubes in a pillow and lifts her butt high, shakes her butt.


    "Then I should go to Se-hyun."


    Lin, who switched sides to the rear, greedily shook her butt and stuck behind Bererosa''s back. And I provoked him with a gentle tone.


    "I have to tell you that two are better than one."


    Sihyun shifts his waist and drops his stuff into Lynn''s butt. With Lynn''s swollen buttocks and her pubic bones slamming together, I burst into an obscene sound.


    Bererosa approaches the restless Shi Hyun and steals his lips. Bererosa looks satisfied to see that her lower back is slightly slowed. She heavily aimed at her teat with her two fingers, sucking all of her sweet saliva into a wet tongue floor with desire.


    "You know what? Men are weak here, too. From the look on your face, you''re already enjoying yourself."


    Churgh. Bererosa sighs as if a snake were mating with her tongue. She was greatly delighted by the kissing, and carefully scratched her teat, which rose hard with a soft smile.


    "Se-hyun can feel both of you at the same time. Move down as much as you want and serve up as much as you want. What do you think? Two is better than one, right?"


    "Not bad."


    Bererosa gently squeezes his scrotum with one hand. She whispers with a seductive smile, noticing that the object became firm momentarily.


    "Can I do something more fun later? I''ll do anything you want. Just say the word."


    "I can''t think of anything right now, so let''s do it later."


    "Hehe, I see. You don''t have to finish it all in the first place."


    After finishing the horse, Bererosa bows her head and starts licking her nipple. As she moved her tongue quickly, she was forced to moan without her knowledge.


    Rin lets out a groaning sound, unable to cope with the movements of a more violent demonstration. Immersion. As the awkward sound of water echoes constantly in the combined area, Lynn puts out as many words as she can in her mind.


    "Shi-hyun, spin, spin."


    Bererosa tilts her head at Lynn''s sudden incantation. It''s because we didn''t know what the word "protrusion" meant. But I was able to solve that question quickly.


    At the end of Lynn''s words, a protrusion emerged from an overwhelmingly sized object. The crumpled surface was like a toy made solely for stimulation and pleasure. Bererosa couldn''t help but be shocked by the dramatic changes. It was a type of object that yin and yin might have had.


    Bererosa looks at the binding area with interesting eyes as the weapons of monsters who surrender women irreversibly once they fall out.


    The effect was more intense than Bererosa thought. Lin rolls her feet as the raging object reaches the tip of her uterus.


    "This, this, this! It''s best to scratch every corner every time you move."


    The sound of pleasure just burst from Lynn''s mouth beyond compare. Her humbling voice was such an irritation just to hear it.


    "First you hate it so much, and now it''s a good thing?"


    "There''s no way I wouldn''t hate you for what you did."


    "If you can''t talk,"


    Whenever Sihyun moves back and forth, Lin groans as she falls asleep. Frequent cramps occur in her buttocks. The sullen-looking butthole represented the delight Lin was experiencing with an elongated twitch.


    "Ahhhh, I''m reaching out to places I can''t reach. Absolutely weird! This stuff is weird!"


    A steamy bubble rises from the hidden area and spills down your thighs, but Lynn does not hesitate and pushes her butt out, forcing it to swallow. Rotting away. As Lin shakes her body with all her might, she can''t resist the sudden rise of pleasure and pushes her back forward.


    "You''re cheap, Lynn."


    "Yes, yes. Wrap it up! Inside!"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 170 00170 extra

    The thing rooted in the deepest depths flutters violently. Every time the thick pole moves, a large amount of white water gushes out from it. Exceeded the general category, the amount of semen was not enough to fill the uterus and flowed down the vagina.


    Lynn also reached her peak. The chilling sensation of her teeth to the bone marrow makes her whole body tremble. Lin was mesmerized by the waves of joy that she couldn''t adapt after several times.


    "You''ve packed so much again."


    "Because I like it that much."


    "Don''t measure it like this. You just have to say you like it."


    "I like you, Lynn."


    "Me, too."


    Lin took the hot semen to her heart''s content, sighing with a gentle expression. The woman who embraced the pleasures of the fever was giving off a luscious fragrance without fail. Lin''s attraction gives her a deep breath of her scent.


    "Ha."


    Sihyun fell from Lynn. I also snuck out of a hidden area naturally. The white ooze spills through the hole, but Lynn doesn''t care.


    "Se-hyun is healthy."


    "He will, too. There''s still time, isn''t there?"


    Even though I threw up the remaining semen, I didn''t even notice that Xi Hyun''s things were getting smaller. I coveted the woman so fiercely, but I just nodded my head as if she still lacked much.


    He was also thirsty. Due to the dramatic development of the body, one or two assessments did not satisfy my appetite. Xihyun turned his head reflectively.


    At the same time that Sihyun''s eyes met, Bererosa realized that it was her turn. She immediately knelt down in front of him and licked the red thing with her tongue. I carefully sucked all the liquids that were buried on the bumpy surface. Although the intense smell of the male signature stimulated the tip of the nose, Bererosa''s heart jumped because of the smell.


    "You don''t have to do that. You can wipe it."


    "I''m doing it because I want to do it."


    Bererosa''s mouth is thoroughly filled with energetic items, even though she bursts out heavily. After carefully licking the recess between the pole and the crowbar, Bererosa opened her mouth in a gentle tone, expressing her satisfaction.


    "Se-hyun, I want you to be happy for me."


    "Do you want me to do this? Or the usual?"


    Bererosa, who lowers her head at his words, notices at once that it''s about a spur. Bererosa glances at Lynn, breathing heavily. How can he sleep like that if he feels so good? The thought of wanting to experience it once lifted my head, and Bererosa had no choice but to worry.


    Bererosa nods, blushing and raising her hand in curiosity.


    "Yes, I like it as it is."


    "Then I''ll do this."


    Bererosa, who was tucked in his arms, turned her head without even looking at me. The fragrance of a strong man envelops the body and is instinctively ashamed.


    But it didn''t stop. Rather, I was prepared to accept the demonstration by widening my legs. With Bererosa''s response tucked tightly around her waist, she grabs her belongings and approaches the crack where honey water is flowing.


    "I''ll put it in."


    "Yes, please come, Se-hyun."


    Entering was not easy. Bondi Bererosa had no experience accepting large items. However, her body, filled with anticipation and excitement, soon accepted a strong, accepting man.


    Bererosa bursts into resilience as she slowly pushes her insides in. He was bitten with his mouth and touched with his hands, but it was nothing like him. Xi Hyun''s stuff was bigger than she could have imagined.


    "Ugh."


    Sihyun couldn''t help but admire Bererosa''s growing insides. If Lynn had the squishy insides that wouldn''t let go like an octopus red board, Bererosa would have the cozy, squishy insides of a bee.


    It''s hard for both of you to block dominance. Xi Hyun moved his waist forward gradually through Bererosa''s innards, which had a different feel to Lin. The object that entered without any gaps in its teeth emitted a hot heat in its cozy bowels.


    "Doesn''t it hurt?"


    "Yes? Yes. It doesn''t hurt, but I love it so much."


    Sihyun started the retreat movement so relaxed that Bererosa wouldn''t be surprised. As she moves back and forth, Bererosa realizes. No, I had to realize.


    ''I love this quick match.''


    Bererosa bites her lips and shakes her head as her dramatic pleasure rises deep within her body. All the relationships up until now seemed like childish jokes.


    "I think I can understand Lynn''s feelings. You''ve taken captive such a reliable prisoner."


    "I feel like you''re exaggerating, but I feel good even when you talk rubbish."


    "It''s not like that... ah?!"


    Bererosa was unable to speak. It''s a full-scale motion. Bererosa could not even speak properly with such intense pleasure that she could not compare with a little earlier.


    The pleasures of Zigo that could not be seen alone. Bererosa lets out a purring sound as she directly stabs her senses into her brain that cannot be spoken for.


    Bererosa quickly covers her face with her arms, seeing the face of Xi Hyun longing for her at a breathtaking distance. because he realized that his face was distorted with pleasure.


    When Bererosa suddenly took a defensive stance, she grabbed her arm with her hand.


    "Show me your face."


    Despite his demands, Bererosa responded sternly.


    "Oh, no. It must have been a bad look."


    "Then I have no choice but to stay strong until I show you."


    Fang Fang, sweaty flesh and flesh hit violently, a blatant sound of water rang out. Sumi was delighted to be in the bone, and Bererosa wrapped around her waist with her legs that stretched smoothly. Bererosa forgot to cover her face and embraced her neck with both arms.


    "Are you finally going to show me?"


    "You made me have no choice but to show you! Treason. I won''t stand by while this happens."


    Bererosa, who hugged him to break his heart, voluntarily began to shake her back. But her ambitious rebellion did not last long. He could not keep up with the teasing of the rugged Xi Hyun''s waist like an angry ox.


    It was Bererosa who was physically strong enough to be different from ordinary people, but it was hard to cope with the extreme body of the demonstration.


    "Hehe, it got bigger inside. Not anymore. It''s hard to accept."


    Bererosa is suffocated by the dangers of digging to the deepest depths. Is this how it would feel if I had a rectal torso? Bererosa tightens the object with all her might.


    Xihyun repeated the retreat movement with overwhelming pleasure. Impaled, prickly. As he makes his final move, he reaches the climax with a sound of pain.


    "Coming out, Bererosa."


    "Yes, pack it wherever you want."


    The second situation was also explosive. Even gummy bears spilled incredibly thick liquid through the tool. Bererosa also reached her peak, as if a bot had exploded.


    "Se-hyun, Se-hyun! I love it. I love it."


    She couldn''t help but bite her neck. And I hugged him with all my strength. Ordinary people accepted her adolescence with a face that her bones were under such strong pressure to break, but she wasn''t itchy.


    Bererosa, who woke up late, bursts into elasticity. It was so intense that I couldn''t control my strength because of my excitement that I hugged him with the strength to crush him. Bererosa, who died of breath, bows her head with a grim look.


    "I''m sorry, Se-hyun. I''ve never done this before, but... are you hurt?"


    "It''s okay. It was good to be strong enough to feel good."


    Sihyun, who caressed Bererosa''s hair diligently, falls from her.


    "Ah¡­"


    Bererosa swallows her tears as she exits. I felt satisfied and satisfied enough that I could be with them forever, so I couldn''t express my loss in words.


    "Si-hyun, don''t move. I''ll clean you up this time."


    Lin squeezes in between the two and swallows her stuff in one mouth. Bererosa pushes her as soon as she sees Lin making fun of her tongue with all her heart, as she did.


    "That''s on me."


    "There''s no one in charge of that. Get away from me. I''ll do it."


    Lin and Bererosa pushed each other and fiercely coveted the sturdy objects of the rising string. The love of Xi Hyun and the desire to battle against each other became an endless driving force. The girls who marked the area with each other''s saliva so shiny, their lips pucker as if they didn''t like it.


    But that was also only for a moment. Lin and Bererosa, who instinctively realized that they were ready, begged for Xi Hyun without anyone having to say first.


    "Do it with me, Si-hyun. You can do much more amazing things than that. You can still do it, right?"


    Lin hugged him, licking the sweat drops on his neck, and smiling softly.


    "You''d better do it with me, Se-hyun. You may have felt it before, but Se-hyun and my cattle and cattle match are on fire. I don''t have to go far. If I choose, I can spend another night like this."


    Lin and Bererosa watch out for each other. He smiled mischievously when he saw them. His body was special enough to share love with both of them. I could have a happy ending without having to split up.


    "Come here, both of you."


    Xihyun lays Bererosa on the bed with a skillful grip. And put a line on top of it. Bererosa, who confronted Lynn''s face like a sandwich, stares at her with a puzzled look.


    But Lynn, unlike her, bursts into elasticity.


    "Se-hyun, are you trying to do that?"


    Bererosa tilts her head as if she knew something. What the hell is he trying to do? Soon after, her question mark turned into an exclamation mark.


    Bererosa, it''s because of the split of her things in front of her. Seeing either of these perfectly reproduced objects, she realized how she wanted to make love.


    "Two?! I think I know how they usually make love. I can''t. I''ll join you every day from now on."


    "Didn''t you mean it?"


    Bererosa and Lin hug each other, putting two things apart one by one into their vaginas. As Lin''s insides tightened like an octopus''s red board and Bererosa''s squirming, cozy shoulders trembled at the same time.


    "Hmph?!"


    "Heh-heh."


    Lin and Bererosa also sighed sweetly as they trembled at the violent movements of Xihyun. Furthermore, you are close enough to feel the temperature of your opponent''s body. They couldn''t hide their excitement from the fact that they were intimate with someone who shared the same pleasure.


    Lin and Bererosa look at each other''s red faces and turn their heads. I could hardly see the face and desire that I did not normally see.


    He grabbed Lin and Bererosa''s legs and moved his waist as hard as he could. He was still not satisfied. Rather, it was not enough for two. That is why he continued to harass the two of them until they fainted with pleasure.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. You can say that you have moved on from loving Lynn and Berero. because if you miss the timing, you''ll be out after 200. Since it was Bererosa who declared that they were better than one, she decided that even if she pushed hard, it would not have a big impact on the progress of the story.


    2. extras end here. The next episode follows.

 171 00171 Dream Spot

    - 178.


    Sihyun had a small dream. Unknown space in front of, behind and below latitude. A dream so far away from reality came so subtly that even Sehyun could not perceive it. I didn''t know when and where it started.


    Unexpectedly, he looked around, realizing he was in a place he had never seen before. Regrettably, all he could see was an endless darkness. He was constantly corrected, but the darkness was still there.


    Once he realized that it was not an ordinary place, he turned his head. A faint light was appearing not far away. Is there something there? In the dream, he carefully stepped forward.


    "Tsk."


    Xi Hyun''s body was shaken without momentarily grasping the center of gravity. However, the extreme body did not allow one minor mistake even though he did not care. As he lost his center of gravity, he corrected his posture, noticing that his feet were at different heights.


    "Stairs?"


    The place where the left foot went further down than the right one. I just didn''t see it because it was dark. Sihyun sighs, turning around and reaching out his hand where he was standing.


    Nothing was caught. I didn''t even get on the floor. A metaphorical demonstration looked down that if you took a step back later, you would have fallen without seeing anything.


    What you see is endless darkness and faint light. Unknown place. He frowned at the fact that a bizarre place was expressed through a dream. There was no foresight, no cause, no reason. All she did was sleep with Lynn and Bererosa.


    "I have to go down."


    With the void echoing behind him, Xi Hyun took a step down. Every time I went downstairs, I looked around to see if anything had changed.


    Shortly after, Xi Hyun was able to learn one thing. No, I had to know. One by one, as he walked down the stairs. When the situation seemed like he would not accept the retreat, Xi Hyun had no choice but to laugh.


    Explicit welcome, spiteful control, or unknown condition. Sihyun stopped and thought about it.


    Will you go down and check it out? Will it stop without going down?


    Sihyun had long noticed that the ''thing'' in the basement was unusual. He shouted, too, because his instinct was to suffer countless deaths.


    An existence, place, or situation in which Dagon can be monopolized but must be nervous. Sihyun bit his lip because there must be something absurd waiting for him.


    I knew it wasn''t just a dream. It was all his choice. Turning away from the truth was one way to go. To fill curiosity and encounter the unknown, it was also a way to go deeper into the abyss.


    In the spirit of quantum choice, he was troubled. However, such concerns did not continue. I heard waking him up.


    "Si-hyun! Get up!"


    "--?!"


    A silent scream woke him up from a dream. He breathes a heavy breath that has not been able to rest until now, and he breathes out an endless sense of exhaustion like a sprint of electricity.


    The joy of leaving, and the regret of not being able to enter, Hyun wakes up and turns his head. Lin looks at him with a worried look.


    "You okay?"


    Lin looks at the cold-sweating demonstration, approaching and touching his forehead. Only after his cold, soft hands touched his forehead could he realize that the place he was in was not a dream.


    "... Sorry, I think I had a nightmare."


    "Hah, don''t scare me. I thought you dropped your liver."


    "I''m so sorry."


    The demonstration of an unknown nightmare smiled powerlessly. He reflectively turns his gaze to the side and realizes that Bererosa is invisible. The fact that we made violent love yesterday was a lie, so we couldn''t even find traces of it.


    "What about Bererosa?"


    "I went to Haller continent. I heard you have business. Well, I''m glad. I can eat alone with you."


    Lin kissed his cheek and left the room with a cheerful smile.


    "Then get out of the room. Especially since I woke up this morning."


    "Okay, okay."


    The seat where Lynn went. As she recalls her warmth, she touches her heart. It feels like I''m out of place. A body that gives you the creeps. Since it was a sensation that he had experienced, he was in a hurry to operate without integrity. The demonstration that looked inside of him was silent to surprising facts.


    "What the hell is going on..."


    Even though I had only seen a dream, my soul was "in pieces."


    - 179.


    Rising from Australia, South America and the central-Pacific Ocean of Antarctica, the Hayler continent was a place where the season of Chunha Chu East originated from northeast, southwest and southwest. Legends and myths converged there, too, under the protection of the Golden Dragon during all seasons.


    In the center of the Hayler continent is the castle of the Kingdom of Tagnaria. A natural fortress made of carved rocks. The place that devoted everything to strength and efficiency rather than beauty was seemingly barren, but the interior was glamorous with the name "Uranus."


    Moreover, for five years, Kingdom was a place of elegance and convenience, accepted as a civilization of humanity.


    At the highest point in the kingdom, there was room for a king. The face of the king and the symbol of the kingdom, the throne reality. A cohesive reenactment of the status and greatness of the kings of all time ruling the Tagnaria Kingdom evoked great intimidation just by watching.


    Bererosa sits at the center of the throne room, occupying a huge space. Sitting on a throne decorated with shimmering gold and glittering jewels, she looks down with cold eyes.


    There was a man in front of her. A beautiful man with blood-red hair, tied up in one knot. His face seemed to have been deeply devoted by the goldsmith.


    It is because women do not distinguish between old age and have a charming personality.


    But Bererosa''s eyes were only transparent. Rather, it was cold. She looks away from him, expressing no emotion. She turns her head and looks at another man.


    The man with the brown hair had a free expression. Unlike the red-headed man, his eyes were dark and deep, and his twisted lips had a provocative image.


    Red and brown hair. Bererosa, who saw two men with contrasting features, opened her mouth calmly.


    "Well done, Kuntaran La Tagnaria. And Caesar''s Inic. He has a strong reputation in the United States and Canada. That''s far enough."


    "I''m flattered. It''s all because of Queen Bererosa''s grace."


    The red-headed man, Kuntaran La Tagnaria, bowed his head politely on one knee. It was only six months before he returned to the castle. He was the director of the Bezelon Knights, who guarded the Kingdom of Tagnaria. Six months was an unusual time, but he knew how to set an example.


    At Bererosa''s command, he became one of the 64 pioneers scattered around the world.


    "I''m flattered. It''s all because of Queen Bererosa''s grace."


    Along with Kuntaran''s words, the brunette man, Caesar''s Inik, also bowed his head politely on one knee. Although they were two different figures, their posture fit perfectly without any error.


    "That''s it. Stop looking up."


    Bererosa, who hated vanity, jumped at once. What she wanted was the point.


    "The lords have heard of the Watchers. Right now, he''s putting all his might into it. Lord Kuntara, it sounds like you saw a watchman."


    "Yes, it is. I saw a lookout when the heteros flooded in a devastating heterotopia. By the way, it looks like he flooded the destructive heterotopia."


    Kuntaran recalls the situation back then. He finally doesn''t see the warden''s face hidden in the robe. I was merely defending myself against the overwhelming watchman.


    "You didn''t catch any tracks?"


    "The technique was so sophisticated that it was too late after I got rid of the heteros from the destructive heterotopia."


    Kuntaran clenches his fist, looking back at the watchman. The watchman plays with him. I could always take my life, but I wasn''t drunk. I merely showed him the nuances of the rift.


    "A hostile lookout."


    Bererosa, who had swallowed her voice, closed her eyes. Since Sihyun defeated Dagon, she also expected this aggression. Nothing surprising. But the problem was that the watchman was more powerful than she had ever imagined. The pioneers who could fight more circles within the Hayler continent were limited.


    "You may not have heard it, but this morning at dawn, it happened in four places simultaneously."


    "You seem to be prepared."


    "That''s the only way to look at it."


    In Caesar''s words, Bererosa simply replied.


    "... I knew I had to postpone the ''Competition''."


    Bererosa frowns at the throne. Competition. The pioneers who were literally supporting the Hayler continent gathered together to discuss the big story.


    Once a year, it was okay to have regular meetings. It was a necessary schedule for the development of the kingdom because of the serious stories, but I could not relax in a situation that caught fire immediately.


    Gathering together at a certain point in time means that there will be enough space. We didn''t know where the lookouts would come from, but we didn''t have to gather in one place to maximize the damage.


    Kuntaran, who heard Bererosa''s solitude about postponing the meeting, lowers his head even deeper and reveals his intentions.


    "Your Holiness, we cannot postpone the council."


    "Why is that?"


    "Thirty years this year. The Queen''s time has passed. I think a lot of people are looking forward to this meeting as it''s a place for the Queen''s pet."


    "Yes, it''s that time already."


    Bererosa recalls a promise she made 30 years ago: 30 years ago, when Xenon betrayed and turned to The One, she vowed for 30 years that she would not accept any man.


    At that time, even the officials did not stop her from making that decision. Although it was a different form, her husband surrendered to the enemy army. They also couldn''t help but gauge the mental impact Bererosa would have.


    But over time, more and more pioneers wanted Bererosa. Her beauty, status, heart. Bererosa knew the promise she made to herself, but wanted everything she had.


    Capturing Bererosa was like becoming king of the Tagnarian kingdom, which rules the Hayler continent. There was also no way that there was a man who could not agree with the right to take as many women as he wanted, named Bererosa, who was famous in Zephyros.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 172 00172 Dream Spot

    The perfect opportunity to indulge in a rich movie and enjoy the best beauty. There was no one on Hayler''s continent who didn''t challenge him. Everyone once dreamed of being with her.


    "I agree."


    Caesar accepts Kuntaran''s words.


    "Lord Caesar, you too?"


    "Yes. It''s been 30 years since humble men deceived the queen and the entire continent. I don''t think it''s bad to see a successor through this period when The One is outmatched."


    Caesar was right. Even after 60 years of ascension, Bererosa had no children. The disappearance of anyone to rule the continent meant that impure forces would arise to gain power, and Bererosa had to nod.


    But Caesar missed a crucial "one."


    "Yes, but even without me, there is Dero. Have you forgotten already? How we got here."


    Without the sacrifice of Detroit, the grandfather of Detroit, the Ancient Dragon of Eternal Life, he could not even dream of a continental space jump. But Caesar speaks as if he had forgotten such a sacrifice.


    The space around Bererosa collapses. Caesar bows his head as Eid''s Circle rises like a haze. He knew exactly what Bererosa was talking about. But the important thing was not who had the cause.


    "I''m sorry, my queen. But you know that. The lack of a worthy successor can be the seed of turmoil. I know I have Dero. However, it is another story of whether the rest of the people will believe in Dero like the Queen."


    Bererosa with a short tongue picked up Eid''s circle. Despite the appearance of a ruthless king on the outside, her mind quickly recalled the demonstration.


    In the first place, she provoked Kuntaran and Caesar to create a plausible cause. She doesn''t know how special this meeting is. She was just preparing to take out her demonstration.


    Bererosa, who remembered her face, lifted her mouth in a joyful manner. The leader of the Bezelon Knights and his loyal minions committed adultery. Soon after, rumors were sure to spread across the Hayler continent.


    Justification and attention is sufficient. Bererosa, who came down from the throne in a relaxed manner, declared:


    "Your loyalty is well understood. I will hold the meeting with the least number of people left. That''s where we''ll tie everything."


    Bererosa smiles so seductively, her face turning red with Kuntaran and Caesar.


    "But remember, No matter how this meeting ends, you have to accept it."


    "I''ll keep that in mind, my queen." "


    Kuntaran and Caesar, who don''t know what''s in Bererosa''s heart, bow solemnly.


    - 180.


    Kuntaran from the throne room walks inside the castle. He was frustrated every time he saw Bererosa. Crooked dark green hair and resplendent eyes. A body with large breasts that can''t be grasped with one hand, yet a treacherous body that looks like it can be held with one hand. Excellent charisma, callous expression and harsh tone. And the fact that he rules the continent.


    Together, Bererosa stimulated a man''s appetite for conquest and ownership. Those who saw her hungered for her together. But Bererosa has never opened her heart to anyone until now.


    I was like a flower on a cliff. It''s hard to even look at Kuntaran near Bererosa.


    Caesar, walking quietly next to Kuntaran, opens his mouth strangely.


    "Kuntaran, you know what?"


    Questions without introduction. Kuntaran frowns.


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    "The Queen is interested in the ''King of Shadows'' these days. Even at the last summit, he said that he also expressed his intimacy with him."


    Kuntaran stops. The King of Shadows. I could not have known his name. The mysterious strongman who destroyed the Palatica-Crystal and killed Dagon, one of the great old beings. Even in Hailer''s continent, the Shadow King was a pioneer so strong that he could hardly find a mate.


    As Kuntaran reacts unexpectedly, Caesar unravels the story he heard.


    "They go out a lot and say that time in the Kingdom is extremely short, except for government officials."


    Kuntaran did not ask how and where Caesar heard such information. Because Caesar didn''t tell him about Bererosa like this once or twice. Kuntaran accepts Caesar''s favor with a familiar face every time. This conversation is an extension.


    "That''s odd. Haven''t seen the Queen since she settled here."


    "That''s it."


    Caesar flicks his finger and looks around. He notices that no one is coming around. He whispers small enough to only hear Kuntaran.


    "I wonder if it''s going to meet the Shadow King."


    Caesar''s guess is that Kuntaran tilts his head.


    "Maybe because you said you had friendship."


    Kuntaran''s personality was not warm. In other words, it was oppressive and selfish. Nevertheless, that answer came from his mouth because he had endless loyalty and affection for Bererosa. It is an idea that Bererosa can do without any doubt.


    "We might meet if we have friendship. But don''t you think that''s too long?"


    Kuntaran notices what Caesar''s gentle tone is saying and opens his mouth with an unworthy eye.


    "Do you really spend all that time meeting the Shadow King?"


    "Otherwise, I can''t convince the queen of her actions."


    Kuntaran, who had never imagined Bererosa clinging to a man, chewed Caesar''s words with a serious look.


    "Kuntaran''s freedom is to think about how that time was written. I just said in the wind that Kuntaran wanted to know."


    Caesar, who lowers his head, walks forward past Kuntaran. Kuntaran looks back at his disappearing face and narrows it down.


    "I don''t like it."


    /181


    "Phew, that''s the end of today''s quota."


    "Well done, Master."


    After completing my training, I was unhesitant to lie down on the cold, bumpy floor. His location was in the basement of Yasan, tied with a green belt. A place used to be the base of Eclipse''s basement. Since it was a place where you could practice without being aware of other people''s gaze, Sihyun and Chang were enjoying it without hesitation.


    Unexpectedly, he recalled a strange phenomenon that woke up this morning and told Chang Awesome about the nightmare he had last night. All he could rely on was the great spear. Encounter for the unknown. The reason for that is that Chang Oh is the best knowledgeable.


    But Chang Ogre''s answer was not so cold.


    "It''s a dog."


    "You said your soul was broken."


    He frowned as if he knew that the situation that came upon him could not be passed on as a joke. In response to the unexpected disciple''s reaction, Chang Oogway blurted.


    "Hmm, a dog."


    "Please answer correctly."


    Unlike the cute look, the great scratched spear opened its mouth in a blunt manner.


    "You have no idea. Do I look like a doctor of everything I know? The only conclusion is that a dream that breaks a soul is not a dream. In other words, it''s a dream. How do you expect to find out if there''s no content?"


    In Zhang Wu''s words, Jihyun burst into elasticity. It was the wrong starting line from what I firmly believed was a dream.


    "Dreams are just vessels with no context."


    "Yes, the place you went is most likely the ''place'' associated with the dream. You think you''re dreaming, but you''re not dreaming. It must have been a place that affected you from start to finish."


    "It''s a place that exists somewhere."


    "Yes, but that''s strange. You need your will to go to such a special place or place."


    With a nagging look, Chang Awesome shed a tearful voice.


    "Isn''t it a paradox that you need the will to go to a place you don''t even know about?"


    When Sihyun cleared the situation with one sentence, Chang Awesome nodded. The trivial part was clearly solved.


    "It''s not that hard."


    "What is it?"


    "It is the assumption that there is an intervention that is far greater in power than you. In summary, someone pulled your unconscious awareness."


    The arm of Shi Hyun who heard the great words of Chang was creepy. It was not so different from what they said that they might have died while they were asleep.


    "Even if there is such a thing, why would you do such a thing..."


    When he reached that point, he bowed his head. because I remembered what the motive was.


    "... there''s Dagon."


    "It could be. Because that''s how you might have been curious about something else that killed the cosmic entity."


    The tapped window was not long ago, so I had a different opinion than before.


    "Maybe you wanted it in the first place."


    "Me?"


    "Yes, I suppose the subconscious desire to devour a more powerful opponent sent you there... What do you think?" "


    "No way."


    Sihyun shakes his hand. It''s true that he accidentally gained a lot of anger, but Bondi has a personality that doesn''t match the enormous power.


    At the beginning of the reign, he was a former life, a current life, or a socialite. Being empowered was not a big enough vessel to break the framework of life and make a new challenge out of the realm.


    Chang Awesome, who was tired of his expression, made a radical offer.


    "If you''re that worried, I''ll sleep with you."


    "!?"


    In the faithful declaration, Xi Hyun was relieved, but immediately drunk and recalled the great face of a young spear.


    Chang Awesome, who quickly realized what he was thinking, stood up and struck him in the chest with his loving hand. It was not a strange blow for an ordinary person to vomit blood and collapse, but Sihyun smiled bitterly and stayed away from Chang Oaheng.


    "Stupid! Some secret spells are meant to peer into other people''s dreams! I have a personal curiosity, and I feel like my student is anxious, so I tried to help as a teacher, but I feel bad! If I think about it one more time, I won''t let it go. It was a mistake to get drunk in the first place. A mistake!"


    He sighed when he saw the great spear expressing his anger with his whole body. Once in a row, the conversation flowed like this. Even though he tried to pretend he didn''t know, Chang Awesome stepped up first and got caught.


    "Are you still going through with it? I''m fine, so pass it on to your teacher."


    "Stupid. I can''t do that!"


    Chang Ogre still hadn''t determined his identity. Even if you were a man in your past life, life is a woman''s body. I had no choice but to be angry as I was considering whether it would change further.


    Sometimes the instincts that popped out even plagued her.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. I don''t like it. I don''t like it. I don''t like it. There''s a lot of it. There''s less. Don''t use it. Every time you use extras, I wondered if you''d come up with this. Honestly, why would you write something like this in your hard work?


    No, because it''s about taste, it''s not about thinking about it in your head. Freedom, your thoughts. The problem is, I insist on writing comments like that. In a way, he wrote me to confront him because it''s that bad.


    2. Anyway, because of the headwinds, I will temporarily stop the extra episode. I can''t stand the thought of using one of the service scenes because I''m too emotionally exhausted.


    3. The scene is as short as you hope ~ wow ~ it has been, and I will end it with just that. I think that''s the way it works nowadays, but I''m going to get on the current.


    4. For those of you who were uncomfortable with the extra long scenes, I apologize. I organized it as an episode outside, but after the episode ends with half to one, I did not have the meaning of dividing it by extras, so I stretched it a bit, but I will reduce the discomfort.


    5. In the next few lines, please feel free to shorten them.

 173 00173 Dream Spot

    Kissing Sihyun was also proof that he did not overcome his instincts. Even if he was drunk, he wouldn''t have been attracted to him if he was holding a man''s body.


    Moreover, kissing Sihyun implied the possibility that it could be done to others. In other words, we can spend one night with strangers unexpectedly.


    Chang Awesome, who had imagined that he shouldn''t do for a moment, cried out in his heart. No matter how much I think about it, I can''t even think about it. Her ego did not tolerate it.


    I was physiologically disgusted in the first place. It was great that Chang knew the naughty and progressive parts of men more than anyone else. Getting to know each other was possible, but it was impossible to go beyond that.


    Moreover, it was me, Se-hyun, who distracted her.


    "I smell it on you."


    "I''m sweating, but is it that bad?"


    Sihyun bowed his head naturally and sniffed. Chang Ogre sighed. Sihyun was unaware, but his body was currently smelling something called pheromones.


    An aroma that seduces reason without stripping. The frowned spear was tired of staring at him. Given his predisposition, it was difficult to think that he was using interpersonal methods. It was also the mysterious power that absorbed abilities at random.


    "It was evil to devour abilities without harmony."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "The alluring scent of reason is emanating from you. Haven''t you noticed?"


    At the words of the great spear, Xi Hyun shed a fabulous elasticity. He remembered how many times Lin and Bererosa had said that.


    Although I was embarrassed, I didn''t think it was strange. He also swallowed hundreds of thousands of ''physical characteristics''. I have countless abilities engraved on my body. Moreover, the combined and developed forms were now infinite. Even if there are a few secondary effects, it is not surprising.


    "I haven''t even thought about it."


    Sihyun ignored the endless limitations as he focused only on the areas necessary for battle. It was also important to keep in mind that ability was specialized in unintended directions, as long as physical characteristics were scratched.


    But it didn''t matter until I found out. You just have to walk and lock it. Shi Hyun, who looked inside himself, had to tilt his head.


    "So be careful. It''s still growing."


    There was no such ability-physical characteristic at first.


    /182


    Lin''s eyes flipped over as Zhang Oogway and Shi Hyun lay in the same bed. She still didn''t believe the words of the great spear. It was not that I could not believe that Chang Ogre was a man who had worked together under one roof in his previous life. Lynn, what she couldn''t believe was Chang''s brilliant heart. Even though I''m not interested in him, I show him a friendly face once in a while.


    I couldn''t be relieved when I heard that I had no compassion.


    "The kiss wasn''t a lie?!"


    "Calm down, it''s noisy. What you''re thinking won''t happen. Even if it''s not now, forever."


    Chang Awesome, who looked at Lynn in her pajamas with his miraculous eyes, explained the anomaly that she was experiencing. As Chang Oyang continued to speak calmly, Lynn was forced to listen quietly.


    After a great description of the spear, Lin scratches her head. A place in a dream. It was an unbelievable story, but she had to. It was because I remembered the behavior that Shi Hyun showed me this morning. Caring if you deny it as if it''s not.


    "I trust you. Si-hyun is dangerous, above all. But I''ll only let you do it once today."


    "That''s too much. Because the dream that she experienced may or may not appear tonight. I think it would be better if we slept together for a while because the dream might be over or it could continue."


    "What?!"


    Lin''s eyes are sharpened like an axe, and the spear''s awesomeness runs cold as if it didn''t look dull.


    "I feel like every time, you''re mistaking me for a rival. I do not have a rational interest in him and think he is a disciple. Here, I do not know the relationship between the priesthood, but in my previous life, the priesthood was the same relationship between parents and children. Have you seen a child having a rational relationship with a parent?"


    As the solid mace falls, Lynn opens her mouth.


    "I don''t think so... but there''s a gut. Moreover, the Gumiho family''s intuition fits Zephyros equally well."


    "Rest assured, I''m only here to reveal the mystery. He may be your only pet, but in my opinion, he''s a snot-nosed child. But if it doesn''t please you, I will tell you explicitly. Sihyun is like a disgusting younger brother. Who would like a smelly boy?"


    "Okay, calm down. Teacher Lin just came here because I''m worried about her."


    The great spear swooped in and said a word.


    "In fact, it also contains personal curiosity."


    "I''d feel a lot better if I didn''t say that."


    "If you''re not being honest with your disciples, who are you being honest with?"


    Lin puffs her cheeks with a fabulous look of a nearby string and spear for a few days. I even showed off that I was not feeling well because I was moving my whole body vigorously.


    "Then I''ll sleep with you!"


    "No, we slept together from the start."


    He smiled as he stroked Lin''s head that crawled into the bed. Lin hid her unhesitant expression and did not hide the color of her pointy skin.


    "Huh, I don''t know. I''m just going to sleep today. But don''t forget, I''m here. Maybe you two should hold hands. I''m going to Bererosa. You know Bererosa is the greatest queen on Hailer continent. It''ll be hard for both of you to see beyond Bererosa''s eyes."


    Lin emphasized Bererosa''s existence. She sighs, knowing what she thinks of Bererosa.


    "You bothered me to the end."


    Chang Ogwang was ready to enter Xi Hyun''s dream, without even boasting in Lynn''s blush. Sihyun, who was lying on the bed, looked at Chang Awesome. I knew her abilities were on the move, but I couldn''t help but worry about Smurfintine''s rise as the situation presents itself.


    "I''m fine, but what if something happens to your soul?"


    Xiahyun''s question frowned. She was the guardian of the Secret Service and earned the title of King. It was an insult to say that to a woman under the protection of all shamans and shamans.


    "Don''t worry. The number of times I have trained is different from yours."


    "Well, that''s a relief."


    "You worry a lot. I can survive under any circumstance, so worry about yourself first."


    Zhang Ogre also acknowledged that he was strong. But that was just now. Chang Oh was reclaiming the dance of his previous life step by step. She was best aware that it may be weak now, but the end will be great.


    "Then it''s time for bed."


    /183


    Unknown space in front of, behind and below latitude. A dream so remote from reality approached so subtly that no one could perceive. All I could see was an endless darkness. In a space with nothing, a sober expression and a great spear shed a tear.


    "There really was a strange place in the dream."


    Chang Ogre couldn''t help but admire. It was the first time she had seen so many monsters and unknowns in her life. Moreover, Oksin was so intense that sensation was a dream everywhere.


    He scratched his head when he saw the great face of the spear looking around with a excited face like a excited child.


    "You didn''t believe me."


    "Half. It''s not a good habit to accept what others say because you''ve never experienced it before."


    Chang Ogre looks down at the stairs he is standing on. She touches the stairs with her hands, noticing that the exact shape is unknown due to the darkness.


    "Narrow, by the way. Maybe it''s because you''re stuck in your dream. I can''t find any consideration for me."


    It was just as Chang O said. The width of the stairs was wide enough for Sihyun to walk, but it was a little cramped for the two of them to walk. Chang Awesome looked up at the demonstration and made a big decision.


    "Embrace me. It''ll be easier for them to move."


    "But Master..."


    "One of you might fall if you walk like this. We have no choice. Give me a hug, or I''ll give you a hug."


    He stared at the great spear looking up at himself with a solemn eye, and he wept. That''s not what he wanted to say. I didn''t have to hold her in the first place, hold her, and talk about it.


    "No, you can walk one step at a time. The stairs keep disappearing, but that''s okay."


    Xiahyun pointed out that the great face of the spear turned red at once. He realizes his mistake completely. An excellent spear that called for lips corrected with a expressionless expression.


    "Hmmm, then I guess I wanted to hold you explicitly, so I brought it up. It was all a test of you. Whether you think of me as a woman or a true teacher. It shows the truth in situations like this."


    "I never thought of it that way."


    "..."


    In the voice of resolute demonstration, Chang Awesome let out a void. I warned my sister not to approach me as a woman in normal times, but I was bitter because I was rejected this way.


    ''White bastard.''


    So, Xihyun and Chang Awesome rely on a beam of light and went down. They had no choice. I just repeatedly moved on to accomplish a given task. How long has it been? Sihyun and the great spear felt the light getting bigger.


    On the 70th step, they could see a void filled in front of them. Until now, it was the light from the vacant lot that brought them light.


    With numerous square pavement blocks installed, the void was desolate but strangely stable. It was because I could see that someone with a civilization had touched it.


    The demonstration and Chang Awesome walked forward and found a round door at the end of the void. And I encountered two creatures that looked like gatekeepers.


    "Show me your strength."


    The first creature to open its mouth had a peculiar figure. A sharp tentacle was shining in the body of a monster with an old piece of cloth like a scarecrow. Every time a smooth surface and tentacle collided, the sound of iron gave a single indication of what it was made of.


    Looks indistinguishable to men and women. As the creature moves, the piece of cloth sags like skin and repeats itself.


    "Exam required."


    The creature that opened its mouth afterwards was reminiscent of a massive mountain range, a gigantic 10 meters tall. Armed with thick metal, both arms have the power to shrink the opponent just by looking.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 174 00174 Dream Spot

    With them in front of my eyes, Chang Oh did not think differently than he did. As soon as he approached them, the spear Awesome confidently gave his name.


    "My name is Chang Awesome. What are you?"


    "It''s called the Nast guarding the door."


    "Below the alumni gate. Kaman-ta."


    Chang Awesome nodded his head in the name of Monstrous Creature - Nast-resembling the Scarecrow - and Monstrous Creature - Kaman-Ta - reminiscent of the massive mountain range.


    "You have to be tested to get inside? What test are you talking about?"


    "Proof of the strong."


    "Hoho, if this is evidence of strength, what are you talking about? So we just have to fight and win?"


    A relatively vocabulary NAST began to explain the situation.


    "Of course. This is a world of drunkenness. A strong man can do anything. It is also possible to pass through the door."


    At the end of Nast''s words, Shi Hyun got his head. I anticipated that this would not be a normal space, but it was more than I imagined.


    "... Master, I don''t think we need to go inside. Let''s end the investigation here."


    It was a place that encouraged fighting from the entrance. I didn''t need to see what was going on inside. However, Chang Oogway confidently stepped forward without hesitating.


    "It always feels good to fight the unknown and prove your strength. Si-hyun, since I couldn''t fight Dagon because of you, shouldn''t it be nice to feel at a place like this?"


    Chang Awesome straightened out and reached his hand forward. The rising air currents rise around her as she releases her thoughts and inner air. At the blazing rush of power, Jihyun takes a step back.


    Nast walked in front of the great spear.


    "Do you want a challenge?"


    "Yes."


    "Then come without hesitation. You can use the door behind me as long as you can get over me."


    "I''ve been waiting for that!"


    The bent spear approached Nast with full body elasticity. It took a long time. It was a moment when the spear awesomeness and Nast collided. The quick shift in the center of gravity kicked the center of the nast with its feet.


    The excellence of the spear returned to nothingness because the covering - the piece of Nast - was made of a material that absorbs external shocks. Nast sees the great spear unfolding in the air for a moment, pushing her roughly.


    The tentacles of the five strands that came out of Nast''s body moved in different trajectories and patterns, respectively. It was as if they all had egos.


    Above all, a lot of attacks were overwhelming advantages for humans. A spear with only two arms pierced the great weakness-born.


    "Funny. It tastes like avoidance."


    However, Nast''s clash returned to the underworld. It was as if there were no five strands of tentacles in front of the great spear that moved like reeds swayed by the wind.


    Chang Oogjeong could recite dozens of instructions in place to detect and cope with the pulses of Nast''s tentacles as they moved.


    The number was not important. It was important to know if I could get a valid number at least once. In Chang''s great motor skills, Nast stretched five tentacles to twenty strands, but nothing changed.


    A bundle of tentacles harder than steel poured down like a rain, but the expression of the spear did not change. You just slipped out of Nast''s range like a stroll with your mouth tucked in.


    "It feels good to see a sophisticated acceptance group. It reminds me of the old days. Well, not as strong as I thought."


    At the end of the Great Spear''s words, a line was drawn on the tentacle reaching twenty strands. A horizontal line full of sight cuts through Nast''s tentacle, fearfully disappearing in the air.


    "!?"


    Nast is appalled as he spills purple blood. The great spear had a sword in its hand. Bondi was Nast''s mistake not knowing she was a blade type Eclipse.


    "What are you so surprised about? You''re the one who''s been after me with 20 swords. It''s not polite to change your face with a sword."


    Chang Awesome quickly accelerates, not halfway through. She strikes Nast with overwhelming skill at building the delay as the speed goes up from zero to 100.


    The tentacles of the Narst with transcendent regeneration were already in perfect condition. The great spear poured out his sword, not caring. Glamorous, glamorous, glamorous. The trail she walks through with her sword becomes a violent wave, leaving her in the air for a moment.


    Nast''s tentacles lengthened instantaneously and shortened and shook the gap with the window awesomeness but did not deceive the window awesomeness. You didn''t hand over your realm. I greedily held the lead.


    "Not bad for a challenger."


    "You are the perfect opponent to unwind."


    The Nast, which had a great window and a street, pulled out a hundred tentacles all at once. And just like that in the drill, I started twisting my belly around a tentacle. The tentacles that began to spin once began to accelerate by biting their tails.


    A storm rages around Nast. The ground splits open and vomits out the noise.


    Knowing that Nast was preparing for the final move, Chang Awesome recited the law with a firm grip of his sword.


    An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. If you want your opponent to battle with the best technology, Chang O was unmanned to respond.


    "I''ve had enough, so I''ll give you the best blow in return."


    Chang Oogway circulated his thinking. And the internal air circulated backwards. The fact that there are two different streams in one body is like a method of causing chaos and leading to destruction. But she was an unmanned, skilled enough to hold the center of them both.


    Great spear, she wishes to be the most advantageous of the eight kings. A fierce prince who burns evil and protects the acolyte. Light flashes into the sword, no matter how big the spear is.


    Whew. Whew. Chang Awesome, who replaced the repulsive force and explosive force generated by the thought and internal air collisions with a mass of pure force, looked at the violent storm rushing towards him.


    As soon as the power within the sword reached its limit, Chang Oh excellently called out a familiar name.


    [The King of Five Paths]


    When Zhang Oyang struck the sword, the light that was clean turned into Blindness and swallowed up the storm. The great sword of Chang returned to nothing. Blindness devoured everything. There was nothing left there. Not even Nast was safe after the storm.


    Yuck. Yuck. Kuang. The sound of violent atmospheric banging echoes through the bowel. The space that fell into the realm of the floating king was temporarily vacuumed.


    "It''s over."


    Nothing survives the relentless onset of flatulence. So Nast disappeared into a handful of ashes in the blight inflicted by the floating king.


    But there were variables everywhere. Despite seeing the Nast burn and vanish, Kaman-tar burns his resolve toward Sihyun.


    "Come."


    "No, I''m just going to watch."


    "Come."


    "I just watch."


    "Unable to reject the test."


    Xihyun shined a negative doctor, but Kaman-tar didn''t care. He just swings his fist as he moves his heavy body. When the engine of ultra-high output inherent in the thick metal arm emits a loud noise, Kaman-Ta''s strike becomes a must have.


    Kaman-tha''s recommendation was heavy with the sound of bitter wind. When he shredded the ground, he stopped the impending disaster with one finger. The ground under the aftermath and the atmosphere twisted and caused a huge afterstorm, but he did not shake a single hair in it.


    "Unable to reject the test."


    "Ha¡­"


    Shi Hyun, who had avoided Kaman-ta''s gigantic movements, leaped towards him with dignity. Then I turned to the ground as a platform. Jihyun, who surrendered himself to centrifugal forces, punched Kaman-ta''s abdomen without compassion.


    "I don''t need it!"


    The incomparably calibrated strikes of his strikes were different from the fists of Kaman-ta. I literally wiped out everything around me. There was not enough concave pie on the ground around Xihyun, so the atmosphere shook.


    Kuquaang. Kaman-tar, who allowed Xihyun to strike, flew hundreds of meters digging through the ground. The impact shattered many of the news blocks and scattered them into the air, creating a new path that spans hundreds of meters.


    "Exam... pass."


    When Kaman-tar reaches that end, he bows and is silent. Kaman-ta''s heavy armor, which can operate even in the deep sea, was badly deformed. Moreover, there was a big hole in his chest. Kaman-tar couldn''t take a single punch after lightly striking him.


    "You are my disciple."


    "That was not my intention."


    After winning Nast and Kaman-ta, Jihyun and Chang Oh walked towards the round door. As they got closer, their expressions distorted.


    It''s because Nast and Kaman-ta were waiting for them to appear normal. In a situation where the fight so far had become a mirage or a vagrancy, Sihyun and Zhang Ogre stared at each other only because they were dazed.


    "Accepted. You won''t die in here for nothing." "


    He frowned and opened his mouth.


    "How is he still alive?"


    "I got that power. Nothing can kill us here. So don''t freak out. The world in there is wide enough to be surprised by this."


    "Abuse of authority."


    Sihyun shakes his head. Chang O Great gave up understanding. They just realized once again that the world in their dreams is strange.


    Nast and Kaman-Ta grabbed the doorknob and pulled it from both sides, and the circular door showed its fruits. Sihyun and Chang Awesome approached first, without having to say anyone else first.


    But what was unfolding in it was not what they had imagined.


    "Stairs..."


    "Stairs again."


    "Step down 700 steps. What you want is down there."


    In Nast''s explanation, Xi Hyun and Zhang Oh greatly walked down the stairs again from the beginning. The process of going down was not difficult. Given the lack of visibility, the width of the stairs was constant and there were no obstacles to the movement.


    As time went by, he reached the end of the stairs, and saw another door in front of him. The same door that Nast and Kaman-ta are guarding. Xihyun and Chang Awesome grabbed the door hook like Nast and Kaman-ta did and pulled it from both sides.


    Kirik. A loud noise echoes through the rusty hinges, and the circular door begins to move gradually. Soon after, the door was completely opened. In the new world unfolding inside the door, Jihyun and Zhang Oh smiled vaguely.


    "Hmm, a barren place."


    "I see. I thought you were living a monster."


    Their location was in the middle of the desert.


    I didn''t see any sign of a place. All around you are yellow discolored grasshoppers. Zhang Oyang called out to me with a nod.


    "Unfortunately, today''s adventure ends here. I haven''t even started, but it''s time to wake up."


    "Is it that time already?"


    "Yes, the clock on my body points to the time. It''s morning outside."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. I''ve listened to you. I''m embarrassed to hear from more people than I thought. And as I slowly started to look at it, I don''t think I had anything to say that I didn''t listen to other people''s opinions, and I didn''t think I had anything to do with myself.


    So let''s think about the extra organization. Don''t fight.

 175 00175 Dream Spot

    I wonder how little time Lin has left to wake herself up. At the words of great Chang, he had no choice but to turn his back on desertified land. I might have to come down the stairs again, but I was sure that my dream would continue here.


    As the great Chang insisted, if this place existed somewhere other than a dream, nothing would change.


    After completing the unfortunate exploration, Sihyun approached Chang Oh. Zhang Oyang reached out his right hand to him.


    "I''m coming out. Take my hand."


    Sihyun naturally held the hand of the great spear. Chang Awesome, who waved his hand with a certain law, quickly recited the law. A spell that breaks dreams and raises awareness. After stepping away from the world of dreams, the great ceremony of Xihyun and Chang went to the outside world.


    /184


    After finishing a relaxing breakfast, Shi-hyun gave Lynn a sad speech about what happened last night. Lin listened because there was nothing clearly resolved, and her expression grew worse as she followed the demonstration.


    "So there''s nothing new about dreams."


    "In summary, yes."


    Land that became desertified. The gatekeeper is stronger than I thought. I was able to get a piece of information such as the possibility that everything would be determined by Pharmaceutical Education, but that was not the point.


    More importantly, it was essential. The essence of piercing everything into one. The information that I now knew was scattered through the Middle East so I could not figure out what the truth was.


    Sihyun still hadn''t found out who he was calling to, and Chang Oh did not get satisfactory results.


    "We should approach slowly."


    "Yes. But I''m glad I have a teacher. I know a lot more about this than I do."


    Lin turns her head away from him and looks at the great spear with cold eyes. As soon as I woke up, Chang Oh, who entered my breakfast, was sitting naturally as if it were my house.


    Stealthy behavior and calm posture. Chang Oo''s appearance reminded me of the discipline of a foster home that had been educated since childhood. It was incredibly peaceful to believe he was a man in his past life.


    "By the way, why did he eat here? You can go downstairs and eat. Because that''s where you live."


    The spear staring at Lynn''s face kicked her tongue short.


    "Does that mean you have to eat it all? If you didn''t like it so much, I should have told you before I put my hand on the spoon. And I spent a lot of mental and mental energy last night. I think you deserve this. Well, it''s not big enough to call it a treat."


    The spear, which was filled with juice, calmly accepted Lynn''s words.


    "You''re not seriously going to give someone a beating for your pet, are you? That''s not how you show your true colors, is it? Bottom or nature? Too bad. Either way, it''s bad for my pupil."


    Zhang Oyang turns his head to Sihyun. Lin suddenly notices that it''s an act to ask what she thinks.


    "Haha, you''re kidding. Window Awesome, I didn''t see that coming. Do you take jokes seriously? It''s not, is it?"


    Lin, who approached Chang Oyeong friendly, taps her side. The gesture of wanting to end the conversation. Chang Oyang relaxed, noticing Lynn''s intentions.


    "It''s no fun, so I don''t want you to tell jokes like that from now on. You can tell your opponent''s bowl just by listening."


    Rin frowns in her heart. No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn''t get along with Chang Oh-geum. Shi Hyun, who saw Lin and Chang Oyeong alternately, only smiled. It was like seeing a dog and a cat.


    "By the way, I didn''t ask if you realized anything in your dream. Did you find anything?"


    "I knew there was another world. And in addition, I could see why your soul was broken."


    "Why is it broken?"


    "Yes, it was a simple story to think about. No, of course it''s a story."


    The spear, which once again took a joyful sip of juice, outlined the idea.


    "We left the body here and went there. To be precise, only the soul went there. It''s another world where dreams are transferred to mediators. I''m okay with this. Now, here''s the problem. What happens if the spirit rushes straight from this place that has no street or location?"


    At the words of the great spear, Xi Hyun burst into elasticity. An abnormal exit - return - was meant to contain many risks.


    "You must be shocked by the distance beyond."


    "Yes, if the creature who invited you had taken a separate step, you suddenly woke up not knowing where it was. Suddenly, he acted almost suicidal. Most courage stemming from ignorance is not surprising, but it is certain that we must refrain from doing so."


    "Entering the world of dreams is unlimited because there is an invitation for me, but when I come out, there is a problem because I have to come out with my own capabilities."


    "Exactly. It is not a dream, but another world where dreams can be a medium. Waking up rough is a big burden on your body. When you entered with your dreams, you opened your eyes rather than your dreams. If you ignore a series of processes and do everything at once, it is natural that your soul will not be able to withstand discomfort and tear."


    Sihyun thought that Chang''s family was reasonable. It was exactly the same as his experience.


    "I don''t know where it is yet, but one thing''s for sure: we need a safe way home. In that sense, you''re lucky."


    Chang Ogre pointed his finger at himself with a confident smile.


    "Because I''m here. There are spell-skills that I can safely dream of. I bet you felt that this morning, too."


    "By the way, your soul wasn''t injured this morning."


    Sihyun nods, touching his chest. In a moment, Lin urgently tapped the table. Seehyun and Chang Ogre''s gaze gathered around him, and Lin opened her mouth.


    "It sounds like I hit him badly...?"


    "You got it. Yes, his soul was hurt because you didn''t behave carefully. If he had not learned innocence and his soul had not been refined, he would have died on the spot."


    Lynn indirectly realizes how serious the situation was. She bites her lips and bows her head.


    "... I didn''t mean to. I''m sorry, Se-hyun. I just wanted to wake you up, like always."


    Xi Hyun''s hand rises above Lin''s hand, who was unable to grasp the rib.


    "I know, Lynn. You can''t possibly know that I''m having that dream on the outside. And if you know, you can fix it."


    He turns his head, smiling bitterly, holding Rin''s hand tightly. Xi Hyun, who looked at Chang Oh, blamed her. It was a light tone, but the eyes were heavy.


    "That''s all you have to do, too. You seem to be having fun making fun of Lynn these days."


    "Hmmm."


    Zhang Ogre turned his head, clearing his throat on Xi Hyun''s bruise.


    It was because it was definitely true that distorting Lynn''s emotionally enriched face made her rougher because it was fun. The truth always hurts. Zhang Oh greatly reflected that teasing a girl to be unsuitable for her age did not suit her personality.


    "What''s next, by the way? I think if I don''t find out who invited me, I''m going to continue to wander the world."


    "I can''t help it. We have to wander around and gather information. Judging from the presence of the gatekeepers, it is clear that there is intelligent life. If you take a step by step, you will notice something."


    "It would be easier if there were no hostile beings."


    "Given that, I thought it was not difficult."


    "I hope it goes well, as you said."


    Sihyun could assure that there was no one on Earth who could handle himself. But the world of dreams was different. Even Nast and Kaman-Tao, the gatekeepers, had close thought at 16 million. Ordinary people must have died at the door.


    That wasn''t the only problem. The fact that there was a person who gave the concept of ''immortality'' to establish Nast and Kaman-tar as the gatekeepers took the heart of demonstration.


    How much power does a mere gatekeeper have to give that power? And can such beings achieve a certain purpose in the world of lively dreams? The subject that constantly stimulates my mind has already been a problem. It was reassuring to have overcome a penalty close to the immediate loss of soul.


    However, Chang Ogre was surprised that it was different from what he thought.


    "I look forward to tonight. Right, Se-hyun?"


    The cunning spear licks its lips with its tongue. Lynn reflects on the words of the great spear, full of thoughtful expressions.


    "Si-hyun, I did it on purpose. Intentionally! Intentionally."


    "Relax, Lynn. That''s what it sounds like. Look, the teacher doesn''t seem to mind. You''re the only one who can handle it when I translate the zoom."


    Se-hyun, who grabbed Rin''s shoulder, calmly calmed her down. Since morning, next to the two noisy people, Xi Hyun started Saturday. As we get closer to lunch, the doorbell rings.


    Xi Hyun tilted his head as he heard the buzzing inside the house.


    "Bererosa?"


    "No, I left early this morning because I still have work to do. And Bererosa knows our secret code. I won''t ring the doorbell every day."


    Xi Hyun nods at Lynn''s words. It''s because I felt a familiar posture as she spoke. When he remembered the guest''s face, he opened the front door.


    "Mister!"


    The guest who came without news, the swimming embraced him as soon as I saw him. He did not think about the latter, but sighed when he saw the swimming face.


    "It''s dangerous, Swimming."


    "It''s okay. You can''t miss me, can you?"


    Sihyun gladly laughed at the words of the swimmer, looking behind her.


    "Isn''t there another one? The one who''s always following me."


    "Oh, you''re Yooseong? You can call him when you''re on your way. Better get inside."


    The swim, which grabbed his arm vigorously, entered the house. And shortly thereafter, she found a familiar face-lin-she frowned. He also frowned when he saw the swimming.


    "You''re still here, Lady Lynn."


    "Lady, you''re getting worse without me seeing you."


    "It says 37 years old on the paperwork, of course you are. That''s twice my age. How can you call me sister?"


    "Age is just a number!"


    "My sister is just a title, too. Call it what you will, my freedom."


    The swimming drawing of V with the index finger and the stationary finger raised the tail of the mouth with that hand. Lynn bursts into tears, unable to endure her movements, emphasizing v-2-fold as if she were smiling like a frog.


    Rin and swimming groan without a single inch of yield, and a spear awesomeness lay on the couch.


    "Shut up."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 176 00176 Dream Spot

    He glanced up and down at the swimming pool. I opened my eyes wide to see if I had also noticed the existence of the great spear and alternately looked at the great spear.


    "Mister, who is this child?"


    Swimming did not shut up about the appearance of the great spear. She was a little girl, but she was excited about the future. Especially the sheep-split head was highlighting the girl''s cuteness.


    "My master."


    "Yes?"


    The swim that I did not understand asked. It was because the word "girl" and "teacher" did not match.


    "I didn''t hear it wrong. He''s my teacher."


    The swimming doesn''t connect well because the fishing is mute. Sihyun, who smiled at the natural reaction, led her to the seat.


    "Just sit down. I thought you said you couldn''t finish your story at the Tower of Jay."


    "Oh, right."


    Swimming instinctively sat closest to Se-hyun. Sihyun stroked the head of the swimmer who was blindly following him and organized his thoughts calmly. From the beginning, he was going to tell the swimmer everything.


    There was no reason not to tell me. Swimming from Grandeliol has been precious to Sihyun.


    "It''s going to take a long time, but just bear with me."


    "It''s okay, because I don''t get tired of listening to you all day."


    Sihyun listed the incidents that had been going on. Great old beings. The One. The great race of Ycleps-guards and Yisar. Connection with Chang Oh Great. The defeat of Dagon. And so far. Each one was a series of unusual topics, but the swimming listened.


    There was no mistrust or doubt on her face. I just accepted his words as they were.


    "... that''s what happened."


    "I see. Now it all fits together."


    The swim with a big smile nodded and responded to what he said. And after a quick calculation, she turns to look at the magnificent window.


    "So you''re the teacher teaching you? Nice to meet you. I''m Ji Swim."


    "The spear is great."


    "Then can I call you Chang O Great Sister?"


    The innocent question made me feel suffocated. I''ve never been asked that question before. Sister, of all the titles! The brooding spear Ogre bit the molars in his heart.


    "Call me Chang Awesome."


    "But wouldn''t it be lungs if I yelled at you because I heard you remembered your past life?"


    "If I tell you to call me, you can just call me that. You''re not gonna puke if you say you''re okay, are you? That''s lung.So call me Spear Awesome."


    "Yes, I understand."


    Only after watching the swimming nod did Chang Awesome sigh of relief. And I turned my head to Sihyun, who recited a small story-demographic information-to make this happen.


    "Who the hell is this kid that''s making such a fussy noise?"


    "He''s a trustworthy kid. And he''s my favorite. because they know who I really am. You don''t have to worry."


    Despite what I said so far, Zhang Oh did not show any convincing colors. Shi Hyun, who lowered his head, had to briefly tell me what happened in Grandeliol to convince Zhang Ogre.


    Hearing five years of epic poetry from Sihyun in Grand Delhi, Chang Awesome smiled satisfactorily. It was like a bowl for buying swimming that I realized why I was careful.


    "What a strange fate. If you''re tied up in such a tight relationship, you''ll have to endure it."


    Zhang Oyang reaches out his hand with a blunt expression.


    "As you may have heard, I am the same Eclipse as Sihyun. No, you''re familiar with the word" seeker. "After all, it is one of those who became inhuman through the pranks of the world. Take care, swim."


    "Please take good care of me. The spear is great."


    Seeing the swimming and spear awesomeness that shook hands together, he let go. Swimming in the skin of a pottery smooth spear did not slow down the tension, smiling.


    It didn''t matter that he was a man in his past life or that he was a priest. What was important was that Sihyun and Chang Awesome had different genders. As long as it doesn''t change, accidents happen.


    ''There are a lot of women around you. I don''t have a lot of time because of school, but my place is in danger if I get together like this.''


    Swimming bit his lip. I couldn''t erase the idea that I was the only one walking in place. What she felt was carelessness itself. But the idea of swimming didn''t last long.


    Bererosa appeared with her front door roughly opened.


    "Se-hyun, be my guest."


    "Se-hyun, be Bererosa''s husband!"


    Everyone could not keep their mouths shut because of the dramatic beauty. I sighed as I saw Bererosa and Deero''s sudden appearance. It was because I had a feeling that the story would be a little more complicated.


    - 185.


    Bererosa and Deeroe. Chang Awesome and Lynn. And swimming. Shi Hyun did not stop to look closely at the women gathered in one place. because I had to establish their relationship.


    Fortunately, Bererosa and Chang Awesome were naturally aware of each other by agreeing to the Eclipses. It was face-to-face, but it was something we could get along with.


    Introducing him was easy. Bondi was a bright, cream-free girl. She melts more naturally than anyone else.


    The problem was swimming with Bererosa. Sihyun recognized at a glance that the way they looked at each other was not unusual. He too was tired of staring at each other without avoiding his gaze. I didn''t want to know, but I had to know.


    Sihyun began to briefly explain them so that swimming and Bererosa could understand each other. Swimming and Bererosa explored each other with an unidentified snore. While the atmosphere was heavy and dark, Xihyun remembered what had happened a while ago.


    "Ah! I saw you at the Jay Tower..."


    He naturally opened his introduction, but he could not finish speaking. Before that, Bererosa opened her mouth and proceeded with the story.


    "Oh, you saw me at the Jay Tower? My name is Bererosa La Tagnaria. Compared to the rest of the world, it''s" weak, "but it''s" ruling over "the Hayler Continent." Take good care of her. "


    The swimmer smiles brightly at Bererosa''s movements, full of authenticity. But I couldn''t smile brightly inside. I never expected to use irony to highlight my social position.


    It was an implied expression telling him not to come near him, but the swim was taken lightly.


    She was the one who lasted five years in Grand Delliol, which is hell on earth. It was a lie to say that there was no hemispheric stroma in it. In the beginning, the swim moves boldly because it was ready to defeat any opponent.


    "I didn''t introduce myself at the time because I didn''t have a status report. I''m an exponential swimmer."


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Swimming."


    "Swimming sheep? Well, pioneers basically remember age in centuries. I think I''ll be" Yeon-ha. "Call me whatever you want."


    Swimming softly, Bererosa forced her lips up. Age was a problem she always cared about.


    "It''s just called that regardless of age difference. My location. You can''t judge everything by that, Swimming Miss."


    Bererosa desperately made up excuses, watching him. But that meant shaking her hand.


    "Oh, right. If you don''t mind me asking, how old are you? You might be younger than me, right? I''m sure you''ll see a lot of me in the future. Why don''t you tell me in advance?"


    Bererosa shakes her shoulders as if she didn''t know anything about the swimming face. In simple calculations, Bererosa, who ruled the Hayler continent for 60 years, could not have been younger than swimming.


    It was clear to squeeze in the weakness. It was a casual swim with a na?ve expression, so I couldn''t treat it badly. Furthermore, it was after I heard about the existence of the swimming, I could not stand idly by.


    That''s why Bererosa chose to retreat.


    "Call her whatever you want, because I want to be friends with her. I don''t think it''s a good idea to draw a line with a title or something."


    Bererosa, who naturally passed the subject like a stream of water, suddenly got to the point.


    "I''d like to repeat what I just said, Se-hyun."


    "... to be my pet?"


    "Yeah, I know it sounds bold, but it''s time."


    Bererosa summarized that the 30-year promise to herself ended after she broke up with Xenon. The topic will be discussed again at a conference on the Hayler continent, he said.


    Hearing Bererosa''s explanation, Jihyun nods.


    "That''s what happened."


    "Yes, I''m sorry to hear that, but I have to ask you this. Of course, if you refuse, I will take care of it myself."


    Seeing Bererosa not frozen with her lower back bent, she shakes her head.


    "You didn''t think I''d say no after hearing that. That''s why you''re saying things you don''t even want to say."


    "No, I truly..."


    "That''s it. It''s not a very bad word, so it''s natural to take responsibility."


    Very little. Lin and Bererosa''s face turned red at the same time as Sihyun''s luck. Only as long as I knew what that meant, I smiled brightly and nodded elongated.


    "Mister, what do you mean, it''s not a very empty word? I don''t think I''m the only one following the flow right now."


    "I''ll explain later, Swimmer."


    "I love it."


    Swimming was a cold, no-high attitude. The great spear, who watched the situation go on next to him, kept silent. There was no way she could not have known what this situation meant. I just watched because I didn''t like annoying things.


    "Then let''s take a break for a while. I''ve been sitting too long."


    When she got up from her seat, she went into the bathroom. After finishing work, she had to step back immediately. It was because I didn''t look suspicious of swimming waiting for him.


    On the other hand, the words from the swimming mouth were too heavy for him to answer.


    "Mister, did my confession look that light? It wasn''t long after I told you about the wedding."


    The swimming eyes turned white. When he saw a side of the swim that he had never seen, he couldn''t hide his embarrassing face. The change was too dramatic in the sense that it was a child transformation that had never been gentle. Moreover, the two eyes, which were clear, were forming a deep tunnel like an abyss.


    "No, it''s not like that."


    "Then, what''s the great spear?"


    Se-hyun lost her words in a sudden crash of lightning. They fall to unexpected places and target people they didn''t even think of.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 177 00177 Dream Spot

    Sihyun reacted calmly, as opposed to the swimming. It was time for an adult reaction. Therefore, the words that came out of his mouth were also within the highly common category.


    "Chang Ogre is my teacher. And speaking of appearances, you were originally an Eclipse-gooder. If it was you, you''d know. The ugliness of the Eclipse. It''s like a beast with a black coat from now on."


    Sihyun tried to overcome the obstacle by appealing to the fact that Chang Ogre''s true nature is the blade type of Eclipse, but he didn''t believe in swimming.


    "It doesn''t matter. Maybe you don''t care about the look of the spear, just like I don''t care about the look of the spear."


    The situation seems to be shaped as a beautiful girl. Sihyun desperately searched for excuses.


    "So I''m not interested. The teacher is claiming to be a man."


    "But women are women. Isn''t that right, mister?"


    When she saw the swimming face as if she had forgotten something so important, she was surprised. He had a colder look than that of absolute zeal.


    "I know what you''re going to say, but logic took a leap, Swim. It can''t be you and me. So relax, you''re doing it all wrong."


    "Really? Not for a second? Not once, with your hands on your chest? On second thought? You were with a little girl like that, and nothing like that ever happened?"


    The question that was poured out in succession had to be zinc. It reminded me of a drink that happened a few days ago. Shi Hyun, who vividly thought about the feeling of his great lips, could not conceal the wobble.


    The swimming saw the exact nature of the demonstration. With a dry smile, I recited the swim looking at him in a low and deep tone.


    "Just in case... that''s what happened. I thought you were a sincere man. You were an adulterer. I think you need bees."


    "Swimming."


    As instinct sounded, he hurriedly grabbed the shoulders of the swimming sheep. and pushed it roughly to one side of the wall. Situations where the eyes of each other are close at hand. When Sihyun''s warmth reached, the swimming returned to the quiet girl like when she complained.


    "Ahjussi. What are you doing in a place like this? There are other people who say," If you do it, "you''ll see it."


    Unlike the horse, the two eyes of the swimmer were shining brightly. She was growing up to be no longer a girl. She fell into a deep thought, looking down at the swim to become a completely different person than she was five years ago.


    A child who has always seen only a nosebleed is growing up like this and courting her. At the same time, Sihyun was worried that it was good. Maybe he''s hurting a child he wants to protect. Maybe there''s a better way to get in her way because of her greed.


    The anxiety that bloomed in the overwhelming emotion caused the demonstration. But his thoughts didn''t last long. It was unreasonable for Bererosa to accept and not accept swimming.


    "Swimming, you know, I''m not human anymore. I''m young, but I''m on the trail of a pioneer. Let''s just say that the laws of men are in a position where they''re not widely accepted. I don''t know what''s so urgent about this, but the promise is still valid. If you don''t change your mind, I said I''m prepared. Do you not believe what he''s saying?"


    The swim shakes its head and bites its lip. It was not because I didn''t know how he felt.


    "Then let me ask you one question. What do you think of me?"


    "I like it a lot."


    "As a woman?"


    "..."


    He didn''t open his mouth. Silence was a more sensitive topic. Maybe it wasn''t swimming, it was Simhyun who needed time. The swim quickly noticed that was pouting.


    "That''s too much. I''m the only one who''s hurt, frustrated... a coward, you know."


    "Sorry."


    "The one I love more is to lose, but I don''t want to lose."


    The swim raised its head was declared with straight eyes.


    "So be sure. I''m sure I can count on you."


    "No, then it''s completely different from what I had originally promised."


    The first thing I asked him to do was wait. But she was asking for reassurance that she could wait.


    If this is the case, it''s like he begged for mercy. Shi Hyun pushed the swim away thinking about that, but she was stuck.


    "That''s enough. Hurry up."


    After a relentless swim, she sighed.


    "I can''t help it."


    As he approached one step forward, the swimming gave him a bursting chest. The biceps. As his breath reached the tip of his nose, the swimming instinctively shrunk. The swim felt that his face had risen so red that he couldn''t help but roll his feet.


    Extreme tension. Circumstances at the end. Shortly after, the swim noticed the camouflage. No matter how much time passed, his lips couldn''t reach. As she opened her eyes as she was swimming, she flicked her finger and struck her forehead.


    "Apod."


    "Not yet. He''s already teasing adults like that."


    "That''s too much, mister."


    "That''s your attitude."


    Sihyun, who stroked his head roughly, approached her ear and quietly recited.


    "You don''t have to act rashly even when you''re an adult, Swimming. You have your own stride, don''t you?"


    Although the swimming looked as if it had a heartache, Xi Hyun smiled and moved away from her.


    "Hehe, that was a funny scene."


    Bererosa suddenly appeared in the corner with a meaningful smile. Seeing Bererosa''s exquisite form of action one by one, the swimmer realized that she had overlooked all the sights she had just seen. Of course, there was no sound of goodness.


    "Are you here to make fun of me?"


    "No, it''s just interesting. Because in my image, you were my favorite person."


    Bererosa looks at the swim with a playful and interesting look. She couldn''t stand the laughter of the fact that the swimming was cool with him.


    "Favorite?"


    "Yes, there''s no way that you don''t know how much she loves swimming sheep. I''m sure everyone in my position is thinking the same thing."


    Swimming through Bererosa''s certification felt the emotions of sorrow fade away. I shrugged my shoulders. Then, yes, the swim nods and makes a big smile.


    "I see. As I thought, others recognize you and me."


    "But I''m still going to be the Maitreya. I''m sorry about the swimming sheep, but the walls of reality are just as thick and sturdy."


    Multiplication and simultaneous entry control. Swimming frowned at the unknown intent. She instinctively feels that Bererosa and herself don''t match.


    "No matter what the wall of reality is, no one ever loses their heart to you."


    Bererosa smiles graciously, looking straight into the swimming eyes.


    "I''m not talking about emotions. I''m talking about Si-hyun''s future. I''m talking about the qualifications to be the patron of Se-hyun, who will become the King of Shadows in the future. Because if he is, he should at least be able to bear his own destiny with him. What can an ordinary student, Miss Swimming, do? Forcing him to like you?"


    Bererosa''s words, which seemed to sharply pinch the situation earlier, did not open her mouth. Opening your mouth and making excuses was like admitting to the situation.


    "Unfortunately, the swimming lamb can''t be more than Si-hyun''s sister. Because I''m here."


    "I don''t care who''s around you. I''m here because I like you. I don''t want to give you a reason to think about how the world works, how the support works."


    "Funny. An excuse - an excuse - only a young man with nothing."


    "Sounds good. I have a lot of grandmothers. I don''t think I can do this. You look down on your opponent because you have so much. You know you hate that person the most, right? Oh, I didn''t think we''d get that far because we didn''t have time to meet."


    Bererosa, who saw the face of the swimming self, smiled low and deep, with a deep, dark feeling in her stomach.


    "Hehe, I''ve been thinking since I first saw you, but I think you''d make a good friend of Miss Swimming. They seem to have more in common than I thought."


    "Me, too. ''Hairy'' is easier to get close to than it looks on television."


    Bererosa''s friendship with the swimmer has become so distant. The swimming only sighs as you look at Bererosa farther away. Bererosa never intended to stop saying anything.


    When I came to the living room after the swim was over, the story had progressed a lot.


    "So when''s the big conference?"


    "It opens in two days. And it lasts for a week, and it''s a once-a-year event, so there''s a lot of pioneers that you wouldn''t normally see."


    "Then I''d better hurry. It''s like two days without tomorrow."


    "No, you just have to come. And everything you need is in the castle. If it''s not in Uranus, I''ll get it myself. So don''t worry."


    So Bererosa stood up with Dero, who shared a few more words with him. It was time to go back to the city. It was possible for her to get out in the middle of the meeting because she took some time off.


    "Be careful."


    "Yes, I''ll be back in two days. Mr. Shi Hyun, I will come in person when I have time, so all you have to do is prepare."


    "See you later, Se-hyun!"


    After swimming and spearing excellence and greeting Lynn, Bererosa and Deero went to the next house for a long distance space war.


    - 187.


    When the sun begins to set after everyone''s day. As soon as it was night, Lin looked at the great spear coming up on the bed with a familiar gesture, not raising suspicion.


    "You weren''t hanging out with him in your dreams last night, were you?"


    "That''s enough. Anxiety can be a reason for divorce."


    "I believe you! You''re the one I don''t trust."


    "Ah, what a nuisance. Sleep tight. I''m going to sleep in Sihyun''s dream again today."


    "What is this meaningless expression that can only be done to a lover? I did it on purpose!"


    Rin yells but does not listen to Spear Awesome. I turned my back and immediately turned the blanket over. She stayed up all day long wanting to know what the connected world was like through her dreams. Lynn''s feelings were out of interest.


    "Go back to sleep. Sihyun, I think she''ll be quiet if you go to sleep."


    "Well, then you shouldn''t have touched me in the first place."


    Jihyun grumbled and closed his eyes and went to sleep, like Chang Oogway said. Soon, Xihyun and Chang Awesome proceeded into a dream towards a second exploration - investigation.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 178 00178 Dream Spot

    "Ah¡­"


    Where desertification is ongoing in real time, he nods reflectively to the fact that he was right. As expected, there was no going back from the beginning.


    Chang Awesome, who entered another world through the dream of Shi Hyun, also expressed a satisfied expression when the second search began at the last place he reached.


    "Then let the expedition begin."


    "Where should we start?"


    "I wish there was a unique terrain around here..."


    "I can''t find it."


    Sihyun quickly received the great words of Chang. Desertification was happening all the way to the horizon. All I could see was sand, rocks and discolored grass.


    "At this rate, we''ll have to walk in one direction."


    "Then why don''t we head north? because it smells a little fresh grass there. At least there are more tracks than here."


    With immeasurable correction, he did not miss a small element. Such a characteristic has become more and more prominent since Dagon''s power increased. Chang Oh did not forget to nod, even though he did not want to be amazed by his body.


    "Which way is north from here?"


    "It''s that way."


    When I saw the direction of his finger, the great spear stepped forward without hesitation. But her face became more and more miserable over time. He would, too. It''s been an hour since he walked north. A situation that would have happened a hundred more times even if it had happened. Spear Awesome kicked his tongue short on a more supportive expedition than he thought.


    "This land is much larger than I thought. Furthermore, if you walk this far and see that the horizon does not end, it may be a more vicious place than you think."


    "I see. It may be difficult to reveal the truth tomorrow."


    Sihyun looked back at where he had walked. Unfortunately, what he saw was a desolate piece of land. Nothing has changed. It was then that the mutation occurred.


    Bang, bang. With the earthquake so violent that the tremors shook, Xihyun and Zhang Yuan turned their heads to the point where the vibration started, without anyone having to say first.


    In the direction they were looking, a creature was approaching at a rapid rate. A creature that renews distances in seconds. The scary thing was that it wasn''t the normal size. A hundred-meter-long giant is coming at you like a shot.


    Chang Awesome laughs fearlessly at the appearance of a supermassive creature that creates the illusion that the mountain is moving.


    "That''s right, it was worth it."


    At the same time that Chang Ogre stopped walking, Sihyun was tired of seeing monstrous creatures.


    A creature has the appearance of a mixture of reptiles and fish. The sight of the four breasts hanging from the torso of a creature shaking up and down without cause arose a physiological aversion just by looking at it.


    A demonstration of the physical characteristics of the deep-sea people who had once seen was able to infer the source of a supermassive creature.


    I already knew that. He was once viewed in the library city of Pnakotus. He recalled the name of one of the Great Old Ones and a very large creature that was closely related to Dagon, and took it out of his mouth.


    "HYDRA."


    "HYDRA? You know that creature?"


    "Yes, I''ve never seen it myself. If I remember correctly, that''s Dagon''s wife."


    In his description, Chang Awesome burst a tremendous elasticity.


    "You''re here to avenge your husband. I''m glad that''s not an unlikely story."


    The crossed spear raises your spirits. She didn''t want to run. Furthermore, the fact that she is Dagon''s wife attracted her appetite.


    "HYDRA has revealed one thing. This is a place where great old beings can come out without hesitation. Oh, I''m so glad I found out."


    "You shouldn''t ignore the fact that I might have called you. First of all, it seems like they know where we are and they''re coming."


    "It could be."


    Knowing what kind of power a great old being could wield and how far it could exert, he opened up all possibilities.


    "Are you going to fight?"


    "That''s nagging. I was hoping for this in the first place, and I jumped into your dream."


    I shaken my head as if I couldn''t stop seeing the progressive nature of Chang Oh. Sihyun was going to take over HYDRA in the first place, so it was not something to talk about.


    HYDRA had just arrived at the forefront of Xi Hyun and Chang Awesome. The demonstration, without hesitation, returned to Bon Sin - Cetillion, feeling that the unique presence of the great old being was eroding everywhere.


    From the whirlpool to the armor of shadows, Jihyun lunges for HYDRA. Chang Ogre also posed to intercept HYDRA by his side. The two exchanged their gazes without anyone having to say first.


    "Throw it."


    At the words of the great spear, Ji-hyun did not ask, but lifted her up and threw her into the sky. The great spear that leapt over the sky flew like a feather and landed on HYDRA''s shoulder.


    When HYDRA stops running and turns her head, the battle begins. The great spear pulls out its blade from its body, scraping Hydra''s cover as it runs over its shoulder. The gap between the two prevents a fatal blow, but the spear is the finest swordsman ever. It wasn''t hard to give them pain even though they couldn''t kill them.


    HYDRA, who shouted in an indescribable language, moves his hand so fast that it''s invisible. Number to catch the great spear hovering over the shoulders. But Chang Awesome slipped through HYDRA''s fingers as if dancing and invaded HYDRA''s blind spot.


    "Yes, this is good! As expected, the taste of slaughtering a special creature is as special as I thought."


    While Chang Ogre was watching HYDRA, Sihyun took over HYDRA''s rear. Sihyun, who exploded 86 million thoughts in an instant, sought HYDRA''s mistrust. Kwa-ang. His posture, which distorted the concept of speed with force, only coexisted at the beginning and the end.


    Kuguang. With a terrifying hiss, HYDRA''s legs are bent in an irreversible direction. The knee of HYDRA was crushed at the same time as the leap.


    "A monster."


    As Hydra tries to fall, Spear Ogre quickly leaps over HYDRA''s shoulder. Once the hundred-meter giant has fallen to dry ground, the ground once again shakes violently.


    But HYDRA didn''t die by itself. To kill HYDRA, where there was no concept of death, we needed that kind of aggravation. HYDRA, who quickly regenerated her broken knee, stood up and spurted a rushing liquid through the hole in her body.


    Instinctively realizing that it was a corrosive liquid with the same power as Dagon''s corruption, he hugged the spear awesomeness and opened the veil of shadow. As the liquid from HYDRA''s body pours down like a rain, the parched ground begins to melt without a hitch. Decades of kilometers of terrain turned into the land of the dead.


    The demonstration carried the great spear on its shoulder and away from the area of corrosion filled its tongue briefly. He didn''t think HYDRA had the same powers as Dagon.


    HYDRA, who sensed the distance between Xihyun and Zhang Yueng, flooded forward with corrosive liquid. Kwagang. Kwagang. A series of leaps so fast that you can''t even imagine having a 100-meter gig. Suddenly, HYDRA, who caught up with Xi Hyun, wields a fist made of corrosive liquid.


    "I can''t reach it."


    When Shi Hyun decimated HYDRA''s attack with the Shadow Veil, Chang Awesome stepped on his shoulders and jumped right off. The great spear shot forward, like a spring, ran as a platform with Hydra''s arms overflowing with corrosive liquids. Immediately, the great spear that appeared in HYDRA''s eyes pierced HYDRA''s eye with precision.


    The transparent retina cracks open and a disgusting liquid flows through it.


    HYDRA cannot endure the pain, and cries out. The sound of existence and mental breakage resounded from the sound of hearing alone, but Xihyun and Chang Awesome remained calm. Spear Awesome yells at Sihyun, throwing himself to the ground, avoiding the frenzied movement of HYDRA.


    "Give it your best shot, Se-hyun!"


    Sihyun nods his head and extends his arm forward. Chang Oogway once again leaped his arm onto the platform. The spear that burst like a bullet by the strength of Shihyun was lightened my mind. All she wants is the sword of Pasa that destroys evil forever. Soon, her heart became a sword that was unbreakable.


    A sword recreated by a third rule that deviates from material constraints. A symbol and a Heart Blade that can only be possessed by a Ultimate Unmanned. The spear, with its bright, pure sword in its palm, aims for HYDRA''s head in higher places than HYDRA''s kidney.


    What I want is absolute power. The spear Awesome, who created both thought and inner air simultaneously, crashed them together. The spear, prepared with a stronger energy than it had been inflicted on Nast, reaches forward as it falls. As the sword shines through the threshold, Spear Awesome strikes the sword in his hand with all his might.


    [The King of Five Paths]


    HYDRA holds up his arm and blocks the great sword of Spear. But that was just the beginning. As soon as he came upon the scale of pure black hydra, he turned into Blindness.


    Blindness rises and flows down HYDRA''s body like a bot. An uncanny flame that cannot be caught or shed. HYDRA takes action to eradicate the persistent onset of Blindness, but the Blindness does not stop.


    The floating king''s blindness, which evaporated even the corrosive liquid flowing through HYDRA''s pores, gradually expanded the area with the ability to burn everything in HYDRA.


    HYDRA, who shouted so hard that her eardrums were torn, tears the flesh that was encroached on her Blindness. Prescription close to madness. HYDRA, who was injurious enough to show bones and muscles, was able to calm the aftermath of the floating king shortly after.


    "Don''t forget about this place, too."


    In a split second, she squeezes through HYDRA''s crack. In a world of chopped comas, she gathers shadows. to the rocks of the desert earth, to the grass and to the shadow of HYDRA. Sihyun, who gathered the shadows together and condensed, pushed forward.


    [Combinator Taxable - Emperor]


    The feasts united by the essence of the shadow, the pooled resonance fractures, and the law of the lion tore Hydra''s abdomen apart. HYDRA was less powerful than Dagon at the beginning of the reign. I couldn''t resist even Dagon, who killed him, by narrowing the gap.


    Unfortunately, HYDRA didn''t have the concept of death, so even though the abdomen was pierced, it began to regenerate slowly. The sight of a hundred-metre giant reverting to its original state at once was almost astonishing, but he only looked at it with no emotion.


    [Transcendence]


    Technology that gives the concept of death to beings without the concept of death. As the black air flowed through his body, it became one with the essence of the shadow. Sihyun, who was ready to bring down the great old existence to mortality, solemnly declared.


    "Finish."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. I feel sorry for you...

 179 00179 Dream Spot

    As he empowered his leg, the ground began to break in the shape of a spider web. Shi Hyun, who leveraged the power of white power, leapt with all his might. HYDRA, who saw the aftermath of Shi Hyun, reached out his hands and tried to stop his gridlock.


    But it was not enough to stop the demonstration that had already been fired. The Kwaga River. With its powerful sound of destruction, HYDRA''s hands are clumsy and scattered all around. The hundred-meter giant was just a huge target for him.


    HYDRA''s body, encroached on the fowl, gradually begins to descend from immortal to mortal. The first change was like an unstoppable doctrine. HYDRA tried to use force to resist the coming shadow of death, but it was one step ahead of him.


    Using the air as a platform for rapid seizures, he continued to use the paparazzi in HYDRA''s abdomen. Whenever the papal Emperor was released into his hands, the heavens pierced and the earth shook.


    A cannonball with the power of a mysterious oil immediately split the castle of the solid scales like a tofu.


    Hydra''s ship burst clean enough to see the other side. After shattering even the lumbar spine, HYDRA staggers without reaching the center. The body that was influenced by the foal gave up healing. Like that of the mortal, he accepted death as one truth and wished to die.


    "It''s worth seeing cut."


    Chang Oyeong stretches over the dying body of HYDRA. She was unable to do fatal damage because of the gap between her and HYDRA.


    Dozens of strands protrude from the Great Sword of Spear at once. Her attack, which contained a colorful glow, engraved a long, deep scar on HYDRA''s body.


    Stab the sword at an angle several times. The spear excavates HYDRA''s flesh with a sword like a shovel. If it had just been a moment ago, it would have been HYDRA, smiling at the magnificent number of spears, but the situation had already been reversed. HYDRA no longer has the strength to resist violence.


    HYDRA screams, noticing that his body is collapsing into oblivion. The last flame of life was all there. A shout of pain and sadness and anger. The noise of touching the primal fears that all living creatures would have evoked everything around them.


    Sihyun spilled nothing, but Zhang Oh did not. She didn''t find all of her true colors. She had imperfect resistance.


    Furthermore, the difference was apparent. Bondi HYDRA was one of the cosmic statues. Even though the time of death was near, it could not have had an impact on the great spear.


    "Ugh."


    The thumping noise of the eardrums makes the spear shiver reflectively. Even though he had a strong mind and had traveled through many battlefields, even though he was great, his instincts could not help him.


    Sadly, it was a mistake-wise... I had just been staring at the great trajectory of the spear, even with the pain of its whole body decomposing. The stopping action had to be toxic.


    HYDRA soon realizes he''s going to die. We also knew precisely that his power was not at a level that could be resisted. That''s why I wanted a companion named HYDRA.


    A companion to die with. The figure won a great window without having to see it. HYDRA wouldn''t have let her out of her sight if she had just been rude.


    HYDRA reaches out with all her last strength. HYDRA''s swift hands grip the spear awesomeness with a swift gust of wind.


    It was not possible to resist, as it was an awkward window awesomeness for a short while exposed to unpleasant noise. The instant was the end of the rain.


    HYDRA, who held the great spear, transformed the palm of his hand. Sharp spines emerge from HYDRA''s palm. HYDRA''s palm quickly transforms into an executional tool.


    "Huff."


    The smell of the thorns pierced my whole body, and the great spear bit my lips. It wasn''t because of the pain. He couldn''t stand the thought of showing HYDRA the void gap even though it was called a mistake.


    "Master!"


    The agony and thought of the great spear did not last long. It''s because Sihyun, who noticed the defect, ripped off HYDRA''s whole arm, which bound Chang Ogre. Qasim, with a terrifying sound, HYDRA''s arm begins to fall to the ground in a void.


    Jihyun finds the great spear trapped in HYDRA''s hands, holding her in his arms and landing on the ground. After examining the great body of Chang Wu, he sighed. Her wounds were worse than I thought.


    The skin had a potent melting effect and was covered with holes. Can''t even see with my eyes open. It looked like it was engraved all over my body, but the wound started to accumulate from the time the fight started.


    He glances down at the great spear in his arms, like a broken doll.


    "Teacher, it was too much. I can''t believe you fought like this."


    "Yes, I admit it. It''s been a long time since I''ve had a fight. The cut should taste better."


    "Ha, what are you going to do about recovery? There''s got to be a scar."


    "... I think you''re mistaken. My body and yours are made of souls. Just enough time and proper action doesn''t mean you have to recover."


    It was a relief, but his expression was not relaxed. When he was shocked enough to reach death, whether he was married or physically, he died. Once again, he only shakes his head, realizing that Chang Awesome is a fighting fanatic.


    You scream at a whale called HYDRA, who collapsed without a care. Even though his arms were cut and a hole as big as the moon pierced his ship, he was a loser in the sea named HYDRA and the mother of all the deep seas.


    Despite death''s imminent approach, Jihyun raises his legs to look at HYDRA, who scatters a powerful afterstorm. Suddenly, a heavy shadow creeps into his legs.


    "Shut up, you hurt the teacher."


    Sihyun kicks HYDRA vigorously, holding his spear in his arms. At the same time, paparazzi, a mixture of the power of the calf, emerged on the bridge. Everything began to oxidize following the trajectory of the demonstration.


    The magnitude of the power ran through dimensions, as the workshop thus far shows that it was a childish prank. It was not enough to exterminate HYDRA, so the shadow of death that swallowed up even the desertified land moved forward with 86 million strong.


    There is nothing left to glimpse in the greedy shadow of death. Chang Awesome, who saw the smoke of Xi Hyun from start to finish, recited it in a spontaneous tone.


    "It''s always thinking, but it''s ridiculous destructive power."


    "He was weak."


    While talking with Chang Oh, Hyun recognized the energy coming in through the winner-take-all. Hydra''s corrosive solution came into its new ability.


    With 86 million ideas, there has been no dramatic change, unfortunately, to 94 million. HYDRA is a creature with abilities slightly behind Dagon. HYDRA''s strength was unlikely to rival that of the victor who desired a higher level of power. Moreover, it was a force of similar nature.


    "Let''s find a place for you to rest first."


    "It''s better that way."


    Khurrr. At the vibrations in the soles of your feet, Jihyun quickly turns his head. Surprisingly, the ground was crumbling at a rapid rate. Was the aftermath of the fight that violent? A spear opens its mouth, watching the ground collapse in turn like a domino.


    "It seems HYDRA''s corrosive fluid and the impact we caused during the battle caused this death month."


    "It wouldn''t have collapsed like this if it wasn''t for that reason."


    After returning to the human form, Xihyun stepped on the rapidly crumbling ground and ran forward, hugging the great Chang. Tens of kilometers of earth began to crumble. It splits across the horizon and sinks. The enormous avalanche begins to expand, biting its tail.


    Cough. Boom. Kuwoo. It''s like the whole world is shaking. Xihyun stepped forward kicking the falling ground. How long has it been? Sihyun blinks as he runs to a place where the aftermath of the fight doesn''t reach. Because I saw a huge forest from afar.


    "Teacher, there''s a forest."


    "Yes, I''m watching. Your scent of fresh grass must have come from over there."


    When he reached the entrance of the forest, he looked around. Surprisingly, the desertified land and forests seemed to lie between a single sheet of paper. It was because the boundary between the desert and the forest was clear, like drawing a line.


    Seeing a place that was artificially constructed to be so exotic as to be visible, she felt her instincts reverberate. Being artificially constructed was no different from being touched by someone.


    "Is there anyone here?"


    "... will be. You must be feeling it. The ominous energy that surrounds the entire forest."


    It was just as Chang O said. Despite the sun shining on the ground, the forest was sending a stream of gruesome air. I wasn''t talking about the atmosphere. More direct. He could not keep his mouth shut as he witnessed the wonders.


    "The light''s not going in."


    "Curious."


    As the great spear in her arms twitched, Shi Hyun empowered her arms and restrained her actions.


    "Your recovery is more important than that."


    Zhang Ogre, who heard him, lowered his head and looked at his condition. Skin and clothing melted in corrosive liquids. And the pitted body was like that of a loser. Without Se-hyun, he would have died. Only then did Ogre, who had calculated his position, nod without a word.


    Sihyun sighed as he carefully lowered his spear. It was because I had just remembered the situation.


    "Be careful next time around. Do you know how much I fell asleep?"


    "I didn''t think I''d get backfired there."


    The great spear that sat on the tall, lofty tree spat out while looking at the broken interior. Unfortunately, she didn''t say a hundred words. Moreover, the last mistake was entirely her fault.


    In my previous life, I wouldn''t have made such a mistake, "It was too much to endure as an excuse.


    The great spear, who recovered from the battle with HYDRA, suddenly felt an irritation rising. Longitude clearly touched HYDRA''s body, but the Heart Sword was no longer able to move forward.


    Overwhelming presence. The density of the constituent elements. It happened because everything didn''t reach HYDRA. It was either output or fire power.


    The important thing is there''s nothing we can do about it now. Chang Oh felt terrible because his vision was high but his reality was extremely low. Everything she was able to hit Hydra was because of her skill-mad underneath.


    Chang Awesome bowed his head as he always thought he had to get help from him.


    "At least I wish I had more thought and inner strength."


    I recited the chant as if it were passing by. It was like whispering, but he did not miss it. He had the ability to ease the troubles of Chang Oogway. It was an ability called empowerment.


    "Teacher, why don''t you use my power - my thinking -"


    "What does that mean?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 180 00180 Dream Spot

    Chang Ogre tilted his head because he couldn''t catch up with the conversation. The demonstration that outlined the effects of power formation. The great spear frowns as he hears about his ability to empower his opponent. It''s because she knew the most fundamental weaknesses of power formation.


    "... you mean the ability to brand Eclipses?"


    "Yes, I didn''t reveal it at the time, but that''s not how you use it. The ability to empower trusted opponents. As you know, my powers are so large that they don''t make a big difference. In other words, we can also give enough power to the teacher."


    "But there''s a problem that you''re bound to instead."


    "I just want to help you. And long term relationships with people like you will help in many ways. I just told you, empowering one person or two doesn''t make a difference to me. I think we should distribute it more efficiently. How is the teacher?"


    At his words, Zhang Wu closed his eyes. I already knew that my gut wasn''t black enough for him to feel differently. It was so true that the truth was conveyed.


    Even if your feet are tied to the constraints of power formation, you won''t be penalized. That''s why Chang Ogre was thankful and bitter for his offer. It was no exaggeration to say harshly that my ego hurt me. However, I had no choice but to acknowledge the great Chang. She was still weak. He had not even crossed the baseline.


    It could have done damage to the unknown, and it could have done that kind of damage. But I couldn''t kill him. Moreover, I couldn''t drag him into the long run. It was not a lack of competence or skill.


    It was not enough time for the great spear. It took me a long time to regain the power I had accumulated in my past life. Xi Hyun''s power would have been a catalyst that would have attracted that time.


    He noticed that he was thinking more than he thought. A trusted peer-to-student is making a good offer. There was no anxiety anywhere.


    ''It''s funny to come here and preach your pride when you told someone stronger than me to become a disciple.''


    Thoughts were long, but judgments were short. I realized I wasn''t in any position to cover up things. The battle with HYDRA was an opportunity to expose arrogance and arrogance. A broken spear rises from its place.


    "Fine, I''ll take your offer."


    "You''re faster at judging than I thought."


    "Why, did you want me to stir things up if I didn''t need your strength?"


    "It''s not that."


    Honestly, Sihyun turned his head with a hollow smile because he didn''t even have such an assumption.


    "All you have to do is ask for injustice through the power of power formation."


    "I told you, I don''t do that. If you need my help, I will ask for your permission diligently."


    Even in Sihyun''s position, the acceptance of Chang Oh was not bad. When a crisis occurs, there is one more person to deal with. A situation where the circle or the great old beings may appear from where and when. Increasing power was a solid thing.


    "I know what you''re thinking, so work fast."


    "Then relax and accept it without resisting my power."


    The demonstration evoked the power of power formation. At the same time, the green light stayed in his hands.


    It was not difficult to control the power. I''ve caused it hundreds of times to put constraints on Eclipses. However, if there is anything different, it was not just an ordinary ''apostle,'' but an expression to welcome him as a special ''apostle.''


    "Ugh."


    Chang Awesome bites his mouth at the power of the current running through his skin. A force stronger than I thought was penetrating into her body. With a sense of clarity to a place of shame, Chang felt the power of Jihyun gathered on the back of his hand.


    Soon after, the green glow became a tattoo. It was a pattern that shaped a blazing flame. At the center of the symbol was the Roman numeral "I." As I knew that "I" meant the first one, Chang Awesome only touched the tattoo in a strange way. She was able to see that she was spiritually firmly connected to the demonstration.


    It''s called a bond. Or vague loyalty. Chang Awesome opened his mouth as if he was intrigued by the vivid emotions that passed through one side of his chest.


    "Am I the first?"


    "That''s it."


    "Won''t you do it for Lin or Bererosa?"


    "I''m going to make a car for you. Why do you ask?"


    "It''s nothing."


    Weird feelings arose about the fact that Chang Oh was the first. He thought Bonamana Lin and Bererosa would occupy the place.


    However, I had to forget the peculiar pride that was rising in my mind. It is because the watch carved into the body announced the end.


    "Time''s up. Unfortunately, we''ll have to investigate in the woods later. Now that we have more power, we''ll be able to fight a little smoother next time."


    Chang Ogre was looking forward to his next expedition. However, Sihyun reached out his hand and stopped Zhang Oh''s words.


    "About that story. Maybe you won''t be able to come here next time."


    "Why?"


    "HYDRA would have called me here. You saw it too, didn''t you? HYDRA''s coming straight for us. If you think you called me here to avenge my husband''s murder, that makes perfect sense, doesn''t it?"


    Zhang Oyang sobbed at the point of his demonstration. It is because, as Sihyun said, HYDRA came to their place without hesitation. With enough reason-grudges to add to that.


    "So adventure, or exploration, ends here."


    "I think there''s a good chance."


    "I''m afraid I can''t help it."


    To that end, Chang Awesome held Xi Hyun''s hand to get out of his dream. Unexpectedly, Chang Awesome realized that this moment had become a strange relationship with him from the beginning. They became each other''s teachers, servants, disciples, and owners.


    A relationship of two that can never be together. I wonder if he even noticed. Chang Oh felt a strange emotion and led him out of his dream.


    - 188.


    Deep underground. Underground, where no one comes. It was burning all by itself towards a masterpiece. The tightly stitched ''it'' with no dental error has already gone beyond the normal category.


    It was an ugly spider-like human that quickly connected this space and that space so invisible. Up human, down spider. Her torso was that of a beautiful woman, but what was underneath was that of a horrible spider.


    The bark-like fur was covered in lower body-spiders- Furthermore, the eight legs that were moving in all directions caused the viewer to feel disgusted.


    The ''it'' that stimulated the silk milk in the belly-lower body pulled out the spider silk without a trace. Spraying silk all over the place with an uncomplicated finger like no joints, it began to form a shape. No, I started making them a long time ago. This was like any other day. It was free, simple, but it was the only thing I could do.


    "Let''s build it. Let''s build it. Let''s decorate it. Collect it. A world full of love."


    What it wants is a complete one. A future where everything is one. It was a catastrophe where all sorts of things were mixed up to create chaos. I didn''t want anything else. Therefore, it has been building a bridge that connects dreams and reality in a deep place that no one has come for a long time.


    A masterpiece that connects fiction and ideals. Lifetime ups. It was enthusiastic. And eager. It made me feel better just to imagine how far the woven leg would reach with all its soul force. It laughed with a hard sound.


    A cursed sound that pollutes your mind and drives your intelligence to the ground. He smiles strangely, but his hands don''t stop. As if I had been commanded from birth, I moved with all my heat and my castle. Reflexive yet proficient movement. The web of spiders that wandered into the air suddenly became part of the bridge at the same time they noticed it.


    It once again sprayed a thin thread-spider-silk from the silk milk with a familiar flick of the hand. The thread of robbery that keeps the continent and continent intact. It had already been specialized in the concept of being sublimated into one art. In front of the thread, I couldn''t avoid reality or fantasy.


    It had to be continued if it wanted to be.


    "It''s not far."


    The bridge filled with hope was almost complete. Reality and dreams will soon be connected. All you need is a little patience and a little time. It once again hums into a peculiar tune.


    "Let''s build it. Let''s build it. Let''s decorate it. Collect it. A world full of love."


    Deep underground. Underground, where no one comes. The world was becoming more and more desolate without anyone knowing it.


    /189


    The only thing that covered the intestine was the stink of nasty blood and the stink of poor gunpowder. There was a fierce battle, but no one survived here. Zero to zero, to be exact. It was a funnily clean score, so no one knew the ending. No, one who had witnessed the destruction of two forces knew.


    An age unknown man wearing a black robe. He knew he was playing watchman in The One. He would, too. It was he who created the disaster.


    "Jay. Please return when the mission is complete. Staying longer than necessary to leave a trail is not a desirable appearance."


    In the voice of a woman coming out of the air, an unknown man, Jay, looked up at the sky.


    "Don''t say that, Kay. Honestly, it doesn''t matter if the pioneers of the Hayler continent notice, does it? We just have to kill whoever comes."


    Unlike Kay in his grave tone, Jay was so cheerful that he couldn''t be seen as the one who caused the horror. Moreover, I was overconfident.


    Maybe it''s because I''ve smelled blood for a long time. Or is it because of the fact that the experiment was successful? Either way, it didn''t matter to Kay, so she went straight for Jay.


    "Em (M) and the Honorable One were struck by the King of Shadows. It''s not good for us to let things go this way. because if he sticks around, the situation gets so big that it can''t be helped."


    Kay said that Jay had to laugh. It was only a matter of time before they were discovered. The important thing was not to hide his identity, but to not reveal the robbery and purpose.


    "It doesn''t make sense to artificially provoke heterotopia and not give them room, Kay. The pioneers of the Hayler continent already know. The Chairman wants things done quietly, but it was you and the people above you who made a big deal of it using the fact that you can''t cross over here. Then why should I notice?"


    Jay''s words seemed to sharply pinch the situation, and Kay kicked his tongue briefly. Among the guards, Jay was close to Ethan. The one who maintains his subject without being swayed by the current. I was loyal, but I was stubborn to say it badly.


    "It''s not a day or two for you to say that, so I''ll give up on persuasion. Please come back on time."


    When he heard nothing in the air, Jay snorted.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Day and night. (Yes?)

 181 00181 Dream Spot

    "They''re doing what they want, and they''re doing what they want. I''ll pretend I don''t know if I''m acting like I''m in a hurry."


    Jay didn''t like Kay and the other guards'' plans. Forced flooding of devastating heterotopia caused chaos in the world had nothing to do with the mission from The Circle.


    In the beginning, their leader didn''t want that. It was just to observe the progress and to rule out the protruding singularity. The important thing was to emphasize several times not to pursue such activities. The word ''crisis only increases opportunities'' was left, but no one listened to it directly.


    The circle was more where those with a naturally favorable personality gathered. In the continent of Zephyros, the semi-receivers who were overwhelmed by the chief''s power were unable to move freely to come to Earth. I didn''t know what was going to happen.


    "This is what it looks like with no one holding the reins."


    Jay sighs. Among the sentinels, the favorable have gathered their minds to artificially flood the heterotopia. The target was, of course, countries with poor defense power.


    They flooded the heterotropia simultaneously and did not take even the smallest steps to avoid the suspicious eye. If I had a head, I was sure it wouldn''t be a coincidence.


    Even though he knew it wasn''t right, Jay had no choice but to surrender to the current. Being snatched from among the watchers was the same as being not strange at any time after death.


    One day, Jay prayed for an artificially stimulating experiment to go back to zero, but the experiment was a complete success. The watchmen who had the absolute hand available on Earth were now looking at only one place together.


    "Hayler Continent."


    The guards who lost the brakes won''t stop. I will persevere until either of them is gone. Jay was a bystander from start to finish. It was a story that didn''t matter who won.


    "Is that where you''re going next?"


    Jay turns his back and hides himself there without a sound.


    /190


    When he woke up, he had a day that was no different than usual poetry. Same morning as always. A small luncheon.If there''s anything special, I''ve already packed my things for the Haller continent tomorrow.


    Sihyun was going to have a relaxing day. But that thought didn''t last long. Lin found a tattoo on the back of a spear''s hand.


    "What kind of tattoo is this?"


    Lin tilts her head, not knowing what the tattoo means. When Sihyun heard her question next to him, she flinched before the great spear.


    "It''s just a tattoo."


    "So I know it''s a tattoo, but what kind of tattoo? It''s meaningful to hurt fine skin."


    The great spear, who was lying on the couch watching the television, frowned. It was because I didn''t feel the need to tell her. Moreover, the tattoo was evidence that revealed a major relationship with Xi Hyun.


    Explaining that he was clinging to his disciples'' strength to become stronger in the first place did not allow Chang Oh''s pride. In the mouth of the great window, a cold word automatically popped out.


    "It''s nothing."


    "It''s no big deal, but it wasn''t there yesterday, was it? Why don''t you just tell me a little bit? Huh?"


    The great face of the window that saw Lin with her eyes wide open and charming became increasingly firm. Twenty-two years of being reborn as a new body. Chang Awesome was no longer feeling good about the woman''s whimpering.


    "She''s a pain in the ass. If you want to know, deduce all you want. I don''t want to tell you."


    After pushing Rin''s face roughly, Awesome turns his head again and watches the television. Lin''s expressions fluttered, and she suddenly remembered one thing.


    "The back of my hand was clean until last night..."


    Lynn, she knew best that there was no room for tattoos because Chang Oogway wasn''t out today.


    "Hmm."


    Lin drools on an unsolved challenge. The only time I could get a tattoo was last night. Rin''s head reflectively returns to him. If there was anyone who could make a variable, there was only one.


    "Se-hyun, do you know anything about that tattoo?"


    At Lynn''s question, Shi Hyun stepped aside. It was because the storm almost passed when he admitted that he had a major relationship with Chang Ogre. Lynn saw a consistent demonstration of passive silence, and noticed something happened last night.


    "That''s no ordinary tattoo."


    When Lin let herself out, she put together a disgraceful face.


    "Long story short. Especially not without a reason. So promise me you won''t get mad."


    "What do you want to talk about that''s so long? You''re not saying you crossed the line with the great spear, are you?"


    It was not Xi Hyun who responded to Lynn''s nonnegotiable declaration, but Chang Oh. After watching the situation, she woke up on the couch, according to Lynn.


    "... Wait, Lynn. I''m getting worse from listening to you. This tattoo is merely a medium that connects me spiritually to Xi Hyun. I wonder if I should have listened to something so insulting in the first place. It''s Se-hyun who carved this tattoo on my body."


    "Spiritually connected medium? You carve your own tattoo? What the hell is Chang Ogre talking about? Sihyun, I can hear you two getting one step closer in the dream."


    "There''s a lot to point out, but in conclusion, it will be."


    Sihyun smiled bitterly and added flesh to Chang Oh''s words. Lin explained the concept of the apostle accurately so that she would not misunderstand.


    Lin shudders at the sound of her admission of Spear Ogre as an apostle by the power of power build-up. And shortly after, the results of his concern unfolded.


    "Why was Chang Awesome the first? Why am I not first? Are you gonna throw it away? You didn''t need a bond with me?!"


    Lin looks up at her child as if it were an abandoned puppy.


    "That''s how it happened. I''m sorry, Lynn. I didn''t have anything to do with it. Trust me, I don''t see how that could have happened."


    Initial demonstrations were intended to use the power of power formation slowly. It was like being an apostle, whether I like it or not, but the main relationship was newly established. I didn''t have to tell either of them what they needed to think about.


    "Yes, I couldn''t help it. So do me a favor."


    Rin relentlessly extends her hand. He looked at her hand, once again emphasizing.


    "I told you that being my apostle is like having a relationship with me. Are you ready?"


    "Sihyun trusts you. And it''s really necessary, isn''t it? I don''t have the strength to stand in your way."


    The world The One has begun to invade. Lin knew she needed strength. In Zephyros, she had no choice but to flee, but she wanted to fight the trials with him.


    "If you say so, I can''t say no."


    Sihyun held Lin''s hand tightly. And at the same time, the green light rushes down on Lynn''s body. Lin looks at the tattoos on the back of her hands, feeling refreshed.


    The emblem that shapes a flaming fire just like the great tattoo of a spear. The Roman numeral "¢ò" was engraved on the center of the symbol. Lin looks dazzled and accepts the power that flows through the tattoo.


    Lin frowns at the number-I- engraved on the back of her hand.


    "This connects me, too. I don''t like the second one."


    "Order doesn''t matter."


    Hearing Lynn''s complaint, she sighs deeply. It was because they consumed more thought than they thought to form an apostle. He instinctively realized that as the number of apostles increased, the amount of thought consumed increased.


    ''It will be resolved.''


    The demonstration of the ''spiritual passage-power-forming -'' connected to Zhang Ying and Lin turned to Lin. Soon, he shakes his head. It was because she was already the second apostle, and she had already seen her gardening with the great spear.


    "... don''t think of it as your first. I''m always in his mind."


    "Do you think I want to play the ranking game? I''m sorry, but I don''t want to be told to do it. So, please, just ignore me."


    "Only the first person can afford it. I don''t know what''s in my heart."


    "It must be the heart of a foolish thought. You can''t be satisfied without the first. Have you ever been first to him?"


    Lin suddenly remembered Jenon''s face and became deaf and honey. The spear lies flat on the couch without even realizing it hit Lynn''s abdomen.


    "Si-hyun, Chang Oh is harassing me."


    Lin, who was completely defeated, was held in her arms.


    "Yes, yes. I think it''s self-serving."


    Sihyun only patted Lin''s faint back.


    - 191.


    After filling the day with haffing, she lay down on the bed as soon as she was able to sleep. Even HYDRA. He was relieved that he no longer needed to go to the world in his dreams. Naturally, the great spear that had slept with me for two days did not come. The way to the world in the dream was blocked, so there was no reason to sleep together.


    "I''m glad I didn''t have a great spear today. It''s been a long time since I slept alone."


    "I was a little busy just meeting you two and fighting."


    "I have no choice but to deal with him because he''s going to get in trouble first. I''ve never been so impulsive."


    "But I thought we were getting along very well."


    "I''m confused, Si-hyun. So don''t try to get me involved with the Spear Man."


    "If you say so."


    She falls asleep patting her head as she talks to Duronduran Lynn.


    That night, she had a dream she hadn''t even thought about. It was not a dream to fall into another world. It was not a dream where demons and ghosts appeared. Sihyun, what he had was a waking dream.


    "What is it?"


    In a space with nothing, he was unconscious and could not hide his astonishing expression. He expected that he would never enter the world of dreams again, but he did not expect that he would have another dream.


    He raised his head and burst his elasticity. It was the vast universe itself that came into his sight. Unrecognizable and untouchable openings. A collection with many possibilities. Hundreds of futures. Sihyun could not hide his surprise from the fact that the space he had imagined was open before his eyes.


    But the surprise immediately turned into a vague horror.


    Stuffy and uncertain as if it had fallen into the Sea of Obscurity. He bowed his head to the barren feeling that came from striking his chest. The universe was mysterious for the first time, but at the same time it brought endless fears.


    A space where anything can be, and nothing can be. It was like a disaster for him who had just begun to enlighten the concept of the universe.


    "Hmmm, you''ve defeated Dagon and made a new appearance. Interesting. It''s been free for hundreds of thousands of years."


    When he heard a sudden sound, he seemed to stop breathing. It was because the sweet woman''s voice seemed to melt her eardrums, with a strong grip on her heart. A terrible afterstorm accompanied by physical shock as well as mental damage.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 182 00182 Dream Spot

    An indirect realization of how extraordinary the owner of the voice was, he forcefully swallowed an immovable needle. After finding out that the owner of the voice invited him late at one stroke, he opened his mouth with a trembling voice. That was his best-case scenario.


    "Who is it?"


    "Are you curious?"


    A whispering-woman approaching my ear. His whole body instinctively trembled. Even the soul grows restless. It seeps into the bone. A thumping sound that strikes the brain. Sihyun was unable to concentrate on the enormous existence. Pressure was coming out of her that he could not express in the words he knew.


    He didn''t have the courage to turn his head. It''s because I have a clear understanding of what she is just by her voice. I was shocked by my voice. I almost didn''t have to experience what it would be like to see it with my own eyes.


    "Hehe, you don''t have to be so nervous. Is that what you''re afraid of?"


    A sweet woman with an unfriendly energy. When a woman with a traitorous trait patted her cheek, she was shocked. I thought she was too virtuous to meet for the first time.


    "I have no choice but to reveal myself without speaking to you."


    Grunt, the woman moved her body and appeared in front of her eyes. Xi Hyun''s eyes glanced up and down her reflectively. And at the same time, the spirit of Xi Hyun was shocked to fly far away.


    Then I realized that she was beyond her cognitive abilities. Demonic presence that consumes the mind and burns both eyes just by looking at it. The woman grabbed his jaw and stared at him.


    "What do you think? You like this look?"


    The woman was beautiful, just beautiful. She has long, dark red hair, and one goat''s horn on either side of her head. The smooth, glittering shape reveals that the horn is part of her.


    Both eyes, which seem to have embedded all the starlight, have abnormally large pupils, but they are not flawed. It was just as natural as it was from the beginning.


    Goat''s Horn. Big Pupil. A peculiar shade. Surprisingly, the peculiar elements that a woman carries are not at all hidden from her beauty. Rather, even those elements could not resist elasticity in the beauty of sublimating them into ornaments for beauty.


    But that was it. The unique presence of women was insurmountable. As his seizure lengthened, the woman''s tail slowly went up.


    "Poor thing. Despite the minimal restraint of power. It''s not worth suppressing your nature, is it? That''s why it''s fun. Anyway, if you''re a man, just hang in there a little longer. I want to have a little more conversation."


    Xi Hyun forcefully pushed away women''s existence-strength. Through an instantaneous gap, Xi Hyun vomited curiosity.


    "What are you? Are you one of the Great Old Ones?"


    "Ahh. Do I look like a baby? I''m not that cute. Maybe it''s not such a bad feeling to be young."


    An unidentified woman hung her arm on the shoulder of Xi Hyun. And I fell in his arms like a lover. He couldn''t even resist. I was confused that if she wanted it to happen, it had to be done.


    "What was the point of approaching me?"


    "There''s no such thing as intention. I was just wondering. who can break rules that haven''t changed in hundreds or thousands or billions of years."


    Sihyun was able to see that an unknown woman had curiosity and interest in her. You can also see that the Great Old One is looking down.


    "You''re taller than Great Old One."


    "I can also see that. But I don''t like that you keep calling me you... but if you keep calling me that like that, it''s not worth it here. If you don''t have a name to call me by, you can call me" um. "Don''t call me that. That''s what everyone calls my kids. No, you don''t think that''s a bad name? Hmm-hmm."


    Sihyun wanted to yell at the woman who vaguely overlooked the focus question, but his body was already occupied by the woman. I can''t move a finger without her permission.


    "Ah! You can call me Shu." Easy to call, easy to remember. It sounds like a great title for you. "


    Shoe smiles widely, an unidentified woman. Sihyun could not open his mouth. His mind was at its limit. Chu sighed, who correctly diagnosed his condition.


    "Because you''re so weak. I won''t be long. I hope you''ll be stronger next time. That way you can have a good time."


    Shoe breathes out a deep breath, revealing a ferocious desire. There was no practical and playful nature until just now.


    "I can''t wait to see what the seeds of the first man to take the place of Great Old One will taste like. Please don''t let me down."


    The shoe around his neck kissed his cheek.


    "Well, dream on. Honey."


    When I felt the seaweed pressing against my cheeks full of water, I felt nauseous. When the sensation seemed like the skin was melting, he screamed silently.


    So the boundaries of dreams and reality were broken and the spirit of the demonstration arose.


    "Huff."


    When he woke up, he breathed a violent breath. My whole body was heavy like a cotton ball full of water. It was like a lump of lead in my bones.


    He bowed his head, feeling even more grim than when his soul was broken. The meeting with Shu shocked him deeply. I even saw the great old beings and ran to become a new turning point for him.


    Shoe itself represented the vastness of the universe. Even indirectly, he felt that numerous beings were expressing curiosity to him.


    Alien beings with powers beyond words. The demonstration of his existence seems ridiculously small, knowing for sure that there is a mystery that cannot be unravelled by the promiscuous human language. I was ashamed of the fact that I caught Dagon and was cheerful.


    "Ha."


    Sihyun sighed and turned his head. Seeing Lin sleeping peacefully, she felt relieved. A refusal to look at yourself without hesitation. Women who deliver boundless trust. He stroked Lin''s head with trembling hands and gradually calmed down.


    "That''s a long way to go."


    /192


    Xi Hyun, who was invited by Bererosa, took a step. Bererosa and Deeroe''s house is room 301. Given that Sihyun and Lin live in 302, it was not enough to say they moved. It was next door to my nose when I fell.


    "Se-hyun, welcome!"


    Sihyun stroked his head with a bright smile. Dero accepted it without avoiding Shi Hyun''s hand.


    "Se-hyun, welcome. Then why are you two following me?"


    Bererosa greets Sihyun gently, but glances at Lin and Chang Awesome behind him coldly.


    "It''s natural that Mainchur should attend such an event. Why are you pretending not to know when you admitted it the last time?"


    "Oh, that''s the setting. It''s good to remember. I wish I had a sense of emptiness."


    "What!"


    Bererosa is surprised, and Lynn bites her lip. As Lynn''s struggle grows longer, Chang Awesome pushes her with strength that doesn''t match her girly figure.


    "I''m going to make sure the Eclipses are doing well, as promised. It would be much more efficient to get in and out of here in a heartbeat than to be on a plane for hours on end. So never mind. If you want, I''ll spend the day where the Eclipses live, not in Uranus."


    Bererosa quickly shakes her head, conscious of her gaze.


    "What if Ms. Chang takes jokes so seriously? I thought Miss Chang was coming and she was all set."


    Chang Ogwang wanted to correct the title of ''Chang Ogwang Yang'', but decided to give up. It seemed like it would only bother me more.


    "Sit around a table in the living room. And get in the carpet, if you can. It''s dangerous to sit in the middle."


    Sihyun, Lin and Chang Oh Great sat down according to Bererosa''s instructions. Soon the air inside the house reversed. Bererosa pulled out the Eight Circles. Her primary weapon and eight spheres. Bererosa, who inspired the idea, created the power to directly engage the space.


    What she wants is a long-range space war. It was a magic that turned a 10-hour flight into a single moment. Bererosa recites the spell and the inscription on the wall begins to glow.


    Suddenly, the space distorted. Grrr. With a little noise, the Eid Circle moves between space and space, opening up a path to the castle.


    As Eight Circles repeated turbulent circles and bicycles, the sights around them changed in a row.


    As Bererosa stretched her palms and gathered the critically-acclaimed Eight Circles together, her vision reversed. Suddenly, Shi Hyun crosses the street and his companions arrive at the castle.


    For the first time, he looked around with a frown. I guessed, but it was more than I imagined. It really was a fairy tale book.


    A man approaches, beside Sihyun and his group, who are keeping the inside of the castle calm.


    "Greetings. My name is Roan Dricos, the High Priestess of Queen Bererosa." If you feel uncomfortable during your stay, please let me know. "


    Rodricos was so ugly that he could see the bones. His skin was sagging and his muscles were so frail that they could not find the words "peak phase," but his eyes were glowing brightly.


    Moreover, Robbery''s behavior and posture were showing clearly that he was not in charge of being the chief executive.


    Even in Chuck''s eyes, he reflectively greeted Lauryn, who was smelling the elderly.


    "Hi, I''m Han Si-hyun."


    "Greetings, Han Si-hyun. You''re the pioneer the Queen cares so much about. I wanted to meet you."


    When she saw Lauryn leaning down, she bowed her head unknowingly. Rowan glanced up and down like a gentle stroke. He wiped the tears that were pouring out of his pocket.


    "Ah, I never thought I''d see a playful queen grow up and invite a man herself. I couldn''t think at Zephyros. I thought it would never happen again because I suffered so much after getting hit by Gennon, but no one knows what happened to the pioneers."


    "That''s enough nonsense, Deacon Roan."


    "I''m sorry, my queen."


    As Bererosa works in a cold voice, Lauren shuts up. Even though they had been together for a long time, they were always together. Even if it was private, I had to clearly protect the good in public places where guests were.


    When he heard Bererosa''s cold voice, he shook his shoulders. I didn''t think she was going to make it this far. Bererosa, who realized that she was surprised, didn''t know what to do.


    It was not as comforting as it was for her to blame Rowne like her father. However, if she did not stand immediately, it was the hierarchy of the Hayler continent that immediately crumbled.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. I don''t know if it has a significant stake that should be classified as BL or TS¡­ Chang Awesome is a Hiro candidate. a girl with an unusual history of memories from her past life. That''s the concept we''re coming up with. forgetting our past lives, embracing our present selves, and putting our lives on the line.


    2. Unfortunately, since the concept is hardened, those who are unfamiliar or unfamiliar will have to press Beck Space quietly. We can''t just snap out of a spear, can we?


    3. The word "accident" or "talc" means "death," not Satan.

 183 00183 Dream Spot

    There are those who can''t help but show that even though they have to be decorated. Bererosa''s head bows in shame.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Se-hyun."


    "I''m not sorry. I''m the one who''s sorry. I was surprised to see Bererosa. I''m not surprised I''m disappointed. I''m just saying it''s because I''m not used to it."


    Sihyun shakes his head and says. He knew Bererosa was the queen of the Tagnaria Kingdom. Of course, it was not hard to understand that such conversations could come and go.


    I was just embarrassed because the difference between imagining with my head and seeing with my own eyes was greater than I thought.


    I began to imagine how difficult it was for Bererosa to indirectly experience the position of authority and majesty. Bererosa bows her head in a completely different tone than when she dared Rowan.


    "Well, thank you."


    "No, I''m not thankful enough. I made a mistake."


    "No, thank you enough for understanding me."


    "You can''t hate Bererosa for that."


    "Still."


    Bererosa has always been imitating a virgin and a virtuous woman in front of her. There was also the fact that it was easy for him to appeal to his femininity, but in front of him he wanted to be an ordinary woman.


    "I don''t want to hate you."


    "You looked hateful to me."


    "So am I."


    After watching the two conversations from start to finish, Rin or Chang Awesome shakes his head with his aesthetic eyes. It was because I hesitated and thought that the two approaching each other were unstoppable.


    How long will we be filming the drama of youth? Lin and Spear Awesome kicked their tongues briefly and blew them into their hearts.


    But unlike their reactions, Rowan once again pulls out a handkerchief as though touched.


    "You do care, my queen. Well, there''s no way I could be wrong about her."


    Lauren, who has been supporting her since she was a child, was delighted with her change. It was frost and cold around her for a while because of Janon''s betrayal.


    Seeing Bererosa''s face smiling warmly like the sunlight of spring, my worries so far seemed to have washed away. Lauren was desperate to realize that Bererosa needed a demonstration.


    - 193.


    He opened his eyes wide when he was assigned a room to stay for a week. The room was a luxury. Like everything was custom made, there was no ornament with the same pattern.


    It was qualitatively different from buildings in a mass-produced city in a shaped state. Everything was sublimated through craftsmanship into one piece. Moreover, the items in the room were blending together beautifully at the time of time, giving off an even more old-fashioned appearance.


    The great spear nods, touching the bed with his hands.


    "Hmm, not bad."


    "I''m complaining because I''m everywhere!"


    "Lynn, just hang in there, because we''re guests."


    Bererosa glances at the crowd watch as she watches her guests move in. It was time to go. The time had come to make promises to other pioneers.


    "All you need to do is tell Rowan, Se-hyun. If she''s not around, you can talk to the maids passing by. No one would be rude to you because you told me you had a special guest coming."


    Bererona sighs and holds her hand. I wanted to hug and kiss, but I couldn''t because I had so many eyes around me. Even though the two minds were connected, it was still early to reveal the relationship in public.


    "I''d like to spend a little more time with you, but I don''t think it''s a good idea."


    Two days later, pioneers from the Hayler continent were coming to the castle, one by one. There were pioneers who hadn''t seen their faces for a year, and there were pioneers struggling to balance the continent.


    It is time for the convention to overflow with people so important that no one can miss it. Such site-meeting-at Bererosa could not have been unhappy.


    "Some people come only when the conference is open. Without me as the owner, I wouldn''t be standing around. Most of all, I am now the representative of the Kingdom of Tagnaria."


    When she saw Bererosa smiling lonelily, she thought she wanted to be a reflective help.


    "Do you mind if I come?"


    "Hehe. I''ll only accept your heart. You have to come out at the most important moment. And all the pioneers from Hailer continent are my guests. If Se-hyun comes out now, only annoying things will happen."


    Bererosa naturally shakes her head, noticing what she was thinking at once. This meeting was going to be around Sihyun, whether I like it or not. Now it was better to have time to adapt to a place called Hailer Continent.


    "It''s sad there''s nothing I can do, but I can''t help it. Well done, Bererosa."


    "Yes, I''ll be right back. Se-hyun."


    Bererosa, who lowered her head beautifully, turned away from him. Then I grabbed Lin''s ear from the hallway.


    "Then let''s go, Lynn."


    "Wait a minute. Why are you dragging me there?"


    "Lynn. There are some adults who are very few, but also like you, right? Aren''t you going to say hello when they come? It would be hard to find you without a reason to call a meeting. Is that all you got?"


    Lin bows her head at Bererosa''s feet. It was definitely true that there were pioneers who loved her like a granddaughter at a young age. I still had it in my head, so there was nothing more to say.


    It''s not awkward to think we meet in 60 years, but we can''t ignore the favors they give us. Lin narrows it down a bit.


    "No, but..."


    "If not, follow me. It won''t be awkward for you to come with me."


    She shakes her hand quietly as she sees Lin stumbling, being dragged into Bererosa''s hands.


    "See you later, brother."


    I went straight after them. When the three of them left, the child became calm at once. All that remained was Chairman Rowan and Chang Awesome. Unexpectedly, Sihyun realizes why Chang Awesome came here, clapping his hands.


    "You said you were leaving, right?"


    "Yes, I want to see how the Eclipses are doing. We''re gonna need someone to guide us to where the Eclipses are gathering."


    At the words of the great spear, Rowan leans down and responds to her wishes.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m having a hard time getting out of here. But don''t worry. because I''m going to introduce you to an article that will guide you along the way. The Queen''s faithful followers will help you."


    The man who had been taken away for a while was a tall, impressive thinker. With her red burning head, she stands in front of Xi Hyun and Spear Awesome in a solemn and thoughtful step, where the word warrior enters at once.


    The artist confidently reveals his name, wrapped around his body in elaborate armor to reveal its bends.


    "I am Helleman Dricos." I was familiar with the story about Sihyun and Chang Awesome. Please take good care of it. "


    Loud voice. Straight waist. When Sihyun heard about the castle called Dricos, she tilted her head. It was the same as Rowan''s castle. Rowan quickly added a compensatory explanation, noticing what Sihyun''s doubts were.


    "This is my daughter. He''s a minor, but he''s also a member of the Knights of Bezelon."


    "The Bezelon Knights?"


    "One of the Knights who protects the Kingdom of Tagnaria. A knight of a minority elite. It is the pride of the Kingdom of Tagnaria."


    Sihyun suddenly realizes that Helen is the Elite. No, after hearing the explanation so far, I was unable to infer that fact.


    Can I use such a great knight as a guide? A human conscience pierced his heart, but he decided not to mind. I thought I could return the favor.


    "Then lead them quickly."


    For a moment, Shi Hyun, who was in remission, smiled bitterly. The great window was already in the master mode. Following Helleman''s guidance, Sihyun and Chang Awesome walked along a busy street.


    People moving back and forth. If the creatures that were not seen before were dragging the wagon, the shapes of fruits that were unexpected were on the shelf. While the characters that could not be read were overwhelming, Shi Hyun took a look at the pilgrims unfolding in the square.


    Just as they proved to be from a completely different continent than Earth, they seduced people with their own unique technology. Humans, pioneers, and even Demihumans who can''t fathom shapes. The scene of bells of different shapes gathering in one place and bursting into amazement was not reality, but a strange thing like dreaming.


    Simhyun could not conceal his excitement as similar sights unfolded before his eyes, unlike the human city. My childhood imagination seemed to have come true.


    "Is this how lively Tagnaria is generally?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but this is what busiest streets look like. In particular, the capital, Naria, is one of the most developed civilizations on the Hayler continent, so you''ll often find it fascinating."


    "Naria? You mean from Tagnaria?"


    "Yes, Tagnaria is a quote from Bondi Naria."


    "What does that mean?"


    "Naria is the last city in ancient language. And the tag in the front is used as an adjective to what it means to be huge."


    "In other words, the Kingdom of Tagnaria is the last great city left."


    "Yes, because 60 years ago, we were left with nothing but Hailer. The Kingdom of Tagnaria also started as a city-state."


    Sihyun nods, listening to Helen. It was an interesting story for him that only Unity Orion and the continents came together to build the Kingdom of Tagnaria.


    "But you know what? Why is there only one kingdom in the vast, vast Hayler continent? With a continent like this, it would be okay to have a few more kingdoms."


    "There are organizations that function similarly. Just because they don''t like being exposed pathologically, the Kingdom of Tagnaria has become the representative of Haler continent. Since it was founding intentions in the first place, it''s okay to assume you''re still in the forefront implicitly."


    Of course, Bererosa and Dero''s power had a profound impact on it, but Helenman did not speak out.


    "Then where is the rest of the country?"


    "The directionality is slightly different to what we call a country. because they don''t live in groups; they live in large tribes. It''s a tribal society, to be precise. There is only one reason why they are grouped by race and clan without forming a country. Because what they want is purity."


    "Pure?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 184 00184 Dream Spot

    It was an incomprehensible word. I feel even more disconnected because I don''t think it makes the country a country.


    "Yes, as you know, the Kingdom of Tagnaria is a nation founded by factions to resist further circles. There are advantages to being able to make a unified race, but there are disadvantages to being able to do anything about it."


    Followed the story to Helleman''s grave.


    "That''s how many different races have joined together. The pioneers were no exception."


    "Isn''t that great? The goal of the establishment has been achieved."


    "That would have been ideal. But unfortunately, in the second generation of children, there''s been a case of the disappearance of unique technologies. There are times when the blood of the pioneers mixes and the essence is forgotten. It turned out that there were very few such cases in the past, so pioneers began to break out in groups. It''s the beginning of a tribe society."


    Sihyun also knew the value of unique technology. Lynn''s gluteal or hehe''s frozen. What the pioneers called their unique technology was a technology-trade mark that the faction or clan succeeded in generating.


    In other words, it was an identity I had to protect.


    "Well, there''s a lot of trouble if there''s no unique technology. Are you afraid you might get weaker?"


    Helleman shakes his head at Sihyun''s point.


    "No. I''m not afraid of weakness, I''m afraid of the essence of the species disappearing. because if you keep mixing it up, there won''t be anything left that was there in the beginning."


    Sihyun nods in fear of the loss of identity. As a Bondi man, he was a topic that was in an unintelligible realm, but he could understand it.


    "After all, pioneers living outside the realm want ''pure'' in order not to lose their unique skills. They''re bonding only with their own kind and ethnicity."


    "Purity... Obsessed with purity, like some pioneer. I''m kidding, of course."


    Sihyun shrugged his shoulders and opened his mouth. Unfortunately, what he said was the exact situation.


    "You got it right. They''re a big problem on the Hayler continent. You don''t have to go far, you have to be close. You should be careful, too. The most violent of puritanics would be the raid."


    Xi Hyun shivered in horror stories. Though she stared at Chang Awesome nonchalantly, she did not even express her curiosity as if she was not interested in the politics of the Hayler continent. With complete and complete disregard, he shakes his head.


    "By the way, aren''t there times when you can learn a unique skill?"


    "In some cases, since most of the unique technologies have many traits that are genetically active, I don''t think we need to apply them. In the first place, there is a king who has a body that cannot learn a unique skill. It''s a sad story for parents and their children."


    Sihyun''s illusion seemed to be shattered until just now. The place where he stepped was not a fairytale fantasy, but a reality. Hehe sighed and vomited another curiosity.


    "So the purebloods don''t come to the convention?


    "Usually they hang out and enjoy life together, but they also attend conferences. because the starting point of the initial conference was to communicate with them. And not all of them are purebloods. So you don''t have to worry too much."


    I don''t think he''s the one who warned you to be careful just now. In his mind, he stopped walking. It''s because Helen raised her hand and pointed to a point.


    "This is where the Eclipses are. All those who applied for asylum in the Kingdom of Tagnaria live here, so you won''t have to look for them alone."


    Sihyun and Chang Oyeong followed Helleman into the home of the Eclipses.


    "Hmmm, that''s a pretty thoughtful trail. It''s more than I expected."


    "Yes. I should thank Bererosa. She must have had a hard time getting this big in the middle of the street."


    Not too far from the main street. A quiet neighborhood filled with residential complexes. When he saw the exterior walls of the undamaged building, he realized that all the housing complexes were new.


    Eclipses'' discovery of the great spear and its demonstration has drawn near.


    "Look who it is. Aren''t you and Ji-hyun Chang?" "You two are together now." "Still a good match." "Not like this. Have a cup of tea."


    They all opened their mouths as soon as they saw someone''s family, friends and boss.


    Eclipses crowd around Chang Oh and Sihyun, both young and old. For them, Chang Ogre and Shi Hyun were like the Silver Man. That was no ordinary Silver Man either. He was a savior who showed great kindness that he could not repay for his whole life.


    "How''s everyone doing?"


    "Yes, it''s all new here, so it may take some time to get used to it, but the neighbors are friendly and there''s nothing inconvenient about living there."


    "I see. Good for you."


    The great spear smiled faintly as he saw the brightly smiling people he had been guarding. She went through all this trouble to see this. Chang was able to comfortably face the Human-Eclipses-thinking that his dead brother would be watching from somewhere, too.


    "If you have someone who wants to oppress you or do you injustice, don''t hesitate to tell Bererosa. She can protect you."


    "I understand."


    A nodding spear looks back at the housing complex. I wanted to see if there was anything missing. But her footsteps were only a few steps away, and she had to stop.


    It was because the Female Eclipse-Impaired surrounded the great window. As they began their new lives, they asked the great Chang Oh a question.


    "I thought about it before, but are you Chang O Great''s boyfriend?"


    Suddenly, a naughty question was asked. Zhang Oyang chased after Xi Hyun''s rear view reflectively. Sihyun was sitting on the floor talking with the others. She recalled everything that had happened with her.


    Zhang Oh, who had organized all the incidents in his head, worked with an expressionless expression.


    "Stupid. That''s not it. Just like Banmin, I am just one of his disciples."


    Even though I kissed him first and became his first apostle, nothing changed. The relationship between teacher and paper was the same. Every time I saw him, my heart ached, but nothing changed.


    "Oh, right."


    Women all looked at Chang Awesome with meaningful eyes. A look that means you know everything. Chang Awesome did not even notice that his face had changed brightly.


    "I couldn''t ask him myself." "Even if it''s true, you can''t just say it, can you? Chang Ogre is shy." "I can only see it through your eyes. Why don''t you push him aside? We just need a" "trigger."


    "You''re saying no."


    Looking at the whispering women with cold eyes, the great spear was harshly denied. To her, the word "love" was "language cluster." What''s more, love with my disciple, Shi-hyun. Chang Ogre only snorted, saying that it was unfair.


    "Yes, there''s a tangerine here, so eat it and calm down."


    "Don''t let this get to you."


    "Okay, so eat this. They''re fresher and sweeter than apples, so they taste good. It grows only in the Kingdom of Tagnaria."


    "... I thank you for this."


    The women stroked her head with a snack-food held in their hands, one by one, from the great spear. When they realized that she was the girl who had become the faithful blade of Eclipse, they were able to reach out a little more intimately to Chang Awesome.


    "Gaaaah!"


    Everyone turns their heads to the sudden screams. The tension jumped onto the boat because it was the voice of a girl who was not yet a woman.


    Sihyun and Chang Ogre nodded, looking at each other. They rush towards the direction where the sound comes from, not to mention by anyone.


    /194


    "It doesn''t make sense for Eclipse to take up residence in the Kingdom of Tagnaria without seeing it. This is unacceptable even for the queen. Isn''t that right, Kuntaran?"


    "You''re right, Caesar. It is imperative that you file a complaint with the Queen."


    The brunette man, Caesar, nods. Eclipse is something he''s heard of in the outside world. Thunder-naked creature who has not received the grace of thought and has become a monster one day. Knowing that it is the being called the Eclipse, Kuntaran looks at the girl with her dirty eyes.


    The existence that could cause variables at any time could not bear to wander around the front yard.


    The girl who was exposed to an unexpected murder sat down with her legs trembling. I screamed as instinctively as I shouted, but my fear never went away.


    Caesar frowns and runs like a shot, grabbing the girl by the neck. A girl who would have just become a middle school student was drawn to the overwhelming power of Caesar''s arms.


    "Be quiet, it''s noisy."


    "That''s far enough, Caesar. Your hands are getting dirty."


    Chang Awesome finds them first before the Caesars, commanded by Kuntaran, drop the girl. Looking at the situation calmly, the great spear kicks Caesar in the face without even looking. But her blow was stopped in Caesar''s arms.


    "What a surprise. The vulgarity of Eclipse."


    Caesar considers the great spear Eclipse. The only way out of the region where the Eclipses live was with Eclipse.


    "Tsk, I''m so cold."


    Seeing the great spear, Caesar throws the girl roughly in his hand. The girl flew to a place where there was no one. Suddenly, saving the girl standing on the path of death was a demonstration that followed behind Chang Oh.


    "What are you doing?"


    She looked at the girl shaking well in her arms, and she worked hard. But Caesar only snorted at what he said. In his eyes, he looked like a great spear, a demonstration or an Eclipse.


    Kuntaran takes a step forward instead of Caesar, raising his voice.


    "What did you say you did? Ridiculous.That''s what you''re saying after putting your foot in someone else''s land. To be honest, I don''t like being given land on the continent to people who aren''t continents or pioneers. This land was taken by the pioneers and continents with their blood and sweat. I can''t believe you''re stepping on a land like that. This is an insult. I won''t allow it, even if the Queen allows it."


    I''ve heard of Sihyun. Harler''s continent was Bondi the One''s occupation. The first and last loot captured by Unity Orions and continents. That was the continent of Hailer. But that was it. It was not right to persecute others in such a profound place.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Of course, there is no Lovecraft in this worldview.

 185 00185 Dream Spot

    "What authority do you have to say that? I have brought the Eclipses here with the permission of the owner of this land, Bererosa La Tagnaria. You have no right to treat us this way. Or deny Bererosa her authority?"


    Caesar couldn''t stand the branch at the end of Chang Wu''s work. To him, purity mattered, the spear-like Eclipse was a hybrid of hybrids. Humans and pioneers. It was a great insult to Caesar that such a creature barfed on Kuntaran''s words. That''s why Caesar raises his voice as if his face had been trampled on.


    "What?! You know who this is, and you''re making that sound!"


    "I wonder. Who is it that can come out so confidently?"


    Chang Ogre nodded with a relaxed expression.


    "This is Kuntaran La Tagnaria. Queen Bererosa''s only cousin. To put it simply, he has the throne. It''s not the same location as you, Eclipse. It''s ridiculous to talk about it so carelessly."


    Caesar''s words get longer, and Kuntaran raises his arms and stops him.


    "That''s far enough, Caesar. I don''t think she has enough bees. If he realizes what he''s going through, he''ll be a little grumpy."


    Kuntaran had no intention of leaving the great spear still. It was a thought that would thoroughly teach her the power of the pioneer. Kuntaran raises his hand with cold eyes, and Helleman intervenes.


    "That will be all, Master."


    Helen knew exactly what Kuntaran and Caesar were up to. They were unreasonable purebloods. The events they caused that forced their innocence to be solemn and sincere were countless with their fingers.


    Caesar didn''t matter. What matters is the Kuntaran behind Caesar. The pure and noble descendants of Kuntaran were the problem.


    Born to the Tantium clan with the third eye, he was arrogant and selfish. But I had no choice. The Tantiums were among the pioneers.


    They were saints who surpassed generations, sometimes occupied the future, and sometimes benefited the country with broad insights. In other words, the Tantium were like wood leading the pioneers. It could be described as a blood-presence in a turbulent region.


    Kuntaran frowns at the appearance of Helleman. What he wanted was not a conflict with her.


    "Step aside, Helenman. This is no place for you to interfere."


    "I can''t do that, Master."


    Helleman straightens his posture and puts his hands on the sword. Kuntaran smiles at her actions. You lengthen your red hair as neatly as blood, and when he smiles, it seems to brighten around you. But it was also a sign that he was genuinely angry.


    Helen, who served beside him for many years, could not have known that. But Helen never backed down.


    "Helleman Dricos. Are you disobeying me?"


    "These are her guests. And I''ve already been ordered by the queen to protect them. No matter what the Master says, I can''t move."


    Helen grabs Bererosa, whom Kuntaran admires. I wanted his actions to diminish a bit. But Kuntaran had already made up his mind.


    "The queen will know my intentions. It doesn''t make sense to wear the Queen''s maiden name and still look like that. I will punish you on her behalf."


    "Excellent."


    The spear with the short tongue was ridiculed. But that''s as far as I''m concerned. It''s clear that the Ycliffs were saved by Bererosa''s virtue that she couldn''t take her chances.


    Killing Kuntaran was not the problem. She hesitated because of the afterstorm. At its worst, it could have been expelled from Hyler continent.


    "You mean you won''t get out of the way? Then there''s nothing we can do. I have to cut through it."


    Kuntaran draws his sword. Kuntaran''s hand lamp was shining with the ''third eye'', the Tantium family''s unique technique. Kuntaran''s specialty was to read the future and use a sword faster than that.


    Knowing that, of course, Helleman bowed her head as soon as she saw a bright third eye-precious. A fierce trajectory passes over her head, I suppose.


    "Are you sure you''re out of stock?"


    "Of course. I don''t need subordinates who don''t listen to me. Then again, Helenman, you must have been a human mother. I can see why you''re on the side of the Eclipses."


    "I don''t think that''s necessary in this situation. And this has nothing to do with my personal life."


    What a rush. Kuntaran and Helleman crossed each other''s boundaries without a single concession. As the situation got worse, Shi Hyun left the girl with Chang Oh.


    "There''s no commotion. Is this really so inconsequential?"


    Sihyun walks in front of Helen, looking at Kuntaran and Caesar alternately. He didn''t understand this situation now. It was because it was a blind exclusion with no reason or cause.


    "Why don''t we end it here? I don''t think there''s anything good about you and us bumping into each other."


    "I''m sorry, but I decide the beginning and the end. So get out."


    "Don''t flatter yourself. This is where you want to be punished. Do you think I''m holding back because I saw your face?"


    Sihyun shakes his hand. At the same time, five deeply carved wounds on the floor. It was that powerful just by wielding a finger.


    What happens if you swing it with all your might? Helleman, who imagined the power of Shi Hyun, swallowed dry water. The previous blow was not pursued with her own eyes.


    "You''re pretty handy for an Eclipse. Of course, I don''t intend to admit it."


    "You scowled at an innocent child and couldn''t even see where to lie?"


    Sihyun had already known that the Hayler continent was a world of pharmaceutical-efficiency. It was a story I had heard from Lin and Bererosa. That''s why he was going to insist on his will in the name of the strong.


    However, Kuntaran could not defeat the idea of such a demonstration at all.


    "I admit you''re strong. But that''s it. Stronger men than you overflow from the Kingdom of Tagnaria. Even if you get special powers from the weak Humans'' baskets, there is a difference in birth."


    Sihyun clenches his tongue briefly, noticing that Kuntaran''s opponent is so low that he doesn''t even notice his own strength. If they did not believe, they had no choice but to prove it until the devastating scream came out.


    "You mean you don''t want to retreat. First of all, it was you who led the situation to this. Be aware of that."


    "All right, all right, show me what you got. I want to know if you can say that to me."


    Kuntaran unleashes his thoughts. He had the skills to be appointed as the Knights Captain of the Bezelon Knights, and was among his peers. It was the majority of those who couldn''t even touch the bottom of his clothes.


    "Se-hyun, leave this place to me and run. I''ll stop you."


    Seeing Helleman''s face trying to protect herself to the end, she smiled and walked ahead of her.


    "I can see that Bererosa hasn''t told me who I am yet. This would be considerate of her, too."


    Helleman tried to catch him a little later because he looked behind him with confidence. But she couldn''t move forward. It''s because Chang Ogre was holding her hand.


    "Just look. It''s gonna be fun."


    "But Sihyun is in danger. Master is a person who does."


    "Well, who''s dangerous?"


    "Yes?"


    "Anyway, watch."


    In Chang O''s view, I liked his intervention. It''s because Bererosa must have slipped away quietly when she stepped up. Chang Awesome, who had already seen the desire to be well seen by him, was able to realize that not difficult.


    Kuntaran greets Sihyun, relaxing.


    "Then come. I''ll give you a player from this side."


    "Really? No thanks. I''d like to end this unpleasant conflict quickly."


    As soon as Sihyun stepped forward, Kuntaran used his third eye to read his future. Even though I could only read it for a few seconds, the third eye was the only thing that could work as well as a miracle in a battle divided by seconds.


    Kuntaran faced the future where he was moving to the right with a third eye, swung his sword to the right one step ahead of him. But his prediction was off the charts. In the beginning, the demonstration did not move.


    "What?"


    For a moment, Kuntaran could not understand how the future that the third eye had shown was shattered. No, there was only one case, but I couldn''t admit it.


    [Kneel.]


    In the words of Xihyun, Kuntaran was under tremendous pressure. Unreasonable commands that cannot be expressed verbally. Kuntaran resisted Xi''s words using his imagination, but he couldn''t stand it. It was because I felt like I had a lump of lead all over me. As the ground does not fall on the soles of his feet, Kuntaran slashes his lips to the point of bloodshed, but it is useless.


    Nearly 8 million ideas were rendered useless. It was like a piece of paper towel. Finally, Kuntaran kneels, unable to resist, and breathes a short breath.


    I couldn''t help but reminisce about Sihyun walking beside him.


    "It looks good on you."


    "... what a shallow move!"


    "Does this look shallow to you? If you really think so, I''ll let you go. Of course, you can''t bet your life on a fair fight. No, I wouldn''t bet on it."


    "..."


    Kuntaran had no choice but to remain silent. He had to admit that he was strong. It is because there is nothing left to deny the reality of the third eye.


    The fight was over before they even called it a start. The overwhelming difference in power alone has become violent.


    [Lie facedown.]


    [With all my strength.]


    [Make sure the difference between you and me is clear.]


    Kuntaran''s body moves out of Kuntaran''s will. Prior to Kuntaran''s restraint, his back is extended forward and his head rests closest to the ground.


    Helleman couldn''t keep his mouth shut as he knelt on his knees and bowed his head like a bow to Sihyun.


    What kind of pioneer Kuntaran is. He was a talented, sexually gifted person who remained in the history of the Bezelonian Knights. Although not the Tantium, Kuntaran''s strength has been proven.


    Helleman seemed to be dreaming. Kuntaran knelt on his knees and bowed his head to him without a chance of anything happening.


    "Amazing. What the hell happened?" "


    "What''s going on? It''s just what it looks like. There''s no way a pioneer can defeat a monster like that in the first place."


    With a bright smile as if it were his work, Zhang Oh proudly looked at the demonstration.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 186 00186 Dream Spot

    Sihyun, who stepped on Kuntaran''s head, looks down at him with cold eyes. There was no victory and defeat in his head. In the beginning, it was absurd to share hands with Kuntaran.


    "Who the hell are you? What do you mean, you''re a pioneer, not an Eclipse?"


    "Something like that."


    Kuntaran is in a humiliating posture, but he puts all his effort into uncovering his identity. If he was such a strong pioneer, he wouldn''t have known. He only had a name, but he had a throne. Like it or not, it was a place where you could only see so many pioneers on Hyler continent.


    But there was no pioneer in Kuntaran''s head. Where did this pioneer come from? I stopped thinking about Kuntaran. There was only one pioneer who did not share the bridge.


    A pioneer at the center of the event who suddenly appeared as if he had fallen from the sky. An absolute shadow that freely ruled the shadows and killed even the long-time enemies of Hayler continent. He hasn''t even seen Kuntaran yet.


    "The King of Shadows."


    "That''s right."


    Shi Hyun grinned and chewed off Kuntaran''s right arm. There was no need for an imprint of the law of the lion. Simply beyond Kuntaran''s defensive abilities with pure physical abilities, Jihyun plucked out his arm without the aid of any tools.


    "Rrrrgh!"


    "Be quiet, it''s noisy."


    Sihyun glances down at Kuntaran with cold eyes, his servant Caesar''s words to the girl just now. Kuntaran, whose lips are clenched, stares at her with an icy eye.


    "Why are you looking at me? Now that the pain''s coming, does it feel real?"


    "It didn''t have to be this way..."


    Sihyun turned his head as if it was boring. There were a lot of Kuntarans in Grand Delhi, too. At first, everyone acted like they were going back to their own way, but when the crisis came, they begged for their lives.


    "Unfortunately, I bowed my head first, and it was you who kicked me out of that goodwill. Don''t forget that until the end. I''ll decide the first time or the last time."


    Kuntaran was devastated when he uttered his own words. I felt uneasy that there was really no place to go.


    "You have lost. I admit defeat."


    "I didn''t mean to kill him. Because you have to live with the feeling of the weak."


    Kuntaran was Bererosa''s cousin and the head of the Knights of Bezelon. There was no excuse for beating him to death, but killing him was no excuse. Moreover, there are pioneers from all over the country gathered because of the conference. Only Bererosa, who invited him as a guest, was embarrassed.


    "Death is too light a atonement for you in the first place."


    With a meaningful smile, he began to absorb Kuntaran''s power as much as he wanted. What Kuntaran just said opened my eyes to the power of victory.


    A greedy, unwinnable force-snatched Kuntaran''s power in an instant. Kuntaran groans at the defect in his body. Sihyun only looked at the struggling Kuntaran with no emotion.


    "Only 100,000."


    He felt that his thinking had risen from 94 million to 100,000 and reached 94 million. Even though he had mastered nearly 8 million powers, his thinking was incomplete. Since we knew that the greater the size and size of the thought, the more efficient it would be, we studied the ability gained from Kuntaran.


    Surprisingly, Kuntaran''s ability was one of the abilities he wanted to possess.


    ''Dimensional disconnection''.


    I expected a third eye to see the Tantium family, but when a completely different unique technique appeared, Shi Hyun puzzled. One of the pioneers, Kuntaran, has a unique skill that is rare enough to be regarded as a finger.


    Only one unique skill was granted to one clan, except in special circumstances. In other words, Kuntaran''s third eye was a fake.


    It was also one reason that we did not use the unique technology of ''dimensional discontinuation'' to the end. He had the number of spleens and begged for his life without using them because he had a good reason.


    Competition, Hailer Continent, Pioneer, Unique Technology. Only then did he realize that Kuntaran was no ordinary pioneer. Instinctively perceiving a distortion that seemed to change from the outside and the inside, Jihyun burst a small elasticity.


    Kuntaran was not real.


    "Funny, because you''re obsessed with role-playing, and this is how it ends. It''s thanks to me. I think he hid his powers so he wouldn''t get caught."


    If an intruder-spy disguised as Kuntaran were passive, none of this would have happened. If we hadn''t acted puritanically, none of this would have happened.


    Shi Hyun lifted Kuntaran, who had lost his mind, [asked him].


    Who are you?]


    "I, I..."


    Kuntaran, who heard Shi Hyun''s request, fell down convulsing on the spot. After realizing his opponent''s defenses were thorough, he carried Kuntaran. It wasn''t time to play here. There may be more than Kunta who infiltrated the Hayler continent with malice and hostility.


    [Are you the same?]


    "W-what are you talking about?"


    Sihyun, who was carrying Kuntaran, also punched Caesar. It''s a crime. Xihyun, who called the great spear and entrusted Caesar to his side, looks at Caesar and recites it in small words.


    "If you don''t know what you''re talking about, you just need to get to know it."


    /195


    Lin greets a number of pioneers who know her in the reception room, looking at Bererosa with a bored look. Lin looks at Bererosa, who sits without a scratch, shaking her head.


    "Been doing this all day... I can''t do it."


    "We''re almost there. Only the two most important people are left. You can count on it. One of your favorites."


    "... You''re not an old lady, are you?"


    Lin makes a hunch from Bererosa''s words that her opponent is trembling.


    "Why not? There''s no one else who wants to see you."


    "Ugh, can we just go?"


    "I can''t wait for him to come and nag you himself. What happens if I do that in front of you? Hehe."


    Lynn was unable to connect the horses. Because in her head such sights were regenerated. Rin remains silent. The worst case was her honesty wanting to escape.


    A moment later, two people entered the reception room.


    One was a gentleman-age-aged man in a hairpiece. However, unlike a polite man, his eyes were sharp and unfamiliar. The fangs protruding outward once every smile, as well as the skin that was white enough to show a clear line of blood, indicate his dangers exclusively.


    The other one, on the other hand, was a mature woman-age-aged man. A woman with a silver-haired head had wrinkles around her eyes and a small figure, but the feminine beauty remained intact after many years.


    Lynn knew both of them. The gentleman who wore the helmet was "Elard Judicia," who ruled the vampires, and the other was "Butterfly Uris," who ruled the Gumiho clan.


    "It''s been a long time, butterfly, Elard."


    "Hello, Ellard¡­ and Grandma."


    The two seniors were co-representatives of The Purity, a tribal centric society coalition. Even though he ruled the Hayler continent, other than the Kingdom of Tagnaria, Bererosa led the story calmly, without losing tension in the appearance of the pioneers.


    The conversation came and went for a while. It was almost just Bererosa and the butterflies talking, but the atmosphere was soft. Ellard only listens to them with a furious look on his face.


    The butterfly glances at its granddaughter, Lin, with an elegant smile.


    "Lynn, you don''t seem happy to see your grandmother. He hasn''t made eye contact in a while."


    "No, it''s good to see your face. Look, isn''t he smiling like this?"


    The butterfly raises its tail as if it were pleasant. It approaches Lynn. Soon, Rin''s back was beaten with the palm of her hand. Lin''s tears shed a single tear in a powerful blow to the sound of a mate''s voice.


    "You came here because you were kicked by your first love, don''t you have an idea? Do you know how worried she was? You know what, girl? With my eyes closed for a while, I had all sorts of accidents."


    The old lady became a chariot, making Lynn''s heart soft without pity. Rin sniffs as she rubs her flimsy back. Kneeling before Lynn, butterflies grin her cheeks.


    "I''m glad you''re doing well, though. I never thought I''d see you like this again."


    A butterfly with open arms hugs Lynn. And I felt the warmth of my granddaughter who I grew up not knowing. Lynn also hugged the butterfly forcefully. Even if I said I didn''t want to see her, I always missed her arms.


    "Me too, Grandma."


    "If my granddaughter hadn''t taken the fox beads, I could have stayed more secure. What else would a traitor take?"


    Butterflies even thought about stealing Lynn''s fox beads from Xenon, but they seemed to have one thing they could use as a human force in the exhibition. If that was the result of Lynn''s love, we decided to respect her.


    "Grandma! This is all behind us now."


    "Yeah, I think I got my fox bead back."


    Butterflies, the godmother of the gumihos, were able to sense the fox beads in Lynn''s arms. Bererosa also told me a story, so the butterfly didn''t say long.


    "Oh, now that you''re old, you need a groom. Do you want me to introduce you? I''ll save you as a very loyal and honest man, not as dishonest and shallow as Xenon."


    "It''s okay because I already have a good person with me."


    In Lynn''s confession, the butterfly shuts up for a moment. She didn''t expect to mate with Lynn for 60 years. In a world without pioneers, the imagined butterfly nods quietly.


    "Yes, that''s enough."


    "I thought you hated people who weren''t from the same clan?"


    The Gumiho clan was a commonly spoken tribal society. It was a closed atmosphere. The social structure became famous because there were so many people with liberal personalities, but even butterflies had a history of accepting the same gumiho as a husband.


    "What I hope is that the Gumiho culture and traditions will not be forgotten. To honor our ancestors'' legacy. I don''t want to stop the kids from leaving. And if you''re dealing with the pain of your first love..."


    The butterfly that came to that end was blurry. Just like Bererosa, she knows Lin''s taste, and her opponent doesn''t imagine it. The butterflies open their mouths in the unlikely event that they encounter another opponent like Xenon.


    "Verify..."


    But the butterfly''s words did not continue. It was because Ellard, who had been consistent with silence so far, opened his mouth.


    "You haven''t changed a word I''ve said before or now."


    When the butterfly sees Ellard interrupting his words, it snorts.


    "You speak as if you have a special reason."


    "Of course. To preserve tradition and culture. That''s not funny. We are merely protecting our filthy blood from mixing. It''s not qualitatively consistent with vague arguments."


    "Well, that''s an interesting story. I want to tell you how many of my children were married there."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 187 00187 Dream Spot

    Ellard has to keep his mouth shut. As the butterfly said, there were many vampires who were making Gumiho their pet.


    The gumihos who possessed the gluteal arts were a curious breed with a gift that could transform from head to toe. In other words, it meant that we could not lose purity. Furthermore, the gumihos had an instinct to take care of their pets. It was an even better condition as a companion.


    There were no pioneers who hated whether the Gumiho had indifferent pioneers. Despite knowing that, Ellard only clipped his tongue.


    "Tsk, even if the story is true, there''s nothing to boast about."


    "Hehe, don''t talk nonsense about your pierced mouth. Ellard Judicia. Your unbiased head may not make sense of the beauty of our children."


    Butterflies and Ellard spent many years, particularly among the pioneers, co-representing The Purity, a tribal central societal union, but did not get along well.


    They were only accompanied by a kind of performance. The Purity was a trick to show that they still had a strong relationship.


    There was no way things could go back to being closed in the first place. It was merely a device to prevent the kingdom of Tagnaria from gaining more power than it needed.


    "Beauty? What does beauty mean if it''s neither this nor that? Don''t you know that true beauty means a clean one?"


    In Ellard''s eyes, screaming for the purity of bloodline, there is something almost like insanity hidden. Such tendencies were even more striking because he had a thorough knowledge of the nature of the vampire who would become extinct if his bloodline was mixed more than necessary.


    "Anyone who''s curious about the name of the flower forgets that no one''s curious about where it came from, Ellard. It''s about being important. If you don''t know the basics, you just can''t make your blind claims."


    "I''d rather you didn''t say it like you mean it. Flowers don''t stop when they''re trampled. You don''t have to be a loser.Who would like a mangled flower?"


    "What did you just say?"


    Thought spills from the butterfly''s body to Ellard''s taunt. When polarization, one of the gumiho family''s boils, was expressed, a hot heat gushed out and eroded the intestines.


    "Are you asking me to do this? Not bad."


    Elardh''s body is starting to emit a strong bloodline. Bererosa turned the Eight Circles every year to build a space in the reception room. No matter how old the elders were, they could not control such actions in front of her who ruled the Kingdom of Tagnaria.


    "That''s all for both of you. Or do you want to continue? If so, there''s a good view, so I''ll walk you there."


    Butterflies and Ellard sit quietly, staring at Bererosa''s cold eyes. They came up with the idea that they were guests invited to the meeting. Realizing that he had overreacted, the butterfly lowers its head slowly.


    "I''m sorry, Queen Bererosa. I never wanted to challenge your authority."


    Unlike a butterfly''s polite apology, Ellard only looks up.


    "So am I."


    The two who had said so ignored each other. Suddenly, all that was left was a heavy silence. Ellard was the first person to open his mouth during the awkward flow of air.


    "Then I''m out of here. I feel like I''m blurring because I shouldn''t have said anything."


    Ellard rises from his seat without any hesitation. There was no reason to stay here until I saw Bererosa''s face.


    "Farewell, Elard. I''ll see you at the opening ceremony in two days."


    Ellard nods and passes by the butterfly. The reception room, where only women remained, gradually began to liven up. That''s how many stories Butterflies and Lin have accumulated over the years. Bererosa relaxed tea and smiled at the flower of her grandson''s story.


    But her relaxation and tranquility were short-lived.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, a knight came through the door of the reception hall. He breathed a sigh, forgetting that there were two people here who ruled the Hayler continent.


    Bererosa glances at the knight with cold eyes. In the presence of guests, this kind of predicament could not be forgiven by her.


    "What''s going on?"


    The sound from the knight''s mouth was shocking enough to change Bererosa''s mind all at once.


    "Lord Kuntaran and Lord Caesars have been arrested. He''s down in the square."


    Bererosa''s face became hard on the agenda that put the meeting on hold. It makes sense that the leader of the Bezelan Knights and their knights will be arrested. Bererosa opens her mouth with a confused expression.


    "Who caught you?"


    "I was caught by a guest who came today."


    Sihyun or Chang is great. Bererosa sighs, a clear picture of their faces. Together, they were capable of catching Kuntaran and Caesar. But it was hard to see the two of them sneaking around.


    Sihyun is not inclined to indiscriminately violent, but Chang Awesome was bound by a pact with her. Where did I go wrong? Bererosa stood up, hoping that Sihyun and Chang Oyeong had a good reason.


    Bererosa turns to the butterfly and lowers her head slightly.


    "Butterfly. I have an urgent matter to discuss."


    "Our government comes first, so don''t worry about us. Better get going. I think it''s unusual."


    "Thank you."


    Bererosa, who lowers her head again, calls for a knight.


    "Lead on."


    /196


    Bererosa was zinc when she saw the demonstration standing in the pavilion. Even Kuntaran''s right arm was torn apart, and Caesar was badly swollen.


    "Se-hyun, what''s going on?"


    "Something like that happened."


    "But this..."


    "Don''t worry. You have your reasons and reasons."


    Caesars hurriedly leapt in front of Bererosa approaching Sihyun, concealing the disturbance in his mind. He quickly kneels and bows.


    "He ambushed us."


    "Be quiet."


    Bererosa calms down with Caesar in front of her eyes. Even though Caesar is part of her congregation and the Knights of Bezelon, she cannot reach a conclusion without hearing both sides. Rather, it would have been a big inconvenience in making the right decision. When I saw the story without haste, I could clearly see it.


    Sihyun and Chang are great, Kuntaran and Caesars. Bererosa notices that Helen is the only one standing in front of her. Bererosa urgently summoned Helen, who knew that Helen was a chubby and upright member of the Bezelonian Knights.


    "Helen, explain."


    "Yes, Queen Bererosa."


    Helleman crouches on one knee and releases everything he sees. Xi Hyun and Chang Oh visit the streets where Eclipse lives. Kuntaran and Caesar''s sudden speech in the streets of Eclipses. Moreover, Helleman realized that his role was over, explaining in detail how Sihyun and Kuntaran collided and how the verdict was decided.


    "I see. Now get up."


    Bererosa hears Helen''s words and can see how things are going. It was the work of Kuntaran and Caesar. It was not unusual for Bererosa.


    Kuntaran and Caesar, both of whom have caused many accidents in the past. Those who were obsessed with the idea of purism worked all kinds of harm by sticking together like one body. to the extent permitted by their rights and authority.


    Bererosa wants to punish them, but they don''t give her a break. Furthermore, Kuntaran was a Tantium clan and her cousin. Without a clear reason, it was a nuisance that could not be punished carelessly.


    However, Bererosa had no choice but to make a bitter smile when the sin that had been accumulated so far appeared in this form. Looking at the same blood, Kuntaran, I couldn''t help but think it was my own.


    Above all, the insulting remark provoked Bererosa. As soon as I heard such an explanation from Helenman, something boiled in my heart. It was as if he had been insulted.


    Caesar, who didn''t know what Bererosa meant, bowed his head and announced his innocence even bigger.


    "My queen! It may be true what Helen says, but we were just saying. But look over there. You trample on your opponent like that in a fight. This is like a challenge to the Kingdom of Tagnaria."


    It was hard to see directly damaging the body in the competition, but it was not uncommon.


    "Enough! You have no excuse. There can be no more protection for me. I can''t even insult my guests enough to take a tone of silence without proper proceedings. Who told you to treat the Eclipses like dirt? Do you really want to die? And you can boast about being a member of the Knights of the Bezelons who protect the Kingdom of Tagnaria!"


    Bererosa treads the ground roughly, and the space around her distorts at the same time. The atmosphere is sharpened, and thunder echoes everywhere. As she gestures, Caesar''s waist snaps roughly. Pfft. Caesar''s acceptance of one of Eid''s circles bare and in unbelievable pain.


    "Hehehe... My queen, why."


    "I would have told you the other day. I''m not interested in your ideas. And I don''t want to teach you like you mean well. I just told you to be careful. I remember I said I couldn''t give you another chance, but you''re failing my expectations."


    The pioneers of transcendent power shaped the world of drug-breeding. He judged everything by force. It was only a short time before I had a sense of reason and reason to obstruct things.


    That''s the situation. Bererosa''s lack of acronyms makes it unacceptable for her to manipulate the situation with subtle words. Bererosa, who once gazed at Kuntaran, as if she had fainted, turned her head to Xi Hyun.


    "Se-hyun. No matter what Lord Kuntaran and his Caesars have done wrong, it is not right to do things this way. In the case of Sir Caesar, we can move on. But Lord Kuntaran, we can''t just quietly pass him on. You know that, right?"


    Unfortunately, Bererosa had no choice but to pursue Xi Hyun. Before she was a man''s lover, she was the queen who ruled a country. Sihyun''s expression hardened on Bererosa, who was different from usual.


    "Yes. But that was really Kuntaran, wasn''t it?"


    "... that sounds like Lord Kunta isn''t real, right?"


    "That''s not wrong."


    Since before entering the square, the test of manipulation of all things to someone masquerading as Kuntaran was the ideal request.


    [Peel and come out.]


    When Sihyun gave the order, Kuntaran''s body fluttered. Those who were watching the situation around them took a step back in reflection of the sudden change. Soon, Kuntaran''s back split in two. And within it emerges a person-pioneer-with no connection to Kuntaran at all.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 188 00188 Dream Spot

    Everyone shuts up as if butterflies were removing their faults.


    Bererosa frowns. It''s because I was aware of the situation before I was surprised. Should I congratulate him on his luck? Or should I admire the skill of a spy? Bererosa, who cannot choose between the two, suffers only.


    "I see. Lord Kuntaran is no longer of this world." "


    Bererosa looks down at the man lying unconscious - the spy - with cold eyes. The shell-envelope was clearly Kuntaran''s. It wasn''t an artificial tool.


    Bererosa sighs a little. She looks at him.


    "I''ll take care of what you''ve done. It''s a waste of time to replace those who have no arrogant companions who were encouraged by their kindness at the beginning. Those who violate my orders are nothing but shame."


    Bererosa nods. With that alone, countless knights around her bind and suppress Kuntaran-Spies and Caesars.


    "Arrest Lord Kuntaran, this unknown spy. And take Lord Caesar into custody as a reference. Extract information from spies thoroughly. I remember what he was eating when he was born. I will not ask you how and how. At worst..."


    Bererosa revealed her nature, forgetting that she was watching.


    "... You may kill me."


    /197


    Bererosa sighs for some time after fixing the accident. No, I couldn''t even see him clean it up. The incident continued until the identity of the pioneer who killed Kuntaran and infiltrated the city.


    Sihyun was ready to hear Bererosa''s nagging. No, even the bitterness was humbled. However, what came out of her mouth was a compliment that she could not even imagine.


    "Good job, Se-hyun."


    Immediately, he asked if he had heard it wrong or not.


    "... Are you not angry?"


    "Hehe, why should I be angry?"


    "Even if it was inevitable, it must have been the fact that you touched your beloved attendants."


    "You care about that, Se-hyun. I can tell you one thing that Si-hyun doesn''t seem to know, and they were a difficult problem for the Kingdom of Tagnaria. Even if it wasn''t you, there''s a good chance you''ll be miserable with someone in the near future."


    "Even so, the people in the square won''t accept it."


    Bererosa strokes her head, making sure that no one was around. Then he lifts his heel and approaches his ear.


    "I don''t know what it means to be Western."


    "What does that mean?"


    "It means I share my rights, my authority and my responsibilities. In other words, it was late but fast, but they were to be incorporated under Se-hyun. So don''t mind me. If their attitude feels arrogant, it is one of Se-hyun''s rights to punish them accordingly."


    Sihyun wept. It was only then that I realized what it was like to be loved by Bererosa. Everything I saw today came into my hands.


    "What do you think? Do you know what it means to be my western husband now?"


    "I know it''s overwhelming, but I know there''s a lot of responsibility."


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I''ll take care of everything. All you have to do is sit still and do what you want."


    Bererosa smiles brightly, lightly bringing her lips to her lips. She hoped that Si-hyun would become a pillar. I didn''t want to be careless. It was not her wish that more people would be attracted by his power and charm.


    Bererosa was overwhelmed just by swimming with Lynn.


    ''... but the future keeps changing.''


    Bererosa, who saw the blueprint that the third eye taught her, knew she had no choice but to train herself. It was because he knew that those who could not be spoken of would be together.


    Bererosa, who realized that the maids were coming from over there, moved away from the sweet fantasy and grabbed her voice and brought in another topic.


    "Could it be the one who killed Lord Kuntaran?"


    He nods and hears Bererosa''s words, realizing that the maids were coming, although he was stunned by the sudden shift.


    "Most likely."


    "But I didn''t expect it to turn into Kuntaran. I didn''t notice any of the camouflage, even though I was monogamous with him."


    "You mean there''s more guards in the circle with those abilities. The important thing is not to admire your opponent''s abilities."


    "You''re right. Our priority is to find out why the spy came to the Kingdom of Tagnaria."


    While Sihyun and Bererosa were talking, Lauren approached from a distance.


    "My queen, the emergency meeting is over."


    At Lauren''s words, Bererosa expressions sadly, but was not hesitant.


    "I''m sorry, Se-hyun. I think I need to go clean up the spy business."


    "No. It''s important. Let''s go. Don''t mind me."


    Bererosa smiled at the application and moved away from Sihyun with Lauren. Bererosa disappears, and the spear that was always next to them shakes its head.


    "You two are good together even when I''m around."


    "... Master. You know it''s not like that."


    "I''m not sure that''s the case. If I''m not mistaken, it''s like showing love."


    Since Shi Hyun couldn''t say anything, Chang Oh felt even more offended. I didn''t know why, but I was sure I didn''t like the way he acted. Chang Awesome expressionlessly walked into his room, ignoring him.


    "Stupid. All you need is a skirt."


    /198


    Sihyun entered the room assigned to him. I was going through so much in the last few hours that I needed to rest. He tapped his shoulder and looked around the room. When he saw unexpected guests sitting in their seats, he became stiff.


    "Lynn?"


    One was a familiar face, so she was able to recover at least. He tilted his head because of the other one.


    Next to Lynn was a beautiful old woman with long, silver-haired hair just like hers.


    "You don''t seem like a bad guy. It''s obvious how you''ve changed your mind, Lynn. Well, good thing I fixed it sooner. You''re much prettier than I thought."


    Lin bows her head to hide her crimson face in the playful voice of the butterfly. Butterflies couldn''t hide their surprise from the look on their granddaughters'' faces.


    "Oh, what a reaction. That guy was such a good thing."


    "I don''t know, Grandma."


    Well, well. Butterflies gladly stare at Lin, who can''t even speak properly, and shake their hands at her.


    "Don''t just stand there. Come and sit here."


    "Yes."


    He sat down with a question mark above his head, not knowing what had happened. The butterfly met his eyes and welcomed him with a gracious smile.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m his grandmother, Butterfly Glass. Call it whatever you want. Grandma Butterfly, Yurius. I will not limit it."


    "Oh, yes. Hello, I''m Han Si-hyun."


    "I''m missing an introduction. Isn''t she in love with him?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "Well, there''s one more missing. I''ve heard that you are also to be accompanied by Queen Bererosa."


    "Yes..."


    In a butterfly''s blindness, he had no choice but to react in a reflexive manner. It also greatly acted that the intention was unknown. He understood the world of the pioneers by licking the surface of the watermelon, and he did not know how to react in this situation.


    The butterfly saw the demonstration with an interesting eye. He was so pure and naive that he could not even imagine it was Lynn''s taste.


    The butterfly sensed an unknown energy, and moved its hand and inhaled the body odor coming from him. She raises her mouth at the scent of nostrils.


    "A fragrance that seduces reason. Epic product received by ''symbolic of abundance and abundance'', which I could not control. Si-hyun is being loved by a ''special being''. I was expecting to hear from Lynn, but I had no idea she was getting this much attention."


    Butterflies stared at him as if they knew something. In the list of words that didn''t know the meaning, he tilted his head.


    "What does that mean?"


    "Just know that. because he''s not going to be happy with me finding out who I am. You''ll find out if there''s a connection."


    Rin gives you a gentle answer from the blurry butterfly. I''ve seen butterflies dodge questions like that since I was a child.


    "Beyond that, Grandma, please leave. I saw the look on his son-in-law''s face that I wanted to see so much."


    "Did you already want to be alone?"


    "No, she''s uncomfortable."


    "I don''t think so."


    When the butterflies noticed, Shi Hyun mechanically replied.


    "That''s right. I''d like to have a little more conversation with Yuris, too, Lynn."


    The butterfly looks at Rin and Shi Hyun alternately, nodding. There was no Sun-nam girl. However, such a butterfly''s expression-expression-was quickly cooled down. The intrinsic problem that she had was that she didn''t leave her mind.


    "Then let''s talk a little bit more. Well, it''s not an exaggeration to say that we have a position like this to actually say this."


    Both Xihyun and Lean were nervous about the sudden fluttering butterfly''s expression and temperament. I instinctively realized that it''s not a good or happy story.


    "I''m sitting here because I wanted to tell you something."


    Butterflies drank a relaxing cup of tea on their own. The longer she moans, the harder her expression becomes.


    "Choose between Lynn and Queen Bererosa."


    "Grandma!"


    Rin shouts loudly, but the butterflies continue speaking nonchalantly.


    "Lynn, this child is a jewel to me. I don''t want him to get hurt again. I can''t believe you''re here to have Queen Bererosa in the first place and bring Lynn. It doesn''t make sense. I will not tolerate Queen Bererosa''s silence."


    "Grandma! Please don''t do this."


    Rin rolls her feet. I bit an elongated lip. The Declaration of Gorra, only one of them, was so unreasonable. Lin''s fear is overwhelmed by the thought that she might fall.


    There was an advantage to seeing Bererosa for the first time, but Lynn knew herself well. I don''t have enough fools to play around with. And she was the one who enjoyed playing freely and was jealous.


    A man would rather have Bererosa, the queen of a country and representative of a sensible woman than himself. Rin''s hands tremble at the sound of her thoughts. I feel like I could be abandoned.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Gumiho, of course, is born a man.


    2. I may not be able to attend tomorrow''s event.

 189 00189 Dream Spot

    Rin waited for the moment when his mouth opened. How long has it been? When he heard the words of the butterfly, he looked embarrassed and opened his mouth with a serious expression.


    "It doesn''t matter what Urys thinks and what he accepts. I''m going to choose both."


    Sihyun declared with fairness. If I had been under external pressure, I wouldn''t have caught both of them in the first place. Furthermore, he needed both. A fox protrudes from Lynn''s head as she sees an unusually greedy demonstration. His remarks that he would not hesitate to confront butterflies for himself came to Lynn with such great love.


    "Wow, you''re greedier than you look. I made a choice, and you''re both willing to choose. Not bad. I can take Lynn with me. You can think for yourself."


    As the butterflies clap their hands, Lynn trembles. And I realized it was also time to respond to him.


    "Grandma, I don''t want to give up on him either. I''ve finally found my destiny. Even if you say so, I won''t back down."


    Lynn pushed the butterfly''s hand as she slowly sat down next to him. The butterflies staring at them all but smiled bitterly. It was because they were deeper together than she thought.


    "Really. Who are you so stubborn for?"


    When he saw the grumpy butterfly, he stood up. If it didn''t make sense, it was an idea that forced him to take his own will. You shake your head as you see the demonstration of a catastrophic surge.


    "Sit down. I''m just testing it out."


    "Yes?"


    Rin tilted her head as she was furious before she got up from her seat. The butterfly looked at Lin, who was unable to accept the situation, with a gracious smile, in a playful voice.


    "A test is a test. I mean, it was a play. There was no other meaning. I don''t know where my only granddaughter will be dumped and grieved, but I don''t think I can do this one."


    Lynn openly accepts the word that she had tested them late at one stroke, and jumps up and shouts.


    "Grandma!"


    "You must be deaf. Do I have to yell like that now? Think about what your granddaughter son-in-law will think first."


    Sihyun, who was promoted from a son-in-law to a granddaughter, scratched her head. He was vaguely getting the feeling that he would be like this. Moreover, I was able to accept confidently because I knew that in the world of pioneers, there were not only rare families.


    That''s why he grabbed Rin''s hand and pulled her.


    "Lynn, stop. It''s a big income just to tell each other what we think of each other. That was something you were supposed to tell Yuri one day, wasn''t it?"


    "Well, that''s true."


    When his granddaughter, such as Thunder-naked, calmed down in his hands, the butterfly sincerely laughed. I had no idea that this day would come.


    "Good, I think Lynn met the right person. I was worried because I trust people easily because there is a blind corner that is different from the way it looks, but I would be relieved if Se-hyun was around."


    Even the butterflies knew that Sihyun was acting in the name of the King of Shadows. I quickly learned that the butterfly who heard the action statue from Lin is going to be big later. No, anyone would have guessed that.


    Butterflies crouch their heads as they spread their distance. Thinking of her affection for Lynn, she was pushed by Bererosa in many ways. That''s why the butterfly asked again.


    "But are you really going to be okay? She''s my granddaughter, but she can''t lyrics, she can''t even get a good look at her bowels. He''s got a lot of anxiety. Having such a child means that Se-hyun will endure it for life. Honestly, I think I should cover it up as his grandmother, but I think I need to know about it too, so I say this."


    Lin ducks the whale as the butterfly sweeps through her weaknesses. In her harsh past, she wanted to hide in a rat hole.


    "Grandma!"


    Butterflies were well aware of Lynn''s personality and disposition. A lazy, liberal heart could be an advantage, but it could be a big weakness. No, there were only overwhelming drawbacks.


    How could she not make trouble for Lin? But it was Lynn who didn''t give in to her nagging. I didn''t even expect to get married and change.


    However, what came out of his mouth was completely unexpected.


    "Lynn can cook basic dishes, too, Mr. Urys. If you look at the book, you can cook harder. They clean and do their laundry calmly. Lynn thinks she''s a good bride, and she doesn''t have much color."


    "Heehee, there''s only Se-hyun."


    Lin expressed her feelings without even thinking about hiding the fox outside. A fluttering fox following her mouth seems to have directly told Sihyun that she is this happy.


    "That''s how far this kid goes."


    The butterfly looks at Lynn with eyes full of surprises and excitement. He couldn''t believe that he had changed his personality here, which he couldn''t fix even in Zephyros.


    Is it the power of love? Or did he learn a lot from his demonstration with Xenon? Either way, the butterfly decreased its words because it was certain that it would be an addition point. It was because I didn''t want to give them something to contend with in the future.


    The butterfly bows its head and prays that Xi Hyun and Lin''s relationship will continue indefinitely.


    "Please take good care of your granddaughter, Se-hyun."


    "Yes, I will take care of Lynn. For the rest of my life."


    /199


    "... Si-hyun said. Are you listening? Bererosa."


    "Yes, I''m listening, so shut up."


    After the emergency meeting, Bererosa silently put dinner in her mouth. It was hard for Bererosa to endure the sound of Lin''s cold voice of happiness when she couldn''t keep her heart straight.


    The bigger my heart toward Xihyun, the more that pain was added. Bererosa desperately wished she wasn''t the queen. The more time she could spend with him, the more she desperately wanted.


    I said, "Oh, what was I thinking? ''


    Bererosa shakes her head for a moment, followed by a calm dinner. There were a lot of people around her. Terro and Chang are great. Sihyun and Butterfly. Bererosa and the people associated with her were not exaggerated.


    "Se-hyun, you should eat this."


    Sitting next to Shi Hyun, Shi Hyun was handing over mushrooms from the garnish of steak.


    "... Derro, this is a mushroom."


    "Bererosa says you have to eat a lot. You have to eat this too!"


    With his two fists burning, he patted him on his back with his small-sized hand. Shi Hyun smiled bitterly and put one mushroom in his mouth with a fork. There is a zero chance that Terro can stop his movements faster than lightning. As the mushroom scent flowed through my mouth faster than the time I changed my mind and thought, I heard a murmur crawling from the bottom.


    "Eww."


    Bererosa frowns and looks at him, talking with Lynn in a blatant voice.


    "Dero, what does the lady mean?"


    I shaken my head as soon as I closed my mouth. I learned through many experiences that I would have to listen to Bererosa''s nagging.


    "I''m not a lady yet."


    In order to avoid the nagging, the words he uttered were poisoned and returned to Dero. It''s because he lifted his fork in a playful voice.


    "Then I''ll have some more. To be a lady."


    "Miss, you''re all grown up!"


    As soon as I found out what was happening later, I quickly denied it, but the situation was already getting worse. Whenever Deeroe opened his mouth to speak, he quickly put the mushrooms into his mouth so that he could not see them.


    "Huh, Bererosa. My brother harasses me."


    "Dero, you''ve learned a good lesson today. If you lie, you''ll pay him back someday."


    You turn your head to the place where you were called the Ball after your childishness did not work. Then I bowed my head and ate the meat violently. I could see it was hurling no matter who saw it.


    As a young child, she smiled gratefully at the young childlike response. It reminds me that there was a time when swimming was so cute.


    Saw Deroro and Sihyun talking properly, the great spear poked him in the side. Within a few moments, Zhang Oh looked at me and nodded his head.


    "I like mushrooms."


    "Oh, really?"


    He took the mushroom with a fork and put it in the mouth of the spear. Chang Awesome was frightened by his reflexive actions.


    "What?!"


    Spear Awesome felt the mushroom flavor bursting gently in his mouth, but could not conceal his surprise.


    It''s because I knew that fork was used by Se-hyun. I felt like I was playing a prank that I shouldn''t have made for some reason, and Chang Awesome was unable to hold on to his pounding breasts.


    "Oh, silly. I wasn''t asking for food, I was asking for it."


    "Oh, is that so? I also thought you liked to feed them together."


    Chang Awesome, who received the mushrooms from Sihyun, continued to eat with a smile and not cry.


    "I''m glad it''s peaceful."


    The butterflies who were invited to dinner only smiled graciously as they looked around. It was a great blessing to have good relations among colleagues. But Lynn didn''t even know her grandmother, Butterfly, was thinking that, so she put out a tattoo on her right hand to encourage chaos.


    "Look at this."


    Bererosa looks at the back of her hand with no emotion. There was a tattoo. A pattern that shapes a blazing flame. The Roman numeral "¢ò" was engraved on the center of the symbol.


    Bererosa blinks at the realization that Lin isn''t brave enough to tattoo her skin.


    "What kind of tattoo is that? You didn''t like carving them on your body."


    "Yeah, I don''t like it. But wouldn''t it be different if the romance engraved it?"


    Bererosa frowns at Lynn''s face with a meaningful smile. He noticed that the tattoos were related to each other. Bererosa openly told herself that a secret she did not know was formed between Xi Hyun and Lynn.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, Lynn. If you have something to say, don''t say it out loud, say it out loud."


    "Hehe, I''ll tell you the details from the beginning, so listen carefully."


    Lin looks down at Bererosa and opens her mouth excitedly, feeling a step ahead of Bererosa. From his enlightenment of the power of power formation to his spiritual connection, Lin naturally showed a tattoo engraved on the back of his hand.


    "Lynn, I understand what you''re trying to say. But that''s weird, because if that number is true, then you''re number two. First of all, who the hell are you?"


    In Bererosa''s sharp point, Rin snorts as if excited.


    "There he is."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 190 00190 Dream Spot

    Lin does not hesitate to turn her gaze to the great spear. Bererosa, who saw the tattoo on the back of his hand, guessed a series of situations with a calm expression.


    "The first one was taken away. To a woman who has nothing to do with Se-hyun."


    Lin grimaces at Bererosa''s cold gaze.


    "I didn''t steal it because I like it!"


    Bererosa glances at the furious Lynn, reciting it so low that no one can hear it.


    "Perhaps it was the preordained fact that Miss Spear was taken from her. Too bad I didn''t see the future more accurately."


    Bererosa rises from her seat, shaking her head. Knowing that there was such a thing, he decided to take action. If I waited for the time, I wouldn''t even be myself.


    Bererosa gracefully reached out her hand as she approached him with her confident steps.


    "Se-hyun, I want a tattoo."


    Bererosa, who jumps to the chase without introducing herself. At her request, Xi Hyun sighed. He wasn''t even a little embarrassed. He had already realized that this could have happened because of the case.


    "Okay..."


    Sihyun raised his hand. And I gave Bererosa the power of power building. Wherever the green light shined and the light faded, the pattern that shaped the flame that was burning with me always permeated. And in the center of it was the Roman numeral ¢ó, the third symbol.


    - 200.


    After dinner, Bererosa went straight down to the dungeon in the castle. Through an emergency meeting, she decided to extract a spy, broadening her boundaries and bringing together all the pioneers with psychic abilities to play a role.


    "This is it."


    Heavy swamps that don''t let sunlight in. Bererosa enters a silent space and stands in front of the pioneer who disguised himself as Kuntaran. She glances at him with cold eyes.


    Age seemed to have collapsed to middle-aged age. And the middle-aged man had bleached hair. Is it because I lost my right arm? His skin was otherwise pale. Bererosa, who is presumed to be The One''s lookout, turns to the knight who was watching the situation.


    "What''s the situation?"


    "I''ve been working on it for three hours, but the barriers and defenses are so strong that I didn''t have any good results. The pioneers who sought help shook their heads because their minds were solid."


    Bererosa did not expect it. Other than simple commands, he was able to endure everything under his control. Bererosa nods, and the knight next to her succeeds.


    "The body, too, has not responded to any stimuli of numbness. You dismantle the limb until it''s gone, and you don''t react."


    Middle-aged men were both mentally and physically stubborn. Bererosa smiles coldly at the actions of a middle-aged man who never gives you any closure. She was not afraid of obstacles. Rather, it was enjoyable.


    "Treasure hunt. Yeah, that way you''ll be happy when you find the treasure. The One pioneer does this much, but it can''t be us."


    Bererosa, who walked in front of the nameless pioneer, slapped him on the chin with her bare feet. Her attack on Eight Circles was effective, so even the middle-aged man who had been silent all this time had to suffer.


    "Ugh."


    "Your name?"


    "The one who kills the sow."


    "What was the purpose?"


    "Feeding the sow."


    While all the teeth were pulled out and the pronunciation of a middle-aged man leaked out, Bererosa understood exactly what he was trying to say. Everyone was an insult to themselves.


    But Bererosa smiles joyfully. I wasn''t even afraid to say that to her.


    "I see. Then where is the food you were carrying? Did you forget? Hehe, I can''t believe you''re here to feed me a lost feed bag. The passing dog laughs. No, you''re the dog. I''m sorry."


    Finally, Bererosa reaches out her finger and casts out an eye of a middle-aged man. The pain of losing one sensation was not comparable to the stimulus in the pain. The pain of loss is more painful than anything else.


    "How about this? You won''t feel pain, but you can''t see, can you? People like you have been captured before, leaving their pain behind. Each time, I kindly fulfilled your wishes. You don''t want to tell me? I don''t want you to tell me."


    He emitted malice with a face that he never showed. Bondi was a long war king for 55 years. He was a king rather than a prince, and liked to rule with oppression and coercion rather than with compassion and consideration.


    "We were able to strengthen our defenses just by knowing who you really were. No matter what happens, it''s not unstoppable."


    Bererosa, who grabbed the neck of a middle-aged man who was shivering intermittently, read his past with a "third eye." But nothing was read. Evidence that the preparation for the third eye was also thorough. Bererosa quickly kicks her tongue and throws out a pioneer who doesn''t even know her name.


    Bererosa slowly walked out of the dungeon while wiping her hands covered in blood and sweat.


    ''There must be a reason why you would do this during a meeting.''


    Bererosa considers what she can gain by disguising herself as Kuntaran.


    Confusion? But there was a limit to what Kuntaran''s body could do. He was an ordinary pioneer, except for the royal succession. After thinking about it, Bererosa stops to think about going through her head.


    When I heard Kuntaran had become a target, I thought of the first assumption I should have made until now.


    "... heir to the throne?"


    This year''s conference seemed to hold something for Bererosa, who realized that it was also a place to discuss her marriage. It was all about the authenticity of the Kingdom of Tagnaria.


    What if a spy disguised as Kuntaran hadn''t been spotted by Shi Hyun? Bererosa sighs in a vague imagination. It was obvious that things were going to get complicated.


    A spy disguised as Kuntaran would want a more persistent relationship with her.


    Furthermore, Kuntaran was one of those people who had been going up and down as her companion for a long time. There was a reason that the supporting class was strong and inherited the blood of the Tantium clan.


    "The Kingdom of Tagnaria, or the continent of Hayler, for that matter."


    Bererosa lets out a faint amount of resilience as The One''s Lookouts seem to want a purpose. How long have I been preparing? Assuming she doesn''t want to think about it, she steps into the tiny solitary confinement of Caesar.


    Bererosa opens the door of the box and looks at Caesar, whose complexion has turned blue.


    "My queen."


    "So much has happened today, Lord Caesar. I was greatly disappointed in you. You don''t even notice Lord Kuntaran has changed, and you encourage him to collide with my guests. There''s nothing I can do."


    "I''m sorry, my queen."


    "You should ask the bees, but I will see the loyalty you have shown me so far and bring this matter to light. However, it was also the language that Lord Kuntaran had not noticed the changes he had made since he had always been around Lord Kuntaran. We''ll investigate you for a while."


    "My queen, I didn''t feel anything really strange. Who knew Lord Kuntaran wasn''t already from this world? Believe me, I am innocent."


    Bererosa glances down at Caesar, hanging from her calf, and observes him with a third eye. Caesar''s case was special. Caesar was the third person who was the closest person to Kuntaran and saw his changes. I couldn''t help but notice the guard posing as Kuntaran.


    However, the third eye was telling us that Caesar''s innocence was genuine. Contrary to intuition, Bererosa decided to watch the progress for a while.


    "I hope you''re right. But not a step outside this room until the investigation is complete. Just know that."


    With unilateral notice, Caesar praises Bererosa, bending his waist to see if even that was sensible. When Bererosa and the knights escorting her left, Caesar changed his posture as if he had never looked down.


    "Phew, you almost missed work because of that stupid poem (C)."


    /201


    After one day, sleeping demonstrations expected to begin tomorrow. However, his expectations were shattered thoroughly within a few minutes.


    When he woke up, what he saw was not the sun of tomorrow, but a forest he had once seen. After realizing that everything that woke up from the nightmare was a mistake, she seemed to have a headache.


    "So, not being here yesterday..."


    When she said that, she remembered a woman named ''Shu'' in her dream. Superior beauty with goat horns. It was clear that she was up to something.


    He rubbed his temples and looked straight ahead, but nothing changed. It was not HYDRA''s invitation that brought him here.


    "..."


    Sihyun sighed and went forward. It was better to find the reason for coming here than to spend time in the dark. Although it felt empty, Xi Hyun took a step into the forest because he had a solid goal.


    "Ugh."


    He sensed with his whole body that the air had become heavier as he entered the lush forest, where even the sunlight refused to enter. Moreover, the forest was drawing breath.


    A demonstration against the law of the lion was able to see the massive flow of forest within. It was as if there was a vortex of life. When he sensed that there was something in the forest that he could neither pronounce nor dare to put in his mouth, he corrected his posture.


    No matter what happened, it was not strange. No matter what happened, there was no suspicion.


    The forest was as vast as the desertified land. I kept walking, but nothing got better. The tension of the strikes that entered the space that could not be adapted at all was extreme. It''s too late to think of escaping the forest. He turned his head to feel something unnatural.


    At the same time, you make your way through the bushes and a monster of your type jumps out.


    There was nothing to call a necklace on the face. It was just a long bundle of tentacles. There was an elongated horn in the position of the forehead.


    Sharp nails and claws. And the demonstration of its wings that looked like the wings of a bat with its wings lodged on its back, reflectively waving its hands. The law of lions and the endless correction of the fist became a great violence by itself. It was overwhelming enough to wipe out all the trees in the forest.


    However, Xi Hyun could not see what happened to his monster. It was because his eyes'' reversed ''at the same time as his fists. At a late stroke, Jihyun realizes that his body was crushed, and vomits a handful of blood.


    "Ugh."


    It was as if everything had been ''reversed''.


    Victory, position. Even at the end of his life, Shi Hyun tries to get up on his feet with his trembling hands on the ground. But reality was harsh. One step closer to the monster, who was given the ''sign of something,'' only fell helplessly there.


    Blurred minds. Blurred emotions. The immovable body.


    It was the 564 deaths of Shi Hyun.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Halloween.


    2. Distorted sexual desire.


    3. It''s going crazy.


    4. The king is a word that has a similar meaning to the word "species."

 191 00191 Dream Spot

    /202


    Sihyun regained his senses as if a flash of light had appeared in the White Heat Ball and realized that he had been killed by a monster. Ridiculous ending. Sihyun recovered from the situation before he died.


    He clearly punched at his brother''s monster. However, the results came as unexpected. It was reversed in an instant. At the end, there was no way to explain that there was an intervention, she bit her lip.


    The first mistake was to divert the atmosphere of the unusual forest. And the second one was an unhesitant assault on a free-running meta-human.


    Alien and heterogeneous. Unknown and variable. It was the cause of defeat that unconsciously spilled that the world in the dream was formed under that concept. If I had acted a little more seriously, there would have been no such humiliation.


    It was not simply a reflection of power or power. The power possessed by the monster was much higher than that. Even the "fate" that should have died at the hands of Jihyun was reflected. It was a work that I couldn''t show you unless it was really God.


    Sihyun acknowledged that he had become arrogant after dominating Dagon''s power. The world- the universe - was vast and yet there were many more powerful beings. I just couldn''t even recognize the beings who were out of my sight because I had a narrow view of the world.


    Sihyun realized that he was not ready to go into the forest. The difference was obvious. Once I entered the forest, I knew I was going to die soon. It does not change even with the ability of the colourful winning formula.


    In the beginning, winning ceremony was a subtle ability. The idea of plundering and stealing an opponent''s power is unparalleled, but behind it lies a trap that requires him to have the power to subdue the opponent.


    Moreover, winning ceremonies do not make hunting more meaningless. The winner-takes-all achievement is astonishing to everyone. It was just loot blooming in a desperate battle.


    Beyond rage and beyond existence, the winner-taker exerts his power. There was nothing to call a limiter. But the problem was getting to the point where the winner-take-all could exert its power.


    Beyond the gap, surpassing existence depends on Orlot''s ability to demonstrate. It was all his job to challenge the impossible and set a platform for approaching it. Always have been. Rondale, Rest and Dagon.


    Until then, Shi Hyun was holding back from going into the forest. He instinctively realized that the concept of death only presses him even when he opens the feast of colostrum, the dead.


    Furthermore, he was clearly not strong enough to enjoy the forest with a winner-take-all or past regression. As long as Dagon is strong enough to reach his fingertips, the forest is a maze full of mysteries and monsters.


    It was not a place where people could enter without clues or information.


    "But tonight, it''s inevitable to enter a dream."


    He sighed deeply and looked around. The point of his return was when he ruled out the dimensional discontinuation. Sihyun, who caught the pioneer disguised as Kuntaran, immediately ran to the square and told Bererosa everything.


    After that, I was allowed to have a relationship with Lynn from the butterfly and had a day like any other at dinner. Soon after finishing all the work, he lay in a room with no one.


    If you fall asleep like this, you''ll be wandering around the forest again. The demonstration that matched all the conditions the same as last night occurred reflectively. Last night, he couldn''t invite Chang Oh because he didn''t expect it, but today came up with the idea that we could call her and investigate together.


    Being an apostle of Shi Hyun, she was now strong enough to be classified as power. At least she would be able to regain her former status temporarily, unless she was defeated.


    "Let''s go."


    Deep into the night, Sihyun comes out of his room and walks down the hallway into a room with a window awesomeness. It was nearby, so it wasn''t hard to find. I didn''t have to ask anyone. He carefully raises his hand in front of the door decorated with an old-fashioned pattern.


    Knock, knock.


    At the same time that Sihyun knocked on the door, I heard the great voice of Chang in the room.


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s me, Master."


    "Se-hyun? I don''t think this is the first time I''ve been here."


    Although he had already known it by default, Chang Awesome asked as if his visit was curious. I didn''t think of the reason why Sihyun would come in person.


    "Just open the door, because there''s something I need to tell you."


    "Got it."


    As soon as Zhang Oyang opened the door, Shi Hyun went into her room. It was a meeting of men and women that was not a relationship at night. When someone caught me, I knew I was in an embarrassing situation, so I had to be careful.


    "... suspiciously quick gesture."


    "Time is time."


    In a word, Zhang Wu blushed his face. There was only one time when no one came to the room without any news. Male and female branches! At least that''s what she imagined.


    Chang Ogwang took a step back on his daring visit.


    "What''s going on?"


    "I came here because I want to say something."


    There was no way I could say something on an ambitious night. If you have something you want to say, you can say it tomorrow. Visiting at a time like this means I want to talk about it in secret. Chang Awesome was stunned by the fact that his expectations were somewhat correct.


    "So what do you want to say?"


    "Sleep with me today, Master."


    "What, what!?"


    The Declaration of Bombs of Thought Colossus. A great spear made of tons of shamanstones and shamanstones was astonished. It was an expression of courtship for all to see. The great spear calmed the trembling chest. She instinctively knew this day might come. I was born a woman. Chang Awesome breathed heavily.


    How long has it been? The solemn spear shakes his head. She was grateful, but she wasn''t ready yet.


    "Oh, it''s still early. Si-hyun, you''re suddenly sleeping with me."


    "Isn''t that right? Teachers tend to sleep late. Do you think it''s better to loosen your muscles before bed?"


    At the demonstration that he was unwinding-before going to bed, the great spear bit his lips. The obscene expression was something I could not hear or see. It was so blatant that I was embarrassed.


    "You fool!!!!!! You and I are priests, why would you even think that?"


    An unbearable spear of shame exploded at once. With the same cry as Noho, Sihyun was only dumbfounded. The last time I heard a fabulous saying that I like exploration-investigation, I still remember.


    "But you said you liked it first, right?"


    "Myself, when did I say I liked it?"


    "You responded actively the other day, right?"


    Sihyun was still remembering. Chang Ogre, a fighting fanatic, was stirring up the world in his dreams like his own. Even in the battle with HYDRA, he rushed in with no regard for injuries to his body. What can I say?


    "Hmph?!"


    Chang awkwardly remembered that he was drunk and kissed Sihyun. It was because I felt that it might be reflected as response-like. Still, I can''t believe you brought that up right now. Chang Oh greatly trembled at the cunning of Xi Hyun.


    "I choked him first."


    Sihyun nodded. It was such a tug to sleep because of the great window that he wanted to enter the world in his dreams.


    "... I dozed off?!"


    In a subsequent strike by Shi Hyun, Chang Oh was forced to collapse. It''s because I don''t remember exactly what I did when I was drunk. Of course, we had a general overview. However, the story that Sihyun was referring to was the beginning, so the great spear only bit his lips.


    His disciple, who was naive, did not know that he would ask for a body like this, so Chang excellently swallowed his breath furiously.


    "Well, I didn''t see it that way... you! Is that how you stimulate people''s guilt? Yeah, well, it''s meaningless to have it anyway. I''ll give it to you if you want me to."


    Shi Hyun shook her hand in a bewilderment''s expression as the great spear reciting the unknown meaning began to peel off her clothes.


    "What are you doing?! Master!?"


    "... I thought you wanted my body that much. That''s why you''re here at this hour, to expose your past mistakes. Get your hands off me. I will accept it myself if my actions are unclean and I deserve it."


    Then he told her the truth, realizing that the situation was a mess. He briefly explained what happened last night to Chang Awesome, who knew his abilities - regression.


    There was no explanation, to be exact. It was because there was no truth that could be put in his mouth except in a miserable and morbidly dead situation.


    "That''s what happened."


    All of his words and intentions were heard from the beginning to the end. The great spear did not lift up his glowing face. She wanted to die with her head bashed in the fact that everything started from her own delusion.


    The shyness became irresistible anger that wrapped around the whole great spear. And the anger returned to him who had used the critical expression as much as he wanted.


    "So now that you''re back in the world of dreams, you''re just here to make me an offer?"


    "Yes. You were also interested in the world of dreams, weren''t you? You said it was nice to meet unknown people there, and you responded, right?"


    "That''s right."


    "That''s why I was so quick to sleep, but I came here because I thought if I went in alone, you''d be disappointed."


    "That''s amazing."


    A spear with his fists clenched his teeth tightly and hurled towards his abdomen.


    "Say something like that early!!!"


    /203


    After tidying up the hot situation, Jihyun and Chang Oh entered the same bed. Awesome spear was torn by an unexpected hazing. He sighed.


    "Then will the forest not go in?"


    "Yes, I would rather focus on other places than there."


    "Too bad. I wanted to see it."


    "Be patient."


    I don''t think I''ll be able to bear it if she dies. In my mind, Sihyun swallowed the following words and fell into a horse horse with Chang Oh. As consciousness sinks into the abyss, those who rise above another world stand on two feet on the ground with their expressions as they always have.


    "The process of mental transformation is not adaptable."


    "I had no choice but to come here out of the spirit."


    Chang Ogre looks at the forest in front of him. Where it is speculated that even ''fate'' has a transcendent ability to reverse it. I wanted to try, but the great spear turned his head. Timothy is because she knew best. Just a single explanation could predict how harsh the forest was, so Chang Awesome turned his back without a clue.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 192 00192 Dream Spot

    "Now, where are we going?"


    "Since we came out the door and climbed north... it''s efficient to turn east on the streets. Because if we''re going south, we have to go back the way we came."


    Sihyun painted the world in his head. Although it was not drawn specifically because there was nothing to call information, Xi Hyun tried to understand the world.


    "East."


    "Yes, I think we need to cross the forest to go further north. We have to go somewhere else."


    "I see. I''m afraid I can''t help it."


    Sihyun and Chang Awesome nodded, looking at each other, and moved toward the east. But they soon had to change their plans. A strange voice was heard from the sky.


    "I finally found it!"


    Reflexively, he raised his head and saw a flying beast with wings large enough to fill the sky. With a thick scale, it boasted a huge figure. The flying beast, which looked like it was a mixture of horses and bats, fell perpendicular to Xi Hyun and Zhang Oeng.


    Sihyun and Chang were able to correct their posture. It was a strange place, no matter when and where strange things happened. It could have been a second hydra. However, when they saw the unidentified existence of the flying beast, they had no choice but to laugh.


    "The great Nightgaunt Pommen! This is where it comes in."


    The pommen''s face reveals its existence in a bizarre posture, and there''s nothing to call it a necessity. It was just a long bundle of tentacles. There was an elongated horn in the position of the forehead.


    When he saw the Foam Man carrying the wings that looked as flat as the wings of a bat, he realized that it was the same as the monster that killed him. When he raised his hand, he leaned back and extended his arms in front of him.


    "Wait! Wait for it."


    "That doesn''t make any sense. I''ve seen creatures like you in the woods."


    "You mean the ''jungle of Creed'' nearby? It''s a different faction. I come from a faction that is favorable to you. What Xi Hyun does is he''s hostile towards all humans because he''s been attacked by humans."


    He frowned.


    "Do you know my name?"


    "Yes, we know Chang Awesome is next to you. I came to meet you on behalf of my esteemed master. It''s natural to know his name. I''ve only just met you because you have good stamina."


    Stumbling. According to Pommen, Se-hyun noticed that there was another one who called her. Perhaps the existence of the Master of Pommens invited him into the world of dreams. Sihyun looked closely at the great spear.


    "Master, what do you want to do?"


    "Why are you asking me that? In the beginning, this was a place you could come because you were invited by someone. It has something to do with you. Technically, I''m a third party. So do what you want."


    When Zhang Oyang lightly removed his right to opinion decisions, Shi Hyun was forced to cry out. I had to think about her safety. To be honest, Shi Hyun did not trust the Master of Pommen. He is the one who invited us into a dangerous world without explanation or reason.


    I was reluctant to follow him because he invited me. But there was no escape from this world if we didn''t go. The situation is neither like this nor like that. Seeing the conflict, Pommen smiled confidently in a strange pose again.


    "If you want to know the truth of the Savior, come!" My master said, The omnipotent and omnipotent master said that he would have to come. "


    Pommen''s tone was annoying, but he had to nod. ''The Seeker''s Truth''. It was one of the pieces of information that he had been searching for.


    "What''s with the accent? Are you picking on me?"


    The great spear asked with annoying voices, whether the Pommen''s tone was annoying.


    "I''m the only Nightgun among my kind who speaks human language. It''s a miracle to talk about oral structure. Of course, there''s a pronunciation that you can do and there''s a pronunciation that you can''t do. Especially" uhhhhhh ". This pronunciation doesn''t have to happen a few times. And that''s why they use hard pronunciation. End of discussion!"


    As Pommen tried to say a specific word, the real-time demonstration of his voice becoming increasingly blurry noticed what he wanted to say at once.


    "Teacher, I don''t think he can pronounce ''Hayyote''."


    "I think so. But why didn''t you use" Haoche "?"


    Sihyun and Chang Awesome smiled bitterly at each other. They gained a little energy in the appearance of the Pommens. The existence of specific goals and objectives is not that different from the words that can help us understand the world.


    "Then get on."


    When Pommen pointed at the flying beast he was riding, Chang Awesome couldn''t help but spit out his curiosity.


    "What''s this?"


    "It''s my car."


    "I''m not asking you that. I''m asking what kind of animal it is."


    "It''s an animal called Shantak. And as you can see, it flies fast, and it''s smart, and it''s perfect for pets. It''s one of the beasts my master cultivated, so there''s no two words for it."


    "Humiliate the beast?"


    It was a strange thing to say, but Zhang Oh did not ask any more questions. It seemed like I would hear a ridiculous story.


    So, Sihyun and Zhang Oh, who climbed over Shanta''s body, were in a space wider than I thought. Pommen confirms they''re seated and grabs Shanta''s reins.


    "I''m going up."


    Whyric. The massive wings wiggle up and down, and the harsh wind shakes the surroundings. With a light fellowship, Sihyun and the great spear flew into the sky and looked around curiously. Clearly, even though the surrounding landscape turned into lines and passed before their eyes, there was no wind or resistance coming at all.


    "Nothing surprising. Shantac can do some light magic."


    "Yes."


    Surprise and exhaustion gave up understanding. I just abandoned the frame of common sense and accepted it quietly. The world in the dream was different from the outside world in many ways.


    Chang Oyang opens his mouth, fingers sweeping Shantake''s back.


    "Where are you headed?"


    "It''s an island to the south. That''s where my master is. Time flies, but we should be able to get close enough."


    On a flying shantak through the blue sky, Sihyun thought about the creature who invited him. Someone who invites you into a world of dreams without invitation and forces you to come. At the thought that it might be one of the great old beings, Xi Hyun''s back cooled.


    It reminded me of ''Shu''. A woman so pure that she can''t reach even after hundreds of millions of years of growth. It was a great shock for him to meet an absolute being who could look down on the great old beings like a child. Sihyun could not slow down the tension because there was also a clear case of such an existence calling himself.


    "By the way, did you say the Creed Forest? What kind of place is that?"


    At his words, Pommen opened his mouth without hesitation.


    "It''s one of the taboos. where people are known to look at the center of time. He has no eyes, he sees through all of time, so there''s very little movement, so it''s not a threat, but the factions that protect him -- the Nightgands -- are powerful."


    "In other words, the whole forest is their domain, right?"


    "That''s right. So don''t go in there at all. Because he puts a" sigh "on those who eat their milk and honey, the Night Guns in those woods are all bragging nonsense."


    "What kind of insult is that?"


    Chang Awesome interrupted whether he was interested in hearing the conversation with Poemman and Sihyun.


    "Rumor has it it it''s a disgust to reverse everything."


    Pommen trembles once, whether he imagined it or not. It was something in the forest that Pommen dared not explain in words. He didn''t know much. I just knew it was extremely dangerous.


    Demonstrations that experienced the body to what extent the effects of the dis-ability could be expanded swallowed depression. And I realized again that I was right about my choice not to go into the forest. The forest - the forest of Creed - was a place where countless indigenous people roamed.


    "I have something I''d like to ask, by the way."


    "What?"


    As you asked, he looks up and pommel extends his hand forward.


    "Are you two like this?"


    The Fist-Wrapped Foam Man stuck his thumb between his index finger and his stop-finger. And he twitched his thumb nervously. The great window that realized what that gesture meant stood in place.


    Shi Hyun, who was aware of the great violence of the spear, also quickly stood up and put his arms between her arms. The great spear that was caught in his arms did not go forward but only did a bad deed.


    "I''ll kill that son of a bitch!"


    Formman''s question was enough to remind me of the ''hazing'' that just happened. As the trauma that I had forgotten for a moment came to life, Chang Oh was more excited than necessary. No, I had to.


    /204


    "... women are scary."


    "No, you scared me."


    Following the Pommen''s guidance, Sihyun and Zhang Awesome arrived on the southern ground and saw the sea unfolding before his eyes. There were numerous islands in the vast ocean. Stunning scenery out of sight. Among them, Pommen pointed his finger at a particularly prominent island.


    "The name of the largest island is'' Orib ''. This is where my master lives."


    "Then why did you stop here?"


    "Time''s up. The flight time was not great, so where you are, the sun must have already risen."


    "Yes, that''s the way it is."


    Sihyun accepted Pommen''s words gently. I didn''t know how long it would take to have a conversation with the Master of Pommen. Talking about the truth of the deliverer was also important, but reality was also important.


    "I''ll tell you in advance. This is a safe area, but nowhere else is life guaranteed. We''re going to meet them tomorrow, so we shouldn''t go anywhere else."


    "Yes, I understand. Go away."


    Chang Ogre had already looked at Pommen with his disgusting eyes. The Pommen on top of the shantick is escorted to Oriov by a magnificent escort of his spear.


    "Phew, that feels good. Se-hyun, I''m leaving now. Take my hand."


    "Yes, Master."


    Sihyun and Chang Awesome naturally held hands. Chang Awesome, who waved his hand with a certain law, quickly recited the law. A spell that breaks dreams and raises awareness. After stepping away from the world in my dreams, I began to go to the outside world with the great ceremony of Jihyun and Chang.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. We are not ready to attack in the forest yet. She is currently completing the tutorial and leveling up.

 193 00193 Dream Spot

    /205


    Deep underground. Underground, where no one comes. It was burning all by itself towards a masterpiece. The tightly stitched ''it'' with no dental error has already gone beyond the normal category.


    "We''re almost there."


    A situation in which a masterpiece is to be completed. It smiled faintly while simultaneously keeping the human form and spider form. The bridge between dreams and reality was no longer a myth.


    Having spent countless years, it did not hide the joy of knowing that the moment of hope had come to pass in a few days. There was no one who could intercept the work.


    In the beginning, I didn''t want to be disturbed by anyone, so I hid myself deep and dark underground. It was joyful to imagine what would happen next.


    The bridge made of spider silk had already reached the other side of the world. All that was left was to make the boundaries between dreams and reality stronger. It shifts the eight legs indiscriminately.


    It''s called Atlac Nacha. It was one of the Great Old Ones who broke dreams and reality early and filled their self-interest by crossing many dimensions.


    "Let''s build it. Let''s build it. Let''s decorate it. Collect it. A world full of love."


    With the completion of the 35366th bridge in sight, Atlac Nacha did not conceal his excitement. For a moment''s pleasure, she has spent many years of her patience and hardship.


    Thousands or tens of thousands of years of labor. Atlac Nacha cries out in the dark, as he feels his turn to bear fruit. Again, her goal - Atlac Nacha - was'' carnage ''and'' occupation ''.


    /206


    As the currents and winds moved, so did the sea level. The little ripples became a big wave. Jay (J) made his way through the receding sea. He''s been swimming underwater for 26 hours. As the sun began to rise over the horizon, Jay reached the Hayler continent with all his soul and soul.


    When Jay arrived at a beach in the Hayler continent, where he could not feel any popularity, he stepped on the land of Hayler with both his arms bearing his juicy black robe and his fatigued body.


    "If you don''t have enough head, your body gets tired. Even if we pay attention, we won''t be able to survive this kind of operation."


    Jay sighed as he squeezed out the water from the sea. Crossing the Hayler continent in a straight line in Australia was an act of suicide, but it was the only way to sneak in.


    The Hayler continent was protected by a myriad of magic, protection, and mystery. Jay, who was not invited and could not forge a credible identity, had no choice but to act with his body.


    "I envy (C) and S (S) for finding the perfect timing."


    "There''s no need to complain. Come here more than that."


    A cool-looking beauty walks through the grass near the beach. Jay took a step there without hesitation. It''s because I realized who it was through a unique tone of speech and behavior. I slowly realized that she had changed her appearance, but she was one of the pioneers that Jay knew.


    "Huh, Kay."


    Jay knew Kay had already infiltrated the castle. Kay took the ball and entered the kingdom''s maid since the Hayler continent left Zephyros and settled on Earth.


    "Even if it''s a new body, it''s a good fit, right?"


    Jay glanced up and down in a servant''s clothing in an old-fashioned design and replied softly.


    "You''re always so rash. You wouldn''t be able to see that attitude if you knew the gravity of the work."


    "I can''t believe we''re doing this. Your performance, I assure you, I will cooperate at a minimum. If there''s an explosion, we won''t look back, we''ll run away, and that''s all we know."


    "Suit yourself. because that''s not going to happen."


    "How confident are you that you haven''t changed?"


    Kay shut up. If anything, it was a change. It was an unexpected variable for her, too.


    "A guest invited by Queen Bererosa has collided with the poem and S."


    "What does that mean?"


    "Siwa S. has been picking on some of Bererosa''s guests on the streets where Eclipses live. Acting like the perfect target-- Kuntaran and Caesar-- came back poisoned."


    Jay knew who Siwa S. was disguised as. It was Caesar and Kuntaran, both of whom were the most famous purebloods in the Kingdom of Tagnaria.


    "So what happened to Siwa S.?"


    "I was devastated by Queen Bererosa''s invitation. I don''t know why, but as soon as the city came in contact with the guest, it was discovered. Fortunately, S was not spotted, but was next to the poem, so she could not get away from the palace''s gaze and is currently confined to the castle."


    Jay shakes his head at the sound of the watchman being trapped in ''two'' or the castle.


    "He told me not to give you room. You''re one step ahead of him. Funny. I don''t even know who to turn to."


    Jay shrugs and flicks his mouth at Kay and the other two watchmen. Cay bites his lips without making any excuses, because it was clear that he had made a mistake.


    "So what are you going to do? Half the operatives we''ve organized are gone. Are they backing us up?"


    "We''ve decided to fold Plan A. And the operation was changed to Plan C. That''s enough for all of us."


    "Folding Plan A..."


    Plan A was one of the plans to get around the poetry impersonated by Kuntaran. Kuntaran had royal succession and could have been a companion of Bererosa through the convention, so it was very useful in many ways. Until now, it was a useless plan for no partner.


    "S can come back at any time if things get better. I am suspicious because I was with the city, but I have no confirmation that I will be released soon."


    "That''s not comforting at all."


    I couldn''t contact her if she was released. If I approached him reluctantly, I would only consider him to be a cautious figure.


    Kay pulls out a body in the bushes. With a slender arm, she pulled out a tall, tall man and threw the body to Jay.


    Noticing Kay''s intentions, Jay took off his black robe and clothes. Within a few moments, Jay revealed a beautiful appearance and a sturdy naked body and asked for the identity of the corpse with his head.


    "Who is this pioneer?"


    "Jacob Mantarian." An ordinary young man born and raised in a small village on the east side of the Hayler continent. Even if he was ordinary, his grandfather would not be uncomfortable attending the conference because he was widely known as a character in The Purity, the Clan Central Society. It''s small, but it''s also the head of a clan. "


    "They say? I think I heard it from this guy myself."


    "Yes, that''s right. When he threw a chase at me, he lured me into the room and attacked me."


    Seeing Kay speaking without any emotion, Jay sighed. It''s because she, the corpse homosexual, remembered the scene of dismantling Jacobs with a lot of rash faces.


    "You don''t have to tell me the details of the process. I don''t even want to know. Well, I guess you''re pretty much right, though."


    Jay ''wore'' Jacob ''as a familiar gesture. Immediately, a lot of information came into Jay''s mind and he felt lightly dizzy. There''s synchronization going on with a man who might have been called Jacob earlier.


    Soon he regained consciousness and became another Jacob.


    "How are you? Is there any discomfort?"


    Kay touched Jay or Jacob''s body with his bare hands. Kay''s ability was to create a completely autonomous maneuver using the body of the target. It''s called the ''autonomous system''. Cay''s untouched corpse was no longer a corpse. It was like a second life beyond death.


    Whoever wore it was able to use their abilities and memories in harmony when The One''s Lookouts infiltrated a group or group.


    Jacobs, who moved his finger to reduce the amount of glamour on his body, looked at the far away kingdom of Tagnaria.


    "I hope it''s not too late for the meeting."


    "You don''t have to worry. There''s still a lot left. It''s Conversation Day from today. We have one more day for the big conference."


    "I thought it was too late, but two days? I always think about it, but the conference is relaxing."


    "That''s why it''s so much better for us to be active."


    Kay pats him on the shoulder as he straightens out Jacob''s wardrobe.


    "You''re the only one who can actually attend the conference. We want to steer the situation in a direction that will disrupt the conference as much as possible."


    "Easy for you to say. A direction that could create chaos."


    Jacob had to make a bitter smile. Shaking the convention with the body of a rural master who had no power or influence was a ridiculous request.


    "As I said before, I will cooperate at a minimum. It''s none of my business what the outcome of the conference is."


    On the same note, Kay sighed.


    "... I''ve had enough of you."


    "You could say that."


    Kay looks up at Jacobs with cold eyes, but he doesn''t move a muscle. Realizing that there was no more persuasion, Kay turned away.


    "I can''t help it. But you have to cooperate in opening the heterotopia. because you can''t open it by yourself."


    "It''s not that hard."


    Suddenly, Kay claps his hands and turns to Jacob.


    "And in the castle, my name is Corona, not Kay. Don''t forget that."


    - 207.


    "So today is'' Talking Day ''? Yesterday was visiting day?"


    "Yes, the Bondi Conference is a meaningful gathering event for pioneers and summits across the Zephyros, so two days out of the week are organized to create an uplifting atmosphere. I was considerate of people who didn''t get there in time. Well, it''s not a very meaningful day because there''s only Hailer continent left."


    In Bererosa''s explanation of the bitterness, he nodded quietly.


    "I only know the name of the day of the visit, but what is the day of discourse?"


    "Talking day is the day we talk to people we haven''t seen in a long time. It was a day that happened on its own as we were at war with the circle, as we grew longer apart from each other. It was originally also the day of the visit."


    "You''re telling me a story."


    "Something like that."


    Thinking of Lean and Butterflies who are not here, Sihyun could see what the day of discourse meant. I had no idea what my grandson was doing.


    "And tomorrow, with the opening ceremony, the big conference begins. The conference will be held for three consecutive days and the sixth day will conclude with a closing ceremony."


    "Didn''t you say the meeting will be held for a week? It''s raining."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Not enough recommendations.

 194 00194 Dream Spot

    In his doubts, he opened his mouth with a confident expression as he sat on his knee.


    "Hey, you know what? It''s an official holiday. Let''s just say it''s backdoor day. Bererosa told you, the convention used to be a gathering of all the important people in Zephyros. Cleaning up is no joke."


    "That''s right, we''re giving time to our users, just like Deeroe said. Even if you start organizing from the closing ceremony, you won''t have enough for one day. And of course, because of the smaller scale, it''s a big rebuttal to reduce holidays even if you can reduce events and days that don''t matter."


    "It breaks my heart to think there are fewer scheduled holidays."


    From Bererosa and Deeroe, she got a sense of ambiguity when she heard the overall overview of the meeting. And it was clear that tomorrow was an important subject.


    "Starting tomorrow, the role of Se-hyun becomes important."


    The day the opening ceremony is held tomorrow and the conference is held at the same time. Seeing what Bererosa was saying, he nodded gracefully.


    "I know, that''s why I''m here."


    He knew exactly what to do. I came here to turn over the agenda to be addressed in the conference.


    However, unlike calm demonstrations, Bererosa seemed anxious.


    "... but we may have to find out who he is because of this. No, if we''re going to silence the complaints of the other pioneers, we have to. Are you ready for this?"


    Asking Sihyun, Bererosa felt that she was selfish. He knew that the name "King of Shadows" was given to him in order to live a normal life.


    I thought I''d take it for granted, but first I asked him if he wanted answers. Bererosa felt disgusted by her instinctive movements for peace of mind.


    "Come to think of it, yes. But it doesn''t matter. I can take as much of you as it takes just to reveal your real name."


    Sihyun didn''t think the crude secrets he created lasted long. The eyes of the world are gathering. The fact that the King of Shadows was Han Shi-hyun was soon to be revealed.


    If the secret had to be revealed, it was the most efficient use of food. That''s why he expressed his opinions without hesitation.


    "... Se-hyun sometimes surprises me."


    Bererosa, who lowers her head, mutters with a grumpy expression. As soon as she noticed her change, she clapped her hands, smiling brightly.


    "Heh heh, Bererosa''s face turned red!"


    "That''s not true, Dero."


    Bererosa, who covers her cheeks unnaturally, glances at you.


    /208


    After finishing the conversation, Sihyun came out. He looked around and lightly moved his feet. There was no destination. I was curious about how things were going in the castle, so I just moved to a place where I liked to go. Through a corridor that had never been there, Sihyun arrived at a rare place.


    A place filled with flowers that exude their own fragrance and color. Xi Hyun who arrived there was caught off guard by flowers with an unimaginable shape. It was different from the flowers on Earth. Among the flowers on the flower bed, there was even light on its own.


    "It''s a good place."


    At the sound of his voice, he turned his head. There, an old gentleman in a fur suit was wearing a black umbrella. Despite a rainy day, the old man covers himself with his umbrella like he wants to avoid something.


    "The flowers you can''t see here - on Earth -"


    Unlike a well-dressed bird, the old man''s eyes were sharp and unfamiliar. The fangs protruding outward once every smile, as well as the skin that was white enough to show a clear line of blood, indicate his dangers exclusively.


    "Who are you?"


    In Shi Hyun''s question, the old man simply revealed his identity.


    "''Ellard Judicia.'' He''s one of The Purity''s co-representatives."


    The memory of The Purity was immediately lowered. It is thought that it is one of the largest influential organizations on the continent of Hailer.


    "Hi, I''m Han Si-hyun."


    Sihyun was invited here by Bererosa and did not reveal his identity. I didn''t want to cause a dispute. But Ellard releases the truth without hesitation.


    "You''re the King of Shadows, right?"


    His expression hardened in a flash. He had never officially revealed that he was the King of Shadows. For a moment, he remembered Kuntaran. A pioneer disguised as Kuntaran guessed the identity of Xi Hyun.


    But in the dungeon, he couldn''t have told Ellard the truth. No, even if they had some sort of relationship, they wouldn''t say what they wanted. All we have to do is identify him as an accomplice.


    "..."


    "There''s no need to be so vigilant. Anyone can guess that you''re the King of Shadows. You were invited by Queen Bererosa. Plus, you''re the first pioneer I''ve ever seen in Zephyros. It''s not" King of the Shadows, "but who could escape my insight by gaining Queen Bererosa''s favor? Don''t you think?"


    "That''s right. Only Mr. Ellard knows that."


    He did not deny it. It was a fact that it was going to be revealed. Furthermore, Sihyun treated him politely because he had nothing good to do with Ellard, the co-representative of Purity.


    "You''ve come for Queen Bererosa, too, haven''t you?"


    Ellard seems to have already made up his mind. Sihyun remained silent because he was not wrong. It''s because I was strongly encouraged that Ellard wanted to say something.


    "But I hear you don''t have a good body..."


    According to Ellard, Shi Hyun tilts his head.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Didn''t you come out of the room of a woman - a girl - who had a great spear this morning? You''re already a whore. Are you saying you want to be a candidate for Queen Bererosa''s companion?"


    He smiles at Ellard face to face. Even so carefully, a witness came forward. However, his eyes sank because he didn''t think he would approach it this way.


    A frosty voice pours from his mouth, realizing he doesn''t need respect.


    "Funny. Threatened by a stranger today."


    "You should have been careful. The night is my bedtime. I can''t help but notice you moving around without thinking about it."


    Ellard smiles joyfully. One of the leading candidates fell on his own. He was cheering for his grandson. It was unpleasant to mix pure bloodlines with other bloodlines, but I was able to bear the blood of the Tantium. The blood of the Tantium family was worth it.


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    "Abandon your seat. If you do that, I promise I''ll protect your reputation."


    "Too bad."


    "What''s the pity?"


    "I''ll forget soon enough."


    "Bullshit..."


    [Forget it all.]


    Sihyun spits out [please] toward Ellard. With his absolute command, one of Ellard''s memories'' burned ''. When Ellard regained his senses, shaking his head.


    "Hmm?"


    Ellard tilts his head in a strange way. It felt like I''d forgotten something. But he couldn''t remember.


    As Ellard stands still, Sihyun smiles brightly and looks at him.


    "May I help you? Mr. Ellard."


    "It''s nothing."


    "Wasn''t there something you wanted to tell me?"


    "... It was useless. Never mind."


    That way, Ellard turns away from Sihyun, saying only what he wants to say. Sihyun glanced coldly at the farther Ellard. I couldn''t let go of the idea that the worms were starting to twist.


    "I only see you once."


    - 209.


    That night, Shi Hyun entered the world of dreams again with the great Chang Oh. The fact that they could hear the truth about the deliverer meant so much to Sihyun and Chang Oh, that they went to bed earlier than usual.


    Pommen welcomed them as soon as Shi Hyun and Chang Oh came, whether they were earlier than expected.


    "You''re here now. I almost got tired of waiting."


    "Still not enough hawks?"


    As Zhang Ogre lifted his fist, Pommen kept his mouth shut. You quietly climb up to Shanta and shake your hand. Sihyun and Chang Awesome climbed over Shantaq and headed towards'' Oriv '', the largest of the southern islands.


    Soon after, Sihyun and Chang Ogre were able to see the reality of Oriov. The island where Pommen''s owner and invited him lived was in the middle of a stormy sea.


    It was not clear whether the island itself was causing the storm or just the location of the island, but it felt strongly that Oriov was unacceptable to foreign approach.


    "Hold on tight!"


    Pommen grabs his belt, rides his skilled hand through the air flow and squeezes through the gap in the storm. Shantaq also shoved his wings into the wind like a knife to see if he was used to escaping the storm.


    Sihyun and Chang Oyeong grabbed the thick scales of shantak tightly in their hands. Shanta shakes violently, without covering his back and forth. The storm moves around to catch the shantak. With a strong storm and raindrops, even Pommen, who wouldn''t give up his allies, Xihyun and Zhang Oh looked bored.


    "Phew, that was another fun game today."


    Soon after, Shantak lands on the outskirts of Oriv. Xihyun and Chang Awesome tried to see the surrounding landscape, but Pommen did not allow such behavior. What was so busy was the demonstration and the great arm of the spear.


    "Come with me. My master wants to see me as soon as possible."


    Pommen said that Xi Hyun and Zhang Oh were forced to follow him.


    Jihyun and Zhang Oyang, who had entered a naturally formed cave along the Formman''s back, had lost their words to the enormous landscape that was so open in their vision. It contained ten minutes of aesthetic, even though it was not artificially made.


    Moreover, the cave was emitting a bright light that was unfit to be a closed place. It was a light so calm that it calmed the mind of the viewer. Not to mention the stone staircase, which is giving off a subtle glow.


    "The master is down there."


    Sihyun and Spear Ogre stepped on the stone stairs and went down. How long has it been? Realizing that there were no more stone steps to tread on, Jihyun and Chang looked straight ahead.


    In the depths of the cave there was a man. The fast paced Formman knelt in front of the young man and tightened his head.


    "My lord, at your command, I have brought you a guest."


    "Well done, Pommen. Now get out there."


    Despite knowing that it was not a word directed at them, Xi Hyun and Spear Awesome seemed to bend their knees. Pommen left his seat and In-young appeared in the shadows, and Sihyun and Chang Awesome were breathless. No, I wanted to breathe, but I couldn''t.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. I''ve been told that as more people become more organized, sociality falls into Japanese cartoons. What about you? Do you feel any kind of camouflage?


    2. Of course, there is nothing that can be fixed because it is somewhat true. Even if you accept it as best you can, those tendencies and methods of deployment are the hallmarks of writing and the realm of taste. What I want to ask you is a fatal error. Sometimes when you''re too close, you can''t see it.


    3. The first letter of the watchman''s code name and first name match, as a convenience, for readability.

 195 00195 Dream Spot

    "You are the great ga-hyun and Chang."


    The utterance of the absolute one who opened his mouth was crushed at the end. However, Sihyun and Chang Oh greatly could not smile at the immature pronunciation of the absolute.


    As soon as they saw its existence, Jihyun and Zhang Oh experienced hair plummeting to the ends of the sky. A pole, a majestic, a marvel. The fact that no word could express its existence was so devastating that Jihyun and Chang Oh were so desperate.


    Its overwhelming abundance and presence had a great Old Ones unique pressure. He had a real influence just by taking his place. A normal creature would have a seizure just by looking at its presence.


    The existence that appeared in front of Xihyun and Chang Awesome was an old man who seemed to be one step away from reality. With his gray hair and rich gray beard, he called Xihyun and Chang Awesome with a free expression.


    "Come here, Ogae."


    Sihyun and Chang Awesome walked to where the old man was. Surprisingly, the right arm of the elderly man was all ''is''. I wasn''t even sure if Eun-hyun was really silver. It was just silver because it was giving off a subtle glow.


    Perhaps it was a completely different substance, but he had to recognize the right arm of the elderly as'' silver. ''


    Chang Oh greatly trembled at the strength of the old man. She developed a sense of smell and a sixth sense because she was confused about the nature of the elderly. The old man was something she couldn''t take lightly. It existed outside of the concept of the unknown. Even though he was absolutely unpredictable, it was no exaggeration.


    When Sihyun and Chang Ogre finished watching the old man, the old man opened his mouth as if he was waiting.


    "My introduction is late GOON. My name is Norden. The one who invited you here. One unexpected guest, of course, but okay. The more people who listen to the truth, the better."


    The old man, named Nordens, raises his hand. At the same time, a lump of rock rises from the ground. The chunk of rock revealed itself, shaking its body around like clay and becoming a chair.


    "Sit down. It''ll be a long story."


    Sihyun and Chang Ogre accepted Norden''s favor. They had been thinking about listening to stories for a long time. I didn''t bring up the introduction, but I went straight to the point. The time in the world of dreams was limited.


    "I heard you know the truth about the Seeker."


    "Yes JI. That''s why I invited you here."


    "I think that means you know why the Seeker was created. Am I right?"


    The great spear stares at Nordens with its chin clenched. It was a little provocative, but there was no response from Norden. I just told him the truth calmly.


    "Of course. We made the Seeker - the Eclipse -"


    "What?!"


    Sihyun and Chang couldn''t accept what Norden said for a moment. If what Nordens said is true, it is the same as what he said caused all the incidents. Sihyun and Chang Awesome couldn''t smile. It was before their eyes that they destroyed their destiny and lives.


    Unbearable demonstration unravelled the idea. An enormous thought has taken over the intestine, shaking the surroundings.


    "What are you? One of the great old beings?"


    "No, we''re not like them, NAE. If I may borrow your words, I would say Elder Gods. We''re guarding the universe from seemingly indescribable beings coming from outer space."


    "Outer space?"


    "Protect?"


    Sihyun and Chang Awesome frowned at the words of Nordens who didn''t know the meaning. The Nordens look at their faces alternately with their arms wide open. Within his arms, a multitude of universes spread out.


    Sihyun and Chang Ogre were immersed in the sight of Norden without a chance to refuse. They groan. A battle of the same magnitude as the reverse of the mind and soul came into my mind.


    In a vast space where galaxies look like marble stones, indescribable beings struggle to engrave scars on all sides.


    The beings that crossed multidimensional dimensions that humans could not perceive beyond three dimensions had already crossed God. It seemed to be the law of something indescribable. Everything was confirmed, and their movements in the predetermined space were like chaos.


    There was destruction all around. Several trillions or hundreds of planets were scattered like dust in a single collision, and there was no concept of time.


    One second became a fleeting moment or a perpetual future. In a continuously circulating oscillating landscape of destruction and production, Xi Hyun and Chang Awesome realized how insignificant their standing atmosphere was.


    "Ha, ha..."


    The demonstration of the cold sweat that flowed over the forehead thought reflectively. It''s dangerous when things like that come through. "Earth, of course, can pass beyond the solar system and perish while our galaxy is nearing and nearing.


    Then Sihyun could see what Norden was talking about. It was clear that the universe couldn''t be saved, not even Earth, if it moved like that.


    "You see, GA? The world-space is always dancing on the scale. At the end of the balance is peace and the end of days, respectively. Unfortunately, no one else is seeing it. It''s so narrow that even the smallest creatures who don''t know anything about themselves don''t know what''s going on in the universe, but sadly, this is the essence of the world."


    "So there''s always an unknown threat? On a cosmic scale? You''re protecting us from those threats?"


    Like Se-hyun, Ogre, who brushed his cold sweat, nodded his head. She didn''t even think that the view that Nordens showed was staged.


    "Actually, that would be different, but in a nutshell, NAE. Our actions must be beneficial to you."


    "Ridiculous."


    Sihyun could not connect the words. Even Dagon seemed humble. No, Dagon was nothing. It seemed like a god, even from a human point of view.


    "But it''s true. It''s a tough story with Outer Gods¡­"


    "How is the world safe?"


    "It''s not safe. The world is crumbling in places you don''t know. There were places we could protect, places we couldn''t. The only thing they have in common is that they sacrificed cows for the greater good. It happened because there was a limited number of us. Enemy aggression has been so harsh that even the smallest worlds couldn''t be cared for. We can''t ignore the imminent danger to prevent it."


    Norden''s words are like those that have overturned common sense so far.


    If someone else had, they would have lied and laughed. However, Sihyun and Chang were unable to laugh. They have already experienced it. I saw the devastation caused by the great Yisar tribe, and I could see how reliable Norden''s words were because I had seen even Dagon''s power. Without the explanation of Norden, he could not understand what had happened so far.


    "Obviously, the savior came out of the process."


    Chang Oogway uncovered the point without listening to Norden''s words. I didn''t even need to hear the details. Fighting in space or dimensions. Making a savior who would not help was like giving him a proper mission.


    "Yes, we (Elder Gods) sought to gather our strength to eliminate ''minor threats'' and to create something similar to us. I figured I could clean up the planet enough."


    "Is that the Seeker..."


    Through the years of patience, Shi Hyun was able to see where his origins came from. The Savior was born to act on behalf of those who exceeded the knowledge.


    Until now, all I thought was the will of the world was the law of the ancient gods, and all I realized was the power of the world was part of the power shared by the ancient gods.


    When his intention of existence was revealed, he felt a false emotion. Obviously, it felt bad to be somebody''s organ. However, it was undeniable. Moreover, it was speculated to some extent that ''the truth of the Savior'' was this.


    The target was just moved from the world to an ancient god. Being empowered by something transcendent is no different. Moreover, there was a sense of responsibility for great power. In this case, it would be right to call it an obligation, but regardless of responsibility or obligation, what needs to be done in the end has not changed.


    It must have been true that the second life unfolded because he became a preacher in the beginning. Because the tentacle became a lump of slime with only three strands, it was able to meet the swimmer and reach the position where he could smile with Lynn and Bererosa. Moreover, he also gained the strength to fulfill his will.


    It was reasonable to think we had a deal.


    Nordens gave us strength and mission, and Sihyun only had to be happy while fulfilling the mission with the power given to him.


    "We selected NAE. Souls with extraordinary feats. The possibility to accept our power. And put on complete protection until they grew up immature. Completely intact, unaffected by external shocks and debris."


    He seemed to know the role of full protection. Chang Ogre also nodded, looking at the demonstration of whether there was any speculation. Complete protection, it must have prevented the invasion of thought and made them incapacitated.


    Chang Awesome opened his mouth, not erasing the intriguing color of what one more guessed.


    "... is it also because of the protective influence that the Seeker does not easily report the Great Old Being?"


    "Yes. To be precise, collateral impact man."


    "Otherwise, there would have been no reason for the Issacs to play hard to get. They saw your power from the Seeker - the Eclipse."


    When the question that I had was clearly solved, Spear Oh greatly buried himself in the chair with a face that seemed to have lost interest. In contrast to him, he leaned forward and unhesitantly expressed his thoughts.


    "But even with that kind of power, why did you just make a savior and walk away?"


    "Why shouldn''t the DEA guarantee his future that he made good on a beggar?"


    "Irresponsible. It is inevitable to choose the deliverer without basic knowledge or information."


    "There was no reason to take responsibility in the first place. It all started out as a favor. Well, chief, I suppose that''s an act to ease our troubles. If one planet is destroyed, more effort will be added."


    Xihyun and Chang Awesome felt a peculiar glamour in the words of Nordens. So far, everything we talked about comfortably was a lie, and Norden''s reaction was cold. Late in a beat, Shi Hyun and Chang Oh were able to see the tendency of Norden.


    It was a natural story to think about. Norden did not have much expectations of humans. I only bought it at a reasonable price because I had useful tools.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 196 00196 Dream Spot

    In other words, the difference in size is so big that I can''t think of anything. It was like a human eye seeing an ant.


    "Moreover, I could not teach the truth to the apostles. They had a big problem."


    "What''s that?"


    "You cannot accept the power of euthanasia and eventually you will die JI. It''s a natural conclusion made by putting power into a limited vessel, so we don''t mind."


    "... death."


    Immediately, Shi Hyun recalled the ''death'' that describes the law of lions. It is said to have entered the path of the Savior and buried the Zephyros of the Genesis. Norden nods at Sihyun''s words.


    "I haven''t heard that name in a long time. Yes, death is dead because Bondi''s vessel and power were severely severed and he fell into the path of destruction. You''ve been through it, haven''t you, NA?"


    Sihyun knew what he wanted to say. It was also a phase of his experience. At one time, he was unable to endure the infinite power, and he guessed how death would have died when the physical and mental disturbances became severe.


    He felt dizzy because he thought that he might have perished as well as death if he had just dragged a little more time.


    "Don''t resist death, GAE. It''s one thing to die. It doesn''t make sense to have one alive and two dead, and two alive and one dead. Everything is the providence of the universe. India is destiny... and in that sense, you are a success. I''ve grown strong enough to surpass all death to kill Dagon. Your growth has surpassed our expectations, Sihyun."


    Sihyun and Chang Awesome could understand what the invitation of Norden meant. Norden was giving them an excuse and a reason. Why they have to fight to the end. The reason we have to protect Earth. I was saying it all in secret. I couldn''t have known. It was not a kindness to teach the truth. It was just a sign to fight even more desperately.


    "Your growth was ridiculous, even with my help..."


    Xi Hyun, who heard exactly what Nordens said, vomited a question. There was nothing to help.


    "Help?"


    "Yes, you may remember, but you once took over the power of the Gumiho named Lin."


    "..."


    In Norden''s description, he recalled the feeling of witchcraft that he felt five years ago. A catastrophe in battle with the evil shadow of Rondale. At that time, I handed it over lightly because I was busy, but it was a strange time to think about it now. The winner-take-all moved on its own.


    One beat later, he realized who gave him the winning ceremony. It was Norden, without a thought. It couldn''t have been manipulation or manipulation. His expression distorted roughly, realizing that he was someone''s word.


    "Did you feel anything as you watched your enemies grow stronger with your skills and abilities? It must have been a hell of a fight. You might feel like you''re stepping on the stairs."


    "..."


    "Can''t you feel it? I manipulated everything artificially."


    Nordens reveals the truth as if it were nothing.


    He laughed greatly at the fact that the power of Norden was the driving force that had grown him. Because of this, the past that Lin died once and the future that she could play like this, her head boiled. Everything he thought was a deal was his arrogance and misconception. The rope around my neck was moving, and no one would call it a deal.


    "It''s refreshing. Even my own destiny!"


    Xi Hyun returned to Boney-Setillion-wearing his Shadow Armor at once. He stares at the moment for a moment, and he waves at the Nordens. It only took 0.003 seconds to get there. Nevertheless, he breaks the wall of sound and seals it with a single gesture of his fist. Thoughtful paparazzi reaching over 9 million burn in the palm of his hand, but he remains motionless.


    "You''re in a hurry. I merely orchestrated the situation to make you stronger. The power vested in you is worth it. I can also seize the opportunity to be one of our colleagues depending on my efforts, but I just can''t bear it YAaaa..."


    Norden rises from his seat with a calm look on his face. Norden, holding his fist tightly, lifted his body and sat him back in the chair.


    Chang Oogway was always preparing to remove the Heart Blade by his side. If Nordens were hostile, he would have gone for his neck. From her point of view, Nordens is a vague opponent, not an enemy or an ally. There was nothing he could not cut down if he wanted to.


    "Hmmm, aren''t you going to be hostile?"


    "Then it''s not worth inviting."


    Recognizing that their relationship was deeper than they thought, Norden continued the story calmly.


    "In a way, you are also my descendants. Of course I have good feelings for you. But that doesn''t mean I can''t be a substitute. It''s efficient to use what you can use. I may be gentle among the Ancient Gods, but I don''t want to see you as one of my own. If I could trade the destruction of the planet for the fate of one person, I would make the same decision as much as possible."


    The demonstration exposed to the power of the unknown oil that Nordens exerted was tightly clasped his molar. With such intense pressure that he couldn''t move a finger, he spewed out his fury as he cried out.


    "... you will regret this one day. Nordens."


    "Oh, what a triumphant GOON. Excellent. That much evil should stand against the enemy on my behalf..."


    "Then the story is over. Tsk, this dream is no fun."


    When Chang Awesome tried to take her out to avoid the overheated atmosphere, he raised his hand and stopped her.


    "Sit down. I have one last story to tell."


    "What''s left to talk about?"


    "It''s an important story."


    In the face of all serious Nordens, Chang Oh was forced to sit down. Over time, Norden opened his mouth, knowing that Xi Hyun had calmed down.


    "Se-hyun, your imagination is currently 940,000."


    "You know better."


    Sihyun, who folded his arms, turned his head. Realizing that all the moments he tried and cried out were all stages forged by Nordens, he had to bite his lip. It felt like everything was unfair. But I had to admit. It was clear that they would not have made it to the present state without that much help. He was a perpetrator after all.


    "When your mind reaches 100 million, you will be born again. We abandon everything and become one. There''s another dimension of evolution that simply absorbs power."


    "What do you want to say?"


    "There are many changes, but the biggest change is having its own ''opening''. This opening is a privilege that reverses the laws and providence of the universe. In my case, the opening is Causal Adjustment JI. An opening that can artificially manipulate the two by looking at the causal relationship between the situation and the phenomenon. As you may have noticed, this privilege has manipulated your destiny."


    "Do you want me to have the ability to do that?"


    "Half right, half wrong. I want it to happen, but I don''t want it to happen."


    Sihyun was the foremost among the apostles made by the Nordens. Despite his beginnings as a mere mortal, his ability to simulate was to draw a vertical curve and renew his maximum elongation. Norden wondered where Sihyun could go. And in the distant future, I wanted him to be a force.


    "Last test. Raise your thinking to 100 million to prove your worth, GAE."


    As Nordens flicked his fingers, he realized that there had been a great change in his thinking. His thinking reached 9.4 million, and the winner-take-all was now controlled by one will.


    "... this."


    "A gift. The opening is expressed by the ability that suits you best. The more you yearn for something special, the more it shines. Those two gifts will give you the best chance of glowing."


    Nordens, who got up from his seat, laughed and meditated.


    "Do your best. If you bring me a stupid wall, I''ll kill you myself."


    For a moment, Norden smiled in vain before Xi Hyun and Chang Ogre reacted properly. He was so calm that he could not be seen as the man who had just announced the murder.


    "And the dream ends here. Rest assured, we won''t be coming here until we get the Wall."


    Only after the time of separation was near, Sihyun was able to contain the first question he had.


    "Wait! Then why did you free so many Saviors in our world?"


    "If you''ve heard all my stories, you have one or two guesses."


    In Norden''s words, which seemed to have pierced his mind, he felt like he was breathless. I couldn''t even make excuses. There was only one decision made by the ancient gods that lacked the will of the world.


    Given the background of the birth of the apostles, it was not a good sign that there were more numbers. Furthermore, boasting an unusual amount of numbers was like a prelude to disaster. On the contrary, what came out of Nordens'' mouth was a cruel sentence.


    "Our enemies have turned your land into a battlefield."


    /210


    When he woke up from his dream, he gave me a dizzy head. The truth I encountered was not sweeter than I thought. It was not convenient. The great power of winning and regression was like the fate bestowed upon us by transcendent beings. It was no exaggeration to say "shackles."


    The purpose of Norden, its position. Future work. As everything was not united and began to blend together, his expression hardened over time.


    The great spear that looked at him next to him opened his mouth in a worrying tone.


    "Are you all right?"


    "Yes, I''m fine."


    Unlike what I said, I didn''t feel the energy. Chang Awesome realized that it was his consideration, and approached him. I didn''t have to go far. Because they used the same bed last night, their distance was as close as their nose could reach when they fell.


    "Stupid. It''s hard when you do that."


    Zhang Wuang held Ji-hyun, who seemed to collapse soon. He was so small that he could barely fit into his waist, but he also did not care about such a thing.


    "Don''t get any weird ideas. I''ve just heard that hugging can help keep your mind steady."


    "Phew, I won''t, Master."


    Chang Ogre gently stroked his head with his tiny hands. Though I didn''t think this role would fit, Chang Oo reflectively said something that might help him.


    "The more difficult the situation, the simpler it is. Someone has to go ahead and stop that from happening, and that''s just who you are. In a bad way, it''s just a meat shield, but in a good way, it''s the protagonist of the world. Be strong. Be strong and do what you want. We''ll jump over the Nordens who made us and show him."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 197 00197 Dream Spot

    The words of the great spear contained heavy sincerity. She was also shocked when she met Nordens. The world view that she knew so far was broken, but she couldn''t have been hurt. Only then did I realize that Xi Hyun is shaking Chang Oh as well as himself.


    "There''s nothing you and I can''t do together."


    The fulfillment of a battle against a creature that cannot be won will not be said. Chang Ogre wanted to challenge the impossible. And I wanted to be the strength of Sihyun.


    Sihyun looked up at Chang Awesome. Her appearance was a girly and cute girl, but inside she was straighter and bluer than a thousand-year-old pine tree. At the faint temperature I felt beyond my clothes, I recited the poem small.


    "Thank you, Master."


    Having a companion has always been a strong law. If anyone is with us wandering around the Sea of Observation, he can gain unmatched power. Not to mention if the target is a person of interest.


    Unexpectedly, he looked at the tattoo carved on the back of his hand. The Roman numeral ''I'' was engraved in the center of the pattern that shaped the flaming fire, as if it were his first apostle.


    When she felt that she belonged to him, a deep feeling bloomed in her mind. Chang Ogre was always in a position where he had to listen to his commands.


    Sihyun couldn''t concentrate on the desire to make such a strong woman his own. All it takes is a gesture, and the spear falls into his hands.


    However, his thoughts didn''t last long. The great spear''s hand grabbed his shoulder.


    "What the hell were you thinking?"


    "It''s nothing."


    Sihyun had just erased his thoughts from his mind. No matter how much I thought about it, I felt so blatantly guilty for Chang Oh. She sighed as she blamed herself for making an unselfish assumption. It was an emotion that had always begun with guilt, but Chang Oogway mistook his sigh as a relapse caused by mental fatigue.


    "It''s not hard at all. I''d be shocked. You may not like it in my arms, but you may embrace it at any time as one with the same destiny. If it''s any consolation, there''s nothing you can''t handle."


    He smiled bitterly when he saw the kind spear master today. Because the more I received her favor, the greater my desire to have it. Shi Hyun sought to change his mind and returned to the story that Chang Oh greatly first told.


    "Teacher, prove it. We''re not weak."


    "Yes, the momentum."


    Chang Awesome, who noticed that Sihyun had regained his strength, embraced him even stronger. As a teacher, I had a lot of things bothered me because I haven''t been able to do as a teacher until now, but I was proud of the fact that it helped Sihyun in this way.


    /211


    The choice of swimming for the school anniversary was to go to Sihyun''s house. She had made a lot of friends, including Kang Ye-ri, but she was always first in her class.


    Her dependence was getting worse with each passing day, unlike what she had thought would make her propensity lower if she came out of Grandeliol.


    As always, the swim to the villa rang the doorbell. Chirping. Despite the loud noise, there was no response. The swim wept.


    "As expected, you''re not home."


    I had no choice but to realize that there was no one in the house. It reminded me that Sihyun had left for Hyler continent at the request of Bererosa.


    Bererosa la Tagnaria. The swimming reflexively frowned upon the woman who gave her speech first about the wall of reality. Thinking that something was happening in a place he did not know, he could not bear the unpleasant emotions.


    "At least call..."


    The swim took the smartphone out of its arms and pressed 1. I heard a familiar voice for a long time, but she didn''t answer the phone.


    [Opponent is not answering the phone and will be connected to the soundspring. Beep, you''ll be charged after the beep...]


    Swimming when I heard the prompts put down my smartphone. What she wanted was not this electronic voice. When I saw the screen that reads'' Uncle ? '', I put my smartphone back in my arms as if I had resigned.


    The swimmer sighed and pressed the password I heard from Sihyun and entered the house. I didn''t feel any guilt because I was allowed to come at any time.


    The swim that entered the cool house looked around. In normal times, we began to explore houses that Lynn could not because of her constraints.


    Looking at the lively landscape of the house, from its overall makeup to its small props, the swimmer sat on the couch with a rugged look on his face. Toothbrushes, shampoo, underwear, towels. I didn''t like that there were two pieces of all my essentials.


    In order to endure the jealousy and branches, the shaken swim head enters Xi Hyun''s room. And I smiled at the landscape with minimal tools.


    "If it''s you, it''s you."


    The swimmer smiled as if he had just returned for a moment. His habit of living modestly in Grandeliol remained with him.


    After a joyful dive into the bed, the swim gazes at the ceiling alone. She shakes her hand as if searching for something, but nothing is caught in her hands.


    "When I was a kid, I slept with him every day... and now it''s not even that easy."


    Swimming embraced his pillow. When she always thought it was something she used, she felt cozy for no reason. However, I also felt sad that it was a surrogate for him.


    Swimming had a lot to say to Sihyun. Fun things that happened at school. Events you''ve experienced. I also wanted to hear how Sihyun was doing.


    I wanted to share and form empathy with each other, but unfortunately, she didn''t even give me the opportunity to do so. There was no time to feel this way in Grand Delhi. It''s because there was always her, and whenever she called, she came to her side.


    However, since leaving Grandeliol, there has been an extreme decrease in time to see each other. It wasn''t that I didn''t like my current life. I was able to reduce my distance from my parents when I was young, and I made a lot of new friends. However, I couldn''t erase the idea that I was missing one thing.


    Every time I think of Lynn and Bererosa, I think about it even bigger. Women who came to the side of Xi Hyun without confidence. Each one shining with its own charm. As they relayed to him, the swimming seemed to be getting further and further away from him.


    She was the one who didn''t empathize with the word that the body fell further away. He thought that the physical distance could be surpassed enough if he were satisfied with his heart.


    But the swim had to fix the idea. It''s harsh to be so far away. There''s definitely something you can''t do on your own. She stumbles upon a cold reality and realizes that she is thinking well to justify her position so far.


    The results were telling me. Opportunities have been diminished. Swimming bit his lip. I needed more solid evidence. I wanted a clearer trail. The swimming vomited hope, forgetting that the pillow in her arms was being crushed beyond necessity.


    "Mister, come quickly."


    /212


    Boom, boom, boom.


    A colourful firework erupted and a special day began. Beyond the day of the visit and the day of discourse, an opening ceremony was held to announce the start of the meeting.


    At the opening ceremony at the Grand Plaza of the Kingdom of Tagnaria, all the men and women cheered. Not to mention the scale. Unlike conferences requiring representation, everyone was able to attend the opening ceremony.


    The whole continent came together to watch the opening ceremony as it announced the reality of the Hayler continent and showcased the health of the Unity Orion and The Purity.


    It was a gathering of pioneers and continents who had lived apart for a year. The convention that led to unity and harmony was a festival and a government affair.


    Xi Hyun was also watching the opening ceremony on one side of the large square. It was not an official relationship with Bererosa, so I had to sit in a different seat than her, but I understood. It was not the time yet.


    Seeing Bererosa talking to key figures on the Hayler continent from afar, Shi Hyun was able to once again realize the distance between her and her.


    Of all the people, Bererosa was shining alone. She was overwhelming enough to run from the other pioneers, even though she could not tell because she saw it every day from a nearby location.


    If he had not received the ridiculous name "King of Shadows," he would not have made a connection.


    I thought I knew why the pioneers and continents were craving her. Even Sehyun holding it in his hand was so anxious. Not to mention the feelings of those who just wander around. Since he had already imagined how the meeting would go, he sighed.


    "Si-hyun, where are you looking at me like that? It''s Bererosa, isn''t it?"


    "No... Lynn."


    Shi Hyun took his eyes off Bererosa, shaking his head, and saw the ordinances gathered on the Hayler continent to celebrate the opening ceremony. Some sold tricks and wits on the continent of Bondi Zephyros, while others refined their skills and skills on behalf of their clan.


    Either way, I couldn''t deny that my eyes were delightful. As the opening ceremony proceeded in order, he had to stick out his tongue. The body, of course, borrowed its unique technology and magical power, which was different in dimensions from that of man.


    "Fantastic."


    In a word, Lin shrugged her shoulders as if it were her business.


    "It''s downsized a lot. The procession was supposed to run for 3 hours. Well, considering the size of Hailer''s continent, we''ve gathered everything we can."


    "For three or 30 hours, it seems like a childish prank to me. A language cluster that borrows magical power, not pure physical ability. There''s no need to call it skill. Eliminating the danger and pretending to be deceitful, this was a festival of a lifetime."


    Chang Ogre looked at the square as if it were free. Early in her career in unity, she had seen many disciplines. She saw it several times a day until she got tired of it. There was a common aspect of being unpublished and skilled, so I was usually very interested.


    However, the festival offered by Hayler continent was unbelievable. The technique to be seen with extreme refinement was deceived by the power of magic. It was empty steel and steamed bread without kidneys.


    As the gaze around her began to gather according to the great expression of Chang Wu, Sihyun cautiously asked her.


    "Teacher, I think it''s better to see it with joy. It''s not like there''s such a big evolution here."


    "Well, if you say so."


    Zhang Oyang nods and looks forward. Lynn quickly intervenes between the two as she watches the sequence at her side.


    "Wait!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "That''s so weird."


    "What''s wrong with that?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 198 00198 Dream Spot

    "You weren''t the type to say that. I can''t believe you''re so kind as to respond to him. You used to give me Pinzan to say," Do your job. ""


    "I feel like I need to get out of my face all day. Sometimes I feel good and sometimes I want to listen to my disciples. So don''t wallow in."


    "It''s suspicious to talk longer than necessary."


    In the meantime, the great spear that Rin saw was not a character that stretched to make excuses. Sometimes I shut up when I don''t want to deal with it.


    "That''s suspicious."


    Rin narrowed her eyes, alternating between Shi Hyun and Zhang Wu. She doesn''t slow her guard down. Even though Chang Ogre had the memory of being a man, it was his life''s work. The great spear now was a girl-girl-woman, no matter who saw it. I just didn''t accept it.


    Lin''s mind flashes as a subtle stream of air flows between her and the great spear. Every time she felt this way, something crazy happened.


    /213


    "Boring."


    Been in solitary for two days. Caesar was living a peaceful life, except that he received a humane newspaper three hours a day. There was no inconvenience except that the news with the outside was disconnected. Even in solitary, it was not that different from his room.


    It was also the result of Bererosa''s provisional conclusion that the pioneers impersonating Kuntaran and Caesars were unrelated.


    However, I could not easily be released because of the sins I had committed in my normal life. At a different point, it might have been implicit pressure not to attend the meeting. As a purebred, he was as anxious as the council of various races.


    Kiririk.


    Immediately, Caesar turns his head to hear the friction between hinges and hinges. There was a maid with blue hair neatly divided into one section. As soon as Caesar saw a woman with a strong impression of coolness because she didn''t have a smile on her mouth, he raised her mouth.


    "Come on, it''s Corona. Are you here because you''re worried about me? But how did you get in here? Even if it''s lunchtime, there must be a maid to take care of this place."


    Kay, or Corona, who heard Caesar''s question in succession, frowned. It was a comfortable impression outside the mind of being locked up in solitary confinement.


    "Of course it''s alternate. S (S), unlike you, is a troublemaker. I am known as a loyal worker in the Kingdom. It''s not natural to come in. If you have a meal like this, you can pass without having to ask."


    Corona lowers the silver platter with skilled body movements. And I took out the dish with a slow but caring hand. After lunch, he sat down without even asking, giving off a pungent aroma in front of his eyes.


    Well. Caesar hurries over lunch and looks at Corona with a playful look.


    "That''s a terrible story, Watchers arguing over water puppets. If Queen Bererosa hears about this, she''ll be devastated. I''m sure."


    "Who do you think it is?"


    Corona glances at herself, and Caesar turns his head naturally.


    "Where''s Jay, anyway?"


    "He is disguised as a rural rural youth to attend the conference."


    "Foot, he''s a sturdy country boy."


    Caesar knew exactly who Jay was. His actions represented him. Jay had a lazy and liberal personality, so he didn''t want to do anything because he didn''t want to do it. He was a chatty one among the watchmen.


    He was a cautious figure, though no one touched him directly because of his abilities. Jay, I was also involved in keeping the right line.


    "Then the operation must have moved on to Plan C."


    After lunch, Caesar put the situation in his head.


    "That''s right."


    Plan C. It was a plan that suggested direct contact and conflicts. Operation of randomly selecting a location to artificially create and demolish a heterotopic. In other words, it was a volume battle.


    "What''s the status?"


    "So far, we''ve dominated 138 heterotopia."


    "That was quick."


    It was enough to create heterotopia in the confined space of the Hayler continent with one person''s strength. But Corona, who was carrying the maid identity, would be too much for her.


    Caesar shakes his head unknowingly, picturing Corona making progress in her sleep. I felt sincere as a nerd.


    "But it''s early to be relieved. because that''s an easy number to beat. You must occupy at least 200 locations. I hope that''s more than just devastating."


    "With Jay''s help, we should be done in two days. Ah, that''s too bad. If there was a space sprint in M, it would have been easy to finish the job. He''s weak, but a good messenger."


    "Look at yourself before you rip off your colleagues. Dead Em and you in solitary. What''s better?"


    "... I have something to say."


    Caesar remembers why he had to be here. It''s because they noticed the identity of Queen Bererosa, who had defeated him and her at once.


    "What''s there to talk about?"


    "It wasn''t just customers who trampled us. Queen Bererosa''s guest is the King of the Shadows."


    "You''ve got it all wrong, don''t you?"


    "No, exactly. I even listened to what Poem (C) said. Somehow I think you''re lucky to be here. I need to know this information."


    "If you really are the King of Shadows, it makes sense to subdue you and your poetry. Because if you think about it that way, you can understand Queen Bererosa invited you."


    Corona hears Caesar''s words, and her mind gets complicated. It is because even the Shadow King who killed Dagon is as variable as the sum total of their plans. Even if it did damage to Hailer''s continent, it must have been minor.


    "I think we should report this to A."


    "Well, that''s the only way you won''t get beat up. But we have to hurry. The plot against the Shadow King will not work."


    Corona hurries to clear out the dishes. The conference was a gathering of key figures from the Hayler continent. At that time, there had to be a gap on the Hayler continent. All the pioneers who can be called strong are gathered at the center.


    Outside the center, the outlying areas of the Heiler continent had to be relatively low in power. It was the best time to flood the heterotopia. It can be swept away at once without giving them a chance to deal with it.


    I didn''t even have to aim for the center of the meeting. Once the hand and foot were cut off, all that was left was the head. We can take it easy, but we won''t be late. However, when asymmetrical power appeared, the King of Shadows had no choice but to prepare the corresponding asymmetrical power.


    "Phew, I''m only busy with incompetent men."


    "Oh, you don''t say that when you''re on the easiest assignment, do you?"


    Corona, with a silver platter in her hand, just turns her back and walks out of solitary.


    /214


    After the opening ceremony, all the representatives of the Hayler continent moved to a large conference room. Even if there were close to a thousand people sitting, there was no place where the craftsman could not reach, even if he proved that the conference room was part of the Kingdom.


    from ceilings up to tens of meters to chairs or tables. The place that showed the end of the mouthpiece was like an opera hall, not a conference hall.


    Every sound resounded in the widespread space in the shape of a section. Even the whispering sound was a misconception that seemed to be speaking right next to it, so everyone was forming thin membranes with thought.


    I can''t believe the whispering is getting to me. Xihyun was surprised at the size and function of the conference room. But unlike him, Lynn opened her mouth with a grave expression.


    "It''s getting smaller."


    "This?"


    "Of course. In bigger conferences, there are more representatives from all over the country than this. Look, even pretending to be from the countryside has represented us. He gave me the invitation because I don''t have that kind of representation. To match the numbers."


    Idiot. It''s been a long time since I heard a word, and he gives me an embarrassing look. It''s because Rin''s tone was aggressive.


    "... Lynn, that might be a little harsh. But what kind of representative are you? It''s kind of a big deal that I''m here as the head of a town."


    "It''s because you didn''t see the initial conference. He gave invitations to those who couldn''t be confirmed, so it wasn''t just the pioneers who gathered like jackals. I said it because it was loud and I didn''t really have the determination or the power to put it into practice, so it took me a while to get to the table."


    After realizing that Lin had a lot of personal feelings for the meeting, Shi Hyun remained silent. However, unlike him, Chang Awesome seemed to support Lynn''s opinion.


    "Well, this could be an opportunity for them to rise. It can be conspicuous, it can scrape up power, it can go under power. That''s how desperate we are."


    Soon after, the atmosphere of the noisy conference room was quiet as if it had been splashed with cold water. It was because Bererosa and Deeroe were walking to the top of the stairs when they were ready.


    The golden dragon, Dero, scored for defending the continents of Bererosa and Hayler, the queen who practically ruled the Hayler continent. They meant a great deal to the pioneers.


    I felt a strange sensation when I saw with my own eyes the impact that two people had had on the world of the pioneers.


    The two people who came up on the platform held hands and raised their minds. A huge sphere emerges from the phase in response to their thinking power. At the appearance of a subtle object that was transparent enough to see clearly, but with a clear outline, Xihyun and Ogwang bent their heads.


    "What is that? Lin."


    "It''s Bohemia, Cheonhye''s journal." It''s a tool that records everything that happens in a conference. There''s a lot of people involved. His opinions are no less than his, so he''s prepared to act on them. It''s important to know what people are saying and how the meeting flows. "


    "I will now start the 314 Conferences."


    As soon as Lin''s words are finished, Bererosa''s voice is heard from the platform. Everyone in the conference room, who was in a deep and energetic voice, bowed their heads in reverence.


    "If you have something to say, say it openly. It''s designed to come up with better policies and better ways, regardless of identity and class. The agenda presented here today will be taken seriously, and the responsibility and rights of the drafter will remain with them."


    Xi Hyun, who heard about the nature of the meeting, could see why Lynn said that. The conference was a place where everyone could have an equal opinion.


    "Of course, he who abuses these facts shall rule strictly, without saying anything, and he who suppresses his identity and rank shall be punished there. Everything above will be protected at the risk of my honor and my life, so don''t let it get to you."


    After finishing his speech, Bererosa takes a step back and takes a step forward. Deroro raises one hand, unlike Bererosa.


    "This is the sixth time I''ve been to a conference on Earth. Let''s all stay strong for three days!"


    A cheerful cheer that will lighten Bererosa''s warning indefinitely. I had no idea that my personality would come out of this event, and I almost fell down instantly.


    "Carrots and whips..."


    Sihyun sighed and looked forward. It was the beginning of a three-day conference.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. What if swimming is not a hero?


    2. Of course, I just said that.


    3. Of course he''s a real hero. Don''t worry, we don''t even classify cutthroats.

 199 00199 Dream Spot

    "Then issue an agenda. Anything is fine. Today is also for those who have not opened their mouths regularly."


    After Bererosa''s words, the meeting was lively. Even though I had fallen from Zephyros, what was happening inside the Hayler continent was not small. There was nothing out of control because there were so many of them.


    This is because many factions had close relationships on the Hayler continent. from mediocre continents to Demihumans and Pioneers. Everyone had their own positions and their own lives.


    Unlike living in Zephyros, we now had to compete on limited resources and land. So we had to disagree. It couldn''t be more fair.


    It was a deception in itself to say that everyone could have a fair life. There was an institutional device called the Conference, so it was only keeping a close balance.


    Moreover, they were in a time of upheaval. Even though it was five years after coming to Earth and six years later, there were still unresolved problems. Earth was not their home. The culture or life that had been piled up in Zephyros for decades or hundreds of years could not have been improved in just a few years.


    It is only when you hit it and break it that you can get the contour. That''s why we sent pioneers to each country. It was to contain more circles and to be supported by their utility in the world.


    The effort to become a part of the Earth has continued until five years later. Although they lived in an age where they were born and raised in the world of pharmacy, they were also victims of pharmacy. Now it was time to find a new way.


    Every member of the family, clan, or tribal society assembled for the meeting held their own opinions.


    The opinion that the coastal part of Hailer continent should be made into a tourist attraction to activate commercial rights. Arguing that we should facilitate our interaction with The Purity and seek to unite the Hayler Continent. The theme about the circle moving more vigorously. A lot of opinions were being refined and refurbished around Bererosa.


    Everyone on the Hayler continent shared their opinions and arguments without status or class announcement. The longer the meeting, the more Bohemia recorded the records of Cheonhye.


    Sihyun watched the meeting in a corner. In the beginning, there was no opinion that he was close to a third party. I just waited for the time to come.


    It''s been five hours. As the sun begins to set, the mouths of the delegates become quicker and quicker. Their constructed institutional loopholes, discomforts, or complaining faces are incredibly serious.


    However, everyone who had experienced the meeting had something in common. The face of the meeting is unusually fast. But no one argued against him. Everyone is spending day 1 of the conference for a common purpose.


    Eventually, everyone who was important remained silent as they gave and received opinions about the population imbalance problem that was taking place on the outskirts of the Hayler continent. Everyone is as calm as if they had kissed in advance.


    When each other only saw each other''s faces, one person raised their hand to express their opinion.


    "Then, finally, why don''t you choose Queen Bereriossa''s companion?" I feel like I''ve got all the policies that I need to take responsibility for and develop at the conference. "


    It was a topic that everyone on the Hayler continent had been waiting for. It was no exaggeration to think that I had quickly handled topics that needed to be complemented over three days for one of these topics. Differently, when one person opened his mouth, the other side came out with a consecutive opinion.


    "I see. What would you be dealing with if you weren''t addressing it at the convention?"


    "This year is the end of the thirty years Queen Bererosa spoke of. The conferences and times are overlapping, so it''s probably God''s will to find your husband."


    "It''s a little late today, so I thought I''d wrap it up by voting for a candidate."


    One person nods, as if everyone agrees. But Bererosa disagreed with them. No, it was set from the beginning. Therefore, she declared without hesitation.


    "I see. You were still worried about me and the future of the kingdom. I appreciate your intentions, but I don''t think I need to elect a candidate. I''ve tried as hard as you''ve tried. It''s been 30 years and I can''t find a partner."


    Bererosa''s words silence everyone. Her declaration of meaning was enough to encroach the intestine. It is because Bererosa''s will worked in one way.


    "... Are you saying you found someone you like?"


    "Exactly."


    Bererosa nods and the officials of the Tagnaria Kingdom are shocked. It is because it is known that no one has ever cared for Bererosa. That was not long ago, Bererosa, who had been out of office for 30 years.


    A cold but merciful queen. Tough and unusual, but always with flowers. However, Bererosa was the proud owner who was hanging from a cliff so high that he could not hold it.


    Bererosa, who possessed beauty, power and lineage at the same time, was a target of interest to the pioneers. That''s why all the pioneers, or continents, tried to be reborn as suitable pets for Bererosa.


    I was prepared. However, the time of the scroll disappeared like a bubble. The refined heart for many years or decades sank in vain, as if the tide had been hurled into Bererosa''s mouth.


    "You can''t be here."


    "Of course."


    Everyone who was after Bererosa turned their heads. I looked around to see who would have been the lucky one. They were flexible enough to hold hands when needed, but this was different. Choosing Bererosa''s pet was no exaggeration, even if she risked the lives of her family or family members.


    Despite their suspicion of each other, no obvious opponents are caught. One thing was unclear. Someone who could not bear to be so frustrated reached out first.


    "If you don''t mind me asking."


    "It never works. As much as you were concerned about me, I was planning on arranging this position for you as well. Hehe, I will be your master from now on. It''s not bad to keep an eye on things."


    Bererosa opened her mouth, looking at the faces of those who attended the meeting in turn with a meaningful smile.


    "Please come, Se-hyun."


    When Bererosa called, Xihyun got up and ran through the space. As he disappeared from his seat, he appeared next to Bererosa, looking straight at his face.


    The people who participated in the meeting were unable to concentrate because an unidentified man went up to the top. Moreover, what surprised them was Bererosa''s reaction. I can''t believe you''re being so respectful with such a soft voice. They couldn''t hide their surprise from Bererosa for the first time.


    "Se-hyun, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay. I was expecting it."


    Sihyun saw a lot of eyes watching him. Some people find their enemies blatant enough to be mistaken for worms crawling over their bodies, and some look at them half curiously.


    "Sihyun... At least I''m sure you''re not from Hyler continent." "Where did he come from? Suddenly you show up without any news." "I was wondering if you were a guest of Queen Bererosa''s."


    Those who attended the meeting shed tears. Surprisingly, the person who was designated as a pet was someone they did not know at all. A gentle smile with a smooth look. Perhaps the appearance of Xi Hyun, who was in an enchanting atmosphere to rival Kuntaran, came as a shock to them.


    After taking a step forward, Bererosa looks down at the officials.


    "I have brought the one who gave me my heart at your request. Moreover, I can trust in the Kingdom of Tagnaria. It is the blessing of the kingdom that such a man is on our side."


    Those who see Bererosa''s face, praising the other person so much that they don''t know the end, tilt their heads. Even though the appearance was close to the acceptance point, the power of the demonstration was subpar. To be precise, it was an ordinary pioneer''s power.


    "I''m sure you''re familiar with the name. The one I choose to greet is the" King of Shadows. ""


    As the word "King of Shadows" resounded on the platform, the conference hall was filled with awe. The fact that the king of the shadow who had been hidden in the veil until now was a normal young man came as a great shock.


    The pioneers made the assumption that Bererosa might be lying, but the idea had to be folded gently. It was like deceiving Bererosa to think that lying had to be discovered in such a big place.


    A pioneer who saw Sihyun and Bererosa standing side by side opened his mouth.


    "I think the King of Shadows deserves to be there. But it''s completely different from being strong and being able to govern." Hold fast, my queen. I think it''s right to take your husband''s place a little more seriously. "" I think there are better candidates, even if I''m not the King of Shadows. "


    Bererosa smiles seductively as she glances at the wailing officials with one voice.


    "Funny. Why do you think that is? I said I''d welcome any pet you want. And I''ve been looking for the perfect pet to show you. Or do you refrain from further diminishing your share of the profits?"


    A storm is raging around Bererosa. All the pioneers who knew it was a ripple in space killed them all.


    "You think I went to the King of the Shadows because I was afraid of an agenda to come out of the council? You want to deceive a decision I''ve been considering for 30 years? Really?"


    The atmosphere of the conference room sank over time. When everyone was unable to answer Bererosa''s words, the young man sitting in the corner of the conference room stood up.


    "First of all, I think we should keep in mind the possibility that the Shadow King is a fake, just as Lord Kuntaran was a fake."


    The young man suddenly opened his mouth and the atmosphere changed in a flash.


    It was this time of year. Bererosa did mention Kuntaran and looked at the ambitious pioneer. A pioneer with dark hair looks Bererosa in the eye with a smirk.


    "Oh, that''s a new idea I''ve never heard of. What is your name?"


    "He''s a humble man, but he dares to say, ''Jacob Mantarian.'' an ordinary young man born and raised in a small village on the east side of the Hayler continent. Think of it as the representative of a village."


    Jacob bows politely. Bererosa frowns unknowingly at his movements without a single maggot, as if that were familiar.


    "Bold."


    Bererosa''s heart came out in one sentence. Jacobs smiled bitterly in a sentence with many meanings. Normally, it would be best to end the conversation here. Regrettably, he had to say what he wanted to say to ease his conscience.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 200 00200 Dream Spot

    "Everyone makes opinions and arguments and makes a better society based on them. That''s what we have a conference for. Please forgive me for being rude to you. And I couldn''t help but think about it. because I don''t want a typhoon to happen on the Hayler continent much later because of my hesitation."


    Bererosa bites her lip. Unfortunately, the situation was on Jacob''s side. It''s because she knew best how the One Sentinels used Kuntaran at the time of the conference.


    "It is imperative that we end the meeting to fully understand Queen Bereriossa''s thoughts."


    Speech that brings joy to the listener. It was a perfect ankle grip, but Bererosa had no choice but to respond. It''s because I didn''t want to bring any anxiety into my relationship with him. She wanted a strong relationship that no one could break into.


    "Surely your thoughts are intriguing. But that''s it. Know that it is a scam to say such things without specific evidence or substantial witnesses."


    "But Lord Kuntaran is one of the forerunners of the throne and one of Queen Bererosa''s closest companions. Do you have any idea why The One Sentinels wanted Lord Kuntaran? They want to swallow the Hayler continent fairly. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have chosen such a cumbersome method."


    As Jacob''s voice echoed through the conference room, his voice grew louder. Representatives who thought Jacob''s argument was reasonable received their opinions.


    Throwing just one stone filled the hall with disbelief and doubt. Knowing that leading the public was not logic or logic, Jacob continued to open his mouth.


    "And they wouldn''t have targeted one Lord Kuntaran for such a plan. If their plan continues, it is likely that the closest one to the next target is the shadow king, Se-hyun. Maybe they''re already in on the plan."


    Jacob''s point of view of the intestine was all gathered to him. Exposed to thousands of people, Jihyun swallowed nothing but laughter.


    "Of course, I wish I was mistaken, but once I think about it, I don''t think it''s that bad. It''s not just Queen Bererosa. It''s the Kingdom of Tagnaria, and furthermore, the Hayler Continent."


    As if he had said something so provocative, Jacob sat down and quietly asked. But now, without Jacobs'' words, there are those who add flesh to the basic goal.


    "I see. They are skilled enough to make Lord Kuntaran a puppet and wear it. There is no guarantee that the Shadow King was not under the same trick."


    "I think maybe our past history is a result of being more circumferential. How can you defeat Dagon so quickly? I couldn''t believe it from there."


    "I think it''s right to take root and make decisions, not to make decisions right away."


    Bererosa casually observed the conference room, noticing that the opinion had already gone one way. But he couldn''t do that. I was imagining it wouldn''t go smoothly, but I didn''t think it would.


    "Bererosa, I''ll do it."


    Doubts and doubts were simply overwhelming. Until now, he has released thread that is so entangled. But Bererosa stopped the movement of such a demonstration.


    "No, keep an eye on him. As a result, it will be a form of seeking Se-hyun''s help, but if you crush it willingly, you will create a fierce resistance force."


    The meeting had just begun. There was still a lot of time left. The key figures of the Kingdom of Tagnaria bowed their heads to Bererosa.


    "My queen, perhaps you should reconsider. One thing that says the Shadow King is strong is not good. I believe steps are required for verification. If you think about Lord Kuntaran, it is right to knock and cross."


    "And the king of the shadow is an unknown pioneer. It is believed that it is not good for the future to be mixed with Queen Bererosa''s blood, the royal family of Tagnaria and the Tantium."


    All those who decided to support Kuntaran focused on tearing down Xi Hyun''s origins. They tend to care about pure blood, so it was not surprising what they said, and Bererosa naturally had to put out a frostbite.


    "Asking for identity and rank without asking for it. If this was an act of desperation, I can tell you it worked."


    Immediately after they realized their mistake, they repented their guilt deep enough that their lower back touched the ground. All they wanted was a chance.


    "No, we were just worried about the future of the kingdom."


    "You''ve already done this. You can''t reclaim what happened, and you have to pay for it in some way. But it would be a shame to punish you here."


    Bererosa steps on the ground. Bang, the huge waves created by the space distortion quickly took over the entire conference room. Suddenly, the rumbling subsided and everyone noticed her.


    "I, Bererosa La Tagnaria, am the Queen of Tagnaria."


    A vigorous gust of energy spills out from Bererosa, digging deep into the bone.


    "In tomorrow''s council, let''s talk about whether the Shadow King really fits in with my pet. The subject is, yes, I''ll judge by force. You can do whatever you want. You may wear an heirloom, and I will allow you to see it. I will accept both quantity and tricks, methods and means. If I can surpass my chosen pets, I will grant you whatever terms you desire."


    Everyone stares at Bererosa, stunned at her movements, dealing with her disadvantages at once. From their point of view, Bererosa''s words were like gambling. It''s no wonder Bererosa would fall into such an unspeakable abyss if she did what Jacob said. But they haven''t realized who''s behind Bererosa yet.


    "And no historical validation. Did he say he was curious as to the authenticity of the information? Then I will remove the ''scattering balance'' from the comments of the city. And I''ll use it on my pets."


    A scattered balance. In that word, everyone in the conference room swallowed their breath. In an uncomfortable atmosphere, Jihyun called Terro.


    "Deeroe, what''s a scattering scale?"


    As I heavily lifted my heel, I approached his ear and whispered.


    "It''s an EXceed piece of equipment my grandfather made. If you tell a lie under oath, it will become a handful of dust. A device engraved with powerful spells and magic that even the pioneers of The One cannot escape. But it was so inhumane that I fell asleep in a comment... and Bererosa just took it out."


    In his explanation, Shi Hyun realized that his life was on the line. No, I noticed Bererosa made things look that way. In God''s place, he could not have lost to the effects of the bolts.


    "..."


    He lowers his head as soon as he realizes that his feelings are not wrong. Walking with Bererosa was like leading so many. A position where decisiveness should be demonstrated rather than direct power. Shi Hyun shakes his head, desperately realizing that he needs wisdom to subdue his opponent rather than kill him.


    "But remember, When all that goes on, all you have left is the fact that you insulted my pet and framed him. And how I dealt with them."


    Finally, Bererosa comes down from the top. The sun is already hidden. Even those in the conference room hid themselves one by one because it was not strange after the meeting.


    He sighed as he followed Bererosa. Because the blue still seemed to last.


    /215


    Keiga Corona''s unique technique was'' high speed chloride ''. Ability to establish a transparent communication to convey his or her will and to listen to certain people. Corona used it often because it was a speechless technology called a telephone, but could not be intercepted or intercepted. There was no better way to have a secret conversation.


    Kay, who sat alone in the room he was assigned, placed a transparent object in the place where there was likely to be an A. It only took 24 seconds for an invisible physician to discover A. On the other side of the Earth, A. recognized Kay''s posture, and nodded his head.


    "It''s Kay. What''s going on?"


    "It''s an emergency. Ai."


    Kay told S. everything she had heard. From the discovery of Cigar Bererosa''s guests to the discovery of the identity of her guests as the King of Shadows. Kay cut off all the preliminaries and conveyed only important information, so she quickly became aware of the situation.


    "I see. I''ll be going."


    Kay swallowed his breath because of an abnormally fast A decision. Ei was a pioneer in a different dimension from them. No, it was "human." Maybe a man who stepped on a pioneer and became king. He will, too. Ei was a fossil that survived beyond the ice age of Zephyros.


    Ancient proof and messenger of God. And the embodiment of the truth. With countless tinnitus, he was living on the other side of Kay, a concept she could not even imagine.


    "But the King of Shadows is someone who can kill even Dagon. Shouldn''t we gather more sentries?"


    I knew that Ei had immeasurable power, but Kay was not relieved. It''s because the unexpected happened in a row. When and where variables occurred, it was not strange.


    "You think I didn''t kill Dagon because I was powerless? The one who lends me his power just passes the friction with Dagon because he" bothers "me. So, Kay, don''t you worry. Your worries bother me, too."


    Once she had a plan in her head, she quickly revised the schedule.


    "Move ahead with your schedule. Tomorrow night. No, day after tomorrow at dawn. You think you can handle that?"


    "But my ability cannot keep up with time."


    Kay wept. The physical barrier to the street stood in her way. No matter how much time he spent, he was unlikely to be able to carry out the revised plan because the distance he could travel at one time was limited.


    "I see. Then I''ll give you this."


    At the same time that Ei''s nagging voice resounded, Corona suddenly shifted her knowledge and ability to seep into her brain. What she got from "A" was the notion of going through space. Korona shudders to understand the knowledge that Aega transferred late.


    A has performed a miracle beyond thousands of kilometers. Totally irrational. Korona, who knew the power of the miraculous sign, couldn''t help but open her mouth and marvel.


    A (A) worshipped a single being. An honorable and respectable person who crossed many galaxies and nested in a corner of a distant star. There was nothing impossible for him to borrow power from that being beyond understanding, reason, and providence.


    "With that ability, we can make it in time."


    "Yes..."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Finally, 200.

 201 00201 Dream Spot

    Kay had only positive expressions. Even if it was impossible, it had to be made possible. Against Ey''s will is only to say that he wants to die. Furthermore, he reached out his hand first. It was a miracle that lazy, lazy A was so active.


    "Then lay the foundation while I go. You should know better than to say you have to occupy at least 200 locations."


    "Yes, I know."


    "I''ll be gone till dawn the day after tomorrow. So let''s get this done before then. Hahaha, I''m just going to go to sleep."


    Ai, who gave her abilities to Kay, disappeared along with it. To be precise, Kay was the first to pick up a doctor. Kay sits alone in his room and grabs his head with a dull expression. There wasn''t much time left. I had to finish the job until Ei came.


    Kay did not doubt that Ei could defeat the King of Shadows. Knowing his true identity, she knew it was okay for the worst to come. I shouldn''t have trusted Ei. He believed in the taboo he had written while worshipping the noble being.


    A taboo that shows how to borrow the power of a noble being temporarily. It was Ei''s personal aide and a tool that made him a unique presence among the sentinels.


    "The next day at dawn..."


    At least the calculation is that we have to finish the job by tomorrow night. Kay, no. Corona shakes her head. If things had gone as planned, it would have gone a little smoother as far as Kuntaran, Caesars and Jacob. I didn''t even have to come in the first place.


    But reality was harsh. Kuntaran was uncovered and locked in a dungeon, and Caesar had been in solitary for a long time because he could not get the charges dropped.


    Trustworthy was all Jacobs had joined yesterday, but regrettably, he was one of the lookouts who had watched the operation from the beginning. Korona sighs deeply, literally plunging into the swamp of retreat.


    "Why are all the worries and worries mine? I can''t. I have to tell Jacobs about this irrationality."


    I wonder if the tiger will come if I say so. Corona opens the door and Jacob opens the door as she thinks of a gruesome target. He doesn''t know what''s going on, but he puts his hands on debt in a clever manner.


    "Ha, it''s hard, it''s hard. Why didn''t you just get involved? I feel like I just touched her."


    "I didn''t ask you to come in."


    Corona glances at Jacob as he enters his room naturally.


    "That''s too much. I messed up the convention like you said."


    When the theme of the meeting came out, Corona opened her eyes wide and looked at Jacob. I ordered the meeting to be blue, but I didn''t know he was really going to make it.


    "Let''s hear it."


    In Corona''s words, Jacobs briefly told her what happened at the meeting. Korona nods when she hears that she has succeeded in making the King of Shadows a target of doubt and disbelief.


    "Not bad. At least no one will notice the Heterotopia if the King of Shadows is interested." "


    It was surprising that Jacob had achieved more than he had ever imagined. But that didn''t represent his rudeness.


    "Then it must be true that you came into my room without my permission."


    "But I''m talking quietly. There''s not a single place here, is there? Who cares about the maid''s room? Moreover, yesterday, you brought in this body-- Jacobs. If you push through the setting of the Great Wall overnight, you''ll understand without making excuses to others. Not exactly, but you''ve seen all your colleagues, haven''t you?"


    "You haven''t lost a word."


    "I can''t help it. It''s because of my coworkers who are being picky."


    He was a cunning man. Corona went without saying, knowing that Jacob was always in control of his opinions like this. The important thing was to get all the schedules done by tomorrow night. The slightest friction only interfered with the plan.


    "Ai is coming. By dawn the day after tomorrow, we had to be all set."


    When Jacobs told me Ei was coming, he was shaken to the surface. He was an awkward opponent. Corona is a watchman with absolute power that cannot be avoided by words.


    "Ai?"


    "Yes, in that order, of course. As long as it turns out that there is a king of shadows, this plan cannot be accomplished by our hands."


    With more confidence than anticipation, Jacob only made a rhythmic sound. He was the same as Corona, but the success of the plan was not very important to him.


    "Hmph! So Ai is coming here without hesitation. I didn''t think he was that accomplished."


    In Jacob''s head, A was always a lazy slob. He is so powerful that he can''t find a precedent that everything seems bothersome. It wasn''t enough that I didn''t understand. Life without tension and fear leads to laziness and discomfort.


    "But this brings the plan closer to success."


    "Let''s hope so."


    /216


    The night after the meeting. On the moonlit terrace, Bererosa faced Sihyun and blessed what had happened at the meeting. She remembered her past self who said she would use a scattered balance. It was because I thought it was strange that I could not lift my head.


    Bererosa had not a word to say. It is because of his position that he is using the demonstration. It was like not overcoming the momentary impulse but handing all the responsibilities over to Sihyun.


    What if she hates seeing herself like this? Bererosa blurred the end of her words because of the little ripples that were happening in her mind.


    "Se-hyun..."


    Bererosa''s attitude toward her eyes was not so cautious. In the appearance of Bererosa, she had no choice but to smile.


    It made me wonder if she was really the woman who showed such devotion at the conference. Bererosa by day and Bererosa by night were showing such extreme and dramatic character.


    Sihyun opened his mouth before Bererosa''s hesitation turned to tears.


    "I know. Destroying a group or a group is enough power, but you need a good reason to stand on top of them. You can crush it with my strength or your power so you don''t have to walk down a bothersome path, but that leaves a fire, right? That''s why I respected your decision. So don''t give me that look."


    Power was enough to rule out enemies. While fighting directly with the great, old beings, he desperately realized what they were like. If everyone didn''t do everything in their power, they wouldn''t know what to do next.


    I couldn''t predict when the world would break. The world looked like thin glass to me. Glass that shatters even if you touch it, and never goes back. After seeing the sights that Nordens had shown, he couldn''t let go of that thought.


    And the bigger the concern, the stronger the obsession that he had to solve. Is this another result of Nordens controlling the causality rate? He shakes his head at the unexpected thought.


    I liked the cause or reason. He just wants his power to be right. It was that kind of power in the first place. The power to protect the world from alien beings. Unexpectedly, he was chosen as the protagonist, but he did not regret it.


    "Se-hyun? What are you thinking?"


    "No, it''s nothing."


    He shakes his hand, realizing that his thoughts had grown longer. Bererosa tilts her head, but does not ask. He only gave his opinion.


    "Anyway, I''m relieved that you said that. because I didn''t have time to discuss it at the conference, so I didn''t have a sense of independent conclusion."


    "But that was the only way, wasn''t it? Well, I''m sure it was a strong one."


    Bererosa bows her head again as she reacts with pranky words. I instinctively realized it was a pint for a scattered balance.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t know anything about Se-hyun, but I hate people who try to push her out unilaterally..."


    Seeing how Bererosa felt about that decision, she carefully clapped her hands. The time we met was short, but we shared a great deal of communication with her.


    "To be honest, I feel the same way. I know I said it plainly, but in the end, I was silent because I wanted to be recognized by everyone for my relationship with you."


    At his words, a smile bloomed in Bererosa''s face. She doesn''t even see her face and nods with a blank expression.


    "Of course, I want to be recognized by everyone for my relationship with you."


    When I saw Bererosa''s excited face, I also gently went up her mouth. Soon after clearing his mind, he looked at Bererosa. She became the third apostle, and she had a story to tell. I couldn''t tell her because I didn''t have time, but she thought it was a good time.


    "Bererosa, I want to talk to you about something."


    "Yes, go ahead."


    Seeing Bererosa''s face not avoiding her gaze with an upright eye, she slowly brought up the story of her past regression. It doesn''t make sense that she doesn''t know what Lin and Chang Awesome know as an apostle.


    "... that''s why I''m here."


    After a brief summary of the story, Xi Hyun made a void look at Bererosa, not unlike the first time. He was far from what he expected.


    "I''m not surprised."


    "Of course, I knew what was special about you from the beginning. And going back in time is certainly an interesting ability, but ultimately it depends on the individual''s ability. If you don''t have the power to change the future, knowing the future won''t help. I can relate to what you say."


    Seeing Bererosa smiling gracefully, she had to tilt her head. I''ve never heard her say that she has a special ability. Bererosa pointed to his forehead, whether he had read the expression on his forehead. When he saw a colorless, transparent jewel emitting a faint light from the moonlight, he burst into elasticity.


    It was too late to realize what Bererosa, the blood of the Tantium, was capable of.


    "Have you already forgotten? I think I told you about the Tantium family last time."


    "That can''t be right. It''s just too late to think that there''s a connection to regression in that way."


    Sihyun hurriedly shakes his head as he hears a grim tone. Whenever she was not there, she came to talk about the Tantium family, so she couldn''t have known.


    "... you said the third eye is part of it, but you can read the past or the future, right?"


    "Yes, sometimes the third eye shows me a future that I don''t know about."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 202 00202 Dream Spot

    Sihyun nods. In terms of being able to see the future, it was a past regression or a third eye or similar ability.


    "But I don''t know at what point it happened or whose future it was. because it could be a great future that I can''t reach, or it could be a relationship that I''ve sent to my unconscious mind. I''m just suggesting that the third eye is a possibility. He has a completely different look than being able to come back to the point where he went through."


    A future that doesn''t even know when or when. I couldn''t imagine how frustrating that would be. Even if you know it with your head, you cannot have the conditions to practice it.


    "I see. An unknown past and future..."


    Simply thinking of the third eye as a convenient technology-capability, he could not easily open his mouth because of the hardships Bererosa felt. It was because he knew best that the act of quick-sensitivity was poisonous.


    "I''m used to it now, but when I was a kid, I saw a lot of pasts and futures that were hopeless to count by hand. I was living in a world of my own because I couldn''t distinguish myself from the present. My blood was hard to find in the Tantium family."


    Bererosa speaks fearfully. Maybe it''s proof that you''ve surpassed yourself in the past. Sihyun suddenly realized how strong Bererosa was.


    "But there was a future that supported me in that life. Even if the third eye had a seizure, it would have calmed my mind if I could only see the future."


    Bererosa still hasn''t forgotten that day. He will, too. The future was her own future, the first time she was born.


    "In the future, I was walking with someone. We had conversations together. In other words, it was my marriage. Funnily enough, I saw it before I even went into puberty. And I admired that when I didn''t know anything. It was a beautiful thing to wake up in the same bed and share the same life with each other through that future."


    That was the trigger. After realizing that the third eye was no longer a tool to bully him, Bererosa took great pains to control the third eye.


    "I felt happy just watching me in the future."


    To put it bluntly, it was the driving force of life. If that future was really open to him, he wanted to go to the end. When the mind thought that way, the body followed itself. The understanding of the space was heightened and the third eye came into her hands. It was around that time that pioneers stood out.


    "But as the years passed, the future I had seen did not come. Was it a dream? I became part of the Tagnarian Empire, as if I were being sold in an exhibition. Since then, as you know, it was not easy. The One Invasion. Real-time comrades, relatives, and friends who are dying. Acquaintance. Betrayal of Janon I trusted. It was a tough time."


    While talking to Sihyun, Bererosa realizes that there are many emotions crossing her heart. Even as time passed, there was a frozen swamp.


    "Surprisingly, it wasn''t until I left everything and came here that I could see the future I had seen. It''s a funny thing. It''s got to be. because the future of the third eye is single. I''m happy because my childhood dream has come true."


    "... that?"


    It''s like his own story. Even if I didn''t know it, it was like a disease to hear this story and not even think about it. Immediately, she opened her mouth to hear Bererosa''s confirmation, but Bererosa only touched her hand with an ambiguous smile.


    "Do you want to know what I saw?"


    "Of course I''m curious."


    "But I can''t help it. I told you, it''s a childhood dream. If he finds out, my childhood dream will disappear like a bubble."


    Sihyun couldn''t open his mouth because it was ridiculous. If Bererosa''s words were true, her future would have already been fulfilled. And you turned your back on me at the end. Sihyun only tilted his head because he couldn''t understand Bererosa''s intentions.


    Is that all you want me to know? Or should I say it in my head because I''m ashamed to say it? There was only one thing he couldn''t ask either, so he had to give up.


    "Yes. A precious dream cannot be asked carelessly."


    With the idea that the heart of the woman could not know anything, she got up from her seat. After hearing Bererosa''s heart, it was already time for her to sleep. It was a shame that I couldn''t hear it until the end, but she was satisfied. I could see why Bererosa was so fond of herself.


    Honestly, it was a big harvest by itself.


    "Se-hyun, be strong tomorrow."


    "Yes."


    Bererosa waves her hand and gives you a short kiss that would be unfortunate to fall. Seeing Xi leaving the room, Bererosa sighed so heavily that she could hear her ears.


    "... you shouldn''t know right now. because it wasn''t just me in the future that I saw."


    - 217.


    Even though it was early, the room was already full, and Day 2 was what everyone expected. The atmosphere inside the conference room was natural. Yesterday''s meeting was extremely unusual.


    That was the atmosphere surrounding the continent, and Queen Bererosa''s actions. It was a situation where many ripples had to happen.


    Representatives gathered all over the Hayler continent naturally had no choice but to observe the flowing current. They also participated in seeing the historic moment with their own eyes, but the greed that they might have a place was preceded.


    Beneath Cheonhye''s book of records, Bohemia, there was a scattered balance. Covered in gold was a mechanical device that shaped the divination. There was plenty of space for adult men to sit, regardless of their size.


    The scattered balance, the function it exerted as a tool, was simple. ''Judgment'' and ''punishment''. He was an absolute measure and judge of the scattering scales.


    If a spiritually connected person tells a lie, he must die without hesitation. The scattered balance, which stood in neutrality and brought an equitable end to all, was an object of horror just by its name.


    Spiritually connected to a scattered balance is like weighing life and truth on a scale.


    Moreover, the sight of him who told a lie suddenly turned to ash and was scattered by the wind made him who saw it wonder beyond awe.


    Strength did not help. Detroit''s design was thunder and lightning that tore the soul apart. There were countless deaths up there.


    Everyone who saw the notorious execution tool swallowed dry water.


    Bererosa did not hesitate to announce the start of the 2nd Day of the Conference in front of the "Scattered Balance", a measurable piece of equipment produced by Detromon, the grandfather of Deeroo and the immortal Ancient Dragon.


    "Then I''ll take care of the agenda I mentioned yesterday."


    At the beginning of the meeting, the eyes of all the people gathered in the meeting gathered with Bererosa.


    "And other guests have invited me to ask you questions that you would not be convinced of."


    Bererosa gestures, and two more characters climb up the platform. A mature old woman and a twisted old gentleman. They were Butterfly Urys and Elard Judicia. There was no one more representative of this position than The Purity''s co-delegates.


    "He also participates."


    Bererosa respects him, and her gut grows restless. Being called Deeroe is like being the head of the Unity Orion. After the death of Detroit, the former leader, she had been naturally given over to Deeroe, but had not used her authority until now.


    When she remained silent until now and attended the meeting as head of the Unity Orion, rather than Deero, the room became hot.


    Queen of the Tagnaria Kingdom. The Purity''s co-founder of the Clan Central Society. Leader of the Unity Orion. The heads of the three generations representing Hailer continent came together.


    Everyone felt empathetic that things had gotten bigger.


    "Then, Se-hyun, sit down and recite exactly what I say."


    Sitting on a scattered balance, Sihyun recited the incantation according to Bererosa''s instructions. It was an oath to tell only the truth and the words that move the scattered balance. He looks intrigued without knowing that his soul was interacting with a scattered balance.


    The title "Unmeasurable" was not earned by reputation. I understood the concept of a scattered balance of souls. Sihyun could see what Detroit''s grandfather, Detroit, was like for a moment. He was strong enough to fight against Dagon.


    Of course, we will lose because of the rift, but at least we won''t disturb Dagon''s retreat.


    While Shihyun was lost in thought, the scattered balance made a small noise. Bloop, bloop. As the unknown accessories circulated with their tails on their elongated tails, everyone realized the scattered scales were functioning normally.


    It was a real start from now on. Bererosa stepped forward and said loudly enough that everyone in the room could hear her.


    "What is your name?"


    Sihyun was not embarrassed by what Bererosa said. He kept it in mind that it was a public situation and kissed him before the meeting started.


    "Han Si-hyun."


    Bloop, bloop. When the scattered scales did not show any other abnormalities, everyone shed a tear. I had hoped that one of them was not real, but it was shattered from the beginning.


    "Are you sure you''re known as the King of Shadows?"


    "Yes."


    "Did you do all the killing of Dagon by yourself?"


    "That''s right."


    As Bererosa''s question continued, the atmosphere of the conference room sank. Bloop, bloop. The scattering scales were just "judging" without sending a "thunderbolt."


    It was foolish of us to discuss whether or not the scattered balance was true. Bererosa was just hanging out with them. Taking one more step out of here meant risking your life.


    "I''m done saying what I want to say. Are you sure you want to do this, Dero?"


    "Yes!"


    As Bererosa moved away from the scattered balance, he went forward as loud as he could. It was like she was up here. I just had one question.


    "Do you love Bererosa?"


    "Of course."


    I didn''t even think about it, and I didn''t even notice the scattered balance. I got away from the scales that scattered with a satisfactory smile. She was following Bererosa like her older sister or mother, so she prayed for this position and wanted to hear that word.


    "Then can I do it after? Queen Bererosa."


    As Ellard takes an active stance, Bererosa feels anxious, but she nods. In order to prove that Xi Hyun''s sincerity was justified, he needed another representative''s certification.


    After accepting Bererosa''s offer, Ellard casually approached Sihyun. Looking down at the demonstration with a sharp, intermittent eye, Ellard raises his mouth tail. He felt that something was wrong with his expressions.


    "Did you erase my memory?"


    Ellard is confident as he gets closer.


    "No. You erased it, right?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 203 00203 Dream Spot Only

    I could not help but argue that Ji-hyun had to have a zinc color. It was not a deterioration in Ellard''s momentum. It was just a surprise to him who had lost his memory by manipulation.


    Looking at the demonstration with his own eyes, Ellard pulls out his pocket watch.


    "You may think you erased my memory, but you didn''t. I have this."


    There were numerous symbols and figures dancing under certain rules on the exterior of the clock. When he looked inside the clock in the tribute, he noticed that the clock was unusual. They had circuits as complex as the human brain.


    "I often put my memories here. I''m old, so if you don''t care, you''ll get used to it. Seeing that opportunity come back like this, it doesn''t look bad for old people either."


    After half a million years, Ellard''s body was no longer intact. His old legs were hard to walk on, and his head was often forgotten more than he remembered.


    That''s why Ellard puts a piece of his memory in the clock whenever he has time. In other words, the clock was like an album or a notebook to Ellard.


    I designed it so that I don''t forget the memories that I have stored up for many years. Though the functions and effects were small, they could not be ranked high, Ellard, for him, the watch was the same as his best friend.


    It was before the conference room that such a clock lit up. Examining the memory in the clock as usual, Ellard notices that his memory is partially missing.


    The distortion of memory began right from the moment I met Jihyun. Circumstances where you remember the clock, but you don''t remember yourself. Ellard quickly realizes what that means. And I was furious. It was a situation that couldn''t happen except when the memory was erased.


    But Ellard moves quietly. I realized faster than ever that Sihyun had taken some sort of action on himself, but did not show up.


    He was the best one to respond to him wisely enough not to even know he was committing suicide. That''s why Ellard waited for Sihyun to sit on a scattered balance at the Second Day Conference.


    It is because if we sit in a place where we can only tell the truth, everything can flow according to his will. Of course, Ellard was convinced of his victory. No matter how strong they were, there were limits to their strength. Being unable to escape the immeasurable furniture was like the truth of Mango.


    That''s why Ellard wanted to bow and show his gratitude to Bererosa for arranging this position for him. It was all because of her help that he was able to justly come forward in this way and accuse her of the truth.


    The demonstration of the absolute recording device - the Swing Hour - was relaxed. No, actually, he wasn''t feeling tense. I realized what Ellard wanted to say or intended. But it was an understandable story from the point of view of the demonstration. Persuading others was a separate matter.


    "There was such a thing."


    "Yeah, you''d be surprised. Your sleazy tricks have been broken. Now, why don''t you answer my question? You erased my memory, or you erased it."


    Ellard raises his mouth. Either way, the future of Xi Hyun was doomed.


    It was because if I told a lie, I would die by the scattering balance, and if I told the truth, I would almost fall to hell in front of everyone.


    Regrettably, Ellard''s future did not come. Sihyun was something that was beyond his understanding. I was not afraid of the consequences of scattering scales to Sihyun, who was able to govern the soul and kill Dagon to enforce the force.


    Using the essence of shadows and white power, he could have made a piece of furniture similar to a scattered balance.


    The demonstration that raised the force pressed the scattered balance. Thought was not necessary. I also tightened my head, forgetting to resist the scattered balance just as he thought. Even though it was made with high knowledge and a lot of thought, it could not escape the hand of God.


    The demonstration that suppressed both the discrimination and the thunderbolt, the function of scattering scales, looked at Ellard.


    "Something similar happened the other day."


    "Yes, something similar happened. But it won''t be like that."


    "Yeah, it''s not like that. I''m not going to let it slide."


    Bererosa, who''s been watching the situation for a while now, notices that the longer she and Ellard talk, the weirder it goes.


    "I don''t know what happened between you and Si-hyun, but that kind of question only raises questions for everyone. And that question sounds like a trap."


    Manipulation of the mind was a taboo. It was strictly against the law to use such abilities. Unilateral use of abilities led to death at times and times.


    "It''s not a plot. I''m innocent."


    "So you erased Ellard''s memory?"


    "Yes, very few people know about it, but I carry my memories around in little watches. But surprisingly, the memory was tangled from the moment it encountered the King of Shadows. This wouldn''t have happened if I hadn''t erased it."


    "Even if Ellard is right, I don''t understand why he had to erase Ellard''s memory. If the memory was tangled, people I met before and after would be suspects, not Se-hyun."


    In Bererosa''s question, Ellard shakes his head.


    "The reason is simple. Because I saw the Shadow King come out of the room of an estranged woman. It was only after my memory was blurred that I told the Shadow King. He did what he did in the castle to protect his own superiors."


    Ellard said a lot of things.


    Even though I came to be the Queen of Tagnaria, Bererosa''s companion, I reached out to another woman. The cunning to manipulate the mind and memory of others to cover their sins. Assuming everything was true, this was going to have tremendous impact.


    Only then did those who attended the meeting realize why Ellard had decided to ask questions at this time. Ellard was about to take a perfect turn. The achievements that Sihyun defeated Dagon and broke Palatica were no longer important.


    "Do you understand? His ability to hang out with an estramorwn is too small to even erase his memories? It doesn''t matter if he wants more or not. The problem is to use your abilities without compromise. Who would believe a king touching the memory of his opponent for his own gain?"


    Ellard confessed his sins loud enough to be heard by those at the end of the conference. However, those who heard Ellard''s words rebelled together. For purposes, Ellard was a typical ''provocator''. He became the head of a clan or family, so there was no one who did not get what he said.


    That''s why the people in the conference room were just looking for a city that was going around without any conclusions. However, they pretended not to know, but thought he might have erased Ellard''s memory.


    It''s because I knew Ellard wouldn''t take a gamble that didn''t stand a chance. There must have been evidence and a reason for him to leave. Moreover, if it''s not true, it can''t be that big of a deal.


    "Now, tell me. Did you erase my memory to cover your teeth?"


    As Ellard takes a step forward, Bererosa raises her hand and blocks his footsteps.


    "Please come to your senses, co-head of The Purity, Ellard Judicia. The scattering scale is a device prepared to prove that Se-hyun is not the One Watcher. I would like to remind you that this is not a sanctioned device for the removal of co-representatives'' tears."


    Bererosa works calmly, but Ellard doesn''t stop. Bererosa squeezes through the crack.


    "So you admit you erased the memory?"


    "You know that''s not what I mean. If you really think that, you''re saying it''s right to reveal it in another place. And to put it calmly, this is not about the personal issues of co-representatives."


    "If you really believe him, you''d better watch him answer my questions here. If you don''t answer me, it''s gonna look like you''re implicitly telling me what I''m saying is true. Would that be okay? It''ll be a tag for the rest of your life..."


    "I''m fine, Bererosa."


    Even Bererosa could no longer speak when Sihyun stopped him. I just looked at him with worrying eyes. Bererosa was thinking that she might be caught in a scattered balance. What she didn''t know was what he was capable of.


    As the most powerful obstacle retreated on its own, Ellard smiled face to face. Victory was near. As he approached Sihyun, who was sitting on a scattered balance, he asked the question everyone was waiting for in a confident and solemn voice.


    "Speak now, Shadow King. Did you erase my memory?"


    Everyone''s gaze was focused on Ellard''s question. It didn''t matter whether it was truth or falsehood. What was important was that after Sihyun answered, one of the two would end up dead.


    A non-breathing conference room. They all reached over a thousand people with one mind and one mind, and they all noticed his mouth. Soon, Sihyun opened his mouth and an answer that everyone was looking forward to came out.


    "No, I didn''t erase it."


    Decisive voices. Everyone in the room couldn''t keep their mouths shut in response to making all the conversations so silly. What surprised them the most was that the scattered scales did not react to his reply.


    That was the only indication. The fact that Xi Hyun''s words are true and that Ellard''s words are false. Those who attended the conference were devastatingly sharp.


    What surprised them even more was the sequel of their words.


    "Rather, Ellard, you tried to manipulate my memory. I brought the maid into my room and tried to manipulate the situation as if I had slept with her, but sadly, thanks to my preparedness, you took all the reactions. Oh, you don''t remember this, do you?"


    Sihyun scoffed at Ellard, twisting his legs in a relaxed posture.


    "I put my faith in your honor, and I can''t believe I''m pushing you like this. That''s what you''re good at."


    This time, the scattered scales did not move. Ellard cried when he saw a scattered balance that spoke the truth without being moved. It was nothing like what he had imagined. I didn''t expect there to be a number of such cases in the first place.


    There was no one who could escape the scattered balance in his common sense.


    "Come on, you can''t do this. That''s a lie. Are you listening? Everything the Shadow King says is a lie. You''re cheating because you didn''t have enough memories of me!"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. We''re sorry. I have a headache today, so I can''t write any more than this.


    2. Apologies again to those who were looking forward to your participation.


    3. Still, boom!


    4. Apologies for the fuzziness, From the next outburst, I''m going to be quick.

 204 00204 Dream Spot

    Ellard had a seizure because he didn''t believe in reality. The scattered balance was not on his side. The truth was the same. There was no one here to take Ellard''s word for it.


    "The King of Shadows!"


    "Why are you so articulate? I''m sitting in a position like this at the request of the public, and I won''t accept the consequences this time. Stop noticing how ridiculous this is, Ellard."


    Sihyun laughed at Ellard.


    It was obvious to Ellard what kind of embarrassment he would face in the future. However, I did not feel guilty for him.


    It was because he was considerate and tolerant enough. If the party says no, there is no other way. I just stepped on it until I was tired and fell down.


    "How dare a lowly acolyte who doesn''t even know where I come from mock me?"


    Ellard raises his mind, forgetting that the convention is underway. At the same time, a large fang emerges from his mouth. The eyes gleam like blood, and a white mist creeps out of your body for twenty years.


    "That will be all, Ellard. It''s so ugly you can''t see it anymore. I don''t know what it is you''re asking yourself, but it turns out you''re lying."


    The meeting seemed to be a mess soon, so butterflies took the risk of pulling out the fox beads. But Ellard kneels faster than she does.


    The butterfly glanced at the unsurprisingly embarrassing sight. And she could see him holding out his hand.


    "Hehe, what is this?"


    Ellard, who has been moving his aging body with the aid of thought, has realized that his thinking power has suddenly disappeared, as if he had been entrusted with the clock. But it was already too late. There was not a single thought left for him to control.


    "What the hell..."


    The deaf butterfly looks only at Sihyun and Elard alternately. Soon after, Ellard couldn''t even walk. I was just struggling in my place. I couldn''t keep my mouth shut as I watched the fish come out of the water.


    Butterflies didn''t know what it meant. She had lived for thousands of years, but she had never seen anything like it. I only carefully predicted that the gap between Sihyun and Ellard was more than I had imagined.


    Feces with scattered scales. The rush of Ellard. And he stretched out his arm to stop it as if it were natural. Those who attended the conference on a second-by-second basis were busy predicting what was going on.


    "You''re a coward. I can''t believe you manipulated a scattered balance to trap me."


    After the divergence subsides, Ellard staggers to his feet, entrusting himself to the staff. Unlike the precarious colours of his mouth, his words are endless. Bererosa stares at Ellard, trying to set the stage for the reversal to the end.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "The scattering scale is wrong. You knew this was gonna happen from the start, didn''t you? If you hadn''t adjusted the scattering balance, the King of Shadows wouldn''t have responded so quietly."


    "I am the king of a country before I am a companion. The co-chair of Ellard knows better than to do something like that."


    "Then why don''t scattered scales react?"


    "That''s because he''s telling the truth. You''re asking the obvious."


    "No, he definitely hung out with another woman. Because I saw it with my own eyes."


    "Enough."


    Bererosa raises her hand and restrains him, staring at Elard coldly for his opinions. Ellard''s words have just been drawn parallel lines.


    "That will be all, Co-Laurd. Because if you really want a real workshop, I''ll save you a seat later. Or do you want to climb the scales that scatter directly? If so, I''ll give you a concession."


    "What?"


    Ellard looks like a fool for making an offer he didn''t even think of. Climbing the scattering balance was no different from what I was told to challenge death.


    "If you intend to spread your bowels to the end, prove your truth through scattered scales. Even though Shi Hyun has already proven his innocence through a scattered balance, the co-representative of Ellard is only trying to trap him with his mouth."


    "The scattered scales have lost their function. And you want me to go up on that ridiculous stage? Do you want me to be a clown?"


    "I can see that the Joint Representative of Ellard is not coming out because of his uncomfortable thoughts. But most of all, using scattering scales, we''re not sure. The only co-representative of Ellard is those who doubt the usefulness of the scattered balance."


    Like Bererosa said, there was no more silence in the conference room. Around the conference room, Ellard is shaken by his betrayal. All those who supported him turned away.


    It was Elard who knew the truth, so he knew the scattered scales were not working properly. Ellard was a clear winner if he could obscure justice with obstacles. But there was no one to raise his hand.


    "Yi, Yi, Yi!"


    Ellard couldn''t bear the feeling that was going deep in his heart and kept his mouth shut enough to bleed. Despite the momentary rage, Ellard is unable to climb the scattered balance.


    "..."


    Regrettably, his behavior became an implicit positive. It was the basis for supporting everything he insisted on. Everyone who was anti-Semitic looked at Ellard suspiciously.


    Some consider the hunter caught in his snare pathetic, and others look forward to Ellard''s next march. Depending on the position and position, the odds of those attending the meeting were crossed.


    But I had no choice but to question it. It was a question of Ellard throwing a mob. There was no way Ellard, who called the stakes high, could not be prepared for it not to come out that way. But Ellard collapses without any resistance.


    What the hell was the problem? Those who stared at the scattered balance were silent. All we could call variables were scattering scales. And the variable was an absolute proposition. Confidence in variables has been substantial because there have been no omissions so far.


    The people in the conference room held their peace. There was no two-ability to break the constraints of scattered scales in their common sense.


    But what if I could break the constraints of a scattered balance, one in 100,000, one in a hundred thousand? And what if this situation is happening while controlling the scattered balance? If so, what will happen to them?


    Representatives filled their heads with absurd imagination were sweating. Perhaps their plans or objectives were wrong from the beginning, if they were opponents whose power or power would become so weak.


    No one tried to destroy the Earth with their bare hands. You know you can''t, so you don''t even try. But what if what they did wasn''t so different? Those who instinctively realized that there would be aftermath in some way in the future, shaking their heads and assuming their thoughts were delusions.


    After finishing all the questions, Sihyun came down under a scattered balance and looked at Ellard. And with the power of dimensional disconnection, I made sure that no one would listen to the conversation. When Ellard approaches him unsurprised of the tidal wave of thought, he recites it coldly.


    "Ellard, I''m tired of your childishness."


    [So give me your most cherished ability.]


    "What nonsense...?!"


    The bold declaration made Ellard scoff at Simran, but he smiled dumbfounded when he realized that one of his abilities was missing. I looked at my hands as if I couldn''t believe it, but nothing changed.


    Ellard grunts with an indescribable expression, knowing that his fangs filled his mouth had always disappeared momentarily. In contrast to him, he just felt unfamiliar with his new ability.


    "Oh, is that a bloodbath? The ability to harness the power of blood to amplify or partially use the ability of a vampire for a short time... is not bad."


    Se-hyun triggered the winner-take-all using manipulation, but not Ellard''s thoughts. Reaching 100 million without meeting the conditions to reach the opening wall was a suicide.


    Sihyun did not listen to the warnings of Norden. If he has that position and strength, he can be subdued just by knowing it.


    "What have you done?"


    "Isn''t that what you were trying to do to me?"


    "What?"


    "You should have thought of failing because you ran to take everything I had, right?"


    Ellard shudders, his trembling hands shaking. The ability to hijack an opponent''s unique skills was very rare. No, even if I had that ability, I couldn''t because I had so many limitations. However, Sihyun was in a different dimension. The user selects and plunders the opponent''s abilities at will.


    Then Ellard learned the secret to the power of the "King of Shadows." I gathered abilities in this way, so I couldn''t have been strong.


    "Oh, by the way, have you set the pureblood standard with or without your own technology? A purist who has lost his unique skill. It''s a fun combination."


    After realizing what he was saying after a beat, Ellard''s complexion turned pale. The vein on his face was evenly visible.


    "Let''s hope we can cry proudly as a pureblood even though we''ve lost our pureblood standards. I don''t just kill my opponent. It just makes you want to die."


    As Ellard looks at the mildly smiling demonstration, he realizes he has made a big mistake. Xi Hyun''s power was all real. It was true that he smashed Falatica to pieces like a window, and he beat Dagon with two fists to death. What was remarkable was that those accomplishments did not show all of the true power of the demonstration.


    Losing his will to resist him, Ellard looks back at the events he caused as a pureblood. Ellard is desperate as she recalls only oppressing her opponent with one nasty, dirty trick.


    After this time, there was nowhere he could run. It would also be disruptive to govern the Vampires immediately. It was because those who resemble him so badly gave meaning to pure blood would not even deal with him who had lost his unique technique of bloodsucking. Perhaps he will accept the blasphemy of his kind and kill them.


    Needless to say, the faction''s game has changed. After realizing how deep his mistakes were, Ellard bowed his head to pray for his faults, but he didn''t look at him. The entire conference room was what Sihyun was looking at.


    He turned his back on the platform and faced thousands of people. The delegates watching Ellard kneel and suffer, sighing deeply. It was because of the thought that the person who had suppressed Ellard like a child was staring at them with a few gestures.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 205 00205 Dream Spot

    It was a moment when friction had all become a blur. Even The Purity''s co-chair surrendered to reason. A situation where the fact that Dagon was killed in the first place was revealed through a scattered balance. They knew better than anyone that more resistance and friction would only lead to more victims.


    "As you can see, Ellard tried to frame me, but this is the shape. You know very well that you have seated me here."


    Xihyun unravelled his thoughts. If I didn''t reveal my nature, I could only use one amount, but that alone was enough to conquer the intestine. Purity itself was different. It could already be seen as energy that deviates from the concept of thinking.


    "You want to test my skills next time?"


    Those who were overwhelmed by the thought of Jihyun''s endless splash were shaken less and less. The conference room was shaken up and down as if it were going to collapse soon.


    A sense of intimidation that even breathing alive should be allowed. The people gathered in the conference room felt helpless because they thought that absolute power that would never rise was being fired from the front.


    They didn''t open their mouths, but they all noticed. Their delusions are not false. And that Sihyun didn''t tell the truth, but pushed the constraints of a scattering balance.


    "Tell me, is there anyone who can challenge me to prove his strength?"


    Those who realized the difference were silent. It was the remark of the person who overwhelmed the impossible furniture by force. It was no longer worth discussing. Those who attended the meeting acknowledged the relationship between Sihyun and Bererosa one by one.


    "Bererosa, I don''t think you need to go to the Arena this afternoon."


    Sihyun, who clearly distinguished the ascending and descending relationships, smiled brightly.


    /218


    Evening, Shih Hyun, wearing a black suit, walked into the banquet hall in an awkward footstep. Inside the banquet hall, it was more spectacular than what Sihyun had imagined. Even though he could predict the level of royalty through the rooms assigned to him, he had to burst elasticity.


    Size and size and sophistication and sophistication. From relaxed, snappy walkers to timeless d¨¦cor. Everything seemed to be sharpened for the banquet.


    The Bondi Convention was for the harmony and unity of those gathered on the Hayler continent. It was not that strange to have a place to eat and talk together.


    "You don''t seem to be used to this position."


    "I think it''s as strange as that if a normal person is used to a place like this."


    As the butterfly came into the banquet hall with him, he had to give a vague smile. It was because it was obvious to me that representatives who acknowledged the relationship between Sihyun and Bererosa were reviewing what happened this morning.


    Is it the result of taking possession of the idols and symbols of Hailer''s continent? Through immeasurable correction, he listened to the words of those who were hostile to him. He put a question in his mouth that had just come up to change his mood.


    "But the clothes are the same color. Do you have a dress code?"


    "There are no dress codes assigned to this banquet, but most people from Zephyros wear black and red clothing often."


    "Does that mean anything to you?"


    "Yes, black stands for postmortem stability, red stands for blood-soaked comrades."


    Butterflies whisper in a tone that sounds like fairy tales to their grandchildren. When he heard the meaning of black and red, he burst a tremendous elasticity.


    "The color that remembers the war against The One."


    Sihyun looked down at his clothes in a new way. His clothes were also different in hue, but in harmony with black and red. Sihyun imagined how intense the war with The One would be. Even the smallest things were meaningful. I didn''t have to say anything else.


    The butterfly saw a demonstration that was looking around with pure eyes, and his mouth filled with words that didn''t know the meaning.


    "I can''t believe I said that to you this morning."


    Sihyun faced the butterfly with a big smile. He gave up the fight to reduce meaningless bleeding. Pressing it with overwhelming force should make it easier to take the lead, but it was difficult to hope for an active response. It was better to take a cause and show the gap and let it follow autonomously.


    "Well, people and pioneers only see what they want to see and believe what they want to believe. I had to move forward to break the frame. I''m not inclined to do that, but that doesn''t mean I can''t do that. Well, I apologize if Urys is uncomfortable."


    "You''re a scary man."


    "I''m not afraid, I''m just trying to get my place."


    I saw no blood, nor did I create any hostile forces. Those who had doubts about what had happened at the meeting did not come to cover their disputes directly. That''s why the results were so satisfying. Even if it is not a white dot, it becomes an eighty.


    "I see. Let''s move on to something else. In the very first words that Ellard argued."


    Sihyun swallowed dry saliva. It was instinctively a delusion that the bomb was coming. On the other hand, the butterfly''s question was only on a topic that was difficult for him to say.


    "What happened when you said you came out of an estramorwn''s room? I need you to be honest. I know that you ignored the constraints of scattered weights. So don''t even think about it."


    "Ellard was wrong. There''s no way I''m getting out of an out-of-woman''s room."


    Sihyun turned his back to cover the great spear. Climbing to the Old Testament was enough. But I wonder if she''s the grandmother. Butterflies do not give up easily.


    "I don''t know about anything else, but I think what Ellard said is true. That''s what my gut tells me. If it wasn''t for that, the maid who said Ellard pushed it in would be out by now."


    "..."


    According to the butterfly, Xi Hyun remained silent. And I had to admit, Lynn''s intuition comes from butterflies. The sense of forefathers and forefathers pierced our relationship was beyond even the great, old existence.


    Of course, he didn''t open his mouth. It was because it was clear that if you uttered a word that was unimaginable, nonsense would immediately unfold. He was able to keep his mouth shut until the end because he had a lot of experience with Lynn like that.


    The butterflies that saw the mouth of the ironclad demonstration changed the way they entered.


    "I know that there are about one or two women who enjoy a man like you. because all of the great pioneers have one. I''m just curious as a grandmother for a child. Maybe I''ll be a concubine later. I don''t think there''s anything bad about it."


    "That''s offensive to hear. Why should I be the disciple''s concubine?"


    Zhang Oh, who had been watching the conversation between Shihyun and Butterfly, stepped forward. It''s because butterflies'' words become more blatant over time. Moreover, Chang Ogre was confident because he had nothing to be ashamed of. I just wanted to avoid any inconvenience, so I just resigned to him.


    When the parties appeared in unexpected places, the butterflies looked at the results they had achieved with exciting eyes.


    "Oh, is that the ''Foreigner'' you were talking about?"


    A butterfly spreads its black debt to match the dress and covers its face. And I glanced at the great window with my eyes wide open. Top to bottom, left to right. I could feel the willingness to observe everything.


    "Tsk, she''s a nuisance. I know whose grandmother it is at once."


    Despite Ductam, the butterflies do not collapse. The great words of Chang O were what she wanted, butterflies.


    "So what''s your relationship with Se-hyun?"


    "Why? Are you afraid it''s really like that?"


    The spear in arms replied as if it didn''t matter what the butterfly thought. There was a worse demonstration in the opposition sphere that would never end.


    "This is my martial arts teacher."


    Even after many years of living butterflies, Sihyun briefly introduced Chang Oh, because the concept of being a shaman seems unfamiliar. And then he poured out a story that no one had asked.


    "As you know, my powers are enormous and require complete control. That''s why we need your guidance. I didn''t mention what Ellard saw because I came out of my teacher''s room after training."


    "So this little kid is a martial arts teacher. I can''t believe it."


    It was not mockery or suspicion. The question was pure. Butterfly, in her opinion, the great spear was just a cute girl who was expected a few years later. The braided head was reinforcing the image even more. I did not imagine that a butterfly girl with skin that looked like it would gently flow on her finger taught her to kill Dagon.


    "... It would be a mistake to think of appearance as everything. I bet you pioneers do that a lot. Because they''re all so fierce and bizarre. Especially not from you. You made me look like an old man on purpose."


    At Zhang Wu''s remarks, he stared at the butterfly in a bewildered expression. Maybe it''s because Grandma''s prejudice has been lifted. Sihyun was able to see the true nature of butterflies through the tributaries. A woman who looks similar to Lynn but has a more mature smile. That was the face of the butterfly.


    "Oh, you''re the first to see it at a glance, Ms. Chang. That''s right, I''m hiding myself. There are a lot of places where you have to be formal at your age. I think we''re talking about martial arts masters, just like Se-hyun said."


    "I''m not a martial arts master, I''m a martial arts teacher. No more or less."


    After looking at the great spear, the butterfly said something.


    "I''ll see how long it takes to get there."


    At the words of the meaningful butterfly, the great spear was stiff, so he shouted loudly. No, I tried to scream. But her actions didn''t go all the way. A true protagonist appeared in the banquet hall.


    Bererosa and Lynn. Everyone noticed their appearance. Sihyun also couldn''t take her eyes off of them as they entered.


    Wearing a bold dress so bold that his back was clearly visible, Bererosa rolled his long hair around the back and fixed it to his head, unlike normal poetry. Her third eye was jeweled by the light of the banquet hall. The third eye, beautifully scattering light according to the angle of view, enhanced her glamour.


    A bold attempt, without hesitation, to reveal a familiar figure, white and refined character, produced a synergy that made Bererosa a protagonist of the banquet hall. Among the pioneers were many beautiful men and women, but Bererosa was unrivaled among them.


    Lin''s transformation, who does not like to be decorated during normal times, also surpassed her expectations lightly. She had white hair at the beginning, so the black dress was more noticeable than anyone else.


    If Bererosa shows her back, Lynn is wearing a dress that looks deep enough to make her breasts deafen. With the seductive beauty of the Gumiho clan, the sensual side was revealed gracefully.


    Bererosa and Lynn were both at their best. Sihyun was dumbstruck. The word "transformed" changed so glamorously that I saw her every day.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 206 00206 Dream Spot

    Bererosa climbs up to the banquet hall''s statue and grabs all the attention around her with a single gesture. With her appearance and status, she was in an eye-catching position wherever she went.


    Moreover, today was the appointed day for Bererosa''s pet. It was natural to get more attention than at any other time. A man entered into her mind that had remained empty until now.


    Those who had been after her for 30 years sighed and stared at her. But they could not even complain. Those who were chosen as Bererosa''s companions were a wall they could not cross.


    Moreover, there was no reason to go to two people who loved each other. It was useless in front of the name "King of Shadows," "neither bloodline nor injustice," and "honor". He had the power to surpass all those constraints.


    "I will thank those who are here today. It was always you who thought about the Hayler continent and sought after the Conference this time. You can brag about it. You''re the ones who stand on Hyler''s continent."


    Bererosa, with her wine glass in her hand, smiled delightfully enough to make Bo happy.


    "And at the same time, it''s a meaningful day for me. My pets have been recognized by you. You don''t have to tell me, but don''t do anything to offend my only pet. Well, you''ll see what happens today. Use it as a lesson."


    There was no one here who didn''t know what had happened today. Therefore, no one disputed Bererosa''s words, meaning that he would not allow any more objections.


    "I''d like to call my companion up to the top and ask him how he feels, but I don''t think you''d like that. You must have heard about it at the convention. Or do you want to hear more?"


    "..."


    At Bererosa''s mischievous question, he is silent as if he were splashed with water.


    "Hehe, you can rest assured. Nothing''s gonna change except the fact that I got a pet. I''m still in charge of the government, and my advocate is only there to help me. My pets will not interfere and change the power structure of the Hayler continent. So let me see your face."


    Delegates present at the banquet in Bererosa''s Declaration, as if they could see right through themselves, sighed. It is because I heard Bererosa say that the transformation of power does not take place. They wanted to hear it the most in the first place.


    Bererosa smiles favorably and goes down the stairs. It was already figured out that Sihyun was unwilling to take this position anyway. Even if the attendees wanted to hear what he had to say, she was going to say no.


    Bererosa walks in front of Xi Hyun with a gentle step. She smiled shyly as she saw the eyes of Se-hyun swirling with lust and affection.


    "Hehe, are you so surprised?"


    "You have to."


    Bererosa smiles as she approaches, and she turns away shyly. Her beauty, which she forgot today, came directly to me.


    "That kind of reaction for me. You like Bererosa better, don''t you?"


    She shakes her head when she sees Lin pouting on her lips with a blunt face next to Bererosa. He couldn''t miss her being with Bererosa without losing her light. It was hard to conceal dominance because both were taken out in the first place. Setting a sequence was meaningless.


    "Lynn seems different. I can''t believe you wear something you don''t normally wear. I didn''t realize I was Lynn at first. Maybe."


    "You can give me an honest compliment. What the hell, maybe. Hmph."


    Lin took her eyes off him, but she couldn''t help it. It was clothes that I did not know when I would see again after this time.


    It was Lin who wore only minimal clothing, saying she hated the feeling of the cloth touching her body from the first time we met. To be precise, her favorite fashion item was just a dress. I didn''t have any underwear or shoes on in Grandeliol, so I didn''t have to say anything else.


    "Lynn, I know, hates costumes that are uncomfortable to wear. I thought you were someone else."


    "Because sometimes I want to dress like this. What do you think? Do you feel different?"


    Lin blushes her face, noticing what she''s saying at once. Like a panorama, she quickly recalls her past and says.


    "Of course. I wish I wore it like this in my normal day."


    "It''s hard to wear special clothes because it means something on special days. And you''re sick of it all the time, right?"


    "That, too."


    Rin sighs and sighs of relief as she looks at him nodding. The dress that was holding her breasts tightly was not her taste. I was worried that she might ask for it.


    It was all because of Bererosa that Lynn had endured this inconvenience in the beginning.


    Lin, who was about to leave the banquet hall dressed as usual, was greatly shocked to see Bererosa. Several times more glamorous than usual, Bererosa''s costumes and costumes were in a state beyond Lin''s imagination.


    Only dressed in a short dress with Bererosa, dressed like a night fairy. Immediately, Lin was captivated by the thought that if she went out like this, she might not even notice her eyes.


    That''s why I took the trouble and changed into a dress. The limit of her tolerance is until the banquet is over. That was it.


    To put it bluntly, I was able to tell Bererosa that I was dressed because I didn''t want to lose. I just couldn''t tell him the truth.


    I smiled at him as he came out of nowhere.


    "Brother, what about me?"


    "Dero was always cute."


    Sihyun, who raised his mouth tail, stroked Derero''s head. Looking at her innocent face, I used to think of swimming five years ago.


    He moved his head by himself to show off whether he was happy to stroke his hair. Bererosa and Lin frown, staring at each other who look particularly familiar.


    "Se-hyun, are you trying to reach out to Deeroe?"


    "I''m fine, Si-hyun."


    "What are you looking at me for?"


    He shakes his head at Bererosa and Lynn''s mothership. Their jealousy was often difficult for him to accept.


    "Don''t talk like that, he''s like a brother."


    "I see. I''ve been trusting you from the start."


    Lin saw Bererosa transforming her attitude into a shameless face, which was zinc.


    "Wait, what happens to me if you change your words like that!?"


    Lin bluffing into a trap with Bererosa. He didn''t care because it was always the same flow. Their jealousy was based on subjective ideas, so the more they tried to understand, the more their heads hurt.


    "Se-hyun."


    "Huh?"


    "Then dance with me for the first time. It''s also a ritual that must be passed if you are officially recognized. And I want to show it off to other people."


    A demonstration of Zephyros'' ignorance of culture or culture did not accept or deny Bererosa''s words. I just accepted it as it is. But there was one problem.


    "I''d love to, but I don''t know how to dance. I''ve never seen a banquet hall like this before."


    "It''s okay. Just follow me."


    "... I''m glad you''re so decisive."


    Following Bererosa''s faithful reply, she walked to the center of the banquet hall. After being close enough to breathe with Bererosa, she follows her instructions to move her hands.


    "One hand grabs my hand and the other grabs me, yes, do that."


    "But it''s not a back, it''s a side. Anyway, my palms are evenly touching because my skin is so bare."


    "Yes, of course. That''s what it looks like."


    In Bererosa''s eyes, she couldn''t open her mouth anymore. He didn''t even know how to explain how he felt.


    Bererosa smiles, knowing the truth of Xi Hyun at a late stroke.


    "So you''re delighted to touch my side."


    "That''s not what I meant."


    "Well, what does that mean in this situation? Aren''t you ashamed of touching my body? Even though it''s all in one piece?"


    His face became redder when he used a blatant word that was not like her. I never thought Bererosa would say that.


    "You look like Lynn sometimes."


    "Hehe, you shouldn''t be surprised by this. I''ve been with him my whole life."


    He was dumbfounded by Bererosa and moved to the tune of the band, forgetting that he was nervous. Bererosa was a good teacher. It was an easy and simple explanation of what he lacked, even if he did not say it.


    Under her guidance, her gestures gradually changed naturally. After just a few minutes, Bererosa nods at the demonstration that she leads herself in a confident movement.


    "Yes, you can move like that. because then you just have to connect these sequences in sequence and repeat them."


    "Easier than I thought."


    "That''s how well you followed me. You''re a tasty student, Se-hyun."


    "I learned it from a good teacher."


    The two smiling at each other became closer. Sihyun and Bererosa became the center of the banquet hall, feeling each other''s body temperature. Some were jealous of them, and some were staring with jealous eyes behind them. Coins always exist on both sides. Bererosa accepts both without a doubt. It was a part of my life.


    "Can you feel it? Everyone''s looking at us."


    "Yes, I had no idea that the queen''s companion was this much attention."


    "You''re going to have to enjoy this. In the future, you should always be sweet. Moreover, if you say yes to Lynn later, she''ll be more focused."


    "If you don''t get used to it now, it''s a loss."


    After going over a mountain, it might feel like another mountain is waiting for you. After solving the problem with Bererosa, he sighed at the thought that another problem was waiting for him.


    "Don''t worry. because that worry will soon be gone. I think you''re a fool."


    When he remembered Bererosa''s words of seeing his marriage from childhood, he asked a question.


    "Is that what you saw with your third eye?"


    "I''ll leave that to you."


    Bererosa kissed Sihyun, leaving only a vague answer. The sudden expression of Bererosa''s affection kept buzzing around. But Bererosa danced without hesitation, until the song was over with.


    After the dance, Bererosa does not fall away from Sihyun. But soon after, she was forced to let him go. There was someone who waited for the next turn.


    "Go now, Se-hyun. Lynn''s waiting, right?"


    "... Yeah, I''m sorry. Bererosa. Let''s relax a bit next time."


    "It''s just the two of us."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 207 00207 Dream Spot

    Sihyun nods his head and grabs Lynn''s hand confidently.


    "Why didn''t you dance with Berero to the end?"


    "I wouldn''t be able to play with you if I did, would I?"


    "Well, I seem to have forgotten. We love each other, and we can''t keep our eyes off each other. Hmph!"


    Unlike what Lin said, she led her hand to the center of the banquet hall. She wouldn''t let go until after the banquet. Lynn, who was closer to him than needed, moved her body according to the tunes played by the band.


    "Why do you look like that?"


    "I wanted to teach you how to dance."


    "... were you able to sing?"


    With many questions and thoughts condensed, Lynn pouted her lips. It''s because I think I know what he thinks of himself.


    "I was also a well-known beauty in Zephyros."


    "There must have been a lot of men following you."


    "Then, before The One invades, the Imperial Crown Prince..."


    Lin suddenly realizes what she''s saying and suddenly blurs. She was always a sinner because of what happened with Xenon. In any case, she knew she had to lose, and hurriedly put an end to it.


    "... didn''t like me very much. Yes, of course. Other men liked Bererosa more than I did."


    Sihyun was able to laugh helplessly because he was such a bad liar. Lynn, if it were her, that would be her answer. Therefore, Sihyun took this opportunity and said the next time.


    "I don''t care. I don''t want to let you go anymore. It doesn''t matter if you struggle with it."


    It was a dreadful restraint, but even Lynn was happy to accept it.


    "Then do that for me, too."


    "What?"


    "You loved Berero. You kissed her."


    Seeing Lin lifting her heel lightly, she put a little lip on her cheek.


    "Hold on to this."


    "Why?"


    "What would Bererosa''s position be if I started showing affection to other women publicly as Bererosa''s pet? Please bear with Bererosa''s position."


    "That''s not fair. I was the first one to see you..."


    Whenever I remember the word "Chuckle," she sighed as she shrugged. I had a lot of worries, but I was quick to decide. I didn''t want to go up to the lore, but it was unfair to love only one side as Lynn said.


    This is also the price for a lot of greed. He approaches Rin''s face with a self-conscious thought and utters a profound hypnosis.


    "Just once."


    Lin''s eyes gleam with a moist touch that covers her lips. The uncontrollable joy came from his heart, thinking that he had listened to his childhood madness.


    A sudden rise of a fox stirs the air as vigorously as a freshly caught live fish.


    Sihyun was not embarrassed by the attention gathered on him. It took courage to come here. Moreover, I knew that some of the polygamy was being established, so I did not hesitate.


    "You should be ashamed of the person who asked you first."


    "Idiot! Why are you suddenly acting like you don''t want to?" "


    He gladly smiled at Lin''s face, red as a ripe apple. If you were looking at her, you wouldn''t have regretted coming here after so many deaths.


    /219


    Everyone fell asleep at dawn. The forest was suffocating as if the end was near. The only sound that could be heard was the breathing of the flying beasts and the mountain beasts, who refused to touch it.


    Jacob complained as a chilly wind passed by.


    "Oh, I can''t do this anymore."


    Jacob''s body, which had a similar area to that of Australia, traveled all day on the Hayler continent, was on the verge of collapse. If he wasn''t a pioneer, it would have been a lethal amount of exercise. No vigilante has ever seen anything like it.


    Jacob lies in the field, shaking his head as he sees the steam flowing from his entire body. Corona, who brought him here, also put out her tongue.


    "So am I."


    She wipes her forehead with a handkerchief and sits somewhere next to Jacob.


    "I''ve never seen you say that before."


    "This mission has been hard enough."


    It was not a matter of difficulty. It consumed their minds that there was a time limit. I imagined my fatigue accumulating because of the pressure I had to carry out the operation on time.


    But Corona was able to sigh of relief. because it was able to fulfill the assigned goals. Having gained A. ''s ability to leapfrog space, Corona artificially adjusted with Jacobs to locate and coordinate the 150 + heterotopia entrances.


    I was at a women''s holiday that I hadn''t given up for today. In the name of the convention, she looks at her senior maid on vacation with an unflattering look, but nothing will be seen after today. Corona glances at Jacob, relaxed.


    "What are you going to do with this?"


    "How did you do that? It''s not something we can touch, is it?"


    The doorway opened before their eyes, unpleasant. The border of the entrance was dark and deep enough that all the colors in it would suck out the light. I daresay it''s above the end of the world. The moment it opened, there must have been a catastrophe so great that no one could answer.


    "I was really lucky to find this."


    "You wouldn''t think there''d be something like this in the woods under the cliff where no one would come."


    "Too bad it''s not available."


    "Don''t exaggerate. If we control it, we''re the only ones who get hurt."


    Korona nods at Jacobs'' point. At that moment, one young man walked out of the space. It was as natural as opening the door and entering the room.


    "Yawn, you''re in a place like this."


    An unidentified young man raises his head in his own voice. Jacob and Corona hurriedly knelt on their knees when they saw the reflection in the shadows. The young man with white-bleached hair, he was "A".


    "Aigoo."


    "Yes, I''ll skip the small talk because it''s annoying."


    After stopping Corona from bowing her head to the ground, Ey sent a thought force up into the sky. The immeasurable thought spread across the Hayler continent and attracted information.


    "Is there 293 heterotropia in our hands by this time today? Satisfactory performance, Kay. And, Jay, it''s annoying, but it''s a compliment."


    Despite Corona''s failure to report, A., who knew the situation at once, paid their respects. With a loud yawn, he tilts his head.


    "Then why are you here?"


    "Last time I came here to fix the heterotopia, I was having some unexpected difficulties."


    "Trouble, what is it?"


    "I think you can see it over there."


    Ai turns her head to where Corona is pointing, and there she sees an object she never thought of. It was the gateway to becoming a urea of terminal heterotopia. An entrance to hell that contains colours that can be carelessly missed if you don''t look closely at them, assimilated with the night. Ei''s jaw climbed up on its own to see the entrance of the terminal heterotopia.


    "It''s annoying, but this is really fun."


    Terminal heterotopia. I didn''t even know what was beyond that. However, it was anticipated that its presence could bring an end to the Hayler continent.


    Whether you stop it or not, it''s a paper difference after all. At her own pace, she took out a book in her arms. It is the knowledge of the forbidden he has held for a long time. It was what was called a taboo.


    "Kay, Jay. Stand down."


    As Corona and Jacobs retreated, she widened her taboo. Kugu, the atmosphere around you shook just as the taboo revealed itself. Immediately, A broke out of the laws of the world.


    In a bizarre phenomenon in which the concept itself disappears from being overwhelmed by a giant being, A. recites the spells written in the taboo.


    The book contained a part of the power that has existed for a long time. After worshipping the precious existence for thousands of years and obtaining one of the truths of the universe from it, Aelle named herself in the book.


    ''Book of Avon''.


    Go.


    /220


    Deep underground. Underground, where no one comes. Atlac Nacha was burning everything on his own towards his masterpiece. The ''Atlac Nacha'', which is tightly connected to thread without a single tooth error, was already out of the normal category.


    Atlac Nacha''s invisible legs move so fast. Her succession between reality and dreams was imminent. It was not a vague concept. There were really only a few minutes left.


    All you need is a little patience and a little time. It once again hums into a peculiar tune.


    "Let''s build it. Let''s build it. Let''s decorate it. Collect it. A world full of love."


    The 35366th leg was now ready for use with just a knot. What Atlac Nacha is doing is finishing him off. With a strange laugh, Atlac Nacha makes his final move.


    How long has it been? Atlac Nacha''s -8 legs - all stopped at once. That means only one thing. It is said that all the bridges for the invasion are complete. Atlac Nacha''s heavy body rests on his legs. Not to mention the results.


    For a long time, the bridge made over time had no problem linking the contradictory concepts of reality and dreams.


    A masterpiece that connects fiction and ideals. Lifetime ups. Recognizing the end of the world coming, Atlac Nacha makes a sound toward all sides. The noise that drives your mind to hell and crushes your body. Shortly after, numerous eyes gathered in the depths of the underground, with Atlac Nacha. Glug glug, dah-dah. The sound of your feet stimulating your liver somewhere fills the cave.


    Atlac Nacha was not afraid. Rather, I smiled with joy and joy. A long time passed, but her children did not forget her.


    "Come, children."


    In response to Atlanta Nacha, hundreds of thousands of spiders represented the doctor in their own way. The bizarre shaped spiders that surpassed the human kidney climbed up the bridge along Atlac Nacha, revealing their venom.


    Following the distant light, Atlac Nacha and the giant spiders continued forward.


    The thin thread that came from Atlac Nacha was like Bogu, specialized in the concept of. A tool with the ability to tie anything together. A collection of such tools was the bridge. If it were a dream and reality, there would be reality at the end of the bridge.


    On the other hand, soon after hitting the wall between dreams and reality, Atlac Nacha wielded a ten-meter canine. Bang, bang. After breaking the boundary between reality and dreams in just a few moves, Atlac Nacha stepped forward as if it were natural.


    For a moment, Atlac Nacha and the giant spiders lifted the constraints on the name of dreams and changed into clothes called reality. Where they arrived, there were no names or locations in the woods. But Atlac Nacha was not embarrassed. What needs to be done has not changed.


    "Let''s eat."


    In a word from Atlac Nacha, many giant spiders scattered behind her back in search of food.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. I will change from a statement that Shi Hyun did not know the real shape of butterflies to a statement that he later noticed the real shape of butterflies. I used it quickly, and it was an odd part. Thank you for pointing out.


    2. Yes, that''s all I can do to smile and have fun.

 208 00208 Dream Spot

    /221


    The ominous energy rises without any foresight. Darkness came and enveloped the sky. No one noticed that in the quiet kingdom where there was no breath.


    Suddenly, the world was agitated, with 294 heterotopia opening at one time. There was an unbearably large number of heteros flowing through the overheated inlet.


    They destroyed the surroundings as soon as they set foot on the ground. For the heteros, the world was food. Even if I ate it, I gave it to my hungry stomach, and the heteros scattered to all sides. The waves, tens or millions of them, were dynamic enough to look clear even though it was a night when nothing was shining.


    The heteros passed from another dimension were so bizarre that they could no longer be characterized as heteros. And strong. Steel was their food and thought was their friend. Objects that have already completed evolution between dimensional gaps. They were the monsters among the survivors who ate the abbreviations in the destructive heterotopia together.


    After realizing that the enormous power was pressing down on Hayler''s continent, Shi Hyun awoke from his sleep and hurriedly left the room. If he was surprised, he could call it the Great Catastrophe.


    On the other hand, the scream dominated the intestine at the same time as the demonstration. Sihyun who put his face on the window in the hallway was able to see the familiar sights.


    "Hetero?"


    He had to rethink the word without even knowing it. The force of monstrous creatures with strange shapes surpassed the hetero. Although it burst like rotten fruit and could not withstand the attack of thoughtful pioneers, some heteros endured to the end to cool the pioneers'' livelihoods.


    Realizing that the hetero produced at the ranch in Grandelliol was not a feasible phenomenon, he realized that this was not a natural phenomenon.


    "Focus your attack on this one here!" "Don''t go that way, the defense line is collapsing!" "Block this way! He''s coming in!" "His weakness is the little jewel above his head. Don''t spare his strength. Knock him with all your might!"


    Fortunately, the city was heavily trained and had fewer casualties than anywhere else. The rapid impulse action was illuminating.


    Sihyun heard shouting from all over, lifting his head and seeing the streets of the capital ''Nari''.


    The streets I had seen were filled with chaos. It was not just Uranus who was ambushed by unknown sources of heteros. In every street, the heteros roamed Naria''s streets in pairs. Furthermore, he even raided the house.


    Cruel and vicious invaders have broken and captured everything they can see. They didn''t stop. I acted as if I wasn''t satisfied.


    A true march of monsters. The Horse of Violence. I wonder where so many numbers came from. But I couldn''t always keep track of the situation. Sudden appearances of heteros were dangerous creatures to the pioneers.


    A wide window opens, and a leap down casts a shadow. The shadow was his servant, and the night those shadows roamed was his headquarters. The thought-provoking string pierced a 10-kilometer area at once.


    A total number of identified heteros is 120,000. With enough power to swallow a country, Jihyun burst elasticity and did not stop moving.


    Shi Hyun, who raised the essence of the shadow, waved his hand. At the same time, the spears of a corrosive shadow protruded simultaneously from the shadow of the ''Nari the Capital'', bringing a fair death to the heteros. At 120,000, the crew knelt on one hand of the string.


    A single crossing. Although he could have harvested a lot of crops, he did not use the winner-take-all at this intersection. He did not know how great this disaster was and what the future would bring. It was like committing suicide in this time zone without knowing anything.


    If we go back in time with the information collected at this time, we might find a way to prevent the catastrophe. Furthermore, the catastrophe was still ongoing. It was natural to keep the last inversion to prepare for the situation.


    "Si-hyun!"


    "Lynn."


    "Are you hurt?"


    "Of course."


    With Lean in her arms, she lets out a sigh of relief. I didn''t think she was going to get hurt, but she was a little nervous.


    "What about Bererosa?"


    "It''s over there. Because unlike us, we have to take care of others."


    Following Rin''s trail, Shi Hyun went to the meeting hall where the meeting was held. Bererosa was giving instructions to representatives from all over the Hayler continent.


    Seeing her magnificently patronizing appearance, Sihyun reaffirmed that she was Queen of the Kingdom of Tagnaria.


    "We estimate that the catastrophe was caused by a temporary flood of heterotopia. We''ve found heterotopia in over 50 places right now, and we''re trying to stop it. You know, this is one of the phenomena that happened around the world before the conference..."


    I listened quietly to Bererosa, and I could see the surprising facts. That was the fact that this disaster was not only in the Kingdom of Tagnaria. The assailant who targeted the entire Hayler continent. In his bold movements, he blurted. Everywhere I looked, it was the work of The Circle that had been quiet until now.


    The atmosphere seems to be stabilizing under Bererosa''s leadership. Bererosa, who had established a minimal defensive line, had brought the people of Tagnaria into the kingdom. Even though it was difficult to accommodate people in the capital, no one complained.


    Representatives from all over the country for the conference returned to their lands in accordance with Bererosa''s Indo-Spatial War. It was a waste of time for the pioneers who could see the power of the Hayler continent to gather here today.


    Bererosa, who managed to straighten things out, approached Sihyun and bowed her head.


    "Let me thank you first. I heard you defended the capital."


    An elaborate attack that extends beyond the normal range. It was also a tactic with a shadow. There was no one who could not see such an impressive sight and remember the name "King of Shadows."


    "Never mind that. I may be immature, but I''m your friend, right? In other words, the Kingdom of Tagnaria is the second home."


    "I''m glad you feel that way. So what are you going to do next?"


    "I''m looking for a cause."


    The existence of simultaneous and simultaneous control of heterotopia could not have been ordinary. Even if I was discovered, I was more likely not to be caught by the pioneers.


    "Then I''ll go with you."


    Lin comes forward confidently, but she shakes her head. I didn''t want to gamble with her in a time changing situation.


    "No, Lynn. You stay here and help Bererosa. I have a bad feeling about this. And don''t you think it''s better to be together than scattered?"


    Shi Hyun stroked Lin''s head and left the conference room. But soon I had to stop. Chang Ogre was waiting for him. Chang Awesome, who was leaning against the wall with his arms folded, took out his business as soon as he came.


    "You''re coming with me."


    "But Master, It''s too risky. It could be more dangerous than Dagon. Knowing that I was here and doing this means that I am who I am."


    "Don''t think of me like Lynn in there. If I die, I live, I live. And death by an unknown enemy is not so bad either."


    Only then did Sihyun realize that Chang Oh Great is a fierce fighting fanatic. But I didn''t want to. If Lynn and Bererosa loved each other, then Chang Oh was precious.


    He smiled bitterly when he saw the hesitant expression on his face.


    "The deliverer was born for this, Bondi. It''s worth dying for. I don''t like it because it seems to be dancing on the hands of Nordens, but someone has to."


    Zhang Oh grabbed Xi Hyun''s hand unlike her.


    "And didn''t I tell you? The more difficult the situation, the simpler it is. We fight for the future we want."


    "To prove that we are not weak."


    "Yes, that''s it."


    I shook my head as if I couldn''t help but stare at the sunny smiling spear. With his implied permission, he speaks the truth.


    "You''ll be sad if you get hurt."


    "Stop making strange noises. If you fight, you may get hurt or die."


    Seeing the strictly speaking spear Awesome, he nodded quietly. Xi Hyun, who accepted the great spear, broadened his senses and looked over the Hayler continent.


    The pioneers of the Heiler continent have found two enemies they cannot face. One did not know its shape, and the other held immense power beyond the reach of Dagon. The former, but the latter, was abusing the power as if seen.


    Although no one taught him, he could know what it was. It was a trigger for him to be powered by the Nordens, a planet, and furthermore, a neonatal body that leaks out into the universe. Overwhelming beings whose existence leads to destruction. When he broke his lips, he thought of a word in his head.


    ''Great Old One.''


    I thought I''d bump into you again someday, but I never thought this would happen. Sihyun realized that the last words of Norden were true. Earth was chosen as a battlefield. Otherwise, cosmic beings could not have gathered at such a high frequency.


    "I found it, Master. It seems that the epidemics of the incident are still within the Hayler continent. But¡­"


    "But?"


    "It''s divided between west and east. In other words, I think we need to stay away and act separately."


    "I can''t deal with one side of this look on your face."


    Chang Ogre realizes that there is a great old being in one of the two districts. I felt instinctively that something had been born without Shi Hyun saying it.


    "Yes, perhaps a much stronger enemy than Dagon. Even I can''t guarantee victory or defeat."


    Xiangyang nodded quietly as she had just returned to Mainland-Setillion-. It wasn''t an area she could help. There was also a choice that the two of you would work together, but that would make the other side empty.


    "Teacher, please go east. If I run about 70 kilometers in the direction my finger is pointing, the opponent will come out."


    Chang Ooyang, who thought it was better to go east than to go west and become his best man, hurriedly moved east. He turned his back to look behind her and ran toward the west.


    /222


    The continent, which suddenly greeted an uninvited guest, fell into chaos. No, I''m drowning. The civilians who were separated from the military were already occupied. Those who were attacked by creatures unknown to their identity or power were saved in despair.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 209 00209 Dream Spot

    As I was heading west, I looked around the villages and saw the horror in person, and I was overwhelmed by an unknown anger. Yesterday, or until tonight, they were the ones who fell asleep for tomorrow.


    There was no sin on them. However, they were forced to die by the hands of invaders from a distant universe or another dimension for their sincere lives. Totally irrational. His jaw twisted in an absurd situation.


    At this very moment, innocent people were dying all over the continent. Sihyun wanted to save them, but there was no time. The great old being had to be killed quickly. Unfortunately, it was right in the long run.


    Not long after, Shi Hyun was able to see that his choice was right. The closer you got to the opponent, the bigger the damage became. from tribe to village, from village to city and from city to continent. At the size of the collateral damage, he lost his horse.


    I was doubtful that what I was seeing was not a dream. The western section of the Hayler continent was wiped clean. In the west, civilizations have retreated for over a thousand years. It was not an environment where life could have lived in the first place.


    It is because the unknown dark red fog has bloomed so deep that it obscures my vision. A fierce fog pierces through the armor of the shadow, and he sobs. Realizing that the poison fog had similar properties to corrosive liquids, he hurriedly used the space sprint to get out of the area where the poison fog was released.


    How barren the earth must have been. When he folded the space and came out on the other side, he stopped walking in the dark smell of blood. The city was already on fire. No, only the areas that were devastated were being burned to the point of questioning what to call cities.


    The only thing lying around on the streets were fragments of continents and remnants of civilization that were not even scum.


    In the streets where everything was erased, Jihyun encountered a creature. No, it was hard to tell if it was a creature. It had a lot of appearance, too. A body much larger than the size of a human. Eight legs and eyes. Its venom was sharpened like that of a shark or tiger.


    "Spider?"


    A one-word demonstration of a mysterious creature rushes toward the giant spider and swings its fist. Although the hard cover was caught in the middle, it was indifferent to Xi Hyun''s exploding giant spider''s intestines with resonant shredding.


    As a general pioneer, his face hardened because he thought he could suffer. In comparison, it was similar to the deep sea people. Then he sensed that he was getting closer to the target.


    And that instinct came true.


    "You killed my children, you rascal."


    A sudden voice. With a faint smile, Shi Hyun turned his back and looked up at his opponent who was using an incompetent vocabulary. As expected, there was a Great Old One that he had searched so hard for.


    The great old being, who was emitting an incredible amount of interpersonal energy, had both a hideous spider and a human figure full of white chips. Up human, down spider. Her torso was that of a beautiful woman, but what was underneath was that of a horrible spider.


    The bark-like fur was covered in lower body-spiders- Eight legs extending in all directions caused the viewer to feel disgusted. It could have been ridiculous for two different objects to exist in one body, but he could not laugh. I was just trying to control my strength.


    As he corrected his posture, a huge energy gushed out from the spider woman. The spider woman was a few meters taller than Dagon. No, it was impossible to compare.


    Someone who wants to worship just by being there. A mix of fear and fear. If you take a vast universe and express it as an object, maybe that''s what you''re meant to be. He climbed up to the top of the hill and became obsessed with the same line as her.


    I felt like a fool for wanting to be recognized for scraping bones, plucking eyes, and blowing my head off.


    "Hehe."


    Recognizing that his condition is not normal, Jihyun forcefully pushes the spider woman away. When she saw the crazy spider woman who was unconscious just by confronting her, she remembered her name in her head. It was not difficult to infer because I looked through the information on the great ancient beings on the Yisar''s planet.


    "Atlac Nacha."


    "Do you know my name? He''s a strange boy."


    "Why did they kill them? Why is this place a ruin?"


    I didn''t even expect a straight answer. I was just wondering. What the hell is it like to trample the place down? Unfortunately, the spider woman, Atlac Nacha, could not even figure out her intentions.


    "That''s a weird sound. I''m just lightly warming up. If you had that kind of power, you''d know. How small the world is. I want to go out into a bigger world and turn my back on it."


    Since Dagon did not speak human language, he could not hide his empty feelings when the question that remained out of curiosity was solved. No matter what you think, you can only ridicule them.


    "That''s why it''s a joke."


    "Why is this a joke? I''m turning my back on you. If you''re feeling uncomfortable, you should try it. How nice."


    "Their lives are annoying because they never think about it, spider."


    It was hard to understand from the beginning. Great old beings were not interested in the laws, emotions or cultures of intellectual life. I understood, but I also thought about the concept. An opponent who couldn''t follow the same path from the start. That''s why he did everything he could from the beginning.


    [Transcendence]


    Relaxing in front of Dagon''s supreme presence was like dying. Immediately, a demonstration that ruled the essence of the shadow and the law of the one lion blew a raging black airstream at Atlac Nacha.


    As if life had been gained, the floating black air currents had increasingly eroded Atlac Nacha according to his will. Technology that gives the concept of death to beings without the concept of death. The demonstration of the death of Atlac Nacha leapt over the space and reached her.


    "You''re doing something adorable. Kids these days."


    Atlac Nacha, who saw the appearance of the string in the air, emitted a thin thread of yarn from the real milk. Her handicraft, which produced numerous tools, was a technique. Using eight legs and two hands as free materials, she cast the skill ahead of the time she arrived.


    [Threading - Spiral]


    In Atlac Nacha''s hands and legs, the thin threads formed a uniform rule. Soon, the cobwebs became a wall of diamonds.


    Sihyun, who converted the infinite into white power, pierced the walls of sound and aimed for the chest of Atlac Nacha beyond the speed limit. The twist-barrier was completely the same as the hand of the demonstration.


    Realizing that there was a spider web wall in orbit, Sihyun bound her by a chain and rope in the shadow of Atlac Nacha. The moment Atlac Nacha''s nerves returned to his shadow, he entered the boundary between matter and antimatter through Yayamuya.


    A demonstration that went through the wall into the arms of Atlac Nacha, like a ghost, pulls the shadow. Night without sunrise is full of shadows. It was his headquarters.


    Sihyun, who gathered and condensed the shadows at one point, overlaid the winds of death on top. The output value of the resonant cracking punches the giant spider that you killed earlier. You did not hesitate to crush Atlac Nacha''s abdomen with the three feasts in one hand.


    [Combinator Taxable - Emperor]


    As you push the atmosphere around you, the initial blow that left the area vacuumed pushed Atlac Nacha hundreds of meters away. The place she passed was destroyed in an instant. After a hurricane from the laws of the world, it was unusual. Cities lost to civilization were scattered into thin air without leaving a single disaster.


    "Khh, it''s an interesting organ. I have one, too."


    Atlac Nacha, smiling brightly, flicked a finger. At the same time, his right arm fell to the ground. Seeing his right arm fall before he could feel the pain, he quickly retreats back.


    "Cobwebs..."


    At the same time as wearing paparazzi, he realized that Atlac Nacha had wrapped a spider web around his right arm. Immediately, Shi Hyun, who regenerated his right arm, observed spider silk emanating from Atlac Nacha''s silk milk.


    The white rope looks thick on the outside, but it''s all an act to deceive the other party. The spider silk, the organ of Atlac Nacha, was so thin that it couldn''t even be perceived without looking closely.


    In other words, the white line was like a bundle of cobwebs that looked like hundreds of millions or billions of cobwebs. The performance of deliberately projecting white rope is to be biased. In his actions that he could not see in Dagon, he calmed his mind.


    Dagon was not normal, Atlac Nacha was normal. If she''s average, Dagon''s not enough. Only then did he realize that he had fortunately raised his rage. Maybe the Nordens'' causality adjustment exerted great power. He raises his thinking as soon as he realizes his position.


    Circumstances exchanged once with each other. Unfortunately, time was not on his side. Furthermore, Sihyun realized that he had a problem with his feast, the young owl. Atlac Nacha, who was right for the Great Depression, returned without a single blow.


    Moreover, Atlac Nacha is not even close to death. She was being influenced by a foal, but she was running away as she approached death. It was as if he was playing a prank on his own life so that death would not reach him.


    "Cobwebs are just tools. I''m the real me."


    Atlac Nacha flicked his finger and his hands and feet ''connected''.


    "?!"


    The strange phenomenon that could be understood was mixed up as it was. Two of the limbs have deteriorated into one without feeling of nausea at the junction site. It was naturally shaped as if it had been born from the beginning.


    The bones, the skin, the blood vessels, the muscles, the nerves. With everything connected together, he stepped up with his remaining leg and forcefully tore his hands and feet into the spear of the shadow.


    Simhyun, who regenerated his hands and feet that had been corrupted by transcendent regenerative power, stood helplessly in front of Atlac Nacha.


    "Connection? This ambiguous notion of ability?"


    After experiencing Atlac Nacha''s abilities, she realized at once what concept her abilities had led to. Spider silk was not the problem. He had no choice but to correct his thoughts. She didn''t just wrap her right arm around it. It must have been just the right arm and the spider silk.


    Atlacha applauds clearly despite the discovery of her abilities. To her, Sihyun was not the great man who came up to take down Dagon. More like a curious toy.


    "Wow, if you get that, you''re embarrassing the placenta. You''re a very special child because you can''t stand the fact that your organs have changed, and you often don''t make decisions. I''ve never seen them get away with that."


    Sihyun raised his compulsion and struck down all the forces of Atlac Nacha approaching him.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 210 00210 Dream Spot

    Since then, the struggle between Sihyun and Atlac Nacha has escalated. A person who exerts his or her strength to join forces and to avoid them. In a chasing race, Xi Hyun bit his lip. Taking advantage of his endless sixth sense and tribal eye to pursue the snow-carrying trajectory of Atlac Nacha, he dodges her venom close overhead.


    Atlac Nacha was a difficult enemy. A monster that harnesses the concept of kite to maximize the advantages of the hunters possessed by spiders, as well as various methods of attack. The spider silk of common spiders has five times the strength of steel and its elasticity suggests that Atlantic Nacha''s spider silk has the potential to connect with the continent.


    With the energy of the Emperor in both fists, Sihyun aimed for Atlac Nacha''s legs. If you can break any of the eight dizzying legs, you can turn the tide of the battle upside down.


    The fist of Shi Hyun, who forgot the concept of speed, was shot at Atlac Nacha. The surrounding landscape crumbles along the trajectory in which he moves.


    Every time the paparazzi came out, a hole the size of a playground was pierced, and the dark clouds scattered like fog. As Atlac Nacha and Sihyun targeted each other, the land became more rugged than could be recovered.


    Substantially, both the terrain and the environment have changed around them. The spider silk and poison fog emitted by Atlac Nacha and the shadow and paparaohs emitted by Xi Hyun were enough to devastate a part of the Hayler continent.


    Sihyun and Atlac Nacha, who used unlimited violence to suppress each other''s power by forcing others to break the law, were monsters and gods. The massive spiders that disappeared after being swept away by the violence they inflicted. All that remained was the desolate ground. There was no one here to mediate the two fights.


    "Hehe."


    Sihyun was exposed to the kite of Atlac Nacha hundreds of times, but he continued to fight without giving up. Death and life are connected, and limbs are connected, but he is patient. I endured it. It was a process I had to endure in order to deal with an existence stronger than myself.


    However, Sihyun realized that Atlac Nacha''s blindness was getting darker. The difference between Atlac Nacha, who had just been on the throne and who had lived countless years, was far beyond words.


    Differences that cannot be reduced by diligence or effort. Literally, his expression became harder and harder in situations where he could catch up only with fate or miracles. It is because many people were dying while he was confronting Atlac Nacha.


    Unlike Shi Hyun''s tiredness, Atlac Nacha was like the first time he saw her.


    "You can''t look away from a fight."


    When his arms and legs showed signs of continuing again, he did not hesitate to spread out the dimensions. The demonstration that he put his body in a separate space called dimension distorts the space where Atlac Nacha is, as well as the power of the dimensional disconnection.


    The space between the two became surrounded by a constraint that could not be called a street, but Atlanta was not embarrassed. The kite she dealt with was the ability to emit light to connect dimensions and dimensions, space and space. In other words, what she did was just a slightly different representation of her specialty.


    Atlacha gladly looked at his actions.


    "Lots of organs."


    Half amazed, half ridiculed. Along with a number of implications, Atlac Nacha moved his body. Bang. Atlach Nacha, who dragged another dimension of the demonstration just by swinging the dog forward, shakes his head as if it was useless. It ''crosses'' the boundaries of dimensions and dimensions.


    Realizing that even with the power of the dimensional disconnect, she could not stay away from Atlac Nacha, she decided to: An enemy that is no match for Dagon is testing the limits of his demonstration.


    He instinctively realized that Dagon''s constitution and corruption were more profound than Atlac Nacha''s kite.


    This is the opening wall. ''


    The privilege of overturning the providence and laws of the universe. Sihyun determined that it was possible for Atlac Nacha to connect concepts and concepts because there was an opening. It didn''t make sense otherwise in the first place. Assuming there was more power behind this, there was no victory for Se-hyun.


    Taking advantage of the space sprint and the yammuya, Sihyun, who dug out the arms of Atlac Nacha, aimed for her breasts. Unlike the lower body-spider-man, which consists of a rigid envelope, the torso was a fragile flesh and skin.


    There was definitely a place to look.


    Sihyun felt his strength slip away during the fight. A sudden change. At a late pace, Shi Hyun noticed that Chang Oh Great had taken away his thinking using the apostle''s power.


    However, his expression did not brighten despite knowing the cause. The amount of thought that escaped at once was unusual. With that amount, it was enough to tear down the mountain. I wonder if she''s encountered such a powerful adversary she can''t resist. He carefully guessed the situation and had no choice but to turn his mind to Atlac Nacha''s blindness.


    "Please win, Master. ''


    The fight suddenly entered the middle. Sihyun and Atlac Nacha poured out all their skills to carve each other''s lives. High Risk High Return where the winner takes everything. He broke one of Atlac Nacha''s legs, and the drill through his chest chose a cavity instead. Using space sprinting, I dug into the arms of Atlac Nacha.


    With his retreat in mind, or Atlac Nacha''s actions, he opened up the Great Depression without having to see it. The best feasts to bring out at maximum output. He breaks through the threshold and feels that his hand cannot withstand the enormous energy and is breaking, but he doesn''t mind.


    Jihyun, who forcefully suppressed the reed''s wavering hand, took a step towards Atlac Nacha. And with the help of innocence, he developed a more harmonious and stable force.


    [Gin, combiner]


    The ground beneath him was shattered like Styrofoam. The world that could not withstand the outputs created by the monsters who passed on to God shook. Everything was distorted and flowing slowly.


    The black rays that pierced Atlac Nacha''s body at the same time as Sihyun''s fist pierced everything. After reaching the horizon far away, Sirahulong did not disappear, but stayed there and broke the space where Atlac Nacha remained.


    One side with Sihyun and Atlac Nacha was hit by a massive bombardment of dark dust clouds. The demonstration that performed a miraculous miracle that would appear in mythology or legend produced a flawless result to fill the power consumed.


    The dust cloud lifted up and Atlac Nacha''s body appeared in it was a mess. The spider part flew halfway to the point where it had to crawl, and the face of the white chili was badly distorted like a mixer.


    All of them ignored the power of Surahulong and went bare. Atlac Nacha laughed as if he had no idea that he was going to be beaten like this by Sihyun, who had just been attacked.


    Would it feel like being bitten by a puppy who was sweetly stroked on the head? Once for Sihyun, who had so far defined as his toy, Atlac Nacha couldn''t stand the branch bursting from the depths of his heart.


    "Funny, but rude. If we don''t fix it now, it''s gonna be a long time."


    As Atlac Nacha''s logic leaped forward, Sihyun wanted to say something, but kept his mouth shut. In the beginning, he was an incomprehensible being in human emotions. And it was the same for Atlac Nacha. It was almost impossible to break her stubbornness once she thought so. It was much more realistic to knock them down directly.


    Atlac Nacha''s body returns to its original state when she utters a word. His almost miraculous ability was impressive, but his expression remained motionless.


    Death in the battle of the great old beings did not mean the loss of flesh or life. The cease of awareness. It''s closer to death than it is to death. It is more deadly to stop thinking than to lose body or life because we could perform a miracle that is close to God just by thinking.


    The Cugoga River. The atmosphere around Atlac Nacha is pushing towards you, making a massive noise. It was as if a storm had erupted and remained. Sihyun, who let out a violent wind through her, encountered unbelievable violence.


    [Threading - Sawing]


    Atlac Nacha used his thread and the Hayler continent to open the underwater terrain as one. When he saw the longitudinal lines that were so long that the end was unknown, he could not hide his anxiety. From the power of Atlac Nacha, nothing unusual happened.


    Sihyun rushed to her to stop Atlac Nacha from doing anything. But before that, a mutation occurred. Atlac Nacha artificially interconnected the two continents at once.


    A surface that splits so easily that it''s like cutting a cake into yarn. Parts of the Hayler continent, which have an area similar to that of Australia, were unquestionably split in two.


    A stranger, who began in the underwater terrain, became an earthquake and hit the Hayler continent. He would, too, that part of the continent was torn from bottom to bottom. It was like the sound of a mass of land in the hundreds of billions or tens of trillions leaving the continent of Hayler.


    In the dance of Atlac Nacha, Shi Hyun was a zinc. Despite her cosmic identity, she had the ability to cut even the continent easily. Xihyun hurried toward Atlac Nacha, blaming himself for allowing her to act quickly.


    "Haha, are you coming now?"


    When Atlac Nacha shakes his hand, the continent and Sihyun come together. Recognizing that it was a collateral effect by kites, he chopped off the continent with a shadow blade while his body was on the ground.


    Cutting himself open with his own strength was a terrible number and method, but there was nothing I could do. Shi Hyun aimed at Atlac Nacha''s neck, while he was relieved of more than he could have imagined.


    But Atlac Nacha didn''t even give him a chance to get close. With both spatial sprinting and dimensional cuts, she tore the continent apart like a madman by hanging a web on ten fingers.


    The ground shook and the continent split like apples. It''s another aspect of the battle that we just had. When he saw the scent of spider silk extending to all sides, he controlled the shadow and blocked the progress of the spider silk. But there was a limit to how many he could stop.


    The disaster was unstoppable. The waters of the sea began to rise through the cracks. Atlac Nacha''s wounds on the Hayler continent were fatal.


    Kuguang. When she heard the cracking of the support base of Hyler''s continent, she took a step back. And I noticed the situation. Deep lacerations. If it collapses, by this time, Hylar continent is nothing but a lump of rock.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 211 00211 Dream Spot

    "Madness!"


    Realizing the seriousness of the situation, he approached Atlac Nacha with all his might. to stop her from committing destruction. Spider webs split between his body and limbs, but he didn''t stop.


    A bunch of spider silk with the power of a mysterious oil greeted him with his whole body, and he shouted, eliminating his fear.


    Although the body does not overcome the turbulence of enormous power, it does not retreat. When he died, there was no one after that. It was the only person who was ready to fight this kind of injustice.


    Sihyun lay down his life in front of Atlac Nacha. After pushing beyond the limits of his power, he spontaneously released all the feasts he knew.


    On the right.


    [Gin, combiner]


    Left-handed.


    [Gin, transcendence (tax) - absolute zero (32085; v.63922; )]


    Combining two different technologies, Sihyun slapped Atlac Nacha''s body. At the same time that the Ice Age hit several kilometers, Surahulong broke through the frozen area due to the Ice Age. The results of the collision with extremes and extremes produced greater results than could be imagined.


    The wave of thought, close to 100 million, was refined in the laws of lions and showed the best efficiency. Unknown energies, which cannot already be characterized by the name of thought, have been triggered by the hand of Sehyun.


    The sky was split in two and the space was twisted due to the energy of Sehyun. At that instant, Atlac Nacha resisted a violent afterstorm that shook the Earth''s axis.


    She chose to prevent it rather than avoid it by pulling spider silk out of her silk milk and making a wall. Atlac Nacha, who built a wall using spider silk strong enough to travel to the continent, was immediately ''the barrier of the spider silk and his body''.


    Kwaga River. Kukuung. Kuo. Sehyun''s feasts, which spread in the shape of sectors, cleared a part of the collapsing Hayler continent. Destruction was intense and also dreadful. The shoreline seemed to be approaching from afar.


    Atlac Nacha admitted his choice was wrong. The power she exerted was so intense that she could not even guess. Atlac Nacha, who pulled his body apart and scattered by force, quickly regained his original appearance.


    "Amazing, amazing. How can you be so strong if you''re less powerful than me? Is that what all the kids here are?"


    In the sheer question of Atlac Nacha, Sihyun said nothing. This is because it was more efficient to focus your mind on replenishing the power consumed rather than answering a hollow echo.


    "Phew."


    Temporary peace in a violent fight. Sihyun looked around. The continent has no future. The continent that was torn apart by Atlas Nacha was collapsing in real time. A mass of land off the continent and in the water of the sea was moving farther along the currents.


    After being captured by the sea and kicking the splashing ground, Sihyun once again took a leap. Atlac Nacha also received such a demonstration. The struggle between the two spawned a destructive environment.


    The venom of Atlac Nacha and its spider webs were either corroded or neatly split in two. His fists and shadows were crushed and crushed all over. The western part of the Hayler continent, which did not withstand the two struggles that shaped destruction and violence, was gradually shattered.


    Hailer Continent, which began to be divided into small islands. Inside, he turns his head, feeling an uneasy feeling. The gap separated my torso and lower body by a web of spiders, but I did not regret it.


    It''s because I realized that a powerful wave was coming from the east. It was a special energy that could only be felt by demonstration using the power of power formation. It was a sign that his beloved dependent-apostles-were dangerous. This can''t be wrong because it was a signal from a spiritually connected target.


    His expression hardened sharply. There was only one apostle to the east.


    "Master!"


    /223


    Xihyun ran through the space at his own risk. He died and gave his back to Atlach Nacha. But she didn''t put much effort into Shi Hyun turning her back.


    At first, I followed her with excitement, but she disappeared out of sight as soon as she ignored her. Once the trail of Atlac Nacha was completely cleared, Xihyun ran with all his might.


    She had no time to consider whether she had lost interest or if she had any other ideas. Sihyun, who was speeding toward the east without a hitch, found a mountain he didn''t even know the name of. Sihyun was confident that there was a great spear there. Because they were spiritually connected to each other, we did not come to that conclusion because we knew where they were.


    The mountain in front of him was so messed up that it could not be called a mountain. The bushes have already been swept away, so I can''t even see the roots, and only the rocks that have been broken in the aftermath of the fight are surrounding me. Evidence that there was a violent struggle. Soon after, Sihyun climbed a small hill believing in his senses, he was able to find the great spear.


    She quickly approached her, seeing the great spear sagging, either unconscious or limping. Sihyun hugged the great spear and bit her lips on the dreadful wounds engraved on her body.


    The great chest of the spear was pierced and the back was visible. It must have been instantaneous, but her face was so miserable that it was hard to see her true form.


    The great defeat of the spear. Unbelievable reality and encounters seemed to freeze the heart. Whether death was imminent or cold, Sihyun felt a great body, and opened his mouth as hard as vomiting.


    "Master?"


    Chang Ogre was already wounded, but he opened his eyes to his question.


    "Th... string."


    She wasn''t breathing anymore. I was just trying to make a last will and testament. Sihyun, who knew that better than anyone, swallowed tears. Despite the many deaths I have seen. I was sad to know that if I turned everything around, I would see you again.


    The great spear patted his cheek, realizing that he was grieving, even though his face was hidden in the armor of the shadow.


    "Don''t be so sad. I told you... you could get hurt or die in a fight."


    He was speechless in the tone of the spear that seemed to have wiped out everything. I just listened so she could speak what was in her heart.


    "I still don''t understand how great a blessing it is to be able to die in the arms of a disciple."


    It was something I couldn''t do in my previous life. Chang Ogre was an unmanned man who surpassed the lowest heaven and reached the highest place, but her disciples did not. They were always hidden in her shadow, jealous of her. The priesthood was close to luxury.


    The disciples in her past life did not stop fighting until she died, and did not forgive her until the end. However, a smile was raised on the fact that Sihyun, a disciple less than a month old, was doing this for himself. Although she became unable to even smile, she did not regret it.


    "Don''t think of it as a burden on your mind. I''ve had enough fun."


    Zhang Oyang knew that Xi Hyun had regression abilities. So I said that in the sense of thinking lightly.


    But Zhang Ogre knew. Sihyun doesn''t take that lightly. That''s why she confessed.


    "I''m sorry."


    Chang O was forced to smile bitterly because he seemed to have hurt him because of his greed.


    "Master?"


    Tup. When the hand on the cheek fell helplessly, Xi Hyun seemed to stop breathing. The person who always seemed to be by his side was dead. Sihyun bowed his head. My mind is numb. I can''t hold myself back with more shock than I thought. Maybe he was relying on it a lot. He will, too. Chang Awesome has always been relaxed and has always been a marble beside him.


    When the apostle''s tattoo engraved on the back of his hand disappeared with the wind, he had no choice but to acknowledge her death. Sihyun smiled bitterly at the fact that the first apostle had died so quickly. This is how his path has always evolved.


    I couldn''t go on without death. It was only after death that I grew up. Death was always by his side. But it was only his own death. Seeing people die around him was a taboo for him. So far, running like crazy has probably been close to trying to avoid this scene. No, I did. All of death and suffering were sweet because there was still an ''ability-regression -''.


    "Shit! Shit! J&J!"


    Sihyun hit the ground. I didn''t care about the aftermath of power changing the terrain. I just shot down with all my strength to release the tears. But Shi Hyun had no intention of mourning the death of the great Chang. Because an uninvited guest appeared behind his back.


    "Hmmm? You must be the king of shadows by the looks of it. I thought he''d show up to the west so suddenly and die there, and here he is. No. He knew I was here, too. It''s going to be fun in many ways."


    When he saw a man with bleached hair, he opened his mouth. I already knew that unexpected guests were unusual.


    "Who is it?"


    "Are you asking my name? I''ve never seen you before, but if you don''t know your name, you''ll be uncomfortable. A (A), call me A."


    "Ha, I asked for your name, and it must be the alphabet. Did you do this to your teacher?"


    When Ae saw the sleeping spear in her arms, she burst a small elasticity. I realized what he meant by that.


    "Oh, she was your teacher. Truly, a botherless enemy. I was strong enough to live hundreds of thousands of years. I was amazed at the fact that there were such talents in such remote places. Well, he''s dead."


    "Khh."


    She frowned as she saw a demonstration of an elongated smile like a madman.


    "What''s so funny?"


    Jihyun, who put the great spear in her arms, opened the distance between Eywa at once. He punches Ai in the back of his question. He smashes his whole body with nearly 100 million thoughts.


    [Transcendence]


    [Combinator - Hemorrhagic Fever]


    [Gin, combiner]


    [Gin, transcendence (tax) - absolute zero (32085; v.63922; )]


    At the same time, he released all the feasts and turned him into a lump of meat. He seemed to be under ''protection of something'', but he didn''t mind. Ei had to make a decision in some way.


    When he looked down at A through the heart just like the great window, he gripped his face.


    "Wait. I''ll see you soon."


    Ehyun, who said something he could never understand, cut his own throat. He hung the dead man over himself and opened his mouth to himself. He laughed as he felt his whole body approaching death.


    That was the 565 deaths.


    /224


    As a flash of light appeared in the white heat sphere, he suddenly woke up. His location was the conference room that intercepted Ellard''s unique technique, Vampire Blood.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 212 00212 Dream Spot

    As in the past, after finishing work at the conference room, Sihyun continued to look around from evening until dawn. His observations are not finished until he enters the ballroom and enters his room. Sihyun looked across the entire continent in real time and noticed a great shiver in the west only after a quiet night and a dark dawn approached.


    He did not hesitate to leave the castle, feeling a wave similar to Ei''s. This time, his choice was to clean up all the incidents before disaster struck Chang Wu. No, even if I couldn''t get to Atlac Nacha, I was going to get rid of Aelle, who killed Chang Wu.


    But west? ''


    Since it was the eastern encounter with Eywa, Sihyun looked west with questionable eyes. The reason they were in the west was because they moved east as soon as the disaster struck. Why did Ey move from west to east? He asked himself a question and narrowed his distance to Eywa faster than he could think of an answer.


    Shortly after the space was folded out, we could see if Ei had abandoned the west and headed east. What Eiga had in mind was heterotopia.


    I didn''t even have to ask why. In front of Ey, there was a type of heterotopia that I had never seen before. The unpleasant entrance to heterotopia. The rim of the entrance was dark and dark enough to suck the light out of all the colors in it.


    ''Terminal heterotopia.''


    I had never seen it, but he insisted. And instinctively, I rode there, and I realized that Atlac Nacha had reached here. If it wasn''t for an apocalyptic heterotopic, there wouldn''t be room for such a creature to come out here.


    When Sihyun landed in the middle of the forest, Ei turned to reflexively. An unidentified being wrapped around the body in the armor of shadows. Ey notices at once that the other is the King of Shadows. And I realized that Kay and Jay were just baggage.


    "Kay, Jay. You guys go ahead. It''s annoying, but I''ll have to deal with it."


    When he saw Kay and Jay, he realized that one of the faces looked familiar to him. I couldn''t have known. He was the one who raised the suspicion at the meeting that it might be a fake. When he saw the impressive young man with a smirk, he opened his mouth.


    "Jay? Apparently, he was in a conference called Jacobs. Isn''t it?"


    "Oh, you don''t remember. I guess I went too far. I can''t believe the Shadow King remembers my name. I can''t walk around with this face anymore."


    When he saw his face answering softly, he kicked his tongue briefly. I can''t believe the person who framed himself for being a spy is a spy. Before he didn''t even think about it, he smiled. There was one more person to kill. But Jay just waved his hand to see if he didn''t know his future.


    "Thank you for recognizing me. I don''t have much time. See you next time, Shadow King."


    Jay lays his hand on Kay''s shoulder and disappears with her in an instant. Space based mobility technology. With their technology more advanced than I thought, he gave up chasing after them. No, I didn''t have time to chase him. There was someone to deal with in the first place.


    "Since the unnecessary Jo Yeon is gone, let''s have a full name. My name is..."


    "Am I right?"


    Sihyun, who recited his name before Ai, corrected his posture. The foundation of misery had to be uprooted. Therefore, there was no hesitation in his behavior.


    "I expected to read the power surge, but I didn''t expect that. You know my name... who told you that name?"


    "Well, how do I know? I wouldn''t put that question in my mouth if I were you."


    Ei frowned at the ambiguous words of the poem. He felt that something did not make sense from the moment he appeared. Knowing the name, getting there before the apocalypse heterotopia opened. If they didn''t know everything in advance, they couldn''t do it.


    Where the hell did they hear about themselves? Ei remembers the faces of the guards who know him, but he doesn''t have a clue. No one guessed.


    In the beginning, I didn''t think they were next to him. The Watchers were the ones who knew the power of the circle better than anyone. There was no fool on the loser''s side in a sure winning or losing game.


    "Curious, but annoying to find out. But I can''t help it. We can''t ignore the fact that information is being counted."


    "You talk too much!"


    He jumped over the space with a space sprint and swung his fist in front of A. Chirping. With the cracking noise of the glass, Xi Hyun is pushed by an unknown force.


    Realizing that the power Ei used was a sign of a great old being, Sihyun brought white power and shadow into the air. shadows and fire and water and wind and ice and wall power. He mixed all the attributes into the shadow and whipped them like a whip. At the same time, all the trees and chunks of rock in the forest were swept away without overcoming the aftermath of their power.


    The Kwaga River. The ground was chiseled and scattered. The whip of thought that reached the sky made a afterstorm that could be seen anywhere on the continent of Hayler. The sound of tearing ears would also be heard in all the world.


    But Ei was at peace. Even on the ground mixed up and down, I did not lose my calm. He frowned at a different style of fighting than he had in the past.


    A hexagonal glass coiled together around Ei, forming a circle. However, it had a glass-like shape, each with its own defensive power compared to that of a national castle.


    "There was no such thing before..."


    He stared at the book in Ei''s hand. A huge book with a thickness much thicker than that of an adult male. He could not laugh when he saw a book without enough dictionaries.


    He realized that the cover of the book was made of animal hide. It''s also a beast very close to humans. It was either monkey or gorilla.


    "The book is the problem."


    Ey''s power was raging there. If the power emanating from the book is the sun, then the power of EI is like fireflies.


    "I saw exactly."


    Avon''s Book. It is a report that Aegean wrote down the knowledge he gained from worshipping the great and ancient existence. It could have been the result of thousands of years of effort. Ancient Spell, Ritual Withdrawal. Knowledge of the sinister and dark two-dimensional world. A myth filled with despair and despair. It was all in Avon''s book.


    Needless to say, "A''s power was coming from there."


    Seeing the endless power pouring out of the book, Shi Hyun sensed that it was the cause of the killing of Chang Oh. It must have been a great old being, never to be seen, harnessing endless power. It is because they have been told of their unique ominosity and horror.


    But it didn''t matter whether we borrowed power from the great old being or not.


    The only thing that mattered was that Ei could not escape human limits. It was because of his strengths and weaknesses that all of Ei''s foundations came from a great, unknown existence.


    When he realized what he was aiming for, he chased A relentlessly. Hexagonal pieces of glass stood in the way of the demonstration, but he did not mind.


    Even though the amount of water was infinite, the amount of water that could come out of the tap was determined. All he had to do was deal with the sheep. It was impossible to deal with infinite power, but if that amount was emitted infinitely, it would be enough.


    "Can I have this, too?"


    Immediately, when the black sphere appeared in the book, Xihyun bent his head to the side. Behavior that relies on a sixth sense. An unknown attack, unknown in shape, passes through the temples of the Xi Dynasty.


    The black sphere became a force and attracted everything. All the resources in the forest became its driving force. When he ate an object containing mass, he saw a sphere that increased in strength and size as he ate it.


    Like a black hole? ''


    We''re closer to a mass of manpower that can''t suck out light or do anything about a planet. But that alone was threatening enough.


    ''Not to me.''


    An endless series of flowering demonstrations turned into space sprints and threw themselves into a similar black hole. He draws as much force as he can, and wraps the energy of the paparazzi around his body.


    [Transcendence]


    The demonstration that gave death to the ''phenomenon'' born by the overwhelming force struck a fist. A similar black hole disappears without a trace as the storm lands deeply.


    "... what?"


    As she looked down at Avon''s book, she had no choice but to burst a little elasticity. A similar black hole created by an indescribable force is a blow to a fist. It was not just a causal relationship that could be explained by strong and weak concepts.


    "What are you so surprised about?"


    After eliminating a similar black hole, Sihyun shook his head without surprising Ei. Through Avon''s book, Ai, connected to the great old being, was not pushed by Sihyun. But that was it. As long as there was no sacrifice, Ai couldn''t reach him anymore.


    The great old being Ei worshiped was a foodie and a macro. If they did not offer such sacrifices, they would not lend them more power than they needed.


    "I got you."


    A demonstration of the power flow of Avon''s Book into the tributary and harmony of one of his white talents tore through the wall with his Shadowy Finger. All he wants is a moment. I was happy with that if I could intervene at Avon''s office.


    When he reached out his hand and contacted the Book of Avon, he cut off the flow embedded in Avon''s Book with the power of coercion and dimensional disconnection.


    The ability to divide space and space, the ability to sever dimensions and the compulsory power to break the law, is to split the bond between A and the great old existence.


    A sudden loss of light, like a broken fluorescent light, was not even surprised. It was because his hand pierced his heart before. Ey looks down at her heart as if she can''t believe that Avon''s book is out of effect.


    "Power resembles Dagon, but it was easy to deal with."


    In other words, it was a huge difference. The difference between those who step into God''s throne and those who take God''s power from beneath. The structure of the force itself was wrong. My experience was different. And the number of times I experienced death was different.


    "Hehe. Pangru..."


    Ei opened her mouth as if to say something, but she ignored him. He grabs his chin and rips it out before Eyga can do anything about it. Whew, a small sigh breaks the end-grade heterotopia that began to open because of its shape.


    This brought the possibility of Atlac Nacha closer to zero.


    Suddenly, the hot blood did not hide the joy of Shi Hyun the eater because he thought that he had prevented the death of Chang Awesome. Again, he prevented misfortune from coming upon him.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 213 00213 Dream Spot

    However, his expression hardened quickly. The energy of Atlac Nacha, which should not be felt, was detected near the east. This can''t be happening. No, Xi Hyun''s body trembled less when something had happened that should not have happened.


    The fact that Atlac Nacha was supposed to show up on a terminal-grade heterotopia to the east meant that she had reached the east by magnetism, not terminal-grade heterotopia.


    Different from the last future. Sihyun bites his lip at the joke of mischievous destiny.


    Clearly, his breaking the apocalyptic heterotopia was the starting point, so the divergence point must have changed. But empathy and empathy were on different lines. Though he thought there could be such a possibility in his head, he did not acknowledge it. When things started to flow like this, she got tired of it.


    If a disaster happened to him, it would be fine. So far, he has overcome death and is willing to accept it as much as he wants.


    But the lives of others were separate. There are numerous divergent points. Like right now.


    "Bullshit!"


    Sihyun hurried toward the east where Atlac Nacha was. Please don''t let that future you think of unfold. However, he had no choice but to groan. It is because the mind slipped away from the body.


    That wasn''t the only one. Three. When he realizes what that means, he screams. A malicious future lies ahead. Not far. Lost in his mind, he folded the space and raced to the shortest course. I prayed for time to slow down, but I couldn''t reach it.


    Ji-hyun rolls the ground before the ominous sound. An attack at a speed he didn''t even know existed. I wasn''t aiming for him, to be exact. He was just on the attack line.


    At the same time that he woke up, his right arm fell flat. The demonstration of the mirror-like smooth cut edges just recognized that the previous attack originated from Atlac Nacha''s spider web. Cobwebs with kites. Technologies that range continents to attack. Sihyun, who fought with Atlac Nacha, could see what that meant.


    Unlike the others, the ground that Xihyun was on shook. A part of Hailer continent began to rise above the sea after losing its support base. And the power of power buildup revealed that the three apostles had died.


    A merciless signal. A handful of inflexible warnings forced him to laugh in vain. It was hard to even stand still because I was numb. What he accepted as an apostle was the great Chang, Lin and Bererosa. There were only three. If there were three deaths, it was as if he didn''t have an apostle.


    Ji-hyun shredded her molars and headed east, taking all the pain. The place where he stopped was the Kingdom of Tagnaria. It''s where the apostles'' signals were cut off and where Atlac Nacha''s energy was greatest. Sihyun, who had broken and now entered the only remaining castle, looked at Atlac Nacha, who was devouring the pioneers as he had.


    "Hey, who are you?"


    "Hahaha, khhhhh, khhh."


    What did he want? The resurrection of the miraculous apostles? The fantasy of trampling on a cosmic identity? Seeing the appearance of Atlac Nacha covered in rich blood, she felt like something had been cut from her head.


    I wanted to yell and say all kinds of insulting things to Atlac Nacha. However, Xi Hyun only chewed the lips that were no longer left.


    "I don''t lose to bitches like you."


    Sihyun, full of branches and frenzy, took his own life. The future he wanted was not like this.


    That was the 566 deaths.


    /225


    Thereafter, the demonstration followed an unintelligible flow. No, the future was set. No matter how Sihyun moved, Chang Awesome ended up dead.


    Whether or not I told Chang Awesome that I was going to die, Death was always in her shadow. The result was the same even if Sihyun went east with Chang Oyeong. The results were the same even if I did not go with them.


    Even if we go west together, we''re dead. In the apocalyptic heterotopia, Atlac Nacha was unable to avoid the webbing shot.


    As before, Sihyun, who had been divided to the west and east, secretly followed Chang Awesome to the east. However, the appearance of Xi Hyun did not help. Ai blatantly aimed for the great spear and an unexpected coincidence took her life. Over and over again, the results were the same. It is because the number of variables has increased as much as the number of times he remembers.


    Using Bererosa''s space warfare to send the great spear back home, the result was unchanged. It is because Atlac Nacha appeared in Korea along with Chang Oh.


    At the end of the 37th attempt, he realized. Chang Ogre''s fate is to leave his own hand. The whole world wanted her dead.


    There was nothing he could do. Whatever it took, I couldn''t change the future of the sudden death of the spear. Where did I go wrong? Or is this the end because it''s not wrong?


    It was powerless. It was too powerless. Neither fate nor the future were in his hands. That would be in the hands of a true tuner. When she thought she was just a little girl with a bigger body, she was forced to shout. Specific power did not overcome one abstract concept.


    Sihyun admitted that he was arrogant. The beginning was vague confidence. Having the ability to go back in time, I feel confident that when I return to the past, everything can be restored to its original state. However, he realized how clumsy and dusty he was only after being swept away in a sea of destiny that he couldn''t even stop.


    After the 61st challenge, I began to feel anxious in his mind. I feel anxious that even after a few iterations, I won''t be able to save the Great Spear. Unexpectedly, Sihyun did not look up to the thought that the future of Chang Oh Great could be permanent here.


    He who had abandoned his 101st chance was unable to control his trembling body. Everything he had been relaxed about was due to his past regression. If I failed, if I died, if I failed, I could go back to the past and start again. But what if you can''t go back and fix it? As long as it continues to die? For the first time, the challenge presented to him was the color of zinc. The problem that instinctively turned away came up without any notice.


    There was no way to know the correct answer. I had the opportunity to defy my destiny, but my destiny did not go his way. Strengthening without specific plans was not a problem to be solved. This was a matter that required a little more solid and definitive power.


    How much time has passed. Sihyun, who attended the banquet hall with a half-amazed expression, sighed. Even as he was dragged into Bererosa''s hands and walked towards the center of the banquet hall, his expression did not change.


    "..."


    "What''s on your mind?"


    In a regression I don''t know how many times, she was used to being able to dance with her eyes closed. But Bererosa didn''t ask why, she just asked how she felt. As she felt her consideration, she felt her eyes burning.


    "Is there a destiny or a future?"


    Sihyun smiled spontaneously, swallowing tears that seemed to burst out soon.


    From his point of view, it was merely a whirlwind of action to try hundreds of times and find answers after failing, but it was a sudden question for Bererosa.


    All of a sudden, it''s fate. He shook his head because he thought it was absurd. However, Bererosa did not ignore or ridicule him after hearing the wrong question. The bear just rolls its head as if it were his own.


    As he moved his feet to the music of the band, he could hear Bererosa''s solemn answer, other than his thoughts.


    "I think fate and the future can change. You think you can''t change your mind because you don''t have the power to choose your destiny or your future."


    That''s how Bererosa saw the world through her third eye. There is no fate or future. It simply did not lead to the lack of the ability to find the line leading to the desired future, or to the lack of the ability to catch it.


    "Just because our pioneers, for example, or continents, have been pushed further into the circle. Why did he come here, despite having a Tantium clan who could see the future and hold onto its destiny? What if I saw the future I wanted?"


    Bererosa opens her mouth in retrospect of the past, asking a fundamental question.


    "We were only good at what we saw. looking to the future and feeling optimistic. This is how it''s gonna be. So it''s gonna be okay. Haha, isn''t that funny? It had to be swept away in the future¡­"


    Sihyun could see instinctively that his opinions about the circle were divided within the Tantium family. Not everyone will see the same future.


    "Knowing the future is convenient, but not useful. It doesn''t mean that the future is laid out for sure. You just have to strive for the future you want. So now we can go back in time and fight The Circle. because knowing the future is the same thing, but it''s a completely different topic. I have no strength, so I will lose no matter how many times I try."


    Knowing the future is different from striving for it. At that, he smiled bitterly. It was the same as the situation he was put in.


    "But what if we had the power to surpass the circle? Do they come to Earth as if they were fleeing? Did we leave the future that The Circle wants? Is this what the future looks like?"


    After realizing what Bererosa was going to say, he nodded. Bererosa saw his face brightened, and she smiled sadly.


    "There is no fixed future, Se-hyun. They have the power to hold onto destiny and the future."


    Sihyun gave a light elasticity. All he wanted was the future-destiny of Chang Awesome to survive. However, even though they wanted such a future, they did not continue because they did not have the strength to resist. To protect her from Atlac Nachana Ei. Furthermore, the power to grasp destiny or the future.


    "So don''t do anything you might regret, Se-hyun. I don''t know what number one is tonight."


    Maybe they all noticed. On Bererosa''s warm words, he smiled. Could it be that the ability of the "past regression" through the future and "third eye" to see the future and past are similar to each other? Sihyun could feel that Bererosa''s words were serious.


    He held Bererosa''s hand tightly and pondered who had the key to overcoming this situation. However, no matter how many times I thought about it, the conclusion was one.


    Nordens...


    Norden would know something about this bizarre situation. Only the future of Chang Ogre''s death was repeated because it was impossible.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Old One briefly appeared in the Jay Tower. I don''t know if you remember it because it wasn''t so intensive. I''m thinking about talking about Old One later.

 214 00214 Dream Spot

    /226


    ''But even if you want to meet, there is a problem.''


    Sihyun was about to go out into the world with only a one-way notification from Nordens. It was possible to meet Norden because he had his condolences. To enter the world of dreams with magnetism, I had to find a way alone.


    Unexpectedly, Xihyun recalled the great Chang. If you have the ability to enter an opponent''s dream, maybe you can put the opponent in the opposite dream. With her knowledge of many shamans and shamans, she seemed to have a beam of light flashing before her eyes.


    As soon as the banquet was over, Sihyun moved to Chang Oh''s room. A great spear greeted an unexpected guest and tilted his head. Lin and Bererosa and Sihyun who should be working behind the scenes came to the room.


    "Teacher, I want to ask you something."


    "What? I want to go to bed early today, so let''s just get to the point."


    "Can you take me to the world of dreams?"


    When I saw the face of Xi Hyun, who was really just saying the essence, Ogre made a vague face. By knowing the harsh truth about the Savior, we ended the quest in our dreams. Moreover, it was time. After the banquet, it was an act that I did not understand in Chang O''s view.


    "Did you have something to say to Norden?"


    "In a nutshell, yes."


    At the wrong request, Spear Awesome scratches his head. And I thought of a lot of spells in my head. It wasn''t even about finding a way to fit into this situation.


    "It''s possible. Magic that guides dreams in the first place is relatively easy. I don''t know what the consequences of that place are so unique, but if you think it''s dangerous, try to get out. Do you understand?"


    "Yes."


    Saw a demonstration that answered without hesitation, Awesome stood up and changed everything from the placement of furniture to the color of the room. I didn''t know why, but I realized that Xi Hyun was incredibly serious.


    Northwest, southwest, east, west, west, west, west. Odd shapes and strange characters engraved on all sides of the window looked back at Sihyun.


    "Unfortunately, I have to lead you here. Are you sure you''re okay?"


    "I''m nervous without you, but I can''t help it."


    Rather, it was what Sihyun wanted. From now on, I didn''t want to tell Chang Awesome the story. It was enough for her to know the future of her terrible death.


    He lies on the bed, his arms flat on his stomach. Chang Awesome, who put his hand on Sihyun''s head, recited the law. On the bed, the thought and inner air began to flutter.


    "Your resistance or resistance is stronger than you need to, so you should voluntarily accept my energy. And close your eyes and think of the place. Abandon your distractions."


    Xihyun closes his eyes to the instruction of the great Chang and recalls the island of Oriab where Norden lives. He felt free to accept the energy coming into his head, realizing that his mind was going farther and farther away.


    "Ah¡­"


    Recognizing that his mind had clearly returned, he gave a little elasticity. His location was not in the barricaded chamber of the Kingdom of Tagnaria. It was the heart of Oriv, where a violent storm rages on the coast. Simhyun was able to see that the great incantation of the spear was successfully completed when it matched exactly where he had last seen it.


    "Thank you, Master."


    Sihyun, who had entered the world of dreams, could see Pommen unraveling beside him. Seeing his familiar appearance, he sighed of relief. It''s because I thought I could reach Norden more easily than I thought.


    "Tsk tsk, as I said, the morning workout is refreshing."


    After finishing the morning workout by turning his shoulders, he trembled with exaggeration as he walked towards himself. Sihyun was not an invited guest to Norden. No, at least Pommen wasn''t instructed to do so.


    "What brings you here? Wasn''t it all over with the Master?"


    When Pommen asked, he shook his hand. With the help of the great Chang, he came to the world of dreams, so he had little time. It was not a convincing situation to explain in detail. That''s why he only got to the point.


    "Call Nordens."


    "But you are now..."


    "Hurry!"


    When Sihyun roared like that, Pommen went into the cave without any resistance. If it was about the demonstration, it was the result of Norden''s request to report it first. Shortly after, Pommen came out of the cave and led him into the cave.


    Since the series was so smooth, Sihyun thought that Norden might know about this. Jihyun steps down the stone steps as she enters the Crystal Cave.


    When he reached the end of the basement, he could see Norden. An elderly man with gray hair and a rich gray beard. Elder God replaced his right arm with the armor of silver. Norden was as magnificent, majestic and fierce as it had ever been before.


    However, Sihyun saw the overwhelming abundance and presence of Norden and approached him without a single retreat. An ancient god with a causality adjustment. Sihyun remembered Norden every time Chang Ogre continued to die. Maybe all of this was his handiwork.


    It was because there was no reason not to do it again, as there was in the past. That''s why he stared at Norden. Seeing a simulation that seemed to be returning to the mainland soon, Norden pulled the surface of the earth and made a chair.


    Sitting on the chair following the gestures of Norden''s hands, he looks up at him with an unfair eye.


    "Calm down. I know why you''re here."


    "Do you know?"


    "Yes, you''re here for the great spear, right? Knowing the future will always be hard. It''s not uncommon to want to know the answer."


    "How do you know that?"


    "You have the gift of prophecy. Don''t even think about hiding it. I know all about you."


    Is that based on Bererosa''s third eye? Or did he consider himself capable of other predictions? Seeing Norden not discussing his past regression, he felt a sense of camaraderie, but did not say a word.


    Norden''s ignorance of the ability-power that had been with him since the beginning was the same as the fact that he had not given it to him in the first place.


    Who gave it to you? ''


    Though a rhetorical question popped out of my head, Sihyun put the question aside for a moment. The more hands you can stab behind the back of Norden, the better. The demonstration that concealed the truth matched the words of Nordens.


    "It''s in your hands."


    "Yes. So don''t think you can get out of my hands. Your power is the castle upon the sand. If I gain my strength, it will be as if there is no growth for you."


    The power accumulated through winning ceremonies will not go away, but the maximum advantage of looting the opponent''s power will go away. That''s why he didn''t say anything. What he wanted was a solution that could change the future, not friction.


    "So it was you who created Chang Ogre''s death?"


    "No way, GA. I told you to overcome the crisis, but I don''t intend to do ''favoritism''. It wasn''t a crisis in the first place, it was persecution."


    Nordens meant it. The same thing he said about adjusting the causality was that he would arrange a fight for Sihyun to win. However, he couldn''t agree with that. There was a terrible precedent for agreeing.


    "... well said about killing Lynn on purpose."


    "I''m reflecting. I should have thought the human mind was so broken. But that''s not to say you killed him on purpose, is it? Just artificially created the situation to give you useful abilities. YAaaa."


    When asked by Nordens, he shook his tongue briefly to hide his embarrassing face.


    Nordens'' actions, in his view, blocked the road from returning to the past, but in Nordens'' view, provided and motivated a useful technology-button in the body of the deceased.


    Xihyun regrets his past.


    Norden has the ability to predict.


    We were developing a story based on it, so there had to be an intersection like this. Of course, it was only Se-hyun who noticed the subtle differences.


    "I don''t like how many times I''ve seen it."


    "I told you before, it doesn''t matter."


    They were great old beings, or ancient gods, or beings that could not be expressed in the human point of view. They seemed to follow human food and culture, but to be precise, they lived under completely different laws and regulations. No, I wondered if such a concept even existed.


    "You may wish to bring back the great death of Chang, but nothing you do will change her death. Her death is a circulation point."


    "Cycle point"? "


    Cycle point. When a concept that I had never heard so far emerged, his voice trembled. It is because the reason he has been walking in his place so far has been revealed clearly.


    "An infinitely expanded future, with countless possibilities. That''s why there are places where fate is bound together. In your own words, it''s a joke of fate. On the contrary, there is an infinite possibility that there is only one fate, GA."


    Too many futures and possibilities to get caught up in one thing. Within the concept of infinity that converges everything, he kept his mouth shut because there could not be a number of such cases. There was no power to deny it. So far, we''ve been swept away by the cycle point phenomenon.


    "Anyway, we call that the Cycle Point. A gateway you must go through to get to the future. If you don''t, you can''t go into the future, so there''s always an event called the Circuit Point. Even if it''s inevitable, JI."


    Sihyun could see why he could not save Chang O Great. She was dead because he was about to move forward. Strictly speaking, it was the sacrifice of the world. In other words, a destiny that cannot be reversed. In a story so remote from the reality that he had lived so far, he became dizzy.


    "How can I break the cycle point?"


    "There''s only one thing. GA is the gateway to a new future that can be broken through to the circulation point."


    "What''s that?"


    "The Great Wall." "


    Everything has returned to its original state. As the opening wall was discussed, he bit his lip. The family that was trying to ignore came to me. The privilege of overturning the universe''s providence and laws, the opening wall. Clearly, an opening could break the circulation point.


    "I''m not talking about the usual openings. To be precise, even fate and the future can be overturned. So just know this. We can''t reach the circulation point with a simple, crude opening."


    Then Sihyun realized what it meant not to bring the silly opening that Nordens had told her about. From Norden''s point of view, a trivial opening was one that could not break destiny or the future.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 215 00215 Dream Spot

    In other words, what he wants is an absolute opening that will allow fate and even the future to be shaken in his hands. He only smiled because he meant to come before his eyes beyond his own destiny and future.


    "Is that why you left Atlac Nacha to the world I live in? Grow her up a little bit more as a platform?"


    "Didn''t you tell NA? Your world is designated a battlefield. If I hadn''t used my hands, she would have gone there. The movement of the great old being is like a single point of circulation."


    "If you think you know what Atlac Nacha is doing, why don''t you stop him? You''re moving to stop those creatures, aren''t you?"


    "The collapse of one of the infinite worlds could stop a catastrophe that would last thousands of years. GA is not the remaining business if you can destroy the world and the Great Old One can be silenced. Furthermore, she''s basically a reporter. Touch it or we''ll be safe for the next hundred billion years."


    "What?"


    In Norden''s words, Xi Hyun came to his senses. The human world did not even exist in the eyes of the Nordens. What he wants is an effective defense. If the great old existence could be silenced by one or two worlds, it was an ancient god called Norden that could be sacrificed with a smile.


    "You may be important to the world you live in, but we are important to keep the balance of the universe. Gain if you kill Atlac Nacha, gain if you don''t catch him, gain if you die. We have some business left. If you win, you will generate new power, and if Atlac Nacha wins, it will be silent for thousands of years."


    According to Norden, any result can be found, Xi Hyun bit his molar. But I didn''t rush like last time.


    "Promise me one thing and one thing only."


    "Promise?"


    "Yes, in both cases, it''s better if I''m alive, even if it''s for your benefit. Right? The more cards you can use, the better."


    "Right, that''s got to be true."


    "Then why don''t you just feed me so I can explode?"


    "The prey GA."


    It was an unparalleled offer. It was Norden in such a high position that I did not have to accept Xi Hyun''s offer in the first place, but I was attracted to the gummy bear. It is because it was the first time I have ever heard someone come up here for many years and say this.


    "What kind of food do you want?"


    "Power."


    "That''s generous. And clever."


    "If you don''t like it that much, I''ll leave the size and kind of power to you."


    Nordens, who swept away the gray beard, accepted Xi Hyun''s provocation. It is concluded that it is not bad to listen to ''a small request''.


    "I''ll take that. This is also a moment of entertainment. It would be an honor for someone who''s come all the way up here."


    After accepting Xi Hyun''s words without hesitation, Norden looked down at him with an ambiguous smile.


    "Well, I hope he''s alive until then."


    Norden thought it was unlikely that Sihyun would survive. Atlac Nacha is one of the most difficult of all the great ancients. Sihyun who just broke the shell and came out couldn''t handle it. Moreover, it was clear that his heart would be a stumbling block, wanting to save Chang Ogre.


    But if you go beyond that...


    While smiling as if he had a funny fantasy, Nordens stood up and approached Sihyun.


    "I don''t think I can make it out of here without company today, but I''ll let you go, especially."


    At the same time that Nordens raises his arms, he loses his mind. The absolute energy that he emitted was not a bad thing to send his soul to the end.


    "Ugh."


    With the help of great Chang, he felt a more intense reaction than when he woke up from his dream, giving me a dizzy head. Norden''s escort was the worst. It must have provoked him with the name "proposal."


    "Se-hyun? Are you okay?"


    Realizing that the person holding his shoulder was a spear prodigy, he nodded and looked where the watch was.


    "How long has it been?"


    "It''s been about an hour, at most."


    "I see."


    Chang Awesome looked at him with a worried expression. I was also curious about what was so great about being alone with Norden.


    "What were you and Nordens talking about?"


    "... I''ll tell you about it tomorrow. It''s going to take a long time to come clean."


    When she woke up from her dream and returned to her room, she cleared her head.


    In order to save the Great Spear, she had to destroy her ''Circuit Point''. Unfortunately, there was only one chance to reach the opening wall, a tool that could break through the circulation point.


    Once the wall was opened, there was no next time. Building an opening means abandoning the benefits of past regression. No matter what opening came out, I had to hit it with all my might. In the process, even if Chang Oogway died, he could not turn back.


    Zero or 100. Jihyun, who was on a cruel whirlpool so desperately, was unable to control his palpitated chest. The fact that he might not be able to save Chang Ogre troubles him in the future that may not be able to stop Atlac Nacha.


    Only 10,000 left to reach 100 million in thought. It was the amount you could get by defeating nearby pioneers. However, I thought that it was not enough.


    The evolution of the winner-take-all was like a report card reflecting the chaos he had passed on so far. Overpowered opponent, killed enemy, defeated being. The path through was expressed by force. As the remaining 10,000 were filled, the journey forward was clearly divided.


    He realized that he had two options.


    The way to get rid of Ei comfortably and reach 100 million.


    Killing Atlac Nacha with his life, way over 100 million.


    He did not hesitate to select Atlac Nacha. There was nothing to worry about. Bondi Ai was not an exceptional being. The mere existence that he worshipped was only superior. There was no shortage of results from killing EI.


    Xi Hyun''s choice was also the result of using Norden''s words, "The more I crave something special, the more radiant I shine." It feeds on the great old existence and opens up its walls. There can be no greater achievement than that choice. He trusted his instincts.


    "So you must kill Atlac Nacha before he dies."


    Continued challenges 256 times. Xihyun remembered the number of all cases. Sihyun, who thought of his path through white power, chose the time when Chang Oh was the longest survivor.


    I didn''t have to go far. Funnily enough, Chang Oh was the longest survivor when he took no action. It was before the regression, to be precise. Sihyun went west, and Chang Awesome went east. It was the only time Chang Awesome survived for a few hours.


    At the intersection of the Cycle Point - Atlac Nacha- and Cycle Point - Chang Awesome - Sihyun decided to disconnect all the circulation points with his own hands. Xi Hyun, who had died many times to save the great Chang, was lying on the bed to make his last attempt.


    The dice have already been thrown. You ask for the Great Spear or you don''t ask for it. There was only one outcome. Xi Hyun, even then, could not predict the future.


    With the screams heard around him, he died.


    That was his 823 deaths.


    /227


    As a flash of light appeared in the white heat sphere, he suddenly woke up. His location was the conference room that intercepted Ellard''s unique technique, Vampire Blood.


    After finishing what had been done in the conference room as in the past, Sihyun stepped out of the conference room and caught Jacobs, or Jay''s back. When Sihyun realized that there was no one around, he took Jay into the room nearby.


    When he pulled hard, Jay fell without fail. Jay looked up at him, knowing what had happened to him. There was only one case I could think of in this situation.


    Retaliation. It was inevitable. Jay was also expecting some. He will, too. He set a fire at the conference to prevent us from believing in the identity of Xi Hyun. When Jay saw the unfamiliar look in his eyes, he felt that his expectations had changed to certainty.


    However, Jay did his best to touch his guilt because he could not stand it.


    "What are you doing? Is it because I questioned you? Even so, you shouldn''t oppress people this way. I''m disappointed.Queen Bererosa''s companion has already treated people so forcefully."


    The demonstration of Jay''s face acting as a loathsome good Jacobs caused manipulation.


    [Limit your thinking and ability.]


    "Large?!"


    Realizing that his thoughts and abilities were not moving, Jay couldn''t hide his frightening feelings. He looked down at Jay, who was choking on his elongated mouth, and lifted him up.


    I didn''t want to talk from the start. I was going to kill him in the first place. However, he had no choice but to eliminate him from living in an unexpected plan.


    "You don''t normally have the guts to turn someone else into a spy. Isn''t that right, Jay?"


    As if he knew the name of his code, Jay made an embarrassing face. But it was only for a moment. In the blink of an eye, Jay''s expression was consistent with a resourceful response.


    "What are you talking about? Jaylah? That''s my nickname, but I don''t feel comfortable hearing it from anyone else."


    "Feel free to step up, but you might want to lay down and spread your legs, Jay. I know all about it."


    Jay quickly deduced where he was wrong from when he heard the demonstration of certainty. But there was no mistake in his mind. I had never encountered a demonstration except in a conference. Corona, or Kay, betrayed me. She left the castle early in the morning looking for heterotopia.


    Anyway, as soon as the meeting was over, it was like a clear wall for Jay who was about to leave the city.


    "You''re upset because it has nothing to do with what I proposed at the conference. What''s going on?"


    "You''re The One''s lookout."


    "You''re going to execute me in the name of The One Warden!? Please forgive me. because I''m not going to dispute it again. I have a childhood friend that I left at home."


    Although it was an act of self-immolation with a lipid and grubby excuse, Sihyun approached Jay''s ear and recited it.


    "How''s Kay doing? No, you still haven''t arrived, have you?"


    I didn''t need proof. I saw it, heard it, experienced it. Jay faced his fierce gaze and realized that there was nowhere for him to go. We didn''t know why or why, but the other person had already seen through everything.


    Jay decided to ambush Xi Hyun, who thought it was impossible to do anything more. His only place to go was the dungeon, unless he could use his thoughts or abilities by an unknown power. I''m powerless, but I have to resist.


    However, it was faster for him to raise the power of power formation than for Jay to attempt an ambush.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Fix some sentences that do not flow (Attempt to kill)

 216 00216 Dream Spot

    The green light burst from his hand and dug into Jay''s shoulder. Jay opened his mouth to make a sound, but was stuck in his strong grip, as if by a fiery pharynx.


    The inability to think, to use abilities. Jay had no means to resist the force entering his body, but he had to watch the green light seep into the back of his hand.


    Soon after, the back of his hand was engraved with a symbol that shaped a blazing flame. At the centre of the symbol was the Roman numeral ''<UNK>'', which means the fourth.


    Jay, who was chosen as the fourth apostle, was unaware of what had happened to him and struggled to escape his grasp. But his actions were silent. It''s because my body realizes how blasphemous it is to confront Sehyun.


    Rapidly changing mind and body. Jay, who has been living as a watchman of circles so far, was zinc on the stranger who came to him. At times, he had an uncooperative attitude, but he was basically in a position to support the idea of the circle.


    "My, what have you done to me?"


    "There''s nothing to say. Because you and I have become a common destiny."


    "Don''t be ridiculous."


    Jay stared at Sihyun. As if denying the reality, Jay stumbled. But reality is cruel. Jay recognized the power of a simulation wrapped around the back of his hand and bit his lips.


    "You got your ass handed to you."


    After closing his eyes, Jay realized that he had fallen into an endless swamp. Spiritually connected is like a demonstration of all power.


    When he became a body that he couldn''t even kill himself, Jay lay down. It was the best resistance I could do in this situation, but I did not allow the demonstration.


    "Get up, and use your respect from now on, as you seem to already know your situation. Not to me, not to the people next to me."


    In one word, Jay felt a change in his mind. A loyal servant who must fulfill his master''s command. Jay, who became a body he couldn''t cry as much as he wanted, got up on his feet kicking his tongue briefly.


    "Why did you make me a slave?"


    "Just killing isn''t enough. And even if I kill you, I don''t think" change "is going to happen."


    Sihyun stared at Jay with his eyes so dark that he could not tell the end. Long ago, Shi Hyun hoped that there would be a lure to examine Dongwon''s presence. The circle''s movements can be determined beforehand because it was a big merit for him.


    In that sense, Jay was enough to get a pass point. There was no one who could predict the contact point because he only knew it unilaterally, and there was no additional damage because he gained the advantage of the relationship with the power of forming.


    "Then what are you going to do with me?"


    "I don''t want it to be big. All you have to do is periodically tell me about The Circle''s activities on Earth while living your everyday life."


    "A double spa?"


    "It''s better than dying like this. Or is honor more important than life? Well, I''ll be damned if I''m gonna see you here, and I think I''ll soon find a pioneer named Kay. I know it''s a lot to take in, but I think A''s gonna be a good timber."


    Jay, who understood his intentions, looked at him with bored eyes. A man who has begun to fight a great old being with all his might is trying to incorporate a spy into the hostile forces.


    Unexpectedly, Jay felt that the circle might not be able to take over the Earth. It''s because everyone has an illusion that things will go on through his hands.


    "No, I''ll do it. There''s nothing more precious than life. And Keina Ai is not going to be a very good spy. The mission of both of them is important because they are both knowledgeable in nature. It would be better for a lookout to wander around like me."


    Jay smiles softly. He tried to get his attention while revealing his position. Honor or rank was not important to him. Survival was important to Jay both now and then. Loyal to The One was right, but it was only one way to improve survival.


    She suddenly saw Jay regaining his pace, and smiled pleasantly. Adapting without bending in extreme situations is because it cannot be done with ordinary determination.


    Maybe he was looking at the traitor of the future. But he didn''t mind. Jay''s prowess was not that important to him. It was enough if it could be useful.


    "You adapt quickly."


    "We have no choice but to survive."


    Fear that your mouth won''t move. Fear that the action itself will be corrected. Everything was fine, but Jay accepted. I didn''t want to die here.


    "Then untie the chain around your neck first. because I''m not going to put a thousand millennia restriction on it."


    "It''s also a matter of quick adaptation."


    "You didn''t want this reaction?"


    Jihyun, who was so liberated that his friend relationship reminded him of more than the main relationship, shook his head.


    "Yes, I thought I''d cooperate with my orders, but I didn''t want that reaction. Maybe you should tighten your collar a little tighter."


    [No disobeying orders.]


    [You can''t lie to me.]


    [Immediately death upon discovery of the Apostle''s evidence.]


    [Immediately dies from the thought of betrayal.]


    [If I do anything that would be disadvantageous to me, I die immediately.]


    When the absolute command was engraved in his head, Jay had no choice but to make a bitter smile. Unless it was a great old being, powerful constraints could not be unravelled.


    "Haha, do you really want me to die? Slavery can be so cruel..."


    Ji-hyun, who grabbed Jay''s back head without a word, lowers him to the ground. A handful of his head falls off, and Jay breaks his nose. In the aftermath of the teeth shaking strong enough, Jay trembled. He realizes he crossed the line.


    "Is this funny?"


    "Oh, no."


    "Don''t forget, I am the master, and you are the servant. I have your life. And you are my faithful hand and foot, not my barefoot. Do you understand?"


    "Yes..."


    The unexpected violence was powerful enough to silence Jay.


    "Then I will give you the first order immediately."


    When Jay saw the smile of a sunny smile, he had no choice but to tremble with unknown anxiety. On the other hand, she said something and Jay fell asleep. Suicide was too much to ask for humanity.


    "Se-hyun, that order..."


    [If you can''t do it, die there.]


    /228


    He took a light step towards the banquet hall after receiving a promise with Nordens through Chang Wuang. Tonight, it came to an end in some way. Sihyun, who held his small trembling hand, entered the banquet hall.


    And I always spent time dancing with Bererosa and Lynn. Circumstances that are only hours away from disaster. Sihyun decided to spend a little more time. He decided to do something he had never done in so many regrets.


    "Master."


    Soon after walking in front of the great spear, he carefully reached out his hand. Zhang Oyang blushed his face at the sudden behavior of Xi Hyun. He did not think that the demonstration chosen to be Bererosa''s companion in the conference would come so actively.


    Moreover, it was at a point when a variable named Lin was interrupted and a lot of attention was drawn to him. Chang Awesome, who felt a lot of eyes reaching him, stared at him.


    "Do you want to see me so embarrassed?"


    "No, I just want to dance with you."


    It might be the last time I feel the warmth of a great spear. That''s why he wanted to remember her a lot. How she laughs, how she smells, how warm she is. I wanted to know as much as possible


    "Tsk..."


    In his words full of sincerity, Chang O greatly could not fathom how to react. This was the first time that he had expressed his heart honestly in the beginning.


    No matter how great Chang Wu, who had been called the most expensive person, could not know how to treat his disciples with reason. That''s why Zhang Ogre scolded Ji-hyun with a expressionless face.


    "The more I look at it, the more agitated I get. You know you''re gonna have to get a lot of attention like this. If you offer it like this, you can''t refuse it."


    "I''m sorry, but ''this time'' I really wanted to dance with you. Don''t you like it?"


    The tremendous spear gripped his hand roughly in response to the extreme demonstration that the axle and shoulders seemed to have dropped. Chang Awesome did not know why she did it, nor did she know herself.


    "I never said no!"


    "Well, that''s a relief. Today, I wanted to see the smiling face rather than the frowning face of my teacher."


    "Phew, you don''t know that."


    Looking at the sunny smile, the great spear shook his head. At first, I received an offer I didn''t expect, so I was nervous and it was too late to notice, but I didn''t find anything explicit about what he said.


    Chang Oo did not know what to do but refused to accept the favor of the first man. It is concluded that if it is a target, it is not bad.


    Chang Awesome, who entrusted everything to his strength and flow, led the demonstration curiously to the musical performance of the band. Looking at Bererosa and Lynn, she got a perfect overview of the dance, and she was drawn to a familiar gesture like a decade-old.


    But that was also only for a moment. Chest, belly, arms. And breath. With more areas closer to the demonstration than I thought, the great spear shrunk reflexively.


    "You seem to be sticking more than you need to, stay away."


    "This is as far away as possible. If you fall beyond this, you will not be able to dance properly, so please be patient."


    "... hasn''t your personality changed?"


    "Well, maybe it''s because it''s a dance with the teacher."


    "Did you eat something wrong? Why do you always sound so weird?"


    He smiled bitterly when he saw the fierce frowning spear. He was here beyond a lot of pain and despair, but Chang Awesome only attended the banquet after finishing his usual poetry. Even though we were dancing together, we couldn''t help but feel different.


    "You just need to know that I like you that much."


    Seeing Jihyun staring down at himself, Zhang Yuang pinched the back of his hand.


    "It''s horrible and disgusting to hear. Stop it."


    "You''re okay for today, right? It''s a special day."


    "... do you want another woman''s attention on the day you become the queen''s companion?"


    Chang Ogwang pointed out his excuses sharply, but did not let go of his hand. It was because he considered the role of the teacher to be accepting the stupidity of the disciple.


    "I want your attention."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Fix some sentences that do not flow (Attempt to kill)

 217 00217 Dream Spot

    "Okay, okay, stop it. I think it will make my whole body pop."


    I looked up at the demonstration with a sincere expression, thinking that the music of the band was going to its peak and the end was coming.


    "I''m telling you, even after the dance, I''m not going to kiss you."


    "Yes?"


    Sihyun tilted his head. And I realized that when I saw Bererosa and Lynn dancing with Chang Awesome late at one stroke, I said that. He thought of the great look of Chang who constantly suffered to say that word, and burst a small smile.


    "That can''t be right. Teachers have cute corners."


    "How cute, how cute! Hey, Norm!"


    Chang Oogway forcefully kicked Xi Hyun''s shin, but he accepted her playful-violent- to be okay. Sihyun wanted this time to last. And personally, I wanted this warmth to continue tomorrow.


    /229


    The ominous energy rises without any foresight. Darkness came and enveloped the sky. No one noticed that in the quiet kingdom where there was no breath.


    Suddenly, the world was agitated, with 294 heterotopia opening at one time. There was an unbearably large number of heteros flowing through the overheated inlet.


    Everything was flowing to what he remembered. Sihyun, who defeated the heteros that covered Naria in the capital, waited for Aega to head east.


    At the same time that Atlac Nacha appeared in the world through the terminal heterotopia to the west, he realized that Aega had moved east. The time has come for him to wait.


    After leaving the conference hall, he could see the great window waiting for him. He always remembered what she would say in the same magnificent look of the spear.


    ''You''re coming with me.''


    "You''re coming with me."


    "Yes, if you''re a teacher, you can trust your back."


    "I''m glad you told me so quickly."


    Sihyun smiled bitterly at the appearance of the mighty spear nodding.


    "But we can''t go together. We found a lot of strength in both places. One of them is powerful enough to resist Dagon."


    "Away from each other?"


    "Yes, one to the west and one to the east. It''s inevitable. Teacher, please go east. If I run about 70 kilometers in the direction my finger is pointing, the opponent will come out."


    Chang Awesome, who saw the direction his finger pointed at, turned his back on it. Just before the great spear bent his knees and took off, Shi Hyun called her up.


    "Master."


    "What''s going on?"


    "Be careful."


    "It''s fresh. You be careful."


    Seeing her back disappearing far away, she hurls to the west. As he raced between the space and the space, he got ready. The time given to him was limited. I had to kill Atlac Nacha as soon as I could. And we had to build a fence.


    Atlac Nacha might not have been able to win, and the redoubled wall might not have been able to break the circulation point, but he didn''t care. As always, his job was to overcome obstacles before his eyes with all his might.


    Beyond the mysterious dark red mist, another demonstration reached the burning city and found the back of Atlac Nacha. Shi Hyun, who had killed his best form through a <UNK> <UNK> and a space sprint, aimed behind her back. A life-exposing surprise. I didn''t even think about failing.


    Sihyun pushed the best blow into her arms before Atlac Nacha looked back.


    [Transcendence]


    [Gin, combiner]


    The death winds from the law of the lion turned black air currents and wrapped around his body. The shadow in both fists condenses to absorb the light and emits a heavy force. The black rays that reached the end of the horizon destroyed everything around them, not just Atlac Nacha.


    Bombs and explosions and explosions. Atlac Nacha was torn apart by a disaster he could not resist. There were no names or conversations between the two. One of them realized that he had to die at once.


    "That''s funny, kid."


    After a complete recovery even before taking a step, Atlac Nacha was stunned by the fact that there was something that could hurt him, and he raised a kite with one hand.


    When he saw signs that his arms and legs were about to join together, he did not hesitate to cut off his arms and legs. Atlac Nacha frowns as if he had seen him cope skillfully as if he knew his abilities. And that made a gap.


    It was an excellent compliment for him. That''s why Atlac Nacha rushes at her like a wild dog while questioning her. Through numerous regressions, Sihyun was able to find a solution that approached Atlac Nacha.


    "Half spider, half human. That shape will strangle you."


    Sihyun throws off his armor of shadow. I did not hesitate because I learned from many experiences that fighting like a human does not help. Arriving at the nose of Atlac Nacha, he aims at her with a horn on his elbow and a sharp tail that extends like a quadruplet sword.


    "You want to give it a try, kid?"


    Sihyun rode on the body of Atlac Nacha like an animal. Spider silk from Atlac Nacha''s silk milk was aiming for his body, but shadows protruding from everywhere blocked the progress of the spider silk.


    Sihyun, who covered his long tail with the energy of the papal Emperor, wore long scars all over Atlac Nacha. The coupler using a kite burrowed into the body and deformed the body, but it did not mind the drilling. He was the one who started a new life in a lump of mucus with three strands of tentacles.


    The loss of an arm or leg did not interfere with the battle. No, it was a demonstration that they knew how to maintain their combat strength, even if it was disruptive.


    "You can''t stick together, can you? Like it or not, the reference point is gonna be your bitch body!"


    Sihyun aimed at Atlac Nacha with his mouth thrown away. Utilizing the womb of all creation, his mouth turned into a state that seemed to consume Atlac Nacha''s torso. Sihyun, who revealed a tooth shaped fang, inevitably chewed away Atlac Nacha''s body.


    "Kuaaaak!"


    Although the body was sliced into silk and the boundary between the body and mind was obscured by the kite, Sihyun did not place Atlac Nacha''s neck. Rather, he greedily drank the hot, thick blood that flowed through her body.


    The surrounding terrain starts to crumble as someone tries not to fall and collide. It started to affect nature as force and coercion collided. Kwaga River. Kwaga River. Every time the two collided, the same noise sounded like thunder in every room.


    Simulation of simultaneous bloodshed and synchronization could elicit a small possibility from the blood of Atlac Nacha. It was unlikely that Bondi would take away the veil of the great old existence, but it became a variable that Atlac Nacha, who was in close human form, had an organization that could be called blood.


    Using coercion, a demonstration in harmony with Atlac Nacha''s trait overlaid the ability gained through bloodsucking. Even for a moment, the blood mistakenly mistaken the body of Xi Hyun as Atlac Nacha revealed the unprecedented power of the opening wall through bloodshed.


    Atlac Nacha''s unique technique was to rob the kite. Since it was an ability due to the opening wall, I only had a short time to spend, but I was satisfied.


    Opening the possibility of taking away Atlac Nacha''s ability extended the path to victory.


    Through the opening of the dimensional disconnect and freezing, Xi Hyun was forced to realize that a strange force was emanating from his hands.


    Cutting and freezing the space between the dimension and the dimension was making a light that was hard to describe. It was like seeing a transparent lightning bolt. It was showing a contradiction that would not go beyond a certain level of dynamically wobbling and freeze-induced pressure to return to its own dimension. Similar to the cardiothoracic sword that Chang Oh showed, but with a completely different result. Sihyun, holding the space between dimensions, swung towards Atlac Nacha.


    "Chia Studies!"


    From top to bottom, translucent lightning is not constrained at all, cutting off the body of Atlac Nacha. No, I can''t say I cut it off. Her body didn''t exist where the invisible lightning had passed.


    When he realized that the entire piece of the cut had been swept beyond the dimension, he could understand the properties of transparent lightning. The nature of space-transparent lightning - going back between dimensions and dimensions - has taken part of Atlac Nacha.


    Atlac Nacha smiled brightly as he slowly recovered with a kite. Hardly anyone has caused her this much trouble.


    "Not bad. I''ll bury you in the ground."


    As soon as the time limit for using the kite was over, Atlac Nacha released all his strength. The Cugo River. The bowels are filled with violent noises that tear the eardrums. Sihyun used Yaoyamuya to stay away from Atlac Nacha, but her forced body was like a storm.


    Standing at the border between matter and antimatter didn''t help. Since Atlac Nacha didn''t want anyone to touch her, she was forced to bounce off her body like a straw scattered by the wind.


    [Threading - Sawing]


    After hundreds of catastrophes had resurfaced, Shihyun hurried towards Atlac Nacha in a reflexive manner. But he couldn''t stop Atlac Nacha''s bombing. The spider silk that was calibrated by the kite was already connected to the bottom of the Hayler continent. At the same time that Atlac Nacha gestured, the continent split open like a ripe apple.


    Bang. As the continent and continent collide, Shi Hyun casts a shadow and tries to stop Atlac Nacha from spider silk. The disaster was unstoppable. It was the same as the planned sequence.


    The Hayler continent has begun to transform into a tiny island. The water was pushing in through the cracks.


    Space sprint and dimensional cuts are all blocked. Sihyun approached Atlac Nacha with endless corrections. Sliced fine by numerous spider silks, repeated regeneration and did not give up.


    His limbs were cut off, his head crushed, but he was left with no choice. The body must have changed thousands of times. Atlac Nacha smiles slightly as he looks at his demonstration.


    "Once doesn''t work, but twice doesn''t."


    With a rugged declaration, Atlac Nacha wields a whip made of spider webs. A bundle of billions of cobwebs, each capable of cutting the continent in one single strand. I cut through the whipped clouds and transcended even the speed.


    He realized that he didn''t have time to avoid, so he raised his shadow and overlaid the power of the cut. Yuyamuya crosses the boundary of her body.


    The trajectory of the whip is controlled by manipulation and the power of the whip is reduced by force. But the power of Atlac Nacha could not be expressed in words. Despite all his efforts, Xi Hyun''s body was pushed to a disadvantage. Trees and mountains, walls and buildings. As he took everything in a straight line and pushed back, he looked around, catching his dreamy mind.


    "Princess Tagnaria..."


    When he saw the familiar shape of the castle in front of his eyes, he could not keep his mouth shut.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 218 00218 Dream Spot

    It was because he knew that there were continents in Naria, the capital city of Tagnaria. The moment Atlac Nacha arrived, tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of people would evaporate.


    The demonstration that gave the twisted arm was as far away from the castle as possible. However, his efforts soon became a foam. It was because Atlac Nacha appeared behind his back as he stepped on the street.


    "Where are you going?"


    When the white trajectory came into view, he twisted the center of gravity and avoided the area of the trajectory. The white trail echoes with a gentle breeze.


    Atmospheric pressure alone pushes the body away. Sihyun noticed that the white trail is a webbing. Every time Atlac Nacha shakes his hand, the landscape of the street is separated horizontally and vertically. Sihyun distracted Atlac Nacha''s gaze as he moved between the dismembered structures like the OBJ.


    "Did you decide not to get caught? Then it''s no fun."


    After applying impurity and removing his strength, Sihyun aimed behind the back of Atlac Nacha. Athlac Nacha reveals his fangs without hesitation, aiming for her rear view faster and more agile than turning her eyes. However, Sihyun''s fangs could not get inside Atlac Nacha''s neck.


    Spider Web?


    He instinctively breaks his head, realizing that his body is tied to a spider web. And at the same time, I passed by the temples of the whip of Atlac Nacha''s spider web. If I hesitated a little longer, I would have died without seeing it.


    As she continued to burst the paparazzi, she realized that the web of spiders lay wide around her. In the same shape as if the prey were coming into the realm, Xi Hyun wept.


    "Hey, did you show them everything?"


    "No way."


    Sihyun, who surrounded himself with a shadow, tried to break through. Shallow tricks no longer work for Atlac Nacha. In the beginning, the only way that Sihyun, the abbreviated, could surpass her was through the ''opening wall''. It was a charge to win that Atlac Nacha ate through a higher, broader opening wall.


    Only then did Sihyun realize how foolish the idea of opening the walls after defeating Atlac Nacha was. It was not a matter of choice. I had to be forced to save Chang Ogre. Even if it''s an irreversible choice.


    With deep wounds carved into the ground, Jihyun advanced and hit Atlac Nacha with all his strength. His two fists are crushed and his tail is crushed, but he doesn''t stop. He was clogged in spider silk, smashed into a kite, and split on a whip, but did not retreat.


    Rather, the movement was only faster. Through the blood work, Jihyun was growing by a step. Moreover, he had someone he wanted to protect. I had a future I desperately wanted.


    "You''re going to lose!!"


    The earth began to crumble with the brawls of Sihyun and Atlac Nacha. The dust clouds and poison fog mixed together, so I couldn''t see a single inch in front of the intestine. However, when Sihyun and Atlac Nacha fought once, the dust clouds and poison fog did not overcome the flow of energy and were swept away.


    The sunrise and kite of Atlac Nacha with a bitter and sharp power, the shadow and paparazzi of the string with a heavy and primitive power. The after-storm is already beyond the realm of natural disasters as opposed forces collide against each other. Their place was the beginning of a new end, and their path was the product of destruction.


    The continent lost its support and began tilting back and forth like a sailboat, unable to withstand the aftermath of the two. Even though the senses were so small that they could not feel it if they were not sensitive, Hayler''s continent was shifting gradual latitudes (horizontal lines) and longitudes (vertical lines).


    Sihyun felt his strength slip away during the fight. Predicted results from the start. Xihyun reflectively recognized that the life of the great Chang was imminent. In the future he remembered, something happened after Chang Oogway took power.


    ''Time is running out.''


    "Playing is good, but I don''t like wasting my time. Now that you''ve had enough fun, you can stop dying."


    Maybe he read his thoughts when he decided to finish. Atlac Nacha also raised his hand to put a finishing mark on the unsupported fight.


    [Sunrise - Garden]


    Atlac Nacha''s webbing splits into billions. It wasn''t just that. The number of cobwebs was growing in real time through her silk milk. A bundle of spider silk that sprayed endlessly was spherical around the demonstration. The sphere that formed a space large enough to overturn the street gradually decreased in size and approached Sihyun.


    There was nowhere to run. Front, back, left, right, up, down. It was all a blockage. If there is any comfort, it is that if you focus your strength on one place, the bow may open. A sphere of spider silk has already entered several meters. A golden beam of light flashes toward the sphere as she draws power.


    The golden rays were split as many times as the number of spider silks, but they clearly created a gap through which to run. Realizing that a third party had intervened, Sihyun turned his gaze to the spot where the golden rays were projected reflectively.


    There lies a giant golden dragon. Dragon that protects the Kingdom of Tagnaria and Hailer Continent. The Golden Dragon noticed Sihyun''s gaze and spread its wings on top of the Tagnaria Castle. Sihyun could see who it was at once.


    Deeroe!


    When he saw the bright golden dragon, he smiled in repentance. It was an opportunity that Derro created. I didn''t have the slightest idea of kicking him out. Splashing point. After the aftermath of the bloodshed, Shi Hyun kicked the street of the sprawler that began to sink into the sea, making the distance from Atlac Nacha zero at once.


    She also turned her gaze to see if she had noticed a third party intervention. But it became a mistake that will never happen again. The battle between Sihyun and Atlac Nacha is already overheated enough that everything could collapse carelessly. Caution can be fatal.


    Shi Hyun, who converted the tributaries, hurried towards Atlac Nacha, submitting himself to the flow guided by instinct and ability. To discipline his body, he raised his hand and caught a white bundle of spider webs coming down from above. A demonstration of the power of corrosion, coercion, and dimensional disconnection united and tore down only with the grip of a spider web whip that had dug up the elbow.


    Seeing the diminishing whip of cobwebs exhaling a harsh smell, he charged without looking back. The demonstration that Atlac Nacha reached her one step ahead of pulling the cobwebs out of her silk milk opened her mouth wide.


    My whole body was torn apart like a honeycomb for one move, but I didn''t mind. Within his concentration to the limit, Sihyun was only seen by Atlac Nacha, her.


    Simulation of simultaneous bloodshed and synchronization aimed at the shoulder of Atlac Nacha. Without hesitation, Sihyun was able to rob the kite once again. Forgetting to bleed out in his mouth, he selected the ability to connect the two.


    A combination that can mark long fights. Shi Hyun was the alpha male and the deceased. The evenly settling death and the dramatic point were reborn into the hands of Sihyun.


    Boom, boom, boom. The energy in his two fists was roughly beating as if his heart was beating. It was not simply expressing two skills at the same time. It was a unified set of techniques that came from the other trunk. As it was from the beginning, as it had always been.


    With the power of the unknown in his hand, he struck Atlac Nacha in the chest. Even her kite was so violent that she turned it to nothingness. The force that pierced through her chest shaved the mountains on Hailer''s continent and moved on.


    Kuguaiang. The atmosphere is raging, not able to withstand the sudden surge. The ground on which Atlac Nacha stood was also shattered and scattered like pieces of confectionery. The piercing blow continues to drive Atlac Nacha to his death.


    "Hehehehe."


    Atlac Nacha, who vomited a handful of blood, sensed he was one step closer to death. Sihyun''s blow was incurable even by her strength. Atlac Nacha smiles fearlessly as the crisis approaches him for a long time. Whoever the opponent is, she has no intention of losing.


    No, I couldn''t lose.


    Atlac Nacha hugged Sihyun with open arms. The kite she''s used so far has been called debris from the opening wall. Her ultimate privilege was more dramatic than the kite. Before Shi Hyun moved his body to escape, Atlock Nacha reversed the providence and laws of the universe.


    [Opening wall - Heart Synonym]


    It is a taboo to unite yourself and your opponent. It was her privilege, Atlac Nacha, to be unparalleled in its own way by techniques such as absorption and fairy tales. In any case, the subject of one heart was becoming her. No matter how hard you struggle, your opponent''s target is just one of the parts that make her. Once they began to become one, no one could stop them.


    "My child, let''s become one."


    "Hehe."


    Sihyun noticed that his body was melting. Roots to roots, predatory specifications. The opening wall was more powerful than he had ever imagined. At the suppression of breaking the boundary between himself and something other than himself, Jihyun bit his molar.


    "Ah, you''ve got a nice body."


    Atlac Nacha embraces the body of the melted string and begins to restore his body. After everything he had absorbed into Atlac Nacha''s body, he closed his eyes.


    I didn''t just overcome many obstacles to meet this outcome. All he wanted was life. It was a future where those he valued did not suffer. But now I was stuck in a swamp in Paris. With all my strength, I was unable to escape the swamp.


    ''... but we can''t stop here.''


    An opening wall that can stand against an opening wall. Then all you had to do was build a wall before Atlac Nacha took everything. Shining eyes lifted the law of lions and impurity to the extreme.


    If you don''t have teeth, you can stay with your gums. If you can''t use the winning formula to reach 100 million, you can fill it yourself! A lot of thought resounded according to Xihyun''s will. And the world changed around his body.


    It was filled with a fragment that lacked the law of lions and integrity that circulated his body many times over. Extreme change. Extreme birth. The demonstration of the idea reaching 100 million is a moment away from the absolute laws governing the universe.


    ''The breach is expressed by the ability that suits you best. The more you yearn for something special, the more it shines.''


    ''Be strong, be strong and do what you want to do. We''ll jump over the Nordens who made us and show him.''


    ''There is no fixed future, Se-hyun. They have the power to hold onto destiny and the future.''


    His head was pierced. When he reached 100 million, he saw a scene he had never seen before.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 219 00219 Dream Spot

    A multitude of universes. An endless landscape, and a self that strives to defend a world as dusty as the ground itself. Instantly, a demonstration that entered a space with numerous possibilities gained one power.


    The power to surpass hundreds of deaths and despair. It was the repression to hold fate and the future in your hands. With the ''privilege'' of reversing the providence and laws of the universe, he once again changed his destiny around himself.


    [Open Wall - Destiny Chantal


    Sihyun ''refused'' the future to be part of Atlac Nacha. And I dreamed of a fate that would escape her. Destiny twists the future and achieves its destiny. The more solid the future, the greater the power of destiny.


    A wall to truly despise the strong. The clearer I thought of the future of death for Sihyun, the more I wanted light.


    "You, you..."


    Atlac Nacha stares at Simhyun with his empty eyes, as his opening wall returns to a nothingness. The opening wall of Sihyun was the first time she had seen her after countless years. Identity, scale, characteristics were all unknown. No, I wasn''t even sure if it was an opening.


    "What the hell..."


    "Your destiny is mine."


    Sihyun, who escaped from Atlac Nacha''s body, bites her neck roughly. The force to force the future and open destiny was more violent than any other force.


    Everything he did could have been a platform for him to go to the future he wanted. Sihyun, who was thoroughly joking about his future and destiny, chewed up Atlac Nacha''s body. Her fangs are broken, her jaw falls out, and her blood never misses.


    Atlac Nacha''s walls are outstanding, and even though her power was overwhelming, she had no intention of ''winning'' her. It was his only privilege and right.


    The demonstration that put a nail in Atlac Nacha''s body deepened his bloodshed and coordination. And he was relentless in his abilities.


    One bite was the dead man and the parakeet. He flew with his fangs to the striations of the brain and to the absolute zero (32085; v.63922; ). He drenched his neck with blood and had a paparazzi and a rhetorical experience. And finally, the law of the dead and the integrity of the lions.


    Simhyun, who connected all abilities, looked at Atlac Nacha. Atlac Nacha realized what the future holds for him. There is only one thing until the breach passes.


    "Everything will be taken from you! The whole world you want to protect!"


    Atlac Nacha pulls up the centromere-opening wall as much as he can. Just because the opening wall didn''t work on him, it didn''t mean her strength was diminished.


    The surrounding objects begin to absorb into the body of Atlac Nacha. After erasing the word "self-control" from her mind, she became even more difficult to express in the words "disaster."


    Buildings and land, even mountains. As everything that exists on the ground entered Atlac Nacha''s body, Shihyun wept.


    "You don''t want to go quietly."


    She confronted Atlac Nacha, who chose the ridiculous option, and decided it was dangerous for her to be on the ground. Unexpectedly, he looked at the sky with nothing. If the space is empty, the damage caused by Atlac Nacha will be minimal. Concerns were short, actions were shorter.


    "Atlac Nacha, give up."


    All abilities are turned on and stacked through a kite. The general attack of Sihyun was comparable to that of Surahulong. As he reached out his hand forward, all the flow split around him.


    At the center of the chaos, Shi Hyun leaned back and pulled his hands back. Immediately, he heavily swings his arms up and down, striking Atlac Nacha''s stomach with all his might.


    "Huff."


    Atlac Nacha''s mantra, which quickly rose to the sky like a rocket to escape the Earth, resounded on the Hayler continent. Strong enough to knock on the walls of sound. After a slow awakening, Atlac Nacha realizes that he is up in the high sky.


    Acknowledging that it was a demonstration trick to stop the centrifuge, Atlac Nacha hurriedly gushed out spider silk. Through a kite, she quickly descended down the Hayler continent and the spider silk. No, I tried.


    "Did you think you could come down?"


    Before Atlac Nacha''s movements, Sihyun stepped in front of her eyes and enlarged the boiling power of her whole body. The abilities that had been turned on and accumulated had already begun to become distracted and mixed. Sihyun, who vented heat into the elongated outlet on his shoulder, swung his fist at Atlac Nacha.


    Kwa-ga-ang. Kwa-ga river. One punch surpasses the power of Surahulong. Atlac Nacha''s body begins to disintegrate due to an attack that seems to have set the sky in two. Atlac Nacha blocks his entry with one centrifuge, but he holds out his hands and tears her apart.


    "... how could you do this?"


    He did not answer when he saw Atlac Nacha, who had a devastated look on his face. I just ripped her arm off. Eight legs, a poison tooth, and a boat. Sihyun, who dismantled her body, gathered all the shadows scattered across the Hayler continent.


    Suddenly, the night wasn''t the night. A place without dark shadows became a strange place to occupy, with only lines and dots dominating it. An anomaly. An unlikely landscape. The world revolved around him because all the forces were mixed inside his body. The air currents hovered around him, and the currents began to swerve from him.


    "Let''s get this over with."


    Sihyun fisted at Atlac Nacha. The world was destroyed in an instant. The destruction could have been perceived anywhere in the world, not just on the Hayler continent.


    After the annihilation, a hole was drilled into the sky. The aftermath of power penetrates the atmosphere and reaches the heat. A peculiar phenomenon that everyone can observe. And explicit evidence suggesting a new absolute presence on Earth. At this moment, he was a mass of pure power and opposition.


    Sihyun did not know if this was the result Norden wanted. However, I took a sigh of relief thinking that I could save the great spear with at least this power.


    /230


    "... did you really do it?"


    A blow through the Haller continent that plunged a hole into the sky. He couldn''t keep his mouth shut because he thought he had taken God out again. He was unexpectedly enslaved by Xi Hyun, but he was skeptical about his plan. To be more explicit, he heard that Sihyun was going to fight Atlac Nacha, and even assumed that slavery was short on life.


    So I waited until she was killed by Atlac Nacha. When Sihyun died, the restrictions were lifted and he didn''t have to keep his orders. However, Jay felt that it was not long before he had to listen to Xi Hyun''s orders.


    Since Sihyun was born after defeating a great enemy named Atlac Nacha, there was only one way to live. Now hiding in a small hill, Jay turned his head and watched the great spear in the battle with Ewa.


    At Jay''s point, the girl named Chang Oh Great was also out of common sense. Either we take out Avon''s book or we fight with Eywa Parkbing, which the watchmen couldn''t even imagine. Moreover, Chang Awesome was struggling with his resolve. Not to mention her dance.


    "I can''t believe I risked my life to protect someone like that."


    Jay felt that his request was unfair and unfair. Saving the Great Spear was no different from being told to be a meat shield. Regrettably, he threw up a complaint and had no right to refuse, so Jay just bowed his head.


    "Jay, what''s going on?"


    "Never mind, it''s nothing."


    Seeing Kay staring at himself with strange eyes, Jay swallowed a sigh. Yeah, it wasn''t about being a meat shield or not. It couldn''t have been a meat shield if it hadn''t been out of Kay''s sight in the first place.


    In other words, Kay was also the enemy. It was almost forbidden to kill a long-time colleague to fulfill orders, but Jay felt no remorse. He was in some intimate relationship with Kay, but it was always a necessary relationship.


    ''No, what if I don''t?''


    The idea flashed in her head, and Jay nodded. The important thing was to pretend you betrayed, but you didn''t. Once Sihyun killed Atlac Nacha, Ei''s death was confirmed. I was confident. For some reason, he had a very negative feeling about A.


    ''In that situation, even Kay will be noticed when he dies.''


    A liberal, torturous advisor who doesn''t listen to his superiors, doesn''t try. Without saying anything, Jay was figuring out that it was his location. It was clear that being reincarnated alone would bring attention. Then it was obvious that the evidence of the apostle had become apparent, as well as someone''s slave. Even if that did not happen, the probability would increase exponentially.


    ''I''m sorry, but I have to put Kay to sleep for a while.''


    Jay turns his head as he makes his decision, and Zhang Ogre is driven away by Ey''s attack. Her image of losing focus was in jeopardy. Jay ducks at the waist, noticing a massive gathering of thought in Avon''s book. Jay, who had mixed his hands with Ai, realized that it was a wave that only came from the strikes of desperation.


    I didn''t have time to wait. At the same time that thought occurred, Jay quickly hit Kay in the back head. Jay raises his hand and aims for Avon''s book, looking like he was ambushed.


    /231


    After killing Atlac Nacha, Sihyun came down to the ground and looked at the ruined main street. Not only the terrain, but also the terrain. A few days ago, he couldn''t hide his bitterness from the fact that the streets were so full of energy that even the prototypes were hard to find. I didn''t know how many months or years it would take to go back to the way things were.


    "Huff..."


    It was only for a moment that I remembered. With a burning sensation all over his body, he had no choice but to groan. The winner who swallowed Atlach Nacha put him on the path of evolution.


    Excruciating, no matter how many times you go through it. A signal with a new foundation. Sihyun was overwhelmed with a feeling of excitement that his existence had grown to cover the Earth. The force became even stronger and remained in his body.


    Brrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr The skin of the snake begins to fall from its entire body as if it were removing its guilt.


    Xi Hyun''s body fluttered from head to toe. It was as if my whole body was boiling. The stronger the vibration, the faster the shell drops, the more it senses that the force in its body is expanding.


    Surprisingly, what was in the shell was not flesh or muscle. It was a ''shadow''. The body in the stature is the foundation of the essence of the shadow. A groundbreaking demonstration of destiny has made him aware that his essence is re-established as one.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 220 00220 Dream Spot

    ''Essence of Shadow'' is no longer a skill or ability, but is dissolved in the body of Xi Hyun and becomes one with him. The body that was thrown out of the veil of life became the shadow itself. Unless the shadow disappeared from this world, the life and life of Jihyun would not change forever.


    The demonstration of a unique creature, or concept, that exists only as a concept on Earth looked down at all shadows. The entangled intangible concept became entirely his dependent-mediator. The King of Shadows. Whenever Sihyun moved his steps, the surrounding shadows shook and responded to his movements.


    With this ability, Jihyun stole the characteristics of kite from Atlac Nacha, linking the law and innocence of lions together. The Legion and the Martial Arts of Enlightenment, which expresses the essence of death, were connected like one from the beginning and were born into a new concept.


    Now, the imaginary force and the Qi of Samran rotate fiercely in the body where the boundaries of the imaginary organs and circuits disappear. When the efficiency increased explosively enough to bring down even a handful of ideas, Jihyun referred to it as a ''haphazard angle.'' It is no longer the law of lions, but its own technique, not without integrity.


    The change did not end there. Since the essence has changed to "shadow," it is time for appearance to be corrupted with the best shape that can also emit its power. The tail that waited like a quadriplegic sword split in several places and turned like that of a tentacle.


    Several tails that bounded the shadow became sensory organs where the demonstration could feel the shadow. The horns on the elbows also stretched out as if they were deer or gazelles, and became thick weapons.


    The elongated outlets above the shoulders disappeared, and in place emerged a small organelle that creates shadows and condenses. His face transformed into that of the Devil. The senses were now so that I could feel them without having to go through the body. The shadow around him was his eyes and ears.


    The demonstration of being perfectly heterogeneous accepted its existencetylean-. This was the best evolution presented by the winner. I had to fight a lot of creatures in the future. Sihyun didn''t use force because he was obsessed with his appearance and didn''t want to miss work.


    He was the shadow that decided to save the world. If I needed this shape, I was willing to endure it.


    A poem refined to 109 million ideas recognizes the Golden Dragon Deero approaching above his head. Even compared to King Tagnaria, he could see how Dero could be at the center of the Unity Orion''s leadership. Unlike what she seemed to be, she was the strongest person on the Hayler continent.


    "Se-hyun!"


    "Si-hyun!"


    Bererosa and Lin, who came down from Deeroe''s gigantic body, ran to Sihyun without hesitation. They held him in their arms, regardless of the change in his appearance.


    "Is he okay?"


    "Are you hurt?"


    "Of course."


    It was only a victory after I had died hundreds of times, but Sihyun didn''t care. I didn''t have time for that. It was time to kill Atlac Nacha successfully and get to the bottom of it. Now, the only task left for him was to break the ''circulation point'' that goes around the great window.


    "Sorry, the streets are no longer recoverable. I thought I suppressed the power, but it was hard to reduce the damage as long as the opponent was the opponent."


    "No, I just need you to be okay. You can rebuild a city or a street, but you can''t do that."


    Bererosa shakes her head roughly at his words. He would, too. It was such a brawl. Watching the sky fall and the atmosphere burst violently was a huge shock to her. I''ve never seen such fierce battles in Zephyros. God and God''s war. Bererosa only smiled at the rebirth of Xi Hyun because even the pioneers, who were transcendent, could not get close.


    Hyler''s continent is turning into an island because it''s falling apart, but Bererosa doesn''t care. It was not impossible to attach the continent to Hailer. The time frame could not be guessed because the issue was an issue, but Bererosa was confident that with the help of pioneers scattered across the Hayler continent, she would be able to recover her old self.


    Lin and Bererosa stroked their hair with their eyes glowing, and they uttered a hymn.


    "Then I''ll come and save you."


    /232


    ''You only get one chance.''


    If it didn''t work out, that was it. That''s why Jay was more focused than ever. The eyes were opened, breathing controlled. His ability is'' Circulatory Circulation ''. It was the ability to control the weather.


    What Jay wanted was the wind, among other things.


    Jay expressed a whole gale at his fingertips and adjusted the orientation with his other hand. There was no retry. If the first attempt didn''t work out, there was no next. Chang Ogre was bound to die by Ey, and he was certain to die under the guise of a traitor.


    Before Ei''s blow hit the great chest of the spear, Jay let go of the old wind. Kuang. Compressed old winds gust from your fingertips. The massive airflow that even the plane shakes and crashes was precisely hitting Avon''s book beyond the speed of sound.


    As long as we can turn "A" ''s attack against her even if it''s not a fatal blow. On the other hand, Aelle was struck by an unexpected wind blast and lost the center of her body. Not to mention the pitiful blow that should have pierced through the great chest of the spear.


    Jay congratulated me on his unrivalled success. But the joy didn''t last long. It was impossible for Ei, who knew his strength and abilities, to not know where the attack originated.


    "Jay!!!"


    When Jay saw the great power pouring out at him, he kicked his tongue briefly. Chang Ogre was saved, but he was in danger.


    Damn it!


    Jai, who surrounded Kay, quickly slipped beyond the scope of "A" ''s attack. Jay dropped Kay when he reached a safe place, leaving behind a space where a chunk of rocks burst into splendor. Jay was relieved that she was still unconscious, and approached Ei using a cycle. As long as I showed up, I had to make an end of it in some way. It was necessary not to leave any room for betrayal.


    "Jay, why did you betray him? You''re not interested in the plan, but you wouldn''t be opposed to it."


    After looking at Jay who landed on the rocky rock with a light gesture, Ae asked with questionable eyes. However, Jay was unable to answer A. It was all forbidden. Any word about him would have blown my head off. That''s why Jay asked the questions willingly.


    "That''s not the point. Aye, it''s important that you and I face each other like this. Seems like you''re keeping a low profile with your opponent, but what if I do?"


    "Are you going to betray the circle again?"


    "Ei probably doesn''t have any affection there anyway. I already know that I''m just a part of it."


    In a cheerful tone, Jay went down to the side of the great spear. Chang Ogre frowned as a stout-looking young man approached him. The relationship with Ai was unusual to call an ally.


    "... who is it?"


    Needless to say, he had to spread out the common front, but the great window looked at Jay as if it was awkward. "A" implies "A" implies "The Circle." Chang Awesome, noticing what that word meant at once, took a step back from Jay.


    Jay, who alone knew the causal relationship, smiled bitterly and replied to her.


    "My name is Jay. Think of it as a guardian angel from the one who loves you."


    I didn''t intend to protect the angel, but Jay answered quietly. In the beginning, he didn''t know what the relationship was between Sihyun and Chang Awesome. He just listened to the commands and made his own inferences. There is no man who would use others to protect a woman he does not love.


    Chang Ogre realizes that Jay''s opponent is Shi Hyun. This place, this situation. All I know is that it was only Se-hyun. Furthermore, the man who thought of her like this was the only one.


    The spear, which pressed against the tail of its own mouth, suppressed the excitement of the sound. Even if Shi Hyun''s relief was with him, A was strong. Even a two-on-one battle is not certain. That''s why Zhang Oyang nodded and cleared up the situation.


    "That''s what allies are for."


    Jay burst his elasticity with a sunny smile when he saw the image of Chang Oh accepting the current situation more neatly than a silly question.


    "I''m in love with you, really."


    Jay, standing next to the great spear, stared at Ai. Jay had no intention of beating A from the start. In the beginning, Xi Hyun''s order was to protect the great Chang with his life. You have not ordered Ei to be killed anywhere.


    Then, how will you overcome the current situation? Jay shakes his head, asking himself a question. I didn''t have to think of a way to beat it. It was because I realized the purpose of Jihyun as soon as I heard the command to keep Chang Ogre with my life.


    Sihyun was going to kill Ei, too. Jay, all he had to do was buy some time until Shi Hyun arrived, and that was it. It was also a simulation that killed a great monster named Atlac Nacha. He lived for thousands of years, but still could not be the opponent of Ei, who is fighting for the power of the Great Old One.


    Sihyun was the original and the original, and A was the item and the product. It was not worth comparing.


    "You can''t be my opponent just because there''s two of you. It''s annoying, but I''ll kill you all at once."


    Eywon''s book unfolded and read a page written in an unprecedented language. It consumed the mind and resulted in one ugly sentence that made the personality twisted.


    As the black sphere appeared in Avon''s book, Jay frowned. That''s because he was a knowledgeable technology. A mass of manpower. It was a universal catastrophe that consumed everything around it.


    "If it was Kyna S., I might have given you a chance to come back, but you will die here. I didn''t like it from the start."


    "How much do you hate your colleagues?"


    "I see."


    While answering Chang Awesome''s question naturally, Jay was unable to control the sweat flowing behind his back. Circulation was highly versatile because it was a weather-based technique. But that was it. Even artificially causing a natural disaster could not overcome a space disaster.


    The mass of manpower was also the decisive reason why Jay could not defeat Ei.


    "That''s not a technology we can stop. Run while I''m stalling."


    "Stupid. If it''s not real, artificially generated energy, it''s a win-win." "


    Zhang Ogre shakes his head at Jay''s offer. The monsters she fought in her past life had skills like that. The second time was not difficult as long as he had experienced retaliation once.


    "Put your hands on my back."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 221 00221 Dream Spot

    After realizing that Chang Ogre had the secret ingredient, Jay didn''t even ask, but touched her back. At that moment, Jay realized that his energy was escaping rapidly. Although it was a similar ability to eat or rob, Jay did not refuse, but delivered all of his energy to Chang Awesome.


    Chang Oogway inflated his strikes by absorbing the power of Se-hyun and Jay''s energy. All you need to compete with the unknown is the rising imagery and the output. That''s why she recited so many laws in her head that she drew strength without stripping.


    The great window saw the room twist before his eyes. What she wants is for the inexplicable, unreasonable rule of law to return to its original state. Everything goes in order. As the black sphere seemed to engulf him, Chang Ooyang released the power that had been drawn all this time.


    [Evil]


    It is the ultimate rain that returns an artificially distorted phenomenon or situation to its original form. A feast that can only be used by the guardians of the secret church. The incompetent monarch''s power pushes out a similar black hole as he extends his arm forward.


    "Just a little more!"


    Kuang. The incompetent monarch confronts a massive swallowing force greedily, unleashing the intriguing power of a similar black hole. Kuaang. Once again, the quaint black hole is completely evaporated by the incompetent monarch.


    A space disaster that hides its longevity in the air like it was erased with an eraser. In the miraculous sign that happened before her eyes, Jay stretched his elasticity. It was so hard to know what Sihyun ordered to protect her for.


    "I admit that your skills are systematic and outstanding. However, no matter how skilled the skill, it is natural to kneel before overwhelming and transcendent forces. Feel as if you are a speck of dust."


    A. was prepared for another move while Chang Awesome and Jay blocked a similar black hole. It''s the primitive reason the Book of Avon was created and the ritual that brought about its existence. Ey, who recited so many spells, summoned a noble being whom he had worshipped for so long.


    "Come, master of negligence and negligence."


    Avon''s Book of Revelations begins to rumble. Soon, a large space opened behind Ei''s back. Although it was an unstable entrance to repeat destruction and production, Chang and Jay were able to see how harsh the abuses that A had done.


    An unpleasant aura and a hideous cold season. Until now, he could clearly notice a different forecast. Somewhere out of the room, something came out of my eyes. Jay''s eyes were so big that he couldn''t even imagine the size of it, he sighed.


    His body had a reflexive seizure in the strange and dark presence. I convulsed desperately as if I were going to die if I didn''t do that.


    "Urrgh-ugh."


    His uncontrollable hand grabs his head while moving in all directions. Jay didn''t even know what he was looking at when death appeared as a peaceful existence. No, I didn''t even know my mind and thoughts were in sync.


    Chang Awesome also knelt down to the creature he had called. Unlike Jay, she wasn''t crazy because she was basically resistant. It could be said that the additive effect of ''complete protection'' conferred by Nordens on the apostles.


    Chang Ogre bites his lip at the fact that the creature he was about to summon was one of the great old beings. It is because she still cannot resist the great old existence. No, there was only one person on Earth who could fight them.


    Si-hyun!


    A miracle happened at the same time as the great spear shouted.


    "Master, you''ve survived so far."


    Jihyun, who took a leap to the place where Chang Wuang is located in the capital Naria, stood in front of Chang Oyang and Jay. He doesn''t back down, leaving an unidentified presence before his eyes. It was an even more advanced demonstration. There were no more enemies on Earth.


    "... I have kept my orders."


    "Yeah, good job."


    When she saw Jay breathing heavily, she nodded her head. Jay showed more results than he thought. He turned his head to the great spear and glanced over the wound on the great cheek of the spear.


    "Good job, Master."


    "You''ve been quiet and you''ve taken the most important scenes."


    "I can''t help it. Think of it as" destiny "with a great disciple."


    Sihyun, who had forcibly cut off the enemy pouring out on Chang Ogre and Jay, walked towards Ei.


    "Who are you?"


    I corrected the posture of Ewing to an uninvited guest who suddenly appeared. The summons have not yet been completed. I was not pleased that there could be variables.


    Unfortunately, Xi Hyun did not answer A. ''s question. It was like there was no "A" in his head.


    "... So, this is the identity of the circulation point."


    The future has changed to kill the great spear. Sihyun instinctively realized that Chang Awesome finally escaped from the fate of circulation points. The scent of the great old existence flowed out, but he didn''t mind. It was because he had a similar experience with Palatica that he realized he had the power to lead.


    Obviously, once the existence beyond space was fully summoned, there would be a future that could not be compared to Atlac Nacha. However, he did not allow such a future.


    [Open Wall - Destiny Chantal


    Sihyun ''refused'' the future of Chang Oh Great being a victim of the circulation point. And the fate of her smiling brightly was to dream. Sihyun, who twisted the future and overlaid the world with his own destiny, gathered shadows through the ''organizing body''.


    It was time to end it all. It was a long day. There were times when I was horrible, and there were times when I wanted to give up. But in the end, he stood here. To organize everything with his own hands.


    The demonstration that connected the ''tear'' and ''dimensional disconnection'' led to the refinement of the energy. Using the flowering of kite and white power simultaneously, he clenched two fists. Strength in both hands resists even measurement. The space and dimensions began to be cut every moment by the dimensional cuts and by the sulfur fused together.


    A string of torn tails supported his body, unleashing a mysterious oil force toward the front. After several breaks in space and dimensions that could not withstand the power of Sehyun, I created an illusion that the mirror was broken. Bang. With the same noise as a heavy stone landing on the ground, an unidentified existence is cut out of space.


    He also couldn''t withstand the aftermath of his strength and reconciled with a handful of ashes. When Jay saw the power of Xi Hyun with both eyes, he shook his head. Just by looking at it, I could see how much bombardment he was committing. Interfering with space and dimensions, reaching out to the future and destiny.


    "Monster..."


    In The circle, Jay could see what would have happened to him if he had not obeyed Sihyun''s orders because of his hard-to-find strength and abilities.


    A splash. A reflexively rolling sphere stepped on its feet recognizes it as "A''s" face. Though it was scorched, Ei''s eyes were clearly shining.


    "A long name."


    Sihyun tried to blow Ei''s head off with his foot, but I couldn''t because of the sound coming from his mouth. It was because I had the same feeling that I had to hear it.


    "... Pangru, Pangru Grunapa Ktulu Riye Ghanagle Patan."


    "What?"


    "The end is already... foretold."


    Along with that, Ei''s long life was lost. Prophecies are like spells. However, he frowned because he didn''t know what it meant. I couldn''t ask Ey, who knew what it meant, because she was already dead.


    With unresolved anxiety in his heart, he turned to Jay.


    "Jay, what are you going to do now?"


    "We have to fix this. It''s a funny thing about apprenticeship. Anyway, I plan to figure out a way to get back to the circle without being spotted."


    "It''s been a long month, but if you go naked, you''ll be suspicious."


    Sihyun raised his finger and slit it from top to bottom. At the same time, a deep scar was engraved on his body. Jay groaned because he couldn''t even speak properly.


    "Heck¡­!?"


    Jay stares at Jihyun, who stopped the bleeding wound.


    "Tell me you''ve been beaten by me, but saved your life for old times'' sake. Then you won''t have any doubts either."


    "That''s true, but please say it in advance. I thought you were going to die."


    "You are my slave. There''s never a time when a master needs the permission of a slave."


    It was a brazen remark, but Jay had to bow his head. I felt overwhelmed by what it meant to resist him. Moreover, he had a perception that he was part of The One, an organization that was hostile to him, so he didn''t have to say a word.


    "Then go. Don''t forget to come see me tomorrow."


    Jay nods, wounded, and disappears into the woods. After watching Sihyun and Jay''s conversation to the end, Chang Awesome realized that they were not an ordinary relationship.


    He will, too. His hand was engraved with the Roman numeral ''weng''. Proof that he is an apostle and a servant. The great Chang reflectively frowned at the thought that a new apostle had appeared in a place he did not know.


    "Se-hyun, who the hell is Jay? Who did you use as a subordinate?"


    "I''m part of The Circle. A watchman would know."


    "... a double spy."


    "You could say that."


    Chang Awesome, who heard the identity of Jay, turned his gaze as if he had lost interest. It was also a sign that he was that tired, even though not questioning further meant he believed in Xi Hyun. Chang Awesome sat on the floor thinking that he might have died if he hadn''t arrived on time. I was relaxed.


    Sihyun went to Chang Oh''s side and held her in his arms, even though no one told him. The great spear that was held in his broad chest pushed him away.


    "What did you do?! Put it down."


    Chang Ogre was fiercely resistant. I didn''t like the fact that it was more cozy than I thought.


    "You''re tired."


    "But I want to refuse this pose. What would Lynn and Bererosa think of me?"


    "You think of him as a teacher."


    "Ugh."


    I wept as if I didn''t like the great spear, but I didn''t give up. Hugging Chang Awesome was also an act of caring for her, but it was also a prize for her who had pushed the limits.


    "That''s warm."


    Sihyun recited it small. He knew better than anyone that he was greedy. Nothing to say. I finally wanted to feel at the nearest position that I had saved Chang Awesome, so I held her in my arms with an excuse.


    He neatly ignored the spectacle of the spear resisting with his whole body, and bent his knee and finished preparing to leap.


    "Let''s go, Master. Lynn and Bererosa will be waiting for you."


    "... before you do that! To my bridge, to my bridge."


    Sihyun, who closed his ears and held the great spear, took a leap toward the location of Prince Tagnaria. The fierce spear that resists, and a tightly wrapped poem like that. They looked as if a beauty and a beast were running wild.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 222 00222 Dream Spot

    /233


    Hundreds of heterotopia flooded, strange monsters burned down the Hayler continent, but came the next day without fail. It''s already the third day of the conference. Everyone stayed awake all night. To silence the heterotopia, we did everything we could to stop the splitting of the Haller continent.


    After watching the moon set and the sun rose, everyone on the Hayler continent was able to sigh of relief. The disaster that happened last night faded away like a dream.


    The heteros that spilled out of the heterotopia disappeared from the ground without leaving any remains, and Hayler''s continent, which was moving along the currents, was also centered and guarded.


    Millions of grasslands stained with blood and sweat remained a barren wasteland, but the continents were able to laugh. Even though they had only a few left, they were able to meet today.


    The collapse of the Hayler continent, the final resting place, was shocking, but they thought it was a miracle just to prevent disaster. Those who spent such a disturbing time lost their minds and went to sleep there.


    As all the noisy disasters that happened last night were lies, the morning was still. The streets are full of the sounds of those who have resisted the disaster so far. Xi Hyun also became one of them. He went back close to 300 times to save the great Chang. He became a concept that was not tied to physical conditions, but he still could not overcome mental fatigue.


    "Yawn..."


    Sihyun''s consciousness, which he had only slept for two hours, naturally came to mind. Sihyun, who still bears the fatigue of last night on his head, got up on his feet while turning his shoulders together.


    However, he had to sit down again. It was because three women had come to his room early in the morning.


    Lin, Bererosa, and Jihyun, who were sitting on the chair as if it were their room, opened their mouths in a shifting look.


    "What''s happening this time? Did something else happen?"


    It was Lynn who was the representative of the question. She approaches him and grabs his hand.


    "Bererosa told me all about it. I heard you had another regression."


    Lynn''s eyes were filled with worries and concerns. Hearing her words, Sihyun looks at Bererosa and Chang Ogre. On the contrary, they also looked at her with a pitiful expression, just like Lynn. She nodded quietly as she made them nervous for no reason.


    "Well, yeah."


    When Sihyun accepted it gently, the child suddenly became silent. Sihyun thought about how to continue the conversation. Why don''t we just say it like it is? Or is it better to just hand it over? A lot of thoughts passed through my mind.


    "Can you tell me what''s going on? Si-hyun."


    Lynn wanted to listen to him because she wanted to let him go a little bit. However, unlike Lynn, Bererosa faced a demonstration on an independent line.


    "You don''t have to take Lynn seriously. Because if you can''t talk, not talking can be a solution. It''s important to fight disasters and to have Se-hyun here."


    "Wait, Bererosa!"


    Lynn bites her lip in the unexpected Bererosa dynasty. It is because when the conversation ends like this, you have to listen to a little story to feel like a relieved woman.


    When he stroked Rin''s head, he continued the conversation.


    "No, it''s not that hard to say. If I tell you this now, all I have to do is say I want to be complimented."


    "I know that you''re not like that. And even if it means that, I will confidently support you. Or do you want me to stroke your ass right now?"


    Bererosa smiles brightly, leaving behind a scary story. She thought she would accept it with a smile, even if she became a pillar on a pillar. No, I wish I was.


    "... I refuse."


    When he saw Bererosa with her arms spread open, he turned his head. Chang Ogwang nodded his head to mark the end of an unsupported conversation. She wanted to hear what her regression was like.


    "Enough with the small talk. Just out of curiosity, try it."


    He nodded his head when he saw the great face of Chang Wu, who openly gave his opinion. It was not a story that had nothing to do with her. No, it was his story.


    After summarizing his thoughts, he told me about his regression. The emergence of Atlac Nacha and the flood of heterotopia. And great is the window that reaches the conclusion of dying between those disasters. How many times do I have to regress to save her? As she spoke longer, Lynn and Bererosa''s faces subtly changed.


    When they realized that it was a singularity, they laughed briefly until they heard the demonstration that it had evolved to the power of opening. It was more trivial than I had ever imagined.


    "So you went through all that trouble because of the great spear? I thought I was excited about solving another disaster..."


    "I see. This regression was purely about the Great Sheep of Chang. I became foolish to answer Se-hyun''s question seriously at the banquet hall."


    Unlike the first time, he bowed his head to Lin and Bererosa looking at himself with warm eyes.


    "Why are you emphasizing this twice?"


    "Three times is enough."


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!"


    Sihyun lets out a short sigh, accepting Lin and Bererosa''s anger. He shakes his head, leaving a sad, bitter feeling of the world where truth and sincerity do not work.


    "Somehow I mourned to call it the Priest''s Quarter. I tried to ignore it, but there was this weird air flow between them, right?"


    "Lynn''s right. Yesterday, Xi Hyun came home with a great sheep of Chang in his arms. It was a perfect match for everyone. Of course, it would have been better if it wasn''t for the fact that you were my pet."


    In Heenan, Lin and Bererosa, Shi Hyun had to give a dry smile. After a deep misunderstanding, he realized that if he opens his mouth blindly, he can be hit by headwinds.


    "Well, I''m sure my disciples haven''t been wrong enough to hear you say that. To put it bluntly, his behavior was extremely human and sacrificial. Rather, I am proud that Sihyun is my disciple."


    Chang Awesome, who heard Sihyun''s story, declared his heart out. The tail of her mouth rises to her ears, but she seems reluctant to hide. Suddenly, Chang Oyang defends Xi Hyun, and Lin and Bererosa stare at her blindly.


    Chang Awesome expressionlessly rebuked Jihyun.


    "You too, Se-hyun. He always treats me so kindly that he gets caught like this. Don''t get caught in a skirt. The more you listen to a woman, the harder it is for you to live."


    He only nodded, feeling a strange strangeness, because Chang Ogre once said it.


    "Technically, you''re covering her with skirt width."


    "Ms. Chang is a woman."


    Saw Lin and Bererosa defying with their eyes wide open, Awesome turned to the topic of the conversation with a big snore.


    "Anyway! I won''t forgive you for ripping off my eastern and western disciples to save me. Se-hyun, you should sleep some more. You must be tired."


    A loud voice. As I approached Sihyun, Ogre pressed his shoulder with clumsy hands. Jihyun, who was overwhelmed by the great strength of the spear that did not match his appearance, immediately lay down on the bed.


    "Was it lonely?"


    No one said that, but the spear nodded as if they knew everything. Then I coughed in succession.


    "Hmm, it must be lonely to be so desperate for those who can call themselves lovers to eat you. If you''re lonely, I''ll let you sleep next to me. But don''t get me wrong. I''m just trying to do it because you''ve been through so much and you don''t want to pretend to know."


    Unlike saying it was really inevitable, the great spear crawled into the bed like a lightning bolt. But her actions were suppressed early. Lin and Bererosa grabbed her sheep-forked head one by one.


    Those who pulled the spear out of the bed shaken their heads with a stern look.


    "If that''s the case, I''ll do it. Get out of here."


    "That''s right. There''s a saying in this world," he said, "men and women." So please leave a third party that has no relationship with Se-hyun. It''s our job to take care of exhausted Se-hyun. "


    "I can''t believe what the jealous women used to say just now. I''m sorry, but he''s fighting for me. My responsibility, of course, is to lose! Handing someone over to me is not up to me. Get out of my way."


    Lin, Bererosa and Spear Awesome stretched out, biting their tails without a single concession. Eventually, they became tangled with each other and fought, but Sihyun went into bed without mediating. The demonstration that blocked my hearing closed my eyes for my lack of sleep.


    ''Tired.''


    /234


    Corona opens her closed eyes. The first thing she felt was like she had swallowed lead. Corona notices that the familiar ceiling is visible, looking ahead in a dazed mind.


    ''This is the beginning of my boring servant life again today. Hurry up and finish the plan... "


    Recognizing that her memory had been cut in the middle, Corona quickly awakens as if she were having a seizure. Next to her, Jacob looks at the book with a calm face.


    "Jay...?"


    "Are you awake? And in case you get caught, call me Jacob. First of all, this is Uranus."


    Jacob, who covered the book he was looking at, looked at Corona''s face.


    "What''s the plan?"


    "Can''t you see I''m in Uranus? The whole operation was a failure. Harler''s continent has moved closer than we ever imagined. It''s a pity."


    With Corona in plain sight, Jacob seduces her without needling her. Korona looks at Jacob with an unbelievable gaze, hearing that he had been overwhelmed by over 300 heterotopia.


    But that was also only for a moment. Corona lets out a sigh, admitting the reality. It was the greatest evidence that King Tagnaria was not swept away by the disasters that Heteropia had brought upon himself.


    "What happened to Ey?"


    "Ai is dead. To the King of Shadows."


    "Lies."


    Corona shakes her head. She knew what she was. Protected by a noble being, Ai was the only one who could survive a failed operation. The news that he was killed by the King of the Shadows made it even harder to believe that the operation he had been working on for years had gone back to the piece of paper.


    "It can''t be a lie, right? It was a terrible thing to run away with you when you were unconscious. Who the hell do you think kept you safe?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 223 00223 Dream Spot

    Jacob uncovered the buttons on his shirt and showed me the scars inside. Realizing that he had bandages wrapped around his chest, Kay burst into an enormous elasticity. It was because the recessed site-wound - even between the bandages - was clearly visible. At first, Kay recognized that it was a deep wound that wouldn''t be strange even if he died there.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t even know the enemy was coming, and I just said what I wanted. It''s just a waste of my time."


    "If you know, that''s fine. And don''t look like that. The mission was a failure, but it''s still alive."


    Corona smiled as she positively disagreed.


    "Hehe, can you say that too?"


    "I''m not negative about everything."


    "Well, it would be a pity for you that your plan against it has failed miserably."


    "Yes, let''s say so."


    Jakob leans against the chair with a short tongue. He didn''t kill Corona because her family had a stronger support base in the circle. There were extenuating circumstances when you said you couldn''t protect A to protect her.


    No one could speculate as to why she didn''t help Ei. That was like saying to someone who could even kill Ai. Jacob nods in favor of Corona, without question.


    "So what are you going to do now?"


    "I don''t know how. Is there any way we can get out of here quietly? There''s no reason to stay here. Why don''t you stop coming home, too?"


    "I see. The servant''s life was about to get boring. Jacob, I think it''s better if you go home like you said."


    "Yes, people like us are property."


    When Jacob saw Korona''s face positively accepting his remarks, he woke up with an ambiguous smile. Jacob left Corona''s room and walked down the hallway to a rare place. When he reached the wide-open plantation, he met one who was waiting for him in advance.


    "It worked."


    Jacob bowed his head to Sihyun, a young man who was emitting a peculiar energy, and reported the conversation with Corona carefully.


    "So we''re going to go where the lookouts are?"


    "Yes, it is."


    "Corona, why didn''t you kill Kay?"


    "Because she comes from a famous family in The One. I''m comfortable with her testimony in many ways. We can gather information more seamlessly with the name Saver of Life on it. But instead, the boundaries against him will rise. He would, too, because there''s been a lot going on."


    "It doesn''t matter. The important thing is that your ears are open. But it''s strange."


    "What''s strange about it?"


    "If you were the spirit of a famous family, you would have grown into a forbidden Jade Leaf, but you were alone in a different world. Did something happen in that world over there?"


    Jakob tilted his head to Sihyun''s point. There was nothing strange about him.


    "I don''t think it''s strange that sentries are made up of young people who want to build more balls in circles."


    "... Are there no vanquishers to take Zephyros?" "


    After realizing that Sihyun was misgrasping the notion of sentinels, Jacob gave up everything he knew.


    "It''s true that the watchmen are superior among the pioneers, but they are generally young. There are only three people in a special place like this."


    "Then where is the rest?"


    "They are now the masters of a family. It''s like being a loser on a continent. Few people crossed dimensions to get rid of the upcoming rich movies and go after the losers. It was mostly about handing out family selections and new candidates."


    A demonstration of Jacob''s support was able to redefine the notion of a lookout. In other words, the watchman was literally just a soldier sent before taking action.


    "So there''s no chance of being distracted. I''m afraid I can''t help it. Give me your arm."


    As he snapped his fingers, Jacob stretched out his arms without a word. A demonstration of the Apostle engraved on the back of Jacob''s hand raised a shadow and made a single bracelet. With a smooth surface, the bracelet of impressive shadows twitched Jacob''s wrist, shaking like a living creature.


    "This?"


    "Think of it as a bracelet that removes the evidence of the apostle. And you can contact me in addition."


    Recognizing that the symbols on the back of his hand and the Roman numerals had faded, Jacob touched the bracelet of shadows in a strange way.


    "Can I report through this bracelet?"


    "Yes. So don''t do anything stupid. If anyone asks, it''s a tool for amplifying power. You''re an apostle, Miu or Gou, so you can use some of my power."


    After finishing an important conversation, he turned away.


    "Then call me whenever you get variables."


    Jacob sighed as he looked at his distant back. No matter how much I thought about it, all I could think about was that my nose was pierced. At least I should have been a slave until Sihyun died.


    "You''ll die soon enough."


    Jacobs stepped forward, bursting with unfulfilled frustration. What was going to happen was unexpected, but one thing was certain was that many things were too busy to move.


    /235


    Estimated casualties: 753.4 million.


    Estimated damage of 2834 trillion won.


    The disaster of thought was reversed, but another disaster arose. Before sprinkling the ashes of our dead friends, colleagues, and family, a violent wall of reality struck many people.


    Nearly one-half of the population was affected by the disaster, and the secondary damage caused by this exceeded the concept of budget.


    The problem was that even including the amount of money to restore the multi-pronged Hayler continent to its original state, we could not even estimate the damage. Those who saw the hometown of their hearts torn and roaming on the sea could not open their mouths to their grief.


    When to worry about your future life. The delegates urgently cleared the situation and gathered at the Kingdom of Tagnaria didn''t care. It was an issue.


    Those who were gathered in the large square, not the meeting hall, were looking up at the sky with a look of frustration. The sky was unchanged from being pierced. Not only the clouds, but also the other aircurrents.


    Odd weather. Those who gathered in the plaza were well aware that it was the aftermath of the power of Sehyun. It seemed like he was preaching directly that yesterday was not a dream.


    "... how could you leave such a trail?" He''s already outpaced the pioneers. "" The mysterious power remains. "" Where the hell did the King of Shadows come from? "


    With their feelings of awe in their hearts, they had hope that maybe Se-hyun could break the circle even more. It was not a vain delusion or expectation. Evidence was right in front of us. If he who has the absolute power to pierce the sky doesn''t break the circle anymore, who will? The fact that there was such a thing behind their backs was the only thing that warmed the hearts of those who attended the conference.


    And late, they praised her for noticing where Bererosa''s eyes came from. She welcomed the one who had absolute power to become the Queen of the Tagnaria.


    Then they realized how biased they were. When he saw the results in front of his eyes, he turned away from the truth because he was dependent on the interests after hearing Bererosa''s Declaration. What if Bererosa hadn''t caught him? What if she turns her back on them? As thousands of families passed through their heads, they were able to once again realize how important it was to them. And I could see the value of his mercy.


    "Attention."


    Bererosa comes up to the top of the platform and spits it out. If you don''t pay attention, you won''t hear a sound, but there''s no one who can''t hear her.


    "I will hold the conference on Day 3."


    Everyone breathed in her words. This was not only the title of the Day 3 Conference, but an important place to decide what to do next. They realized that Day 3 of the Conference was a place to clean up disasters, even if no one told them.


    "For now, I would like to express my sincere thanks to those who attended today, despite the disaster that struck Hylar continent. And I will express my sincere thanks to those who did not attend because of the problems that have occurred in the area under my control. Either way, you can''t deny that you have a heart for the continent."


    Bererosa, who had a seductive smile, said.


    "Some may wonder why the plaza was designated as a meeting place, not a meeting hall. Don''t worry. There''s a good reason."


    Bererosa took a step back and stepped forward. When Sihyun appeared above the headmaster, the people in the plaza were nervous. I had no idea what I was standing there to say.


    "From now on, don''t forget the sight you see. Deep in your heart. I''ll show you who you''re going to be with and what path you''re going to take."


    The ambiguous words. Those who looked at him tilted their heads because they couldn''t grasp the meaning. However, Sihyun chose to show the way in action rather than explaining it in words.


    "Your hometown is not going anywhere."


    He once again opened the power to pierce the sky and spread out his arms. The continuous gush of energy created a swift sweep of the Kingdom of Tagnaria.


    While everyone was still breathing, I watched all of them.


    Sihyun thought of Atlac Nacha in his head. With a wall called a centrifuge, she splits the continent open with kites in the web of spiders.


    Without a spider silk tool, kite technology would not have seen the light. In that sense, it is natural that the medium is indispensable for efficient use of the concept of kite. After reviewing the battle with Atlac Nacha, Sihyun decided to imitate her to accomplish a miracle.


    I didn''t worry. Even though there was no vector of spider silk, there were many tools to replace him. On the other hand, the shifting, ever-changing shadows became long and thick threads in his hands, depending on the will of the demonstration.


    As he gestured, the threads composed of shadows were scattered throughout the world. Shadows that transcended the concept of speed and distance became a huge net that encircled the Hayler continent.


    The demonstration that gave the shadow the force and the kite pulled the shadow connected to the fingertips. Soon, there was a stool. Kuku Gugu Bow. When the earth shook, the continents that had been torn into 35 pieces began to unite.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 224 00224 Dream Spot

    People gathered in the plaza to see the continents and continents continuing, giving them an astonishing elasticity. It was a solution they could never reach with their strength. Who would think to join the continent by force? They were shocked and silently watched over his stature.


    The continent of Hayler, which should have been restored over the years or decades, became one in the hands of Shi Hyun. Constructing a semi-permanent thread using force, kite, and shadow secured the Hayler continent tightly.


    In a thundering thought storm, everyone looked at the bright shining demonstration. What he did was like a miracle from God. No, it didn''t matter if it wasn''t God. The wave of thought that I had never experienced in my life was immense enough potential to defeat the gods.


    Those who are here now realized why he earned the nickname "King of Shadows." And we know how Dagon and Atlac Nacha were killed. Everything was a result of his skills and abilities. It was never about luck or tricks.


    Everyone who was aware of the fact bowed and bowed their heads. I lowered myself and raised my voice. There was no one who no longer knew the power of Se-hyun. The Queen''s one and only companion to the Kingdom of Tagnaria, The One. When Sihyun''s position was revealed again, everyone revered and worshiped him. I respected and respected him.


    All the continents who left Zephyros and settled on the Hayler continent saw the demonstration.


    "Lead us all."


    Sihyun raised his hand and restrained them from appealing so eagerly and bitterly to the capital Naria. He was going to help people on the Hayler continent from the beginning. Becoming Bererosa''s companion in charge of the Tagnaria Kingdom demonstrated its ability and meant being on top of it.


    Since the moment I decided to be with Bererosa, they were already in the arms of Xi Hyun. That''s why he shouted curiously.


    "Enough. I''ve already decided to accept you. So don''t worry, don''t be afraid."


    Sihyun, who pulled out an unknown force through a zero-angle angle, unleashed an energy towards those in the large square.


    "Embrace it."


    The power generated by the demonstration was the formation of power. Those who embraced the unknown kind of power could perceive that an unknown kind of energy was rising. Sihyun, who had been branded by close to a thousand people, looked down at them and shouted.


    "This force is another force to ward off the threat of striking the Hayler continent. As soon as your lives are on the line, you can borrow my power. So don''t give up on any despair. Don''t forget I''m with you."


    Those incorporated under the command of Xihyun all bowed their heads. Clans, families, factions. Regardless of the group and rank, those who received some of Shi Hyun''s power praised him loudly for the same grace as Hae Hae.


    "Thank you, thank you very much." I won''t forget this day even if I die. "" "Se-hyun is the true savior." "Remember us and be merciful to us in the future."


    Through the disaster that happened last night, Jihyun was imprinted on everyone''s brain. The courage and compassion to confront Atlac Nacha and not take a step back. Though the opinion flowed completely differently from the direction he had expected, he did not care about Xihyun. He thought that this level of fraud would be necessary to wage a longer war with the circle.


    The third day of the conference began with the advent of a new Savior. The conference to clean up the disaster was without a hitch. He knew the sorrow of war, so no one moved to take advantage of him.


    It was only a matter of time before ambiguous policies turned into concrete issues. Bererosa, who set the budget and manpower needed to restore the Hayler continent, and chose the leader, stared closely at the demonstration by her side to the end.


    "Thank you, Se-hyun."


    It was not just a greeting about waiting quietly. The emergence of a great old existence and the disaster that plagued the Hayler continent were also a sign of support when everyone was trembling with fear and horror.


    Bererosa knew she was reluctant to step forward. That''s why I knew how much he was thinking about making this decision.


    "It''s okay. Bererosa, you and I are a family now."


    Bererosa smiled at the demonstration that she was willing to endure discomfort for herself, but she didn''t show her true heart.


    "I personally didn''t want you to step up. It''s okay to be in the columns."


    Bererosa sighs. Those who recognized the value of the test have already begun to reveal their true colors in the conference. Whenever I saw those who secretly recommended it, Bererosa wanted to say that it was his.


    "I like to play, but I don''t want to fall that far."


    "What''s wrong with the columns? It''s just me working outside and Se-hyun doing the intro. There''s nothing more profound than distinguishing the roles of men and women in society these days, Se-hyun."


    "Who are you trying to distinguish?"


    Sihyun received Bererosa''s words with a dry smile. Her eyes were real. Perhaps if I had a reason, I would have locked him in the house.


    "I can''t help it because you refused so much. I can only kindly explain how good the columns are."


    Bererosa grabs him by the collar and pulls him hard. At the same time as the center of the body collapsed, she opened her eyes wide as a moist and soft object touched her lips. It was because Bererosa kissed in front of everyone. It was true that there were not many who stood guard because the meeting was over, but it was not small enough to ignore it.


    "What do you think? Don''t you think it would be okay to just enjoy life?"


    Bererosa, who touched her breasts, looked up at him with loving eyes. Sihyun shakes his hand and tries to push Bererosa away.


    "Wait, the others are watching..."


    "Are you seeing other people right now?"


    "You still don''t kiss in public, do you?"


    "If I raise my hand, the rest of the people will disappear."


    "..."


    Xi sighs at Bererosa''s bold actions. He looks around for help, but no one frowns at her actions. Everyone was just looking at it gladly, unlike what they had seen at the Day 1 Conference.


    At a late pace, he felt Bererosa''s position strengthened with his phase. They were now the anticipators and couples who led the Hayler continent. It was good to have two golden chambers, but it was also good to be happy, not to be rebellious.


    "Let''s get out of here first. The conference is over."


    With Bererosa in his arms, Sihyun moved away.


    "Se-hyun, isn''t it too early?"


    Bererosa, held in her arms, shakes her head, blushing her cheeks, as opposed to acting boldly.


    "... I don''t know what you''re imagining, but what you''re imagining is never going to happen."


    /236


    The night after the third day of the conference. He closed his eyes as he lay on the bed. Basically, the meeting lasted a week and was due to an unexpected transition that lasted two days, the meeting was halfway through. It was time for the closing ceremony and cleaning up was cancelled.


    The most important thing was to quickly restore the Hayler continent to its original state. It must have been true that the Hayler continent, which was shattered by the power of Shi Hyun, was united, but the villages and cities in which it resided took a lot of effort and touch. Some of the delegates had already left where they were supposed to be because they could never spend time on formal procedures.


    After the meeting, Sihyun spent his last night on the Hayler continent and was entrusted with a plush blanket as usual. How long has it been? Sihyun realizes that his soul and mind are leaving his body and heading somewhere. The difference was noticeable because he had thrown out the mask of life and became a concept.


    A familiar sensation. Realizing that it is a sensation that can only be felt in the world of dreams, he wakes up and realizes that Norden invited him before he opened his eyes.


    Unlikely, he saw Pommen doing his morning exercises in front of his eyes. Noticing Sihyun''s appearance, Pommen greeted him as soon as he met his gaze.


    "You''re not Se-hyun. Oh, you don''t have to say it. They know everything. I want you to wait here."


    Formman went into the Crystal Cave before Sihyun could even speak. Shortly after, Forman invited Xi Hyun to the inside of the Crystal Cave. Sihyun went down underground in a familiar footstep to find Norden waiting for him.


    "That was quick."


    "I''ve been here a lot."


    When Norden shakes his hand, the pebble is crushed and becomes a chair. After realizing that it was for him, he walked forward and sat there with a confident step.


    "You have always surpassed my expectations, GOON. That''s a good thing.It''s always welcome to have more power."


    "Don''t be so happy I didn''t do it for you."


    Sihyun, who answered bluntly, slowly looked up and down at the Elder God. It was magnificent, majestic and fierce, but I didn''t feel the pressure I felt at first. After realizing that he had grown further, he smiled.


    But that''s it. No joy or ''end'' is seen in the absence of pressure. As a result of showing that he was just on the starting line, he did not conceal his frustrating feelings.


    "Atlac Nacha''s fight has finally opened up. Destiny... Your walls are truly interesting. Unlike other beings, it''s barbaric and ambiguous. Is it because you have a different starting point? It''s always fun to exceed expectations."


    In Norden''s words, whether praiseworthy or slanderous, he frowned.


    "I don''t know if you know this, but the power to destroy destiny and seize the future is what everyone hopes to achieve, but not all of them. Only a handful of selected and selected beings are obtainable JI. You could be one of us sooner or later."


    "Are you saying my walls are special enough?"


    "I don''t even know that. It is I who distinguish the limits of the potential of the opening wall. It can be worthless, it can show more potential. But it is true that you are expected to march."


    It was a thoughtless tone, but I could see that Sihyun was delighted by Nordens.


    "You look satisfied."


    "Of course. I''m feeling very proud of myself."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 225 00225 Dream Spot

    Norden predicted that Sihyun had lost his life to Atlac Nacha. He would, too. The difference was ridiculously obvious to compare. However, when I opened the lid, the results were different. Atlac Nacha died and Sihyun was alive.


    He misses his expectations beautifully, but Nordens doesn''t care. It was because I saw an interesting ending that remained even after making up for it.


    "Don''t you see that the animals you choose grow differently every day?"


    The word "hobby" came to mind, but he didn''t bring it out of his mouth. I couldn''t help but admit it. The ability to win came from the Nordens. He looked up at Nordens, who did not see himself as more than a friendly animal, and brought up another topic.


    "Is that why you decided to give me the power?"


    "Ah, the talk of prey, GA. I already have something in mind."


    After remembering his promise, he gets up from his seat and walks to Xi Hyun. Every time he reaches three meters, the inside of the Crystal Cave shakes steadily.


    "It''s not much, but it''ll come in handy."


    Norden placed a silver right-arm over his head. And at the same time, the right arm of Norden began to glow faintly. Expression of momentum. Despite receiving only a piece of the fragment, Xi Hyun''s mind flashed back into an insurmountable force. It was like a thunder hit me on the head.


    He felt slightly dizzy and could see what his abilities were. It was an unexpected ability and ridiculous kind of power.


    Probability control.


    Ability to artificially control events or situations. He trembled at the possibility of the power he had given him.


    "I don''t know what you think you''re so moved by, but what I''ve given you is a small possibility. How you develop it is entirely up to you."


    One late stroke made him realize that the probability manipulation he received from the Nordens was unlike the magnificent name. I had to be able to draw lots better than everyone else. It must have taken a lot of time to regroup your abilities to be effective in battle.


    However, he smiled. Time was no impediment to him. Sihyun, who hid his insides, got up from his seat. It was because I wanted to quickly make a new power of my own.


    As Sihyun moves, Norden''s right arm trembles. A small lump of silver falls from the armor made of silver. Soon after the silver chunk changed its shape like a drop of water, the key began to appear.


    "What''s this?"


    "''is the key.'' You can go back and forth between here and Dreamland all you want. I don''t mind a personal gift. I admire your dance."


    Since it was a world in a dream, she thought ''Dreamland'' was not funny. She put the silver key in her heart. He did not want to come back, but he thought it was not bad to make a connection with Norden.


    Sihyun turns his back and climbs to the ground, leaving Nordens behind. Seeing the demonstration coming out of the Crystal Cave, Pommen approached him, even while feeding Shantak-Savan.


    "Are you leaving now?"


    "Yes. I don''t know when I''ll be back again, but I''m fine."


    Se-hyun, who said good-bye to Pommen, sticks a silver key in the air. Then he turned clockwise. Soon, a voice echoes through the air of nothing. As the space and space split apart, the circular door appeared, and she threw herself into it.


    /237


    Summits around the world noted the events on the Hayler continent. A new metamorphosis followed by a mysterious creature called Dagon. From the beginning of the Busan crisis, they all felt overwhelmed by the shifting tide.


    And it turned out that there was controversy. From the bizarre phenomenon that remains pierced through the sky to the restoration of the Hayler continent, which has been broken into 35 pieces. It was reported that none of the phenomena could be understood by their common sense came from the hands of the pioneer, "King of Shadows."


    For a while, there was no end to hymnalism. Even if there was satellite imagery or evidence collected separately. Seeing and acknowledging was a separate matter.


    They were skeptical of the fact that artificially altering weather and connecting continents and continents existed on Earth.


    Some denied that it was a rigorous manipulation to predict the full invasion of The Circle. Some thought it was a strategic number to raise the status of the Hayler continent.


    However, no one had the ability to distinguish the truth. It is because the Hayler continent is still a place of unknown and it is difficult to know the situation unless it is a pioneer.


    What the hell happened overnight? The leaders of each country had to wait for Bererosa to open her mouth.


    /238


    Chang Oh was furious when he suddenly came into his room. Time is an ambitious night. It could not be a normal visit. On the other hand, Shi Hyun looked intensely and approached Chang Oh. Out of nowhere, Chang Oogway had to take a step back.


    "Master."


    "W-what brings you here at this hour? Is there something else you need to see Nordens about?"


    Chang Awesome tried to hide his tension when he saw a dazzling smile unlike his usual poem. It was because I thought that losing would be too shallow. But she can''t help but blush her face. The scent of the poetry from the tip of the nose was that the great spear was unable to control the throbbing breasts.


    "Isn''t that what you''re here for?"


    As Sihyun''s hand sweeps over his cheek, the spear awe was stunned. It was a skinship I hadn''t even thought of. In the beginning, Zhang Ying fell into a panic because he didn''t think he would be this friendly.


    Chang Awesome stepped back, unable to politely cast out the approaching demonstration. With each passing moment, Zhang Wu stepped away. But that has also reached its limit. I reached the bed. Unfortunately, there was nowhere to run.


    A spear with loose legs falls down like a fall on a bed. Sihyun sat on the great body of Chang, not missing the gap. Chang Awesome was once again surprised by the violent behavior of his unexpected disciples.


    But over time, the great spear was able to regain its reason. He was so blatant that his head turned clear. The great spear, who glanced at him with cold eyes, bit his lips. Suddenly, the embarrassment turned into an unknown rage.


    "How rude of you to come down here. You can only laugh at jokes!"


    Despite the declaration of a frostbitten spear Awesome, Sihyun approached her face without losing his smile. With their breaths touching each other, she kissed her lips as they touched the ears of the spear. And Chang Oogway uttered an unimaginable word.


    "Teacher, I love you. My teacher''s face hasn''t left me all day. I always want to be with you. What do you think of me?"


    "What, what!?"


    Chang Awesome, who was asked a question he didn''t even think of, had to keep his mouth shut. No, I was so confused I couldn''t even speak. I never imagined that he would confess.


    But her answer was fixed. It was because he decided not to accept anyone''s confession until he established his gender identity. I don''t know how to say no to her. With time flowing slowly, the great spear desperately thought.


    "I..."


    Unfortunately, Xi Hyun''s progress was faster than Chang Oh''s excellent answer.


    "It doesn''t matter if you can''t answer. I came here today to have a teacher."


    Sihyun, who had overpowered Chang Wu''s two arms with one hand, greeted her roughly. When his rough breath touched his cheek, the great spear trembled with an unknown sensation.


    As the soft tongue entered his mouth, the great spear trembled. I wanted to keep my mouth shut with all my might, but I couldn''t. It''s because deep down inside someone starts to feel ticklish. Chang Oogway roughly denied the changes that were happening in his body, but the more so, the bolder his actions became.


    Seeing the demonstration of coveting himself, Chang Awesome couldn''t hide his resentment. He killed the great old being because he wasn''t someone she could do anything against.


    "Teacher, no, Yuhana."


    "Don''t call me that."


    "Why?"


    Now looking up at a demonstration that is not respectful, the great spear bit his lip. This situation was frustrating and inconvenient. But more than that, not hating made her even more angry.


    "Now let go of my hand!"


    Zhang Oyang tried to get out of his hands, but he never let her go. Rather, I just untied the buttons on my pajamas one by one. Before Zhang Ogre was surprised by his actions, her solemn chest appeared between her pajamas.


    The great spear closed his eyes tightly. It was a place we could never allow. Anger and tears and affection. With an indescribable feeling in her heart, she kicks the demonstration holding her arms.


    "No. We''re still priests!"


    Chang Ogre resisted with all his might. Mixing her was a taboo for her. She was unfinished in the beginning. She was best aware that there was only scheduled destruction at the end of the moment.


    That''s why the great spear resisted roughly. I didn''t want to end my relationship with him in this way. Chang Ogre opened his eyes and threw his hand forcefully.


    "No, no...!"


    "Why not? It''s time to get up."


    "Huh?"


    The late awakened spear Awesome glances around his room with a puzzled look. Chang Awesome realized that his pajamas had not been peeled off, and realized that everything that had happened so far was a dream.


    Zhang Oang, who realized that he had just hit his hand roughly before, woke up from his seat clearing his throat. With all my strength, I still had the feeling that I had put my hands on him.


    "I never thought I''d hit the waking man''s hand so hard, Master. If it was someone else, it might be broken somewhere."


    With a puffy expression, Jihyun looked at herself, and the Chang Awesome, who met his eyes, organized the ridge with an unhurt face. I was sorry, but I wanted to hide my shame beyond that.


    "Big, silly. I was just testing to see if I still remember my teachings."


    "... you don''t need a lesson to wake up someone who''s sleeping."


    "Shut up, if I tested it, I tried it!"


    The great spear with the red face was forced. It''s because the image I saw in my dream was still clear.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. choose one extra.


    (1) The Unknown Woman in the Dream, Shu


    (2) A great spear that is drunk and hesitant and eventually falls.


    (3) Lin, who becomes a girl with gluteal husbandry and attacks Shi Hyun.


    (4) Bererosa approaching Shi Hyun in Vanilla costume.


    (5) Hand over the extra.


    You''ll receive it no later than 11/9 12 noon. I''m going to use the most choices.

 226 00226 Dream Spot

    "Anyway, stop talking and get up. Today''s the day, isn''t it?"


    At his words, Chang Awesome nodded. Through the conference, Shi Hyun was recognized as Bererosa''s companion, and she confirmed the lives of the Eclipses who settled on Hailer continent. I was okay with all the important business being over.


    "... but I''m still worried."


    "What?"


    "This is the situation. I don''t think anyone can care about an outsider after the disaster."


    It was after the disaster of thought. A situation that no one can easily say is free. In short, I couldn''t concentrate on taking care of my family members. The spear shakes its head, thinking of the Eclipses to be shunned. New identities, cozy spaces. This was too much kindness for minutes. This favor was just an ungrateful request.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I already told Bererosa. At least they won''t be penalized."


    I nodded at the great window when I saw the demonstration of fixing the situation sooner than I thought.


    "You always seem to be a pain in the ass."


    Chang Ogre wanted to protect the Eclipses as much as possible without anyone''s help, but the wall of reality was high.


    There was nothing left for her except her practical strength. She was no longer the Emperor of the Underworld and was no longer the most wealthy. With a bitter smile on the mouth of the great spear, Sihyun knelt on his knees and made eye contact with her.


    "If you''re so worried, why don''t you come back another time? Because if you ask Bererosa, she''ll be able to make it to the super-distance space war in no time."


    "Yes, there was."


    Zhang Oh, who was briefly accommodated by what he said, turned his head and looked out of the window. Even though it was early, there were a lot of people moving around. Recognizing that it was a movement to rebuild the city, Chang Oh looked away quietly. There was nothing she could do, even if she wanted to help. In the beginning, the customer was supposed to return quietly as a guest.


    Chang Awesome, who went out of the room with him, desperately thought he wanted to drink. Nothing could be better to keep my mind fresh.


    "Master, let''s go. Everyone will be waiting."


    "Okay, here we go."


    Chang Oyeong hoped that Hyler''s continent would quickly stabilize and allow the Eclipses to feel at ease.


    Red Ticket Attention


    - If you don''t like dirty things, you can skip it.


    It''s been three days since the meeting ended. Having met an unprecedented disaster, the continent has poured all its capabilities into reconstruction. He did not spare his effort and passion to reclaim his old self even for a day.


    Bererosa was the pillar of reconstruction and ruled many continents. Not only was the kingdom of Tagnaria, but she was the center of power that penetrated the Hayler continent. There was no place where her words became more widespread through the convention.


    After being empowered by Sihyun, Ellard resigned as a co-representative of The Purity, the Clan Central Society. No one was surprised that it was generally the words of a pureblood who had been robbed of the symbol of pure blood.


    But the problem started here. It''s because Ellard''s site-co-delegation was vacated until the next co-delegation was elected.


    It also meant that the butterfly alone was the only way to lead the Purity. It''s natural that everything that Ellard shared with us came down to butterflies. Simple calculations showed that things doubled, but unfortunately the reality was harsh.


    It was the season, after the disaster had broken out. At times when post-processing was required, butterflies were more than twice as likely to handle the task. That''s why Lin was called as an assistant to help those butterflies. Like Bererosa, she went to the Hayler continent.


    Bererosa and Lynn''s absence is much closer than I expected. As soon as I realized that the two of them were not there, the house looked even wider. But you can''t always be depressed. Sit-hyun, who was in a position to guard the house all weekend by herself, decided to relax and spend the day.


    It was about that time that Chang Ogre came to me with a drink in one hand. Just when he was free, Sihyun did not reject Chang Oh''s offer. However, Sihyun had to realize when Chang Oyang suggested drinking. What happens when she drinks.


    "You hated me, too. The teacher is not a woman, and he is not a man. I don''t know if I should identify myself as a woman or as a man. Someone who knows my situation better. Of course, I didn''t want to put myself in this position."


    I didn''t even know how this story came about. I just drank, talked, and all I could say was that I was here. When I came to my senses, the situation was already this advanced.


    All he could tell was that the words deep in his heart were flowing out. Soon, Jihyun, who looked at the great spear, shook his head.


    "You can''t hate it. Teachers are teachers.It''s true that you have an unusual history, but it''s absurd to hate them."


    I meant it. If he had not spared Chang greatness in the first place, there would have been no reason to repeat death hundreds of times. To be honest, it was not an exaggeration to say that I had a personal preference. A lot of that, too. But Chang Oogway shook his head to see if he didn''t know the feeling of such a demonstration.


    "Maybe he''s right. But I didn''t choose either one clearly. Funnily enough, my actions are in harmony with my past and present life. It is proof that he has trampled behind the Yisar for five years to avenge his brother, but has been using his name as his former life. I''m not chasing life, and I''m not acknowledging my past life, but I know it''s a civilized attitude."


    A self-inflicted spear with a self-absorbed smile made me drink a sip of alcohol. Sihyun could not open his mouth. It was because he knew that ignorant sympathy was a scratch on the pride of the spear.


    The great spear turned its head in a daze.


    "Which do you want me to be?"


    When the arrow returned to him, he was embarrassed. That is because it is not determined by others. I could see that Chang Ogre had been thinking about it all along. Therefore, he had no choice but to give the most innocent answer.


    "Either way, I''ll follow you. So don''t worry."


    It was an evasive answer to blur the essence, but the spear nodded its head to see if it was satisfactory.


    "I guess. Either way..."


    The silence followed for a moment. During that time, the great spear stared at the glass blankly. How serene it must have been. Tak, a cheerfully lowered spear, walked loudly to him and sat on his knees. The stature of the spear was small enough to fit inside his arms, so the distance between the two was close at once.


    Chang Ogre looked up at him with a determined look.


    "Kiss me."


    "Yes?"


    "You don''t like it?"


    "No, I don''t understand you saying that all of a sudden."


    It was a great spear that had been strictly restrained from even touching it. That''s why her words were like the power of the Qingcheon Wall to him. Perhaps he had lost his mind due to intoxication, but her eyes were clear.


    "I''ve heard that you repeated your regression for me several times. Even with that ability, it''s hard to endure hundreds of times of pain for others."


    "But he''s still my teacher."


    "Oh, is that because of the love between priests? You were so attached to a flying relationship? I''d rather try not to miss the woman I like."


    "..."


    Xi Hyun was speechless to Chang Oh''s question. It''s because I was so sure of her voice. Well, well, well. Chang Awesome nods boldly as he can''t even defend himself.


    "I knew it. You were looking at me as a woman."


    The spear awkwardly raises its mouth tail. I didn''t feel any worse than I thought. The spear leaning against him told everyone the truth that he had never done before.


    "To be honest, I think life as a woman is fine. I''ve been a woman ever since I was a kid. It''s even weirder if you don''t get used to it. I lived in a shape that was neither male nor female."


    Chang Awesome looked up at the demonstration of changing expressions in time and time as if it was fun.


    "I''ve been reminded lately that the mind is dominated by the body."


    "What does that mean?"


    "What do you mean? I thought you said I was attracted to you."


    "You didn''t dislike the present life?"


    "That''s why we want to test it. I wonder if I can accept life as a woman. If you don''t try, you''ll never know. I''m asking you to kiss me in that way."


    Chang Awesome decided to establish his identity based on this opportunity because he didn''t want to. She wanted to choose life if she kissed and couldn''t feel anything, and life if she felt something.


    Sihyun nods, feeling that the angles of the spear are firm. He didn''t want to miss it because it was the moment he had secretly wished for.


    "Don''t regret it."


    "Confirmation not to regret."


    Zhang Ogre struck his lips before he bowed his head forward. Sihyun felt a hot body temperature even before he felt the beautiful taste spreading in his mouth. Whether I had been looking forward to it for a long time or not, my lips were only hot.


    The great spear that was close to his face greeted his lips like a baby bird feeding. The great spear licked his lips without resting until it felt like his breath was running out of him. The trembling spear opens its mouth in a grave tone.


    "I don''t know yet, so try some more."


    A sudden request. With an offer that did not hesitate, he had to laugh. The moist eyes and reddishy face were the faces of those who had hoped to see.


    The attitude of Chang Awesome, who did not acknowledge his change because of his pride, led to misunderstandings. I wanted to help her be honest with herself.


    Sihyun stretched out his tongue and gently swiped it into the mouth of the great spear.


    "Hmm."


    The great spear, who sighed secretly sweetly, opened his eyes wide. As instinct seemed to protrude before reason, the Reflexively turning spear grabbed his shiny lips with his hands.


    "This is more than I could have imagined."


    "Were you satisfied?"


    "Okay, so let''s do this next one."


    It was the same demands as before, but he did not refuse. That''s what he wanted, too. Ji-hyun, who held the great spear in her arms, lies her on the bed.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 227 00227 extra

    Only after the soft and fluffy feel had passed through his whole body did Chang Awesome realize how bold he was now. But she didn''t want to stop. For the first time in my life, I had a crush on him. I didn''t want it to end in a vague conclusion.


    Zhang Oh was furious when his hand touched his body. I realized at once what his actions were referring to.


    "Now, hold on! I''ll take off my own clothes."


    The spear with the dreadful dress of top and bottom was standing in front of him in underwear. Shi Hyun laughed at the appearance of the great spear, which was shy of taking off his clothes but revealing his underwear freely. They could not know the criteria.


    "It''s really beautiful, Master."


    "I''m not glad to hear that. In the beginning, I didn''t have anything feminine like Lynn or Bererosa."


    Chang Oogway knew that his body was more like a girl than a woman. Unpretentious breasts and childish necessities. Moreover, because of her small figure, her appearance seemed even younger.


    However, Sihyun thought that such a great body of windows was beautiful. Not only was it a frizz-free skin, but the body was refined over and over again with an ideal curve. The whole body was resilient because there was no useless fat, and the muscles compressed to the limit were not so soft.


    Zhang Oh trembles at the touch of his skin. It tickles, but I can''t explain it with just one word. The first sensation experienced by others was strange.


    "Treat it with respect. It''s my first time."


    "... I wish I hadn''t said that."


    As soon as he took off his clothes, the great spear blushed his face. It is because the good-looking split abs and mis-tuned muscles filled the field of view.


    Of course, this was not the first time I saw her body. When I was training, I had occasional opportunities to see it. But now the situation and place were different. It was not to seriously train his strength. Now was just the time to make love with pleasure.


    Chang Awesome remembered a dream he had a few days ago when he saw Sihyun riding on his stomach. I thought that this day might be a foreseen dream.


    "I''ll take it off."


    "Go ahead."


    As I took off my white underwear, my depressed heart appeared in between. The two ridges, which are small but clearly appealing to their existence, change their shape in his hands. Chang Awesome tasted the pleasure given to him while periodically trembling with his senses. None of the excitement she had experienced was like this.


    "Hmm... Be gentle, it hurts."


    Xi Hyun sucked her nipple because of the great mumbling of the spear. At the same time, he rolls a tiny spur with his tongue. The tongue was so relaxed that the great spear fell asleep. The pleasure that could not be compared to the touch of her hand struck her. Sihyun rolls his tongue over his chest as if he were carving his mark.


    "W-well, stop."


    Chang Awesome later realized that the woman''s body was more sensitive than he thought. However, despite such a great plea, Xi Hyun did not stop moving. Rather, I was obstinate about her.


    With one hand touching her chest gently, the other hand moves to find her center. He tucks his hand into his already moist underwear and rolls his fingers at the rising clitoris.


    "Tsk?!"


    On the precise itching point, Zhang Xiangyang retracted his legs in a reflexive manner due to the scratching of his hands. Unlike his hands, his large, thick hands sweep through the hidden areas, and the unimaginable pleasures overwhelmed his whole body.


    "Cute, Master. I didn''t know my body was so hungry. I haven''t even started. It''s so hot."


    "It''s not like that. Yeah, you''re the bad guy. What''s with all the familiar hand-to-hand gestures?"


    "Don''t you think you''ll be as obscene as that?"


    "What!?"


    "Listen."


    Unlike the seemingly ripe exterior, the great body of the spear was already ripe and produced a rich meat aroma. A prick. The filthy sound of water seeps through your underwear, and the spear bows its head. Her ears glow, and she claps her mouth shut. If you open your mouth like this, you understand that it is a loss.


    "You''re quick to get used to someone bringing up their past life. Or is it that I''ve been ready for a long time, and I''ve ignored it as if I didn''t know it."


    "... a bird, unlike you might think."


    Sihyun, who had stripped off a cloth that was so embarrassing to call underwear, embraced the great spear. The discreet area has been elevated for some time. A thick stream of honey flows through the crevasses that glow pink.


    "Don''t look at me like that."


    Zhang Oyang shrugged his eyes with his own two hands. I had no idea that this would happen. Even if I think about reason and grovel to find my identity, is my body honest? When she saw the body of the hot spear, she realized that she was ready to accept herself.


    "Master, can I put it in now?"


    "No, it''s my turn. So you just lie still."


    Zhang Oyang pushed while examining Sihyun.


    In his hands, I bit his hollow lips from beginning to end. He could not have known that the most important thing in the interaction between men and women was leadership.


    To clarify that he had lost, the great spear that climbed over him blushed his face. It was because something hard and hot was touching between the crotch. A late beat reveals what is scratching at his hidden area, and Ogre bows his head.


    "Well, that''s what you wanted to do."


    "Don''t be surprised, it''s a natural reaction. You''re the one who suggested it in the first place, right?"


    "Shut up. I know the basics."


    Unlike when he was unilaterally caressed, Ogre, who was able to look at the situation calmly, looked down. Unless, of course, there was an object waiting for her.


    The great spear saw the boxer shorts inflate as if they were about to burst. It looked much thicker and thicker than I had imagined. Chang Ogre did not hesitate to take down his boxer shorts. A large object flew from within.


    "Hmm..."


    Chang Awesome glances up and down through his crotch. Xi Hyun''s things were more lively than she vaguely thought.


    The bottom of the swollen head was wide as if it were an umbrella, and the pole was thick and firm, so it was not likely to be caught by one hand. The road was also so magnificent that it would not be pushed too thick. The vein rises ugly and clings to the surface.


    It was familiar, but strange. It was a ridiculous contradiction, but Chang Awesome was really feeling that way. Even if you have memories of your past life, it was always your past life. There was nothing more vivid about living as a woman for 22 years than the story of a world I could never go to.


    "That''s pretty big."


    Chang Oh pretended to be unfathomable, but he was able to assert because he saw numerous samples. It wasn''t that big of a thing. No matter how much I thought about it, it was not for beginners.


    Gulp. Do you really think it can get inside you? Chang Ogre did not make a decision. But I didn''t back down. It was because we had to make an end of it in some way, until we got here.


    In the beginning, Chang Awesome decided to finally establish his identity. Even when he touched her, he was filled with joy and joy, rather than rejection. That''s why Chang Ogre once again asked his intentions.


    "It''s funny what I''m saying now, but I might not be able to show you a woman''s looks because of my history."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "I''m fickle, I''m impulsive, and I may not accept you for what you''ve done."


    "It''s okay, I''ll wait forever."


    "Stupid."


    An unsuspecting answer, Chang Awesome suddenly went up his mouth. I thought it would be okay to give it to him for the first time. The great spear picks up a large object and carefully brings it to his vagina. With a little deep breath, she lowers her butt.


    "... suck."


    Thanks to the honey water that flowed from the secret area, it was easy to accept things. But the pain that seemed to cut through the flesh was great, and she was also an unbearable pain. It was the pain from the untrainable part. The swelling sensation of abnormally sized objects entering the vagina caused a great window to bite into the lips.


    The sensation of something entering your body. It was a sensation I could never get used to. Suddenly, I mistook inflation for satiety. The heavy senses in the boat make the spear frown. I felt like my senses were getting dull, how thick it was.


    She looks up at the great spear, enduring the pain of destruction on her own body, and opens her mouth quietly to manipulate her senses.


    [Pain is a pleasure.]


    The pain caused by the tearing of the virgin veil became an extreme pleasure at once. Chang excellently trembled at the dramatic change from pain to pleasure.


    "Heh. Heh."


    He shakes his head as he notices the breath coming out of his mouth. It was as if it were not his body. The pain until just now was amusing.


    With the tightening senses from all around, he couldn''t help but feel the pleasure. The inside of the spear was as strong as rubber. He sighed because of the strong bending of the object.


    It was not like Lin''s chewy whistle or Bererosa''s cozy, squishy whistle. Even under pressure, it was not too much.


    Sihyun wanted to take down the Great Spear at least immediately and release the enjoyment he had endured while moving his back roughly, but he did not.


    This was a procedure to change each other''s relationship. I did not intend to blunt the first experience of the great window into a terrible memory because I was overwhelmed by desire.


    "This, this can''t be... *"


    Sihyun, who still could not overcome the pleasures and held the hand of dangling Chang Oh, grabbed her. We gave Chang Awesome time to get used to it for a while.


    Soon after, the awkward spear did not lift its face. It reminded me of the trend that he had cast.


    "I''m sorry..."


    "What are you talking about all of a sudden?"


    "You showed me a face that couldn''t be painted."


    "You can''t paint it, it was so cute."


    Sihyun stroked the great head of the spear with his face on his chest. It didn''t need to be pleasant just to put in a good match.


    "... but that ability is treacherous. How am I supposed to live with myself if I turn pain into pleasure?"


    I could endure the pain, but I couldn''t endure the pleasure.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Now that I''ve used it, I''m getting active.


    2. Flying halfway through my menthol...

 228 00228 extra

    Moreover, it was a situation where the level of pain at which the flesh was torn was replaced with equal pleasure. A feeling you can never taste in your normal life. Chang Oogway protested to hide the fact that he was suffering from pleasure.


    "Put it back. I will endure the agony of loss."


    "I don''t like it. It''s like saying it all over again, isn''t it? No one wants to go down a painful road on purpose. And, sir, I''m even more grumpy than I just was."


    "..."


    Sihyun looked up at Chang Awesome with a mean expression. The unexpected words silenced the great spear. Just as she said. Despite her first experience, she was having deep pleasures because of her ability. I think it was a lie that red blood was spilling through my crotch.


    The mind was firmly guarded, but the body was distracted from pursuing the pleasures that had been given for a long time.


    "It''s your first time, so I''ll just relax a little bit."


    At the end of the sentence, he carefully raised his waist. Then I leaned against the headboard of the bed. The great spear that stood on his body also became a sitting position along with his movements. Zhang Awesome, who crossed his stomach with Xihyun, buried his chest.


    "That''s aggressive."


    "Shut up. I''m just exhausted."


    Ji-hyun, who embraced the great window, waited until she got used to it. It was a long time, and a long night. Moreover, if I raise the heat from the beginning, I couldn''t last long.


    Sihyun waited for the mood to be heightened while touching her body because she wanted Chang Ogre to know more pleasure-help. The bowed spear Awesome notices that Xi Hyun''s item has entered his body to the end. She blushes her face on an object that is pressing against her uterus. Maybe it''s because it''s long. Xi Hyun''s objects showed a blatant movement without moving.


    "Teacher, I went all the way in."


    "Well, don''t say that."


    There was no way I didn''t know what Sihyun was saying that Chang is great. He will, too. She was the one who was taking his stuff. The great spear twists as the large object in its body writhes.


    "But my teacher''s insides don''t bite my stuff. Can you feel it?"


    "I can''t feel it."


    I responded with a fabulous short answer with a neutral face. But in her head, she was white and bitten. It was because I thought vividly about the shape of the object that came through my innards.


    For a while, Shi Hyun continued the conversation with a silly topic. I barely moved my lower back. Knowing that it was caring for him, the great spear smiled with a joyful smile. But her feelings didn''t last long. It was because I could see him stroke his body every corner.


    "White bastard. How good was the teacher?"


    "Excellent, Master."


    Whenever Sihyun called himself a teacher, Chang Oh greatly trembled with an unknown reversal. In her former life, the priesthood was no exaggeration, even for parents and children. This relationship was unacceptable even if it was a joke. Chang Awesome was overwhelmed by the grief and grief of the fact that he had forbidden it with his own hands.


    "Tsk, Teacher."


    The narrow-minded roar of a spear as small as a girl. The tightening force on all sides has already exceeded the usual level. Nevertheless, she does not feel pain because the lubricant flowed through her.


    As the great look of the window grew brighter, and the sound of breathing stabilized, he moved his lower back. A prick. A thick, transparent liquid drips down into the air. As the excitement of going up, the great spear let out a groan in surprise. With a sense of loss, she wrapped her arms around her neck.


    Sihyun grabs the spear''s great buttocks with both hands while pulling the stuff out and lifts her. And I put her down at the same time as I put things away.


    "Ha, ha!"


    Chang Awesome felt that the object was coming in deeper than his own weight, not overcoming the excessive pleasure. Thick enough to scrape through her winding insides was also an object, but her movements went through her weaknesses precisely.


    "I love you, Master."


    "I like you too, Se-hyun."


    As time passed, the great groaning of the spear grew louder. Spear Awesome, who was not ashamed, was now pursuing pleasure for his own satisfaction. The situation showed me everything. Wouldn''t it be better to ask more actively if you were going to do it anyway? Chang Awesome, who came to that conclusion with a dazzling mind, looked at his face.


    The spear tightly held in his arms was so slightly puffed up that his chest was crushed.


    "Try harder. You can''t satisfy me if I move like this."


    The great spear that wrapped around his waist with both legs moved his waist in line with his movements. But maybe for the first time in my life. Her movements are immature.


    But that was also only for a moment. Once upon a time, she had an unrivalled talent for using her body. The teasing of the waist of the spear became more and more skillful, as if it had not moved yet.


    A splash. The shin''s pubic bones and spear''s great buttocks rub against it. In the sea of pleasure, which seemed to be seeping out of my head, the great spear fell asleep with a loud voice. The voice kept rising. I don''t even know how far it goes.


    Sihyun kissed her, touching the magnificent chest of a small swollen spear. Chang Awesome also did not reject the conduct of such demonstrations. Rather, he responded unhesitantly, as if supporting his actions. It was awkward at first, but then the two of them realized what they wanted to do with just their eyes.


    At the peak of numerous peaks by the hand of Sihyun, the great spear exhaled a hot breath. She wipes the sweat from her brow and feels refreshed. When she saw the great face of Chang, who was expressing a refined look as if he had told her everything, she approached her and whispered quietly.


    "How are you, Master?"


    "I''m fine."


    He answered unannounced, but he stopped at his waist as if he didn''t like the answer. As the flow that had been happily going so far had ended, Chang Awesome looked up at the demonstration with a displeased look.


    "A lying master needs punishment."


    Sihyun, who held the great waist of the spear tightly so that she could not move, slowly raised her waist. An object of unusually large size enters the city indefinitely. The object that soon reached the uterus tapped the entrance diligently.


    [Everywhere is a voice recognition.]


    As the thick object tried to go deeper through the uterus, Zhang Yuang struggled. But he didn''t let her go. I kissed her tightly and gently, caressing her.


    The spear that had lost its way to resist was empty, causing a convulsion. Soon after reaching the fierce peak, Chang Oh hugged Jihyun with all his strength.


    "Ha, ha..."


    "How are you?"


    Question number two. If you do not answer honestly, you instinctively shout at the window, realizing that a more blatant and destructive punishment awaits.


    "Hey, I think the woman''s body will be fine too. Are you happy now?"


    The great spear who could not bear the shame lifted his head and bit his neck. Unlike ordinary poetry, in bed, it is a tree of unholy poetry. Unlike what I thought, Xi Hyun only laughed silently as Chang Awesome mumbled cute.


    "I''m going to teach you for the rest of your life how good a woman is."


    Xi, who placed the great spear down, grabbed her ankle with his hand. He quickly moved his lower back. Shi Hyun moves quickly around his waist, and the spear shakes his head. Unlike facing each other, she moved her waist completely, and the sensation of excitement that could not be compared to that of just now struck her.


    "Don''t!"


    Zhang Oyang muttered as if vomiting, but Xi Hyun hardened. Rather, you lift her ankle as if to look. Bam, bam. The sound of skin bruising echoes as the hips and pubic bones hit hard.


    "Si-hyun, heh-heh."


    As the hot, thick lump of flesh scratched and passed without cause, the great spear shouted, unable to endure the pleasures. She was intoxicated by the fragrance from her body. An enchanting smell that stuns the mind and reminds me of him without fail. Though I instinctively knew that there was strange power in it, Chang Oh did not reject it, but embraced his body. Due to his actions, his body became a cozy space for her.


    "Oh, you''re getting bigger here..."


    It was too big to accept. As such objects expanded in the vagina over and over again, the great window shed a tear. But, unlike what she had in mind, her body was pulling on a massive object. It''s because I realized the pleasures of big things.


    "Teacher, I think I''m coming out now."


    "It''s okay, you can do it inside."


    With the great permission of Chang Oh, Hyun unleashed his desire to endure all at once. Suddenly, the ooze from the tool spills into the uterus. The great spear that hugged him tightly with strange senses also reached a small peak.


    Lively moments and quiet moments. Sihyun and Chang Awesome shared a hot breath, forgetting to fall away from each other. The window that saw the semen spilling from the binding site opened its mouth reflectively.


    "That''s a lot of sheep, so your stomach must be hot."


    In a curious mood, the elongated spear sighs at the senses rising from the depths of the stomach. The body that ran once did not go away easily. No, I felt something was missing, to be exact. He scratched his head and opened his mouth, whether he had even read the great thought of such a spear.


    "Master, will you do it again?"


    "... Are you sure you only want to do this once?"


    In many meaningful words, he shakes his head. It was because I could predict what great Chang wanted.


    "No."


    Zhang Awesome nodded at Sihyun''s words and gently kissed his lips. Afterwards, Chang Ogre and Shi Hyun did not realize that time had passed and coveted each other''s bodies. Nothing could stop them from crossing the last line. Their physical, mental, and near-perfect intercourse was not restricted to time or number of times.


    We were relentless in courting each other. And I was seduced. When the sun shines through the curtains, a half-dazzled, coveted demonstration of each other and the great spear awakened.


    "How long was I supposed to lose my temper? You beast. It''s freezing between the legs."


    "You''re not denying it now, are you? The teacher liked it a lot."


    To avoid the warm sunlight that irritated both eyes, Chang Awesome lay on his forearm. Last night was like war. They did everything in their power not to be taken from each other.


    "Everyone is acting. I don''t want you to get hurt."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 229 00229 hours away

    Even though the acting was not an elaborate act, Chang Oh desperately represented himself. Xi Hyun did not announce. It is because it was said that the great spear was shameless. I just hugged her without saying a word.


    In his arms, Chang Oo felt that the time had come to determine his identity. Last night was more fun than she thought. It was refreshing.


    Until now, I''ve been standing on the sidewalk and thinking about it. However, Chang Ogre knew that it was possible because it was all a demonstration. It''s because I didn''t want to be with anyone else unless it was him. Much has changed, but that hasn''t changed. But it didn''t matter. It was the one she wanted.


    And Chang realized that it was time for him to move on. She chose life, not life. I chose the reality in front of me, not the poor old memories.


    "From now on, call me ''Yuhana''. Put away the name of the teacher."


    In the Declaration of Awesome Chang, Shi Hyun could not keep his mouth shut. It was because the name Yuhana was a prohibited word that was precious to her and could not be used carelessly. Allowing such a name was nothing less than giving up the will to live as a woman.


    "What''s the name of Chang Oh Great?"


    "It''s just the name of a previous life. It''s not good for you to be stuck in my past life."


    Chang Ogre smiled, no, the one who newly established his identity. He nodded, looking at a somewhat refined smile.


    "Okay, can we just call it one from now on?"


    "Don''t be so respectful. It''s weird between lovers."


    One of them naturally put the words "lover" in his mouth. She had hoped to be by Sihyun''s side from beginning to end. It was meaningless unless it was a demonstration in the beginning. I knew he had two lovers, but I didn''t mind. Some of the injuries were unusual in her past life.


    A demonstration with one intention nodded.


    "Okay, just one."


    Maybe it''s because he used a strange name and an unfamiliar tone. He smiled bitterly at his senses. It took me a while to get used to it. But it wasn''t bad. It meant a great deal that one gave permission to the name.


    He didn''t smile at his mouth, but he came up with a strange name.


    "One, one. That''s a pretty name, one of us."


    As his words resounded in my ears, one shook his head. Because he was unfamiliar. He too, had hardly ever heard his real name except as a child. Unexpectedly, one of the things that has happened since last night has realized how absurd it is. Black history was no exaggeration.


    "Ahhhh!! Hey, forget it. Forget everything that happened last night. Forget it."


    The one with his face on the pillow shakes his head. I was so drunk that I wanted to kiss him, and I wanted to punch myself in the past, making a good face every time he moved.


    "Really?"


    Carefully. One of the pillows reveals his face.


    "But don''t forget that you love me."


    /239


    At first, it was a tiny ripple. No, it was a strange forecast to be named after a ripple. Because it was a variable smaller than dust, ''it'' did not care. Being wary of it was not such a trivial doom that even the possibilities could not be ascertained.


    It was a more direct and explicit change to be aware of. There was only one principle of its behavior that encroached upon the space beyond the concept of numbers. Excluding existence against providence and reason. In the beginning, ''it'' was born to purify such beings.


    In a dizzy, vast, chaotic universe, it has suffered many moments. Once, twice. On a continuing ripple, it turns its head to check the situation. What the hell is going on that can make these ripples? By whose power can such a ripple occur? It dawned on me as I watched the tiny waves overlap into a huge wave. There was a ripple that had to stop.


    He was having a strong ripple there, too. Dozens, hundreds of times. As if denying the intention of its existence, the ripples caused variables. And changed the world.


    The appearance of an unsightly disruption. When the existence of using ''time repeated'' back in time appeared, it caused a heavy body. The providence it has kept for billions of years has been crumbling. No, I was being harassed. ''Shredding'' was using the past in a way that was plausible.


    There was a great price against the providence and rationality given equally to all beings. Moreover, the price must be paid thoroughly to shine light. It cried out in a crevice-edge of time.


    It''s been in time since before the beginning of time. He was the guardian of a rule that was so great that it was hard to pronounce.


    It never misses a catch. There was no concept of death in it, and even time did not stand in its way. There could be no limit to being a two-dimensional being without existence and wandering through the gaps in time.


    "Variables should be eliminated."


    The hound now opens his eyes.


    /240


    [Ten years ago, the World Astronomy Society announced that Pluto would be removed from the solar system and classified as a planet of distortion. According to a recent survey agency, Pluto, classified as a planet of distortion, is being called the size. The orbit of the orbit around the ellipse is also said to be circular, showing signs of entry into the solar system. It takes as little as a few months and as long as a few years to get detailed results. Can Pluto be reintroduced into the solar system? Let''s hear what astronomer Jang Baeho has to say...]


    On the television, the presenter and a renowned astronomer were talking. Without basic knowledge, it was hard to understand, but I didn''t care about the demonstration. It was just a background sound. Sihyun listened with one ear and continued to eat breakfast with one ear.


    "Give me some water."


    "Here."


    "Thank you."


    A demonstration that does not use respect, and one that takes it for granted. Lin frowns as a strange stream flows between them. She was only gone for a few days. Days, not years. There was only one dramatic change so far.


    "Ha¡­"


    Lynn shakes her head at the headache that passes through her temples. I didn''t need a sixth sense. I could tell just by looking.


    ''I was going to give up the name Chang Oh Great in the first place.''


    I didn''t even realize what it meant. Suddenly, I wanted to give up my past life and take it away because I knew there was a reason. Lin knew exactly who made the change. No, it was hard to pretend not to know.


    "These potatoes are delicious. Have a bite."


    Rin looks at one placing a side dish on Shi Hyun''s rice. She slaps the table rough. When the potato dish fell through the chopsticks, one looked at Rin.


    "What are you doing?"


    As one nodded, Lin said, chewing the words one by one. An ominous aura spreads around her, but one eye does not blink.


    "If there''s something you want to tell me, now''s your chance."


    "Of course there is."


    One of the chopsticks went and sat down next to him. She grabs his collar and kisses his cheek.


    "We slept together."


    In a very bold declaration, Lin felt as if the sky was singing. Bererosa was able to accept her as well. We knew each other well, and we were good friends. But not one. It was arrogant, loud, and unpretentious.


    "How can you say that with such confidence?"


    "Then is it a shame that men and women who love each other sleep together? You want to be Bererosa and say no to me? He chose me in the first place, and I chose him. I live in a world that allows some kind of discipline, so there shouldn''t be any problem."


    "It''s full of problems!"


    Lin emits a flame from her mouth as it appears in front of her that could cause extreme change. It was so ferocious that a fox and nine tails appeared.


    "I knew it. Singing between priests and priests! How the hell did you get up there? Aren''t you ashamed?"


    Rin snorts and picks out wicked words. Unfortunately, Rin''s words did not even itch to one. The problem has been overcome for a long time.


    "Well, climbing up the embankment wasn''t so bad. I''m afraid he''s already a man with two lovers. in many ways."


    One of them asked me what I thought was so serious. Rin places her hands on her head as she reacts honestly. It was only natural that Bererosa, who would be a strength, would not be by my side.


    "One."


    One of them sighed in a blasphemous protest. He then bows his head to Lin, looking at him with hot eyes.


    "I''m sorry. I acted selfishly ahead of my feelings. I want you to forgive me."


    "Well, what the hell. All of a sudden, I''m the only one who feels bad about it."


    Lynn is embarrassed because she''s never seen one bow. He knew how high one''s pride was. Lin, who burst a little elasticity, shoved a fox and nine tails in. Just because I think I''m so smitten with him that I can gently bow my head, I don''t think blocking him is the answer.


    "Whew, whatever you want. Bererosa won''t stop the fire."


    The one who achieved the results of Sogi nodded and reached out his hand.


    "Farewell, Lynn."


    "I shouldn''t have gone to Harler. I can''t believe my grandmother left the fish with the cats because she thought it would be hard... I was out of my mind."


    She shakes hands with one and does not stop sighing. It was because I had a feeling that many women would appear in front of me.


    "But you too, Shi-hyun. No matter how many times I told you I was out of town, you had an accident."


    "I''m sorry, but I was surprised. I never thought I''d be so greedy."


    "..."


    I wanted to say a lot like a mountain, but Lynn decided to be patient. They realized that it was only a matter of time before one and demonstration became like this. If he wanted to break up the relationship in the first place, he should have had a hunger strike when Hana moved to the villa.


    "How did it go on Harler''s continent?"


    In order to ventilate the atmosphere, Shi Hyun spoke to Lynn. He was also curious about the Hayler continent.


    "It''s not going to work. We only have issues that need real-time coordination. We''ll have to leave again soon."


    "Really?"


    "It won''t end in a day or two. Well, I''m just helping her out until The Purity''s next co-chair gets elected, so it won''t take long. It could be over in a week. Two weeks at most?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 230 00230 hours on the other side

    Lin made a promising observation, but she didn''t think so. Given the size of Haler''s continent, it was unlikely that the amount of work would be reduced even if the next co-delegation was elected.


    Moreover, it was hard to imagine that Purity''s next co-representative would do his part as soon as he stepped into the front line. Being elected in such a short time was the same as saying that it was not that proven.


    And do you think butterflies will let Lin, who is good at her job, go free while the next co-delegate is elected? He thought of the butterfly''s face in his head, shaking his head. The answer was no.


    "It''ll be summer by the end of the day. Until then, I want Harler''s continent to be stable. I want to spend the summer in Hailer continent."


    "Sounds like something with a lot of meaning. That''s why it''s summer. You''ve got a month left."


    "Stupid. Sihyun is saying you''ll be back that late."


    Lin puffs up her cheeks after one of her acknowledgments. Unlike before, there were a lot of behaviors that seemed to surround the demonstration.


    "No matter how late it is, they''ll come to check it out every break! Do you think I''m keeping you and Si-hyun together?"


    "Huh, come and examine me a lot. Most of what''s important is that we do it at night."


    One leaned on his shoulders as if to look. The words "brother" and "sister" seemed so different in age, but Rin knew well that what she saw wasn''t everything. Sihyun was 25 years old and one was 22 years old. Three years old at best. Lin pauses as she thinks of her age. You only stare at one glance.


    "One, that''s all I have to do to make fun of Lin. If she doesn''t, she''s got a lot on her mind about what happened to Haley, so what are you gonna do?"


    "To mock. Not at all likely I''m really going to sleep with you today. Or do you hate sleeping with me?"


    One question seemed to make him tired already, and he choked. It was him who thought it was a joke. One of the things that was influenced by my past life was always straightforward. I didn''t hide my emotions. Moreover, I did not change what I had chosen once easily.


    "Si-hyun! Wake up. Think about what Hannah did to you. He was pushing you around, emphasizing that you were a teacher, and he looked at you like a bug for a reason."


    Lin realized that the truth was useless, and incited her to do so. Sihyun shakes his head at her appeal. No matter how much I thought about it, it was ridiculous.


    "It''s an outrageous plot. I always cherished and cherished Se-hyun. He will, too, because I''ve been in love with him since the first time I saw him!"


    I wonder if the incitement will be counter-magic. When she brought out the fact that there was not one, she sighed. He knew the word "love" was glamorous, but that didn''t happen in the first place he met her - in the underground parking lot.


    The only thing I had to do was kill the dissidents at that time. The smell of blood reminded me, but the smell of my first love could not have been so strong.


    "Enough lies!"


    "You''re the one who should stop. There''s nothing ugly like a jealous woman. Or is it that, uh, medical attention?"


    "What are you talking about? It''s not that I don''t trust you."


    "I don''t think I asked you to believe that. And not believing in me is the same as not believing in her choice. You mean contradiction."


    "Huh, you''re neither a man nor a woman."


    I uncovered a sensitive matter, but I only snorted one. For her, admitting her past life and accepting her present life, the subject was not a snack.


    "You think I''m the bad guy in my past life. Do you have any idea what a great advantage it is to be able to understand a man''s position?"


    "What?"


    "I can keep her out of my hands if I just want to. I know what men want, what they want, what they dream. It''s all in his mind how to appeal to him without asking him."


    In one word, Lin appears to have been hit in the head by a hammer. I never thought of it that way. Lin bites her lip on one trick that sublimates even the disadvantages to the advantage. She was the one who came in late, but she wasn''t spare.


    "If you look at it, everything you''ve done is a lie. It''s not impersonation."


    "Wow, you''re imitating me. Do I look like a man to you? This sucks. You can''t even tell the other person''s gender apart. That''s why he was taken away from me."


    "It wasn''t taken away. I only respected Si-hyun''s opinion."


    Lin and one growled, excited. They were honest, liberal, but not terribly fitting. I wonder if it''s racist. Or did I misplace the first button? Sihyun hugged the two arms of those who did not yield a single inch.


    "Enough. We have plenty of time to talk. You don''t have to rub each other''s faces with a little emotional dissipation, do you?"


    Sihyun patted his shoulders with a soft tone, and one nodded his head for a moment.


    "I can''t help it. I tried to teach a vulgar fox a modest posture, but if Sihyun thinks so, I only follow you."


    "Yes, Shi Hyun doesn''t have to end it already, as you said. I''ll hold off on identifying fake women."


    He only smiled bitterly when he saw each other resisting each other, saying everything to the end.


    /241


    Underground in the wilderness, tied with a green belt. The demonstration of his surrender to the Movement Authority was exploring the possibilities of probability manipulation. It is because the ability to cast lots is only as good as the ability to have a positive impact.


    He didn''t want absolute abilities. I just wanted to show you the power worthy of the title given to me by the ancient gods - Nordens.


    In the slow flow of time, he added coercion after refining the probability manipulation. As the aftermath of the probability manipulation spread widely, he looked down at his hands.


    The sense of probability manipulation overwhelmed the entire body. I couldn''t express it in words. It seemed like there was just another point of view of the world. It was different from the five senses or the six senses I had known so far.


    It was a faint but palpable phenomenon in which particles and waves of all things were scattered. Only then could he see that the abilities that Norden had given him were different in orientation than he had imagined.


    What is probability? How far can we go with this concept? What are the factors that determine probability? He asked an essential question to increase his understanding of probability manipulation.


    Numerous assumptions and possibilities passed through his mind. After spending a lot of time in the autobiography, he was able to get specific answers to the questions he asked. Probability manipulation. It was the ability to artificially alter an uncertain value because it could not be measured.


    It was okay to manipulate uncertain worlds - microscopic worlds - and to force them into their own world-major worlds. The aftermath was small and the effects were marginal, but he recognized the possibility of probability manipulation.


    The possibility of adjusting the probability to bring the uncertain into reality is like saying that you can do whatever you want within a limited value. The aftermath of probability manipulation and the magnitude of the exponential increase would reach the realm where anything could happen.


    It was fascinating to capture and confirm uncertain factors. He was either an omnipotent god or he was full of possibilities. However, he shakes his head. The probability manipulation took an unthinkable amount of time to get there.


    Furthermore, the range available was within a constant border. Out of the causality, the "things that can''t happen" could not be chosen. Adjusting what can happen. Realizing that it was the ultimate goal and form of probability manipulation, the demonstration burst a tremendous elasticity.


    We recognize that the end of probability manipulation resembles the start point of ''causality adjustment''. It''s called a heatsink. Or should I say the supply board? As she saw the road to adjusting the causality rate, she sighed.


    "... the power of Norden."


    Xihyun realized where probability manipulation was based. At the same time, we had no choice but to know that Nordens had done us the best favor. It gives them the ability to say they are weak but of their own origin.


    However, he could not laugh. It is because he realized that the probability manipulation would require a high enough effort to reach the sky and to lose his mind. The funny thing was that even with the full power of the honeymoon, we were not sure that probability manipulation could grow properly, such as adjusting Norden''s causality rate.


    Nordens would have pushed his skills as far as he could in the coming years. Not to mention it was expressed by a causality adjustment.


    Moreover, causality adjustment is a type of "modification" by Nordens. In other words, it was his privilege. No matter how much time Norden spent, he could not reach ''Destiny''. Even if he fully understood the ability to manipulate the probability, he would eventually be forced to control the causality rate of Norden.


    "... even a hound dog eventually. You need that necklace-safe."


    Sihyun had to smile bitterly at Norden''s thought. But I didn''t intend to give up probability manipulation. It was because if I could manipulate the odds freely, I could lead the fight ahead.


    "Training is the only answer."


    For two hours and decades, the demonstration of those years came from the Branch Office. At least Sihyun, who had grown to be able to apply probability manipulation to everyday life, could see one waiting for him.


    "Any luck?"


    "No, that''s all I understand."


    "What is the ability to manipulate probability? Literally adjusting the odds?"


    "More than that..."


    Xi Hyun''s explanation became longer. Soon after I heard all about probability manipulation, I thought of a way to practice probability manipulation efficiently. But I didn''t think I deserved it. All I had to say was to continuously sharpen and polish my abilities, repeatedly using and utilizing them.


    One suffocating shaman and shaman was actually inside the common sense line. The shameless need a deep understanding and a lot of time, but the urethra, according to the logic of the world, acquired and refined energy to exert a greater power. The same was true of magic. Realizing the flow of nature and transforming parts accordingly.


    But sadly, the odds were beyond her comprehension.


    "Too bad. I want to help, but I can''t remember."


    "I can''t help it. I''m not familiar with it either. So don''t worry about it. We''ll just have to find out, right?"


    "Yes, it is."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 231 00231 Other side of the hour

    One nodded his head and stood in front of him. I also stood facing Si-hyun. After finishing the autobiography, they always went on to fight, so they didn''t say anything, and they fixed their posture.


    Those who heard the truth of the Seeker - Eclipse - from Nordens knew they had to be strong to save the world without anyone telling them.


    Sihyun and one of them, who were running towards each other, were too busy training themselves today.


    /242


    On the 94th floor of Jay Tower, the fifth lab there was larger than anywhere else. Overall, the study involving Eclipse was an advisory board member of the hetero response headquarters and a world-renowned consensus laboratory-main stage.


    As a reference and sample, Shi Hyun, who visited "The Eclipse Task Force", bowed his head to him.


    "It''s been a while, Professor."


    "Se-hyun? It''s been a long time. Where the hell have you been? I haven''t heard from you. No, you don''t have to say it. I think I know where you were."


    [... The One''s lookout has been spotted on the move. It was also known that on that day, another disaster struck the Hayler continent was the work of Atlac Nacha, who was known for being similar to the mysterious organism Dagon that swept through the southern coast last night. According to Queen Bererosa, the ability of this creature called Atlac Nacha...]


    Yes, my finger pointed to the television. It describes in detail how the "King of Shadows" saved the continent. Shi Hyun accepted it quietly because he only laughed as he excused himself for knowing that the King of Shadows was him.


    "That''s correct."


    "I thought your power would be enough to stop it. It''s always so hard."


    "Haha."


    Sihyun scratched his head like it was cool. He gladly smiled and turned his gaze to the girl next to him. An impressive girl with a sheep-forked head. The strong eyes were so full that they could not even call her a girl. She opened her mouth when she saw her head moving from side to side.


    "Who''s the cute girl next to you?"


    "I''m Yuhan."


    "Yes, one. That''s a cute name.Is that your girlfriend?"


    Opportunity made a mockery. because he thought it was a mean question. He already knew that Sihyun had Lin. It was just a joke to clear the air. However, I couldn''t help but agree on the answer that followed.


    "That''s right, we promised the future."


    There was only one answer. Unlike her cute appearance, she opens her mouth in a stubborn tone. Opportunity to hear unexpected words stared at Hyun with a confused expression.


    "You..."


    "That''s it, professor."


    As soon as I heard him, a lot of thoughts went through my head, but I didn''t say yes out of my mouth. It was useless even if I said it. Moreover, walking around in public is like having Lynn''s permission. Now, I quietly recalled the support of realizing that Xi Hyun''s position was closer to that of the pioneers, not humans.


    "... please make a fraternization with thieves."


    "Yes, I will."


    Sitting down, he realized that the inside of the lab was more relaxed than he thought. Opposition was also asking one question whether there was anything special going on.


    "Aren''t you busy?"


    "I''m not busy. The Eclipses aren''t moving much these days. It''s rare to investigate and come to a conclusion. So I''m interested in something else these days."


    The only thing I agreed to there was the data on Pluto. It''s growing in size, changing orbit. Sihyun wept when what he saw this morning appeared in front of his eyes. When I looked at the supporting research that contained more information than the feature program, I felt uneasy that something was inexplicable.


    "You know what''s funny?"


    "I don''t know."


    Since there were constantly complex formulas and shapes listed, none of them came into his eyes. I could only understand the contents of the material by looking at the brief drawings.


    "Pluto could come to Earth."


    Sihyun shut his mouth to say yes. It was not funny, it was scary. Pluto''s arrival on Earth means collision. If he had predicted that it would pass, he would not have said yes.


    "Don''t look so surprised. It''s a story of possibility. There''s not a lot of specifically confirmed information, so there''s nothing we can be sure of."


    "But you said you might have just come."


    "Yes, you can come. It can''t be strange for a planet to approach a judgement of extraordinary creatures like Dagon or Atlac Nacha."


    At the time when Sihyun mentioned Dagon and Atlac Nacha, he could understand what he was trying to say.


    "... are you speculating that such beings are also in Pluto?"


    "You recognize my intentions. No matter how low the odds are, I''m focusing on Pluto for that reason. The disasters caused by Dagon and Atlac Nacha were as massive and enormous as one. Isn''t it arrogance and deceit to assume that there isn''t more than one in the universe?"


    "But it was only Earth that breached the passageway directly with Zephyros. Isn''t it too much to think that the mutation in Pluto has something to do with monsters like Dagon and Atlac Nacha?"


    "What if it came from the other side of the universe? Or through the breach itself? I don''t want to force common sense on the creatures in the circle. They won''t be bothered by common sense."


    Invasion in space. I thought it was possible. It was strange that I hadn''t thought of it so far. It''s because they saw the Yisar who had made their civilization in another galaxy. There could not have been a great old being in the vast universe.


    "... Pluto is like the ''Forward Base'' of its existence."


    "If I''m right, so be it."


    Sihyun wept. It''s because no matter how powerful he was, he wasn''t enough to break the dwarf. It was possible to cross continents, but it was too much to ask to pierce the mantle, sever the external nucleus and internal nucleus.


    "Don''t look so scary. I was delusional because I was distracted."


    That''s what he said, but he couldn''t say it. It is because they showed us that the instincts given to Nordens and the experiences they have formed so far may be so.


    "But even if you''re right, it''s weird to suffer like that. It''s inefficient that you chose not to show up here, but to come here from a distance, isn''t it? If there really is enough influence on Pluto, there should be enough impact on Earth."


    "There is such an awkward presence here. You might think you need to crash with a planet to feel safe. Isn''t that right? We''ll figure out something else if it''s not a frontal battle."


    "..."


    A great old being, or one whose beggar is reluctant to exist. Sihyun sighed. No matter how much I thought about it, it was him. He shakes his head when he finds a reason to keep an eye on Pluto in a conversation with him. It was funny to think about things when you don''t have certain information.


    ''I''ll think about it later.''


    He turned his head and saw the door of the lab open. Within a moment, a woman came into the lab.


    "Grandpa, I brought coffee."


    Beautiful, shiny necessities. Fresh eyes and a stubborn look resembling a cat somewhere. She was the granddaughter of the vote, Lindsey. After seeing Lindsey for a long time, she greeted her with a happy face.


    "Lindsey, what are you doing here? Weren''t you at the hospital?"


    "It''s been almost two weeks. Don''t underestimate the resilience of your abilities."


    Lindsey talked with him while tapping his shoulder turned to one. The girl who is silently watching television next to her. She introduced one to Lindsey, who saw Lindsey''s eyes filled with curiosity.


    "This is Yuhan. One, this is a lecture. She''s the professor''s granddaughter."


    One was just nodding at Lindsey. Lindsey mistakenly thought that it was a combination of dry and rough work, but one was shy, and looked at her without any complaints.


    "What''s going on?"


    A sudden question. One opened his mouth before Sihyun even spoke.


    "Girlfriend."


    Lindsey frowned at one cynical voice, thinking it was an unusual tone. Face to face, body. The voice is the voice.It was never what it looked like.


    "Girlfriend? You don''t sound like a minor. That''s not how you talk to your sister."


    "How rude. One year older than you."


    "I''m sorry, is it one? She''s 21 years old. She may look young, but she''s not that young."


    "Yes, I heard of your age from Sihyun. It''s funny to reveal that you''re an old man, but you don''t seem to believe it. I''ll show you."


    One of them took out his Social Security number in his wallet and showed it to Lindsey. Lindsey opened her eyes when she saw one born a year earlier than herself. Even if I tried to deny it, the evidence was in my hands.


    "You''re lying, aren''t you? It''s not what you''d call a 22-year-old, is it?"


    "Feel free to think."


    One of you caught a National ID card and put it in your inventory. Then I turned back and looked at the television. Lindsey scratched her head and stared at her.


    "... what happened to the pioneer who was chasing you the other day? Did you break up?"


    "No, we keep going out."


    Lindsey silenced Lindsey as she reasonably said that she was dating two people at the same time. Lindsey said that it wasn''t unusual in the world of pioneers. It was not polite to dig deep into other people''s privacy.


    "Lindsey, what are you doing here? Aren''t you supposed to be a hunter when you get out of here?"


    "I''m helping my grandfather with rehabilitation. High rank hunters are qualified to work at the Hetero Countermeasures Headquarters. Well, it''s a temporary contract, so it''s a big one and no rank."


    Sihyun was briefed on Lindsey''s situation when he said he was temporarily in the Eclipse Task Force. Even if they had warned the Yisar who had killed the divider and taken the human body through Kim Ga-ram, they would still be able to get off the line.


    And since even the undefeated Eclipses didn''t commit crimes, it''s no wonder we need talented hunters, talented hunters. Lindsey''s request for hetero measures could not have been rejected by the head office.


    "And the Nemesis Guild needs time to rebuild internally. If you don''t do something like this in your spare time, your body will be frowning."


    Sihyun nods quietly in a dull voice somewhere. I was well aware of her and her guild members'' sufferings.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 232 00232 hours on the other side

    It was a miracle I survived the deep sea. If I did wrong, I might not be able to come out to the outside world forever. Lindsey also knew how serious she was going through.


    "And there are some who are tentatively retiring. But I don''t want to put a fisherman in an empty spot. Tsk, the situation has become difficult."


    Lindsey talked about it in a light tone. I felt good about it. Maybe I needed someone to listen to me. Life seemed like it could be triumphant.


    "Then what are you going to do with the Nemesis Guild? Even when I say reorganization, the situation here seems serious. Besides, it looks like it''s hard to maintain the Nemesis Guild if you''re right."


    "The problem is that you can''t just cut it and define it. There''s no sure way. There''s just too many problems. I know we need a turning point, but I don''t know what to do."


    As soon as rumors of a failed attack on a devastating heterotopia spread, the name of the Nemesis Guild fell to the bottom. Starting with the work of the competing guilds, those who were jealous of the success plot arose from all over and were obsessed with digging up failures of the Nemesis guild.


    Lindsey and the majority of the guild members were hospitalized, so it took time to respond. Unfortunately, the situation has worsened indefinitely since their return.


    It wasn''t until the official public announcement that the target who destroyed the Nemesis guild was Dagon and his men that the Nemesis guild''s status had been restored, but that the fallen honor had not been restored. Best was a title that could only be used right before it fell.


    "Then why don''t you join our guild? I have to start all over again, but I think I can reduce that time by a dozen times if you''re there."


    Lindsey glanced at him with a gentle eye without even noticing that one eye was constricting. Sihyun shakes his head. I would have thought about it a little earlier, but now I have a goal. And in a cold way, there was more to being in the guild than just profits. It was not necessary to consider Lindsey as the granddaughter of the vote.


    "No, I''d rather not go in there. You know who I am. And I have more important things to do than that."


    Sihyun knew that the fact that he was the King of Shadows would not last forever. It was a secret that would one day be revealed. It was Bererosa''s handiwork and Carrydom''s passion that kept him in the dark.


    "You''re ruthless. At least pretend you''re thinking about it."


    Lindsey, who listened to him, kicked her tongue briefly. I knew it wouldn''t work, but I couldn''t help but listen to it.


    "Don''t you hate being hypocritical the most?"


    "You have nothing to say when you say that. Phew, I can''t help it. I''m thankful you saved me that day and saved the guild members safely. But if you ever want to come in, just let me know. I''ll treat you to the best conditions."


    After finishing the conversation, Sihyun came out of the fifth lab after having a few more conversations with him. After confirming that she was doing well, she turned her back to go home. But soon he had to stop.


    I realized that the faces of the two people standing in the hallway were familiar. Kedum bows his head when he sees him. Then he smiled, tapping the bracelet of shadow with his hand.


    "Thank you for the bracelet. I''m using it well."


    Karidom, standing next to Kedum, grabs his hind head and lowers it down. With a greeting that was perfect enough to reach the belly button, he scratched his head. Karidom has been killing his servant ever since he saved Kedum.


    "I''m sorry, Se-hyun. My son has no manners. Please forgive me."


    "Lift your head up because there''s nothing to forgive. ''Cause I''m scared to look at it. If you act like that, as a pioneer, you''ll discover who I am."


    "Sorry, I didn''t think of that."


    According to Xihyun''s command, Karidom quickly raised his head, holding Kedum''s position in his hands.


    Karidom was not a great enough pioneer to be invited to the conference. I couldn''t even live on the Hayler continent. However, it did not mean that he lived with his ears and eyes closed. Ordinary pioneers continued among ordinary pioneers, so he was receiving news from Hayler continent.


    I had already heard that Sihyun had been elected to be Bererosa''s companion, and that Atlac Nacha had been beaten to a pulp. Karidom wanted to have a good relationship with Sihyun on this occasion. I wanted to finish with a smile, even though I started with a bad story.


    It was because he thought that he would continue to grow into a big person. As long as you don''t have enough abilities, making good connections is one skill. That''s why Carrydom did everything he could to be seen by Sihyun.


    Karidom opened his mouth, rubbing his hands, realizing that there was a girl I had never seen but not Lynn by her side.


    "By the way, who''s the lovely lady over here?"


    "Say it''s Yuhana."


    "Oh, right. One sheep. Nice to meet you, one sheep. My name is Khalidom. And this is my son, Kedum. If you''re surprised because you''re a pioneer and you look so different from other people, I''ll give you a bad apology. And I''d like you to feel free to call me Carrydom."


    One who sees the Caridome lowering itself to the point where the viewer becomes pathetic, shakes his head. He already knew that he had to do something bad for him.


    "No, I wasn''t surprised."


    "You don''t seem like a normal person for not being surprised. Thank you very much, Yang."


    "I''ll do the same for you, Khalidom."


    Sihyun saw the Caridome shaking hands with one of them, and he sensed that the time had come to release him from the chains. It could not always be treated like a bell. Moreover, I realized my mistake and was lowering myself. I thought we should give him a chance.


    "You seem to be taking good care of the professor."


    "Yes, I am doing the diligence that Si-hyun ordered me to do next to Dr. Kang Chan-seong."


    Sihyun nods. It was so overwhelming that I could see how hard he was following orders, even if Carrydom didn''t tell me.


    "I''m going to break some restrictions now..."


    The Caridome shakes its head in fear of falling. And I appealed with all my heart.


    "No, I should be punished more. because I can''t repay you for what I''ve done in the past. It''s regrettable. So please don''t say that."


    "Well, yeah. I can''t help it if you think so. Please continue to ask the professor."


    "Yes, leave it to me."


    Shi Hyun steps out of the Jay Tower, beating his chest and gazing at the Khalidom and such a Khalidom with bored expression. One didn''t smile at the mouth of the Caridome just now, whether it was funny or not.


    "It was an interesting pioneer. I was so embarrassed that I could clearly see the intention to impress you."


    "I''m embarrassed, but I can''t help it if I want to. Well, personally, it''s welcome. I''m relieved to have someone close to me who can protect you."


    "Oh, did I mention your savior?"


    "Yes. Without him, I wouldn''t be here right now."


    Basic Knowledge. Ability Enhancements-Good and Evil-. And then stigma -- vibrations. I received so much that I couldn''t figure out how to repay it. When I first met him in Grand Delhi, Sihyun raised his mouth a little. If you think about it now, it has all become a memory.


    "Yes, that''s the mind. It''s important not to forget the grace."


    One looked at Sihyun''s face and nodded quietly. I always wanted her not to forget that thought.


    When he realized that the outer wall of the Jay Tower was shaking, he stopped there. A stranger without any foresight. He corrected his posture and looked around. Fortunately, the floating population was small.


    One of his sudden actions tilted his head.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "There''s something out there."


    "Beyond?"


    One looked at where he was pointing with his finger, and similarly, he stepped back. It is because an unknown energy was hovering at the point where the line and line met. The sight of the dark blue light waving at the point where the line meets the line - at the corner - and merging into one could not be expressed as strange even with a good word.


    Rather, it was disgusting to lose order and to lose its true form. Dark blue fog spreading all over the place without a sound. Those who later noticed the appearance of a stranger moved away from the Tower of Jay Hour without anyone having to say first.


    When the dark blue fog from the corner-edges filled the streets, the surrounding area became an invisible maze. One of the strangers I had never seen before reached out and grabbed his wrist. Sihyun also held her hand as if he didn''t want to miss one of those.


    "Do you know what happened?"


    "No, but I know it''s not a normal hetero."


    The characteristics of heterotopia were not even revealed. Nevertheless, the birth of the great old existence seemed to be of little power. When a phenomenon that did not match the experience so far appeared in front of his eyes, he blurted.


    It was a situation where the target and cause did not appear. I couldn''t break through the outer walls of the Jay Tower. While Sihyun and Hana were observing the situation quietly, the strange phenomenon revealed increasingly explicit changes.


    It smells like it''s crushing the tip of its nose, and it starts to eat away at its surroundings. At the point where the line met, it took only a few seconds for the stools to rise and smell out of the dark blue mist.


    krrrrrrrrr.


    When the defect reached the extreme, Sihyun and one could hear the beast''s cry. When the creature that had been touching their senses so far appeared, they turned their eyes to the center of the dark blue mist, not to mention the one who was first.


    "Wolves, or some kind of hunting dog."


    "He''s big for a wild beast..."


    There was a giant beast with a shivering body. Similar to a wolf or dog. Or it was roaring, looking at one with a string of strikes, almost perfectly shaped animals that looked like bats.


    The dark blue mist from the corner hovers around the body of an unidentified hound. Hundreds of teeth emerge in between as the mysterious hound opens his mouth. It was no exaggeration to say that it was a weapon tightly embedded in a confined space.


    He was close to a cow or horse. If there was anything unusual, it was that the skeleton had no muscles or flesh to show that it was starving.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 233 00233 Hours away

    However, I could not laugh at the poor appearance because I was looking at the burning eyes. It was because he had a strong impression that there was a predator in a corner. Moreover, the movement of the unidentified hound was swift.


    krrrrrrrrrrrr.


    Literally, the oath itself. Sihyun shakes his hand as the mysterious hound brings the dark blue mist to him. The atmosphere around it swept away and the dark blue mist became a cane of wind.


    He faced the mysterious hound with his mouth wide open, and smashed his fist into it. The Kwaga River. An unidentified hunting dog becomes a handful of meat as the cars around it pour out so intensely into the afterstorm.


    "... Did you get rid of it?"


    "Maybe I did."


    Xi Hyun''s words did not continue. It is because of the "mysterious hunter dog" protruding out of the dark blue mist. It was a bludgeoning movement, but the trajectory of a mysterious hunting dog was clearly visible in his eyes. This time, he whipped his leg like a whip and smashed the body of an unidentified hound.


    However, the mysterious hunting fog emerges from the mist and aims for Xi Hyun''s neck, fearfully disappearing. He reflexively grabbed the neck of an unidentified hunting dog. However, the Unidentified Hunting Dog disappeared into the fog before Se-hyun could use her hands. And at the point where the line meets the line, he reappears.


    An unidentified hunting dog that doesn''t die even if it''s killed. When the existence of a version that he could not understand appeared, he moved his body. I realized I couldn''t deal with an unknown hound in the usual way.


    "You''re not dying?"


    "That can''t be right."


    "But this is different from any enemy I''ve ever met. Moreover, it seems that they are hostile to you. Did something new happen somewhere I''m not seeing?"


    "No, you''d be the first to know, wouldn''t you? And I know you like to fight, and I couldn''t have handled it alone."


    "Then, fortunately, the beast''s movements are not unusual. The power is not great, but the nature of riding through fog and cracks doesn''t bother me. Furthermore, they don''t die and keep coming at us. No matter how much I think about it, I''m different."


    The wreckage of Sehyun and an unidentified hound scattered around the area, and the ruined trail came to light, but one didn''t matter. What was important was that a new threat appeared to him. You attack an unidentified hound in the middle, but the only response from the unidentified hound is Se-hyun. As if nothing else could be seen, all of the actions of the unidentified hunting dog led to Shi Hyun.


    "Are you loved by an unknown beast?


    One of them spits out a silly sound, and as the battle grows longer, he scatters the air around him, replacing it with power. He had disabled the electronic device because he did not want to capture the image of Sehyun and the unidentified hound.


    "Thank you, Hana."


    "If you''re thankful, get rid of it. He seems to prefer your fist to my sword."


    Unfortunately, one did not know how to kill life without the concept of death. There were many constraints because all of the previous duties had not been restored. All she could do was help him kill the seriously unidentified hound.


    "Phew..."


    Xi Hyun, who has killed dozens of mysterious hounds, recognizes that special measures are needed. It''s because the mysterious hound escaped between the cracks no matter how many times he killed him and targeted him. Moreover, the Unidentified Hunting Dog never tires. I just wanted him to die persistently.


    Where the hell did they come from? What causal relationship does he have with himself? A demonstration of a trivial question in his head put on the armor of the shadow without returning to Bone-Cetillion. The body that became the existence of the release no longer fits with the armor of the shadow.


    Bang. The asphalt shatters and the striking stride raises the energy of the azimuthal angle. A demonstration that raised his thinking power to a threshold in one fell swiftly.


    [Transcendence]


    The demonstration that gave the concept of death to the unidentified hunting dog without the concept of death pulled the thread out of the shadow. After opening the Shadow Thread and the Unidentified Hunting Dog, Xi Hyun pulls the Unidentified Hunting Dog to the cold ground.


    krrrrrrrrrr.


    Many feasts passed through my mind that could kill the life of a mysterious hound, but I decided to end it simply. Where he stood was in the center of the city. Even if I exerted a small amount of strength, the aftermath would be bigger than I thought.


    Kuguang. Jihyun, who empowered his grip, twists the skull of an unknown hunting dog with his finger. An unidentified hunting fog with the concept of death disappeared into a dark blue mist as soon as its head was broken. The situation calms down so quickly that it is useless, but one is not surprised. Thinking about the power of the demonstration, these results were only exaggerated.


    krrrrrrrr.


    Immediately, another hound emerges from the point where the line meets the line and bites his arm. Realizing that there was not one unidentified hound, but two, he broke his forearm and slammed the mysterious hound''s neck to the ground.


    Shi Hyun, who opened the foal, once again grabbed the head of an unknown hunting dog and broke it. He frowns as he looks at the hunting dog that disappears into a dark blue mist.


    The unification did not threaten him, but the nature of the mysterious hound disturbed his nerves. The technology of movement that can come out anytime and anywhere was not detectable until it was embodied in a direct shape. At best, all I could call foresight was the dark blue fog and the stench.


    When she saw one approaching her, she sighed and recalled the information she had learned.


    "I didn''t have a sincerity in reality."


    "What does that mean?"


    "Literally. It was just a mist that brought it to life. I could have killed him artificially, but technically, he''s not dead. I''ll keep my sincerity separate."


    "You could come again."


    "Maybe."


    Sihyun smiled bitterly. It reminds me of what the Unidentified Hunting Dogs are after. You notice that none of the Unidentified Hunting Dogs were targeting the demonstration. In a situation where only a question of biting the tail rises, one turns his head and looks around. Broken, broken asphalt road. Glass shattered and scattered over the streets. Sihyun waved his hand, but the surrounding area was a mess.


    "Let''s find out why the hounds are after you. The important thing is to get out of here. There was nothing good about being watched for no reason."


    "That''s right."


    Through the crowd, Jihyun realized that strange people were coming. And they left at a rate that no one could see.


    /243


    He raised his head and burst his elasticity. It was the vast universe itself that came into his sight. Unrecognizable and untouchable openings. A collection with many possibilities. Hundreds of futures. Sihyun could not hide his surprise from the fact that the space he had imagined was open before his eyes.


    But the surprise immediately turned into a vague horror.


    Stuffy and uncertain as if it had fallen into the Sea of Obscurity. He bowed his head to the barren feeling that came from striking his chest. The universe was mysterious for the first time, but at the same time it brought endless fears.


    At this point, he could see exactly what the universe he was looking at meant. What he was looking at was not his universe. On the other side of the infinite expansion. I don''t know where it is, but it''s out there somewhere. A space where there are beings who can see everything in dust and turn it back to dust. With an even more advanced field of view, he penetrated the nature of his space and shrunk himself with an indescribable energy.


    Even after killing Dagon and killing Atlac Nacha, he was still a minor being. It was only luck that those who transcended human logic and transcended the understanding of the universe did not appear on Earth. I''m just lucky it wasn''t found.


    But no human being was aware of this crisis. They were just vaguely predicting that there was another life in the vast universe. It was humankind today who was surprised and astonished by the traces of water splashes engraved on the surface of microbes or planets.


    It was hard to believe that there were already beings that could go back to the birth of the universe. You wouldn''t even hear that there are beings out there who can crush a solar system with one move and one will.


    After thinking about it, he was able to once again realize how harsh he had to go. But that didn''t mean I wanted to be strong enough to shake the universe in my hands. I just wanted the aliens to be an existence-shifter who was reluctant to come close. I never wanted to be hostile while taking the damage. That was the final goal that he hoped for.


    "You''re quiet today, baby."


    Xi Hyun shuddered to the sound of his bone marrow scratching. Though he was not otherwise frightened or masturbated than when I first saw him, the voice of extraterrestrial existence always consumed his mind.


    He sighs and turns his head in the direction of his voice. There, a spiritual woman waves her hand.


    She has long, dark red hair, and one goat''s horn on either side of her head. The smooth, glittering shape reveals that the horn is part of her.


    Both eyes, which seem to have embedded all the starlight, have abnormally large pupils, but they are not flawed. Rather, even those elements seemed to be decorative for beauty. The woman in front of me had such intense beauty. But I couldn''t admit it. It was because he knew the essence of its existence that it was not expressed by the concept of mummies.


    The reason a woman with a peculiar personality looks beautiful is because she''s covered in such concepts. Her essence was like one law so intense that she turned all concepts back to nothing. In other words, it seems that the ''opening wall'' is shaped to reach the end. It was blasphemy to think she was beautiful.


    When he closed his eyes, he remembered the name of his existence. The first meeting was intense, so I couldn''t forget.


    "Shh."


    "Oh, I''m so glad. You still remember me, don''t you?"


    Shoe, a spiritual woman holding her hands together, smiled brightly enough to brighten her surroundings. Unlike the seductive gesture, it was a smile that was pure enough for Baek Chi Mi to see, but she could not accept it honestly.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. It''s not an exoplanet, it''s a distortion planet.


    On August 24, 2006, the International Astronomical Union (IAU) reclassified the three celestials, known as the planet Xena, throughout Ceres, known as the first asteroid, Pluto and outside Pluto, at the 26th General Assembly in Prague, Czech Republic.


    ps. ''Distorted'' is sometimes referred to as'' dwarfed ''to easily distinguish it from'' exotic ''sounds, but the standard word is'' distorted ''.

 234 00234 Hours

    The nature of the shoe was more dangerous than it could be seen. She is currently in a state of low self-esteem. He could have said that he bent his back to see the dust of "man."


    Sihyun turned his head. It was because I thought I shouldn''t be fascinated, but I thought I would be fascinated if I kept looking at her. Ji-hyun, who was getting closer to Shu, bit her lip with her magical charm. Maybe it was because I could see her face calmly, unlike when I first met her. Sihyun''s gaze was on Shu by itself.


    "You never forget."


    "Yes, because I specifically ''allowed'' the name."


    Shue, I didn''t know what the word "Shue" meant, but I knew for sure that I noticed something annoying. Whether he knew the feeling of such a demonstration or not, Shu only continued to say what he wanted to say.


    "I never thought I''d kill Atlac Nacha in such a short time. Open your heart and boast in every room, even I couldn''t have foreseen it."


    The exhaled shoe gently sweeps his cheeks as if touching something precious. It was a simple move, but he felt overwhelmed. The sensory organs seem to dissociate one by one and be sucked into her hands.


    "Oh, and are you using the blessings I gave you?"


    "Bless? What kind of blessing are you talking about?"


    "Hehe, it''s cute to pretend you don''t know. I know they''re useful. The other day, you made a kid miserable. Using the blessings I gave you."


    When Shu got there, Shi Hyun was able to see the identity of the blessing she was talking about. He once explained that butterflies are a fragrance that tempts reason. Only then did he realize that the ''special presence'' that butterflies talked about refers to Shu.


    "If that''s all right, then take it. With the interest you''re sending me."


    "You don''t like it? But the other kids did me a favor so they wouldn''t be jealous."


    As she crawled out of her mouth, she frowned. I didn''t want to be embarrassed by being so favored by an unwanted opponent.


    "Jealous?"


    "Yes, jealousy. Adorably, my children always need my attention. I don''t like my attention focused on a child. That''s why sometimes killing him happens."


    For the love of one''s existence, I will not hesitate. Xihyun could not understand the behavior of the beings called the Shuga children.


    Unexpectedly, there was an incident that popped into Shu''s mind. The attack on the mysterious hound. It''s also a warning from someone who believes in Shu. He had to nod his head. If you think that, everything fits.


    "Is it an extension of sending an unknown hound?"


    "Ah, the hound."


    As if he knew something, he burst his elasticity and shut up with an unknown smile. A mouthful of seductive womanly gestures and playfulness. Shoe was in the midst of a man-catching charm, but his eyes were only on her lips.


    "That has nothing to do with me. Rather, it''s about you."


    Mysterious words. Unfortunately, Se-hyun had no idea what Shu was talking about. They could not have known the intersection even if they were related.


    "You don''t want to tell me?"


    "I could tell you, but that''s not funny, is it? Don''t you think?"


    "You don''t have to listen. I don''t know what you want, but I''ve confirmed that the hound isn''t strong enough to be a threat."


    I lifted my mouth as if I heard that shoe was fun to hear. She shakes her head and corrects Xi Hyun''s shallow common sense, smiling so hard as to lose a dimple.


    "Did you say threat? I''m sorry, but there''s no end to him. We''re seeing the world from the other side of the universe, in a corner of outer space. The concept of time and space is meaningless. And just because you''re strong doesn''t mean you''re strong enough. Remember that."


    What Sue said again was a riddle. The demonstration, which didn''t even know the basic information, quietly recounted her words. Shoe seems to know something, but doesn''t open his mouth easily. Rather, he was turning to see his reaction. Sehyun turns his head, considering that getting useful answers from her is close to impossible.


    "Honey, are you sick? But I can''t help it. I don''t have to intervene to be fair."


    It was like saying that if we intervened, it would not be a fair fight. Sihyun could get a clue there. Shu''s inability to speak quickly was nothing short of a fatal weakness for an unidentified hound.


    "But I can teach you a name. His name is Tindalus'' hound."


    Tindalus'' hound dog. He remembers his name many times in his mind. Seeing him like that, Shoe comes close enough to breathe.


    "Now that you''ve taught me what I want, it''s time to give me what I want, baby."


    "What are you doing?"


    "What are you doing... What a shame. I''m just doing what I want to do."


    The shoe touches the inside of his thigh with its white, high-quality hands. Her hands became more and more explicit as she did not resist. She carefully sweeps her hands over the extraordinarily large protruding area.


    "I''m coveted. I''ve never wanted one so badly in my life. I was interested at first, but this time I think I''m serious."


    Sihyun wanted to kick Shu''s hand, but he couldn''t. because his body was getting submerged in space. Despite the devastation and confinement of space, the expected outcome did not change. There was only a difference between slow and fast.


    "I wish I had a little more time, but you can''t do it this time. What a pity."


    The shoe that took off his hand on his lower abdomen puckered his lips. She laughed unknowingly at her actions like a human. Above all, it was astonishing that the inhuman being appeared like that.


    "See you later, then."


    Shoe wrapped around his neck kissed his lips. And I sucked out my tongue as hard as I could. Movement that seems unfamiliar with kissing. He frowns in unexpected pain. The shoe that saw his face fell out of his tongue playfully.


    "Dream on, baby. And don''t die."


    Shoe waves his hands as if to say goodbye. At the same time, his spirit rose. At the boundary of dreams and reality, she returned to where she was supposed to be, and breathed a harsh breath.


    "Suck..."


    He gripped his chest with indescribable pain and realized that his soul was half broken. Shuwa''s time was crisis and joy every moment. Reason refused to contact her, but instinct welcomed her. I knew it was the Holy Grail, but I had to swallow it.


    Now that I woke up from my dream, I felt a lot of emotions rushing from the middle of my heart. Happiness and fear were not affections. Inside, all I could think about was the feeling that even Se-hyun couldn''t define.


    "This is not the time."


    Shi Hyun shakes his head vigorously, restoring his broken soul and raising his base. He erased the word Shu from his mind, and a new morning dawned.


    /244


    The international airport in Busan has been lively since morning. From the procession of students traveling abroad to the newlyweds with a new life transition point. There was a remarkable man in the space through which various stories passed.


    The man had blonde hair on impressive features with delicate lines. He gives off a strange aura and draws attention around him. It was not just because of the masculine appearance.


    What made him so special was that he was so overwhelming that he could gather his gaze around him with a kidney as big as two metres. Moreover, the delicate swollen muscles were coloring the kidneys approaching two meters. I thought it was stronger than the impression that it was big.


    Flat face and sturdy kidney. Men had both, so they didn''t lose their presence in places where thousands of people were going or going. And one step further, he was appealing to his charms. No, I was coercing him.


    This is because, unlike the deep and heavy image, a man would approach a woman who could classify her as a ''beauty'' and read her history as she had a business card.


    "My name is Robert Howler." Also known as the Shy Man on Earth. I''m only 31 years old. You don''t know who I am? No way. You''ve never seen it on television? Really? That can''t be right. If you look closely at my face, you''ll remember something. "


    Unlike the massive figure, Robert insisted on obtaining the answers from women and waited for the answers he wanted. A woman surrounded by Robert''s shadow gives him an embarrassing look, and the woman standing next to him pulls his ear.


    "Stop it, Robert."


    "It hurts, Jane. You don''t have to pull so hard, do you?"


    "No. You''re gonna go after another woman if you don''t do this."


    "Jane, you know me so well."


    Jane tugs at Robert''s ears as she sends a heartfelt apology to a woman who wastes her time. Unlike Robert, who is two meters tall, Jane is a little tall and ridiculously attractive to her.


    Robert, who failed the 12th hunt, walked behind Jane with a sad look on his face.


    "Having six wives already, aren''t you satisfied?"


    "Well, I''ve had six already, so it doesn''t matter if one more comes in, right? I''m capable enough to do that."


    Jane looks at Robert with warm eyes. He was not wrong, but he was right because pride wouldn''t allow him to be right.


    Robert Howler, estimated 3 million thoughts. It''s called "The Strongest Man on Earth." Luxury professionals also called themselves the only human race capable of confronting pioneers. Unlike his mild words, he was also the top performer of the buoyancy among the talents.


    Jane, who was dispatched as an aid station, sighs so that Robert doesn''t act rashly.


    "Robert, please don''t forget our mission. As the sixth wife, I can understand that a good woman wants to get acquainted when she sees it, but I don''t want you to look any further than you need to."


    "Looks like we''ve already gathered our sights."


    Robert smiled bitterly, pointing his finger at the people at the international airport one by one. He shook his head when he pointed to the elderly, middle-aged women who were sitting in their seats watching the newspapers, middle-aged women who were using public telephones, and couples who were looking at things in duty-free shops.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 235 00235 Other side of the hour

    "Russia, India, China, Japan, United Kingdom. Is that energy German? There are many. Even if all the eyes of the world come together here, it''s no exaggeration. There''s a lot of work to do to check on the competition from the entrance. Everyone wants to meet the King of Shadows, don''t they?"


    "Don''t pretend it''s not your job, Robert. We''re one of them."


    "That''s sad. It''s not my style to investigate or refuel."


    Robert and Jane, they were dispatched from the United States to contact a pioneer known as the King of Shadows. Their mission was to contact the King of Shadows and reveal his true nature.


    Ultimately, the United States, their country, had not yet come to terms with its appeal to the king of the shadow. No, the whole world did. The name "King of Shadows" was fascinating, but it was not as ambiguous as the other two.


    The King of Shadows. A second Korean pioneer who suddenly appeared one day to quiet down Busan. Estimated mind-power of 230 million and beyond. Although it was widely known that Dagon and Atlac Nacha were killed by unidentified creatures, few knew who he was. Not to mention that the Queen of the Kingdom of Tagnaria was the only known figure.


    In the beginning, it was said that the king of the shadow is a fiction. I''m sure he showed up in the Busan incident, but other than that, it was hard to find a trace.


    Moreover, black armor, also known as Tremark, ignited the question. Anyone who wore black armor could claim to be the King of Shadows. Even those who pretended to be the King of Shadows were emerging even though it had not been a big problem until now.


    The Shadow King was not acting in secrecy. I wasn''t actively moving. That''s why the leaders of every country, including the United States, questioned whether the Shadow King even existed. It was also an extension of his investigation into the Shadow King by borrowing large numbers.


    Questions and disbelief that arose from all over were at a critical point. Even the opinions of pioneers were given whether it was one performance to establish their position. The damage caused by Dagon and Atlac Nacha was real, but the signs of the Shadow King soothing the damage were subtle.


    In addition, the relationship between the pioneer and the queen of the pioneers with transcendent power was also a good topic to climb up the lore. If there were three of us, we could make a tiger that didn''t exist. It was the dominant opinion that the queen of the pioneers did not create a transcendent pioneer.


    Robert reflects on the situation so far and looks at his sixth wife, Jane''s side.


    "Are you sure the Shadow King is in Busan, by the way? Are you sure?"


    Jane nods her head as she looks at Robert with cold eyes, looking at his magnificent two-metre stature.


    "At least that''s what I have to decide. Busan was eradicated early and Dagon was taken care of in no time. If you''re not in Busan, you won''t be able to show that kind of movement."


    "But wouldn''t it be more appropriate for you to think that you''re staying on the continent of Hayler, which has happened recently? You said you were a pioneer, so I don''t think it would be weird to have a home there."


    "Robert, you can assume that the king of the shadow has the Hayler continent. But I''m not staying there."


    "Why is that?"


    "Think about when he showed up. What title did the Shadow King first appear with when he concealed his identity and erased his outside activities?"


    "Ah, the second Korean pioneer."


    Robert flicks his fingers as if he thought so. Jane sighed as she saw him unfit to be named the strongest man on the face of the earth.


    "Yes, it''s important that the King of Shadows is not a pioneer in the Hayler continent, but a second pioneer in the Republic of Korea. His support base is here."


    It was well known when Bererosa revealed her relationship with the King of Shadows. There was a subtle space as if the adjustment period had passed between the two. And that gap could be explained by considering the distance between Hailer and South Korea.


    "So, the news of the Shadow King didn''t come to Hayler continent until he appeared?"


    "It will be. So the king of the shadows is more likely to be in Busan than he is in Hailer. You may be on Hailer continent, like you said, but it''s not bad to know where you live in advance."


    After leaving the airport, Robert and Jane made their way to a nearby hotel. They chose a room with a view of the view of Busan and carefully checked that there were devices installed separately in the room with natural body movements. After checking even the slightest hole, they nod and unwrap.


    Unlike Robert in bed, Jane opened her laptop and reviewed her new mail from Strategic Support.


    "I got the data from my home country. It''s a list of people who are thought to be the King of Shadows. Less clues, less reliability, but better than nothing."


    "But you don''t have to look for needles on the beach, right?"


    Jane took six pieces of paper from the printer and gave them to Robert.


    "Let''s see."


    Robert frowns as he reads from top to bottom. The history of those presumed to be the King of Shadows was absurd.


    "Eclipse, presumed to have enlightened you about the Shadow? This is on the list?"


    "Not to mention the potential of the Eclipse, right? It''s been verified."


    The United States has already produced a new form of enhancer, combining the serum and capability enhancers of Eclipse. Robert also used the power of such a drug to make it even more powerful.


    "But putting Eclipse on the list when it turns out you''re a pioneer."


    "I think the odds are good. His movements have so far been in contrast to those of other pioneers. Given the fact that you have that kind of power and don''t show up, it''s possible."


    "You''re not doing anything to keep Eclipse out of the picture?"


    "Yes."


    "But that would mean Queen Bererosa is lying. And a pioneer who proved the king of the shadows was a pioneer."


    "It''s profitable."


    "Ha, what a magical word."


    It was all for the benefit of the state that they were moving like this. That''s why Robert couldn''t find anything to say and just shook his head.


    Jane opened her mouth by prioritizing data.


    "What are the chances the Shadow King exists?"


    "Half."


    Robert answered helplessly, pulling out a quarter coin from the United States and repeating the move he received.


    "Well, nothing''s been made clear. There''s a lot of damage, a lot of rumors, but not without a party."


    Jane was the one who thought there was no king of shadows. However, I decided that there was an actor close to the King of Shadows. It is not strange to infer that pioneers'' abilities are still unclear, so they have played for one of their interests.


    In the beginning, she could not trust the figure of 2.3 million measured by the hetero countermeasures headquarters located in Korea.


    230 million. That''s close to eight times the number of Robert known to be the most powerful man on the face of the earth. Of course, given the birth of the King of Shadows, it was not human Robert who had to be judged as a specimen. But even so, Jane''s conclusion did not change.


    It''s been five years since pioneers came to the world with Hailer Continent. The United States has already produced numerous studies. The average thinking of the pioneers, and through countless experiments, concluded that the maximum thinking of the pioneers was between 10 million and 10 million.


    In that situation, the figure of 230 million was as meaningless as the graffiti written by a young child. It was just hard to believe when it was empty so far.


    "That''s what Robert thinks, right?"


    "No, that''s not what I meant. Because there is, and there isn''t. There''s nothing surprising about being real, and there''s nothing weird about not being real."


    Robert had no great interest in the King of Shadows. To be precise, he didn''t even believe that there was such a thing. He had a unique imagination of 3 million and was seeing the world from a wider perspective than anyone else. That''s why I knew how absurd the idea of 230 million people was.


    The idea that "life" could contain in the body was the result of a study that showed that 1999 was the limit. It was a few days ago, so it didn''t spread far, but Robert could be sure. Once this information is released, the mystery of the Shadow King will vanish into thin air. But the leaders of each country were still aware of the possibility of a verdict.


    Just as there is an invader called The One in the world, just as there is another civilization called the Hayler Continent on Earth, the King of Shadows may also exist through common sense.


    "Beating over a stone bridge isn''t bad."


    Because miracles and metamorphosis happen more easily than he thought, Robert accepted a superior decision. Moving on to the next step is to reveal who the King of Shadows is first, and then it is not too late.


    Robert flips a quarter and grabs the falling coin without looking into it. His senses, beyond human limits, had reached the realm of the colourful sixth sense.


    "So where do we start?"


    "There are two options."


    "Two things?"


    Seeing Robert with his eyes wide open as if it were interesting, Jane continued.


    "One is to investigate the Caridome. The Shadow King was the first to reveal that he was a pioneer."


    "But spying often fails, doesn''t it?"


    "Yes, there have been many who have tried to investigate his work before. But they weren''t us, were they?"


    Jane smiles fearlessly. Robert could not help but smile when he saw her smile. It was because I remembered what her abilities were.


    "Yes. With your skills and mine, it would be easy to step on the trail of a pioneer. But digging up the trail of pioneers is risky. There will be more threads than profits. And there''s no guarantee that a pioneer called the Khalidom will ever meet the Shadow King?"


    "So I prepared another one."


    "What?"


    "The other is with the help of Cho-chul. He is the most advanced person in Korea, and he will be curious about the identity of the Shadow King."


    "Offshore..."


    Robert had heard that name before. I met her a few times.


    "But I don''t think he''ll cooperate in digging up the trailblazers protecting his country."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Of course K''Tulu mythology is not in this world view.

 236 00236 Hours

    After all, the king of the shadow was the guardian of the country. Robert had no idea what the King of the Shadows was up to and moving about, but he could see that the King of the Shadows was pathologically averse to being discovered. I could tell by the fact that I covered my whole body with black armor and didn''t do any extraterrestrial activities.


    "It''s a taboo. He''s unlikely to cooperate."


    "But people want to get close to taboos. As long as it''s a contradiction you can hold in your hand."


    Jane looks at Robert with a gentle glance and smiles slowly. The background has been delicately drawn for a long time. What was needed was a great person who could make the most of the foundation.


    "In the first place, Cho-chul would have been told to go through the Heteromanagement headquarters and find the King of Shadows. You''re suggesting we find the Shadow King before any of us do."


    It was like the whole world participated in a treasure hunt. It was because it was no exaggeration to find the Shadow King hiding somewhere and gather together to entice him.


    Finding the Shadow King first didn''t increase his chances of convincing him, but it was a benefit to have a chance to talk to the Shadow King calmly. It was because if the shadow king''s scent was confirmed, he would not be able to say a word.


    It was a situation where the Korean government, wanting to reduce any of its variables, could not abandon the King of Shadows. It was strange to feel relieved that he was a pioneer in the country. Seeking patriotism or belonging from a pioneer was absurd.


    "You couldn''t open the mouth of the Pioneer Khalidom, so you''ll find it hard to find the King of Shadows by your own strength, too. Moreover, the variables that prevent his advancement will appear one by one during the concealment."


    Finding the King of Shadows is like finding a needle on a sand log with nothing. Nevertheless, at this point, the best chance of finding the king of the shadow was with the capabilities belonging to the Republic of Korea.


    Busan was their headquarters. Not only was there a certain amount of positive cooperation, but it was also possible to put in power. The Home Ground was an indisputable advantage. Needless to say, agents from all over the world will face harsh odds.


    Robert looks at the report with a furious look on his face, hearing Jane''s words. If I had a beautiful beauty, I would have spent less time sleeping, but I didn''t like the headache. He was powerless and proficient in direct threats. To put it bluntly, I solved it with strength, but I never solved it with my mouth.


    "So what do we do?"


    "Of course I''m suggesting we cooperate. We don''t swim to the bottom with nothing, and he''s happy to have the best man on the face of the earth as his assistant. It''s a double, right?"


    "There''s a problem. When you find the King of Shadows, things get complicated. Who talks first? Who talks first? And when the Shadow King raises one hand, that''s where it ends? Or should I wave with my smiling face?"


    In Robert''s question, Jane smiles brightly. Even though it was coming, he was not afraid. There was the strongest man on the face of the earth by her side. In the beginning, she had no intention of taking the King of Shadows. Whether his strength was true or false, he wanted to give it to America by scraping it to the ground.


    "Why don''t we just do it at our own discretion? The Republic of Korea must be wondering, so they''ll have to excuse our company. So when the time comes, I''ll ask you."


    After realizing Jane''s request, Robert nods.


    "Now, which would you choose? Chasing the Caridome? Or are you suggesting that we co-expand with Cho-cheol? Either way, I like it. Both pros and cons are obvious."


    Robert flips a coin in the sky and quickly snatches it up without looking at the coin falling from the air. Robert soon saw a coin in the palm of his hand and chose one of two options:


    /245


    The swim looking out the window sighs. My sigh just got bigger because I hadn''t met Se-hyun lately. Moreover, it was empty every time I went. I couldn''t help but worry. It''s because the less time I spent watching him, the more distant my mind seemed to get.


    The swimming heart burned black because it was a situation that I hadn''t even thought about in Grandeliol. She was one step closer to Lin and Bererosa.


    ''What happened to going to the conference?''


    Swimming was more concerned about the emergence of a colossal monster named Atlac Nacha on the Hayler continent than the idea that Sihyun and Bererosa had gone further through the convention. I was worried that he might not have been badly hurt.


    ''Maybe it''s getting smaller like last time.''


    The swimming, picturing the image of him holding the adorable little child in harmony because his calves weren''t gone, smiled with a joyful smile. But that was it. The one who best knew it couldn''t be done was to smile. It was also because the news of the Shadow King''s joyful murder of Atlac Nacha was floating around.


    Swimming in the face of Bererosa on television instinctively knew that she was not badly hurt. Seeing that she was in such a dangerous situation, Bererosa''s expression was so peaceful.


    ''Anyway, the conference should be over, so you should be in Busan by now. It''s important to aim for this moment.''


    Swimming with two fists burning, he relished himself. Regrettably, she was less likely than the other competitors. I''ve been talking to Sihyun since I got out of Grand Delhi.


    That''s why I thought that swimming would require extra measures to move forward one step. However, with poor experience, she had no idea what could be applied as an extraordinary countermeasure. He was just vaguely considering the need for breakthrough and disruptive action.


    "What makes you think that? Swimming."


    "Oh, you''re sharp. It''s nothing, I just have something to think about."


    When Yeri, the head of the sophomore class 3 and a yard guard, spoke to him, the swimming pool quietly shook his hand. What she''s thinking right now is a very private concern. It wasn''t what it would have been like to tell Yeri. No, I was just in trouble.


    Unlike normal poetry, she opened her mouth as she watched the swimming pool staring out the window with a blank expression.


    "Did you have someone you like?"


    The deep dive shrugged his reflectively. In response to the explicit response of the swimming, the sharp eyes sparkle. It was a swimming pool that has been burning many boys'' soy sauce. When she blushed her face like a girl in love, Yeri realized that all the hard work that the boys have done so far is useless.


    "Huhu, swim. Don''t try to deny it. I think I finally figured out why you''ve been kicking boys'' asses all this time."


    "What are you talking about?"


    The swimming was consistent with the Morse, as the Yeri laughed maliciously. All she could do was hide the truth at the bottom. As he responded with a stiff face of the swimming, his jaw rose higher and higher. I didn''t think a sharp swimmer would tell me so easily.


    "If you react so violently, you can''t go too far if you want to be friends. Or would you rather talk to the other kids and listen with them?"


    The swim that saw the sharp edges approaching her, raising her ears, puckered her lips. The price for being careless was too great. Realizing that things would be bigger than they need to be if they weren''t speaking here right now, the swim recites them as if to confess their sins.


    "... there is."


    "I can''t hear you. Can you say that again?"


    The sharp man smiles on his face. That''s how I realized that swimming was not a mistake. In the beginning, a sharp smile was full of tricks and pranks. Fluttering, the unfinished love affair adds to a friend''s prank, and the swimming rose from his seat and shouted.


    "I do!"


    The face of the swimmer, who later recognized the trend he had done, was glowing. The swimming pool sits down and bows its head as the eyes around it rise like snowballs. And I stared at Yeri, who was the cause of all things.


    "Because of you."


    "I''m sorry, swimming is so cute that you want to make fun of it."


    "Go away because you don''t know."


    The swim pushes the sharp as if it had been vomited, and falls to the table. She sticks to the swimming cheek and waits for an answer.


    "So who is it?"


    "I''m not telling you."


    "Tell me and I''ll help you. I don''t have any real experience, but I''ve heard a lot. It''s better if you two hit your heads than one, right?"


    "Still, I can''t."


    The swim recalls the sharp action again, clammed up like a clam.


    "Don''t do that. Just tell me a little bit, Swimming. If you''re a boy in my school, I can research and tell you everything you like about hobbies."


    "Shut up, and someone I like..."


    The words of the swim could not continue. As soon as the morning ordinance bell rang, the classroom door opened and the class teacher, Class 2 class teacher, came in. As the acolyte walked to the table, the students sat down in a daze.


    "Be quiet. We have a transfer student here today. You have to look good. You know first impressions count, right, guys?"


    Soon, Jongsoo called the transfer student.


    The swimming seemed to freeze as the snow met a male student who entered the classroom. I didn''t feel fear or fear. Her body became stiff because she met someone in a place she had no idea about. In front of her, there was a harsh story.


    The transfer student was just Park Kyeong-jun. He had a handsome appearance similar to his older brother Kyungmin, but a disgusting smile was eating away at him.


    The sigh turned away from Gyeong-jun. We met for the first time since the Busan incident, but Gyeong-jun did not change.


    After completing his introduction, Kyung-joon walked beside the swimmer, who naturally waved his hands and welcomed him. At the end of the swim, I was afraid to laugh like this even after being separated like that.


    "It''s been a long time, Su-young. It''s either coincidence or fate. It''s so good to see you."


    "Sit down, it''s noisy."


    Gyeong-jun, who was in the back seat of the swimming, trembled. The cool swimming attitude was thoroughly ignored. Swimming finds its head on a rising headache. I thought school life would be harder going forward.


    /246


    Sihyun was having a quiet time. I was more relaxed than ever. There was no one with him. This morning, I was on my way to the continent of Haley, wanting to see the Eclipses. Lin and Bererosa and the whole thing. With a little loss, he felt an endless sense of liberation, following a series of dramas that he had collected so far.


    When the doorbell rang, Shi-hyun got up and headed for the front door. He could see who was over there at once without opening the door. He will, too, because there was someone there I couldn''t forget.


    "Mister."


    "Yes."


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw the swim coming in like a spring. She gently hugged her.


    "Mister. It''s me, mister."


    Seeing a swim that did not hide the intensified emotions, he did not hide a happy smile. It was because the swimming was cute, even though it had grown up to be as big as a calf, without hiding its emotions until now.


    "I feel like I''m getting younger as I get older."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. I couldn''t join the company because there was so much going on today. Sorry about that.

 237 00237 Hours Later

    "No, I''m just doing this to you. I''m a young lady out there, too."


    "That doesn''t work at all, does it?"


    "That''s terrible."


    Swimming frowned as he inflated the ball. If he knew how to live in school, he would be surprised to see her face now. Except for a few close friends, she didn''t smile very well.


    However, from Sihyun''s point of view, the swimming was a girl close to her sister or family. To be more specific, I just thought she was pure and vibrant for her age.


    "Come on in, Swimmer."


    The pouting swim followed him into the house, looking up and down his back face. While I was not looking, I could see whether my body was getting bigger or tighter. The tightly squeezed muscles looked clear on my clothes. The swim that was holding the tail of my mouth for no reason made me cry.


    "If you''re here, you should tell them you''re here. Why didn''t you tell me you were here?"


    "I forgot."


    His words were sincere. Norden, a cosmic newcomer who looks down on the human world but thinks the universe should be protected, approaches himself for ambiguous reasons. And Tindalus'' suddenly appearing hound. It was so difficult that I couldn''t even remember how to swim. Even though the body was comfortable, it was in my head.


    The seated swim looked around. The house is quiet, unlike I expected, and she tilts her head. It was time for Lin to show up and give him a bruise.


    "What about the others?"


    "It''s on the continent of Haler. As you know, something big has happened on Harler''s continent. Moreover, Bererosa is Queen of the Kingdom of Tagnaria, and Lin is a pioneer like her, so she can''t be trusted. Well, Heiler''s continent is the same place as the last two."


    "You''re not going?"


    "I''d love to go and help, but all I can think about is my face. You can go there and be greeted by all the people who come and go. When you need a swift response, when there are more people showing off because of me, that''s the problem."


    I even heard Bererosa say something I didn''t mean. Sihyun also knew why she said that. After killing Atlac Nacha and becoming Bererosa''s companion, he became an indispensable figure on the Hayler continent.


    Just when Sihyun was there, the continents who lived on Hyler continent bowed their heads in awe and admiration, and scraped together their possessions.


    If the meeting had not been shortened due to unforgivable circumstances, the situation would have been even more turbulent. Sihyun came to Busan to reduce the phenomenon.


    "Well, what you did this time was beyond words."


    Swimming was generally aware of what had happened on the Hayler continent. At first, I doubted the identity and ability of the test, but I believed in swimming. He will, too. He''s been there.


    "I''m not saying it''s great."


    Knowing the existence of Nordens and Shu, Sehyun had to put a subtle smile on the words of the swimming. Even after killing Atlac Nacha and connecting the cracked continents, they were being pursued by agents.


    "What if he reacts like that? Come on, cheer up."


    The swim held his hands together and gave him strength. A cheerful swim and stare met him, and he nodded his head. If you''re looking at her, all your worries seem to have just disappeared.


    "Then, when will Queen Bererosa or Lady Lynn arrive on Hailer''s continent? Are you still there?"


    "Well, we''ll just have to wait and see, but I don''t think he''s coming today."


    "... That means we won''t be disturbed for a while."


    As the eyes of the swimming man turn like that of a falcon seeking prey, Shi Hyun takes a step back without even knowing it. The swim recognizes that his thoughts have been made public, hiding his insides as if it were when, and smiling widely. And I asked the question that I had prepared to ventilate the atmosphere.


    "How did it go, by the way?"


    "Well done. If The Circle or Atlac Nacha hadn''t shown up, there would have been a disadvantage, but there was a situation. I got deterred in the middle, but I got more fruit than I thought."


    Sihyun replied with a vague expression. Even though he swore not to lie to the swimmer, he could not finish telling me that he had become a follower on the Hayler continent.


    "How was your pioneering meeting?"


    Personally, I was curious. The convention on the Hayler continent has not yet been released to the public. The information that the swimming could get was as meaningful as the convention. She didn''t know how it was going, what the story was coming and going.


    "It was nothing. Representatives who literally had their own issues were having regular meetings with each other. It''s characterized by the size of the continent."


    "But I still want to hear more."


    The wide-eyed swim approached Sihyun. Maybe it''s because curiosity is at an age of abundance. She was indisputable to what he said. Although the distinctive reaction was embarrassing, he did not avoid the question of swimming. I told her everything I could. It was no exaggeration that there was an implicit rule between the two: Do not lie.


    After thinking about what had happened for five days, he took it out of his mouth step by step. As the meeting proceeded over time and place, the swimming became a great listener and put a memorial to his words.


    It''s called... "


    The swimming after hearing about the meeting did not conceal its excitement. Even though I spent my youth in Grandeliol, it was never too glamorous to give her the stone stone stone; it was made by Arthur.


    "Do you really have a castle on Harler?"


    "Yes."


    "I''d love to go."


    "If you ask Bererosa, she''ll listen to you. Do you want me to tell Bererosa?"


    Sihyun stroked the head of the swimmer and thought of Bererosa''s schedule. I was going to take you there whenever Swim asked me to.


    "... but I can tolerate the situation."


    The drooling swim shakes its head. It''s because I remembered that a lot of people left the world behind because of a sudden disaster. It was impossible to appear with a excited face and wander around everywhere.


    "You''ve grown up, my swimmer. I thought so, too."


    Xihyun reflectively patted the buttocks of the swimming.


    "Oh, don''t treat me like a child!"


    The red-faced swim quickly covers his butt with both hands. Whew, he sighed and scratched his head. It was not something to do with a grown woman.


    "Sorry, swimmer."


    "Hmph."


    The snoring swim turns its head. She didn''t feel well. It wasn''t because his hands touched a hidden area. The reason she was really unhappy was because her perception was unchanged. Despite confessing and even kissing, she still only saw her as a young child.


    "Take it easy, Swimming."


    "Kiss me and I''ll think about it."


    "You can''t do that."


    As he replied without delay, his lips became longer. I realized that Hyun, who did not know how much time he was talking to the swimmer, did not talk to her about his past regression.


    I''ve been avoiding it because it could have been his disgust so far, but after many things, I was informed to those close to me. She opened her mouth because she thought it was strange not to reveal the secrets that everyone around her knew just to swim for no other reason.


    "Swimming, and..."


    The story of past regression was in line with the disaster that happened at the conference, so she continued to talk without thinking. From 5 years ago until now. Sihyun listed another future she experienced in turn.


    One late swim was able to understand the other abilities that he had. And I was able to realize some of the pain that she had experienced. With the thought of him sacrificing in the unseen, the swimming shrugs unwittingly.


    When I heard the story of Sihyun, I opened my mouth in a calm tone. I''ve just been wondering. To be precise, it was an understandable part.


    "I see. By the way, who were you referring to earlier when you said ''Yuhan''?"


    "He''s a teacher."


    "If you''re a teacher, don''t you mean Spear Awesome? Why is Chang Awesome so unique? Didn''t you introduce yourself last time under the name Chang Awesome? Or did you have someone new?"


    "No, that''s who you think it is."


    "I think I need an explanation."


    "That''s the thing."


    Scratching his head briefly explained one change. He turns around as much as he can, because he could have kept it hidden, but not forever. I knew I could hurt the swimmer with all my heart. However, it was only a deception not to say.


    "Mister..."


    At the end of Xi Hyun''s words, the swimming realized that the outcome he was worried about appeared before his eyes. And I was overwhelmed with the anxiety that if I didn''t prepare a special remedy here, I might not have a chance for myself forever. This is because the scheduled appointment is far away and the distance from was getting away in real time.


    "I''m afraid not. I think we should leave some evidence here. It''s too bad I can''t graduate from school because of something stupid, but it''s better than losing you."


    "Hold on! Swimming. That''s dangerous."


    "Your gait is more dangerous. You do realize there''s only been one more in a week, right? Isn''t it because you want to see my intentions that you can''t do it with me, but you keep doing it?"


    Sihyun realized at once what he was going to say. No, I could only tell when I saw my eyes unfocused. While he was embarrassed, the swimmer began to unwind his shirt buttons one by one. Sihyun quickly grabbed her hands as the color gradually shifted.


    "If you keep holding it, I''m going to scream."


    "Swimming, are you going to embarrass me?"


    "Help, Town."


    Sihyun kissed her before the swimming screamed. Forgetting to use her abilities after being embarrassed by the sudden swimming reaction, she directly restrained her actions. Soon after my lips and lips fell off, the swimming pool smiled brightly.


    "Hehe, if it weren''t for this, you wouldn''t move. Surprisingly, my mouth was covered with a kiss."


    "What?"


    The swim that sweeps over his lips once with his finger looked up at him with a playful face. Then he sighed, realizing that the swimming deceived him. The act of swimming was not the daughter of the famous actress, Bakshia.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 238 00238 Hours Later

    "I punished you. Do you know how I felt when I heard that?"


    "Is that why you did this..."


    He seemed to know why the swimming did this.


    "You know my heart now, don''t you?"


    "Yes. I was anxious, embarrassed, and obstinate."


    Swimming gave her a comprehensive gift set. Sihyun sighed heavily at a powerful surprise, even a whirlpool of emotions. Swimming was no longer a child.


    "If you know, be a little nicer to me. If you were active, none of this would have happened, right?"


    She smiled as she looked down at the pool smiling at the basin. It was because I learned something from the words of swimming. Sihyun has been avoiding the mind of swimming until now. No, I was afraid. He hesitated constantly whether he could accept it or not make the wrong choice.


    He had to reflect on what he had done so far. She did a lot of things that could hurt her heart, with a grace period of time for swimming that only she could face.


    In the beginning, I didn''t think that after a year, my swimming mind changed. Her heart was firm so that it did not match the young age. Sihyun was also thinking about accepting swimming naturally at that time.


    He was the one who ignored the swimming mind thoroughly and wished that the swimming mind would not change. After realizing what kind of future he wanted, he decided to be a little more honest with himself.


    Well, then at least...


    He grabbed the chin of the swimmer and lifted it up. The swim facing Sihyun''s gaze was breathtaking by the sweet scent that passed through the tip of his nose. Swimming in a dazzling mind realizing that it was the natural scent of the body of Xi Hyun did not conceal the elevated feeling.


    "Mister...?"


    As the swim tilted its head, she kissed her lips. As the soft, moist feel grabbed her lips, the swimming pool groaned unconsciously.


    Immediately, she tucked her tongue between her open lips and covered her tongue. The swim turns its head to whatever happened, but she doesn''t let her go. Rather, I was just stubborn and stubborn in her mouth. The swim breathed a harsh breath because of the unthinkable behavior of the demonstration. How long has it been? Swimming away from Sihyun''s arms was just an elongated tingling of his mouth like a battery powered radio.


    "..."


    The swimming face turns red and bows. She covers her cheeks with her hands and looks at her with wet eyes.


    "What''s wrong with your face? You said you wanted me to be active."


    "Yi, Yi, I didn''t want this."


    "Really?"


    "No, I wanted a little. No, a lot. No, I''m hoping next time."


    The swim that came to that point rolled its eyes like there was something more I wanted from him. Soon after she made a big decision, Lee Woo-Seong, the lifeguard, knocked on the door as she tried to open her mouth.


    "Miss, it''s time to go. I have dinner plans with my master''s adult today. It''s a little late."


    Knng Dong Dong. Then the bell rings and the swim sighs. I found reason in the word "father." I looked up at him with a expressionless expression as if he was ashamed of the swimming.


    "Too bad. I wanted to talk more."


    "I can''t help it. But this isn''t the end, is it?"


    "Yes, it is."


    An elongated swim of lips that still had his body temperature still remained felt an unknown loss. The swim soon sent out a dazzling sensation, revealing what she came here for.


    "Oh, and he wants to see you."


    "Me?"


    "Yes, you''ve been taking care of me, haven''t you? He wants to know who you are. It looks like it''s hard for Ms. Lynn to come, so please come alone. You''re not going to be a lung, are you?"


    When she met the two eyes of an expectant swimmer, she nodded reflectively. I didn''t know that I had not met him in the Busan situation, so I just sighed secretly because I didn''t expect him to fly like this.


    "There''s nothing wrong with that. I was wondering the same thing. Who your father was."


    "So you''ve decided? I''ll be back tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, so where can I go?"


    "Yes."


    After finishing the story, Sihyun walked the swimming pool with a smile. He closes his eyes, realizing that he has a promise in his head with Jocheol.


    /247


    He looked at the two men and women who had come to his house. Time is late in the afternoon. It was a hazy time to greet the guests, but Hochol welcomed them with a smile. It was a guest I couldn''t refuse.


    Hocheol silently observed two men and women. The man had delicate necessities, unlike a two-meter-long sphere. Short cut blonde hair and bright blue eyes were clean enough to show appeal to anyone.


    Women were small in appearance, unlike men. No, it seemed relatively small because it was the average figure among women, but it was by the side of an abnormally large man. An intelligent smile on her brown hair has kept her smiling face consistently ever since she came in.


    Hochol knew exactly who they were. I had no idea. The man was Robert Howler, the strongest man on the face of the earth, and the woman next to him was his sixth wife, Jane Fabric.


    "I don''t know what you came to see me about, but I need you to get it done quickly. I have an appointment with my daughter."


    Jane nodded lightly and proceeded with the realization that she had visited late.


    "We''re here to make you an offer."


    "What offer are you referring to?"


    "Mr. Jo-cheol is looking for the King of Shadows, isn''t he?"


    "..."


    "I know I''m still being held back. And what we came here to do is to benefit from each other. Expanding the common front to find the King of Shadows will allow Jocheol to move forward with his work, and we will be able to follow the guidelines a little more easily."


    Hochol tilts his head when he hears Jane''s words. It must have been true that he was a competent person to fight the water level in South Korea, but not because he lacked a better competency and position.


    "Then it would be better to go to ''Jung-soo'' instead of me. Why did you come to me and say that?"


    "Joo-cheol knows best that you can''t. We don''t want friction."


    Despite Hochol''s nasty question, Jane responded with a smile. Ho-chul looks at Jane''s face and shuts his eyes quietly.


    Park Jung-soo. He was Park Jong-bin''s half-brother, the president of the mythological group, and a prominent talent in South Korea. Working with a mythical group that is widely known globally and that has ties to the number-one and number-two conflicts within the country, it was clear that the scope of the investigation would naturally expand.


    But Park Jung-soo was the one everyone was reluctant to see. The Poisonous Fire Lord, because that word was telling him everything.


    Brothers who had different ships were brothers of companies who were arguing over water in one country. He grew up not knowing that he was a failure from birth. The half-brother, Park Jung Bin, who was his older brother, cared a lot about Park Jung Soo.


    A good family. A good life. A high and wide future. Park Jung-soo, who grew up in such an environment, bloomed to one of one as soon as he turned twenty.


    There was no way my nose wouldn''t go up. His time of action was when the world was full of ideas and many talents were around. He set numerous achievements and records through the pioneering effect and confidently introduced himself as the best talent in South Korea.


    Is it because I was born without knowing the word ''insufficient'' until now? His actions were arrogant together. He was not reluctant to conflict because he was skilled and talented. It was that personality and background. It was clear that no one would choose anyone who knew Jung-soo.


    "Moreover, not long ago, he insulted one of our colleagues at the official statue. I''ve had a red face with Robert before, so I can''t bring him in."


    "So you picked me as a worthy opponent."


    "I hope you''ll accept it as a communicative opponent, not a means of that. We''re here to find a good partner. At least one person who can read the time without being overwhelmed by emotion is the only person we know."


    "That''s even more suspicious. But it''s not bad to get rid of these conditions. It can''t be bad for the best man on the face of the earth to join us."


    At the beginning, Hochol was willing to accept any proposal Jane made. Hochol was pushed to the limit to find the King of Shadows. It wasn''t that we couldn''t gather information because we didn''t have any clues. There were very few clues, but they were gathered together enough to reveal the identity of the Shadow King.


    The limit hit by Hochol was Park Jung-soo. For some reason, Park Jung-soo was reluctant to find the King of Shadows. Every step forward in the investigation, the essence repercussions were explicitly changed.


    That''s why Hochol was going to take Jane and Robert and use them as a deterrent to essence. There was no sense of being hidden by the King of Shadows, but the name of the greatest man on the face of the earth was still famous.


    "Then what will you do when you find the King of Shadows? I bet you''re trying to seduce the Shadow King."


    "Just leave it to the king of shadows. We just give him a choice."


    "I like that it''s simple."


    Hochol and Jane exchanged detailed schedules there. As they spoke to each other and planned the operation in detail, they ended up shaking hands.


    "Then that''s it for today."


    "Yes, I''ll tell you more tomorrow."


    Robert and Jane say goodbye to Hochol and then leave the house. When Robert reached the gate, he could see a woman coming towards him. Robert looks at her and sees a lightning bolt in his head.


    Close to perfect, white skin with no blemishes. His silky, fine black hair was impressively close to him. For the first time in his life, Robert looked at her, forgetting to keep his mouth shut. One beat later, Robert realized that she was Hochol''s child-daughter.


    As he watched her enter the house, Robert uttered his last words.


    "Jane, I may have seen an angel for the first time today."


    /248


    Morco Novikov, who was dispatched from Russia, specialized in research and analysis. Since he was a child, he was interested in follow-ups that no one would notice. He systematically worked hard to form his own follow-ups.


    With numerous practices and experiences, Morco has become one of the world''s most celebrated pursuers. The success rate of his eight-hall operations remains intact and legendary within his troops.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Bring me the spear. Bamboo spear!

 239 00239 Other side of the hour

    His ability to shine light all the time on a hostage rescue or covert maneuver was recognizable to everyone. Although Morco''s ideology was not outstanding, it was because of that background that Morco was sent to find the King of Shadows.


    Morco was a master of pursuit and prophet. His unique imagination and reasoning have always resulted in more than imagination. But unfortunately, there was no way Morco could make it out. Having extraordinary talents is the same as saying that enemies around you never cease to exist.


    Unified to attract the Shadow King, there were a particular number of skilled pursuers. After each one of them put a clue in front of the other and blurred its nature, Morco didn''t even have a chance to open his mouth.


    This is because there was a problem with finding the King of the Shadows in the first place as a result of the quarrel between the troops. Not to mention the fires that set Morco''s talents and accomplishments ablaze.


    I wonder if there will be more boats going to the mountains. After realizing his position was narrower than he thought, Morco began investigating on a separate route. Wasting his time fighting meaningless words until he came to another country was not what he wanted.


    Morco couldn''t hide his excitement from the idea that he could find the person the world was looking for with his own hands. Standing up with a map and laptop, he wandered around the South Shore where Dagon died and the Jay Tower in Busan.


    Morco, who went beyond the terrain and features of the Shadow King''s footsteps, came to the conclusion that the Shadow King was well aware of Busan and Dagon''s appearance.


    Considering the size or timing of the damage, I had no choice but to think so. Coincidentally or fortunately, there were twice as many risks as there were at national scale.


    ''They both stopped it before it got worse.''


    Soon after, Morco, one by one, picked up a clue from the Shadow King, realized that all events were closely related to Grandeliol.


    Busan and Dagon and Atlac Nacha. It was all because of the incident that started after the breakup of the Grand Delhi in Seoul. It was just like that when the King of Shadows appeared.


    A situation that cannot be ruled by mere coincidence. Morelosa, the leader of the pioneers, remembered that he had learned a beating too late about the king of the shadow, and was able to realize that the king of the shadow had come from inside Grandeliol.


    Morco''s instincts, however, ring out loudly as if he didn''t think so, even though there were only a few reasons to say so.


    It was impossible to understand that being in Grandeliol for five years with the power to break Palatica, but seeing the King of Shadows in secret was not very unlikely.


    ''Maybe he realized it right after he got out.''


    Morco, who had not heard of the pioneers coming out of Grandeliol, deduced that the Shadow King was most likely among the survivors. Recognizing his choice of answers in reflection, Morco quickly entered the investigation, retrieving a list of survivors who had escaped from Grandeliol.


    Morco''s numbers reach hundreds of thousands, but he''s not embarrassed. It was because the Phantom King, who was a pioneer, must have had that mistake and trace in order to transform into a human.


    Morco step-by-step narrowed the list. A person who does not engage in certain social activities but does not interfere with their life. A person who became different from before. No family to prove his identity. He continued to ask questions and was able to reduce the number of people to five hundred thousand.


    Looking closely, Morco asks a question that will reduce the number of five to one.


    A person born without a single wound for five years. ''


    Morco smiled in repentance as soon as one person appeared who had met all the conditions. The pieces of the puzzle fit perfectly without any gaps. Morco''s designation was unquestionable.


    As long as there was nothing, the young man was living a richer life than he needed to. Moreover, he was shown to have mastered legion and refined his abilities at Perfect Zero. A rare case that is hard to find around the world. Morco bounces his fingers cheerfully as the pioneer expresses his power in that way.


    Once the reasoning and deduction were over, all that remained was confirmation. Morco, who has the equipment, is located in the building across from the villa. In order to observe the young man suspected to be the King of Shadows, he held the telescope in his hand and stopped breathing with a voice in his ears.


    "It''s commendable to come all the way here, but it bothers me to snort like that. Even if I observe in secret, if I don''t remove the shadow, I''ll be able to see it."


    Morco''s reflexively stigmatizes as his body disintegrates at the end of the horse. His ability was a blizzard that caused a sharp wind. But his abilities were of no help. Unlike his expectations, it was the breezes that filled all four sides.


    "What the...?"


    "Too bad."


    Morco realizes that his body moves far and wide, with his vision roughly shaken and his mind shifting from sky to earth. His body couldn''t take the pressure and complained of the sudden change in position.


    Not long after Morco forgot to scream, he lay on the ground. Morko gets up from his seat and looks around. Surprisingly, his location was not a residential area. It wasn''t even on the side of the road. Anonymously, Morko couldn''t hide his surprise from the fact that he was deep in the woods, too.


    "If you have something to say, come and say it yourself. I don''t want to be watched."


    Morco opened his eyes wide and looked up at the young man looking down at himself. A man who looks exactly like the picture he saw. Only then did Morko open his mouth with trembling eyes, realizing that the young man was the man he was looking for.


    "... Are you the King of Shadows?"


    "If so?"


    "Finally, finally!"


    Morco clenches two fists at the fact that his pursuit resulted in the right outcome. He trembled at the fact that he had found the party the world was looking for first. It was a sense of grab and accomplishment. He found the King of Shadows before anyone else.


    Seeing the strangely excited middle-aged man, he sighed. The appearance of uninvited guests in his daily life, but not embarrassed or surprised. It''s because we''ve been anticipating this for a long time.


    So far, he has never shown his face in the vacancy, nor has he shown his power directly. It was strange not to approach with doubts and insinuations.


    Of course, there were many ways to outwit and deceive those looking for themselves, but what Sihyun chose was to reveal himself to them. It just happened to be a middle-aged man in front of me.


    If there is one thing I''ve learned from the disaster on Hailer''s continent, it is that I cannot handle everything by myself.


    In fact, when he was wasting his time trying to get rid of Atlac Nacha, a huge amount of heterotopia was left behind, and the damage to his liver could not be counted with his fingers.


    He widened his gaze, knowing better than anyone that there would have been no sacrifice beyond the need if the overall level had been a step higher. In the future, he had to fight mysterious, meaningless, and incompetent beings.


    But sadly, his body was one. It is said that while he fights the unknown, his back becomes empty. When we defeated the unknown with all our might and returned home, the world could be at the end of the century.


    He thought that an unfunny ending might unfold before his eyes. Take humanity to the next level. He instinctively knew it was the best choice.


    Earth was chosen as a battlefield for cosmic deities. Even if it wasn''t a circle anymore, I didn''t know when and where global risks would emerge.


    We couldn''t always be fighting in a straight line with hundreds of thousands or millions of ideas. Soon all mankind would be on the test table.


    While the horse was magnificent, it appeared to unite the humans and organize them in an orderly fashion to maximize their power. If we did not have the power to stand on our own, we would be destroyed in the future.


    He cleared his mind and nodded his head.


    "So what brings you here?"


    "Let me introduce myself first. My name is Morco Novikov from Russia."


    "You already know my name enough to come see me, so let''s skip the introductions."


    Morko nodded at his words and continued.


    "I don''t know, but a lot of people are gathering next to you right now. The eye of a hurricane. Everyone has stepped foot in a country called Korea to see you. I''m also here to find you as the leader of Russia. I didn''t expect to find it so soon..."


    "Introduction is long. I know you came to see me. So?"


    "So, Lani. If everyone is amazed by your power, there is only one reason."


    Solicitation or solicitation. Since it was a common story, Sihyun no longer asked. Regrettably, no matter what proposal she made, she did not intend to leave Korea. Most of his base of life was here. I didn''t intend to go to faraway lands and suffer.


    "Do you want me to go to Russia?"


    "Can''t say I''m not lying. But I''m not a negotiating expert, so I just explained the basics. Talk to an expert who''ll pick you up in a few minutes."


    "No, I want you to pretend you don''t know. Until I get what I want."


    "..."


    As Morco sounds like his head is rolling, Shi Hyun grabs his neck and lifts it to the sky. Even after seeing Morco''s face color changing in time, he was not impressed at all. You just look up at him with one or two cold eyes.


    "I''m telling you, I don''t have the right to refuse at the time I''m caught."


    When not a drop of thought came out of his body, Morco was able to indirectly see how frightening his power was. Unlike what he saw only on the data screen, he had various abilities.


    When he saw Morco in fear, he let go of his neck. Morco, who sits there, coughs in succession. Morco winces as he touches his puffy neck.


    "That''s a scary thing to say."


    "If you don''t, I''ll kill you, so you better protect me."


    [If you think about something else in your mind, you''ll want to do what I say.]


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 240 00240 hours away

    "What?!"


    Morco slumbers in place as a mysterious force digs into his mind. For the first time in my life, I was terrified of him. It was nothing compared to being tortured or shot. Although physical pain was not accompanied, the sensation of thinking or thinking itself was forcibly twisted and I did not want to recall it again.


    Morco opened his mouth and wanted to blame his inhumane behavior, but he couldn''t. I couldn''t even resist. His head had already accepted him as the Almighty God.


    "My, what have you done to me?"


    "Minimum measures. Don''t know any more than that."


    Sitting on a chunk of rock nearby, Sihyun looks at Morco. Morco looks at him and trembles. Morco has so far predicted that the king of the shadow is mild.


    He was the one who used his sacrificial spirit to prevent national disasters with his whole body, without asking for any price. It was the language cluster itself that predicted such behavior to be violent. But Morco had to admit he was wrong.


    The power of the Shadow King was just as formidable, and what he was thinking was hard to understand. Most of all, I was afraid that I could not understand the purpose of being with this power.


    But Morocco''s mind snaps open.


    "If you don''t tell me, you''ll keep me alive. Is there something you want?"


    He nods at Morko, who looks stronger than he thinks. Morco had a pretty important position in the plan that he was thinking about.


    "The first thing you need to do is find me, and I think I have some insight into tracking and reasoning, right?"


    "Yes, I can be confident that there are few people in the world who can follow me."


    "Then gather those who have come to Korea."


    "What?"


    As Morco frowned, he smiled. He thought he had abstract orders.


    "I don''t think there was much to explain. I was told to spill my trail so that agents from every country could gather at one time. Of course, I won''t tell the people who came with you."


    The longer she explained, the more difficult Morco''s expression became. Sihyun''s orders were so absurd. Morco''s number has fallen so far from the commands he just recalled.


    "You''re not wrong, are you? Collect... You want me to scatter the information I get around other countries?"


    Morco frowned because such behavior was like treason. Everything else I could endure, I couldn''t do it alone. When he saw Morco''s immortal appearance, he snorted.


    "This is an order, not a request. And if those who come to Korea to see me don''t gather in one place, I''ll never reveal myself. Of course, the Russians can swear they can''t even see my shadow."


    "But..."


    "Don''t complicate things. Just like you wanted to see me, I only want one thing from you. There''s something we need from each other, isn''t this enough to get together and make a deal? All you have to do is inform the world of my news."


    "... like there''s something to tell the whole world."


    "Maybe, maybe not. It''s just a deal, so what are you gonna do? Will you die here? Or are you going to be my messenger and blow up the invitation?"


    At his words, Morco sighed. The answer was set. Morko nods as he looks at him. There was a reason that the order was so simple to exchange lives, but he never intended to die until he knew what he meant.


    "Then¡­"


    Sihyun could not connect the words. It is because an unknown energy was hovering at the point where the line and line met. Soon, a dark blue light appeared from the corner-edges. A sign I felt the other day. A conscious demonstration of what happens when Tindalus'' hound appears takes place.


    A dark blue mist fills the forest, and a tingling stench begins to flow from within. Morco''s reflexively hides behind his back, realizing that an unusual energy was coming out of the forest.


    krrrrrrrrr.


    When the distant reached the extreme, the dark blue fog formed a single shape. At the appearance of something that could be described as a gigantic beast with a shivering body, Jihyun laughed fearlessly.


    krrrrrrrrrr.


    When Tindalus'' hound was fully exposed, he did not hesitate to grab the sworn beast with his bare hands. Before Tindalus'' hound tried to flee to the other side of time, Sihyun grabbed the head of the hound with the power of the fowl and paparazzo.


    Like an apple in a squeezer, Tindalus'' hunting fog burst into several branches, entering the point where the line meets the line just as it appeared to be a dark blue fog.


    After everything had happened in a moment and everything was resolved, Morco stared at the demonstration with a dazed look on his face. No matter how adaptable he was, it was difficult to accept this situation. The energy of a mysterious hunting dog to simply call it a hetero was strange. A squad seems to be dead and unable to take on the opponent.


    Moreover, I was surprised that it didn''t come from heterotopia, but from the gap between the trees. Morco raises his questions with a silent mouth.


    "... what was that just now?"


    "A beast eager to kill me."


    He looked at Morco''s face. Using manipulation didn''t erase his memory. It is not necessary to indicate the possibility that another creature other than the hetero may appear. However, Xi Hyun did not use everything control. It was something that would be revealed one day without doing so. Even if it were not Tindalus'' hound, there would always be exceptions, as long as there was a creature called the Great Old Being.


    "Ha, do you always fight like this?"


    "We fight sometimes. But don''t look at me like that. You guys are gonna have to face each other someday."


    "What?"


    Before Morco even put the question in his mouth, Shi Hyun shakes his hand and pushes him down the mountain. This place was no longer safe until Tindalus'' hound showed up.


    "Then you''ll be done with your business. Go down. This place is dangerous. Don''t forget what I told you."


    After realizing that the danger he was talking about represents an unidentified hound, Morco went down the mountain without any doubt. Shortly after Morco''s back disappears, Tindalus'' hound reveals himself. Shi Hyun''s mouth went up for a long time in the shift that seemed to be a reservation.


    krrrrrrrrr. krrrrrrkrr. rkrkrrrrr.


    Moreover, this time it was not one. Thousands of Tindalus'' hounds spill out through the dark blue mist, either admitting their last failure. The forest was filled with hundreds of Tindalus'' hounds. When the sworn beasts saw him and cried out, he did not hesitate to cover himself with the armor of the shadow.


    "I see you have a grudge against me."


    Sihyun talks about Tindalus'' hounds, not attacking Morco, but focusing exclusively on himself. It seemed like a systematic attack, but it must have a causal relationship.


    keeeeeerrrrrrrr.


    He bent his finger like a hook and whipped his arm. Every fog in the trailing space disappeared into a dark blue mist, as each finger was wrapped around the fog of the fog. However, Tindalus'' hounds spill out from another corner before Shi Hyun moves.


    When he cut hundreds and thousands of them, he let out his tears. He knew that the dark blue fog was gathering and that the space had to be wiped out. However, we still have no idea where Tindalus'' hound appears. Even in the tribute, you don''t know where Tindalus'' hound comes from.


    The only thing you can predict is that Tindalus'' hounds are staying in a more obscure space than they call dimensional. He instinctively realized that there is no end unless he solves the fundamental problem.


    Tindalus'' hounds gathered in the forest to burst, and Shi Hyun changed the location. Forgetting the concept of speed through space sprinting, he hurried out of Busan to find a vast open area.


    As he moves, Tindalus'' hounds do not stop chasing him. No matter where he goes, those monstrous hounds find exactly where he is and swarm.


    A stunning demonstration of Tindalus'' hunting fogs within its attack range kicks its tongue briefly, watching the beasts turn dark blue fog. The strength of each one was insignificant, but it was no bother that it was constantly pursuing.


    Sihyun pulls the thread out of the shadow and scatters it towards Tindalus'' hounds. The thread of shadow attached to the calibration of the kite split the necks of Tindalus'' hounds in two.


    Hundreds or thousands of animals returned to the dark blue mist at once, and the innards were dominated by silence. Xihyun''s posture was corrected after a huge wave erupted in the space where Tindalus'' hound had disappeared. Because different qualities of energy came from the point where the line meets the line, unlike what had just happened.


    On the other hand, there was a massive presence at the point where the line and the line met. It was five meters tall. An elongated, blue-mane, as if burning vigorously, made a strange impression of its existence even stronger.


    It''s like Tindalus'' hound, but with a completely different end. In the appearance of a being that was not lacking, called the King, Jihyun wept. It was because the great old existence was not too much of a threat.


    "Are you the one who''s after my life?"


    An unidentified creature with a light nod opens its mouth.


    "Call me ''Mihisra'', the King of Shadows."


    "The Michigan. Even you people have names. Then let me ask you something. Why are you after me?"


    "Don''t you know that?"


    I confessed his sin with a voice mixed with the growling of a beast named Michaels, who answered his question.


    "Do you have any idea how many possibilities you''ve turned to dust because of the future you left behind? How variables should be eliminated. Your retribution for forsaking so many futures must be punished with death."


    "... is it a sin for me to go back in time?"


    "Yes."


    In the Declaration of Michima, which he had never thought of, he lost his words. To this day, he thought Dagon and Atlac Nacha had something to do with it. It wasn''t a crowd, because the situation was all pointing to them.


    However, when I opened the box, the results were slightly more distorted than what he was thinking. Tindalus'' hounds have been chasing demonstrations using past regression, not Setillion-Shadow kings who killed the great old being.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 241 00241 Other side of the hour

    It was a family that I had thought about once. What happens to the future when you go back on your own? Does it go back? Or is it going to be self-excluding? A lot of thoughts passed through his head, but he shook his head without thinking deeply.


    It is because I have concluded that nothing changes even if I take it seriously. It was funny to predict that the future wouldn''t work if one died in the first place. It''s just normal for another future to be derived from it. He only reached his desired future through his past regression.


    Sihyun could not decide whether his actions were right or wrong. His point of view was limited to the individual. Even if I had an unrestricted point of view, the choice would not have changed.


    Even though Michima was right in the first place, she never doubted or disappointed in her choices. Rather, it was no exaggeration to say that he was created now because of his past regression.


    Until then, I could find trivial details in Mihisra''s words. ''Lots of possibilities''. It was the word that bothered him. Just as his point of view was confined to the individual, what he could do was confined to the individual.


    "You make it sound like I''m the center of the world. The only thing that''s twisted is my future. It must be true that my future has changed as well as the future of the people around me, but it''s a lot of possibilities, isn''t it?"


    It didn''t make sense to put the world and only a few individuals on the same scale. The world will never change in any way. That''s why he looked at Mihisra with suspicious eyes.


    I realized that he and Mihish were not the same. I confessed the truth in a serious tone that I realized was a common reaction in those who do not know the truth and the absolute future.


    "Bondi, the world must fall to One more."


    "..."


    "No, it had to be taken down. Not in the future, but in the distant past. But look around you. People have peace and safety. That doesn''t make it under the control of The Circle. Who do you think it was?"


    Sihyun laughs in the eyes of Mihisra, who seems to rebuke him. After all, it was the same as the word "more because of the circle."


    "You were on the other side of the circle."


    "Providence and reason are on the side. I''m here because you didn''t set the future open. If a miracle or coincidence hadn''t caused the circle to rule the world, none of this would have happened to me."


    "Is it a problem that I''ve moved back in time and changed the future?"


    "I think I''ve got the gist of the problem. You have changed many futures so far. The future, Bondi, was an absolute thing that no individual could change. It was the same kind of forbidden thing that shouldn''t be changed and shouldn''t be touched."


    A defining future. Though Mihisra understood a little bit about how she was behaving, she recalled the disaster she had prevented in her mind.


    You killed Rondale, the manager dispatched from The Circle, and beat the optimal desire to conquer the world by manipulating everything. There was no rest in trying to make Korea his kingdom.


    You killed the deep sea breeders who were growing power in a devastating heterotopia and killed Dagon who came for their revenge. I killed Atlac Nacha, who had subsequently invaded reality and dreams, and even brought down the guards of The Circle who were moving to overthrow the Hayler continent.


    After recalling the way he had walked, he was able to see how big his role was. Each one was predicting the end of mankind. No, at least it was pointing blue. If it hadn''t been stopped in the future, the world would have been falling apart in a whirlpool.


    "I don''t think a certain future is absolute if it changes because of me."


    "Ridiculous. The future is absolute. Sometimes there''s just a difference between time and place. Whether you want it or not, this world is already taking one step towards its end. I just don''t know where the future is due to the variable you."


    Mihisra said that she would reduce the variables and lead us to a safe future, and immediately she was dumbfounded. What Mihisra has been arguing about for a long time has been forbidden to Sihyun.


    "Am I hearing things wrong? I''ve been talking about the end of the world like it was supposed to. You don''t mean the end of the world, do you?"


    "Why not? The end of the world was foretold a long time ago. Ignoring that fact and postponing the end of the world is a waste of time. No matter how hard you struggle, the future doesn''t change."


    Sihyun realized that the explanation of Norden was lacking. "Minor danger," as Nordens said, meant "a world that received the end that was to come."


    "If the future is set, why did you come to me? Even if I go back in time, nothing can change that."


    "Think of it as a beekeeper. It''s a separate matter of punishing you than the future that was always meant to be. I only exclude you and change the world according to a set point. It is I, the physician of the existence of Mihisra, who turn time in order to help the future to come. So pay for what you''ve done."


    Sihyun sighed. It was a long horse, but even Michigan was more like a circle. Fixed Future, Scheduled End. I didn''t know how Mihisra''s story would unfold, but she decided to put out the fire first.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve been able to communicate. I have only one conclusion to make."


    Before a past regression called Michis, his goal was perfectly confronted. Therefore, Shi Hyun did not listen to the next words of Mihisra, and was dumbfounded towards him.


    Immediately, Shi Hyun approached Mihisra through space sprinting and connected his limbs using a kite. Atlac Nacha used a magic trick on himself against a sworn beast.


    Surprisingly, she was not embarrassed by the sight of her four-legged-four connected as one. It just becomes a dark blue mist that disappears at the point where the line meets the line.


    "Tsk."


    Soon after thoughts and thoughts were connected, Sihyun was able to recognize Mihisra beating his back. When she saw Mihisra at the point where the line meets the line, she realized that his leg was intact. It seemed as though the fact that it was connected to a kite was entirely unclean.


    Sihyun instinctively recognized that the space where Mihisra was staying was special. Jihyun, who converted the tributaries, realized that the obscurity of the space with Mihisra ignored the concept of time and space.


    "If so!"


    Sihyun, wrapped around his whole body with the power of the foal, tightened his fingers and caught Michima''s rattling mane. With the strength to put the nails inside Mihisra''s body, the demonstration forcefully fixed the space where Mihisra was staying.


    Immediately, he formed a ''transparent lightning bolt'' that immediately froze with a dimensional cut. He turned on the dimensions and dimensions of the body and inserted the stacked space.


    When Shi Hyun, who tied his struggling body with a shadow, focused his strength to bring in the final blow, he disappeared again into the point where lines and lines met with a dark blue mist called Michith.


    "... Amazing. Variables are variables."


    Mihish, who appeared at the point where the line meets the line, was no different from before. No, it was as unharmed as when it first appeared.


    Characteristics that ignore the concept of time and space through the point where lines meet. Only then did Sihyun realize that it was a common advantage for Tindalus'' hounds. You can also understand the driving force behind Tindalus'' hounds.


    "Don''t run away, don''t come. Stay out of trouble."


    Corrected, Shi Hyun lifts his shadow and restrains Mihisra. I encountered Atlac Nacha and brought a "past point" to the present in the air of solidified shadows.


    Mihisra''s body then ignored the concept of distance and speed, and moved behind his back. Sihyun punches Mihisra in the jaw as he scatters the dark blue fog and chases after Mihisra, who moves away from the laws of physics.


    Mihisra, who recalled the time and time points of the past, seemed to have arranged various kinds of photos in any order. However, Shi Hyun followed Mihisra''s movements in an endless number of different ways. And it was clearly in both eyes.


    There were no signs of movement or arrival, but Shi Hyun never missed the trajectory of Mihisra. It was because he was piercing the shadow of Mihisra. Sihyun wept. The power of the dead did not work for Mihisra. No, it was working, but I was changing my perspective on Michigan and stepping away from the realm of the dead.


    The fight grew long and resulted in disadvantages. Even if you kill him, you won''t die. It was already reinforcing its own realm, which was beyond the constraints of time and space.


    He also realized that he could not kill Sihyun. Reached the concept because he recovered quickly, without being fatally wounded by Mihisra''s sworn attack.


    I realized that Sihyun and Mihish could not give each other a fatal blow. He had a body that was beyond comprehension, and he had a ability that was beyond the logic of Michigan.


    I came up with another solution called Michigan. He opened his mouth as he looked down at the demonstration of standing firmly like a huge fortress. His voice, mixed with the beast''s distinctive cry, was ominous.


    "Is the front battle too much? It''s been a long time."


    Before Sihyun even answered Moore, he hid his face between the line called Michith and the point where the line met. The dark blue fog that was wrapping around his body disappeared in an instant. Unlike the fierce struggle, the end was just a blur.


    After a long struggle, he frowned at the ruined earth. The last thing that was left of the spiritual beast was a sneaky smile that did not match its appearance.


    /249


    Great Old Ones were all personas with universal abilities. There was no one who knew their source, and there was no one who understood its source. One thing''s for sure, they started out just like they do now. From beginning to end, no one was able to kill those who remained as a mysterious, unknown, and meaningless phenomenon.


    It was no different even if it was Michima who could surpass time and space. It doesn''t make sense to resist him because he was one of them.


    But it wasn''t like that. He stood up thoroughly in the path of the weak, realizing the way of the strong, and having ascended the throne of God. In other words, Xi Hyun has walked a completely different path from the great old beings.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    Sorry, no engagement today.


    1.


    The reason the protagonist can''t be in a person born without a single wound for 5 years is because his glutes are incomplete and he bandages one arm and pretends to be injured...... Strange????


    //There is a statement from the physician that there are no injuries when tested that have been manipulated.


    Aren''t people supposed to be terrified and awed by the protagonist now that they''ve eaten Atracha??


    It''s extraterrestrial. It''s too ordinary.


    //It''s a situation that changes to my personal settings. You can say you feel fear and awe, or you can leave a setting that says you hide without wishing for it. But I don''t think it''s a problem because it doesn''t really interfere with probability.


    The ability of the protagonist Atracha to absorb people''s thoughts into groups makes it easier for a superhuman force to build. You have no idea who the protagonist is. I think I need a sink.


    //?? You don''t understand this part. What explains the ability of kites to bring people''s thinking into groups and create superhuman forces?


    2. And I will write down a few letters when I suddenly think of a person who asked me if I had not met him. I met him, but I didn''t meet him in the present future. It was supposed to be before Sihyun solved the Busan situation. The text also states that the future has changed in this way because we had not met before the incident in Busan.

 242 00242 Other side of the hour

    Even Mihish admitted that Sihyun is strong. Versatile. Broad range of skills. Endless power. However, there was a ''gap'' in his strength. Space that is fixed in the past and cannot be made. He smiles brightly, recognizing the void.


    If we go back to a time when we were not strong, it will be Michima, because he too had a chance. At least I was able to throw the demonstration back in time into the wheel forever. I thought of slowly enjoying the moment he was going crazy while grabbing the ankle of a poem named Michith. For a thousand years or 10,000 years, I was confident to repeat the immeasurable moments of Michaels.


    "A beggar in the presence of a great old being can never go beyond his inferior birth. ''


    I hurriedly threw myself into the flow of time and space as I penetrated the present of the ''past''.


    Instead of being constrained by time and space, Michigan was insensitive to changes in time and space. There was no distinction in his eyes as to where is the present and the future. Therefore, it took much effort to capture the ''past'' of his desired poetry. But I didn''t care about Michaels. Time and space were on his side.


    "Variables should be eliminated."


    /250


    A dungeon of mythical groups of heights and sizes comparable to the Tower of Jay. The 99 floors were all reinforced glass on one side. A middle-aged woman looking out a window that was clear enough to see the clouds sat down shortly after. There was no expression on the face of the middle-aged man who was closing his eyes, but the word "fierce" came to mind first.


    Overturned wrinkles and raised eyebrows. Twisted lips somewhere. The middle-aged man appeared stubborn even as he pretended to be. The middle-aged man''s name is'' Jung-soo Park ''. He was one of Park Jung Bin''s half-brother and one of the ability to support the mythological group.


    The essence leading the organization "Countermeasures" was the guardian of the mythical group in public. Born a first-generation power, he was skilled in the Civil War and also known as a "hunter." His abilities were scarce enough that no one at the Hetero Response HQ knew about him. Not to mention that Korea has a high capability to be counted among the first fingers.


    Park Seo, who is the head of the countermeasure and director of the mythological group, frowned at the intelligence that had just been posted. It was suspicious information after reading it a few times.


    I felt like someone was imagining what they were seeing. It was not a problem that the information was detailed. What was troubling was that he was more friendly than necessary. It was like a complaint. I couldn''t help but doubt that this intel had come out publicly.


    "Kyung-min, did you think about this data?"


    Kyungmin, who received a report from the essence, blurted. I could understand why the essence frowned. The report strongly suggests that one of the survivors from Grandeliol is most likely the King of Shadows.


    Even if intelligence is true, it was like taking a completely different route until now. Costs, time and manpower. The indescribable resources were going to be invested again. The report seemed to impose a high risk high return, and anyone had to worry.


    However, Kyungmin''s complaint was not because the contents of the report were confusing. His depression was that the content of the report was terribly accurate.


    ''... It seems to be targeting him from start to finish.''


    Kyungmin was able to guess who the king of the shadow was when she learned the great legion of Legions from Lin. The man who killed Hugh in Grand Delhi and destroyed the Sinseoul Union. A person who wanted to be hidden even though he showed a lot of abilities. Kyungmin was immediately suspicious of Xi Hyun. No, I was sure. Being with a pioneer named Lin also empowered that confidence.


    ''But why did he claim to be a pioneer?''


    Kyungmin tilted her head, but soon she cleared the question from her mind. It''s because I thought that there would be suffering in its own way. Since the king of the shadow was originally a demonstration, Kyungmin had no intention of telling anyone about it.


    He was respectful of Xi Hyun. It was because he always seemed to be a lamp for Kyungmin, not showing himself, but using his power in the right places. It was a role model. Kyungmin didn''t want to interfere with the future of Xi Hyun, so she didn''t want to act like she was uncovering his identity.


    Even though Essence was his little father and boss, he did not leave. That''s why Kyungmin didn''t say anything useless.


    "It''s empty, but it''s not something you can ignore. Even if you actively reflect the content of the report, I don''t think choosing one out of hundreds of thousands of people is going to solve the problem in a day or two."


    It could be, but it could be. Kyungmin was best aware of the kind of answers that she didn''t want to hear, but she had no choice. At the beginning, Kyungmin, who was forcibly part of the mythological group''s counterpart, according to the suggestion of the essence, was not willing to proactively comment even though she was not involved in the demonstration.


    The essence who heard Kyungmin''s answer frowned. Then, the wrinkles fluttered upside down deeper and the panic intensified.


    "You worthless..."


    Kyungmin had to give a dry smile because of the bitter reprimand. The essence that was in command of the countermeasure was better known for being a tyrant than a tyrant. Moreover, Kyung-min, who is an integral family, has long been aware of that attitude. It didn''t hurt my heart to hear a few more words now.


    "I thought the whole world was looking for the King of Shadows. When I was a kid, I used to be so smart... and now I have nothing but aesthetic opinions. It''s a sin to be locked up for five years. I''ve become incompetent beyond compare."


    All that came out of the Essence''s mouth was bitterness. The attitude towards the family involved in blood also gave a violent speech that was hard to see. However, she sighed and blubbered everything. Even if he confronted the essence here, there was nothing left for him. Essence''s position was solid. Secondly, the chairman of the mythological group and the father of Kyungmin, Jung Bin and Friendship, were also very strong and the foundation of being a competent person.


    "I''m sorry."


    "Tsk, no. Blaming you now doesn''t change the past."


    The essence doesn''t wipe her unwelcome face, even if she picks up another report. Kyungmin lowered her head to see the essence. I wanted to run away right away without my father telling me to be the center of the countermeasure. However, Kyungmin was well aware of her position.


    The rest of the mythological group. It''s not as big a responsibility as the eldest son, but it can''t be as light as the youngest son. In that regard, the overall involvement in the epidemic of the mythological group was equally appropriate for him. It was not a place to be seduced by feelings for a moment. Kyungmin didn''t like the essence, but she had to be patient. It was like an obstacle we had to overcome to find a place to be his someday.


    "I think we need to find the Shadow King somehow. The king of the shadows seems to have a far worse side to him than I thought."


    "Wicked?"


    "Kyungmin, why do you think the King of Shadows is not acting, but hiding his identity?"


    She frowned momentarily at the question of the essence in her mouth with a nasty smile. Kyungmin, who had known him for five years, was able to guess why that was not difficult. We didn''t have to go far. The reason why he didn''t reveal his identity was because it was simple.


    "I see..."


    "Yes, to raise your ransom. You of all people should know that the world is moving around him."


    Kyungmin''s words didn''t go all the way. He interrupted his words and the essence answered him first.


    "Isn''t it weird to think of it as raising your own ransom? In the meantime, if you look at the actions of the Shadow King, you''ll see that he''s not into money."


    "That can''t be right. The King of Shadows is a pioneer after all. You want to pay for what you''re doing."


    Kyungyoung hears a ridiculous blasphemy and is furious as if it were her own business. I wanted to refute the essence. The demonstration that Kyungmin knew was not bad enough to think of such tricks. It was very likely that I did not intend to do it in private.


    Kyungmin disassembled and assembled the Essence Words in her head several times. But that process never came out of my mouth. As opposed to his will to refute the words of the essence here.


    Furthermore, the essence was inherently stubborn. After thinking about it once, I was more likely not to listen even if I spoke logically. Unfortunately, the only person in the world who could stop the essence of the Poisonous Soldier was his brother, Jungbin Park.


    "..."


    As the branches plummeted to the tip of his head sank again, Kyeong shrugged her shoulders. The countermeasure where the essence was sitting in the main position was good for the eyes regardless of how it was flowing forward. Kyungmin, who thought that she wanted to be downsized once, took her eyes off the essence.


    "By the way, you have a child who looks at you?"


    As a new topic emerged, Kyungyoung sighed. Kyungmin, who knew the whole story, clearly saw how the essence would react.


    "Yes, I''ve known him since Grandeliol."


    "You knew him in Grand Delriol? Tsk, I shouldn''t be hanging out with anyone. I''m worried about you, too."


    Kyungyoung was forced to speak for her because it was a tone that seemed to be looking down in public. It was better to be vigilant than vaguely detestable.


    "Kyung-min is the child of Ji Chul Hae Tae. It''s called an exponential swim."


    Ji Ho-cheol, as soon as the three letters came out, the expression of the essence hardened. It was not so pleasant that his nephew fell in love with his daughter as the essence that hit him every time.


    "A child of Cho-chul? I can''t even look at a child like that."


    The essence kicks the tongue briefly with an unfit expression. Just thinking about Cho-cheol makes me feel uncomfortable. Kyeong Minh did not say. It was because I did not think that swimming would continue.


    As long as Sihyun stood behind the back of the swimming, all Kyungjun''s tricks would be exhausted. Knowing this, Kyungjin chose to transfer to Chongju High School, although he had tiled Gyeongju several times.


    Moreover...


    Kyungmin clearly saw the restaurant ''outings'' on the 42nd floor of Jay''s Tower. The scene where the swimming sees him as more than just an uncle. It was not that surprising because I had been thinking about it for a long time. All Kyungmin could do was cheer for their love.


    ''No¡­ so what happens to Lynn? No, in this case, the swimmer''s love won''t come true? No, that doesn''t make any sense. Is it a matter for Si-hyun to make a decision? Si-hyun must have suffered a lot.''


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. The next episode comes up around 1: 00 p.m.

 243 00243 Hours Later

    /251


    Gyeongjun melted naturally enough that he could not think of himself as a transfer student. The third-graders who were told to be the youngest of the mythological group were competing in secret to impress him without having to do it for you.


    Moreover, Gyeong-jun was not the only one who could be the center of the class. It is because of its caring and distinctive features, as well as its friendly and serious character has become a great advantage. The girls couldn''t help but rejoice at his appearance as if it were a painting. The boys also enjoyed looking at the landscape that did not show themselves.


    Over time, a faction began to form around Gyeongju''s presence.


    The swimming, which saw similar situations in Grandeliol, looked at the landscape with no emotion. It was true that disgust or unpleasantness arose, but I have long since realized that even consuming emotions in that way is meaningless.


    The sharp eyes shifted between Gyeongju and swimming. She came to one conclusion when she saw Kyung-joon greeting the swimmer from the very beginning.


    "I think we know each other. Your ex-boyfriend?"


    The sharp man who made eye contact with the swimming opened his mouth playfully, but the swimming replied with a grave expression.


    "I''ve seen it a few times."


    "Seems like a lot of stories for a couple of psyches."


    She opened her mouth, unable to resist the curiosity, but the swim only looked at her with warm eyes. It was because it was clear that they would not believe it even if they revealed the nature of Kyongju. That''s why the swim took its place in ambiguous words.


    "It wasn''t very good."


    I got a confession a month ago, but it was never a good experience. Kyungchul''s remarks about who he should live with for a lifetime were clear in his head until now. At the point of swimming, Gyeong-jun was just a child who wanted to swing his waist as much as he wanted.


    "But I don''t think he''s a bad kid. I can see how eager I am to get your attention. He doesn''t look so bad. Plus, he''s the youngest of a mythical group. Nothing bad about being close, right?"


    Yeri also seemed to have been deceived by Kyungjun''s appearance, so the swim was forced to sigh.


    "She''s not as good as you think. Just remember one thing."


    In response to the rigorous swim, Jeri sighed with his nose. She also knew that swimming was very unpleasant, but I had never seen her so hated.


    What the hell happened? After realizing that what happened between swimming and racing couldn''t be expressed in one or two words, Jeri nodded his head.


    "However, given the circumstances, I think Gyeong-jun did something wrong to you. Can I forgive you for once? There''s nothing good about blushing."


    "Even if it was just me and Gyeong-jun on Earth, my choice wouldn''t change."


    The determination of swimming to know how grim and exhausting a human being named Gyeongjun was. She still hasn''t forgotten Kyongju''s mockery of the universe.


    That was the nature I showed as a child. I don''t know how to express my malice now that I know my place and know how to use my location.


    Kyung-jun Park, who appeared to be smiling, chattering and pretending to be a great man, but in reality was a traitor to an unrivaled servant. It was natural for a swimmer who grew up to see such a landscape from childhood to avoid him.


    She watches the swim and tries to say a few more words, but her words do not carry on. Because one person appeared next to her.


    "That''s a little disappointing, Swimming."


    Gyeong-jun walked in front of the swimming pool with a bright smile. As his face became closer, his expression became noticeably stiff.


    "I didn''t know you had a hobby of eavesdropping."


    "I just heard it in my ears. But still, I didn''t expect my judgment to be impatient that way. I apologize if I made a mistake the other day."


    After realizing that Gyeong-jun had asked me to marry him at the Jay Hour Tower, the swimmer shook his head. It was not a good enough topic to be refreshed.


    "I won''t accept your apology."


    When I received an apology, I gave Gyeong-jun a break. That''s why the swimming was determined to draw a line. She already gave her heart to Sihyun. There was no gap between Gyeongju and me.


    "... Ha."


    An unhesitant swimming answer, Gyeong-jun secretly uttered a filthy voice. It''s a deep feeling in your heart. It was no exaggeration to say that he was a grumpy child because he didn''t have what he wanted.


    "Is it because of you? Did you tell him to do that?"


    Gyeong-jun thought of Sihyun. A man who protected swimming in the Grand Delliol and possessed the insignificant Stigma of Enhancement. Soon after, Gyeong-jun thought that the swimming followed his words well and bit his lips. It reminds me of meeting him at Jay''s Tower.


    Gyeong-jun still hasn''t forgotten the humiliation of that day. No, I couldn''t. I could still remember the cold look on his eyes. It''s like looking at dirty filth. Kyung-jun hated him for giving him shameful memories.


    At that time, I couldn''t believe the fact that I was pushed by him. Gyeong-jun knew that he had only 40,000 people in his mind.


    When Gyeong-jun discussed directly with him, the swim shook his head with a distorted expression. It was her will that drove her out.


    "This has nothing to do with you. It''s all up to me."


    "I hope so. It''s hard to think that you''re listening to someone so incompetent."


    "Don''t speak ill of him."


    For swimming, it was more than family. I couldn''t express myself to my brother or loved one. It was only because of him that I rescued and cared for her who was trembling alone in Grandelliol. Swimming thought it was only Se-hyun who regarded him as the most valuable person in the world.


    Eavesdropping on the conversation between swimming and Gyeongju with interesting eyes, Yeri realized that the person she liked was'' uncle ''.


    ''Still, a middle-aged man had a taste.''


    Yeri could understand why the swimming did not even look at the boys. He will, too. The boys in high school were far from serious, handsome middle-aged men. I couldn''t express it externally or mentally. The Yerim thought of the man who said he liked swimming in his head was surprised by the continued words of Gyeongju.


    "If you look at it, it''s a white water without abilities. I''m sorry for you, but I don''t know if it''s true. When you realize the world, you''ll have to come to me. White and chewy. It makes a difference, doesn''t it?"


    "Say it one more time."


    Yeri could not keep her mouth shut about Kyungjun''s nature. Then I realized why a late swim avoided Gyeongju. She must have known Kyungchul''s nature long ago.


    Since it was after school, there was no one left in the classroom. Excellent conditions to make things worse. As Gyeongju and swimming became rougher, Shari tried to think of a trick that could turn her eyes around and reverse the atmosphere.


    As the swim moves forward one step, the Yeri closes her eyes without her even knowing it. It reminded me of how the swimming subdued the longevity and the boys who followed him. In her head, I remembered Kyung-joon being messed up.


    But her imagination did not come true. One Savior appeared in the classroom even before swimming and Gyeong-jun could get into the pose. His bright smile was impressive, and he was their classmate.


    He grabbed the fountain pen he had left at the table and looked at Gyeongju, swimming and Yeri. He tilts his head and straightens his glasses.


    "Are you guys still there? Come on, boys. The guard will be around soon."


    He whistles lightly out of the classroom. Suddenly, the atmosphere did not boil like before. Gyeong-jun scratched the back of his head with a steamed face.


    "... Tsk, I can''t help it. That''s all for today. You don''t look so welcoming either."


    Gyeong-jun turns away from the swimming and wakes up with his bag. After the outburst, Yeri vomited out all the tensions she had endured.


    "Oh, and Yeri."


    "Ugh, yeah?"


    "Forget what you saw today. Because if you don''t, bad things will happen. Okay?"


    Before the shrunken Yeri concluded, Gyeong-jun left the classroom. In Kyungjun''s attitude, which seemed to be a good answer, Yeri recognized that there was only one option left for her from the beginning.


    "... swim. What do I do?"


    "I told you, she''s not as good as you think."


    A carefully stroked swim on her tangled head lets out a sigh.


    /252


    Sihyun who put his body in the car going to the swimming house couldn''t hide his discomfort. The car had a space that was not too wide, even if it was a room.


    Moreover, many narrow and winding roads were rare in the country. Sihyun could easily see that she was accustomed to this life by watching the swimming out of the window.


    "That was a real girl, our swimming."


    "She was a girl from the first time I saw her."


    At the words of swimming that seemed to be expressed as a woman from birth, she could not bear to laugh.


    "I see. The first thing I saw was a fluttering butt. That''s another lady."


    "Ahjussi!"


    Quickly recalling what happened five years ago, the swim pinched his arm. At that time, she was immature even in her mind. Swimming wanted to transform himself into a crier if he could go back in time.


    When she arrived at the swimming house, she couldn''t swallow her tears. The house in Busan was much bigger and bigger than the house in Seoul. Although the fact that they were both mansions has not changed, it is no exaggeration to say that the house in Seoul is a simple house compared to the one in Busan.


    "Come in."


    As Sihyun entered the house, a large number of employees in the mansion bowed their heads. Realizing that it was a serious and stealthy posture that could not be seen in contracts or part-time positions, the demonstration was severely discouraged. I spent a few days in the Kingdom of Tagnaria, but I couldn''t get used to being greeted by my employees even though I wanted to get used to it.


    Soon after following the swim, I could see Jo-cheol''s face. It was not difficult to distinguish it because I remember seeing it the last time. Soon, I saw a woman sitting next to him, and she stopped.


    "Bakshia..."


    Reflexively, a handheld demonstration in his mouth recognizes his mistakes. It is not polite to say his name carelessly. However, the woman replied clearly as if nothing had happened.


    "Yes, I am Bakshia, the mother of swimmers."


    Forty-four years old took away his youth, but his seductive appearance remained. Seeing the beauty of her youth as it was, she even felt like she had returned to her childhood.


    "... I''m a fan."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. The protagonist intertwines his skills with a kite... It can also interlock concepts that are not real... Expand your imagination... Expand your concepts and the opening will grow... If the opening is fixed, the status of the gods will not be fixed... The protagonist will not be fixed... Winner is too great...


    //Concept follows story to some extent. And when you expand the concept, you don''t understand how open walls can grow.


    And I don''t understand what comes after that.


    2. It was a question of if you put all your thoughts between people and people into one body, wouldn''t it be superhuman, but it wouldn''t be a match for your personality?


    //Some technologies don''t tend to be deliberate because of the power inflation. because the more versatility and effectiveness of that technology increases, and the more specific it becomes, the less relevant it is to fight.


    The year has a limitation on that meaning.


    It''s not that I haven''t thought about building a superhuman unit through kites. But I don''t think it''s an improvement in overall quality, it''s a focus on quantity. because in the end, the total amount doesn''t change. Moreover, if I write like that, I want to improve the overall quality I described first, which makes it a bit of a misnomer. Kites are good at other episodes.


    And there''s a lot of comments about expanding your imagination and writing kites like invincible technology... and if you don''t adjust the power inflate, the dimensions and the universe come together, and that''s just the end of the story. Sounds like a Sword Master Yamato to me.


    3. The more the kite''s story develops, the more versatile it can be, but at this point, I think it''s appropriate. And so far, we''ve only used what Atlac Nacha showed us, in case the power inflation gets worse, and some of you might think that''s more than that.


    4. If you think this is a zoom out, but not a setup error, then I would appreciate it if you think I did it on purpose. I''d love to answer every single question, but answering just one question takes time.

 244 00244 Other side of the hour

    In the words of the sincere Xi Hyun, Xia''s mouth naturally went up. I was still doing activities in private, but I couldn''t say that much compared to the peak period, and they were all just small distances.


    Even though the actors who were rich in those days could not resist the rapidly changing world. There was nothing Shia wanted that way. I wanted to be a little more loyal to my family after I got married.


    It was rewarding and joyful to have someone who remembered him so far from the position of Asia. Therefore, Xia treated him with a more elaborate attitude.


    "Is that so? People don''t know much these days. I''ve been involved in a few works since I got married, but that was five years ago."


    She shakes her hands in shame, but does not hide her delightful smile.


    "Mr. Shea appeared as a role model in the drama of the quality of actors, with the appearance of monstrous talent and flawless character, with the title of the national sister, and in many films he showed his presence. Five years has not been a hindrance."


    Although I first saw Xia at the age of 7, she could still recall her youth vividly. Since then, he has had memories of his past life and has established a self, so he was wrong when he saw things around him.


    "Thank you. I didn''t know you were such a fan. Could it be fate, too? His name is Shia, so please call him Ma''am from now on."


    It was a vague appearance to call her ma''am. The originality from Asia was enough to shake the hearts of all men to date. I didn''t even look like the mother of a child.


    Sihyun smiled brightly as Xia, who had once admired him, approached him gently.


    "May I?"


    "Sure. Why not?"


    Xia was very fond of him for saying he was a fan. It was the extension line that allowed her to be called Ma''am.


    When I looked at the excitement of him, I heard a gloomy voice.


    "Mister..."


    In the pitiful pain I felt at my side, Jihyun looked down. On the contrary, his fingers were tightly pinching his side. I had to shed tears when I looked at him with my swimming gaze. All the light around him disappeared into the swimming eyes.


    "That''s the first I''ve heard of it. How could it be that I was a fan of my mother and not of anyone else?"


    The puffy swim frowns. Si-hyun is a fan of Shi ''a. It was the first time she had lived with me for five years.


    With the cute jealousy of swimming, he had no choice but to make a dry smile. He will, too. Up until five years ago, swimming was a young child yearning for their parents'' hands. Asking me to be a fan in front of him was like touching her wounds.


    "Sorry, swimmer."


    It was nothing to apologize for, but he reflexively stroked the head of the swimmer. Hearing Sihyun''s conversation with Hochol, he turned to look interesting.


    "You''re a fan of my wife. You look like you''re young and you know your wife. It''s rare. Of all the actresses in the world, it must be strange to know your wife''s debut and ask her to be a fan."


    "Honey? What does that mean?"


    "Hmmm."


    Hocheol, who had poured out his complaint with a clear-headed cough, looked at him. It was surprising that he was a fan of Xia, but he called him here to give him a little reward for taking care of the swimming for five years.


    "I''m Jiho-cheol. Father of the swimmer, as you know."


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Han Si-hyun."


    "Yes, I''ve heard a lot about you from your daughter. But this is... hmm."


    Hocheol stared at Sihyun desperately. To be honest, his appearance came as a big shock to Hochol. Because swimming used to call him uncle, he also thought of him as a middle-aged man. Even before Sihyun visited, Hochol, who thought of his generous intellectual character, could feel his preconceptions shattered.


    Objectively, he was a young man with no appearance. He was also fit and reliable. I could see that the muscles that appeared to me were trained for practice, not for exercise, even by pretending to be. If I hadn''t heard that I survived for five years in Grandeliol, I would have been deceived by the upper-class disciples.


    Hocheol didn''t like it. It was more than necessary. Having seen Ho-chul snorting next to him, he raised his awareness of him as he snorted without anyone knowing.


    "Swimming, I thought you said uncle. You look so different. You look young to me."


    "When I met you, I was very young. When I first called him uncle, it became a habit and I couldn''t fix it until now. I thought I''d call you Oppa, but you''re also my uncle."


    The swim smiled brightly as to what was so pleasant. It was the first time I had ever seen a smile like that, so Hochol''s eyebrows were only getting more curvy. Hocheol looked back and forth between Sihyun and swimming. It reminded me of the word Sun-nyeon. Hochol didn''t like the appearance of the two of them because they only saw the bond that had been piled up between him and swimming for five years.


    Recognizing the similarities between the two ages, he wept over the unpleasantness he could not express. They had lived against each other''s backs in a closed space for five years. It was strange to think there was no more emotion than needed for each other. I had feelings for those who lived together in one school. The place where Sihyun and Swimming were held was a world ruled by extremes. There was no way that the relationship between the two could not be deeper.


    Hochol observed the demonstration and swimming with suspicious eyes. Maybe it was because he thought they could be deeper than he thought.


    ''Really, then what should we do? Do I have to admit, or do I have to say it out loud? But it must have been the fact that he cared for a swimmer in a place like hell for five years. It''s impossible to treat someone so carelessly. But you can''t even admit it. Swimming needs to meet better people and live a happy life. No, I''m not lacking in my abilities enough to require a man''s abilities. Swimming can still feed me for the rest of my life. "


    Even then, Hochol recalled the report that Yooseong had posted the last time. Swimming might like this guy, Se-hyun. At that time, Hochol smiled and passed it on, but I came to my senses that the report might be true.


    "... what are you thinking?"


    "It''s nothing. I just had something to think about for a second."


    After clearing his mind, Hocheol treated her with a expressionless expression. His imagination was all a story of possibility anyway. Nothing was funnier than worrying about something that didn''t happen.


    "Thank you. Thanks to you, the swimmer was able to return to a healthy state. If you want something, just say it. I''ll help you."


    Hearing Hochol''s words, he had the same answer in his mouth as'' the last time. ''


    "I''m afraid I must decline. Because that''s why I took care of the swimmer when I got a specific, clear reward. And I don''t like that kind of relationship with swimming."


    "What kind of relationship? What are you trying to say?"


    "Giving and receiving means having a clear relationship. I don''t want that relationship. because I think of swimming as my brother. You don''t deliberately want something from your brother, do you?"


    Hocheol had to accept the sincerity of Xi Hyun. It was because he could not come out unless he conserved swimming. Moreover, there was no reason to doubt the savior. Hochol decided to take a look at the situation.


    So Hochol, Shea and Shi Hyun had a conversation. Most of the story was dominated by a demonstration. Hochol and Shea both wanted to know how their swim went in Grand Delliol. Sihyun told me everything that had happened for five years.


    The longer she spoke, the more she realized that she was a trustworthy person. His point was to go back to the center of swimming thoroughly. Seeing that he was a hard young man to see in this age, Xia nodded her head and focused on his words, but Hochol was only spraying a strong nostril next to him as if he didn''t want to.


    The prepared refreshments reveal the floor, and the tea cups shrink. As time went by, things got better. I instinctively realized that swimming is an opportunity now.


    The person who could interfere with her confession - Lin - was absent. Moreover, her parents were doing her a favor. And that favor was growing in real time.


    His hesitation was German. It''s because I didn''t know when it would happen again if I left this opportunity. That''s why swimming threw a battle right here.


    "Father, Mother. I have something to tell you."


    At the decisive voice echoing in the intestine, Hochol and Shia halted their conversation and looked at the swimming. Sihyun also looked at her. A swim that captured everyone''s attention blew a lifetime of confession.


    "... I like you. No, I love you."


    "Oh, my."


    "Hmmm."


    In a bold confession, she covers her mouth with her hands and coughs as if Hocheol couldn''t hear.


    "And I''m thinking about getting married."


    At the end of the swim, Hochol had to open his mouth. No matter how much I thought about it, the word "marriage" was not a word that could be taken lightly.


    "You''re reckless. Swimming."


    "I don''t think so. I thought of you all the time in Grand Delhi. Even now, I haven''t changed my mind at all. Rather, I liked you more. Are you still going to call my heart reckless?"


    In her greedy daughter''s confession, she smiled gladly. Ever since the black ring was placed on the left hand ring of the swimming, she had a vague notion that this day would come. Xia asked again because she liked Shi Hyun.


    "Swimming, is that true?"


    "Yes, Mother."


    Xiaa nods, not speaking anymore. There was no problem that swimming was a student. At that age, she had a dream of an actor and designed her own future.


    "You don''t seem too surprised. Did you know that?"


    "Yes, I knew that."


    "Seeing that you don''t say much, it seems to me that you have feelings... Is that right?"


    "I won''t deny it."


    In a sudden confession of swimming, he had no choice but to accept it without embarrassment. It was because it was true that he accepted the mind of swimming. I thought I couldn''t stay long.


    Hochol notices a subtle stream of air between the two. Then, Xi Hyun burst into branch about not bringing up this topic first.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. The next episode is scheduled to be up before 1: 00.

 245 00245 hours away

    "The boy has no such courage! ''


    If it was so urgent, the swimming would have opened its mouth first. Even then, Hocheol shakes his head urgently. It was not who confessed first. Breathing steadily calms the frenzied emotions.


    "Yes, let''s say. They say they like each other, but there''s no way a third party can stand up and deny it. But what do you have? A year from now, our swimming will be adults, but it''s not that easy to leave our children to someone who has nothing as a parent."


    Assets. Thinking of the word, he scratched his head. In his arms were two unlimited cards. One was the identity given to the "King of the Shadows" by the Korean government, and the other was the credit card Bererosa gave me to use freely. It wasn''t that big of a deal to use both.


    Moreover, the continents that began to mourn him in the Hayler continent were offering a tremendous amount of tribute at 10: 00 a.m. Numerous goods and resources were accumulating gradually in the treasury of the Kingdom of Tagnaria.


    It was possible to buy a remote island and decorate it as much as he wanted. However, it was not easy to reveal. He had to reveal that he was the King of Shadows first. Sihyun wanted to be recognized as being himself rather than the King of Shadows.


    "... Honey, did I see you that way? Or did my parents see it that way?"


    Shea glances at Hocheol. It was entirely his quality that caused her to cast off so many men''s favors and suggestions. If I wanted favors, there were many other options. Knowing that, Hocheol did not stand firm, but did not forget to speak up.


    "But I think if we have to leave our swimming to anyone, we should be that capable. Isn''t that right?"


    "Is it natural for a young man just out of Grandeliol to want that? And when you''re young, you can struggle together. Moreover, it''s not enough that we can''t help it, and why would we want to stop a swimmer''s future? I''m disappointed in you for the first time today."


    Xia was more enthusiastic than ever about whether his remarks were effective as a fan. Hocheol stared at him with cold eyes. For this moment, I thought he said he was a fan of Asia.


    "But swimming is still a child. I could have said something like that for a second, and you want me to leave it to you?"


    "... is how much more you need to see. I don''t think anyone could care less about our swimming."


    Just looking after the swimming for five years, I was able to know enough about the quality of his body. Keeping others without ointments in extreme situations was because there must be hardships that cannot be expressed by words alone. Even if he was a brother who led to blood, I doubted that he could take care of him as well as he did.


    "And what would have happened if Grandeliall hadn''t been opened? Who do you think our puzzled swimmer will entrust his heart to?"


    In Shia''s words, Hocheol had to keep his mouth shut. It was because I had a general idea of how the future of swimming would have been drawn if Grand Delhi hadn''t been open forever.


    "I''m just thankful that the swimmer came out looking so healthy. So I think swimming is okay. Give it up, honey. because it''s already in the order that it''s supposed to be."


    What I wanted to say came out of my head, but Hocheol was patient. It was because even if tears came out of my eyes, I had to endure it for my daughter''s happiness. Moreover, Hochol''s reasoning surrendered to the words of Xia. What she made was perfectly reasonable. However, Hocheol''s feelings did not yield.


    "What do you think?"


    "Yes?"


    "Can you save our swimmer for the rest of his life?" "


    Sihyun glances at the swimming reflectively. The swimmer looked at her with a shy look. Refined cheeks. He realized that the swimming was no longer a young child. The answer has been set since I decided to approach her honestly in the beginning.


    "Yes, I will spare you all the strength I can."


    "Does that make any sense? Our swimmer confessed with such shame, but he couldn''t have done it alone. Yes, of course. You''ll have to conserve swimming until your bones are broken into a handful of ashes, and then die if the swimmer wants you to."


    "Honey."


    Hocheol lowers his head as he recites it in a loud voice. The situation is no longer a threat to Sihyun. Hochol could only rebuke himself. It''s because this wouldn''t have happened if I hadn''t been interested in Sihyun.


    "... but I still think it''s too early for you to go out with a man. But that doesn''t mean that swimming has made a swift decision for you. I just want you to approach me with caution. Anything you do in a hurry can be twisted."


    "So healthy relationships are possible?"


    After seeing the sunny swim, Hocheol was forced to sigh. He looked like he had the whole world. No parent can beat a child. Recognizing that the mind of swimming was deeper and more subtle than he thought, Hocheol had no choice but to acknowledge the relationship between him and swimming.


    "But there is a price. Even if you do go on a date, coming in until 6: 00 is basic. You shouldn''t neglect your studies. So there should be no further decline in grades at this time. And no physical contact between the two of you. I''ll even let you hold hands. But nothing more. If you can''t protect one, even if your mother stops you, this father will go out on his own. Okay?"


    "Yes."


    Swimming with an elongated nod, he grabbed her arm. I broke my promise to hold her hand, but I pretended not to see Hocheol. Hitting her in this atmosphere was an inflexible act.


    "Do you understand? If Swimming is naive, if you want to do something about it, reject it here and now. I didn''t recognize you because you''re pretty. It''s all for swimmers. Well, it''s also true that you took care of the swimmer for five years. But this is my only mercy. If anything happens to the swimmer..."


    At the same time that a fierce flame erupted from Hochol''s eyes, Sihyun nodded.


    "Yes, you don''t have to worry."


    "Hmph, I''ll see how far we can hold out. And, of course, don''t make excuses about loving each other later because kissing and touching are both physical."


    The swimming desperately hides the burning face. It was already a breach.


    Luckily, Hochol didn''t seem to notice. The silent sigh lowers your head, noticing the sight of Xia looking at you. As you all know, Xia smiled and continued to crush the latter, adding constraints.


    "That''s as far as you go. You know I''d be the first to disagree if you didn''t think swimming was what you wanted. And not in the Joseon Dynasty. If you like each other, you can kiss each other. What''s the big deal?"


    "But what I want is theft. And swimming is still young. It''s not like being young."


    "I see. That''s why you met me..."


    "Okay, that''s it."


    Hochol interrupted Xia''s words. Hocheol sighed and rushed to finish the meeting with Shi Hyun while holding his greasy head. Sihyun came out of the house to say goodbye to Shi ''a and swimming, and he could see Hocheol waiting for him.


    As the landlord, Hochol was in a bad mood. Hocheol approached him shoulder to shoulder.


    "You, ring our swim and I will burn to the bone. You know why I''m called Abortion, right? So don''t worry about surviving the day. I''ll always be watching."


    Hochol points to his two eyes with his index finger and his middle finger. Then he pointed with his two fingers at his eyes. Gesture that you''re always watching. He received a favor, not a favor, but just a smile, shaking his head.


    /253


    A man appears between the alleyways leading to the villa. A foreigner characterized by bleed free, pale skin. Numerous wrinkles drawn with rough skin indirectly showed how exhausted he was.


    Seeing Morko Novikov, an agent dispatched to find the King of Shadows in Russia, opened his mouth with an expressionless expression.


    "Did you do everything you were told?"


    "Yes, I''ve done everything you asked me to do. All that''s left now is to bite the prey and expose the other agents."


    He glanced at Morco, who was moving more agile than he thought.


    "How many people have you noticed? No. How many countries have you noticed?"


    "So far, we have not solved any doubts. Still, the United States and China may be approaching sooner than expected. It''s not like they didn''t keep an eye on the survivors coming out of Grandeliol."


    Morco saw his head nodding loudly, and he had no choice but to pour out his sighing concerns.


    "But will you be okay? No matter how strong you are, there are hundreds of agents against you. Those who are trained to the extreme to kill humans, not just ordinary abilities. It doesn''t make sense to bring them all together."


    At worst, we had to deal with them all.


    "Then you have nothing to worry about. There''s nothing in the world that can threaten me unless a meteor falls from the sky."


    At his words, Morko shakes his head. Falling meteorites is like cracking a planet called Earth. In the face of such a disaster, even God was not safe.


    "That''s arrogant."


    "There''s nothing you can''t say, right?"


    "Yes, and if your actions are all true, I can accept them. But not everyone believes in what you''ve done. I''m sure there will be others who will come to test you."


    "Are you doubting me?"


    "No way. At least I know I won''t be able to beat you, even though I''m the best man on the face of the earth. I just don''t need everything in front of a bunch of violence. That''s what I''m trying to say."


    "You worry too much."


    Sihyun, who broke up with Morco, walked to his home. Soon after, he was able to see a familiar face. Thoughtful and glamorous appearance. Eyes that are discreet enough to cover the distinct cost of caring. Sihyun knew who the man was.


    "Where do you go like that?"


    The man standing in front of the villa, Kyungmin, happily approached Sihyun and said.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. The big picture for this is what you said you were a fan.

 246 00246 Other side of the hour

    /254


    "I''m glad you''re doing well."


    "You''re the one."


    Kyungmin smiled awkwardly because it was the first time we met since the incident in Busan. He turns his head and looks around, unable to overcome the stiffness. Fresh towels and clothes. Pastel curtains. A little frame. Kyungmin nodded her head and raised her tail as she looked inside the house full of life. It was qualitatively different from his pointlessly sized house.


    Sitting across from Kyungmin, she nodded at him with a questionable gaze.


    "How did you know about this place?"


    "Swimming told me. I could have come without asking the swimmer, but it seemed right."


    Kyungmin took out a business card in her arms and gave it to him. Whether he received his business card, he couldn''t hide his surprise when he saw the word "director of the mythological group" written on it. Kyeong Minh''s discipline of the upper class was vague, but he didn''t know he was related to the mythical group.


    Unexpectedly, he realized that the name of the chairman in charge of the mythological group was Jung Bin Park. Chairman of a mythical group with the same gender as Kyungmin who has the title of director at a young age. When he envisioned the correlation between the two, he burst into elasticity.


    "It can''t be..."


    "You''re probably right."


    Kyungmin''s words became more evident than anything else.


    "I thought I was born different, but I didn''t know I was the second year of the reign."


    "It''s not that grand. The company is already under your control, and I''m the best man. It''s fine, except it''s a place where the restraints come in."


    Kyungmin shrugged her shoulders and uttered in a spontaneous tone. She looked at Kyungmin carefully and nodded her head. He saw that the feelings in Kyungmin''s words were true.


    "So why is the Second Reichsmanship here?"


    "There''s no reason to visit a friend''s house. Curiosity. Well, it''s a lie to say nothing personal. Still, I never thought I''d hear from you."


    He thought of Kyungmin''s phone number in his head and scratched his head. He also intended to communicate with Kyungmin. Unfortunately, after coming out of Grandeliol, the incident never ceased and I couldn''t afford it. It''s been a while since I was able to relax and fall into reminiscence.


    "Sorry, I''ve been busy."


    "If you keep moving around like that, you won''t be able to afford it. Seems like I''ve been to Harler''s recently."


    "Huh?"


    Sihyun tilted his head as he put Hyler continent in his mouth. No matter how much I thought about it, there was no reason to talk about the Hayler continent in the previous conversation. Kyung-hyun, who had him in front of his eyes, kept his thoughts in his mouth for a long time.


    "I know you''re the King of Shadows."


    A brief silence. He smiled as he understood Kyungmin''s words late in a beat.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''m the king of shadows. You want to make fun of me?"


    Shi Hyun shakes his head consistently with Morse. However, Kyungmin had a definite symptom.


    "Who do you think keeps seeing your special side in Grandeliol?"


    It was Sihyun who killed the pioneer and spread the Legion. It was also a demonstration that helped people live. Kyungmin, who was watching him with unusual abilities, believed his eyes.


    "Admit that I''m different than everyone else. But that''s the confusing side, not the obvious side."


    "I knew you''d say that. But if it wasn''t for that, he wouldn''t have brought it up."


    Kyungmin closed her eyes and recalled the day of the Busan incident. At that time, Shi Hyun, who came to the restaurant without hesitation, warned him as he took the swim. I didn''t know what that meant in the past, but I could see it now if everything had become clear.


    "You''re the one who told me to run away from the tower that day. It''s like he knew it was gonna happen. Surprisingly, after that, we actually broke the Palatica. It happened at the same time that you hid yourself. Don''t you think it''s a little too sophisticated to say coincidence?"


    "..."


    He realized that he had lost more traces than he thought, and he had no choice but to reveal his identity.


    "Yes, you''re right."


    "I knew it."


    Kyungmin nods at the fact that her guess was correct.


    "But I think I''ve been expecting this for a long time. Why are you telling me this now?"


    Kyungmin glanced around and said that the ants were crawling around.


    "There are people looking for you in hiding. Massive, concrete movements are increasing right now. It''s only a matter of time before they find out who you are."


    He sighed, knowing the essence of what Kyungmin was trying to say. Regrettably, he also knew the information.


    "You must be one of them, too?"


    "Quite frankly. But I wanted to tell you to be careful with that. You should know the threat is coming for you. No matter how strong you are, you can''t suddenly know something you don''t know."


    "..."


    "If not, I can help. I know it''s lame, but if you just tell me you want to keep living the life that you have, I can give you time to get away."


    It was a pure favor from Kyungmin to Sihyun. Kyungmin felt she had the right to live a free life. He had a deep premonition in his mind.


    After realizing that Kyungmin was genuinely worried about herself, she gained the energy of all kinds of things. Acquiring Kyungmin''s memory here was like kicking his favor.


    "That''s charming, but I''ll pass. I have an idea."


    "But he didn''t hate to be exposed."


    "I hated it. But I had the feeling it was weird to hide it under duress."


    Time was not on his side. The world was vast, and there were more eyes than that. In a world where everything was mechanical and state-of-the-art, there was a limited number of places where the demonstration could hide. Obviously, as civilization progresses, it will accelerate.


    At that time, there was nothing that she could choose. Maybe see a newspaper with his face printed on it. But now I was able to take control in my hands.


    Ultimately, it was a matter of both options. Are they identified by an unspecified majority, or are they protected by a specific minority? Sihyun wanted the world to change, but he did not intend to throw himself to the ground. Fame was enough for one Shadow King. Han Si-hyun didn''t have to be famous.


    When all the preparations were over, and the world was watching him, he thought of ''evidence'' that could not be disputed with the ''witnesses''.


    /255


    "Then I''ll see you next time. Don''t forget to call if you need help."


    "Yes, I will."


    After sending Kyungmin, she could feel the way she was looking at herself. Rich, lively eyes. He flicked his index finger and broke off the intangible energy that flew towards him before he could think.


    At the same time, you sprint towards the source of the intangible energy. He folded the space and landed on a secluded construction site. On top of the unstable building where iron bones began to build, Sihyun was able to find the person who had burst into death towards him.


    Overturned wrinkles and raised eyebrows. Twisted lips somewhere. There was no expression on the face of the middle-aged man who was closing his eyes, but the word "fierce" came to mind first.


    "I knew it."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Never mind."


    Essence did not believe Kyungmin''s words from the beginning. It is possible that one of the survivors born in Grandeliol could be the King of Shadows. It was like poison to trust the words of a young man born in Grandeliol.


    Upon seeing the report, she immediately realized that she was right. On the other hand, the essence that secretly stepped on Kyungmin''s back could reach the right answer.


    He frowned at the sudden appearance of an uninvited guest. Seeking oneself was too impure. It was the same move that had been prescribed as an enemy from the start.


    "Why did you attack me?"


    "I was just checking to see if you really are the King of Shadows."


    It was an idea that no ordinary power could escape death. That''s why the essence was able to confirm that Sihyun was the King of Shadows. Until now, there was only one strong man whose face had not been revealed.


    "... anyone else could have died."


    "What does that mean?"


    In his arrogant remarks, he frowned. Eyes and attitudes like seeing humans as bugs. It was as if I saw the circle''s ''pioneer''. However, he was forced to shake his head. It was because the person in front of him was clearly a human being. There was a sense of camaraderie, but the contradiction was hard to find.


    When he saw the strange atmosphere of essence, he corrected his posture.


    "What the hell are you?"


    "Do you want to know?"


    While the essence lifted the tail of his mouth, many dots surrounded him. He sighs, realizing it''s a light coming from the laser point of the sniper rifle.


    "You''d better not take another step. A sniper rifle specially designed to kill pioneers. If you get hit by one, your thinking will disperse, so you''d better be prepared."


    "Did you really think you could stop me with this?"


    "No, I know it''s unstoppable."


    For Sihyun, who killed Dagon and Atlac Nacha, the sniper rifle was no better than the breeze. It wasn''t him he was after in the first place.


    "But we can broaden your breastplate."


    "Including a bust?"


    Before Sihyun even questioned him, a building next to him collapsed. Sihyun sees an unidentified goon protruding from the debris. Surprisingly, the mysterious culprit surrounds himself with a shadow.


    "Covering your whole body was an excellent choice. You can use it like this. I''ll compliment you."


    At the sound of sirens echoing from all around, Shi Hyun frowns. The response was too fast.


    "Don''t be surprised. I just filed a report first. It''s a good world, because in a word, you can collect every cop in the area with a bunch of money. Isn''t that right?"


    "What''s the purpose?"


    "It makes me doubt that the king of the shadow is truly a safe man in everyone''s hearts. You can''t break it from the inside, so you have to break it from the outside. You can kill me if you can''t stand the tears, or hide your tail and run. Either way, it''s a gain."


    He shrugged his shoulders while hiding his embarrassing expression.


    "That''s it."


    "What?"


    I didn''t have time to worry about the little threats. Instantly, he grabbed the back of the essence.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    Sorry, there are no affiliations today.


    1. If you think you''ve met Hochol, please refer to the review on page 241.


    2. @ I''ve been thinking. If you look at "The Great Old One" in K''Tulu mythology, isn''t it possible for a human being to go blind and go mad and dig out my own heart, or not to live up to my instructions, even if he''s mentally strong? Will it not happen even if Shi-hyun reflects my existence? Plus, Dagon and Atlock Nacha showed up in real life, and it''s just... it''s just not happening.


    //Reasons similar to the year 241, 243. You can follow the original settings, but you can change them at will depending on the nature of the novel. Because the Cosmic Horror genre was originally a genre that dealt with irresistible beings, fears and fears that were coming from the scheduled end, if you take the line or the setting well, happy endings are not the endings.


    4. How is it that Atlanta has not been reported to the national press?


    //described in 231.


    4. We will remove comments that have already been outlined in the review and for the same reason. because other people watch that comment and ask it again and again. I''ll give you an answer, so don''t feel bad if it gets erased.


    5. I thought it was funny to reveal to Hochol that his relationship with the Korean government was clearly the King of Shadows, knowing that people were looking for him. because the idea of letting Morco know would be so colourless that things would go so fast.


    And isn''t it more snobby to convince and accept that you''re the King of Shadows now? I know Hochol and Shia have to reveal it for peace of mind, but I''m just focusing on the case ahead.


    Of course, lying can''t be avoided, but the flow of episodes, as you can see, will soon come to light.


    And of course, this story is the protagonist, so it has to flow advantageously from his point of view. Strange that it doesn''t flow advantageously.


    The same is true of the females. Seriously, no parent is going to be right just because she''s telling the truth. Because being honest doesn''t mean everything goes well. Rather, it''s going to be a harsher headwind. Then you have to conceive of 300 coins, not this kind of deployment, or a long swim line until the end of the piece. Once you start stretching, there''s no end. because it''s still growing that way.


    If it turns out later, it''s gonna be awkward, but at least we can get started. I wrote it at that point. It was disconnected from the right line so it wouldn''t be too long. I know there are other options. But you can''t satisfy all the focus.


    And strictly speaking, Harlem? Is that what modern society says? And of course, at a parent''s point of view, that would be unacceptable, 100 concessions. There is no way that a parent with a daughter can accept that.


    Without novel flexibility, Harem doesn''t work. It''s strange to begin with. Now, when you start looking at the angles, there''s no end to the question of the fundamental problem. because fiction is fiction. So I want you to relax.


    It''s no big deal. Anyway, I want to apologize to those of you who are offended by this.

 247 00247 Other side of the hour

    Causes horror and lays blame for the crime. It was a good idea, but extreme. I also knew that one word of incitement was enough, but it was possible when things went smoothly.


    "Aren''t you afraid of death?"


    "You can''t be afraid. It''s okay to sacrifice this one body for a purpose. Even if I''ve lived a long life for this moment, it''s no exaggeration."


    Essence did not have much sense of social standing or interpersonal relationships. Even though he was born an orphan and became homeless, his choice did not change. Since before the essence was born, this moment has been fixed.


    The twisted mouth of the essence draws an even more peculiar curve as a large crowd comes around the construction site. Witnesses are becoming more and more numerous over time. Maybe it was organized through a feature broadcast. Essence, what he wants is already done. Therefore, he looked at the demonstration with provocative eyes.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Why don''t you confess to your crimes? I think that would be the quickest and easiest way."


    "What a naive and absurd wind."


    "You don''t think you can do it?"


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t intend to gag once."


    "It''s a good vibe. I don''t know how long I can go."


    Using the power of manipulation, it wasn''t even about tying knots. Ordering them to demonstrate the truth could turn what had happened on the construction site into a statue of confession.


    But before that, he decided to explore the purpose of the unknown middle-aged man. It was always possible to finalize the tragedy, but it was limited to asking the hearts of the middle-aged. I did not know when and where variables would appear.


    When he realized that he needed time, he took out an item in his arms. A key cast from silver with a smooth surface. The gift I received from Nordens - the silver key - opened the door to the Dreamland without hesitation.


    When the round door appeared in the blink of an eye, the essence opened its eyes wide. His actions were unexpected as well. That''s the third option. Essence struggled instinctively, but it was useless. Sihyun drenched the essence into the door.


    "Go inside."


    A world in a dream. Dreamland, there was no one there to interfere with the demonstration. There was nothing left to trace. Moreover, I could relax and newspaper because I was cut off from the outside world. A space with only advantages. The essence that set foot on the unknown world screamed at the disturbance of the mind and body, but did not let go.


    "Is this...?"


    Sihyun arrives at Oriab, the giant island, and lays down its essence. The essence that directly witnessed the world turned upside down made a dumbfounded look. Even though he had a lot of experience, this situation was unacceptable at this time. The harsh reality was already beyond his imagination.


    "Where did you take me?"


    "I''ll ask the questions."


    Jihyun, who dragged the essence into the nearby underwater cave, threw him out. The essence that was suppressed by the force exerted by Jihyun was forced to round the rough and bumpy floor.


    Then I realized that the essence was not limited to ''shadow''. Up until now, he thought that he had mastered the most unique skills associated with Shadow. Otherwise, I couldn''t explain the murders of Dagon and Atlac Nacha.


    But he was more versatile than he thought. I suppressed my behavior, I cut off my energy, I leapt the world. The essence trembled as the ambiguous power of the poem so far changed in detail. It is because his ability was much more destructive than he had vaguely anticipated.


    [From this moment on, you cannot lie.]


    The essence shifts in the voice that hangs in your head. An absolute declaration I am never unwilling to oppose. The essence that realized the fundamental cause that Shi Hyun did not shake after seeing the horror did not shut up. To be able to give a command that cannot be denied was the same as to say that no one can conquer mankind and question it.


    Soon after, I realized that Xi Hyun could not only overturn the horror at any time, but also return all his faults to him.


    Shi Hyun, who raised his shadow and twisted the essence of the water, began the newspaper.


    "Tell me your name."


    I wanted to yell at him about what he did, but his body kept an honest answer in his mouth, unlike what he thought.


    "Jung-soo Park."


    "You must be Jung-soo. If I remember correctly, I thought the half-brother of the chairman who rules the mythological group had that name."


    "Yes, I am his brother."


    "Now the clue begins to unravel."


    Sihyun could see that the essence was chasing Kyungmin. Morco''s information and suspicious attitude of the essence led to this synergy. After resolving a minor question, the demonstration moved on to the next question.


    "Who''s behind you?"


    The question I''ve had in my mind since I first saw the essence. Asked a question, he thought of many possibilities in his head. But there was no way to be sure.


    "The One..."


    "Is that The One''s pitchfork?"


    The essence''s answer was unexpected, but she was able to graciously accept the truth. The circle that he has seen so far has been a group that does not obstruct the means and means to achieve its objectives.


    Moreover, if The Circle wanted to occupy the Earth, there was no reason not to reach out to the upstream people who coordinate the fundamentals of human society. They even had a history of killing the pioneers in order to aim for the continent. There was no way I wouldn''t be able to enter the world where humans live.


    At the same time as listening to the answer, he naturally realized why the essence appeared hostile to him, smiling bitterly. It is because the instructions from The Circle were inevitable.


    The role of essence must have been abandoned. A pebble stone used to wreak havoc on a calm lake. If the number of essences prepared to question how the existence of the King of Shadows could reach humanity, it would be easier to understand the series of processes that have taken place so far.


    "Did you get your strength in return?"


    "Power? This is my full power."


    The words from the mouth of the essence were different from what he expected. Moreover, the emotions contained in the words of the essence were sharp. You don''t even have to ask if you''re proud of your power.


    "Then who did The Circle come in contact with? One of the lookouts?"


    "No way. I, the Charger, can''t hang out with the Watchers."


    Charger. Shi Hyun tilts his head to the fact that a new word has come out.


    "Chargers? Not like the lookouts?"


    "Of course. Don''t think like a lookout. My mission is different from those selfish bastards. My path is a noble sacrifice. I can tell by the way I am."


    Essence''s words are a puzzle. My head was tingling. It sounded like he knew the watchman, but it was also a matter of insisting that the watchman seemed to look down on him. It''s because we knew that the Raiders and Watchers weren''t just for trading. If there was a clear relationship between giving and receiving in the first place, such blind obedience could not come out.


    "What does the Raider stand for? Are you referring to people who kneel and obey circles more like you?"


    "Raiders..."


    The body of essence, as if to say something, boils instantaneously. Realizing that it was a similar symptom to the spy found on Haler''s continent, he forcefully seized the body of the essence that was collapsing. He then sealed the body of the essence that split into two by carrying a kite in the shadow.


    [Forget what you just remembered.]


    After operating everything under duress, the body of the essence returned to its original state as if it had been when. The striker realizes it''s forbidden, and all he does is cry out. But I didn''t rush. Sihyun, he had a ''fourth apostle,'' Jay.


    She looks down at the boiling essence from beneath her feet and turns away. No, I tried to.


    "There''s one left."


    He thought of Stigma, who had a lot of essence, and approached him and recited it.


    [You are a loser.]


    "I am a loser..."


    Winner recognizes the buzzing sound and will in the underwater cave and chews away the power of essence. In an instant, the power of an integer was replaced by the ability to demonstrate. He recognized another ability to ride around his body, and he recalled that ability in his mind.


    Amplification. Stigma, which had essences, was a complex family of stigmas that could inflate a particular force. It was also one of the rare stigmas known to exist all over the world. He smiled deeply at the unexpected harvest.


    Sihyun came out of the underwater cave and could see the existence as long as he was waiting for himself. An old man replacing his right arm with a silver armor. The elderly man who was majestic, majestic and fierce was Norden.


    "What''s the commotion, JI?"


    "Never mind. It''s my own business."


    Nordens glances at the essence in the cavern below. Immediately, Norden recognized the cause that had happened to him by adjusting the causality rate.


    "I can''t compliment you for doing this in front of my residence, but I''ll pass it on as proof that you''re working hard."


    "I should have given you the silver key to write like this."


    "Let''s say."


    Nordens did not speak long. He came here because he wanted to know why his power was resonating everywhere. In a curious situation, he had no intention of continuing the quarrel.


    "Hmm?"


    "What is it? Is there anything else you''d like to say?"


    "There''s something bothering you."


    "It''s annoying. It''s always stuck together."


    "It''s not like that. We''re talking about a more bold, more resilient existence. You must have bumped into him. Didn''t you notice?"


    Sihyun glances up at him, noticing what the annoying thing he had said at a late stroke was, "Tindalus'' Hunting Dog."


    If Norden had known the nature of Tindalus'' hound, he would have been exposed to his past regression. Tindalus'' hound hunts those who travel back in time. Xi Hyun, who wanted to protect the hand of past regression, continued the conversation as if he didn''t know.


    "Do you see it?"


    "Yes. Tindalus'' hound to me is nothing but a pestilence, but a great threat to you, immature." "


    "Why did you stick it to me?"


    "I don''t know about that. But since he was born to keep the law and providence, he may be watching for your abnormal growth."


    After a single drool, Norden lifts up his right arm composed of silver and lifts it over his head. Light came out of the armor of silver before he could stretch. During the warmth of digging through the body, he gave out a tremendous elasticity.


    "You won''t die because you''ve temporarily turned a blind eye to the past. ''Probably''."


    Unexpectedly, he frowned. It is because we did not know what Norden''s intentions were. He knew well that he was only at the end of the long term in Norden.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. It looks like the next one will be between 2: 00 and 3: 00. We''re sorry for the delay in our engagement.

 248 00248 hours away

    "What are you doing? I knew you weren''t this benevolent."


    "Don''t look at me like that. It was an act because I didn''t want the words I had brought up to this place to be in vain for no other reason. And you know it''s better to keep things going than to raise them from scratch."


    Realizing that it was a favor from efficiency, he glanced at Nordens with his cold eyes. I didn''t like receiving the power of being trifled with myself, but he endured it. Now he knew he had to stay down.


    "You''ll feel it soon enough. If I don''t explain it long enough, you''ll have no choice but to come to me at that time. You seem to be busy, so let''s go over the details then."


    Finally, he walks toward the Crystal Cave where he lives. Sihyun slowly chewed up the words left by Nordens and went into the underwater cave. Whether Sihyun and Nordens came to their senses during the conversation or not, Essence had seizures intermittently as soon as he heard the footsteps of Sihyun.


    "Monster, monster...!"


    Once the body collapses, the spirit of the essence is shattered. Being unable to lie due to the constraints of manipulation, he couldn''t stand the boiling emotions and gave a blatant slang to Xi.


    The essence that could not control itself was neither more than an ugly livestock nor less. It was a miserable thing to say in the name of a great power, a descendant of the Chamberlain. Sihyun dropped one person to the ground, but he felt no guilt.


    He looked down at the essence and gave him his last order.


    [Death will not allow it.]


    [Forget the fact that I am the King of Shadows.]


    [Forget everything you''ve seen and heard here.]


    [And pay for what you have done.]


    Xi Hyun, wrapped in a shadow armor, comes out of Dreamland carrying essence. He stepped on an awkward building with only a skeleton and noticed that he had only seconds to enter Dreamland. It was not so different from the last time I saw it.


    Kwagang. Kwagung. Sihyun lifted his shadow and tied up the mysterious culprit who still tried to destroy it. At the same time, you pull the shadow up and lift the mysterious culprit.


    Xi Hyun brings an unidentified gangster before his eyes and punches at him. The unknown culprit was skilled enough to bring down the building, but it became chopped meat in Xi Hyun''s strike.


    An unidentified gangster shrouded in shadows spewed blood, but his gaze only grew colder.


    "Weak. I don''t know what you believe in, but..."


    [You''d better be punished with your master.]


    The Kugua River. Sihyun recognized the bullet that was fired at him before it sounded. As he watched the bullets flow through his body calmly, he dropped the essence and the mysterious monster under the building.


    "The owner must have fed you some pretty tasty food."


    Sihyun lifts his finger and raises the snipers around him. It was separated by kilometers, but no one was unaware of the simulation. Sihyun, who waved his hand and pulled the snipers into the construction, also tied them with a shadow and dropped them under the building.


    Many people broke their heads and their legs due to the impact that fell from the high floor, but he didn''t snore. It was a waste of their emotions.


    After solving the incident around him in seconds, he stepped into the approaching siren sound. It was time for guests to come. Shortly after, he could see those coming towards the construction.


    In addition to police, firefighters, and military forces, those who came to suppress the incident quickly received a greeting. There were people from various news media whether the integer had been tuned in advance.


    When the light burst so intense that the eyes could extinguish from all sides, Xihyun pushed the back of the essence. Sudden stimulus brings the essence to its knees, reflexively. The essence that broke his lips looked around. I closed my eyes to the essence of knowing how my preparatory condolences worked in order to blame all my sins on him. Even if I wanted to die, I couldn''t die because of the restrictions of manipulation.


    "Jung-soo, don''t you have something to say?"


    To his voice, the body of the essence mechanically reacted. His head was screaming for denial, but his body had already left his mind long ago. The essence that lowered its head so strongly that it bled on its forehead opened its mouth with a clever mind.


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault."


    /256


    Jay settled with S and Kay in a secluded mountain range in the Netherlands. He had never known, but was not surprised, that there were more one-owned cabins in the deep mountains of the Netherlands. Other than a few examples, the circle was operated as a tighter organization, so it was not uncommon to have a base around the world.


    Jay was resting in his room when he heard the superior''s decision to wait until the next order was issued.


    Poetry C''s death didn''t even matter. Even A''s death didn''t matter. I''m really glad to hear that. At least he''s not gonna die now. ''


    Jay sighs of relief. Having said that I would not blame you for what happened on Haller''s continent was a quiet way to move on. It was unusual to think that punishment and discipline would make such a decision in a more rigorous circle. Jay only accepted the decision as it is because he instinctively knew who had a profound influence on it.


    [Jay.]


    When his voice rang in his head, Jay stood up and touched the bracelet of shadow on his wrist.


    [Yes, Se-hyun.]


    [I called to ask you a question. Does the word "assailant" ring a bell?]


    Shi Hyun skipped straight to the point without introducing himself, but Jay did not complain. The necklace was not with him, but with him.


    [Charger? No, that''s the first I''ve heard of him.]


    [Hmm.]


    When he heard Jay''s words, he shed a tear. The fact that the essence of his identity is known as the Raider knows the Watcher of the Circle is not good news because Jay doesn''t know the Raider.


    [I can imagine what you''re worried about. But don''t worry. Just because it''s The One doesn''t mean I know everything. Those who come to Earth are basically running as slime tissue. Each of them has different characteristics depending on their mission.]


    Jay''s role as the watchman was to monitor and coordinate the situation. To be precise, it was like a bottleneck. It was a characteristic that it consisted mainly of young people who wanted the ball.


    Of course, those people were not all the circle. The position of a watchman is unsatisfactory, or it can be brought down to Earth according to the plans of the upper class, or by a secret instruction from someone.


    [...]


    I realized that there were a lot of groups inside the circle.


    [So there''s no way to find out?]


    [Now that I know the word "assailant," I should be able to recognize it myself.]


    Jay remembers Kay. Even though the herds that crossed over to Earth returned to the clay, the primordial was similar. After all, The One''s hierarchy was the ''families'' that ruled Zephyros.


    And Kay was one of the three foremost families of the more circular family, the Forbidden Lobbang Family. It was a family at the top, so it was okay to think that there was nothing she didn''t know if she was willing.


    Even though the watchmen ignored instructions and tried to overthrow Hayler''s continent, Kay had to take a step back from The Circle''s top.


    Maybe Billy can get a clue that you saved his life if you keep it up. Jay, who suddenly came up with that thought, flicked his finger.


    "What are you so excited about?"


    When Jay saw Kay come in without knocking, he turned around. He had a steel heart and a face covered with iron plates, but he could not laugh at the unexpected visitors.


    "You scared me, Kay. What''s happening all of a sudden?"


    "I came here because I thought I heard something in the room. What are you talking about?"


    "I don''t think you''re alone in the room. Never mind, I''m talking to myself."


    Like before, Jay sighed. Recognizing that Kay had not heard the correct content, he sat down and opened the book. The book he brought from Haler was very interesting to him.


    "Well, that''s a relief. Maybe there''s a wound you don''t know about."


    "... too much. If you''re hallucinating and mumbling, you''re out of breath."


    Kay naturally sat next to him, but Jay didn''t say anything. I was just being cautious.


    Kay looks at Jay''s side face. And I smiled small. When she heard that she had saved herself in a situation where she might die, she saw Jay again. I never thought he would do something so reckless.


    The stronger Kay''s eyes became, the more Jay sighed. It wasn''t because he couldn''t predict Kay''s feelings. However, from Jay''s point of view, Kay''s attention was only burdensome. Her periodic visit was like an "inspection" to Jay who wanted to quietly gather information and hand it over to Sihyun to save his life.


    "It''s no big deal. I just have one question."


    After breaking the long silence, Jay opened his mouth first, Kay looked at him as if he couldn''t believe it.


    "What? If you don''t know, I''ll give you my best answer."


    "Do you know anything about the position of an assailant?"


    "Raider? Where did you hear that?"


    "When I applied to the Sentinel before, you offered me an offer. He said no because he was suspicious, but after a while I thought about it and I wondered. I just wanted to know if you knew, so you can move on if you don''t."


    As if there was no foolishness, Jay turned his head, shaking his hands and blocking his movements.


    "Please wait. If you''re a charger, you''ve heard of it. But don''t look at it that way, because you don''t know exactly. All I know is that the assailant''s objective is to get there."


    "What''s the point?"


    "They were told they were being sent to Earth for a ''special purpose.''"


    "Special purpose?"


    "Yes, I heard it from my father, but I heard that the special purpose is to have a close relationship with the chief."


    Leader of The One. Jay instinctively understood what the word meant, and kept his mouth shut. It''s not something you can dig deep into.


    A group of people at the top of The Circle who gave orders directly for a special purpose. Jay nods, hearing from Kay that it was a raider.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 249 00249 Other side of the hour

    It was a big success just knowing that the raider was closer to the chief than the watchman. Taking this leap of faith was an act of suicide. Jay cleared his mind and led the conversation to a subject unrelated to the assailant to avoid Kay''s suspicions. I wonder how many conversations they had. Kay had a great conversation with Jay and left the room with a satisfied expression. Looking back at Kay, Jay sighed of relief.


    "... it''s dangerous if we don''t do something soon. If they find out, it''s over."


    Kay was a walking bomb. A time bomb that doesn''t even know when it''s going to go off. I had to be prepared to die just by my side. The remaining jay gently strokes the bracelet to page Xihyun. As his answer flowed into his mind, Jay passed on the information he had heard to Kay.


    /257


    Last night was a chaotic crucible. No, it was still a chaotic crucible. The once-boiled flame did not cool down. He will, too, because it is known throughout the world that there was a conspiracy to bring down the reputation and achievements of the Shadow King.


    No one in this world doesn''t know about the King of Shadows. His power to stop the destruction of Busan and kill the transcendent creatures called Dagon and Atlac Nacha was exotic even within the borders of the pioneers.


    Severing the oceans, even the weather, Dutt argued that he was a modern god at one point because of the enormous power.


    To everyone, the King of Shadows had a special meaning. It was because he was the pioneer who appeared to help those who had given up even Bererosa. They were passionate about being invisible but with absolute power. The fact that the King of Shadows was by my side was a great comfort.


    That was the situation. That was the time. It was a huge blue news that an organization appeared in people''s minds to harm the king of the shadow who had an idol.


    Moreover, the power behind it is the mythical group, the most advanced company in the country. The company was aiming for its pioneers. The commotion grew. Those who didn''t believe in the anti-Semitism lost their words after seeing Jung-soo confess to his crimes.


    Kneeling on his knees after being robbed by the King of Shadows, he was broadcast all over the country. A situation you can''t deny even if you want to deny it. A long confession of the essence hit the entire country. And all the citizens were raving about the existence of a group of myths. The word "king of shadows" meant so much to them.


    The stock price of the mythological group was underneath in real time. It was hard to estimate the expected amount of damage. because they updated the amount of damage in a row Perhaps through this incident the mythological group descended from the financial order. The incident had already left the hands of the mythical group.


    The blue, with its exclusive act of essence, bites the tail and gnaws at the mythical group. It was good to say that the dishonesty and corruption that had been hidden until now were poured out all at once in the predetermined order. It''s aerial degradation, right? The best choice for the mythological group was either one.


    "How could something like this happen?"


    Robert shakes his head when he sees the article in the newspaper. On the back of the article, Robert ignored the explanations of the South Korean economy, which would become heavily turbulent in the aftermath of the collapse of the mythological group. It was not a situation that was too relaxed to pay attention to foreign affairs. In the beginning, his goal was to attract the King of Shadows.


    For the first time yesterday, Robert was unable to figure out why a company in Korea attacked the king of the shadow, a pioneer of his country. But then the truth came out, and he had to nod.


    "More cause. I can understand if there is such a situation."


    It turned out that Park Jung-soo, who had been aiming for the King of Shadows, had been in more circles for a long time, and the atmosphere became chaotic as if he had poked a honeycomb. Even Robert, who was not Korean, could feel how big the wavelength was.


    Jane, seated next to Robert, summarizes the situation based on the data she''s gathered.


    "But there''s also a conspiracy going around that the Shadow King induced the confession of the Magister."


    "Do you believe that, Jane? I''m disappointed if you are."


    "I told you it was a conspiracy. And I don''t think the Shadow King made this complicated. It''s most likely the story of a man named Bonamana Essence confessed."


    No matter what happened, it was natural for a bad knight to float in it. There was no perfectly clean information. I knew no one would believe me in the first place. It was just an incitement anyway.


    "The conspiracy must have been those who envied the King of Shadows or those who wished the mythological group not to fall."


    "Their interests precede their own country. It''s a shame."


    "It''s none of our business. The important thing is that the mythological group, no, Park Jung-soo, is most likely aware of who the King of Shadows is. We need to find the target in order to come up with such a close plan."


    "So? Is there any information from the mouth of a man named Essence?"


    "No, Park Jung-soo was only reported to know nothing about the Shadow King."


    "... you don''t know who the king of the shadow is?" "


    Robert frowns as the puzzle pieces do not fit together.


    If the essence of not knowing who the King of the Shadows is is true, it means that he went after the King of the Shadows and attacked him without knowing who he was. It was such a ridiculous contradiction.


    Even more, it didn''t make sense that the essence of not knowing who the King of Shadows was was was a lie. It was like hiding the identity of the Shadow King who dropped the essence into the Abyss.


    "Jane, what do you think? Is he lying? Or do they really not know?"


    "You don''t know ''now''."


    "Now?"


    "Yes, now. I knew who the Shadow King was at the time of the raid, but if I really don''t know now, I can explain everything."


    Robert scratches his head because it was a leading answer.


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about. My ears aren''t wrong, are they?"


    "In other words, the king of the shadow has the ability to erase memories. That deduction could explain some of the reasons why he hasn''t been identified so far."


    "... but we''re still getting information about that, right?"


    "Even if you have abilities, you can''t deceive the whole world. It''s just the right time."


    "It''s hard."


    "It''s not that hard, Robert. It''s basic."


    That''s the end of Robert and Jane''s conversation. Jane took out her laptop and organized the new information. At the same time as the mythological group''s incident, information was being released about the Shadow King.


    A thump. Robert looks out of the window, listening to the keyboard''s distinctive sound. Unexpectedly, Jane recalls a girl Robert talked about yesterday.


    "What would you do with a child called Angel? You''re not really gonna confess, are you?"


    "Of course I will. I feel like I came to Korea to meet her. And it''s better to confess and regret than not confess."


    Without hesitation, Jane sighs in Robert''s reply.


    Objectively, Robert was a handsome man. His rash attitude and always confident attitude were divided according to his taste, but even the positive energy he had was undeniable.


    It was complicated enough to be called a dwarf, but it was flawless. At least Robert was clearly defining the ''line'' between men and women. He was a man who approached the truth more than he had the strength to.


    Jane, who secretly met Hochol and exchanged information, whispered a death sentence to him.


    "When I met Mr. Jo-cheol yesterday, I asked him nicely. About the angel you''re talking about."


    "So?"


    As Jane brings out an interesting topic, Robert opens his eyes. However, unlike his attitude, the words that came out of Jane''s mouth were gloomy.


    "I heard you have a boyfriend who''s dating on the premise. I heard you froze up in Grand Delliol. You know, there''s a connection in there that you can''t break. It''ll be more intense than love. Even if you speak lightly, it''s nothing but a concern."


    Jane was Robert''s sixth wife, but she didn''t hesitate to blow him dry. It''s because I know from many experiences that Robert thinks what he wants if he doesn''t do this.


    "You''re lying, right?"


    "No way. I was smart when I exchanged information yesterday. I haven''t been drinking, so it''s unlikely I''ve heard it wrong. There''s no reason for you to lie to me. I didn''t say you liked the kid. He''s a swimmer."


    Robert felt a girl-swimming distance away, as did an angel.


    "Your boyfriend?!"


    "You heard it right. Give it up. It was weird to think he didn''t have a boyfriend in the first place."


    "I can''t..."


    Shortly after accepting the reality, Robert sags like a broken doll. He looks as if the world is ending. But Jane focused more on the laptop than on comforting Robert. Robert was frustrated this way because it wasn''t tomorrow.


    "The world is unfair."


    So Robert''s love ended at the same time as it began.


    /258


    The mythological group was in a great state of emergency. Employee, Executive, Director, President. And to Park Jung Bin, the chairman. Everyone was putting their heads together to deal with the situation.


    The mythical group quickly collapsed, revealing that the essence leading the countermeasure was more circular.


    Moreover, the process of plotting to shatter the performance and reputation of the Shadow King and the situation of working with various organizations to bury the Shadow King in society became unbearably fast.


    Kyungmin thought about the topics that were in trouble one by one. It''s because he guessed how the essence, which was the beginning of every incident, was found.


    ''You must have been following me.''


    I had to think so. After Kyungmin left, Ji-hyun and Essence collided. Causal relationships are so obvious, they can''t be turned away. Kyungmin couldn''t help but resent the fact that her rash actions led to this situation.


    ''This would have happened someday if the little father had been more compassionate.''


    Through this opportunity, Kyungmin realized that she was not a generous person. Unlike what appeared to be a person who once defined it differently, he tended to break it thoroughly.


    When I think about it, it was the same with Huhi. If there was a person or group who was trying to expose the identity of the mystery, it would have been a purge of blood.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Estimate next Tuesday at 1: 30.

 250 00250 hours away

    The reason it didn''t get worse at the time was that there were very limited ways to gather information inside Grandeliol.


    Kyungjin, who had organized his thoughts, looked at Kyongjun beside him. Gyeong-jun stayed next to Shi-hyun''s most cherished swimming and was periodically targeting her. Kyungmin couldn''t have known what he meant by joining Changchu High School.


    The situation is clear about what propensity Sihyun has. Kyungmin opened her mouth to the thought that Kyungchul''s rash actions might bring anger.


    "Park Gyeong-jun."


    Gyeong-jun, who was unable to go to school in a clumsy situation, immediately turned his head as soon as he heard Kyeong-min''s voice.


    "Huh?"


    "You still haven''t given up swimming?"


    "Of course you are."


    "Even after all this?"


    "Are you trying to tell me that your little father was communicating with more circles? I''m sorry, I don''t believe in that crap. The king of the shadows is just jealous of us. I trust my father will take care of it."


    "... it''s all true. Gyeongjun."


    "Do you believe that crap, too? Little Daddy couldn''t have done that. I don''t want to waste my ability to fight against the water level in Korea."


    "Greed is no secret to man."


    "It could be. But this mythology group isn''t going to collapse, is it?"


    Kyeong only shakes his head at his younger brother''s remarks. Now the mythological group has lost its compass and wandered about like a sailboat. At worst, he could have sat on the pavement with all the responsibilities. Maybe I should have fled overseas. Either way, Kyung-jun continued to attend Changchul High School. No, there was no guarantee that I could enjoy life as it is now.


    "Kyung-joon, give up swimming."


    "What?"


    "If you don''t fix your thoughts and actions first, you''ll never get through to swimming."


    "What do you know?"


    "I know more than you. You knew swimming hates the outside and the inside, but you haven''t fixed it in the last five years, right? Rather, I chose to do what she hated. And you want to win her over? Is that gonna be as easy as you say?"


    It was not that Kyungmin didn''t notice Gyeong-jun''s duality. It was because the person standing above had no choice but to learn such behavior.


    "There can''t be a tree that doesn''t go through it ten times. Besides, I''m the youngest of a mythological group. There''s no way the swimmer hates me."


    "Yes, the mythological group is collapsing, Gyeongjun."


    "It''s not falling down. This is like an event every year, right? The best places are always hard, so I understand without being serious."


    "Phew, you better wake up. If you want to turn your back on reality, I''ll turn you back on your heels."


    "..."


    Gyeong-jun who heard Kyung-gyung''s voice, which was colder than ever before, shrunk. It was the first time Kyungmin was this angry. Kyungmin grabbed his shoulder as he approached Kyongju who was struggling without catching his ribs.


    "I think you''ve been mistaken, Kyung-jun. What you need is not attention or consideration, but mental education."


    Kyungchul coldly stared at Kyungchul, unable to move his body as if he had a beast in front of him. Kyungmin''s reversal, which had always been kind, came as a big shock to Kyungjun.


    "Oh, no. Brother, I just..."


    "Shut up, Park Gyeong-jun."


    Kyungchul grabbed Kyungchul''s collar and carried him to his room.


    /259


    I looked around Mihish, who had pierced so many things. But he didn''t know if he had arrived properly. It was because he could not understand the concept of time and space exactly when and where. Such a characteristic could also be the cost of having the ability to freely pass through time and space.


    I slowly walked around Mihish, who went back many times to kill Sihyun. There may have been a slight error, but it was around here that he felt a time gap.


    How long have you walked? I set foot in a place called Michith, where I witnessed a massive research complex on a vast site. It was because of the strong scent of the string that had collided with him the other day. On the other hand, it wasn''t long before Mihisra was able to find him.


    "It''s another beautiful day."


    "Yes, sir."


    The swim, without realizing that the unknown was watching them, held Xi Hyun''s hand during application and strolled around the National Institute. It was her favorite time of day. But it was also a complaint. It was because she only saw her as a child over time. Even though I walked with my hands like this, the atmosphere was not as sweet as this.


    "You''re right."


    He recognized that his choice, Mihish, was right in his eyes as he walked around. The demonstration in his eyes was because he had the energy of a mortal who was insignificant. After a long and long chase, I waited for a quiet time, called Mihish, to arrive in Sihyun''s past.


    He broke into the National Laboratory through a line called Michaels, which watched the sunset and the night come. Numerous devices and built-up procedures were no obstacle to him.


    The modern, state-of-the-art textbook for Mihisra, located on the other side of time and space, was worth less than a rock.


    Mihish, who appeared in front of Sihyun, who was sleeping unwittingly, moved a dark blue fog that wrapped around him, blocking everything around him. Variables are blocked in the future


    "No personal grudges, but blame yourself in the future."


    I was not confident that I could kill the future demonstration called Michigan. That''s why I decided to kill Xi Hyun of the past. If you kill the past, the future doesn''t exist. It was an immutable truth.


    He decided to kill Xi Hyun using the truth called Michith, who realized he lacked his strength.


    Sihyun, who has the ability to go back in time, wanted to pay for it.


    Of course, if he didn''t remove his ability, he would always crawl back up again. But I didn''t worry about him. The road was to be guarded forever by Mihisra and his tribes. How long can he endure the endless repetition of death without reason? He opens his mouth in a big way, questioning a small question.


    "Farewell."


    She bit his neck as she watched him sleep in silence, unaware of the dangers of what he had done. No, I chewed off the part I could call the neck.


    There was no time for him to feel pain. I smiled brightly, Mihish, who confirmed that he was still breathing. It was an immense honor and joy to restore the morality and reason that was broken by his own hands.


    With a dark blue mist called Michaels, which completely closed the future of Xi Hyun, he disappeared through the point where the line meets the line and into the world he needed to be.


    There was still a lot of ''gifts'' that he gave to Sihyun.


    /260


    After waking up and having a new morning, Sihyun realized that the place he was lying on was strange. It wasn''t exactly on a cozy bed. But it wasn''t home either. His location was on a hard asphalt road.


    He looked around, not understanding what was happening to him. Fortunately, it was a familiar place, so she ran towards the villa where she lived.


    Without stepping on a staircase, he made it to the third floor with room 302 at once, without hesitation, and pressed the door lock''s password. Phoebic. But the door won''t open. Rather, he makes a deafeningly loud noise as he proves him wrong.


    "What?"


    Sihyun stared at the door dazed. Thinking of Lynn''s playfulness or swimming madness, the situation that was going around him was strangely ominous.


    But you can''t sit back and be disappointed. He desperately knocked on the door.


    "Lin! Lin! You got here before me? Answer me if you have any!"


    Kiririk sighs of relief as Lin reveals herself through the gap. While sleeping, the landlord did not change.


    "... Se-hyun?"


    "Yes, it''s me. Hah, why did you change your password? You almost knocked yourself out. What are you mad about this time?"


    As his story grew longer, Lin''s face became incredibly distorted. He looked as if he hadn''t seen it.


    "How are you alive?"


    "What?"


    Lin settles down and grabs her trembling hand. In her pathetic appearance, she stopped her head. A strong feeling that something was wrong struck him.


    "He''s dead. Back then, there..."


    When Lin couldn''t control her trembling body, she bit her lip. He knew best that her story was not a lie or an act.


    "Boo, Boo, I must have buried you with my own hands... how sad I am about that. Why is he still in front of us?"


    ''You''re going to feel it in the near future. If I don''t explain it long enough, you''ll have no choice but to come to me at that time. You seem to be busy, so let''s go over the details then.''


    Sihyun, who felt all of the glamour that Nordens talked about, came out with nothing but laughter. The reality that came to him was one of the futures I didn''t want to imagine. Shi Hyun left, curled up and trembling behind Lean.


    /261


    Sihyun, who opened the door to Dreamland through the key, arrived at Oriab. Beyond the Formman''s welcome, he enters the Crystal Cave. The situation is a waste of a minute and a second. Sihyun sprinted.


    "Nordens!"


    "Goon seems to have noticed the camouflage."


    In Nordense senses expressing the phenomenon in which the world itself deteriorates completely differently, the demonstration did not conceal its tears. The despair he felt for a few minutes was inexplicable.


    "... is this going to be explained by a sense of grandeur?"


    "It''s called a sense of camouflage, or a sense of camouflage. Don''t be alarmed. What you''ve seen, of all the futures, is a future without you. The future of Tindalus'' hound will unfold after he kills you. So don''t worry about it too much. It''ll be better if you solve everything anyway."


    Sihyun was eager to grab someone''s collar and scream. I thought I saw a piece of the apocalypse. The situation he experienced was shocking to me. However, he had to endure it, realizing that it wasn''t Norden''s fault. Without his blessing, he knew he wouldn''t be able to keep track of the situation like this.


    "Uh, why did you throw me in that place?"


    "Because the future was safest. I won''t even look at the future when you''re gone. And this is the way to get things done a little easier."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. ntr does not exist.

 251 00251 Other side of the hour

    ''No way.''


    Sihyun denied Norden''s words. Norden never thought he would lead him on the easy path. The easiest and simplest way to get it back to Dreamland in the first place. It''s because the island where Nordens lives must be inaccessible to even Michigan.


    But Norden did not. Rather, I threw it into the worst future ever. A demonstration of the heart of Norden gives a twisted smile.


    "You showed me this on purpose to sow awareness, right?"


    "I''ve been spotted, GOON. But it''s better to realize the seriousness of the situation than to hear it. It''s all for your own good. Don''t you think that''s what''s driving us to take down Michima?"


    Norden smiles as if he were a child. Sihyun bit his lip. It might have been easier if Nordens had committed such an act maliciously. But sadly, Norden''s behavior was a test impersonating good faith. The rope could have been a sturdy rope, and it could have been a rotten stem. It always has been. Nordens has not been very helpful.


    ''... damn it.''


    Sihyun notices that Tindalus'' hound has influenced his future. But he had to tilt his head. Last night he asked me to sleep like never before. Nothing happened in between.


    "... so how did Mihisra intervene?"


    "I killed you."


    "Nonsense. No matter what she does, it''s impossible to kill me."


    "If you are who you are now."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Literally. A wild dog that transcends time and space is an unmatched opponent without you. As you are well aware of that, so are the wild dogs. The only difference between the two is that the Wild Dog was a wild dog from birth, but when you were born, it was a helpless mortal."


    "... No way."


    "Yes, the hound went back in time and killed him before you were whole. With no past, the future can''t continue, and your future can evaporate as it is. No, I''d say it''s blocked. Interesting situation. The wit of the moment makes you a lump of contradiction."


    In Norden''s words, Xi Hyun was dumbstruck. I knew that Tindalus'' hounds, including Mihisra, were not constrained by time and space. But it was always within the realm of common sense. I never thought that I could go back so far in the past.


    Until then, a little question came to mind in his head.


    "But am I influenced by the past that Mihisra has committed in the past?"


    "What could not have been. But a wild dog that was given power by the Outer God is possible. It''s like a heatsink in the open wall. Unlike those of us who are strong from birth, you have a natural weakness for waking up new and learning to walk."


    Sihyun could see what Norden was trying to say. Nordens was telling the difference between who was at the top and who climbed to the top from the ground. The cosmic statues could not have left a mark on the notion of the past.


    "The moment you thought the hounds wanted to stop you, your future was shattered. It''s like an abandoned refugee in time and in contradiction. But don''t worry. For someone like you, the Dreamland is overrun."


    "Comfort?"


    He frowned. Nordens'' words were like ridicule to Sihyun, who had lost his place.


    "Isn''t that right? Strange. I heard Humans are empowered when they have allies, but you''re different."


    "Things are different, Nordens."


    "Maybe so. I protected you."


    Norden turned the tide before Shi Hyun was dishonored by Mihisra. It twists the time flowing from the past to the future. Thus, demonstration has become an independent individual who has not been affected in the past.


    Realizing how Nordens had protected himself, he smiled faintly. It was because Norden, who changed the cause and overthrew the past and present concepts, could clearly solve the case with his own eyes.


    But he did me a small favor. No, it wasn''t the least favor. What he did was a minimal bet. A bet on where your chosen horse can go with a carrot. It was close to entertainment for Norden to soothe its uselessness, but it was okay for him to test it.


    "Then we must return to the moment of death and face the enemy."


    Nordens flicks his fingers. It was a simple gesture, but the noise generated by the fingers frictioning together wandered around the Crystal Cave for a while. How long has it been? Pommen approaches Nordens and kneels. Then I raised one box politely.


    "I brought it as you said, my lord."


    After picking up the box with a familiar gesture, Norden passed it on to Sihyun. Receiving a box small enough to fit into the palm of his hand, he checked its contents. Inside the box were two rounded pills.


    "Liaodon." It''s a quickie that goes back and forth in a strange and bizarre book. That way you can chase the hounds. "


    Nordens took the armor of silver and gave his power to Ryodan.


    "With this, Lyodan will lead you back to the past where the hounds lived. There''s no need to be nervous. Wild dogs have a bad sense of time and space. As long as you keep your mind right, you''ll never get caught again."


    "You want me to use one to go and the other to come?"


    "Yes, that''s why there are two."


    In a glimpse of Nordens'' willingness to limit opportunities and attempts, he shook his tongue briefly.


    "What if I use both and I don''t come back?"


    "I would reclaim the power I have given you. Then you, full of contradictions, will fall to the other side of time. I don''t know exactly. It''s not uncommon for me to be like you. One thing''s for sure, it''s not a good ending."


    "Proper writing must also be a test."


    "Yes, if you can''t catch it, that''s all you can do. The silver key automatically disappears, and you and I will never see each other again."


    Norden''s intentions were refreshingly clear. He was hoping that Sihyun would be a more useful hand without settling down here. That''s why Nordens was interested in Xi Hyun.


    "I think I know what you''re thinking. You''re helping me like this and asking me why I''m not taking a decisive step, right? If I shake my hand, I can chase after a wild dog called Mihisra and why I won''t do it."


    Nordens smiles like a frog. Unlike the magnificent and majestic and fierce force, it was a light smile.


    "..."


    "It''s no fun to help everyone."


    Unexpectedly, Shu reminded me. She told me only the name of the hound that the unfair battle was no fun. Norden also behaved differently, but as a result it was the same as Chow. It was moving under the idea that it was not funny if the seizure was erased.


    "Then good luck to you."


    "Yes, let''s see each other again in a world where everything is established. Nordens."


    Sihyun turned his back on the Nordens and swallowed Ryodan.


    /262


    As a flash of light appeared in the white heat sphere, he suddenly woke up. Soon after looking around, he was able to see where his past had fallen.


    ''Grandeliol.''


    Where it all began. Since the forest was a familiar sight, Sihyun was reminded for a while. His feelings were uncomplicated when he came back from the past.


    ''National Laboratory.''


    Shi Hyun shakes his head, throwing a long thought out of his head. His presence here was like the presence of Mihisra in a space or time not far away. Sihyun hid his appearance and posture using Yuyamuya, the attitude of the whole world, and the dimensional disconnection and coercion.


    The most important thing was to find yourself in the past and wait for Mihisra to arrive. He was able to sense his power not far from the National Institute. As he became like a single cane of wind, he walked straight toward the place where his senses pointed.


    And he regretted it.


    "Yawn, yummy.... it''s all my thing. Plus, it''s good to eat because it''s full of mouths."


    "Lynn, ask slowly. You don''t have to be so eager to get away."


    When she heard the conversation between herself and Lynn in the past, she blushed her face. because it fell into a difficult time without Bourne. But I couldn''t fall. It was an act of suicide to take his eyes off Michima when she didn''t know when or where she was going to appear.


    ''?!''


    He found a swim not far away and almost screamed without his knowledge. He will, too. She was hiding in the grass and watching what they did. When she realized that this had happened without her knowing it, she had to sweat behind her back.


    It was clear that it would have a bad impact on swimming. She sighed as she saw herself obsessed with the action, whether she didn''t know she was watching or not.


    "Pathetic."


    Hyun looked at himself in the past with his cold eyes and waited for embarrassing time to pass quickly. How long has it been? When she saw herself going down to the secret base after finishing her day''s work, she quickly followed behind.


    Seeing the sunset and the night coming, she realized that she had fallen into a deep sleep in the past.


    When he looked down at his face in a strange mood, he woke up with a strange feeling of camouflage. We only encountered it once, but we realized it was a unique wave called the Michigan.


    ''Is he here?''


    At the same time as Sihyun was thinking, there was a dark blue fog rising from the point where the line and line met. Soon, the dark blue mist formed a single figure. The demonstration that saw the emergence of the giant, sworn hound, Mihisra, fill the room, caught up behind his back. I couldn''t see because of the dark blue fog, but I didn''t care about the demonstration.


    "No personal grudges, but blame yourself in the future. Farewell."


    Unlike the horse, there was inherent uncontrollable anger in the burning eyes. As Mihisra opens her mouth, Sihyun sticks his hand in his back. It was a blow that poured out all the tears that had happened, so I did not miss.


    "I don''t know."


    "You?!"


    Jihyun, who had been forced to prevent his past self from waking up, was a kite, Mihisra, and her body. As if she had been one body from the beginning, she smiled fearlessly as if she had joined her back and arms.


    "I''ve been wondering, what''s the other side of the time you''re seeing?"


    [Open Wall - Destiny Chantal


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    There is no alliance.


    Abstract: Mihisra has temporarily closed the future by continuing to kill him in the past, which directly aligns with the nature of his demonstration. Knowing that, Norden cut him off from the past and moved him to another future. Now Sihyun intends to defeat Mihisra and find his future.


    Fixing down here.


    1. There are few beings stronger than Nordens in the universe. No, I have some time to think about it. Anyway, it is natural that he is capable of sealing Azatos and one of the ancient gods fighting Yog Sotos. Yog Sotos is a monster with the ability to see past, present, and future colostrum. But if Nordens doesn''t have the same power, we can''t even fight. If Nordens is incompetent, then Nordens'' ability is equivalent to that of Yog Sotos because his own word against a threat from outer space is a contradiction. It doesn''t make sense that we are weak after scattering our power throughout the universe to raise an ancient God-like existence.


    It can also be remembered because Nordens realized the glamour of the poem in the beginning and used it beforehand.


    2. The reason why such a Norden does not notice the past regression of Xi Hyun comes from proceeding with the story.


    3. Dagon came to Earth earlier than expected because he didn''t have enough to kill the deep sea people, so he summoned him as a copy of the Panacotic manuscript.


    So did Atlac Nacha. Due to the friction with Kuntaran, The One''s Lookouts noticed the identity of Xi Hyun and called A. Afterwards, A. stimulated an end-class heterotopia that could produce Atlac Nacha to each other. Following dreams and reality, Atlac Nacha saw this light and came out into a world where there was a demonstration among many other worlds.


    Since they are all closely related to Xi Hyun, the end of the world is sure to be delayed. In the case of Busan, one was hard to prevent.


    It may be that Nordens pushed the end of the world backwards by empowering one instead of Shi Hyun.


    4. Lin''s future is one that will unfold after she is killed by Tindalus'' hound. The villa was previously described as being paid by the government''s Survivorship Policy, and the villa itself is like a reward from Karidom in the name of Sehyun the King of Shadows. I said I bought it for convenience


    And the future with Lynn was chosen because she thought about what future-mitigation would be easy for readers, but it didn''t mean much. It''s not impossible, but I don''t think it should be a problem.


    5. Since Tindalus'' hound has no concept of time and space, a multidimensional story can only be told. A contradiction must arise at any given point in time. To date, there is no way to completely prevent the Time Paradox. There are very few assumptions that can explain this phenomenon in the first place.


    I thought that the Time Paradox could be restored to its original form because it was an act of being contrary to the law and logic. The ability to go back to the past and block the future of one existence and eliminate it is also possible to help by saving that existence. As you can see, the purpose of this novel is to ultimately play universally with such beings.


    Since Sihyun has not been seen by himself in the past, and has focused on solving the problem, I hope the readers will come along.


    6. Since I announced that there is no ntr, I hope you do not keep arguing. I did. I don''t care what you think.


    7. There is no destruction in the settings set by Mihisra except for a slight occurrence of the Time Paradox.


    8. Funny that the protagonist who endured several hundred units of death in the battle against a single seal and a dragon did not find any answers in an infinite regression.


    //Heroes of the past, not the present The situation in which the author could not find the answer from a being much stronger than himself is a setting that the author could arbitrarily grant. Moreover, before I learned the art of fencing. It''s okay to assume there''s some kind of circulatory point.


    9. And if the protagonist is indefinitely returning, then the world itself has no future?


    //That''s right. Sihyun is now closed to the past that could be the foundation of his life.


    10. The fact that Nordens can summon a ''worthy force'' protagonist (Daffy) with his mouth opens means that he can summon an infinite number of protagonists in other parallel worlds by the power of Nordens.


    Right now, the small choice of the protagonist is going to break the odds that an infinite number of protagonists will be derived, all of which can be crossed over to a parallel wall.


    //It''s not strange that Nordens, who scattered his near-infinite powers all over the universe, summoned a near-infinite seizure.


    Being closely influenced by infinity is inefficient, since it''s a mock-job-.ver-. Moreover, there is no way that he can cooperate gently. Some more dust in the infinite universe has no effect on the trend.


    If you get away from the realm of the pilgrimage-jockey .ver- in the first place, you won''t be affected by the power of Norden. It also exponentially increases the power consumed by such actions, even if Norden is forced to do so.


    11. Didn''t the current protagonist also overturn even one absolute death by means of opening doors?


    Are you confident that there will not be a stronger and stronger protagonist in the limitless regression?


    //There is no power to stop Mihisra from practicing in the past. Not a chance. A walled demonstration has barely defeated Atlac Nacha, and no walled demonstration is toppled, with about 2.3 million ideas. It is the cyclic point described above.


    12. With all your wits, there is a variable called Shue.


    //Shoe has already expressed his position of being neutral. That''s how I described it. But why do you think she''ll come out?


    13. The reason that Norden, who lost his memory because of his past regression, did not lose his memory this time is because the dog has a lower temper than the protagonist''s past regression, so it has no effect on him. Even if you add a setting to make a contradiction, in this case, it is doubtful that the person who gave the character the power of time regression, which is higher than the dog, would leave the character in an infinite regression.


    //So far, what are the chances of intervention? What I''m talking about is one of many possibilities, and one of the areas of choice. It is the writer''s idea to decide whether to intervene or not, and it is impossible to keep all possibilities in mind. In the beginning, such a question did not have to do with this episode, but it had nothing to do with the previous one.

 252 00252 Other side of the hour

    Destiny twists the future and achieves its destiny. The more solid the future, the greater the power of destiny. Even his own future was taken away from Mihisra, and he exerted an extraordinary amount of power.


    This was the situation where fate had already predicted its end. Sihyun, who had not been able to follow the trajectory of Mihisra, was able to understand the power of Mihisra through fate and kites.


    "How did you get here?"


    "Were we close enough to tell you that?"


    A shivering smile gnawed at Mihisra''s body more and more. Just as Atlac Nacha used to run a kite to swallow his body, Sihyun also sucked Mihisra from the inside. Metallurgy. Whether the entity that empowered Mihisra was strong or extremely slow in erosion, it was certain. The winner of this fight is you.


    I couldn''t understand what was happening to her. Even though Sihyun has the ability to travel back in time, finding him inside was harder than finding a needle by the beach.


    "I don''t know how you got here, but if you can''t get here, you can just go back in time." "


    You pull out a dark fog named Michith, noticing that her arms are getting devoured. Then I threw myself towards the point where the line meets the line. After entering into a world with no meaning for time and space, Michigan still couldn''t conceal her surprise without feeling the spirit of the demonstration behind her back.


    "... Uh, how?"


    This realm was the realm of only Michima and the beings who empowered her. Other than that, there was no one who could break in here. No, it wasn''t a demonstration.


    I didn''t even think about the person who empowered Mihisra. I''ve traveled back in time with all the power I have, called Michigan. In this situation, the best choice he could make was to completely eliminate the current demonstration by denying any further demonstrations of the past. In the beginning, there was no need to waste time with unnecessary arguments, so Michima''s movements were unhinged.


    Through the kite, she felt her mind swept away in the dimensions where the constraints of time and space had disappeared. It was even more pressure than when I first saw shoe. The place he entered was the construction of an unexplained. It was a place not permitted to Humans forever.


    Sihyun saw with her own eyes the ''other side of time'' which is the source of Mihisra. No, it was uncertain whether the senses of the eyes were moving properly. At the time Michima was holding it, she was only sharing it for a moment.


    The landscape in my head overwhelmed me. As space and space were folded, many directions were derived and repeated to disappear. Time and space were nothing here. The infinite possibilities that unfolded were converging everything, so change was a change but not a change. Concepts became dust, thoughts became ashes, and they disappeared into the distance.


    Extraterrestrial or superdimensional. In a space that could not be fully accepted, I realized that there was no real connection between him and Mihisra. A phenomenon in which all causes and concepts go back to nothing. As his existence became scarce, Sihyun peeled off and returned to Bonshin-Setylion.


    Several tails that bounded the shadow became sensory organs where the demonstration could feel the shadow. The horns on the elbows also stretched out as if they were deer or gazelles, and became thick weapons.


    The elongated outlets above the shoulders disappeared, and in place emerged a small organelle that creates shadows and condenses. His face transformed into that of the Devil.


    A demonstration that strongly conferred the shape of Mihisra with long extended nails resisted the rough flow. Now it was just like his milestone, called Michigan. I couldn''t miss it. It was because it was obvious that being trapped in a superdimension like this would lead you to a lifetime of agonizing contradictions unlike the apocalypse foretold.


    ''Soon.''


    Although no one taught me, I could instinctively tell him. Mihisra''s project-history days are numbered.


    Within a while, he was able to see ''something'' through the focus of time and time. It was the only creature that radiated color in a world surrounded by black and white. Occupying the space with a rainbow glow was like an infinitely boiling bubble.


    Sihyun realized that his existence was so far away that he couldn''t even fathom it. It was not city or country. Where it was, I was so helpless that I never even thought about it.


    They were most likely separated by planetary units or galaxies. Nevertheless, the existence was enormous enough that all the demonstrations could not be seen.


    It was so big that I could not fathom the overall shape. It was as if heaven and earth were connected by a wall. At a late stroke, he could see who was giving Mihisra too much power.


    ''That''s it.''


    Doors and walls. Guardians and destroyers. A phenomenon and a life. One that embraces the Samran and is the source of all things has the power to turn even the Great Old One into dull dust.


    A concept arises from breathing, and a phenomenon is established from moving the body. Such an aftermath occurred just by being there. It was the universe itself.


    The concept that Xihyun has formed so far has been regenerated. The truth I saw on the other side of time was so cruel. He realized that he had entered the superdimension along Mihisra. No, I figured it out. How empty and empty is the reality that he is stepping on.


    With that kind of existence, humanity, and even more, could not escape its destruction.


    It was clear that a part of the universe would fly in the first place. The existence had such tremendous impact. The fact that such a existence existed in the vast universe itself was irrational.


    Effort or luck were meaningless. Thoughts, assumptions, and human emotions were also useless. What''s to come, what happened before that. And the point between them was also to lose value.


    Perfection. It was a childish and simple expression, but there was no expression other than that word.


    Duckling. As Mihisra moved violently, she was able to take her eyes off the existence. When he came to his senses, he had to make a bitter smile. It is a strange notion that he has not solved the problem given him.


    ''We can discuss this later.''


    Mihisra''s movements became more and more violent and her vision became narrower. Soon, when the world covered in black and white turned into a single stalk, Sihyun intuited.


    Coming out!


    The Kuga River. Sihyun, who left the meeting point of the line and the line with Mihisra, rolls the ground. The strange senses that I had just felt disappeared everywhere and the familiar senses hit my whole body.


    He took a breath of fresh air and looked down at his arm. The arm, which would have been connected to Mihisra''s body with a kite, returned to its original state as if it had been.


    Through a world where time and space are meaningless, Sihyun realized that he had fallen from Mihisra. At the end, the area connected to the kite is returned to a free area.


    He looked around and realized he was still in Grandeliol. It was an uncertain time zone, but he did not doubt that there would be a Mihisra in space-time soon.


    It couldn''t have gone far in the first place. It was because Grandeliol''s realm was large enough to span the whole of Seoul, but it also meant that there was no place for Mihisra other than Seoul.


    On the other hand, the situation did not fail to meet his expectations. Noise was heard not far away. Cugogaaang. Shi Hyun looks back at the quiet noise and sees the lightning strike with a big storm. Time passed, but he could see what it meant. In the beginning, a massive stream of power was swirling around the international airport. I didn''t want to know, but I couldn''t.


    "... I see."


    I realized at once that a combination of situations is confronting the evil shadow Rondale and his past self.


    It was only a few moments after the Grand Dell was opened. After knowing for sure that it was about a month or two later, he woke up without hesitation. He hurries toward the place where strength and strength surge. It was unlikely that Mihisra would not feel the conflict of forces.


    After five years, the experience I gained fighting Rondale was as vivid as it was yesterday. That''s why there was nothing wrong with Sihyun. Before the arrival of Mihisra, Shi Hyun arrived at the international airport to see Rondale crash with a thundering sound of mountains crumbling. And I could also find myself in the past, chasing closely behind.


    Immediately, Mihisra''s approach to her past self was immeasurably enlightened. He approached Mihisra sooner than he realized in the past, beating him with all his might.


    The power of the dead and the dead was heavy in their hands. I was pushed endlessly to think of the word "resistance," and I bumped into Grandeliol. There were no afterstorms or aftershocks due to the extreme compression.


    After confirming that he had not noticed in the past, he rushed through space and swarmed to the side of Mihisra. Mihisra''s body was reduced when we met again. The prowling manes were moving more slowly than before, and the dark blue fog that surrounded Mihra was also noticeably lighter.


    "What the hell did you do to me?"


    I couldn''t believe what happened to her.


    "Just the way you feel. I took away your powers."


    Even if time and space were a free material to move in a meaningless world, Michima could not be free from the opening of a poem that would steal destiny and change the future. Destiny did not release the opponent who entered his realm. Tindalus'' hounds are no different from those that were constantly biting and lengthening.


    Hyun, who bound Mihisra by force, decided to test her new abilities. His technique was large or small, but he was accompanied by a backstorm, making it difficult to use in this situation.


    "What about this combination?"


    Xi Hyun converted the ''probability manipulation'' obtained from Nordens and the ''amplification'' obtained from integers into kites. And at the same time, Mihisra''s body exploded. I couldn''t realize what was happening to him, Mihish, who realized that his fingers didn''t move, rather than giving rise to his thoughts.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. The next episode will be up around 1: 20.

 253 00253 Other side of the hour

    "Tsk...?!"


    "Sounds good to me for the first time."


    Realizing that artificially altering the value that could not be determined because it was not measurable was the intention of probability manipulation, the demonstration adjusted the probability and brought the uncertain factor into reality.


    An uncertain element brought out by Sehyun is the trajectory of the attack. In other words, he pulled a lot of his attacks into one place. The ultimate goal of ''attribution adjustment'' is insufficient, but one technique is acceptable. Sihyun smiled satisfactorily and targeted Mihisra. Without a specific body, there was no concept of death, but sadly, death became a practical problem for him.


    "... I''ll kill you!"


    I threw myself to the point where the line meets the line in order to climb back up to the time of the beaten Michaels countless strikes of probability control.


    "Can you do that even after you''re dead?"


    Sihyun, who had pushed the kite to the extreme, once again dug into the arms of Mihisra. From the beginning, Shi Hyun had no intention of building an ending with Michima and a frontal battle going back in time.


    Being able to enter a superdimension without the constraints of time and space was the same as saying that death does not die. If there was even the possibility of a word, it was a strange thing that Michaels could appear anywhere at any time. That is why he intended to absorb all of the power underlying Mihisra through the kite.


    "Your destiny is now mine. I can''t get away."


    Whenever Mihisra went back in time, he stood in his way and protected his past self. Even though Mihisra was targeting himself in the past on a monthly basis, on a daily basis, on a hourly basis, on a minute basis, on a second basis, he did not panic and blocked his movements in line with Mihisra''s pace.


    Whenever I encountered him, he crushed Mihisra. Every time Mihisra leaves for the other side of time, she sticks to it. Catch a spinning whistle with its tail between its legs. The conflict between the two who act to deny each other continues.


    Mihisra''s challenges and attempts. And shredding and crushing of the string. As time went on, the two fights became more violent. They aimed at each other''s necks, regardless of method and means.


    In thousands and tens of thousands of brawls, the battle between Sihyun and Mihisra was not over. Rather, I just ran even hotter. It was a death match that lasted until one of the two was completely extinguished. There was no compromise.


    But the trend was already tilted. It took a long time for her to die, but it was a miracle for her to reverse her power. A stark contrast. It wasn''t Michima that was close to victory, it was Sihyun.


    Every time I go back in time, Mihisra''s power decreases more and more, and her power grows stronger. The demonstration of the power that regularly underpins Mihisra has become more than 190 million and more than 240 million ideas.


    "Stay away!"


    The demonstration that came out of the other-superdimension of time was not alarmed by the fact that Mihisra was not by his side. Every step of the way up the stairs, he was already noticing that he had fallen from Mihisra.


    The demonstration that took place with the familiar movements did not hesitate, but rushed to the place where they might have been in the past. The first place Sihyun headed was the National Institute. It was the longest place to stay in Grandeliol.


    However, he had to stop. I saw a face that I miss but familiar with. From the National Institute, it was a yes. Unlike five years later, Jihyun saw his face that was a little more lively, and a feeling of shame rose.


    But that was also only for a moment. After confirming with both eyes that he wasn''t confident in the past, he hesitated to turn away.


    ''Well, if you''ve come a long way from fighting Rondale, it''s home rather than the National Institute. The fact that I''m not with you means I wasn''t with you.''


    He remembered his memory of moving around until he got to the base, and immediately ran towards home. However, Hyun, who couldn''t find himself in the past at home, bit his lip. I went to another house where I had stayed for about a full night, but I couldn''t find myself there.


    Expanding his senses, he reaffirmed that he was not confident in the past nearby.


    "Strange. At this point, I don''t think my radius of activity is that wide..."


    Unexpectedly, he recognized that there was a time when he had expanded his radius of activity beyond his need. I remembered walking to the end of Seoul to confirm the existence of Grandelliol. When he guessed where he would be in the past, he folded out the space.


    Shortly after, she was able to find herself in the past that was slowly crawling. He would never forget the characteristic of a slime mass with three stranded tentacles.


    "Quiet?!"


    He sighed and hid his face as he saw his past self slammed against the invisible wall, or Grandeliol. And walked beside him, hiding his energy so that he would not notice the past.


    Slowly. The demonstration looked down at the past self who was joyful enough to run against snails or turtles. It was because I remembered that I could not do more than dust and eventually stood in God''s place and confronted the world. It was unbelievable that it started in a slime mass with a life-three-stranded tentacle in front of it.


    ''Even if it''s you.''


    Shi Hyun, smiling helplessly, protected himself in the past. He didn''t relax because it wasn''t a strange situation, no matter when or where Mihisra came from. But strangely enough, there was no sign of Michaels.


    ''Maybe there''s a slight error.''


    Soon, she was able to arrive at the junkyard. The junkyard in the forest where no one was going was particularly grim. Whether the owner didn''t come or not, the material was rusty. Now he smiled when he came to the really abandoned place.


    It reminds me that there is only one ''gap'' here in Grandeliol. I still remember clearly because I used that information to lead my support to the outside world. It was an important branch point in my life.


    Seeing his past crawling into a scrap car and falling into a deep sleep, Shi Hyun searches for the only loophole in Grandeliol.


    ''... where it was. I found it right after I woke up.''


    Sihyun, who had a history of finding ''gaps'', examined the waste cars step-by-step through memories of that time. Realizing that there was a gap on the other side of this sleeping waste car, the demonstration was not difficult to find an empty waste car. It was easier because it was halfway across the Grand Delliol. Shi Hyun recalled the past and touched the part with his hands.


    "..."


    I touched it again.


    "..."


    I touched it again just in case.


    ''... Nothing?''


    After the third confirmation, he had no choice but to accept the reality and groan. I realized there was no gap in Grand Delliol, unlike I expected. It was a grave situation. He bit his lip in a reality that was spinning differently than he knew. Being spotless meant that the future could change.


    Why isn''t it there? It was definitely in the past¡­ "


    The demonstration that I had thought of up there blew up my elasticity. The prerequisite that there was a gap in the beginning was strange. I was too arrogant to think of it as an exceptional case. Moreover, there was a boundary of transcendent existence. There couldn''t have been a gap in the process.


    Everything wasn''t a coincidence. It was inevitable. He, too, was here to drill a hole in the Grand Delliol and impose temporary restrictions.


    "I''m the one who saved you. ''


    He raises his lip tail and sticks his finger through the hole in the Grandeliol. He froze the breached space, forcibly limiting it for a limited time. The demonstration that made the perfect gap with his own hands stood up.


    He knew that he was going out into the world through these gaps. He also knew he was going to die. Everyone in the past who knew that there was a gap in the garage knew that he was sending his support to the outside world.


    Until then, he frowned. There were no gaps in the future of the self-past - knowing that there were gaps in the garage when we moved past this situation. It was imperative that we go back to that point and create another gap.


    But he wasn''t afraid. It was because I had a feeling that I would soon have the power to customize the past. Being here now is like evidence that the future itself has succeeded in creating a second gap.


    "It''s Mihish."


    "You got in my way again."


    He had reached the limit of being eaten by the power underlying him. Now I can only go back in time once. Just once. He grunts as he realizes the great weight of the word. It could have been the last.


    The beings who empowered him were compassionate and loving, but at the same time dull and stubborn. I could not set a standard with the words personality or propensity. That''s why I had a hunch that it was Michigan. There will be no retaliation against the owner even if he dies.


    "... variables should be eliminated."


    "Is that still the sound?"


    He put all his strength into the final act of Mihish, who faced his gaze. This was the point where he wanted everything to start.


    "We just need to go up more! Until you gain the ability to travel back in time!"


    I went back before Sihyun got his past regression and entered the point where I met a line called Michith that I thought could recover his dignity if I could finish it all. No, I tried to get in.


    "Ugly."


    Through the kite, she looked down at Mihisra with calm eyes, holding her hands together. Mihish cries out as he burns an infinite adversary at Sihyun, looking down at him.


    "Let go of me!"


    Mihisra''s body was now reduced to the size of a large dog. The serpentine mane becomes fluffy hair scattered by the breezes of the mountains, and the dark blue mist becomes water vapor and just stays by his side.


    I couldn''t find any of the intimidating images that he had seen in the past. Sihyun, who drew the power that Mihisra had until the last handful, had a thought force of 240 million.


    "I''ll thank you for that."


    Sihyun untied the kite and drove Mihisra away. All I could get out of him was what I got. Mihish quickly aims at his neck as he rolls around the rocky ground.


    However, Sihyun caught it without looking at the sworn hound. Now he could clearly feel the existence of Mihisra. It was the aftermath of sharing the same strength and properties. Moreover, Mihisra''s analysis of the fundamental power revealed not only his position, but also the weaknesses of the undying hounds.


    "I can see why Shu didn''t teach me that it wasn''t fair."


    If I had known from the beginning, I wouldn''t have been the opponent. I closed my eyes, Mihish, who noticed what he was thinking at once.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 254 00254 Other side of the hour

    Numerous memories passed through his mind. Unfortunately, there were no positive assumptions. As his smile darkened, Michima''s depression grew longer.


    Reflectively, the worst is clearly remembered. It was more important than his foundation -- weaknesses. The only constraint on him that transcends time and space. No, the expression that there must be such a constraint because it utilizes superdimensions might be correct.


    "Really?"


    "You''re probably right."


    Sihyun has been thinking about the origin of Mihisra. An Eternal Hunting Dog that has been granted permission to use the superdimension by a clumsy creature. It was clearly a threat that Michigan had no time and space constraints.


    However, Showa Nordens glances down at Mihisra unharmed. It wasn''t because they were strong. It could have come to that conclusion because there was a innate weakness in Michima in the first place.


    Every time I saw Mihisra coming from the point where the line meets the line, I was confused that he was constrained. And it wasn''t until the demonstration that Michima absorbed her power that we reached the answer.


    Tindalus'' hounds, including Mihisra, originated in each one. The only thing that could affect reality out of the superdimension was the situation where they could measure angles.


    To date, the dogs of Tindalus, including Mihisra, have been exposed to the world through certain laws. It was not unlimited. It was just that he hadn''t noticed until now.


    "... we are ready to win."


    If Mihisra transcended time and space through the point-angle where the line and the line met, it was only necessary to give an angle. The most efficient way to avoid giving it an angle is to turn all of the space with Michima into a curve. It was to create a perfect sphere.


    Creating a space without angles seemed easy to look at, but it could never be imitated by ordinary abilities. Strength and sculpture were completely different fields. However, it was different if it was a demonstration of the control and coordination of the shadow. The shadows were ready to move as perfectly as he could imagine.


    "When I realized this from the start, I was winning."


    As he wiggles his fingers, the shadows beside Mihisra surround him. The shadows formed a perfect sphere before Mihisra opened the way to the superdimension. Space consisting of curves only, not straight lines. I desperately slammed my torso to get out of the tight space of the sphere, but the shadow did not show me a gap.


    Funnily, the thought he used to form the sphere was smaller than the dust. I didn''t think it was possible to close the future, imprison beings that travel through time and space.


    When he looked down at Mihisra, who could not get out of the sphere of the shadow and was agitated, he grabbed his hand. The sphere of shadow slowly shrinks in size, as if it were in tune with his hand.


    As the wall surrounding him rapidly diminished, Michis cried out. His bragging abilities have already been discovered. There was no way to defeat him unless he could cross time and space. Death is closer than ever. What was left of Mihisra was a terrible despair and endless fury.


    "I''ll kill, I''ll kill, I''ll kill! As long as we get out of here! There is no imperfection like you! Know that, you humble creature!"


    In the shadow sphere, the crying loser and his gaze met a bitter smile. The shout was just noise in a perfectly divided situation. She looks at Mihisra with cold eyes and opens her mouth.


    "I wish I could."


    Give me your power.]


    After falling to the bottom, Michigan no longer has the strength to resist manipulation. He was given only one choice. It was a transfer of power to Sihyun. The winner-takesman who read the will of Mihisra coveted his abilities endlessly. The winner-take-all who greedily stole the essence of Mihisra, as if he had never thought of leaving anything behind, gave him a new ability.


    "Hmm."


    Unfortunately, the path to evolution was not opened. However, Sihyun realized that there was a huge change in his body.


    The regression of the past, which had inherited Michigan''s character, was transformed into a past designation. Though it reached 250 million, it was surprising, but it was not comparable.


    At any time, he trembled with the power to penetrate his past. Finally, I was able to escape the constraints of past regression.


    I no longer needed to point out the winner-take-all. As long as we have an intact mind, we have the power to create new possibilities at any time.


    "Haven''t you opened up the future?"


    It was a pity that I could not escape the time constraint, but I did not get used to it. The essence of Mihisra was something that was indifferent and hard to see. It was a miracle the winner swallowed up his power. And he still knew he was immature. It was clear that the concept of the future could not be used smoothly.


    "... That should do it. You''ve got what you want. Kill it."


    Whether I had lost all my will to live, or had lost all my will to live, I rolled around my body with a dejected look. I couldn''t find the branch until just now. A hunting dog with a tail. He looks down at the beast, and he snorts.


    "Why should I show you mercy?"


    "What?"


    "Dying here is too much for you. You don''t need a loser with the right to die on his own terms."


    He took control of everything in Mihisra, but he didn''t stop. It was Michima who first ran to him for a peaceful life. Sihyun had no intention of giving Mihisra the choice of killing herself in the past and killing the future.


    "Then¡­"


    He put his hand in his arms and had to stop there. At the same time, he turned his back on Mihisra, and the dark fog took over the whole area. He fought with Mihisra countless times, but he had no idea what that sign meant. By the way, Tindalus'' hounds have escaped from all over the world at the same time as Sihyun corrected his posture.


    Spiritual beasts that smuggle through the intersection of lines and lines. The water seemed to bend as if it were so many. He smiles fearlessly at the dark blue fog that moves up and down.


    "You want to fight for the king? Well, there''s nothing you can''t fight for if that''s what you want."


    Sihyun burns his premonition, but Tindalus'' hounds tighten their heads as soon as he spreads his thoughts differently.


    Shi Hyun smiled indifferently, not only as a junkyard, but also as if a large number of Tindalus'' hounds had bowed in unison. He smiles brightly as he realizes what Tindalus'' hounds want.


    Killing a king in the world of pharmacy meant the birth of a new king.


    "Will you take me as your master?"


    krrrrrrrr.


    It didn''t work, but it seemed to be positive. It was because the dark blue fog shook at his words. It was also a signal to the new king.


    Among Tindalus'' hounds, a large-looking beast comes forward and bows at his feet.


    Took. Tindalus'' hound, who had put down the ''thing'' that had been in his mouth until now, returned to its place. Sihyun looked down. It was a whistle left by Tindalus'' hound. It was inscribed with a peculiar symbol on the surface that was as long as the palm of his hand.


    "So this is what you''re calling yourselves."


    He smiled satisfactorily as he put the whistle in his arms. It was an unexpected situation, but it was welcome to have more power. Moreover, the world in which he was there did not know when the war with The One would begin. Unlike Michima, it seemed to be limited in the past and the future, but it would be a great advantage just to temporarily not be limited in time and space.


    "Fine. I''ll make you kings. A smart wild dog is always welcome."


    Tindalus'' hounds have disappeared from the junction of lines and lines. In an unbelievably quiet atmosphere, Jihyun pulls the sphere of shadow to his side.


    "... is there anything more you need from the subject that even my paws have taken?" "


    "That''s a strange expression. I didn''t take it. I surrendered from over there. I just accepted it."


    He stares at Mihisra, trapped in a sphere of shadow, and tells him of the end.


    [You have no self.]


    [An Eternal Hunting Dog Becomes a Wild Dog.]


    [All that remains is the beast.]


    Mihisra''s eyes, which were full of firearms, became increasingly cloudy. His head, which exuded evil thoughts, was redesigned to covet prey and females, and his mouth, which understood and exhaled language, became a hole that could only roar.


    After losing all of his reason and abilities, he raised his strength with the remaining animal instinct in his hand. Sihyun, who had simultaneously inflicted the past designation and compulsion and fate, held Mihisra in his hands.


    "There''s only so many people who can wield power, but there''s plenty of garages for one beast."


    In the beginning, the designation of the past was a power with limited target availability. However, he instinctively realized that his past designation could be used for Mihisra as well. He was born and raised in a world that is not confined to time and space. Since it was not fixed on the concept of the present, he was able to choose where he would be at random.


    Characteristics of Mihisra with 250 million ideas. They gathered together to work a miracle. After unleashing her power to the critical point in one fell swoop, she threw Mihisra into the distant past.


    "Rawr! Rawr!"


    "Yes, goodbye."


    Xihyun did not specify a destination-history to which Mihisra would go. He just wanted to teach Mihisra the embarrassing feeling of his future disappearing. Unfortunately, Mihisra, who had forgotten her self, had no intelligence to figure out the situation now, but she wanted his journey to end with death.


    The demonstration of Mihisra going into the distant past by the designation of the past came out of the junkyard with a light step.


    After confirming that there was no one around, he pulled out a small box that was small enough to fit into the palm of his hand. He did not hesitate to swallow a medicinal substance that had the power to travel back and forth in time.


    [The one who admitted to artificially causing a disaster in order to go after the King of Shadows was Park Jung Bin''s brother Jung Soo, better known as Chairman of the Mythological Group. which is why the mythological group is arguing whether or not they were targeting the king of the shadow. That''s why the stock price of the mythological group is renewing its daily decline. As a large corporation responsible for one axis of the country, there are many who are concerned about the impact the myth group will have on the country at the same time...]


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. After taking a break today, I don''t think I can put it on my time. I''ll write the next one at dawn, so I''ll see you tomorrow, this morning.


    2. When you manipulate the odds, you use amplification like you did the first time, but when you''re on a Grandeol, where''s the amplifier that you used?


    //Sehyun ''probability manipulation'' obtained from Nordens and ''amplification'' obtained from integers were followed by ''flowering''. ''Bloomed''. ''Bloomed''. ''Bloomed''. ''Bloomed''.

 255 00255 Hour Later

    Hearing the same noisy news on television as before, Shi Hyun recognized that he had come to the right future or present. Liberated time came with unmatched joy to Sihyun.


    But it wasn''t all over. We had to go back in time and create a second gap. The demonstration that happened on the spot without a gap to feel joy used past designation.


    The last time I wanted was five years ago, when I knew there was a gap in the garage and I didn''t visit it. While thinking about it, his body flew to the junkyard again. No, I was trying to fly. But he couldn''t do that. There was an unidentified wave in the air.


    "Please wait a moment."


    The existence that came out of the void was the first person I had ever seen. The only thing that''s certain is that you can''t see the bluff. The demonstration frowned at the intrusion of uninvited guests, who were thought to have powers comparable to or less than that of the great old being.


    "Who is it?"


    "I am the faithful daughter of my mother, Sherry Niguras." I''m here on behalf of Mother, who is so powerful, so beautiful, so compassionate that she can embrace everything. It''s humble, it''s low. It''s grim, it''s loud, it''s dirty. "


    When he saw the face of a woman who exaggerated her emotions, he shook his tongue briefly. I felt like I didn''t need to hear who "Mother" was.


    The horn of a goat with dark red hair and one on either side of its head. Extraordinarily large pupils. Beautiful appearance, because all the elements of the woman who was named Sherry resembled Sue. There were many personalities that were hard to live with all at once. I had no idea.


    "... You must be Shu''s man."


    "I''m not a servant, I''m a loyal daughter. My body is for my mother, from one hair to one drop of blood. It''s not a fateful thing to say in the absurd language of subordinates. Do you understand? And despite the fact that I made it clear that I was your mother, is it to insult me to call you rich? Or is it just an impure notion that my mother would never give birth to me?"


    "W-what... no."


    He did not say anything about realizing that Sherry lacked an overbearing personality and was chatting. Being annoying was enough with shoe. Moreover, Sherry could not be bothered by the appearance of Shoe''s loyalty. At this point, friction with Shue was a suicide.


    "You''re pathetic. If you have something to say, it''s a man who opens his mouth. Did I shrink because I''m beautiful? Then it must be small enough. It means you don''t have enough confidence."


    "You two have nothing to do with each other. Maybe."


    Shi Hyun, caught in Sherry''s face, sighed. I couldn''t fathom what she was trying to say, so my head was throbbing.


    "Anyway, no more personal stories. Tell me why you''re here."


    "A man lacks patience. But that''s okay, because I''m as caring as you are impatient. Oh, my God, you just told Bourne the truth."


    "Essence."


    Shi-hyun unleashed her energy toward Sherry. It was the last straw that refused to accept the prank. The pressure and dominance that he gained after killing the great old being was enough to kill life on his own will, but Sherry passed through his gaze. Sherry lowers her head slightly, acknowledging her guilt, and goes straight to the point.


    "Now you''re going to go back in time."


    "Then? Are you here to warn me not to do the same?" "


    "The misfire angle is waterlogged. My mother and I don''t care if you take off your clothes and wander the streets or punish the Earth and set up your own harem. That doesn''t change when you take advantage of your past and future."


    "Then why are you here?"


    "There are clear reasons, so please listen to them through the end. It''s not a bad story for you, either. My mother tells me that you have the ability to go against the past. Is that correct?"


    Sihyun admired Shu''s insight into the fact that Nordens had not even noticed. Even if they deny it here, nothing will change. Moreover, the fact that Sherry was here included Shu''s proactive doctor. The more I denied it, the more my relationship with Shu became distant.


    "Yes."


    "But I heard there''s no ability to come into the future. Is that correct?"


    "That''s right."


    "Then how did you expect to get here?"


    "I was going to wait slowly. If we wait, we can naturally get to this point. It''s gonna take a while, but what''s left of the business if we can get rid of that contradiction perfectly?"


    At his words, Sherry gave a tremendous elasticity. I wasn''t impressed. Even the indiscretion was lacking, and I was amazed at his endless schemes.


    "You''re such an idiot. If I have a bad head, it reminds me of the difficulty of my hands and feet. In that sense, you should thank my mother for her kindness."


    "What does that mean?"


    "My mother has made an effort to help you, directly and voluntarily. You don''t have to go back in time."


    He had to believe Sherry. Piercing the second hole in Shu''s position was clearly easier than blinking. Favor is a favor, even if you helped your job because of variation. Sihyun nods. The overwhelming attention was also sometimes a medicine.


    "My mother was very pleased with your work. I don''t know why my mother cares so much about a lowly creature like you, but it''s been a really long time since she''s been so content."


    Sihyun looked at Sherry. It was beautiful enough to make her body stand up, but her eyes were not so cold. Chaos, madness and jealousy. All kinds of negative emotions danced in her eyes.


    ''Yes, jealousy. Adorably, my children always need my attention. I don''t like my attention focused on a child. That''s why sometimes killing him happens.''


    Only then could he understand the story that Shu had told. No, I could have.


    Maybe this is another one of Sue''s pranks. Unexpectedly, he felt that his family might be true. If you cared about him, you wouldn''t have sent someone like Sherry. She was a fanatic who gave everything to believe in Shu, even as she pretended.


    ''No, I don''t think we''ll ever meet again, but if you think about it, it''s just me.''


    Shi Hyun shakes his head and clears Sherry from his head. She was a messenger. Even if there was a chance that we could meet again later, it must have been a very short time.


    "That''s all you have to say, right?"


    "Of course. I wouldn''t want to talk to you about anything other than public matters. It''s terrible just to be breathing in the same space. Without reverence and a strong will to her, she would never have been able to spend time in such a filthy place."


    Talkers and drunkards and fanatics. After organizing the keywords for Sherry, he shook his hands and gave a toast.


    "I take it you''ve got everything you need? If you''re done, go."


    "I don''t need you to tell me."


    Sherry vanished into thin air, just like when she first appeared. A phenomenon that did not give rise to a single initiative surprised him unknowingly. Shu''s daughter was not anonymous.


    "This is it."


    The long and long adventure is over. I no longer had to suffer because of the remnants of the past. Now, if it''s in the past, you have the power to go at any time. Even if another being like Mihisra reappeared, we could fight equally.


    Before she could deny herself, she sighed of relief and sat on the couch.


    /263


    "Is this true?"


    After glancing at the report, Hochol turned his gaze toward the one in front of his eyes. The left eye is as big as a bear and has lost its sight. He was Lee Woo-sung, a swimmer''s bodyguard and Ho-cheol''s underling.


    Yooseong nodded without shaking, looking at Hocheol repeatedly in a tone of silence that he couldn''t believe.


    "Yes, I''ve confirmed everything. We can all trust that investigations have been progressing strangely quickly over the last few days."


    "Hmm."


    Hocheol sighed and looked at the report again. But the character there hasn''t changed. The report said that the young man, Han Si-hyun, was most likely the King of Shadows.


    One of the survivors of Grandeliol. The absence of Sehyun and the appearance of the King of Shadows coincided precisely. Unlike regular consumption life, there were many indicators indicating that the demonstration was a king of shadows, such as how strange the events were.


    It has been found that you do not intend to hide it or artificially process it. Rather, there was no doubt that the evidence was so clear that he should have doubted the actions that seemed to reasonably reveal himself.


    In a bizarre flood of information, Hochol wept. I wanted to deny it, but I couldn''t deny it. Even if he was far away from all the information, his own experience was the same.


    His daughter, Swimming, was miraculously reborn in Grandeliol. Hochol thought God helped him. He will, too. Swimming in the underworld of the world of Grand Delliol came to the outside without a scratch.


    It was not once or twice that I looked at God and miracles with her appearance more energetic than five years ago. But it made sense to think that the Shadow King was the one who protected the swimming for five years.


    Rather, I came closer than the vague notion of God and miracles. If the walking violence had been with her, she would have survived.


    Unexpectedly, Hocheol recalled the black ring that the swimmer received from Sihyun. It seems ordinary, but once it''s a spear, it shows off its ridiculous power. Hochol couldn''t hide his surprise when he realized that she had hundreds of billions of luxury goods in her hands.


    But it was also the work of the King of Shadows with no reason to be surprised. The King of Shadows couldn''t help but give a gift to the swimmer by his side.


    Hocheol recalled the story he heard from his friend Ryu.


    ''I don''t know what the composition is. It''s the most bizarre case of all the furniture we''ve ever seen. She''s not responding to any stimuli. This sucks or Class S.''


    "The composition is unknown, it weighs nothing... but a shadow that exists, but cannot be reached by hand. It''s weightless, and it''s impossible to measure the material. Now I get the feeling."


    "Yes?"


    "Never mind. I was just talking to myself."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. How much power does flowering increase by roughly quantifying?


    //Growth is not quantifiable.


    2. In addition, amplification and flowering are different characteristics. Amplification is simply specialized in eliciting power, while flowering is specialized in eliciting the properties of power.


    As an example of probability manipulation, amplification affects probability and refinement affects what probability changes to a slightly more complex and specific target.

 256 Over 00256 hours

    Hocheol, who passed on the question of the dominant, was immersed in memory. As far as it turned out, it was clear that Sihyun was the King of Shadows. Although he wanted to have a serious relationship with swimming, he did not reveal that he was the King of Shadows, but it was an understandable area.


    "But here''s the weird thing."


    "What''s wrong with that?"


    "As soon as the eyes of the world came together, the investigation into the Shadow King began to progress abnormally quickly. Someone must have leaked the information intentionally."


    Hochol, who heard the dominant''s words, swallowed a murmuring. That''s what he was thinking about. Clearly, the investigation was unsupported. No, to be precise, we were moving forward gradually.


    "You''re leaking information in this situation."


    He wouldn''t have cared if it was an informational mission to confuse the investigation. However, due to someone''s involvement, the investigation has reached a new phase. It was okay to assume that he provided a defining clue.


    What is the intention of a third party who knows information about the King of Shadows but has released information indirectly? Hochol was troubled, but no answer came to mind. No one could benefit greatly from it.


    The leaders of each country, who realized the power of the Shadow King through the disaster that happened on the continent of Hayler, were rushing to capture or attract the Shadow King sooner or later.


    Mild neurometastasis is expected. Not in words, but against each other. The leak of information about the Shadow King meant that everyone would be on a fair starting line. Doing so in a competition where concessions and compromises cannot be expected was a position not tied to winning or losing.


    After thinking about it, I realized that there are people who are just right for the situation. It was Han Si-hyun who was the beginning of everything and was not relevant to the politics of each country.


    "Maybe that''s what she wants. You''d be proud to think he wouldn''t notice."


    "You might think so, but why? Discussing who you are will have the consequences of strangling yourself."


    "Strangle him? That can''t be right."


    He was a creature that divided the seas and connected the continents. There was no way that such an existence would not work because of my mind. It was only a matter of time before we got rid of the agents from each country. But instead, pulling him in was like saying something about him.


    "Rather, those who seek themselves want to gather in one place."


    "If the source of information is you, Shi Hyun, the King of Shadows, then maybe it really is."


    He accepted Hochol''s words. It was bound to be revealed someday. Moreover, wanting to hide was not so light as to hide this accomplishment - the Lord of Shadows -. The more I hid, the more obsessed those who sought him would be. It was also difficult to hide the body from a modern society where everything was computerized and organized.


    "Do you intend to inform the dispatched personnel in the United States?"


    The allies, Robert and Jane, recall their faces, but Hocheol coldly shakes his head. All he ever did was give and take what each other wanted. There''s nothing Robert and Jane have done until now. Even the biggest obstacle, Essence, was defeated by Xi Hyun and collapsed into the path of collapse. It was clear that they wouldn''t complain if they ignored it.


    Moreover, Shi Hyun may become his son-in-law. Though he didn''t like it, Hochol decided not to hand over the information to Robert and Jane.


    "Prepare the car. I have to meet him in person."


    "Yes, I understand. Master."


    /264


    "You already knew I was coming."


    "If you say you don''t know, you''re lying."


    Sihyun smiled bitterly. Hochol''s presence here was also evidence that Morco did well with what he was given. Once the information about the Shadow King began to unravel, it was a natural way to move into this flow.


    Long ago, Hocheol''s visit was as expected. Before going to the final phase, Sihyun gave Hochol a cup of coffee with a grave expression because he wanted to meet and have a serious conversation.


    Ho-chul who drank a cup of coffee jumped to the top of the introduction.


    "Are you the second unexplained pioneer who suddenly appeared in Korea, called the King of Shadows?"


    "Yes, that''s me."


    Hochol opened his mouth and revealed the truth before preparing his heart to hear the answer.


    "You don''t deny it."


    "You can deny it until you''re tired, but that''s not what Jocheol would want."


    I was going to reveal it after swimming anyway, so she didn''t mind. I could have revealed it at the last meeting, but I didn''t say anything less because I thought it was time.


    "Did the swimmer know about you?"


    "Yes, there''s nothing a swimmer hasn''t noticed since I was a kid. because I told him everything I did."


    "Is it useless for my daughter to grow up too? I can''t believe you just kept your mouth shut."


    Hocheol did not hide his frustration. But he shakes his head as if it were a ruse. It was because he could have secretly pressured Sihyun to refuse refusal to accept the invitation if things hadn''t happened like this.


    "Is the ring your strong suit?"


    "I''m not relieved. The world is so chaotic these days. I thought I''d feel better if I had a weapon to defend myself."


    "Hmmm, that''s a good thing. I''ll give you that one."


    Hocheol still did not like Sihyun, but he could not deny his choice to give him ''Bogu'' to swim. It was okay to think of it as the only thing I liked. Since Sihyun is the King of Shadows, I didn''t even want to give him the addition point. What was important to Hochol was how much he could save swimming.


    After staring at him, Ho-chul said what he wanted to say.


    "Still, I never thought the Shadow King would wander around without knowing he was this close.


    "It''s not uncommon that it''s dark under the lamp."


    "I''m afraid I''m going to cheat the swimmer like this."


    "I don''t. I swore never to lie to a swimmer in Grand Delliol."


    Speaking of Grandeliall, Hocheol shuts up. His only fault was the topic that had to be distant from swimming. After a long story, Hocheol quickly changed his words.


    "Yes, let''s say so. It''s light as a roof in the sky, so I don''t know how reliable it is, but I can''t believe you made that promise with swimming."


    Hocheol, who was thirsty, opened his mouth to go on with his story.


    "Information about you is being released at the moment. If someone hadn''t planned it, it wouldn''t have happened at such an unusual rate. If you don''t know, I''ll stop you temporarily. What do you think?"


    "It''s okay. I did it. You know there are a lot of people who came to see me, right?"


    "... do you want the interests of each country to come to you?"


    "It''s not that aggressive of an appeal, but it would make sense."


    After realizing that he had planned everything as he expected, Hocheol frowned. I could tell by artificially unraveling the information and gathering it. But why? When he faced the fundamental question, Hochol was silent. His head couldn''t predict what he was thinking.


    "Why the sudden revelation? If you wish, it won''t be hard to defeat all those who seek you out. Has everything been planned so far? Is that why you''re drawing people together before your powers are revealed?"


    "You don''t have to go that far. It''s just that things have changed."


    "Situation?"


    "Yeah, I used to have this vague belief that I wouldn''t have to show up."


    "Sounds like you have a situation to show up for."


    "That''s not wrong."


    She thought she could somehow escape the threat of the circle if she was strong enough. But it was his arrogance and delusion. The world was vast, the universe was endless. The appearance of The One was showing "interest" in the Earth, even the beings beyond the universe. There was a limit to what Sihyun could do alone.


    "If you were a pioneer in the first place, where is Han Si-hyun the Human? What the hell are you? I hope you find it refreshing."


    "I''m going to reveal everything soon. But it works better for everyone than it does for you, Jo-cheol. That''s why it took a little time."


    Jihyun who smiled vaguely stood up. Hochol also instinctively realized that his time had come to an end.


    "Would you like to come with me?"


    At his words, Hochol nodded reflectively. Sihyun, who came out of the house with Hochol, could feel a lot of gaze pouring out on him. Curiosity, interest, and a strange mix of kindness and hostility were shaking around him.


    Sihyun turns his head without any notice. A gesture aimed at an unspecified majority. Those who were not interested in him just tilted their heads, but those who had just looked at him carefully moved to a secret movement together.


    He noticed that the popularity behind his back was increasing, but he slowly walked the street without hurrying. The more I learned to get on stage, the better.


    "Where are they headed?"


    "A place where everyone can gather."


    After confirming that it was almost time, Sihyun moved on to the place he had asked Karidom to. I wonder how long it took. Xi Hyun, who entered the ghastly area of the Port of Busan, could see that there were many people gathered behind him.


    Of course, suspicious people would not have responded to the invitation. But he didn''t mind. It''s because he knew that what he said here would soon pass through the world.


    "You followed me quietly because you wanted to talk. I have something to tell you. Come on out."


    His words resounded in the void, but no one acted directly. Hochol tilted his head and silently observed his actions. Sihyun sighed and clapped his hands. Bam. With a little noise, all the thought around you fades away.


    Eventually, those who had been following him until now showed up. It was no exaggeration to see many fall at once, as the leaves fall. Hochol realized the truth of what he had said after a beat.


    ''... to spot all the stalkers and stalkers at once.''


    It was unusual for agents of race and country, age and gender to come together. There were even those who were extremely secretive in existence. When she saw those who appeared in the void, she opened her mouth in a loud voice.


    "I think I''ve finally decided to talk. Thank you all for coming. I am the King of Shadows."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. There is no engagement today.


    2. extra choice. No duplicates. Expires 27 days to 24 hours.


    (1) Swimming over the limit comes after the fish as if it were burrowing.


    (2) Lin and Bererosa and one and 4p.


    (3) Sugar gives too much reward.


    (4) Other - write down your own opinion.


    if ps. (4) is the most common, one of the comments written in (4) will be adopted.

 257 00257 Hours on the other side

    Sihyun bows politely and reveals his identity. I didn''t intend to cheat from the beginning. The situation of people from all over the world coming together. The purpose of the demonstration was the same as fulfillment. In the event of a subtle silence, Xi Hyun led the story to the grave.


    "You look embarrassed. If you keep that look on your face, you won''t be able to talk, so let me get this straight. It''s no coincidence that you and I are here. It''s all part of my plan. Sooner or later, there will be places like this. So let''s talk freely about what each other wants."


    That''s when the agents realized. It was I, the king of the shadows, who tipped them off. The agents who realized what was happening to them looked haunted.


    "Then the story must be quick. If you look at all the people from all over the world coming together in one place, would it be okay to say that we''re going to a similar structure to an open tender?


    It was one woman who suddenly walked out of a situation where everyone was stumbling. A woman with brown hair tied in one split. Even her beautiful appearance couldn''t hide her selfish gaze.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Jane Fabric, United States Office of Special Talent Management."


    "Yes, Jane. Do you mind if I think of you as the representative of the people here?"


    "You can look at it that way."


    There was no complaint against Jane. America was a country called the kingdom of the powered. Moreover, there was a situation with Robert, the greatest man on the face of the earth. There was no one better suited to the title of representative than her.


    "Well, I guess we should start with an explanation for the public tender."


    Sihyun could see that the whole world was watching him. He was aware that the props that agents had, such as glasses, ballpoint pens, attachecases, etc. were being used as little camera equipment. The leaders of each country would have captured this moment in their eyes without you having to.


    "First of all, it''s not an open bid. Even if I have a blank check, I don''t want to answer your call. I''ve arranged for this to be a conversation with all of you. I thought that would be good for you guys. And I''m not who you think I am."


    "Something else?"


    "Yes, I''m not a pioneer. Technically, it''s a little bit closer to the Eclipse you''re talking about."


    Everyone who heard him forgot how to breathe. Eclipse. It was a term used to refer to a phenomenon or situation in which some of the dead incapacitated were suddenly born as monsters.


    "You mean to tell me you''re just like us?"


    "No, I just wanted to tell you there was a reason for being incapacitated. It''s understandable that I''m at the forefront of such a strong force."


    "Is there a reason you''re a monster?"


    "Of course not."


    "May I ask why?"


    "The Eclipse is like a soldier the world has made to protect itself. Vaccines, to put it simply. You don''t have to tell me why the world needs a vaccine."


    Since the cosmic stature randomly selected and empowered the target to maintain the balance of the universe, Sihyun kept the word in mind because there was no pair of difficulties.


    "You haven''t noticed. Otherwise, they''ll think I''m a liar. But I don''t care. I don''t want to force you to believe."


    Jane, of course, is overwhelmed by the unspeakable emotions of those gathered in the Port of Busan. He had to. Eclipse was one of the most evasive diseases in modern society. The image was not good enough to declare it photophobia. Even if I declared it a vaccine, I couldn''t believe it all at once.


    He looked around and smiled bitterly. It was all because of the Yisar''s plan that Eclipse became negative. However, he decreased his words. It was not long before I could explain what the Yisar had done.


    Prejudice or prejudice was something to be solved gradually. He didn''t think the whole world would convince him at once. The truth he knew was that heavy.


    "Of course, I''m not a human being now. It doesn''t even say" Eclipse. "It''s been a long time since I''ve been out of that realm."


    It was like a leading answer, but no one talked back. I didn''t mean to deny it. It was just hard to accept the information that was pouring out in succession.


    A brief silence. All those who gathered at the Port of Busan suffered. It was difficult to believe, but I couldn''t believe it. So far, Sihyun''s walk has supported his words.


    Are they being lured by the great propaganda? Or is he witnessing the birth of a hero? Those who stood on difficult paths chose a bystander. But there were those who chose to face the truth. Jane takes a step forward to sort things out.


    "I understand you''re not a pioneer, but an Eclipse. And we know that we''re well beyond that. Even if that''s not true at this point, you have to accept it. There''s no reason not to. There''s nothing more ridiculous than denying that you are. What matters is the intention of revealing that."


    "As I said before, Eclipse is an artificially made soldier of the world. And that number is growing, including me."


    It was just a single word, but Jane was able to figure out exactly what she was trying to say. The timing of the vaccine was fixed.


    "... You mean more threats are coming? You came here to teach the truth to us who can''t even see the fire. on the premise, of course, that what you say is true."


    Jane was a anti-Semitic tone, but she didn''t mind. It was more important that there was at least one person who could understand his intentions.


    "I''m glad I have someone to talk to. Yes, I have appeared before your eyes to warn you of the dangers to come. It''s like uncovering who I am in order to understand why I am so powered and why Eclipses are forming periodically."


    "We are aware of The Circle."


    "I''m not talking about circles. They are also intimidating, but there are even more intimidating groups."


    "You mean like Dagon and Atlac Nacha?"


    "Yes, if humanity were to perish, it would surely be done by their hands, not by circles. Called the Great Old One, they each possess the power to swallow up the world."


    "... there are more like them. Unbelievable story."


    It wasn''t just Jane. The agents who were sent to find the Shadow King in each country felt the same way. What they cared about from the start was an efficient way to eat. It was not to discuss destruction or danger, so it became even more noticeable. I wondered how far I would go to believe you.


    In a good way, it was grand, but in a bad way, it was grand. I understood it with my head, but my heart didn''t follow me at all. I felt like I was seeing the headlines on the 9: 00 news to welcome the alien in the morning.


    In a tightly fixed perception, the demonstration shakes its head. He did not say anything because he knew exactly that he was involved in such perceptions.


    It was only through his past designation that he knew all the news of the incident and turned it off before the disaster spoiled fear. It was no wonder Dagon and Atlac Nacha were so threatening that they couldn''t get through.


    I had doubts in the corner of my mind, so I couldn''t deal with them closely with my awareness. So far, many people have not looked at reality and have a feeling that they will do anything if they try.


    Sihyun felt sorry for that. Now, I couldn''t stop the disaster with vague expectations. More specific forces and plans. It was clear that they were the only two drivers that could depend on humanity going forward.


    "No coercion. Trust is your freedom. But remember one thing. Freedom always comes with responsibility."


    The world was a castle built on sand. It was also about to collapse for a ridiculous reason. On the other side of time, a demonstration encountered with an existence always had that thought.


    "I want to believe it. But there''s no way you can trust someone who says," Yes, I understand. "And, you know, first things first, right?"


    A man walks out next to Jane. He was enormously tall and about two meters tall. Unlike the abrasive muscles that would tear his clothes off, his necessities were not so delicate. When she saw him with his ferocious magic and feminine charm, she opened her mouth.


    "What do you mean?"


    "There are those here who question your accomplishments. Before you say believe anything you say, you have to prove whether your strength is real or whether you can really say it."


    Those around the man''s words nod. Everyone turned away pretending not to know, but it wasn''t that there was no problem. The truth workshop on the King of Shadows was still unfolding.


    It was not a subject that he did not understand, so he nodded coolly and accepted the male argument. As long as we decided to reveal our identity, we had to get to the point.


    "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Robert Howler. He is the most powerful man on earth. He belongs to the same Jane who lives next door."


    "Ah, the greatest man on the face of the earth."


    Xihyun burst a huge elasticity. He had heard of the greatest man on the face of the earth. A person who has stood in the world for a long time with a different level of strength. America''s World Competency Champion and Mascot have won the world championship. The demonstration of seeing Robert shed a tear.


    "... Proof."


    "Don''t you ever think it''s absurd to think about yourself? We stopped the Busan crisis, we killed Dagon, we eliminated Atlac Nacha, and we tied up the broken Hayler continent in one piece. I''ll admit to an achievement I can''t see clearly. But that leaves me with no doubt."


    "You see me as a fiction?"


    "The findings from reliable institutions show that only 1999 has a limit on the thinking power of life. The figure of 2.3 million measured in the Busan crisis is a false number."


    As soon as Robert''s words were finished, he laughed loudly. As he continued to speak seriously, he shook his head. It was absurd that such conclusions came out of nowhere.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Next comes before 1: 15.

 258 00258 Hour Later

    "Trying to explain scientifically unscientific forces. It''s not even funny, so he wants to deal with it. So you''ve been judging me based on the results."


    "What''s so funny?"


    "Funny thing to do."


    The concept of thinking has made him irreversible. He had already stepped off the path of mortality and was pioneering a new future for himself.


    "Tell them to study it again."


    At the end of the sentence, his body reached Robert''s doorstep. Immediately, after relying on his sixth sense, Robert reflectively waved his arm, noticing his movements. However, his fist never reached him.


    "I''d say he''s the best man on the face of the earth."


    From his point of view, it was a compliment. It was almost impossible for a skilled competent person to notice the movement of the demonstration early. However, from Robert''s point of view, his words were a taunt.


    "What?"


    "Wouldn''t that be better? If you want to see if my skills are real or fake, you''ll have to go through them yourself. I want to be acknowledged, you are simple and nice to be tested."


    As he clapped his hands, Robert took off his outfit.


    "If that''s what you mean, no thanks. Don''t regret it."


    Robert raises his mind. His stigma was of the superhuman lineage, Iron Man. There''s only one of them in the world. He was also the First Degree who gave him the reputation of being the strongest man on the face of the earth.


    When Stigma engraved on the back of his hand glowed, Robert''s body began to turn dark grey. His body, smoothly running from top to bottom, became steel itself. Not only that, the Iron Man likened his body to that of iron, but it also meant that he could control iron freely.


    As Robert takes a step forward, deep deposits of sand protrude from the ground and circle around his body. When the rotation reached its peak, Robert was swarming fiercely towards the demonstration. Though it was an invisible movement in the eyes of others, it was only slow in the eyes of him. It looked slower than a turtle walking.


    The sand hovering around Robert aims for a temporary demonstration. The particulate matter, called dust, became the only bullet in the world by Robert''s will.


    As a normal power, many holes were pierced through the body without even realizing it. However, Shi Hyun turned Robert''s bragging blow back to nothingness just by shaking his hand.


    "Weak for loud noises."


    Sihyun sighed. He was in an unconscious state. Technically, I didn''t. I didn''t. Because the opponent was too weak. I could have died instantly in ways I hadn''t even thought of. With the aim of demonstrating overwhelming superiority, he overcame Robert with pure physical ability alone.


    The agents gathered at the Port of Busan stare at Sihyun and Robert in a daze. The duel was unilateral, so it could not be expressed as Moore. It was not a fight between a young child and an adult. Ants and Humans. No, microbes and Humans are not enough.


    They were shaken when they realized that there was no thought flowing from the body of Xi Hyun late. Named the strongest man on the face of the earth, Robert was virtually free to represent them.


    Everyone knew without having to take it out of their mouth. The man who could escape the pressure of steel bullets did not exceed ten fingers, nor did the man who could face Robert''s body turned to steel exceed five fingers. Moreover, Robert''s thinking has reached 3 million. It was a unique figure. I couldn''t help but admit it.


    But he was playing with Robert like that. You can see Robert moving carefully so that he doesn''t break his toy. Being barefoot with a warrior in battle is like being more than a man. Those who ignored and ignored the truth until now only held their peace.


    "You know the difference, right?"


    "Hehe."


    He reaches into Robert''s realm and throws his hands at him at night. Bang. Robert squeals as if hammering his skull. And he falls back without even realizing what happened to him. Robert grunts as his forehead cracks.


    As Robert falls, those around him diverge, but he does not panic.


    "I''ll take the fight with me. But why don''t we start here?"


    As he stretched out his palm, a lot of grains fell to the ground. Later, those who realized it was a button tilted their heads. Sihyun looks at the agents staring at him with a blank expression, pointing his finger to the vicinity of his location.


    The agents who reflectively lowered their heads to his actions realized that their buttons had fallen off. And those who saw it gave a lot of resilience together. You grabbed their buttons at the same time as you fought Robert. It was a magic trick without color.


    Those who had a creepy imagination that their torso could have been pierced without even knowing it later trembled in awe of the demonstration.


    "... Your power is real."


    "You were the ones who doubted me from the start."


    Sihyun felt sorry for those who didn''t believe in his power before he got angry. It was not that they did not believe, but that they lacked reliable abilities. I did not understand the meaning of the power of thought, but I could see it only by limiting the possibilities to a figure of 1999.


    In the Busan incident


    In the Battle of Dagon


    And in the battle of Atlac Nacha,


    He did not believe it because he did not have the ability to determine how the demonstration was moving and how large the abilities were used. Since there was no way to be sure, not even the ability to confirm, disbelief sprouted naturally.


    I was worried about the future. I feel like I can fight the aliens with this kind of power. A brief moment of despair rose.


    Why the sudden revelation? If you wish, it won''t be hard to defeat all those who seek you out. Has everything been planned so far? Is that why you''re drawing people together before your powers are revealed? ''


    Sihyun smiled when he remembered the question of Hochol. Revealing his birth, saving the Eclipses, and raising awareness of the dangers around the world were not the reason for his identity to be revealed. They were merely supporting explanations.


    "I didn''t want to come out in the first place. Even when the world was in chaos, I didn''t want to reveal myself. But I had to step up. Look at the state of things. A crowd that could fall at my hands to prove their strength to me... I can''t see how ugly it is. Obviously, if I hadn''t stepped up myself, my doubts would have overlapped and gotten bigger and caused more trouble than this."


    The sea adjacent to the Port of Busan began to rise in the air as Xi Hyun raised his thinking power. It was peculiar to see a huge stream of water rising into the air, reaching tens of kilometers.


    "With this power, even if I told you that my troubled opponents were after this world, even though you doubted and denied it, you didn''t believe me."


    The scolding tone silences agents from all over the country. It''s because I later realized that there is no lie in what he said.


    "But nevertheless, I thought I wanted to save you. It would be unfair to die if you couldn''t do anything. It would be sad to live in a world so devastated."


    He shakes his hand and drops millions of tons of sea water, turning his head. I didn''t expect it from the beginning. I didn''t think I''d believe it. Nevertheless, Xi Hyun revealed himself to teach them from now on. If I could not preach it all in words, I would only show it to you. If you don''t move, you just have to make it move.


    "I want to give you the strength to resist the unknown and the aliens. So be my witnesses to the transformation of the world. This country is more concrete and realistic than the wavelengths. Because anyone can achieve, can wish, can dream."


    Xihyun returned to Bon Sin - Cetillion. You do not wear any harsh armor, as you reveal your existence as Eclipse. Rather, he confidently revealed his true self.


    Multiple pronged tails that intersect the boundary with the shadow. A horn that stretches its elbows in several directions. A small organelle situated on the shoulder.


    And those who saw his crooked face were overwhelmed by his vengeance.


    I guessed what the people looking at me would think, but she laughed and passed away.


    "I don''t care how you define me. I''m gonna rule me out anyway."


    After relentlessly unleashing 250 million ideas, he took his power to the next level with amplification. He then pushes his abilities to the limit with blooming.


    When the sky was torn apart and the earth shook, it showed signs that the world would change.


    With both hands raised, Sihyun violated the law imposed on the world by force. He added a way to make death a force, and a way to operate the force efficiently.


    And I tied all my strength together with a kite. So, he engraved a new law on Earth, as he had done from the beginning. The absolute law of stamping over a hetero builds strength.


    Sihyun lifted his finger and engraved 441 letters into the clear open sky. Engraved teachings were instruments and disciplines to take mankind to the next level.


    The law that pays for what you''ve done. A simple cycle through which death builds up and breaks down walls. Sihyun named the Legion ''Limit Break''.


    "It''s time to take the next step."


    Those who heard the words of the howling string like that of the beast were unable to control their trembling bodies. The paradigm has so far changed here. His intention to engrave the sky with a drawing paper was clear. The 441 inscriptions that were so clearly engraved that they could be seen anywhere in the world would be everything from now on.


    /265


    The world is in a time of great reform. 60 years ago, the unknown energy of thought was showing signs that it would change faster than ever before. The circle of reform was 441 letters inscribed last night. The large engraved text that could be seen anywhere in the world was a new law and legion in the world.


    The breakthrough, known as the King of Shadows, came as a shock to all. Those who had learned to break through the limit were able to grow infinitely through the ''death of heteros'' as a platform.


    Unlimited growth. The meaning of one word was too great. It also means that anyone can be the best in the world.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 259 00259 Other side of the hour

    Every minute, every second, the world was changing. It was getting more intense and more intense. Sihyun sensed the world coming. It was a direct observation of the growing number of people who were learning to break the limits.


    Even the demonstration of the breakthrough did not know how the future that he artificially stimulated would proceed. But one thing was certain that humanity''s chances of survival would continue to rise.


    Though articles were pouring out of me to analyze myself in succession, I didn''t care much about the demonstration. There was a lot of news discussing who he was, but that was the end of the story.


    There was no way he could be found out. It was already agreed upon by leaders around the world. Since yesterday, his identity has been completely protected. Of course, he received a large number of business cards that he could not hold by both hands, but that was only a minor penalty.


    The leaders of each country will now remember his face, but he didn''t mind. It was not just uncomfortable for them to reveal their identity. Everyone who saw the power of Shi Hyun was watching.


    A god who has revealed himself to the world. The leaders of each country received a new homework assignment on how to confront such beings in the future.


    In a chaotic and cluttered atmosphere, she was having the same leisure morning as ever. The world changed rapidly and was reorganized because it was a story close to Sehyun but separate from him.


    All he did was throw stones at a calm lake. Now, Sihyun was going to relax and see how the falling rocks would affect the calm lake.


    There was no illusion that the good cycle would continue from the beginning. Breaking through is now a difficult force for mankind to have. There have been numerous mistakes in the future.


    "Still quiet."


    Sihyun lay on the couch and closed his eyes to the sound coming from the television. But he couldn''t sleep. Detecting the presence of uninvited guests.


    "... diligent."


    When the doorbell rings, Sihyun sighs and wakes up. I had no idea who the guests were. Unlike the others, there were Robert and Jane when Sihyun opened the door.


    "Hey, Brother."


    Even though it was only a day or a few hours since we met, Robert was happy to see his childhood friend. His eyes frowned even more because it was an act without selfishness or malice.


    "... I don''t remember being friends with you."


    "Don''t say such a sad thing. Yesterday, you were communicating with each other in two fists. From that moment on, we became inseparable. Isn''t that right?"


    "I don''t think your fist has ever touched me."


    "Hehe, that sounds harsh. But I can''t help it. Because it''s true I couldn''t get anywhere near Brathr. Yesterday was really great? Not just me, but everyone who saw it yesterday thought so."


    Robert had a history of doubting the existence of Sehyun. But that didn''t make him doubtfully narrow.


    "And the last thing I showed you was amazing! It was such a wonderful sight to be born."


    Robert was still moved yesterday. The demonstration of warning, giving, and devotion behind the scenes finally repelled all doubts and chose a path to share their power. The unsub was a judgment he couldn''t make. Even more so was he who had. He deserves to be respected for putting everything down and handing over his knowledge.


    That''s why Robert had no choice but to honor his demonstration. I never thought I''d feel that way about a man of my own age, but Robert was okay with that. I was able to bow my head to him without complaining.


    On the other hand, my heart jumped to the thought that I could see the birth of a hero or a great person. No, the Shadow King was already the hottest subject in the world. I could not call him a hero or a great man.


    "I don''t think I can use the name of the strongest man on the face of the earth anymore. I feel like I''m going to be so humiliated. No, why don''t you start with Brathr now? I''ll be happy to oblige you!"


    "Write that title down."


    He frowned explicitly. ''The greatest man on earth, King of Shadows''. The combination of the two words caused the fists to tremble just thinking about it. However, Robert persistently persuaded them not to read his feelings.


    "No, you can''t. There''s no such thing as the best on the face of the earth, and it''s weird that I call it the best on the face of the earth. Clowns don''t have clowns like that? And Brathr can count on it. How about now? I''ll post it directly to my SNS."


    "... If that''s the case, isn''t it reasonable to give it to you when I show up?" "


    "So is he. Well, I can''t use this title for a while if you don''t want to."


    "What does that mean?"


    "What are you talking about? Put it back until it''s the best on the ground. I''m going to sprint down the path that Brothers suggested, so look forward to it."


    "Suit yourself."


    Robert earnestly conveyed his will, but Sihyun took it to heart. The breakthrough was okay, even with the winner-take-all minor version. In other words, it was supply type. Even though Robert tried for a thousand years, he knew that the future would never come, but he did not.


    If his existence could be the driving force, he thought it was as good as that.


    Sihyun wanted the world to have the same power as Dagon. I didn''t know how much time and life would be wasted, but high goals make sense. It was his goal to create a planet that ultimately became an autonomous defense system. Needless to say, a force strong enough to retreat from the great old existence is fundamental.


    "I''m sorry, Se-hyun. He''s a fool."


    "... husband?"


    "Yes, I am Robert''s sixth wife."


    "The sixth?"


    Sihyun glanced at Robert with a dazed eye. I thought about it because of my pouty attitude or my unusual appearance, but I was also a troublemaker. He shook his head with a short tongue.


    "... I thought you were more fun than I thought, but you were an animal."


    "No, Brothers was wrong. If I were an animal, there wouldn''t be any humans in this world. I''m just a wilderness hunter looking for beautiful flowers. And the flower you pick is a great romantic who never gets rid of it."


    "Okay, come on in."


    After hearing Robert''s words in one ear, Sihyun invited him and Jane inside. Unlike Robert, who snorted at seeing something strange or elongated, Jane immediately got to the point. It was because he was aware that the time he had visited had come.


    "I''m sorry to have come so early in the morning. It was time to go back, so I came at a time like this that was not peaceful."


    "Never mind that. It was good just in time."


    "Well, that''s a relief. Then can I ask you just one question right away?"


    "It''s just a personal question."


    Sihyun nods, and Jane raises the question she asked yesterday. It was a question that had been in her mind ever since she saw the colourful region called Limitless Parade.


    "How to demonstrate the power of Se-hyun and contribute greatly to humanity. There''s definitely a fascinating number of breakthroughs that are aimed at the effect of two birds. But it''s not just about the good stuff. No, there''s going to be abusers. To be honest, I don''t like crossing the line. It is undeniable that the atmosphere is still cluttered."


    "Is that the boss'' idea?"


    "No, it''s just a personal concern, because I lost my family like this five years ago. Grandeliols came out, and just the emergence of the Hayler continent resulted in countless casualties. It''s nice to change, but innovation always has that wavelength."


    Jane''s concern was a sudden setback due to the breakthrough. There was no end to the list of those who wanted to kill their own kind and become stronger, the conflict between groups who wanted to monopolize heterotopia scattered around the world, and the increasingly fierce competition between countries for the training of armed forces.


    Sihyun nods. Heavy excursions have always been troublesome. It could not be denied. But it was a necessary evil. If I could avoid future destruction, I was willing to endure it.


    "You don''t have to worry. The abusers can''t get out. Those are the rules."


    Sihyun was able to look at the impression or situation of those who had learned to break the limits. It was a trick I could do because I put the foundation of the breakthrough in power formation. Even though he did not have the additional ability to form power in the beginning, he had the power to organize the abilities that had been accumulated through breakthroughs at once.


    Jane tilts her head for details.


    "Yes?"


    "There are plenty of safety devices. My hounds never miss a door feed."


    Sihyun had Tindalus'' hounds. Hunting dogs scattered all over the world were always watching for variables. It was only death that descended upon those who crossed the line. I was able to confidently demonstrate how fierce Tindalus'' hounds were.


    "He''s a hunter. He has that much power, too. Well, that''s a relief."


    "You''ll hear some interesting news soon enough. Look forward to it."


    Jane nods her head and wakes up with a light expression. She brought Robert here purely out of anger.


    "Then we''ll get up. I have a lot to report."


    "Let''s stay a little longer, Jane. There''s a bathhouse in Korea... At least listen to me!"


    "That''s stupid. I want to come back and rest, so just follow me."


    When Jane saw Robert being dragged away with his ears closed, she smiled faintly. Even the strongest man on the face of the earth saw that his instinct is weak to women, as long as he is male.


    ''There are six of them.''


    Sihyun shakes his head. I was worried about Robert''s future. I felt a sense of empathy for no reason but I tried hard to ignore him.


    "That''s bad, too. The more women we have, the harder it will be. As expected, resection is important for men."


    Shortly after Robert and Jane left, Sihyun had to wake up again. I couldn''t ignore it if I wanted to. The guest who will come this time is closer to the family than uninvited guests.


    The women who entered the house faster than she opened the door said one thing while watching her.


    "Se-hyun, what''s going on? I can''t believe you had an accident this big without a half-life. I thought you asked me to resign my activities."


    "I''m disappointed, Si-hyun. I could give you a consult. Do you really want to know what happened to you on television?"


    "I''m surprised you''re doing this much fun without me."


    Bererosa and Lynn and one. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you, but I''m just glad to see you. Sihyun was able to understand how Robert felt for ten minutes.


    "... this is how it starts today."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. There is no engagement today.

 260 00260 hours on the other side

    /266


    "So, there are three other candidates besides our swimming. One of them is Queen Bererosa, who rules the Hayler continent. Hehe, I don''t know if I understand."


    He once again visited the house of swimming and formally stated that he was the King of Shadows. I was able to say it without hesitation because it was going to be revealed sooner or later. The problem was the story of other women in the process. Sihyun wanted to approach carefully, but the situation didn''t matter. Moreover, I couldn''t pick up the words that flowed at once.


    "So, what you''re saying is that our swimmer is number four. Hmm, interesting. It''s fun."


    "Numbering relationships themselves is meaningless..."


    Sihyun, overwhelmed by the gaze of Hochol and Shia, lowered his head unknowingly. Even though he had the power to modify the laws of the world and spread new rules, it was not the king of the shadow, but Han Si-hyun who was here.


    Technically, it was nothing more than a daughter thief or less. Authority and reputation did nothing for me. He sighed without anyone knowing that he had drawn the future to him one day. Even though his existence was now out of the framework of man, he could not be unaffected by customs or the environment.


    She desperately organized her thoughts, not wanting to end her relationship with swimming here. And he opened his mouth to express his opinions. No, I tried to open it. Unfortunately, the swimming debate was quicker.


    "You didn''t do anything wrong. I liked him even when I knew what he was up to. Numbers don''t matter. I don''t know if my father or mother would disagree, but I found my happiness."


    "Swimming, that''s not how you decide. The future is unknown, but it is a moment when people change their minds. Take a little more time to think about it."


    "It doesn''t change. If he really had changed his mind, he would have changed when he heard he had a girlfriend."


    Hocheol scratches his head. I wanted to separate the two. However, I was forced to hesitate at the words of the swimming with firm determination. I think it''s a bad idea to disagree with what I want so badly.


    Sihyun, who held the hand of the swimmer, opened his mouth.


    "I want to spend the rest of my life with the swimmer."


    "I didn''t ask you what you thought."


    Hochol turns his head. It was a childlike rebuke, but he had no more answers. For him, there were three women who were bound by ties that could not be expressed as lovers. Not one, but three. There was no way to calm the tears boiling deep in my heart even when I was screaming and exerting my abilities.


    However, unlike Hochol''s reaction, Xia quietly came up with a different answer. That was an answer I hadn''t even thought of.


    "Honey, why don''t you give me permission?"


    "You? How can you say that? Not one, but three. Are you talking about swimming because you don''t know where the front is or where the back is because you don''t know how much trouble you''re going to be in?"


    "But I have to admit, The only difference between fast and late is looking at the swimmer. At least I think it is. You''re ignoring and turning away, don''t you think?"


    Xiao also did not absolutely support the relationship between Shi Hyun and swimming. She also understood the specificity of the string. I also knew that such luxury was possible. But admitting it was something completely different than knowing it.


    But stopping it didn''t solve anything. No, even if we stopped them, they would meet more carefully and discreetly. Then it was better to keep them inside the fence. Moreover, the willingness to swim did not show any relief years later. I heard that I started love when I was in Grandeliol, but it was also strange to force my heart to fold.


    Confrontation did not give a clear answer, so Asia chose the lane. Moreover, Sihyun was well known as the King of Shadows. There was nothing that could stop him if he decided to ignore the laws and regulations. It was going to happen anyway. Nothing good came from blushing each other''s faces.


    "I trust you. I don''t think Shi Hyun will make our swimming sad. But I wouldn''t neglect it. Or is all of this a mistake of mine? Se-hyun?"


    "No. I will protect the swimmer to the end."


    After Sihyun''s reflexive response, Hochol glanced at him with unwanted eyes. No matter what Sihyun said, it looked like a lie to Hochol. However, it was not possible to prevent the relationship from advancing to this point. It was true that she hated it, but more than that, she hated seeing the swimming sad.


    "... I don''t mean to be rude, but we''ll have to keep an eye on him. But remember, the moment tears come out of the swimmer''s eyes, your life is over. You can''t be free of that fact because you''re the King of Shadows. I''ll be chasing you forever. I will risk my life to ruin yours."


    "That''s not gonna happen. because I really love swimmers."


    "Enough talk. Make it look like an act."


    Hochol''s words ended there. Hocheol kept tapping on his teacup whether he didn''t want to see it or not. After the implicit approval, the swim smiled and looked up at the demonstration. The last time I was given permission, I was given permission to keep secrets and tell all the truths, but the permission I received was qualitatively different.


    "Mister."


    The swim that could not bear the joy hugged Sihyun. His hand also naturally turned to the back of the swimming. It was a delightful sight, but Hochol''s eyes just curled up more and more fiercely.


    "... healthy relationships. You haven''t forgotten, have you?"


    The guidelines presented by Hochol were up to ''handshake''. There was no word for a hug. In the solemn Declaration of Hocheol, the swim fell from him with an awkward smile.


    "I''m done talking about me and swimming. Can I talk about something else?"


    "Did you and I have anything else to talk about besides that?"


    Hocheol, who snorted, looked at him with an unfair gaze. In his mind, he was an enemy and a thief. As time went on, he only smiled a dry smile at the outstanding boundary of Hocheol.


    "Hocheol might also like this."


    "Oh, if you''re so confident, tell me."


    "Hocheol believes he is capable enough to argue with the water level in Korea. And I''ve heard that he''s a hunter, and he''s very good at poetry."


    "That''s enough of my blasphemy. Tell me what you want to say."


    Hocheol shakes his hand and urges him to do so.


    "I''d like to leave the selling of the furniture to Mr. Hocheol. of course, if Mr. Hocheol accepts."


    "Bogu. You mean what''s in the swimmer''s hands?"


    "Yes."


    It was Hocheol who hated him, but he was forced to shake as well. It''s because he knew that Bo Hyun said it was an extraordinary product worth billions of dollars. Moreover, if I just added one word that the King of Shadows had made it himself, the value would rise without knowing the sky.


    "There may be defects because they''re built on the senses, but they''re still better than what''s on the market."


    As he shakes his hand, the shadow increases with his movements. Many kinds of rings and bracelets were poured out in the long shadows. They were tagged one by one, just as they proved to be seeing. Not to mention how to use and use the equipment in the tag.


    Maybe it''s based on shadows. The jewels had a peculiar sheen. Black to stimulate ownership. Hochol''s spine cooled down because he shaped the concept of power.


    It is a new realization that Sihyun is close to God. A third creature, which could not be perfectly explained by the concept of Eclipse or pioneer, was a demonstration. Hocheol, who remembered his appearance that he had just carved out his striations, coughed a few times.


    "You want to sell it all?"


    "Yes, we don''t have enough to sell this to the whole world."


    Sihyun felt that breaking the limit was not enough. No, I didn''t think the balance was right. It was because it was clear that mankind would find a stronger armor if only they were stronger through the breakthrough.


    It was also important to have the right armor at the same time as sharpening your abilities. Excellent armor was a companion that supported his skills.


    Only a few people benefited from it now because it was precious. But she didn''t want that future. A society where you can choose at least as much as you want to. That was the future that Sihyun was looking for. It was a step for him that Sihyun voluntarily unwrapped the furniture.


    "How much are you selling for?"


    "I intend to sell it as low as possible. Will half the price formed in the market be enough? And of course, the price is going to go down. Ultimately, the goal is to create a society where all people can use the furniture."


    "But that would be a disadvantage. I can''t believe you would sell such a high quality piece of equipment for such a cheap price..."


    "The concept of money is meaningless to me."


    It wasn''t nonsense, it was the truth. If he wanted, he could get money at any time. It was enough to make gold by force. You could have turned a nearby mountain into a diamond mine. It was not a copying of expensive art. Furthermore, the value of the tribute that was accumulating on the Hayler continent exceeded the standard of general wealth.


    After realizing what power Sihyun has, Hocheol nodded gracefully.


    "... I see."


    "All you need to do is control the type of exclusivity you want and control the quantity of furniture."


    A position where you can control your equipment while having a direct link with the King of Shadows. I was not jealous of the president. It was clear that the attention of the powerful and the attention of the world would be focused. However, Hocheol did not want to sell his daughter and dress her up. I was still satisfied enough.


    "Easy for you to say. You know that''s the hardest part. If you''re asking me to do this because I''m the swimmer''s father in the first place, I don''t want to do it. And just so you know, it''s no use trying to score like this."


    "No way. I just found him to be a trustworthy person. Even Swimmer''s father wouldn''t have said anything if he hadn''t reached the reference point. It is the same even if you asked for it. So rest assured, it has nothing to do with swimming. I just thought I deserved to make this offer to Jocheol."


    Hocheol frowned. It was right from one to ten, but it felt strange hearing it directly from his mouth. It was hard to distinguish whether or not it was meant to discourage myself.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Next episode at 1: 20!


    2. Everyone in this work is an adult. I''m just obsessed with the role.

 261 00261 extra

    "... to keep the sound out of my mouth."


    "I don''t think that''s what I want. Isn''t that right?"


    As his jaw went up, his jaw went up reflexively. Hocheol decided to accept his proposal.


    "Hehe, yes. I give you such a high rating, but there''s no turning back. I''ll take care of Bogu. This must also be prepared for the imminent threat."


    "Of course."


    Sihyun and Hocheol held hands. They nod at each other, looking at each other as they continue to look at Miuna Gouna.


    Red Ticket Attention


    - If you don''t like dirty things, you can skip it.


    The atmosphere was strange. It was because Lin and Bererosa left the house as if they had promised. Of course, it wasn''t because what happened on the Hayler continent didn''t end in a day or two that their outings didn''t make any sense. However, he had to tilt his head because he felt that it was planned. To be honest, I only had a feeling of anxiety.


    By the way, as soon as evening came, she had a hunch that her feelings were right. It was a visit from swimming. Late at night, she smiles as beautiful as ever.


    "Here I am, mister."


    "No, it''s not a natural time to talk, is it?"


    "It''s natural? I told her I''d sleep at a friend''s house. That''s what my parents would know. It''s a felony, so you don''t have to worry."


    When she looked down at the sunny smiling swim, she shed a tear.


    "Swimming, that''s a lame excuse. And as your father would say, healthy mating..."


    Xi Hyun''s words did not continue. Swimming covered his mouth with his index finger.


    "It''s okay, you''re breaking a promise, right? And that''s a lot more intense. You''re not gonna tell me you don''t know what''s going on here?"


    Se-hyun was nervous. Lin and Bererosa, who disappeared as if they were escaping. And one. A sudden swim. I didn''t notice the correlation between the two. When his heart palpitated with unacceptable emotions, he turned his head.


    "I never raised you like this."


    "Isn''t that what you''re doing because you picked me up? And now that you''re a lover, you have to do something sweet. I don''t want to be alone."


    "But a promise to your parents..."


    The swim shakes its head and blocks his words. She didn''t want to hear that.


    "Don''t just call it a promise. So you don''t like him? Just be clear about that. I want to hear your thoughts, not your thoughts. If you don''t think you''re ready, I''ll back off."


    When she looked up at herself with the sad eyes of the swim, she kept her mouth shut. I couldn''t have hated it. Instinct and reason were struggling, but not from the beginning. Having set the time limit for a year, you can see which way your hopes go.


    Sihyun did not come to a good conclusion, hesitating and swimming took out the last hand.


    "Since you seem hesitant, I''ll try to come up with a different topic first."


    After a sudden divergence in swimming, Shi Hyun tilted his head. Unfortunately, she forgot to tilt her head and immediately lowered her head. The question that came out of the mouth of the swimmer was not enough to embarrass him.


    "I heard that you have the ability to bond closely. Did he say," Be an apostle? "Honestly, I thought that ability included me, but you''re different. to see that there''s still no news."


    "That can''t be right, Swimming. I just lost track of time because I''ve been busy lately."


    "Okay, so how many times do I have? Ah, me. Seed?"


    Sihyun shut up. One, Lynn, Bererosa and Jay. Even though the swimming was now appointed as an apostle, she was only the fifth. Sihyun turned around, sweating cold, because there were more numbers than he thought.


    "Who did you hear that from?"


    "Of course I heard it from my sisters."


    When she said ''sisters,'' she sighed. There was no way that Bererosa and one of them could not fit into that word. Rin and Bererosa, then swim with one. It was nice to have the girls get along, but I didn''t get a weird smile. It seemed like it was going to be difficult.


    "I don''t like it, but I''m also looking for help from my older sisters. I wanted to spend my first experience alone with my wife."


    Sihyun stroked the head of the swimmer who desperately gave his opinion. It''s because I knew what she was hoping to get here for. It was earlier than I expected, but there was no reason not to respond. When he decided to slow down the Apostle story, he held hands with the swimming.


    "... the swim you''ve been trying so hard, I can''t always hesitate. But will it be okay?"


    "It''s okay, it was my dream."


    I want to save you.I want to protect you. And I want to be exclusive. He smiled bitterly at the emotions that erupted from his heart. He appeared to be a gentleman, but he was never a gentleman. He was just a greedy man.


    The swim followed her into the bedroom. The atmosphere changed and the swimming trembled. A place where men and women want each other. It was becoming more and more clear what it meant. As he approached, the swimming pool sat down on the bed.


    "Hey, I''ll work hard."


    A swim that shrinks with tension and confusion bites its tongue without even knowing it. Jihyun shakes her head, looking over her stiff shoulders like a log.


    "You don''t have to work hard."


    He was going to do everything he could to make sure that the swimming experience was satisfactory. Xi Hyun''s hands moved carefully, hoping that the swimming would be enjoyed with a comfortable mind.


    "I''ll take it off."


    "Yes, Father, please."


    As I took off my outfit, a costume popped out of it that I hadn''t even thought of. A neat, white shirt featuring a small logo. Checkered skirt. Black stockings. What appeared between the outfits was the uniform of Chongsu High School, which she saw one day.


    "Uniform?"


    "Lynn told me you''d like it..."


    Whether he could not bear the shame or not, the end of the swim became blurry. Even his face turned red, realizing what Lin intended, but he shook his head.


    "It doesn''t matter. I like you better than this."


    Sihyun kissed the swimmer. He gently breathed into the mouth of the swimmer like a baby bird craving food. Both eyes of the swim drifted into the air with much greater stimulation than they thought. I have tried it several times, but the attitude of coming is different from the previous one.


    Wherever Sihyun could breathe, where his hands stopped, it was a sensation that surprised him. For the first time since I was born, my whole body was swimming. I closed my eyes tightly to resist excessive irritation, but it didn''t work. Rather, I could feel his movements clearly.


    Sihyun, who hugged the swimmer, looked down at her. If we took a step forward, all relationships until now would be new. It was a moment when the life of swimming itself changed.


    "You really don''t regret it?"


    Sihyun saw many futures unfolding for the swimming. Swimming had the potential to be anything. He was talented and talented.


    "Are you doubting my mind?"


    "No, I have no doubt. I just thought it might be heavy for you."


    "How many years do you think you''ve been thinking about? And you''ve already decided, haven''t you?"


    "So is he."


    Sihyun smiled lightly and looked at the swimming. While the swimming kept a stirring look on his face, Sihyun realized at once that it was the limit. A small trembling arm was visible to the eye. In order to swim unfaithfully, she lay her arms out on the bed.


    "Pall pillow?"


    "You used to love it when you were a kid."


    The reflexively nodded swim entered his arms. I couldn''t find any sense of disgust or tension in her actions because she was accustomed to it. When she saw a swimming smile as if she was shaking, she stroked her head.


    "Swimming is swimming. I used to love it when I was a kid."


    "When are we going to talk? I''m a grown man. You don''t need a pillow. I can sleep alone."


    "But it''s rare to sleep alone in the future."


    After realizing what he meant, the swim lowered his head to hide his red face. However, he did not cover the swimming. Rather, he persistently kissed her as he enjoyed her reaction. I couldn''t help but remember that the swim when I realized that his expression had been revealed.


    "You''re a pervert."


    "You said actively moving people are your taste, right?"


    "... I don''t know."


    The puckering swim hears his heartbeat in his arms. The swimmer smiled faintly, realizing that his heart was beating roughly like his own. She''s getting more relaxed and more aware of the fragrance that has just begun to aggravate her nose.


    "You smell good. I don''t know what to say, but the more I take it, the better I feel. It''s my favorite."


    After realizing that the swimming speaks of Shu''s blessing, Shi Hyun looks at her face. On the other hand, the eyes of the swimmer were dazed. It seemed to me that I was in a high mood.


    For a while, the swimmer smiled and chatted. When she saw her peaceful face, she immediately remembered the thought of barking. He tightened his mouth and whispered as he approached the ear of the swimmer.


    "By the way, have you seen what Lin and I do before?"


    The swim was furious when I asked him a question I hadn''t thought of.


    "Oh, did you know?"


    "You have no idea. But I''m disappointed. I didn''t realize swimming was something you would observe from start to finish."


    Sihyun pursued swimming with a playful face. The swim shakes its hand and represents its position. I did not even realize that he was embarrassed or playing a prank.


    "It''s not my fault. You''re amazing, so I just keep seeing you without knowing it."


    "What?"


    "Yes, it''s true."


    Swimming still vividly reminded me of Xi Hyun''s things. An item that is healthy enough to make the tendon look even. The penis the size of masculinity highlighted was so different from what I saw as a teaching material that my heart was pounding just by looking at it.


    Hee hee. The face of the swimmer looking up at Xi Hyun is red as a gill. This reminds me of the fact that I have to encounter such objects now. As the idea of wanting to continue vaguely became more and more embodied, the swimming swallowed the saliva. If it''s something I''m going to see someday, maybe I should look at it now. A sudden thought, the swim spontaneously captured his thought-interest.


    "... Speaking of which, can I take a look, look, look?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. All of the characters in this work are adults. I''m just obsessed with the role.


    2. This article was written by the Theorems of Infinite Monkeys.

 262 00262 extra

    Looking down at the swimming face full of curiosity and shame, he gently nodded his head. With permission, the swimming stopped the demonstration of moving to lower the trousers.


    "I''ll do it."


    "Can you do it?"


    "Of course."


    Surprisingly, the swim brought his hand to the lower abdomen of Xi Hyun and lowered his pants with trembling hands. When the sturdy object caught at my fingertips, the swimming was stunned and my shoulders shrunk. I instinctively realized what it was. Sihyun only looked down at the swimming pool with his barking eyes.


    The swimming was overwhelmed by the outline of the object that appeared clearly on top of my underwear, and I could not say anything. The heat of the object felt on the palm of her hand was more than she had ever imagined. The irritating and explicit situation and the two eyes of the swimmer did not get in the center and revolved around. As I confidently said, I couldn''t hide my trembling heart as I made progress.


    The swim felt the sweat on his hands, but he didn''t give up. As long as she''s here, she''s all that''s left. My lips started to dry, but I didn''t mind swimming.


    "Well, well, then I''ll get off."


    The swim, repeated like a broken radio, lowers its underwear down. Until now, when the piece of cloth was covered, the swim opened its eyes wide. In front of her eyes was the object that she had imagined many times.


    "Wow..."


    The first thing that came into the eyes of the swimmer was a lumpy vein wrapped around an object. Just as I proved that I was full of health and vitality, Xi Hyun''s things were twitchy.


    The heat was also so intense that my fingertips were sticky just being close. Just as I was measuring the size and thickness of the object, the swimming touching with my finger raised my gaze.


    "Can I touch it?"


    "... I think I''ve already touched it enough."


    "Mister."


    "Okay. It''s okay. Touch it."


    A handheld swim shifts slowly from top to bottom. Even the thick columns were not completely caught in the hand. Even at this moment, the swimming that saw something called size produced tremendous elasticity. It was bigger than when she saw if it was rough growing up.


    "It''s so thick you can''t hold it all with one hand. It burns every time I touch it. Plus, holding it hot makes me feel weird. Do you feel the same way?"


    "... Of course I feel the same way."


    "I see. You agree with me."


    The swimming was unable to control the palpitations of the breasts, thinking that she was committing lewd acts with someone she liked. My heart was aching because of the rough beating. Moreover, the breath that began to run once did not show any signs of stopping. I felt like I had to resolve the desire that had been accumulated.


    "But you have an unusual size. Especially if it pops out and sticks in."


    The base of the pharynx is in a large swelling state. It looked as if it was an umbrella. Although the column was not so thick, the height difference between the two was obvious. Not to mention that that distinction is making things even more ugly.


    Such an impression was even more striking because each time the swim moved from top to bottom, it caught on unnaturally.


    "There''s something on the front. I know, I know. It''s Cooper, right?"


    When the clear slime came out, the swim smiled brightly. The fact that Cooper fluid is coming out is the same as the suggestion that Sehyun is getting irritated by his hands. After expanding to the limit and seeing things that would explode soon, the swim sighed deeply.


    The swim shakes its head as the sweet scent rises with a rich, male-like scent. The scent from Xi Hyun''s body just now was tickling her chest. It was an unbearable temptation. I couldn''t bear it because I was stubborn between my legs. I felt more empathetic than when I comforted myself.


    "Hah, you''re weird. Every time I touch something, it smells good. Do all men smell this good?"


    "Maybe the swimmer likes me that much."


    "..."


    "Don''t look at me like that, Swimming. I''m joking. You don''t have to worry too much about it because it smells weird."


    "I thought so."


    The nodding swim focused on the objects of the string. Her hands move more and more skillfully, no matter how proficient they are. Shortly after, the bean glitters with clear slime.


    The swimming, which looked like a ripe plum, boldly moved. He put out his tongue on the big inflated head.


    "Swimming?!"


    When the moist tongue touched the tip of the eardrum, she was surprised and grabbed the swimming shoulder.


    "Relax. I know what to do when I hear from my sisters. I know it''s your first time, but please be patient."


    She licks the transparent mucus coming out of the tool constantly, like a cat eating milk. She frowns and frowns in frustration. Every time I licked the tip of the head with my tongue, it moved.


    "Don''t move. You can''t get it in the center."


    Once again, the swimming, holding out the rough stuff with both hands, slowly reached out his tongue. There was no sign of tension or confusion found in her. I just wanted to make him happy no matter what.


    Swimming circled with his tongue. She licks every corner of her tongue with the red bitten surface of her shiny head with clear mucus. The swimming gladly nods as the item heats up.


    "That''s good, right, mister? I can do this for you."


    The wide open swim put the objects of the string in his mouth. The swimming rolls its tongue with a satisfactory look, even though it can only put it in a stubble. Simhyun breathed out a hot breath as he teased the tongue of a carefully moving swimmer like he was sucking on candy. The swim moves with a mouthful of sticky saliva. Behavior that cannot be seen for the first time. When he saw the look in his eyes, he confessed that he was shy.


    "... Practiced with chung, haa, bananas... a lot. Your stuff is so much bigger, it doesn''t work like I thought, but I''ll work hard. Ha, ha. I would have practiced something a little bigger..."


    The swim lowers its head as soon as it reveals a shameful secret. And I moved harder as if I didn''t want to listen to him. It was a movement that seemed to swallow the beans right away.


    It was awkward and sometimes my teeth got hit, but just by seeing the face of a swimming frenzy for myself, I could get a lot of pleasure.


    "Swimming, I think you''re working too hard."


    "Yes?"


    "You don''t have to overdo it."


    Whether it was an act of passion or two, the cheeks of the swimmer were red. Seeing her face mixed with curiosity about her first experience and pure desire, she coveted her lips. The swim did not refuse to reach out to him for the rough breath of the string.


    Sihyun, who hugged the swimmer, placed his hand on her chest. Then the movement seemed to be trying to check the contour. The swim trembles with sudden stimuli, but does not move any further. He thought he could allow it.


    "... can I take it off?"


    "Yes, please. Mister."


    Sihyun naturally took off his swimming clothes one by one. Because it was a subtle gesture, the swimming helped Xi Hyun''s movements, forgetting that he was naked.


    As the top disappears and the black brassiere falls down, the swimming chest reveals itself. The two fruits that were circled were unnaturally feminine for a girl to have. It was not enough to compare with Lin and Bererosa.


    Sihyun carefully moved his tongue, swallowing a pink spur on top of the fruit. The irritated nipple became harder and harder. Swimming fell apart because of the kind of pleasure I had never experienced in my life. It was a joy I could never taste alone.


    "Hmph, Hmph, man. Ha, ha..."


    The pool shakes its head as the firm, hot hand gently rubs its chest. Smells were coming up with a stimulus that could not be compared to kissing.


    Swimming drunk enough to make the eyes moist, my body trembled for a moment. When she reached the small peak, she reflexively bit her nipple. Ordinary people thought it was painful, but the swimming only desperately suppressed the trembling body while moaning.


    In response to the unexpected reaction, he smiled. This is the reaction of the body that does not know pleasure. He was already excited about how much more sensitive he would be in the future, and looked at the struggling swimming in his arms.


    "... our swimmer had this weakness."


    "Yes?"


    The swim, without realizing what was happening in his body, tilts his head in a daze. All she could tell was that she felt good about her love for him so badly.


    "It''s okay if you don''t know. I''ll continue to teach you."


    "Yes, teach me a lot, mister. I''ll work hard."


    "You don''t have to work hard."


    You just have to stay still. Sihyun, who swallowed the horses behind his back, put the swimming pool on the bed. The elastic muscles and the tender skin that spread with just touching were girls'' special privileges. After taking a good look at the status of the dazed swimmer, he lifted his mouth without even knowing it.


    When I realized that I was being watched by Sihyun, I covered my chest with my arms.


    "Bo, don''t look. Uncle, I''m ashamed."


    "Then there''s nothing I can do. I have to look somewhere else."


    "Yes?"


    "I''ll take it off."


    "Ahjussi!"


    She takes off her skirt before she can say Moore, looking at the black stockings. All that was left for the swimmer to return to its ancient form was black stockings, black underwear, and all that was left of them.


    His instincts moved before he could think. While drawing a soft curve, Jihyun touches both legs of a long swim and puts his hands on her hidden area. The swimming looked at the incoming demonstration with a cohesive eye of anticipation and fear.


    "Mister?"


    "Sorry."


    Tsk. As Sihyun speaks, the black stockings are torn. The swimming senses a cold breeze coming from a hidden area, and he is furious and empowers his legs. It was later that I realized what he meant.


    "Pervert! You never told me about this!"


    "Because you never reported stockings."


    He raised his hand to his instincts and decided to go out more naturally. If we stopped our hands midway here, we would both just be ashamed.


    "... or I could change it now."


    "Oh, no. I can''t help it because I never did it like this with my sisters. You mean I''m the first? If you stop here, you''ll be disappointed too. And I''ve heard that this is a spicy thing between lovers."


    The face of the swimmer was about to burst red. It''s not enough to show others your secret parts, so you tore your black stockings to make them stand out. It was strange not to be ashamed.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. We''ll move on to the next episode in the morning. I''m going to be a little late, so I''ll see you in the morning.

 263 00263 extra

    With his legs wide open, the swim lowers his head. It was a blatant temptation. As Sihyun''s face entered between his crotch, the swimmer bit his lips. There was no refusal because he instinctively knew what he wanted to do.


    The swimming pool grabs the bedspread as the hot breath touches the hidden area. She trembles at the disgraceful and excited betrayal of interest rates. Black underwear was blocking the hidden area, but the piece of cloth was of no help. He pushed his underwear to one side.


    The swimming again reached a tiny peak because of the fact that his secret site had been revealed to Xi Hyun. Xi Hyun peered between the cracks while touching the thighs of a swimming convulsion.


    Every time the swim breathes, the tingling area is already reddened. A conspiracy close to cotton wool. Skin that is as clean as white eyes. An elaborate crack in the insides reveals indirectly that she has never had a relationship.


    However, for the first time, the dense scent of the woman within was not different. It was a smell that stimulated the ownership of men. White vagina exposed through the black stockings. The extreme contrast somehow inspired a sense of propriety.


    Sihyun, who lowered his head like a bee attracted to a flower, licked his tongue as if it was burning a hidden area. Swimming was shaken at the skill of the stimulating string by picking only sensitive skin.


    "Hmmm. Man, you can''t do that." "


    The instinctive groaning of the swim grabbed his head unlike what she had said. How long has it been? With a constant stimulus, she embraces Xi Hyun''s affections, screaming like when she was ashamed. The two legs that were missing ribs were placed on his shoulders.


    "Ha, ha. There, that''s good. Mister."


    He moved his tongue along the grain engraved on his skin. Swimming was empty due to the warmth and delicate movements that he had so far comforted.


    "Heave. Mister, where are you?! No, you can''t stick your tongue in there."


    Sihyun''s tongue dug into her vagina before the swim blew a complaint. As the tongue that was scanning for sensitive skin enters the unknown, the swimming sounds like it''s suffering.


    She looks more carefully at her weaknesses as she finds a prominent part of her swimming response. The innards that could not endure the pleasures spewed out elongated honey water. A clear liquid that flowed through the lusciously ripe buttocks was already exhaling a pungent aroma.


    Swimming across his lips while touching his chest, he wrapped his legs around his neck. Sihyun breathed out a hot breath on both legs that were holding him back. The black stockings wrapped around the swimming legs were another touch of damp flesh. Black stockings of slightly rough yet soft elasticity captivated the mind of both visually and sensorily.


    "I think I''m ready now. Can I start? Swimming?"


    "Yes, sir. Please come now. I can''t stand it."


    Looking down at the childish swimming pool, she gently kissed her lips. During their longing for each other, their body temperatures rose unparalleled. All that was left was loving each other with an act intense enough to cool down the heat.


    Se-hyun grabs her stuff and puts it to the secret part of the swimming pool. The vagina was already soaking wet, just waiting for things to come in. Sihyun pushed his back forward gradually, bringing the object between the cracks that were making steaming sounds of water.


    "Heheheh, heh... heh."


    The swim could see in real time that a large amount of foreign matter was entering his body. The innards that have been tightly closed so far have grown beyond the limit. As the skin that showed purity began to tear, the swim frowned. She endures quietly because it was a profound pain, but not unbearable.


    "Is everyone in?"


    "I''m not even halfway in yet."


    "Haha, big isn''t good enough."


    "An unprecedented swim is early for you to say."


    He wiped the sweat blobs on his forehead of the swimming and moved his waist slowly. His pleasure was later. There was a lot of time. That''s why he did his best to familiarize himself with the swimming.


    Soon after, the swimming swallowed up all the enormous objects and opened his mouth with a sound of crying.


    "Hah, I finally got to him. I thought it could only be achieved in a dream¡­"


    "Swimming, it''s not a dream."


    Sihyun embraced the swimming waist. Her body was surprisingly cozy and warm. The swimming hug hugged him so much that his chest and chest touched, for a while listening to his heartbeat, clearing his breath.


    However, unlike swimming, Sihyun could not rest. It was because I thought I would give an immediate assessment for the enjoyment of the flow of goods. Swimming was more than I could have imagined.


    Not only was it hot like putting it in the hot tub, but the feeling of worms crawling all over the place was a level of enjoyment that I had never felt before. Maybe this is what a memorial means. For a moment, she shakes her head, thinking impure thoughts.


    "Doesn''t it hurt?"


    "It makes me feel good to feel a little tickled because of the pain. No, I think I''m full because of the swelling."


    "That''s weird."


    "Is that weird?"


    "No, not that far, but I have a feeling that swimming will go faster than I thought."


    "Yes? You have no idea!"


    Shi Hyun was even trying to use manipulation, but unexpectedly, the swim overcame the pain of loss. Realizing that the body of the swimmer was more painful than I thought, Sihyun chewed through her chest.


    "Mister, it tickles when you bite."


    "This tickles."


    Although I asked him loudly enough to hear his complaint, the answer to the swimming was beyond his imagination. Sihyun smiled at the response of the swimming. I was able to see different traits from her. No, I could be sure.


    "Looks like a real weakness."


    He raised his hand and smacked the bottom of the swimming pool. An immensely lively butt rumbles and makes a sound. The swimming pool opened its eyes wide as the white and fine buttocks were shining.


    "Oh, it hurts! Mister."


    "Did it really hurt?"


    "... Yes?"


    At his words, the swimming blurred the end. When I think about it, I didn''t have such a painful memory. It was loud, to be exact. There was nothing to call pain. Rather, I felt a tingling sensation. It''s not enough to call it pain, but it''s a fuzzy feeling to even think of it as pleasure. Okay, it was definitely a good side if you disliked it, but the swimming couldn''t be honest. I could see what he meant and hit his butt.


    A two-handed swim covers his butt and puckers his lips.


    "You really are a rice, pervert."


    "If I didn''t, I''d say no. I wouldn''t say pervert. What do you think, swimmer?"


    "..."


    "It''s irredeemable. I''m disappointed in you."


    "Is that why you hated it?"


    Swimming replaced the answer by bowing your head. He smiled gracefully and slowly moved his waist. During the conversation, the body of the swimming contracted with pain and tension was loosened.


    The swim lets out a loud cry whenever something big and thick rumbles through your insides. There was nothing to call her pain anymore. The pain was also because her body was accepted as part of the pleasure. The swim, which realized her nature she did not know, shivered in her arms.


    Tackles. Seeing the swimming cheeks getting more recalled, he speeds up. A large object came and went in a rough swim, but her body matched everything to the movement of the demonstration, whether she perceived the comfort of men.


    "From now on, you''re mine. Okay? You have to be as good as you''ve ever been to me."


    "Of course."


    When he looked down at the colorful swimming experience, he vomited hot breath. As time went on, the insides of the swimming became more and more sticky. Even the illusion of biting and sucking at things seemed to me. It was pointless to talk about a quick match.


    Xi Hyun''s body trembled with pleasures he had never experienced. Unlike the na?ve and awkward gestures of swimming, her insides were already ripe fruit. It was not an exaggeration to say that things melt.


    However, the swim that didn''t know what he was thinking was merely seducing him with innocent eyes.


    "Hmmm, can you feel it? Now your stuff has reached my end. You just flinched in me, didn''t you? Hey, now you think you know what I''m worth?"


    "Yes."


    Sihyun, who blocked the elongated swimming mouth with his mouth, pushed out his lower back and shoved the stuff a little deeper. During a quick retreat, Sihyun scratches the bottom of the swim and slaps her ass with his hands. Poop. Swimming down with a dry sound. A vivid sensation, not pain. A third sensation opened her eyes, and she bit her lip.


    "Hey, mister?!"


    A demonstration that empowered the muscles engraved all over the body to reveal clearly inserted the object deep enough to contact the pubic bone and pubic bone. And then I started a vigorous retreat. I moved my lower back skillfully so that there was no contact with the vagina, and focused solely on where the swimming was reacting strongly.


    Swimming was impaired by the excitement of Xi Hyun and the strength of his strong and skillful skills. A flick. A swim underneath him grabs him with both arms.


    "Sir, I like it. Tsk, best..."


    While I was moving vigorously, Xi Hyun sucked my heart roughly and the swimming reached its peak. In the waves of intense pleasure, her eyes glistening white.


    Though the swimming waist was bent backwards as if it had become widespread, Xi Hyun did not stop. Every time a thick, large object scratches his insides, the swim falls apart. Swimming tirelessly and energetically was tireless due to the teasing of the moving string.


    He waved his back while sweeping his fingers through the backbone of the recessed swimming. When Sehyun plunges an unusually large object deep, the swimming pool slumps. The last swim wrapped around Xi Hyun''s waist with both legs.


    "Sir, I think I''m going."


    "I''m at my limit."


    As things got bigger and bigger inside, the swimming did not overcome excessive pleasure and reached its peak. Her insides heavily tightened the objects of Jihyun, who had climbed the staircase of joy, forgetting how many times she counted them. In the sensation of the fluttering sensation of the roots, Jihyun pushed his lower back without enduring pleasure. Heave-ho. The ooze from the inside of the tool goes deeper. How many times did he tremble to see how much was left?


    "... Tsk, tsk. Ha, there''s so many of them. I''m glad you seem satisfied."


    "I''ll tell you what, Swimmer."


    "I''m fine. I knew you weren''t as innocent as I thought you were. I was surprisingly, uh, uh, very energetic."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 264 00264 extra

    The swim breathed out an elongated breath, whether it was unbearable or not. Her first experience with Xi Hyun was much more stimulating than she thought. It was unbelievably fascinating, so I was worried about what was to come. Because I thought it would be okay to do this all day long.


    "Ah."


    As Xi Hyun''s things slipped out of his body, the swimming grew incredibly resilient. The loss of large objects was such a strange sensation that it could not be expressed as Moore. The swimming that he thought he enjoyed so much that he felt united with Se-hyun blushed his cheeks.


    As the thick veil disappears, the sludge flows freely through the hidden cracks. Swimming quickly hides the embarrassing sight with a toilet paper. With a sigh of relief, she wipes off the hidden areas and looks up at her eyes.


    "Won''t you do it again?"


    "Tired, aren''t you?"


    "Oh, I think we can do more. Oh, I think you can do more, don''t you think?"


    A large object pokes its butt, and the swimming pool is a well-spoken word. Even after releasing his desire once, his objects still did not lose their usefulness. Swimming was instinctively able to see that the vitality of the string was different.


    "But you have to wake up tomorrow, right?"


    "It''s a holiday, and I''m a little short. I need you to calm me down."


    "Then there''s nothing I can do."


    The swim inside his arms again bursts into a huge object that enters his body. Something big enough to fill my vagina and come in, I don''t think I''ll get used to it after a few experiences.


    "You''re amazing, mister. It feels good to be thick and hard. Hmm, it''s getting bigger in me."


    Jealousy was already ready to eat. Swimming was done in the body strokes of Xi Hyun, who was stirring the vagina much smoother than when he first did it. Because there were many moments of idleness, I forgot to breathe, and the violent action continued.


    Swimming heavily hugged her like a spider on an old tree. I tightened my waist with both legs, whether I didn''t have enough to wrap my arms around my neck. Despite her willingness not to fall, she raises her butt to take Xi Hyun''s stuff deeper.


    Tackle. The only room that resonates with the sound of sticky water. Sihyun moved his waist even more intensely because of the body movements of the swimming that wouldn''t let him go. The groaning of the swim was now just a driving force to stir him up. Shi Hyun, who had thrown off the gentle mask he had been wearing, was more explicit in his search for the body of the swimming.


    Whenever Sihyun stabbed the object, the swimming was unable to hold his body and moved around. She doesn''t overcome the power of Se-hyun and turns as he wishes, like a sailboat full of rough waves.


    Ordinarily, it was an intense repellent movement that was painful enough, but it was light enough for swimming. The swimming came to an elongated little peak, thinking that he was fiercely coveting himself. Since it was not a common sight for a mild puppy like Shi Hyun to flourish like an ox, the swimming looked up at him with a pleasant smile.


    Once the beep was lifted, he moved quickly as if he didn''t know the limits. Swimming felt like it was going to melt. Maybe it''s because I''ve tasted so many things. It reminded me of the shape of the object in my head.


    The body of the swimming just bloomed was wanting men more than he thought. Her lust settles. She can''t stand the constant boiling of lust, and instinctively repeats the tightening and unwinding of her objects.


    At the peak of the unknown number of times, the swim struggled. The pleasure of being addicted to her was that she worked hard to support the movement of the test. The sheets and sheets were covered in each other''s sweat and liquid, but the running and swimming did not stop.


    The heat that began to run once did not cool down after a few runs. Rather, I added more excitement and excitement as if it were insufficient. Sihyun and swimming shared a feeling of unity. As they longed for each other, they smiled at each other''s skin, both of them experiencing dramatic pleasures every moment.


    Both penises were melted in pleasure. The two were engaged without a single tooth error and found new pleasures in various positions. I wonder how many positions they made love in. The swimming pool buries its face into the pillow and lifts its butt, making a painful sound as a large object pushes in.


    Realizing that her favorite posture was the rear position, she shuddered every time she kicked Xi Hyun''s pubic bones hard. A two-handed demonstration of the swimming waist quickly moved.


    They didn''t know it was time and coveted each other. After accepting him for a while, the swimmer breathed out a heavy breath and collapsed on his chest. The swimming embrace him, pillowing his stern chest, reflectively grimaced his cheeks.


    "That was great. Man, I wish I could keep doing this."


    "I''m glad you like it so much. I don''t think it hurt. Swimming is so charming that I don''t even know how powerful you are..."


    "Ahjussi. Forget that."


    The swim that broke his lip blocked his mouth so that he could no longer speak. She had just uttered an obscene word in order to move her mind. When I reached my peak, I didn''t know when my head was twitching, but over time, the sober swim desperately realized how embarrassing it was.


    "It was cute."


    "That story is forbidden. Don''t do it anymore."


    The fresh-looking swim pinched his side. Sihyun looked up and down at the body of the swimmer. Not only the breasts that had come out, but the buttocks that looked good, all the smells from her body belonged to a dense woman.


    "I can''t see you as a child anymore."


    "... I know it''s hard to say that I''m not going to see you as a child, but I''ll bear with you. Today''s a good day."


    "Someone made a wish that it would be tomorrow, not today."


    "Mister!"


    "Sorry, it was so cute."


    He stroked the head of the puffed ball and smiled. When she saw a young swimmer in Wolbo grow up to become a woman, she was able to see how great the years were.


    "I didn''t think this was going to happen when I was a kid."


    "So am I. The first time I saw you, I thought you were being eaten."


    "Now I''ve been eaten."


    The swimming did not speak, but pinched his side with a disgruntled glance. Sihyun, who gave her a carefree look, kissed her. Swimming actively held out his tongue and pressed it into his mouth. She did not hesitate anymore after experiencing how good it was to spend the night with someone she loved.


    "I love you, Swimmer."


    "I love you more than anyone in the world."


    The swim across his thigh looked down at the back of his hand. On the back of her hand was a symbol that shaped a blazing flame. At the center of the emblem was a Roman numeral, the word "quack." Evidence that she is the fifth apostle of Shi Hyun. The swim stroked the emblem with happy eyes kissed the cheeks of Xi Hyun. And he said in a quiet voice.


    "Good night."


    "Yes, you too. Swimming."


    He hugged the swimmer and closed his eyes with a satisfying expression. He soon fell into a deep sleep, realizing that his mind was being drawn somewhere. A familiar sensation. Unexpectedly, he opened his eyes and looked around where he was.


    On the other side of the infinite expansion. I don''t know where it is, but it''s out there somewhere. A space where there are beings who can see everything in dust and turn it back to dust. The demonstration that realized whose property it belonged to opened its mouth reflectively.


    "Shh."


    "Yes, that''s me. Babe."


    A woman with long, dark red hair. She had a fluffy goat horn, like a bow, and her pupils were like starlight before or now. She sighed as she looked at her beautiful constantly.


    Even though he had a blindly unique beauty, it was because he could see the nature of Shu. Shura was the one whose appearance was so complex that she could not express everything differently.


    "What else did you call me for today?"


    "I just wanted to taste my own seed. It''s time for the harvest. Don''t even think about cheating. I know you''re not afraid of me anymore."


    Shoe approaches her with a seductive gesture and takes off her black dress. Whether I was expecting it from the beginning or not, underwear did not exist. Huge breasts that will flow through your fingers even if you hold them full. Only a handful of slim waist and a buttocks in contrast. Instinctively, he glanced at her nakedness and gave her strength to turn around.


    But his head does not turn. I couldn''t move by the look in Shoe''s eyes as if he was aiming for food. Realizing that he was the sacrificial lamb that entered the spider web, he pulled it up with all his might, but it was pointless. The dream was already Shu''s. There was nothing she couldn''t do in there.


    "Why do you look like that? No one''s ever turned me down before. If you come out like that, I might be a little hurt."


    "That can''t be right. You''re a woman who does whatever she wants."


    "Hehe, you know me too well. Is it a natural connection?"


    He frowned, though he was a smile so innocent that he could see the white chili. It was a behavior that did not fit in with shoes with a ripe body. Anyone would notice that she was coming pretending to be blind.


    The shoe that sat on his thigh gently stroked his cheek. Nervous sensation. Shu''s touch contains an irresistible magical power.


    "I''ll get rid of your clothes because they''re disgusting."


    As I moved Shu''s finger, his clothes evaporated quickly. As he looked at the artwork, he glanced down at his body, wrapped in firm and clear muscles with a satisfactory smile. There was an object that stood tall and exhibited its existence.


    "I want to seed beautiful females. It''s one of the most irresistible instincts of a male. Of course, it''s also the female''s natural instinct to attract strong males. So don''t think about it. Enjoy it, honey. I''m just trying to get a taste of how good you are, so try me."


    Shoe wrapped around his neck kissed his lips. Her lips were strongly inhaled by the force to pull out her tongue root, and she smiled with a joyful smile in addition to her long history.


    "I think you''re ready, too, so I''ll start right away."


    Shoe lifts his butt and swallows a large object in one fell swoop. She exhales heavily at the feel of a hard fleshy lump piercing through her insides. Although Shoe was associated with many beings, his goods approached her in a special way. It could not be explained precisely, but the stimulus was extraordinary.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Next episode at 1: 00.

 265 00265 Wind blows

    Red Ticket Attention


    - If you don''t like dirty things, you can skip it.


    - The script is a little lower.


    There were countless beings in the universe with larger and more powerful objects than Sihyun. However, Shoe noted his growing strength. Even now, it was a perfect match.


    How great a pleasure it would be to grow to the end and reach an eye level similar to your own. The shoe was delighted to recall an undefined future. It''s been a long time since I met a worthy opponent.


    You look full of joy with intense pressure pressing down on your uterus. Although the goods were also goods, her taste was the face of a cheerful striker. It felt like I was being forced into it.


    Sihyun felt like he was going to give an assessment soon. His experiences so far have been of no help. Shoe''s jealousy was different from those of other women. It was like a separate creature.


    The damp flesh was scratched and passed through the sensitive area as if it had the will several times. No matter how violent the movement, Shu''s insides don''t let go. Rather, I was able to change the shape according to the item.


    Shoe''s interior was like an organ developed entirely to seduce men. It evolved on its own in countless years, not to mention the result.


    "Hmmm, I like to shake my back desperately, babe. Right there, right there."


    While coveting Xi Hyun''s lips, Shoe rolled his waist slowly. For her, the conduct between men and women was merely a means of enjoyment. Sex was one of the best fun times for her to live in an intimidating time.


    "Hard and thick is good. Haang, you''re so beautiful that you can''t even break a horn. I have had many relationships with many beings so far, but I can only say I''m satisfied with my hands. To be honest, it''s a shame it''s used on mortals. Too much for children who don''t even know their true power. As long as you''re willing to give me something of your own."


    Choux, who manipulated time freely, reversed the world in his dreams annually. The idea of wanting to have a demonstration is extreme. She wanted to hear Sihyun''s declaration of surrender. No, I wanted to hear the declaration of allegiance. In the flood of enjoyment that continued, his eyes became increasingly blurred.


    Shoe skillfully shifts his waist to get the most out of his body. Sometimes I tightened my butt and rubbed it, and sometimes I moved up and down as hard as I could. Shu glances up at him, gently rolling his teat in his mouth.


    "What do you think? I can give you as much pleasure as I can if it''s mine. Don''t you want to come to me now?"


    Sihyun shakes his head in a joyful mood. As Shu said, the pleasure she gave was overwhelming. However, after realizing that the act of not loving and affectionate was merely a mating act, she rejected her offer. As his actions continued, only empty emotions were built up in his mind.


    "I refuse. The pleasure you speak of is admirable, but it does not betray those who trust and look at me. And aren''t you married?"


    Soon after I saw Sherry claiming to be Shu''s daughter, she was able to look at Shu calmly. It was instinctive to know that Shu was in her mother''s shoes. However, unlike Xi Hyun''s expectations, Shu only laughed.


    "Huhu, marriage. It''s been so long, I feel like I''ve never heard of it. In the beginning, there was no such thing as us. We are the ones who give birth to their favorite opponents without limit."


    Shi-hyun, who met Shu''s eyes, cooled her conversation. She was saying a lot of things. The fact that the human point of view is not widely accepted is the same as the fact that it can escape human expectations at any time.


    It meant that it was nothing at their point of view to destroy the galaxy because they were bored and move between adultery and adultery because it was free.


    "To reproduce indefinitely. What a walking disaster."


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''m the most meek of all beings. You can''t help but tell me that the man who refused my request was a walking disaster. And just because you can do that doesn''t mean you can take anyone with you. I have standards."


    "But you and I can''t be together."


    Choux, who began with the demonstration of humankind and began with a high stature, had a different view of the world. After many years, the gap did not diminish.


    "Really? That''s sad. I brought it up because I thought a lustful life with you would be okay. What do you think? I rarely make decisions like this."


    "The answer hasn''t changed."


    "Really? If I decide to be mine, I can give ordinary people a taste of dramatic pleasures they can''t even taste. I could do whatever cryptic imagination you want. If you like hibernation, I''ll call my children. If you like incest, give birth to a child with me. It''d be nice to do it with immature children as a new stimulus."


    Sihyun looked at Shu with a bored expression. It was not surprising to the cosmic statutes that they knew that all human customs and regulations were merely miraculous, but it must have been shocking to hear it firsthand.


    After many years of human morality and ethics have become less than dust, Sihyun sighed. Both the appearance of transcendent beauty and the innards that provoke the male''s instincts seemed to return to nothingness.


    "Even if I accept it, I''ll throw away the relationship I''ve built up so far, right?"


    "Well, of course you do. It can''t be true that my boys and I are on the same line."


    "I''m afraid I must decline your offer. They may be insignificant to you, but they''re all precious to me."


    When Shi Hyun refused all the way, Shu turned his head. The answer she hoped for was not to be heard. Is he strong in spirit? I don''t think we have enough conditions. Shoe, who analyzed his failures in his head, smiled as relaxed as ever.


    "Then there''s nothing I can do. I''d love to get drunk, but I don''t break toys with my hands."


    Shoe comes down from the top of the demonstration to see if the excitement is broken. As she flicks her fingers, a black dress wraps around her body without a single crack.


    "But remember, my offer is still valid."


    His face is smiling, but he''s cynical somewhere. He looks at Shu''s face, unable to say anything, but nods.


    "Then dream on, baby."


    At the end of the sentence, Shoe turns his back. Seeing her back fade gently, she woke up in a nightmare.


    /267


    It had already been a month since the breakthrough had risen to the heavens around the world. The world was changing every moment. The average mindset of the talents was close to 300,000. It had grown nearly three times more than a month ago.


    Becoming stronger meant getting away from the circle and at the same time expanding the means to fight against unknown enemies. That''s why the whole world was so excited about the King of Shadows. He was the beginning of all phenomena.


    Along with the growth of the competents, research on the health equipment has also been actively undertaken. In the past, it was difficult to pay and get money, but the number of groups researching the principle of furniture and making it themselves was growing when it was universalized by the King of Shadows.


    The world was a time of hunters, but it was no exaggeration. The hetero hunt that became the root of the breakthrough was closely related to hunters.


    It was natural that the status of the hunters increased. Those who risked their lives to get rid of heterotopia were increasingly contributing to society. It was not a concept of stabilizing security, but rather a measure of national power.


    It was not an exaggeration of a difficult and difficult profession, but it was an exponential increase in the number of people who hoped for hunters. It was because the vision that stepping up the stairs would one day become stronger was scattered all over the world.


    In a world where powerful abilities soon became money, such Merritt stimulated everyone''s desire and challenge. The virtuous cycle, which starts with a tail, becomes a massive flow, becoming a current.


    The world sent endless respect and praise to the Shadow King, who gave them endless possibilities. In the end, there was also a force to pursue him as a god.


    However, when the light grew, the outline of the shadow was also prominent. The ability of colostrum to be called a limited-stone plant was the same as the way humans discovered the use of fire. It is because you become a reliable partner when you use it correctly, but when you use it incorrectly, you become afraid of burning everything.


    Abusing the power given was also a dark nature of man. I understood it with my head through many learnings, but my instincts engraved on my body were not. So did Jean Fold.


    "Khh, khh-heh. Well done, you bastards."


    Jean Fold saw four people lying in front of her. They were all dead, their heads shattered.


    The four who were slain were opponents whose strength was so strong that Jean couldn''t win even if she tried her whole life. However, Jean was able to accomplish her goal by accident.


    A month ago, his life was completely different after the breakthrough. After gaining the ability of colostrum to gain power from death, Jean stockpiles his strength while slaying the heteros diligently.


    For revenge, he was able to finally get the results he wanted, even with less time to sleep. The breakthrough expanded his boundaries, which were named after him. It was all thanks to his ability to make fun of himself and kill those who ignored him.


    Jean''s luck did not end there. As soon as I killed you, I gave him great power. There was no room for guilt that he had committed a murder that mattered to the ideology of being empowered by death.


    "What is it?"


    As my back became colder, I looked back at Jean. But all I could see was the scattered leaves. I remembered a rumor about a scratch on my head. There is no room for death for anyone who abuses the limits. It was a bit of a urban myth, so Jean smiled and passed it on, but today it came to grief.


    "Hunting dogs stare in the dark, Rani. That doesn''t sound like a horse."


    Unlike a confident tone, I scoured around Jean. Maybe, really, maybe, that could happen.


    But in the dark of night, there was nothing that stood out to him. I deliberately lured four people to a rare place, so there was nothing strange about that landscape.


    "Too bad."


    My body stiffens with the sudden sound of my voice. As his hands began to tremble under unknown pressure, Jean forcefully swallowed a dry saliva. Zhang turns his head toward the sound as he suppresses his short breath and senses his fate.


    Armor that draws a sleek curve. The surface was covered in black smoke. There was only one man in the world who cast his shadow like an aquarium.


    "The King of Shadows."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 266 00266 Wind blows

    He was a stranger because he lacked an unknown figure, but Jean recognized him at once. I couldn''t tell. It was no exaggeration to say that the person who appeared after going through the dark streets is the person who is causing the syndrome worldwide.


    "You''ve grown strong."


    A moment that penetrates deep into the bone. Just hearing Sihyun''s voice caused a panic. But Jean held her breath and fixed her mind. His anger that had been suppressed so far was not enough. Even if something called the King of Shadows appeared. That''s why I looked at Jean.


    "Yes, I did. To kill those who insulted me in the past with my own hands. Those who ignore others can die because they have some power! Look, as soon as I had power, you knelt under me. This is what you look like when you trample on other people with all your strength!"


    Jean brought up the story she wanted to tell in front of Sihyun. He gained strength and knew a new world. A world of violence and pleasure that he would never have known in his life. Looking down where the strongmen lived, he still hadn''t forgotten the excitement he experienced at that time.


    Sihyun looked at Jean with sad eyes. At least he wouldn''t have crossed the last line if there hadn''t been a breakthrough. But I can''t help it. Humanity had to go through it about once to move forward. It was a necessary evil.


    In the beginning, if it had been a strong force through breakthroughs, the path-possibility to choose without making the extreme choice of murder would have been abundant. It was his responsibility and his actions that Jean killed those four men. Even though he had lived a hard life, that didn''t change.


    "You know you''re responsible for everything that''s happened here, right?"


    "Preaching because you didn''t show up all of a sudden. You''re that good? You knew this was gonna happen, but you scattered your powers, didn''t you?"


    Jean''s unsettled behavior was irrational. There''s nothing you can call a brake on a man who''s banned murder. Jean raises her stopping finger as if she already knew her ending. Though it was an insulting gesture, Jean''s actions were only a pathetic rebellion against him.


    "Those who have fallen down now deserve to be punished for what you have done. Honestly, even if you commit murder and rob a woman, it doesn''t matter to me. Because if you don''t, if you don''t, if you don''t, it''s your life."


    "Then why did you appear before me?"


    "It spoils my sincerity and corrupts me. You know why I pushed the envelope. This is the power to fight an unknown enemy, not to build a bronze statue. As long as you cross the last line with your limits, you will have to die."


    "Bullshit...!"


    Jean raises her voice as excitedly as she did the first time, but his words do not carry on. It''s because she opened her mouth first.


    "... take care of it."


    In the words, my liver became cooler. Words that cannot be reasoned with rationality or reason. Soon he was able to realize the truth of what he had said. At the end of his words, his left arm disappeared without a trace. I didn''t feel the pain that was full of surprises. Looking at his arm being swept to the other side of the room, Jean sits motionless.


    Where? When? What happened? "


    Jean looks around, confused. But nothing came into his eyes. The dark alleyway was as desolate as when he came in.


    "Huff."


    Without even noticing it, a part of the neck flew away, causing an intermittent seizure. I didn''t even have time to fight back with my abilities from the start. Jean falls on a cold road and sees the hounds approaching her in a faint state of mind.


    A hunting fog covered in dark blue fog bears the furrowing eyes. I couldn''t help but think of a verse that I had heard that appeared to me invisible to life on earth.


    ''Hunting dogs stare in the dark.''


    When I didn''t see it in person, I scoffed because it was a false rumor, but now I can see what it meant. The mysterious hounds that emerged between space and space were the feet of the Shadow King.


    "Leave no trace."


    As Sihyun blows his whistle, Tindalus'' hounds appear at the point where the line meets the line and rush toward Jean without hesitation. Then I opened my mouth to the limit and chewed Jean''s body apart. Wood Duck, Wood Duck. The hounds that were inserted into all the bones and tendons disappeared into the point where the line meets the line, as if when they came out.


    Only the calm, blue mist indirectly shows us that Tindalus'' hounds have been back and forth for a while. He sighed as he looked up at the parched sky.


    "... Perhaps my choice was lighter than I thought."


    Sihyun smiled spontaneously. After a period of one month, I did not know that crimes involving breakthroughs were easy. Three hundred criminals he dealt with overnight. We gave orders to Tindalus'' hounds, so the number of three hundred was just the tip of the iceberg at the point of view.


    From small murders involving politics and grudges to large-scale heterotopia monopoly. All kinds of crimes arose. Increases and increases. Nothing decreases.


    Xi Hyun couldn''t sleep well because of events happening all over the world. However, she chose to face the world directly. Although he was only active for a few hours, he saw with his own eyes what form his work was causing the destruction.


    It was a responsibility and obligation to keep it as a person who had founded the breakthrough and spread it around the world. In the beginning, there was no wish for peace. I just needed more power and sanctions. No one likes conflict and death, but the fighting has always been constant. I knew it was wrong, but I ran down a shortcut for private gain.


    "If you don''t want to stop, I''ll force you to break it."


    Every night, Shi Hyun traveled the world using Tindalus'' hunting dog''s ability and space sprint. And I''ve been looking for people who''ve been pushing boundaries. Finding roots was not difficult. It is because the power of power formation has given us an overall picture or situation of those who have learned to break the limits.


    Sihyun, who was wandering around looking for a new target until after a deep night and a poor dawn, sensed a vortex of great emotions that had never been felt until now. The information coming in through the breach was unique in his situation for a month.


    The sentiments of malice and murder could not be appraised on a typical level. It was like a frenzy that only humans could possess if they violated the ethics and disciplines they had built up. It was unusual, too.


    Where on earth did this feeling of wealth come from? He frowned. Without stepping on the steps as if falling from somewhere, the sudden formed flow was unnatural.


    The neural impulses of Xi Hyun did not stop there. The great whirlpool of emotions derived from one is divided into several sections.


    Small groups or mature groups. Either way, he hurriedly moved his feet because it was not a happy fact. It was not a good response for a group with a huge frenzy to move together.


    /268


    A quiet countryside in France. Far from the city, it was a place with a small population called Ghost Town. It seemed to have been cut off in the flow of the world, where everything had deteriorated. The village was far enough away from the attention of three people to locate it on an old map.


    The road, which can be called the street of the village, was rough because it was not properly packed, and the walls grew with moss and grass, so I didn''t even notice that there was a village.


    In fact, the people living in the village were considered to be one-handed. The space that was so barren that the illusion seemed to go back in time was not lacking to call it a star world already.


    However, there were rare places within such villages. It was the same for the church when you climbed the crooked mountain path at the back of the village and walked along the hidden road to the bush. The church that has a shabby wall and a cracked outer wall has lost its function for a long time.


    It was not strange that I lost my master a century ago. A town that cannot recognize its existence unless you look carefully. A church situated within it. It was a place where no one came and became a lung, but today was different. No, it was special.


    The church was filled with a madness that could not be explained by unexpected guests.


    "Help me. I''ll do anything you ask, please!" "" What are you doing? Say what you want! "" Release him and I''ll forgive you. Release him! "" Mom, Mom, help me. "" Who the hell is doing this? "


    Eclipses with black envelopes and humans of all ages were tied round the centre of the church, ignoring their order and turn. Those wrapped around them were all wearing yellow robes. It was like telling indirectly that we share the same purpose and ideology.


    Those who realized that they had been abducted by an unknown group were terrified. I cried my throat out, but there was no one to help. A quiet place where no animals roam. There was no one who could foresee the atrocities that were happening in villages that were already out of the world''s attention.


    Accelerating cries and cries. One of the crowd in the yellow robe walks out. One head was smaller than the others, but his brother was so strong that he could not stop.


    "Ah, the king in yellow took it away from me. Everything about me..."


    An unidentified man had a neutral voice to match his widowed figure. However, those who were tied to limbs had no choice but to make a false face before remembering such a characteristic of a man.


    At the end of a long time, his words were not meant to be kidnapped or paid for. It was just a sentence. I could have been a poet or a novel.


    The unidentified man who received the gaze of the left eye in one body twisted his intestine with exaggerated tone, as if he were filming a neovase.


    With a glass of golden liquid in one hand and a stone flute in the other, he recites a forged sentence. The more meaningless performances continued, the more solidified the faces of those who looked at him became. It started to stand out that this was not a normal abduction.


    "... deserved to die for the king. There''s no need for dishonesty in this world. Those who have come here for a long journey. Do not doubt the king''s mercy. Your deaths have long been foretold."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Next episode is 1: 20. Predict.

 267 00267 Wind blows

    What the unknown man was saying was the phrase of ''The King in Yellow.''


    It was a play based on "An ancient city that does not exist in this world." The first verse is still and gentle, but the reader of the second verse is a terrible taboo that destroys without exception. The mysterious one raised his voice and recited such a song to himself.


    Soon after the first act was over, the atmosphere in the intestine changed rapidly. Unlike the first act, which was quiet and serene, I was so desperate that I couldn''t even say that the second act was horrible.


    It was not only because of the profane curse cast on the world, but also because of the immoral stories and verses promoting extreme horror. People lost their mental balance in a plot full of treacherous insanity. The only instinctive response was for them to take over their whole body with extreme shock.


    You just move your eyes along the trajectory of an unidentified man. When the last meeting led by an unidentified man approached, those wearing yellow robes held their armor in their hands. The razor-sharpened blades were aiming at the hearts of those tied to limbs.


    "Ah, the king wishes. Fair death. Return of the heretics. Let us all feast according to the king''s wishes."


    An unidentified man shakes his hand like the orchestra''s conductor, and those wearing yellow robes pierce the hearts of those tied to their limbs. Screams erupted from everywhere, but there was no hesitation. Puck, puck, puck. Wearing yellow robes, the victims'' hearts have been crushed several times.


    Seeing the fading eyes one by one, the unidentified man looks dazzled. There was no conversation between him and the victims. There was no evolution that could be called negotiation.


    In the beginning, this situation itself was the result that the unknown man wanted. Therefore, it was pointless to delay time through conversation or negotiation. An unidentified man killed countless people and did everything in his power to fulfill the king''s will.


    "Khh - Khh, I feel super high."


    Not only those in yellow robes, but an unidentified man has gained a lot of power through breakthroughs. As a qualitatively different amount poured into the body than killing the hetero, the unidentified man elongated.


    "It will be easy for some fool to become stronger thanks to his strength. Really, it''s the best. Killing them all you want and gaining power. It''s a gift for people like me."


    An unidentified man jumps back and forth, shaking his head. He laughed loudly enough to shut his mouth shortly after. I saw a familiar shadow before his eyes.


    "They''ve given up on being human."


    After experiencing a strange flow and entering the church, Sihyun wept in front of his eyes. Eclipses with different shapes and thousands of humans encountered a mountain of them. All I could see was cries and despair on the faces of the victims. He looked at those who were frozen cold and stiff, and he looked closely at those in the church.


    Dozens of people all covered everything with yellow robes, so there was little information to be gained, but he realized that the people in front of him were not a normal group. It wasn''t that I was somehow weakened by my tendency to deteriorate.


    Maybe it''s an emerging cult. In that regard, the behavior and purpose were clear, so his mind became complicated. It didn''t seem like an act of wanting power.


    Sihyun kicks his tongue small, looking at the famous Eclipses. It was a week after the Eclipse Protection Act was enacted. Movements have been taking place around the world to protect the Eclipses. The world was ready to accept the Eclipses, but they died in the wrong place in vain. My heart ached.


    The unidentified man was not embarrassed by the appearance of the demonstration. Staying calm at all times was one of his boasts. He met her in the same tone as ever.


    "Ah, the King of Shadows? I hear good news about you every day. My name is Engachtoon. Thank you for your help! Kick."


    An unidentified man, Engachtoon, couldn''t help but smile as he watched the demonstration.


    "... Just in case, this is what you guys did, right?"


    "Of course we did. Are you suggesting that we or someone else wouldn''t have gone to all this trouble for the king in the first place? Oh, can''t you see our faithful hearts are in debt because of the helmet? Then there''s nothing you can do. Hehe."


    At the end of Engachtoon''s words, Sihyun lunges at him. We didn''t need to have a conversation until it was confirmed. Those wearing yellow robes stood in the way, but it didn''t matter to him.


    Sihyun, who was surrounded by those wearing yellow robes, waved his hand. The force that flows through his fingers becomes a hurricane and stirs his intestines. Kwagga River. The force that reaches its limit has become violent and scattered everywhere.


    After shaking his hands once, the church was scattered everywhere, leaving only crumbs. Those in yellow robes also scattered along the crumbs. It was an example of a body exploding after not being able to withstand the shock.


    It must have been true that those wearing yellow robes had a strong energy, but it was also true that the demonstration was overwhelming and unchanging. The demonstration of those who did not resist and looked at the dead with cold eyes immediately opened the ''probability manipulation'' and the ''amplification'' obtained from the essence.


    At a faster rate than the opponent reacts, he adjusts the probability and pulls the uncertain factor into reality. Boom, boom, boom. Xi Hyun only moved once, but the chance of being altered attracted a lot of attacks that he could make.


    Those wearing yellow robes at the onslaught of a simultaneous attack became a corpse with a brutal figure without a word to say. Sihyun, who sheathed blood and flesh on his hands, slowly walked toward Engachtoon.


    "The last one is you."


    Engachtoon is perplexed by the nothingness that comes to mind as overwhelming. It was impossible for him to be favored by the ''king''. Even if it were a demonstration that it had usurped God''s throne, nothing would change.


    "The final... luscious echo. It''s like a word prepared for me. Oh, you just said you prepared it for me, right? Kick-kick."


    Unexpectedly, Sihyun realizes that Engachtoon was not shocked. In a situation where everyone was dying, Engachtoon, he stood unharmed, like a struggling academic.


    A demonstration of Engachtoon''s body into the tributary noticed that he was on the border between reality and reality. It was not difficult to infer because it had a similar ability to travel between matter and antimatter.


    [What the hell are you?]


    I raised the energy of the manipulators to hear the truth, but it was the wrong answer.


    "Marvellous. Truly, he has usurped the throne of God. Hic." "


    Gulp, gulp. Engachtoon drinks the liquid in a golden glass. A sluggish liquid flowed through the skin that could barely see how fast it was drinking. He frowned at the strange behavior. It was not common sense for me to eat something while my life was on the move.


    However, the question could be solved later. Sihyun sprints through the space and takes over the back of the Engachtoon. Immediately, Sihyun, who took over Engachtoon''s energy by force, struck him down.


    Bang. With a gruesome rupture, Engachtoon''s body vaporizes. Portions of the upper body and lower body. Nearly half of the body disappears, but Engachtoon casts a cold spell without a single scream. In a language that cannot be expressed as Moore, Xi quickly slapped Engachtoon''s body again.


    With a golden glass in hand, Engachtoon stops Xi Hyun from striking, blowing a dolphin as the afterstorm driven by the power of the unknown oil. Pee Pei, the dolphin vomits a sound that surpasses the audible frequency.


    "It''s no use."


    Sihyun appeared before he ran to Engachtoon. A sudden intrusion was a monster with the appearance of a mixture of insects and reptiles. The creature approaches Engachtoon, moving blindly fast with its thin shell wings, allowing him to turn around.


    Following a series of procedures, he realized that Engachtoon was not an ordinary human being. Hetero and the power to deal with unknown existence were limited, so the intensity of the seizure was even heavier.


    "Are you part of The Circle? Or is it the muzzle of a great old being?"


    "Feel free to think. because my body is lighter than my mouth, so I can''t answer. Kick-kick."


    He moved faster than he observed the situation. Speed was already an unnecessary area for him to fold up and run out of space. The demonstration that appeared behind Engachtoon''s back did not hesitate to aim for a monster of the type. Strikes that contain the energy of Surahulong. Kuquaang. As the surrounding mountains turn into hills, the sound of the sky splitting in half echoes through all directions.


    It was an attack to accompany him, but he was embarrassed. It''s because his brother''s monster appeared behind his back before he realized it.


    You didn''t see it? ''


    When the impossible happened in front of his eyes, he was dumbstruck. Nothing could escape his eyes unless it was faster than "light." And again, he instinctively realized that there was an intervention that he didn''t know existed, and opened up endless pockets and tributaries.


    In order to chase the trail of the monsters of Lee Hyun, he also took space sprinting to the next level. Kuang. A demonstration of a forced route to Engachtoon raises the sky high to snatch the creature''s wings.


    Regrettably, Lee''s monster carries the Engachtoon and hides its appearance before Shi Hyun breaks through. It was not to sprinkle his movements. As if we weren''t up against him in the first place, Lee''s monster didn''t even give him a chance.


    Whether he took out the tribute or the tribute, Sihyun desperately pursued the trail left by Engachtoon. Jihyun casts a shadow over his disappearing trajectory, tied Engachtoon''s arms and himself with a kite. Following the forces of coercion and dimensional disconnection, you defeated the space with the Engachtoon. With a smile of remorse on the feel of the fingertips, Jihyun crashed to the ground.


    Bang. With a huge trace on the ground, Jihyun lands in pursuit of the shadow of Engachtoon. Then I raised my senses and looked around. How much time has passed. Recognizing that the trail of Engachtoon vanishes from the face of the Earth, Sihyun sighs in relief and turns away.


    "Time to go back."


    He looked up at the sky. The sun was already rising.


    /269


    Swimming was fun every day. It was not only Hochol and Shi ''a who authorized it, but also Jihyun. The reality was so good that I thought it was a dream that I didn''t want anything more. I couldn''t help but snore.


    ''But he seemed busy these days.''


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 268 00268 Wind blows

    It was not that I didn''t know why. She was also experiencing incidents caused by the breakthrough on the news every morning. A strong sense of responsibility could not have allowed such things to happen. There was less time to meet, but the swimming did not improve. I fulfilled my long-awaited goal - a year or 10 years.


    ''Plus, I got a gift.''


    The swim glances at the ring on its left hand ring. The Ring of Shadow was in a much more altered state. From the ability to erase the Apostle''s emblem, to the ability to change the armor as she thought.


    And most of all, what she liked about it was that it changed its appearance. Unlike the previous rugged appearance, the Ring of Shadows was shimmering faintly. On the surface, there was an unbelievably bright light.


    The shark approaches you by the side of the pool, gazing at the Ring of Shadows without fail.


    "You''ve been having a lot of fun lately?"


    "I don''t know."


    When she asked a gentle question, the swimming only asked with a vague smile. Even if Hochol and Shia allowed him to socialize, she was still a student. There was nothing good about it being widely known. Even though Yeri was a close friend, that did not change.


    When he saw the swimming response, he smiled loudly. because her eyes, as well as other students, were noticing the change in swimming.


    "If you''re going to say something like that, why don''t you hide it from the government?"


    "Huh? What face are you talking about?"


    "You look like you have the whole world."


    She didn''t know how to swim, but her face was as red as ever. Like a blooming flower, her smile lit up. Moreover, her gesture of knowing love was pure and sensual. Not many people noticed that the swim had changed because it was invisible a month ago. Moreover, the boys could not take their eyes off the swimming face.


    Yeri, who noticed the change in swimming in real time in the nearest spot, quietly told her expectations.


    "Did it work out with the guy who said it was you?"


    "No, it can''t be."


    Swimming calmly responded to sharp questions that seemed to pierce the point. Knowing that it was a sewer mistake to panic, she has practiced conversations hundreds of times in her mind.


    However, the swimming mouth did not hide its tail. No, he didn''t even notice his mouth was going up. Looking at the swimming with warm eyes, Jeri kept his mouth shut. The answer was close. It was an exemplary answer, so it was hard to say Moore.


    "I''m hooked, I''m hooked. ''


    Not that I wasn''t curious about the man that swimming likes, but Jeri decided to reduce his words. There were many ears around him. There was no need to rush in and make things worse.


    "By the way, what do you know about Gyeong-jun?"


    "I don''t know. You know better than Jer that we weren''t close."


    "That''s true, but it''s a situation. Well, I wouldn''t go anywhere with that personality."


    Yeri snorts with a grim look on Kyungchul''s face. Through Kyungju, she was still upset that there was someone completely different on the outside and inside.


    "Rather, I think it''s a problem that you didn''t kill her."


    "I can''t laugh about what could have happened."


    Sharp said the swim closed its mouth. As she said, Kyung-joon''s situation was not good. To be precise, the circumstances of his family, the mythological group, were not good.


    It was because the mythical group was falling rapidly as Jung-soo''s manipulation became known. The words, "The rich man will go to hell for three years," were incredibly fast.


    The government sought to foster a mythical group by providing institutional devices and mitigating financial transactions, but after the breakthrough, it emphasized all plans. The government, who had directly realized what the King of Shadows was, laid hands on a mythical group against him.


    Naturally, it was a natural outcome. Even though the mythological group disappeared, they had the opportunity to reappear at any time as long as there was a King of Shadows. It was an impossible choice to be on the side of a mythical group and friction with the King of Shadows.


    A thrilling swim that had such a profound impact on demonstration that a country''s decisions had changed, smiled proudly as if it were its own.


    "And that face again. Don''t give me that look when you''re swimming."


    "Why?"


    "Why, because he''s so cute."


    Jeri rubs the words of the swimming without cause. The tasty sharpie, full of two hands, took out her smartphone and gave it to the swimmer, which was crushed like a sticky rice cake.


    "Better take a look at this. I''m on a roll again today. It was very clear, unlike any other day. I don''t know how hard I''ve worked for this... but it''s worth it."


    Inside the screen is a view of the shadow king looking down at Paris from the top of the Eiffel Tower. Both the angle and background were excellent, whether professional photographers took them or not. The swimming sighed as the picture seemed to increase in its natural charm.


    It was also one of the events of the month. The birth of a group that follows the King of Shadows. As soon as the breakthrough was revealed, those who advocated for the King of Shadows and wished were formed like thunderbolts. It was okay to see it as a flow. He will, too, for the closest thing to God has appeared.


    The fact that someone close to God is helping people who are anxious because of the circle''s involvement helped greatly. And it was such a big comfort that I couldn''t express it all.


    Swimming was well aware of that. I could tell just by looking at the appearance of Xi Hyun and taking pictures from all over the world. People were admiring the unattainable light. Five years ago, I didn''t deny them because they felt the same way about swimming. Rather, it was understandable.


    Nevertheless, she was unable to show her face. It made me feel like someone else was coveting my own treasure. Realizing that his monopoly was stronger than he thought, the swim looked at the frenzy of the Yeri again today.


    "Great, it''s just my style to have a little bit of a mysterious atmosphere. Rumor has it he''s not married yet... Marry me, Shadow King!"


    Shark kisses the hard, cold liquid. It was an act close to the trend, but the swimming did not go forward. She knew that Yeri was a big fan of the King of Shadows.


    "Swimming, what do you think?"


    "What?"


    "The Lord of Shadows!"


    "I don''t think anything."


    "What kind of answer is that? Don''t you have any personal opinions about whether you like it or dislike it?"


    The swim was silent. It was a challenging question. It was true that he longed for it, but he was ashamed to take it out of his mouth. Moreover, if you answer honestly, Shari was sure to bring out even more embarrassing topics, saying that she had a good colleague. On the other hand, she did not fail to meet the expectations of swimming.


    "I''m sure he''s a modest and ordinary person. It has a lovely appearance, but it''s full of beasts. And judging by all the traffic so far, he''s probably wiped out the world."


    "..."


    I was horribly beaten, but the swimming was not positive. No, I didn''t pretend to know. Just mechanically nodding and confronting the sharp delusion-reality-


    Swimming did not believe all of Sharp''s words. It is because they know that the behavior of the sharp is a joke. However, every time the sharp fingers crossed the simulation on the screen, the swimming frowned. Being harassed by a lover''s photo was a strange feeling that could not be expressed in words.


    Maybe we should at least be cautious. A lot of thought passed through the swimming head, but she did nothing. You sigh as you look at the dazzling face of Sharp.


    Swimming was well aware of his ability to demonstrate. It was Jihyun who could hide his face forever if he didn''t want to be discovered. But he didn''t. Rather, I brazenly revealed myself.


    I did not know that it was the basis for creating positive opinions, but the swimming did not feel right. It was not her wish that she would be desired by a large number of unspecified women.


    For now, I could see why Bererosa sang to become a pillar when she saw him.


    "Why don''t you join the fan cafe this time? I''m sure you can appreciate the charm the Shadow King has in him."


    The swim gives a dry smile to Sharp''s proposal. Instead of realizing her charm, she was already in love, but she couldn''t have known that. While the swimming hesitated, a male student came up behind her back.


    "Admiration ends with admiration. If you dig deeper and become obsessed, you become a worshipper, and if you blindly approach others without ceasing to worship, you become blind. Moreover, I don''t realize that I''m blind, and when it comes to everyday life, I don''t even have to call myself a cult."


    Yeri turned her head in the direction of her voice, but as soon as she saw the male student approaching her, she did not hide her ugly expression.


    "What?


    "Admiring it is good, liking it is good, but moderately liking it. I''ve never seen a man end up a fanatic before. You can trust me when I tell you I''ve been all over the universe."


    "... Oh, right. All right, go away. I only get headaches when I talk to you."


    The shark shakes his hand like a puppy chase. However, Garram insisted that he did not leave his post.


    "It''s not my fault that my head hurts talking to me. It''s your fault you don''t want to understand me. Whereas look at the swimmer. Swimming succeeded in understanding me. Right, Swimmer?"


    The swimming eyes mixed with tremendous expectations and enormous attention nodded with a smile.


    "Of course. He knows you''re harmless."


    "As expected, unlike other humans, swimming is special to you. You know my value. Unlike the Sharp, she has a wide heart."


    The swim was fully adapted to Garram''s speech. At first, she was intimidated by Garam''s tone, but she was able to get acquainted with him without hesitation knowing that Garam had given the Yisrae a bracelet to resist. He knew that he was as generous as he had received.


    Moreover, the swimming I heard from Shi Hyun that Garam was an alien, a great race of Iss, also knew that he was unlimitedly harmless to human women. Beauty standards were completely different from normal adult males.


    "Swimming, no? You can''t be friends with a kid like this."


    "I''m disappointed. Why shouldn''t I be close to swimming?"


    "You be quiet. I want to smack him so badly."


    "A voice as frightening as a barren heart..."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Next episode at 1: 20

 269 00269 Wind blows

    Garram''s words could not continue. As soon as the word breasts appeared, Yeri hit his chin roughly. Puck, with a dull groan, the screech falls back. Garram opens his mouth to say one more word, but kneels before the fist of the Sharp.


    "... lethal."


    "I''m glad to hear it ended this way. If it wasn''t for the morning ordinance, I would have beaten you to a pulp."


    On the other hand, as soon as Jerry finished speaking, the morning ordinance bell rang. Garram strokes his beautiful chin and returns to his place. Shortly after opening the classroom door, Baek Seoin, a third-grade classroom teacher, entered.


    "I have some special news for you today, so everyone listen to what the teacher has to say."


    The swim sat down and quietly listened to his classmate. The longer the story of the group, the more the face of the students changed. The news that came out of the bells'' mouths was such a big direction.


    "... which is why our school is up for the test. Of course, it''s an autonomous approach, so anyone who doesn''t want to participate doesn''t have to. I don''t want you to get hurt too much."


    Students who heard that the new curriculum that introduced breakthroughs was tested in Changshan High School did not hide their excitement and expectations.


    [Combat Training]


    The students were more focused on the words of the audience than ever before on a new subject name that was breathtaking.


    Combat instruction was a subject dominated by extremely practical content that empowered the area where super-excellaneous heterotopias and heteros often appear. It was a course that required attention to every action, but it was also a necessary process.


    Books alone could not complete all of the training in a situation where the level of abilities was increasing due to breakthroughs.


    A girl who heard the end of the bell raised her hand.


    "But, sir, wouldn''t it be dangerous?"


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Every time we go to combat training, someone will be invited to help us. Plus, you''re gonna be great this time. As soon as you hear his name, you''ll know. I didn''t believe it the first time I heard it."


    When the servant opened his mouth and revealed the name of the person responsible for leading the combat instruction, the students looked at him in astonishment. It was because it was an unbelievable name even after hearing what the servant had said.


    /270


    Xi Hyun frowned. It was because he heard the sound of disturbing his sleep that had traveled around the world until sunrise. Sihyun sighed and welcomed a guest - uninvited - with half-sleepy eyes.


    A man of jewelry smiling refreshingly, Robert, and a woman standing somewhat next to him, Jane, saw a frizzy demonstration and said different things.


    "Hey, Brother. The sun''s already up in the middle. It''s time to get up."


    "I''m sorry, Se-hyun. If it becomes a lung, I''ll come back later."


    In a greeting that perfectly reflected their personality, Hyun shakes his head. The spirit that had already begun to awaken did not allow sleep. In the beginning, it was a human habit for him to sleep.


    "No, it''s fine. Come on in."


    Robert and Jane, seated on familiar steps, were strangled with the coffee that Sihyun had brought. Sihyun scratched his head. It''s because I thought that the combination that I boast about in the United States could not have been visited for nothing.


    "So what happened today? Your personal curiosity should be solved, so it''s more of a public matter."


    "This is exactly what Si-hyun said. We''re here to ask for your cooperation."


    "Did something happen?"


    "Yes, I came to borrow Se-hyun''s power because it''s a strange case that cannot be declared Moore.


    Sihyun wept. If Robert and Jane were to come in person, it would have been a serious matter.


    "You know that there are a lot of cases that are happening because of the breakthrough."


    "Yeah, that''s what''s keeping me going."


    Sihyun smiled bitterly. Jane hurriedly turns her head as she looks at him.


    "It''s growing now, but I think it will soon be balanced. The spike in the killings is very close to growing pains. Xi Hyun is also trying to suppress it early, so he will be stable soon."


    "That''s right, Brother. Don''t be alarmed. That''s the only limit. And he''s giving you a chance at a new life, isn''t he? God did something he couldn''t even do! Open your chest! Open your chest!"


    "Ha, let''s just cut to the chase. How strange was it that they came to see me?"


    Jane opened her mouth after a cup of coffee.


    "As I said before, over the past month, the world has suffered from an escalating series of crimes. More people, more departments, less words. As things got busy, unfortunately, an incident broke out."


    "That''s the bizarre case you mentioned."


    "Okay, let''s take a look at these pictures."


    Jane took ten photos from the file and spread them out on the floor. He rolled his eyes up and down and looked at 10 photos and wept. There was nothing normal about it. It looked like it was on fire or black, but he could tell it was a human being. Moreover, humans were not the only ones in the picture. Eclipse was also in it. The church, construction site, field, etc.


    It also meant that he killed as much as he could see. The madness itself. There was so much malice and murder that it seemed so simple.


    "There are already more than 300 cases like this. It''s happening all over the world. Moreover, over time, the scale and number are growing. Experts see it as a kind of humanitarian equation, but even that is uncertain. because it turns out that they burned their victims in a religious sense or just for fun. Moreover, there were no traces of dust left behind by them."


    A group ruled by madness. Brutal genocide. And a bold idea that simultaneously targets man and Eclipse. There were many clues. That''s why he sighed. They had already met at dawn.


    A suspicious man wearing a yellow robe and claiming to be an Engachtoon. Obviously, they were also the main pillar of the crime.


    "We refer to those who commit these crimes around the world as the ''Brotherhood''. And this is an odd case to ask Se-hyun."


    Sihyun scratched his head. A suspicious organization that doesn''t have a tail because it''s not enough to commit genocide around the world. It was strong enough to investigate nationally.


    "But is it weird that there''s a new emerging cult?"


    That''s what he didn''t understand. It shouldn''t be strange to commit a massacre. Just find the trail and cut it off. From the point of view of the Brotherhood Experience, there was no reason why it wouldn''t be weird, but Jane hasn''t learned about Engadun yet.


    "Oh, you didn''t tell me anything odd. What we''ve investigated so far is that the Brotherhood is not just an emerging cult. because it''s so dense and so cumulative and so massive that it''s mistaken for an organization that''s been around for hundreds of years. It has an unpredictable amount of movement."


    It was an organization that fearlessly massacred the entire world. It was clear that at least the standard level had been exceeded. He looks at Engachtoon and frowns. If he was dealing with an unidentified monster and truly belonged to the Brotherhood, the Brotherhood would not be human.


    "Furthermore, there''s nothing the victims have in common until now."


    "Not to mention the number of cases since the Eclipses were sacrificed. ''Cause everything''s on fire, and now there won''t be a clue to catch it."


    As the conversation continued, he had to tilt his head. It was strange that we didn''t find any traces of the Brotherhood in the organized and advanced world. Even then, it was an era when it became a picture.


    "I couldn''t find anything that could be a clue even if I was running big data. Must be running a self-contained system or hiding in a perfectly concealed note."


    "That''s possible?"


    "That''s the weird part. The other person''s abilities have surpassed us. It''s all about information warfare, to be precise, but it''s like they''re surpassing the national power with the power of an organization. According to experts, if you really have that kind of technology, at least two generations are advanced technologies. It''s said to have artificial satellites and supercomputers of its own."


    "... the plates are getting bigger."


    It doesn''t make sense that a group of Cultists has a high skill set. Cultists were the end of the force, and technology was the end of logic. The two opposing concepts could not have come together in one place. No, even if it did, it wouldn''t be like this.


    "Tell me more about what you saw. I heard that you contacted him too. It was all because of his help that they were able to gain their impressions. I want to thank you for being here."


    "I knew it."


    "Hehe, you can''t come here without knowing."


    Hearing Jane''s words, Sihyun shakes his head and explains the case he saw at dawn. Watching so many people die. Fight against those in yellow robes. Fight against the one who reveals his name as Engachtoon. Sihyun''s story grew longer, but both Jane and Robert listened.


    "I''ve heard enough. According to Se-hyun, the Brotherhood doesn''t seem to be a human organization."


    "I think the same thing. Maybe it has something to do with the great old being."


    "Is there any contact with more circles?"


    "The odds are low."


    Sihyun insisted that his fourth apostle, Jay, was a member of The Circle. There was a massacre going on and Jay couldn''t have missed it.


    Whoever Engachtoon is, Jay will never be unaware of the operation he''s planning. It''s because I was too weak to finish the operation without even noticing it.


    And unlike the circle, the brothers'' movement was cyclical and persistent. I felt like there was someone who wanted to choose and kill.


    "Anyway, I''m sorry. If I''d known it was such a dangerous organization, I would have spared at least one of them."


    "No, he will help us now."


    "Sounds like I''ll allow it."


    "Isn''t that right? It would be like they''re abusing the sibling council. I wonder what happens when the people who commit the massacre push the boundaries."


    "That''s right, Brother. Broadly speaking, they''re on Brothers'' radar, too, aren''t they?"


    Sihyun wept. That''s because Jane and Robert had a point. The fact that the Brotherhood group had not been noticed was the same as the fact that they hadn''t used breakthroughs so far. In other words, it was yesterday''s first time using a breakthrough.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 270 00270 Wind blows

    I could not deny the dangers of the Brotherhood. Moreover, Sihyun, who met Engachtoon, could not turn away from the Brotherhood. It was because he had experienced that the Brotherhood was different from the usual forces. Leaving it alone was not a case that could be solved.


    Sihyun''s head was tingling. The Brotherhood became close to them because they abused the limits, but there was no guarantee that they would find them again. It is better not to expect the opposing Pok¨¦mon to make a series of fatal mistakes.


    "It is difficult to pinpoint a member of the Brotherhood''s position unless they push the boundaries."


    "But you know all the locations of those who have crossed the limit?"


    "The same way you investigate. It is difficult to specify a target if you don''t use a specific word or make a phone call even when you have a smartphone."


    I had to observe each day to catch the brothers'' tails. Despite his ability to deploy, it was almost impossible to process billions of units in real time.


    In order to reduce the number of cases, he needed a little clue. In many situations, the moment when the limits were renewed, such as killing humans artificially or robbing other people of hard-to-break heteros, etc.


    Jane wept when she heard the end of her explanation.


    "Hard."


    "But you''ll find it quicker than you."


    "Is it because of those hounds I told you about?"


    "Yes, they''re tireless, restless, able to keep moving. If you look in rare places, you''ll see results."


    "Thank you so much, Se-hyun. Please take good care of it."


    Jane sighs of relief and bows her head. While everything was clogged up, his active cooperation was like a beam of light. Jane smiles faintly, thankfully, asking for help without difficulty. At first, I thought he was a difficult opponent because of his strength, but the more I talked, the more I realized that he was a person who had common sense and reason.


    "Done. Just letting me know you have an organization called the Brotherhood is enough. I wouldn''t have cared if I didn''t. Then the case would have been bigger."


    At his words, Jane nodded her head and was amazed. As opposed to Robert, who whines even at small things, he exemplifies himself.


    "You really are a different qualitative person than Robert. When I look at Se-hyun and see Robert, I can only sigh."


    "Jane, why am I getting out of there?"


    "You must feel a lot. Robert."


    Jane looks at Robert closely. Unlike the name of the strongest man on the face of the earth, he liked women more than anything else, and he was a lazy enough person to have become a janitor without high talents and innate strength.


    Robert clapped his hands in a tone that seemed to be modeled on him. This atmosphere did not suit him. No, I was reluctant to set the tone in front of him. Because Robert wanted to hide that he was a virgin. That''s why he quickly switched the subject.


    "Then let''s stop with the dark stories. I''ll tell you a bright story."


    "A bright story. That wasn''t so dark before, was it? Technically, it was a serious story. Is Jane''s reprimand that bad? Suddenly you twist the story?"


    "Hahaha, Brother? I turned my back on her to get out of Jane''s custody. She misunderstands me. I just wanted to tell Brothers a really good story."


    Seeing Robert shake his hand desperately, he smiled cynically. It was a funny scene to see the little woman who was a beggar. He opened his mouth with an interesting expression, saying that it wasn''t his job.


    "Yes, let''s say so. So what''s bright enough to blow the story of the Brotherhood? Have you seen a girl you like anywhere?"


    "That, too."


    Robert realizes his mistake and shuts his mouth. With Jane''s gaze cast upon him, Robert heavily clears his throat.


    "... No, that''s not it. I''m a great romantic who always sees only my wives. It''s absurd to look at a woman in the eye. Flowers are just flowers, no matter how beautiful they are."


    I was closer to my husband than a great romantic, but I didn''t tell him. It was because he seemed like he knew where to go when he saw Robert. Robert - married man - ''s behavior with six wives was like a lesson. I was able to clearly distinguish what I should be looking at from what I shouldn''t be doing.


    "So what''s the big story?"


    Although it was more of a gossip than a bright story, Sihyun had no choice but to ask Robert. I saw his eyes eager to ask.


    "Oh, no big deal. I''m just saying that I''m going to be taking part in a" combat lesson "at Changchu High School."


    "A combat lesson?"


    Sihyun tilted his head. The word "combat teaching" was the first word he had heard in his life. I didn''t fit in with the school in the first place. Robert, who read all the thoughts in his expression, killed him.


    "Oh, brother, it hurts me to be late. Teaching combat is one of the newly incorporated courses to breeze the currents that are changing rapidly due to breakthroughs. It doesn''t make sense to say you don''t know who''s blowing it, does it?"


    Robert shrugs and shudders. As she looked up, Jane, who was beating Robert''s back head in a smile as if she was smiling at a target who was missing, added an explanation.


    "Unlike the name, it doesn''t require violent behavior or quick judgments. So you can think of it as a step up in gym. You don''t have to think about it, we''re already testing it all over the world."


    "Catching heteros will give you strength, so you have to experience it in advance. If you don''t reduce the gap, the distance between the people in society and the children in school will get further and further away."


    "That''s right. It''s a social process that you''ll be comfortable with."


    "That''s right, Brother."


    When he heard Robert and Jane''s explanation, he tilted his head again. It was because I knew what combat training was and why it was happening, but I didn''t know what Robert was watching in those lessons.


    "But why are you attending Changchu High''s lessons - combat lessons - irrelevant? It''s weird to come to a foreign country and do such a service in the first place."


    Robert had a tendency to be reckless and liberal, but the fact that he was the strongest man on the face of the earth did not change. It was the same in a world where limits were spread. Robert''s ideology, which had grown so dramatically in a month, was astonishing.


    "It turns out I had a sister agreement with the school I went to. So I was just trying to help out for a little while. I''m going to be in Korea for a while anyway. Moreover, the girls from Changchu High School. Wow, I''ve never seen such a high school. It''s been a long time since I thought about rolling around in the flower garden, and I whistled."


    Of course, she glanced at Robert with cold eyes. The horse grows longer, but it''s been a long time since Jane''s eyes, and she wants to get some air out there. If it was Robert, he sighed because it was Robert.


    "... so hanging out with girls in private is the bright story you told me?"


    "If this is not a bright story, what is a bright story? Brother, I don''t know if you know this, but Changchu High has an angel. I got a chance to see that angel the closest."


    "Angel?"


    It was an exaggerated word, so he spilled it in one ear. The only angel he knew at Changchu High School was swimming.


    "Yes, angel. I''m so blind..."


    Robert''s emotions seemed dramatic, but his words were not. Jane, who was watching Robert, grabbed his ear.


    "That''s it, Robert. Unless you want to defile Se-hyun''s ears."


    "Afapa pot, Jane. I''m just saying. In case you haven''t noticed, this kind of thing happens to men all the time. And it is my duty as a hunter of the wilderness to proclaim that there are beautiful women..."


    Jane pulls Robert''s ear even harder. Robert shouts as his ears reach their limit, accompanied by the eerie sound of woodchuck. However, Jane reaches Robert''s ear, praying whether she doesn''t intend to let him go or not, and speaks quietly.


    "No more nonsense. You don''t want to sleep alone again tonight, do you?"


    Robert shuts up and sits down, turning into a gentle sheep in Jane''s words. With a surprisingly dramatic change, Hyun made a shameful face. It seemed like I had seen the end of the household. Maybe he''ll be like that in the near future, too. He felt an unknown chill and trembled.


    "Phew, on the plus side, this spectacle has a reason that Changchu High School is Robert''s sister, but for other reasons."


    "What''s that?"


    "I can explain it for a long time, but I''ll make it short. No, in this case, I think it''s fair to say I''m being honest. Watching Robert''s class at Changchu High School was all because of how he noticed. In order to impress him, we need to establish the foundation that we want to get acquainted in this way."


    He gave up all the rhetoric, but he didn''t mind. Rather than talking around the circle, I liked being honest like Jane. It was information that was going to be known anyway.


    "That''s why I''m telling you the truth."


    "Yes, he doesn''t have money or power, but he is one that can affect the world. There are a limited number of approaches. By now, other countries must be contributing to Korean society in this way, big or small."


    "That''s a good approach. I''m more of a bystander if I don''t bother you. And it''s my style to give you what you get."


    Jane swallowed a dry saliva. That''s what you get when you get something. It was like saying that if they committed hostile acts, they would chase them to the ends of the earth and destroy them.


    /271


    "Sir, I''m going."


    "Yeah, come by any time."


    Underground in the wilderness, tied with a green belt. In it, the swimming and Xihyun exchanged air conditioning. To prepare for combat instruction, the swimmer asked Sihyun to fight. Since their time in Grandeliol, Dalian has been a part of everyday life, so there is no sense of camaraderie in their actions.


    From the start, the swimming with his stigmatized steel was powered by power. The atmosphere cracks as she moves into human ammunition. The after-storm of the swimming is strong enough to shake underground, but Sihyun kicks her hands and feet in a relaxed motion.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. No involvement/

 271 00271 Wind blows

    Xihyun met all the criteria of swimming thoroughly. from the size of your mind to your physical ability. Shi Hyun adjusted the boiling power to the eye level of the swimming to push her to the limit. And with each step forward, he also raised the difficulty step by step.


    He didn''t move quickly because he was a struggle focused on improving his swimming skills. I just waited for the swim to follow.


    Sihyun didn''t want to hurt her swimming in combat lessons. Furthermore, I wanted her to be able to overcome the difficulties with her own strength. Dalian was an extension of that.


    "Hap!"


    The swim that changed direction after stepping on the air kicked the temples of Xi Hyun. However, he did not even look back, and avoided her kicking with a single piece of paper. It was a violent attack, but he grabbed the bridge of the swimming without even moving.


    The swimming with the legs in plain air turned away like a puddle and escaped the grasp of Xi Hyun. With a gentle gesture, the swimming pool shifts towards Xi Hyun, fearful of landing on the ground. Her movements, which enabled her body to the extreme, were supported by airplanes and high-speed trains.


    However, the swimming could not keep up with the trajectory of Xi Hyun. A small, hands-free gap provokes her. It was clearly moving at a similar speed to hers. Nevertheless, her failure to pursue the trajectory of Xi Hyun meant that there was a considerable difference in capability between the two.


    "Mister!"


    "Hehe, I feel healthy today."


    Knowing that her swimming challenge was different, she smiled gladly at her enthusiastic reaction. His smile darkens as he shows that he did not hesitate to train.


    Swimming attacks are high enough to be consistent with tails. There was an almost unimaginably intense strike on her every moment, but she blocked her movements beforehand just by moving her hands and feet in the right place.


    It was an act that stood out beyond mystery, but the swimming didn''t matter. It was because he realized that his ability was already out of her awareness. Swimming relentlessly releases the thought within itself in order to compete with a simulation that is far stronger than itself.


    Swimming is currently at 610,000. Her imagination was well beyond the norm, even in the world. The ring of the shadow of the clenched fist where the swim took hold of her will and became a gauntlet.


    Armor that matches her personality towards melee combat. As the swim violently moves, a loud bang erupts along with a loud hiss.


    "Mister, are you going to be sick if you''re not careful?"


    "I''m excited about that. Let''s see how big our swim is."


    When she moved her finger and provoked him, the swim turned and ran toward him without looking back. Without sharing any extra power, the swim that struck him with electricity from the beginning struck him with all his might.


    Kuaang. He grabs the gauntlet and turns the swimming attack back as light as a crack in the hand. The swim crouches at the sound of screaming if you are careless for even a moment. But her eyes were on fire, unlike her atrophied body.


    "I''m pretty sure that''s a big battle cry."


    "Thanks to you,!"


    Immediately, the bent knee swim turned the body vigorously using its right foot as an axis. And I used the centrifugal force generated from it to target his ankle. But he knew what she was after when the swimming bent her knees.


    "It''s a good way to read it, but it won''t do any good."


    Even before the swimming leg touched his ankle, he moved magnificently. The swimming recognized the action of Xi Hyun at a late pace quickly got up from his seat using the body''s elasticity.


    The swim that watched him with both eyes as he grazed his head and passed by was aimed at his side. Twisting his waist and shoulders exponentially increased his speed and destruction, but his hand became an airborne figure.


    The mindful swim drove him to his senses without breathing. Her onslaught with a strong slave has also intensified her movements. The pressure caused by the swimming changed the airflow in the intestine.


    If the movement of the swimming just now was enticing and delightful, the movement of the swimming mind resembled that of the beast. It''s a mindless way of hitting every move you make without thinking backwards. Such behavior was in line with the Legion, which she had learned.


    However, as he always did, he abolished the blindness of the swimming. As they move so fast as to be invisible, the two opposition exchanged air strikes the ground.


    One who sat down and watched the duel between Xihyun and swimming left a short appreciation.


    "Good sense. Not a bad move. You''re so basic that you can''t even tell you''re 18. It''s because I grew up in Grandeliol that I''m tough and have great application. All that''s left is to train him to do what he deserves."


    The lack of gut habits or habits in the body itself was like an indirect indicator of the level of swimming. One nodding thought that if the swimming continued to work hard, it would be a big bowl. Not to mention her innate talent, and not to mention her ability to teach her.


    "Ha, ha. I feel like I''m getting away from you over time. It used to be okay, but I can''t go near it now."


    The swim, with all of its thought, breathes out a harsh breath. In contrast, Xi Hyun stood in the same position as before without a sound of breath.


    "Why don''t you compare it to other children instead of me? I think swimming is out of your usual range."


    Sihyun wanted the swim to stay out of his shadow. He will, too. She was a second-generation conqueror against one of the pioneers. It was also achieved at the age of 15. Even if she wasn''t a student, she was a wood that could share my share in the world of chaos.


    However, I didn''t like the comfort of the swimming. The more I mixed my hands with Sihyun, the lower his level was. An objectively self-evident situation. Swimming was all about pouting.


    "Even if you say that, it doesn''t make sense. No, at least once. I feel like I''m losing my confidence."


    "I have a strict faculty, and I don''t intend to welcome students who aren''t ready yet."


    "Salty rock."


    "Swimming can be as powerful as you try, and you can hear it all you want."


    "Mister, it''s colder than I thought."


    "Think of it as the heart of a teacher who wishes her pupil well."


    After talking until the breathing of the swim returned to its place, Xi Hyun corrected his posture. Dalian is at an all-time high. The last experiment was now in sight.


    "Then use my power, Swimming."


    "I was going to do it without you saying it."


    A two fist-slammed swim with a gauntlet that was loud enough to resonate with the sound of heavy iron, tightened his breathing and exerted the apostle''s power. At that moment, light appeared from her hands-on evidence.


    Being the fifth apostle of Shi Hyun, the swimming was now in a position where he could receive his power anytime, anywhere. She was able to exert his power until the power of Se-hyun became intoxicated. But even though it was full of thoughts, it wasn''t hers. That required a lot of effort and training.


    "Suck..."


    Swimming never hides its surprise from the idea of exploding like a bot. Her cold, watery sensation from the soles of her feet to the tips of her head didn''t stop her from dying. But you can''t hold your breath forever. The sober swim coordinates the thought that comes into his body.


    Immediately, I was energized by dry thought organs and circuits. Regret was more appropriate than recovery. Sihyun paid attention to her as the invisible energy settled over the body of the swimming body that did not control the boiling thought force.


    "It''s nice to be empowered by the evidence of the Apostle, but I''m not talking about anything more than output, I''m talking about anything more than capacity. Swimming has 600,000 of your imagination, so if you take more than that, your excess power will just evaporate. If we had a special training together, we could pick and use it without hesitation, but that''s also not true."


    "It''s more important to be good at distributing than ignorant writing."


    Hearing his words, the swim nodded and controlled the power. She has embraced the power of demonstration to the extent permitted by her limits, and has adapted to the new senses as she moves her body around.


    Though 600,000 was a very small area for Xi Hyun, the swimming pool was overflowing. Furthermore, the ability to continue to receive thought gave swimming endless confidence - 600,000 lasts just like the fact that you can always stay in top condition.


    In other words, it means you can unleash a full-blown attack. With 600,000 hits, you can unleash hundreds of them, threatening a formidable enemy.


    Until then, the swimming realized what the assignment was for him. There''s already enough power. All she had to do was learn how to use the incoming force efficiently. Sustainability and stability. That''s what she needs to solve.


    "Then I''ll go, sir."


    Ilchok Gungon ( ? 25842; ? 22372;). The swim, designed to unleash all its power at once, unleashed a regime. Tuquang. With the sound of cannons firing from the chariot, a huge hole is pierced through one wall. The rocks couldn''t withstand the enormous power and evaporated momentarily.


    Soul Strikes with 600,000 Thoughts. Since all of his work was the number of my spleen, the swimming pool, which would not normally be able to leave him, but with the proof of the Apostle, was able to pour out the feast on him one foot.


    "... it might be too good a match."


    That''s how Sihyun recited the attack on the swimming pool that was extremely lethal. Stigma from a superhuman family that''s hard to see worldwide and Legion specializes in unleashing all its energy at once. And evidence of an apostle removing such constraints. Seeing the swimming as if it was the final stage, she thought twice about whether her path was really right.


    According to Stigma''s character, swimming steel, most of the attacks would not work. It was a level that could be trampled without distinguishing between common sense and peer ability.


    "This should be enough practice, shouldn''t it?"


    "Just a little more!"


    "No. If the basement collapses, one will hate it. Let''s end it here." "


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Next episode is 1: 20

 272 00272 Wind blows

    Sihyun, who took out the blow from the gondola with his bare hands, grabbed the swimming arm and put it on the ground. Bang, the swim that lay flat on the cold floor with a heavy sound suddenly curled up.


    "Ugh!"


    As the groaning sounded out of the swimming mouth, Shi Hyun approached her with a surprised look. Maybe he was badly injured when he collapsed. She looks down at the swimming with a worried look and falls on her feet. The swim naturally hugs him as he falls over his body. She doesn''t let go of the demonstration buried between her ribs. I just hugged her harder.


    "You can feel it, right? I''m getting hot. Take responsibility, it''s all because of you."


    She sighed as she looked up at the swimming face with a sensual smile that was not suitable for her age. I realized it was all an act of swimming.


    "Swimming..."


    "Mister."


    He approached the ear of the swimming. The swim, which was sure that she had passed, smiled with a red face. But the reality was not as sweet as she had expected.


    "I smell sweat."


    "Well, what?!"


    After realizing that he had just fought fiercely, the swim pushed him away. The swimming pool wiped off the sweaty drops on his forehead with his hands and puckered his lips.


    "You really don''t care, huh? Do you have any idea how sensitive that is?"


    "I''m joking. You keep making fun of me, and I''m starting to get a bad feeling."


    The swim that burst into resilience at his words carefully opened his mouth.


    "... well, you can''t smell it, can you?"


    I wonder if it bothered me. With a swimming voice smaller than an ant crawling, his jaw climbed up on its own. After noticing his expression, the swimmer hurriedly turns his head.


    "Well, you don''t have to listen."


    Unlike turning around calmly, the swimming ear twitched. In my head, I kept thinking of the barking words, but she shakes her head to clear her head.


    "Well, I didn''t seem to be sweating. I like the swimming in the first place, whether you sweat or not. Is it because I''m used to your scent already?"


    "You too. Apparently, that''s a really bad thing. You think I''d like that?"


    The swim into his arms hid his smiling face, but could not hide the sound. Hearing the voice of the ever increasing swimming, Sihyun stroked her head with a happy smile. As the pink air flowed, one frowned and came as loud as the other and split the two.


    "I can''t look you in the eye. Fall away."


    Unlike the girly and cute appearance, one had the same power as the anti-bullfighter. The demonstration and swimming caught by her, who treats the boulder as a guilt stone, fell without a chance to resist.


    One who watched the process next to him was a tone full of thorns.


    "Se-hyun, you too. You hang out with a kid because he''s acting like a kid. Remember, hanging out like never before makes you a bad habit."


    "That''s not true. I don''t want to be foolish to anyone but you."


    "Excuse me?"


    One stared at the swimming pool with a sudden expression. Swimming does not shrink, although the popliteal glare is still fierce.


    "I''m not a child, I''m your boyfriend. It''s also a deep, deep relationship with marriage in mind. Don''t undermine my relationship with him because he''s just a child. And you''re only 22 years old. You''re only four years old and you''re a little kid."


    "Hmph, that''s offensive. I''m sorry, but that''s not all I see. Even if it''s only a four-year-old difference, there''s a big gap between you and me. If you don''t notice it, you''ll only hear it as a child. Isn''t that right?"


    One reflexively spits out his position. to establish a vertical relationship with swimming. But that soon reached her fierce counter punch.


    "Oh, you want to talk about your past life?"


    Swimming did not make a sound, but only made the word "man" out of his lips. One who knew exactly what the swimmer was trying to say was choking. Her only flaw was in the past. She accepted her life as a woman, but she had no previous life.


    One of them bites his lip on a quick flip.


    "Well, there''s a lot of distance between me and you. How do I know what a man''s heart is? But one sister would be different, because she was a man in her past life. Unlike me, as a child, I know a man''s heart wonderfully well. Isn''t that right, sister?"


    It was a clear provocation, but one had to ride on the story of the swimming.


    "Well, that''s exactly what I said. Unlike you, a young child, I can control his heart as much as I want."


    "Really? That''s interesting. I don''t think I''ve ever seen you distracted by one so far. Unless one of my sisters got possessed."


    I glanced as if I knew how to swim. But one was also not enough. She was not fooled by the scheme of swimming, knowing what she was thinking of herself.


    "Fool. How would you know the look on his face when he was possessed by me?" I only show it on the bed. Don''t try to measure my relationship with you based on your poor pine. "


    "My sister''s words seem to be even poorer when she says she only shows them on the bed. Bottom line is, if it''s not up there, it sucks, right?"


    "What?!"


    As the one who couldn''t resist the branch rushed into the swimming pool, Shi Hyun sighed. When the quarrel started, they fought until one side collapsed. She saw one with a swimming pool that pinched each other''s cheeks until tears came into her eyes, shaking her head deeply. I didn''t know if it was good or bad.


    "Sihyun likes me more."


    "No, you like me better."


    One with a growling swim without a single concession. Sihyun brought out two warriors who fought alonely in a colosseum that had no logic or logic.


    "Stop it, both of you. There''s nothing left to rip each other apart like that, is there? We should keep seeing each other, but if you''re already blushing, what should we do?"


    As Ji-hyun was working fiercely, the swimming and one closed their mouths without anyone having to say first. Realizing that they had filmed a ridiculous farce because they were blind to jealousy, the one and the swimming honestly reflected their mistakes.


    "I''m sorry, I seem to have lost my mind for a moment. I won''t let this happen again."


    "I''m sorry, Hannah came out stronger than I thought, so I blacked out."


    "Okay, that''s enough."


    Sihyun nodded with a clear smile as she watched Hana and the swimmer shake hands and reconcile. But they were already planning a second fight in a place that she hadn''t seen. One and the swimming eyes were not dead at all.


    "We''re done for the day. Let''s go back."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Let''s do it."


    After the duel, the swim came to Sihyun''s side preparing to return home, twisting his fingers. Seeing her hesitating, she remained silent for a moment.


    "Sir, do you have time for the weekend?"


    "Unless something special happens. Why is that?"


    "Go out with me if you have time."


    "A date?"


    In a word he didn''t even think of, he kept his mouth shut. But it wasn''t that surprising. It was a daily thing for lovers to date.


    When he remembered the word "date" again, he had to smile bitterly. Swimming first meant that he had endured the offer.


    "You''ve been busy, haven''t you? I need some rest, too, mister."


    As the swim lifted his luck gently, Sihyun nodded. No, I was going to nod. However, he does not nod because of the one that reacted before him.


    "That''s the time you need. Look, Se-hyun. This is how you want to climb to the top of your head because you accept a child madness. I can''t believe we''re dating in a quiet room."


    It was all because of jealousy. One, she also had a date in mind, but she was so shy that she could not express it in words.


    "Oh, you don''t want to date him, do you?"


    "Rather than not wanting to do it, I care about tired demonstrations."


    "Then I should tell Lynn and Bererosa to come with me. I wanted to go alone with one sister, but I couldn''t help it if I didn''t want to."


    One who listened to the end of the swim realized that he had been given an opportunity. The perfect opportunity to ride through the city without having to express it directly. She clears her throat in succession and changes her attitude accordingly.


    "No, I think it''s better that way. Lynn and Bererosa will be busy working on the Hayler continent. I can''t just call in a busy man and make him suffer. Yes, of course."


    In one nuthru, he smiled and smiled at each other. One face that desperately made excuses was so cute that I had never seen it before.


    /272


    When Jay heard about the Brotherhood from Sihyun, he undertook a secret investigation. His location in the Netherlands was limited in scope, but it didn''t matter. It was a matter of life. Moreover, it also contributed to the fact that the crime scene was close.


    A quiet night without the sound of grass worms. After confirming that S and Kay had fallen asleep, Jay went out of the cabin in a rain of dew.


    "Hah, I can''t even sleep. What a mess."


    He ducked to avoid being seen by his colleagues, and bowed his head to avoid being killed by Sihyun - Jay did not seem to be living today.


    It was like walking on ice every day. I never thought it would be better to reveal everything and die than once or twice. However, it was the Apostle''s testimony that raised Jay up every time. Whenever he tried to fall down, the evidence of the Apostle flogged him. After realizing that the evidence of the apostle was not just a stigma, Jay gave up on resisting fate.


    and decided to think positively. It was a close emotion, but Jay shook his head and had to admit it. All you need now is the audacity to conform, not the instrument or the poison.


    ''Cause I don''t think it''s a disposable hand.''


    Being on his side was at least the same as saying not to die for him. Of course, if he changed his mind, he could die at any time, but he would be safe until his end. Jay hoped that Sihyun would win the war against The One.


    ''That''s not going to happen.''


    Knowing the power of the head of The One, Jay didn''t think he could win. Even if it had the power of a great old existence, that thought did not change. It was not just Se-hyun who possessed the power of the great old existence.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 273 00273 Wind blows

    Moreover, The One held a card called the Three Families. Those who captured Zephyros boasted a holy age that was hard to even describe as a family. It was okay to think of it as an empire or a superlegal organization.


    In fact, it was the three great houses that ruled Zephyros. All the laws of Zephyros start with their heads and end with their hands. It was an unspeakable result because he had such strong power and high power in his hands.


    ''This is not the time.''


    After shaking his head and scraping off his thoughts, Jay took up the body in a wind created using circulation. Jay, who was sitting in a storm that soared high in the sky, proceeded to the scene of the crime as Xi Hyun said. How much time has passed. When Jay arrived at his planned destination, he waved his hand to eliminate the storm.


    "This is it."


    After landing on the ground, Jay looked around. All he could see was the dark shadows and the dew and the ever-raging leaves of grass. After entering a quiet and quiet mountain, Jay did not hesitate to take a deep step.


    Soon after arriving at the place that Sihyun had occupied, Jay looked around with caution. It''s because I heard the scene of the crime was a cave. Soon after, Jay found a gap between the rock and the rock, giving his hand strength.


    An artificially engaged rock is pushed back one step by Jay''s insurmountable strength. Jay pulled out his flashlight from his pocket and went into the cave relying on a little light.


    There were no signs of a burning corpse or violent killing, but the cave was surrounded by a strange energy. The murky smell that did not disappear until the end stimulated Jay''s mind, tickling his nostrils.


    "They''re clean."


    The cave was large enough for dozens of people to lie face to face. But there were no traces left in it. The soot and a small amount of ash tied around represent the tragedy that occurred in the cave, but that''s not what Jay was looking for. No, that''s not what she wanted.


    "Your arms are fierce."


    Jay scratched his head roughly. I didn''t have enough accidental night strolls, so I didn''t get a good clue. It was a place that was swept away by the investigative agency in the early days. There can''t be a clue they forgot.


    After giving up on finding clues about the Brotherhood, Jay took a relaxing step around the cave. What he hoped for was not a grand gesture. Just a little clue I could use for a facelift. I wanted something that could at least represent my efforts.


    "Hmm¡­?"


    In a moment, there was a catch in Jay''s footsteps.


    "What is it?"


    Jay looks at the liquid sticking to his shoes. Every time I move my shoes, whether they are viscous or viscous, there is a small sound. Recognizing this as an unusual sign, Jay quickly bends over his waist and wipes his shoes.


    Jay tilts his head as he sees the sticky stretch of foreign matter tied to his fingers.


    "Honey?"


    Mixed with dust and ashes, he lost his natural light, but Jay could tell. The liquid that glowed gently in the moonlight was definitely honey. Jay frowned as he discovered a liquid that glowed like gold.


    Maybe a member of the Brotherhood brought it as a symbol food. I knew it couldn''t be, but Jay had the wrong idea. Not so much honey and crime scenes. I tried to guess the connection, but it didn''t work.


    Jay, who was curious, took honey from the tip of his tongue. I had to try it myself to confirm it. Honey could have been lethal, but Jay didn''t mind. His body was resistant to poison.


    After carefully eating a drop of honey, Jay opened his eyes. It is because honey was lightened at the same time as it entered the body.


    Her sense of weight was shattered and her body stretched like an eagle, making her feel like a blank slate.


    "Huff... huff... huff. This is ridiculous¡­"


    After spending a second like 10 minutes, Jay breathed a heavy breath. Honey was unfortunately not a food of symbols. It was completely effective. It also had abilities that could not be reproduced with modern technology. Of course, it was a drug of trait that was harder to make in the circle.


    "Drugs?"


    There was only so much Jay could think of when he saw the honey-like medication. It was fascinating to be able to break the weight constraints at once, but it was no more useful.


    There is one more puzzle, but Jay smiles satisfactorily. Although the use of honey is unclear, it must have been used by a group called the Brotherhood. Jay whistled that he had information to report to Sihyun. There was nothing wrong with being known as a capable hand when you were at risk.


    Jay took out a small jar of glass from his chest and put honey covered in dust and ash.


    "... then France."


    Jay uttered his last words. France. It was the first place Sihyun met with the Brotherhood. Personally, Jay felt that there would be many traces of France. It was in France that the Brotherhood was unilaterally beaten by Sihyun. They missed a lot too.


    When he crossed from the Netherlands to Belgium, it was France, so Jay was ready to move quickly. No, I tried. But he couldn''t move. It''s because I heard the voice of an unexpected person in unexpected places.


    "What''s going on, Jay?"


    Jay turns to reflexively. He turned his head and didn''t want what he was thinking to happen. But reality is harsh. At the entrance of the cave, a figure stands in his mind. The beauty of beauty, she was Kay.


    ''Dammit, they spotted us. This is madness.''


    Jay bows his head to hide his frustrating feelings. This situation was like a travesty to him. It was because no matter how much I thought about it, I was scouring the cold ground in a cave in the deep mountain bone magnet. It was clear that any excuse would not work.


    In the beginning, Kay was not supposed to be here.


    ''If it had been S., I would have killed him without a worry.''


    When Jay sighed, he thought of a bow in his head. Kay''s opponent cannot be dealt with in secret. I had to convince her to get out of here safely. Jay, who naturally wiped his cold sweaty palms, got up on his feet shaking nervously. All I needed at this moment was courage.


    "Ah-ha-ha, Kay. What brings you here on an ambitious night?"


    "I want to ask you a question, Jay. Es, what are you doing in a place like this without saying anything to me? You don''t have any orders from the top yet, do you?"


    "It''s a hobby. Sometimes I think of green nature because I''ve been running around the mountains and rivers since I was a kid."


    "... on a rainy night?"


    Jay kept his mouth shut. His head, which had so many tricks so far, also declared a strike. It was an unprovoked situation as a perpetrator. Jay instinctively realized that the more he made excuses, the more he would have to fall into the mud. He thought of a way to overcome this situation.


    "Ha, to be honest with you, I don''t care what I do at this hour, do I?"


    "Yes, but I have one more thing to say. Why Jay is here, I need to know why."


    "Do I need to know?"


    "Yes, I need to know."


    Kay looks at Jay with straight eyes. Kay, her capture of Jay''s movements was pure luck. When I woke up to the lightning bolt that tickled my ears, I noticed Jay''s suspicious behavior.


    It wasn''t a day or two that Jay acted strangely, so she tried not to care, but she couldn''t bear the overflowing curiosity and followed him. The result was more than Kay imagined. Anyone could see the suspicious appearance of Jay.


    "You were looking for something, weren''t you?"


    "Why are you so curious? I didn''t commit adultery at the last minute."


    "So it''s natural for you to be here, Jay, now? If it was a matter of stealth, it wouldn''t be so trivial. At least I thought you were my partner, but you''re not."


    Seeing Kay''s eyes dripping with persistence, Jay kicked his tongue briefly. A walking bomb exploded in a timely manner. Jay couldn''t hide his sadness from the fact that he was close to him. The enormous attention was about to be pierced into his chest by a sharp scalpel.


    After submerging her breasts that seemed like they were about to burst, Jay put the situation in his head. And I thought of a bow that I could live on.


    "Hah, I didn''t think you''d get caught like this."


    "If you have something to say, you''d better say it quickly. Even if you are a lifesaver, you cannot tolerate suspicious behavior."


    "Okay, enough threats. I''ll tell you everything."


    After pausing for a moment, Jay looked into Kay''s eyes and expressed his'' settings. ''


    "I''m here because I''ve been given a covert assignment where I belong. Of course, I can''t go into detail because I made a confidentiality pledge."


    "So you''re saying there''s another position besides being a watchman."


    "Kind of like a secret agent, to put it simply."


    "A secret agent is a secret agent. I''m not The One''s secret agent, I''m the enemy''s secret agent. ''


    After hearing Jay''s words, Kay frowned for a while. Because the secret agents and Jay and the two words don''t mix at all like water and oil. Rather, the word "traitor" and "spy" matched even better. Kay wakes up and snorts. It was because even the savior of life could not make sense.


    "Is that an excuse? You can ask your father about your belongings. So if you''re lying to get away from this, I want you to stop."


    Kay gives a cold expression, but Jay relaxes. There''s something he doesn''t know, even if it''s from one of the three older families, the Lobbs. Moreover, there were more things I didn''t know about confidential or secret agendas than knowing.


    "Even if I told you, the owner of the Lobby Family wouldn''t know. I am thoroughly buried in the shadows. It''ll only embarrass me. It''s also a violation to tell me who I am. I would have killed you and left."


    Jay hesitated to kill her, and stared at Kay with his cold, sunken eyes. Lying was important. Lying is manipulating the situation for the other person to believe, not putting logic and logic together like pieces of a puzzle.


    "I guess it''s true from the look in your eyes. But we need proof. Proof that what you say is not a lie."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. The next one comes up at dawn. So I''ll see you in the morning!

 274 00274 Wind blows

    "There''s only one piece of evidence. I don''t know if you believe me when you see this..."


    "You won''t believe it, but I''ll believe it as much as I can. because that would be a courtesy of a lifesaver."


    At the end of Kay''s words, Jay raises his thinking. At 8.8 million, he was able to draw 10 million more ideas from the evidence of the Apostle. Kuang, when his thoughts were so intense as to storm around him, Kay could not keep his mouth shut.


    This level of power was even harder to see in circles. After realizing that he had been mistaken about Jay so far on an incredible scale of thought, Kay looked at him with caution.


    "Nothing is more important than power in the world of the pioneers. You know what this power means now."


    "Yes, you don''t know that. You can''t be appointed a watchman with that much power. You must have received another mission from the Circle. Jay, you''re a waste of resources to use as a bottle."


    "I wish I knew."


    Kay swallowed a dry saliva. When I tried to kill him, I realized that he was not bluffing. After realizing that Jay''s actions included a demonstration of force, Kay couldn''t help but admit that his thoughts were a sobbing thought.


    Knowing that Jay was one of the secret agents dispatched from The Circle, Kay bursts into resilience. Until now, the facts that I had neglected to turn over seemed to me as if I was going back to my place one by one.


    Why Jay was so reluctant to take a negative stance on the watchmen ''plans. Because he was able to escape from the Shadow King with the power to kill Ei. The atmosphere seems to be overwhelming. Where it disappears once and for all. If Jay was a secret agent, I could explain everything.


    When I thought I had received Jay''s help in an invisible place, I felt so ashamed that I couldn''t stop myself. More than anyone else, I saw myself objectively chasing after Jay who was dedicated to the organization.


    "I''m sorry, Jay. I quickly doubted your loyalty."


    Kay bows his head, making a painful sound.


    ''Kay, famous for his pride, bowed his head.''


    After his stratagem had accomplished more than he could have imagined, Jay sighed for relief. Looking at Kay''s face, Jay clapped her shoulders without slowing her down to the end.


    "I''m fine, so keep your head up. All you have to do is know that I''m not doing anything more detrimental. Well, it makes sense that I don''t trust you when I see what I do in my day job."


    "No, I think I know why you do what you normally do. Because an awl can pierce through a pocket someday. You''re postponing your lazy self to stay out of sight. Again, I apologize, but I think I''ve mistaken you for a pioneer."


    In the deeper misunderstanding, the path Jay chose was silence. Truthfully speaking, it was too late, so he let Kay''s accident slide. If the cycle of misunderstanding is good, he too was in the desired direction.


    "But how did a talent like you end up in The Circle''s secret organization that nobody knows about? I''d rather go with the Rolf than your reputation..."


    "Secret guardian."


    "Ah¡­"


    Jay picked up his index finger and put it on Kay''s lips. After realizing what Jay wanted, Kay nodded.


    "What I want is an infinite hello to the circle, not a trivial gain. So we''re done talking about this. You and I should never have met here."


    Jay had no idea what he was talking about. Kay, the prohibited Jade leaves of one of the three great families, the Lolbrand Family, asked for more information, and Jay died there. He wasn''t even a secret agent, let alone a secret organization.


    "In that sense, won''t you forget all the stories you shared with each other today? Let''s keep this between us. In addition, even if you''re curious, I don''t want you to dig behind my back. It only narrows my scope of action. Well, can you protect her?"


    Your secret. Kay nods at the secret, sweet word. She didn''t want to get in Jay''s way either. Rather, I wanted him to reach a high position. But unlike that, Kay nodded calmly.


    "A secret between you two. Not bad."


    "Yes, let''s keep it between us. I don''t want to break up with my boss."


    Jay sighed, who made the boss who didn''t exist. His lies are like sand castles. It was just a mirage that was worthless enough to fly away with just a breath. But Jay had to leave everything to himself in that vision. It was the worst way to reveal the truth and confront Kay here.


    It wasn''t because of the possibility of losing to her. Jay could see how much power Sihyun had given him. It was because he knew best that even if S were here, the victory would not have changed.


    What Jay cared about was Kay''s life. Killing the Forbidden Jade Leaf of the ''Loeb Family'' was more than a betrayal. Maybe I could live in pain for thousands of years as a body that could neither die nor eat.


    The family heirloom was known to cherish their daughter very much. Luxury people denied it, but Jay instinctively knew. The rumor is true if you don''t listen to the rumors that might be demoralized. Cay felt that nuance once, so Jay''s troubles were not long.


    Safety Compliance, Minimum Hazard. Jay, who was engraved with his creed, walked out of the cave expressionlessly. It is the destiny of skilled liars to remain calm until the end.


    "But was the mission accomplished?"


    "Secret guardian."


    "Oh, right. I''m sorry."


    Suddenly, the rain stopped. One by one, Jay looked up at the private sky, because he was the leader, in the grass where the weepers began to weep. Small grains scattered over a dark blue background form a river.


    "Jay, aren''t you coming?"


    "No, I have to go."


    Kay''s eyes were full of views and admiration. Jay''s head cracks when he meets her. Walking bombs have now become sticky bombs. Jay wants to cry as he remembers Kay hanging around his back for 24 hours.


    It was because it was clear that Kay''s gaze and thoughts would never go back to the way they were before, even if he kissed as if he had pretended not to know. Jay was afraid of the future because of the feeling that he would continue to be with Kay.


    /273


    Everyone fell asleep at dawn. Sihyun sat down with his private sky as the roof. His location was the Australian Uluru, also known as the Navel of the Earth.


    [... so I started acting with the label Secret Service.]


    After everything Jay had been through, he nodded his head. Keira was concerned about the variable, but she was still in range, so she didn''t fix it.


    [Then continue to look into further circles in the future. If anything suspicious happens, don''t forget to report it. And send the "honey" you mentioned to me through the hound.]


    [Yes, I understand.]


    When he realized that Jay''s voice was getting away, he got up and prepared to go home. Despite traveling all over the world, Xi Hyun''s body movements were not so light. It was because the end that seemed invisible began to be seen.


    Crimes that abused the limits were increasingly downward curved. It was prevailing that sanctions-death - was imposed more firmly than law or regulation. Needless to say, Tindalus'' hounds also had a significant impact. Those who ignored the constraints of space and time and did not know their existence were no longer around the world.


    "You can''t sleep. Or are you stupid enough to forget it''s night? Either way, for good reason, I can''t judge it lightly."


    He turned his head to the familiar bitterness. Immediately, a woman followed his gaze. After piercing the void, she shows a beauty that transcends everything.


    The horn of a goat with dark red hair and one on either side of its head. Extraordinarily large pupils. Even the foreign characteristics of the woman who sublimated to beauty, Shi Hyun, who saw Sherry, frowned.


    "Do people like you sleep and differentiate day and night?"


    "Of course not. Establishing the concept and sharing the vocabulary with the vocabulary is a very important process. If you set all the criteria to zero, you have no reason to live."


    "Ha, that''s odd, I must say. Or should I say absurd."


    Sherry''s remarks were extremely common. However, it only came to him with a profound sense of disconnection. His opponent has so far encountered it because such common sense has not worked.


    "So what happened this time?"


    "It''s annoying. It''s a disgusting thing to do."


    "Annoyed?"


    Sherry didn''t answer. Just standing tall, not frozen like a wax doll. But she was able to read a huge emotional turbulence in her eyes. It''s the meanest, ugliest flow I''ve ever felt. An ordinary person could sense the negative emotions she was having at the same time.


    Soon after, Sherry cries out. I stepped on the vast earth like a crease. You contaminated the surrounding atmosphere with a single exhale.


    "What have you done to your mother? Why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why, why... Are you getting Mother''s attention?! I can''t accept that. If there''s another creature out there, it has to be a creature like you crawling from the bottom! It''s offensive, it''s terrible. I want to kill you!"


    Sherry''s anger, which had the power of Dagon, was a catastrophe. It''s because every time she moves, something big happens. The demonstration that controlled all of Sherry''s forceful foot strength was corrected.


    "If you want to put up a fight, I''ll take it. Apparently there''s no reason to keep you alive."


    The first encounter was the worst, but I couldn''t help but worry about Shu''s daughter''s position. But I realized. Sugar has an idea that''s not tied to a human or a thousand wheels. Just because my daughter died, I wouldn''t be angry or take revenge. Instead, he smiled and said he would give it to me.


    "I think Sue knew your nature and gave it to me. Apparently, he wanted this to happen."


    "Don''t just say that. Show me if you''re that good. How great is the power of one who has usurped the throne of a great old being for the first time."


    "Funny. The humans weren''t the only ones questioning my existence."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 275 00275 Wind blows

    Sihyun stares at Sherry. I knew I''d run into Sherry who believed in Shue one day. However, Sihyun smiled as he did not expect to collide with her so quickly. It was an unexpected situation, but I had no intention of swallowing Sherry''s abuse.


    "I tend to avoid unnecessary friction, but I''ll have to think differently if you do."


    He took a step forward to break Sherry''s sense of pride and privilege. He hurried towards Sherry as he stepped on his feet without preparing. The situation was already unsolved by the conversation. The only thing that could control her will was her determination and perfection.


    The demonstration that attracted the shadow omitted the procedure and punched out. The ferocious energy of Surahong proceeded to trample Sherry. The Tuqagaga River rises to the skies as an irresistible force shears a portion of the Uluru.


    "Is this all you''ve got?"


    Sherry emerges from the dust clouds as the massive rocky landscape collapses. Sherry possessed a strength comparable to that of the great old. Among Shu''s unbelievable children, her ability was remarkable.


    Using the full body of elasticity, Shi Hyun approached Sherry, exerting force. In the air, Shi Hyun, who tied Sherry''s body with a shadow, formed a transparent lightning bolt that joined the two dimensional cuts and freezing. He cut off the concept of dimension and space and put it down toward her.


    As azirang blooms, the area is in disarray. A strike that matches the trajectory against the direct destructive power of Surahua. But the invisible lightning pierced Sherry''s body.


    "... I admit your strength is unusually strong. But I inherited Mother''s blood and flesh. It''s the power of Mother, who is so powerful, so beautiful, so compassionate that she can embrace everything. I''d say it''s a mistake if you think you can reach where you came from and where you were born."


    "A bloodline?"


    "The difference in birth is obvious. Unlike you, who absorbed abilities like an outcast puppy in the first place."


    Sherry soared to the sky and looked down at her. Since birth, her body has been made of dark matter. Unharmed substance enveloping the universe. The mysterious fog, pointed from head to toe, was also the pride of Sherry and her. It inherited the characteristic of Shoe.


    Sherry, who had a high purity of dark matter, was the dominant among many brothers and sisters. Even without the opening wall, she was made of dark matter and had the power to resist the physical laws. It was not the ability to grind and polish desperately.


    Rather, it was more like a natural law, like breathing. A body that detects and spills many abilities just by being present. Sherry was invincible as long as she had such a body. So was her life.


    He frowned at Sherry. Through the tributary, she discovered that her body was made of dark matter. I have enlightened an infinite number of people who realize that there is something in common with themselves that is conceptual-shadowy by their own power.


    "You can''t end it with a smile."


    Jihyun, who took a leap so strong that the cliffs were shaved and disappeared, follows Sherry''s trail. Sherry roams through the air as fast as she can''t see, but she doesn''t miss her back. Up and down, up and down. On the stage, there was nothing in the air, the two of them aimed at each other''s necks.


    Guaguang. The struggle between the two was a replica of a myth. Tens of kilometers of area was their playground. They traveled from end to end in just 0.2 seconds. As force and coercion collided, the space where Hyun and Sherry moved became a lawless zone for a short while outside the laws of the world.


    "Come on, come on! Beat me! Prove to me if you really deserve Mother''s affection!"


    Sherry jumps up and down with a malicious smile. As the struggle between the two continued, Sherry''s body became more and more desolate. He had the power to equally bring death to those who did not have it.


    Unfortunately, even dark matter with unknown origins could not escape from that realm. But Sherry didn''t care. She was the one who inherited Shu''s blood and flesh. The dark matter that was making up her body was one of those that were directly blessed by Shu.


    Given the concept of death, it could not have come to an end. Knowing that best, Sherry dared to look behind her back. Her unique skills are ''increased''. It was a destroyer that raised the measurable value to the extent of its ability. Not only thought, but gravity, too, was within her grasp.


    "Die! Die! Death! A selfish creature who holds Mother''s love alone deserves to die!"


    Sherry, who dominated space within hundreds of meters in an instant, increased her thinking. Then gravity was blown. With hundreds or thousands of times more gravity, the ground began to turn off around Uluru.


    Sherry, who temporarily ''increased'' his time to prevent him from responding wisely, saw the sinkhole he had created with a dazzling look: Uluru, 350 meters tall, was no longer there. All I could see in front of her was an abyss sinking so deep that I could never know the end.


    "Fresh."


    Sherry walks underground with a relaxed footstep into a dark abyss that is invisible to her. For her, she was already a loser.


    "Mother''s eyes must be wrong. A being so helpless that it killed such great old beings. I''m going to take his neck and right my mother''s wrongs. So¡­"


    Unfortunately, Sherry''s words could not continue. It was because he revealed himself through the dark shadow. Sherry forgot how to breathe after seeing a dust-free demonstration. Soon after, I realized something was wrong.


    "I think I''ve done everything I wanted to do. Now it''s my turn, right?"


    Spooky. Instinctively, Sherry turns her back as her arms creep up. She senses an unknown anxiety and flees quickly. She hurled herself off the ground to get away from him, but she was unable to escape in the sewers.


    "Seems like you like Dog Fight. Let''s cover that last battle. I like it."


    Sihyun used the kite to unite his arms with Sherry''s. A situation where each arm is connected to the other from the point of origin. Sherry was unable to figure out what was happening to her. It was impossible to escape.


    Sherry shifts her arms, but she doesn''t even flinch at the demonstration connected to her. When he glanced down at her face filled with embarrassment and confusion, he clenched his fist.


    He had no intention of using any of his powers against Sherry. Because I thought it would take primitive violence to subdue a thunder-naked woman. Marking predators as predators was not a frightening appearance, but a never-ending panic.


    Sihyun decided to become a beast in order to correct Sherry''s prejudice and prejudice. No matter how beautiful she looked, she was essentially a monster cub. When I saw the gap, I could only bite.


    Dagon and Atlac Nacha did not escape the truth, nor did Norden. If there is one thing that he has learned from standing on many trial and error, it is that they do not need mercy or compassion. Sherry had nothing to say about being hostile.


    The demonstration of force undermined the laws of dark matter. Soon after, he encounters a fierce resistance. The dark matter that was composing Sherry''s body was being favored by Shu. But he didn''t give up. It''s because he was able to decommission the artifact from the original.


    The thought of Jihyun''s escape from the fence of 200 million in amplification finally chewed away Sherry''s favor. When the fortress had never been torn down, Sherry looked dejected. Her bragging for a long time has been trampled on today.


    "Keep your mouth shut, it''s going to hurt."


    "What are you...? Khh."


    Sihyun waved his arms without even giving Sherry time to finish speaking. And then I moved my legs. Sherry begins to break down with his mechanically moving body.


    Lips burst, face shattered, bones twisted. The limb is malfunctioning and the body is against the will. It looked like a terrible death to anyone. But Sherry didn''t die. Rather, her body resisted the violence of the demonstration. He recovered gradually, even though he had a nasty wound.


    "It''s okay that it''s your bloodline you''re boasting about. Killed a few times and came back to life."


    "... I''ll give it to you. Cock, I''ll give it to you."


    "Cute chattering."


    Sherry''s blood began to flow into the river. The flesh and blood falling from all over the ground made it smell like a stench, but it didn''t stop. The Sherry he saw was more vicious and cruel than this. He knew better than anyone that the disgraceful appearance he was showing was just a trick to hide the truth.


    He took a deep breath and repeatedly killed Sherry in his grave. At first, Sherry uttered a cursing word. Shortly thereafter, however, the curse''s words turned into a scream of pain. And the sound of the scream turned back into the sound of pain again.


    After spending so much time in the Abyss, he stopped moving and looked down at Sherry. Whether he lost his will or not, Sherry bows her head and does not waver. The only intermittent sound of breath is that she''s not dead yet.


    "Khhh..."


    "By the way, I thought I heard it was a body paper. Did Shu tell you to be my servant? That''s why I rebelled..."


    Sherry reacts to the word body paper and spits blood on his face even before he finishes speaking.


    "Hehe, yes. But if I thought I was going to surrender to you, that would be a big mistake."


    "If you follow Shu, you''d be right to take her orders. Am I wrong?"


    "I am your faithful daughter. You don''t have to die to serve or look at other beings. Even an order cannot be kept alone."


    Sherry, her eyes glow brightly, even in a face so distorted that she can''t see its shape.


    "I know. I don''t need a body type, but it makes sense to hear it. Well, you can count on it. If it''s obedience, I''m confident."


    He didn''t think he didn''t know Sugar Sherry''s propensity. He must have known from beginning to end. Nevertheless, it was obvious why Sherry was sent here using the provocative word ''body type''.


    ''Shoe didn''t think Sherry could turn into a torso from the start.''


    The word "body paper" was not a message sent to Sherry, but a message sent to Sihyun. It would mean, "If you like it, use it."


    When he cleared his mind, he raised his hand. At the same time, a green glow bursts out of his hand.


    "I will appoint you the sixth apostle."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. We''re sorry. It''s been so long since I''ve had any fun on television.


    2. There is no involvement.

 276 00276 Wind blows

    Sherry''s body trembled as she declared. His words are not to be missed because she knows best. Sherry bites her lip as she remembers shoe in her head. The word apostle was the same as the word body paper. It was not a major relationship built on trust and belief, but a contract built on malice and murder.


    Watching as the Roman numeral ''<UNK>'', which means sixth on the back of his hand, Sherry chewed his lips tightly and stared at him. The evidence of the apostle was already deeply rooted in her body.


    "Filthy and low. If you want to insult me, you''d better kill me right here. Even with these tools, my heart won''t bow to you. Rather, your current whimsy will kill you one day."


    "I''m sorry, but I''m going to be stronger. So the moment you speak will never come. You can bet on this."


    Sherry shuts up. I wanted to yell at you to stop talking nonsense, but she couldn''t say. He was one of those who knew what path he had been on so far.


    She had no choice but to acknowledge her accomplishments. The only way to win or lose here is because of his achievements. If we hadn''t killed Dagon and eliminated Atlac Nacha, none of this would have happened.


    "... a lifetime of shame. To be the object of someone who only knows how to squeeze by force."


    "That''s what you did."


    Sihyun untied the kite. At the same time, the arm that led to one was loosened in two. Sherry falls flat on the ground, away from her hands. There was little power left to resist her who had been exposed to hard violence. Sherry stares blindly at the mark on the back of her hand and shakes her shoulders. When he realized that he had become a new object, despair rose deep in his heart.


    "How did this happen? I just wanted to follow my mother. Becoming a species of being that you don''t even know about. Finish your life here..."


    "You have a lot of emotion. But that doesn''t mean the insults and ridicules you just made go away."


    Sherry''s proud appearance was like a single rose on a barren land, but she did not skip the demonstration. He had just been a frenzied opponent, reciting his death.


    "One more gift from the Apostle is not enough."


    As he approached Sherry, he knelt on one knee and made eye contact with her. A vague smile gripped Sherry''s neck with one hand. As his thin neck entered his grasp, Sherry felt death and struggled. But her predictions were off. His intention was not her death.


    Sihyun gave Sherry a necklace with a lot of favors. The ''Necklace of Shadow'', which was tight without a crack in her skin, was closer to the dog''s necklace than a choker. It has a wide area and sticks together like skin, creating a strange atmosphere by engaging with Sherry''s white skin.


    Feature focused shape rather than appearance. Sherry also noticed that the necklace of shadows around her neck was far from the usual shape. And she also realized what she thought of herself, and bared her eyes. All that remained in her mind was the grudge and anger against her.


    "Giving this disgraceful item is meant to make my location known to all nations? How dare you insult me!"


    "I''m not going to stop until I see all the actions and ideas you''ve shown me. This is the right of a winner. You''re not gonna tell me you don''t know what you''ve done?"


    Sihyun worked hard. The fact that Sherry, who came as Shu''s lion, tried to kill him, herself, she deserved to die.


    "And in other people''s eyes, it''s just a fashion item. Don''t you think so? It''s hard to tell, but no one would think it''s evidence of a body species."


    "Khh. My mother will never forgive you."


    "That''s funny. You and I both know Shu wouldn''t do that. In the beginning, if you had kept Shu''s orders quiet, it would have been a lot better than it is right now. Am I wrong?"


    Sihyun put his finger in the small ring that grew up in the middle of the necklace. And I pulled it without hesitation. A thin, elongated collar protrudes along the loop with a small sound.


    "What a dog necklace!"


    "Shut up."


    He pulls the hook firmly. At that moment, the necklace of shadow tightens Sherry''s neck as it stretches. Then Sherry recognized the necklace''s function, frowning and staring at him.


    "It''s a hobby."


    "Thank you."


    Sherry resisted Shi Hyun''s power, but she was forced to finally fall on the cold ground. She was already exhausted. He stares down at Sherry, lying flat as a dog. It was the last mercy he could show.


    "... you are now my servant. Always remember that if you try another heart by my side, you will crouch to the ground like this."


    "I''ll curse you. No, I''m doing it. Wait. If anyone''s killing you, it''s me."


    "Murder alert, thank you."


    Sihyun smiled brightly at the beautiful girl''s confession to make her body tremble.


    /274


    Engachtoon, who was struck by Sihyun, has temporarily left Earth to heal himself. His hometown was the only one with the technology to restore his torn body.


    The home of Engachtoon, Pluto, was an extremely developed place for scientific technology. Not to mention medical skills. Through many years, the miraculous technology system has come to an option that can be reborn at any time unless it dies.


    Thanks to the blessings of your hometown star, Engachtoon''s body is now fully recovered. In the beginning, he had a different body structure than humans. Rather than animals, plants or fungi were right. The vibration rate of the former was also different.


    "I was perfectly resurrected. Coming back!"


    A monster with the appearance of a mixture of insects and reptiles. Engachtoon on the back of ''Byakhee'', a busy wing with a thin shell, transcended the distance between Star-Murbanity and Star-Ground. It was also a possible result because Biyaki was able to move faster than light.


    With a blink of an eye, Engachtoon arrives at Earth in a hurry to head to his place. Located in the middle of a no-man''s desert, Engachtoon''s building is made up of more advanced wisdom than Earth''s technology.


    With an elite education in Pluto, ENGAKTUN was able to unleash Earth''s technology on materials and resources alone. Engachtoon, sitting on the throne of a cold, firm machine, straightens out what happened while he was away.


    Engachtoon did not use old-fashioned input devices such as mice or keyboards. All he used was a controller deep in his head. A modern device that can manipulate machines and tools with just one thought. Every time Engachtoon rolls his eyes, a large screen swiftly flies by and spills out dense information like a bot.


    A country or group was a meaningless word for an Engwithan. All the technology on Earth was useless in front of him. There was no such thing as secrets or secrets.


    The anomalous Engachtoon, which is present in the computational unit, has been tracked to the end to find that information. The Yellow Sign Brotherhood, founded by Engachtoon, was able to hide from him despite his bold crimes because he had this ability.


    "Luckily there''s no sign of him."


    Engachtoon ridiculed investigative agencies from all over the country who did not reach the Yellow Sign Brotherhood goal or truth. However, his face hardened quickly. He saw a statement that the Shadow King was also involved in the investigation.


    Then Engachtoon realized that the Yellow Sign Brotherhood would evaporate if he didn''t catch the Shadow King first.


    ''A way to kill the Shadow King.''


    Engachtoon struggled to come up with a specific topic. Even with advanced scientific technology and overall knowledge of it, there was no way to kill him. The great old being in the first place is an unreasonable being against logic and logic. The direction itself was different from the science that moves only when logic and logic are interlocked.


    Engachtoon wanted to borrow a third party''s ability because he knew he couldn''t kill him with his own strength. A third party was nearby. Engachtoon, a great old creature who had given him a great servant named Biyaki and was also the reason the Yellow Sign Brotherhood was created. His name is Hastur. He was the master of the interstellar universe and ruler of the winds of the universe.


    "Hmm¡­"


    To summon Harster, Engachtoon opens his mouth, shaking his head and silencing his mouth. Harster was once the greatest of all, a creature of slavery and compassion, but he was also a cosmic newcomer. To borrow power, I needed a clear purpose or reason. It was arrogance to want to cooperate in this state.


    Engachtoon rolls his head to look for the bow. He was blindly worshipping Harster, so he knew his habits. From the foundation of Harster to his little habits. It was no exaggeration to say that Engachtoon was the most understanding of the Harsters among the mortals in the universe.


    "By the way..."


    Engachtoon takes out the map of the world on a sudden thought. Engachtoon, who found the Harler continent on the world map, smiled brightly.


    Five years ago, the continent suddenly appeared on Earth. Every time I look there, Engachtoon remembers one thing. The name Hayler continued to appear as a different word. I thought about it for a long time but didn''t pay attention because I wasn''t interested. But now it''s time to take the final step. With no haste, Engachtoon slowly brings one home to life.


    Seeing the word hyler, Engachtoon reversed the order in his mind. Engachtoon, who soon changed the word Haler to ''R''LYEH'', grabbed his hands at the fact that he was not wrong.


    ''Riye''. It was the name of a city that descended from legend. A stone city in a fantasy that doesn''t even know where it is. Engachtoon, the enemy and enemy of the Harster he worshipped, was also a place where ''its very existence'' had fallen asleep.


    Of course, all of this could have been a terrible coincidence. But Engachtoon didn''t believe in coincidence. Someone had intentionally hidden their real name. Otherwise, the cursed word would never have come to mind.


    Through a handcrafted closure program, Engachtoon raised the golden glass and took a generous sip of the golden honey contained within it to the believers of the ''Yellow Sign Brotherhood''.


    "All that remains is confirmation. Kick-kick."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. There is coalition. But it looks like it''ll be up at dawn, so you might want to see it in the morning.


    2. Sorry for the delay,

 277 00277 Wind blows

    After leaving the site, Engachtoon traveled by Byakhee to the Hayler continent. Viyaki, who transcended the light, guided Engachtoon through the border of the Hayler continent and into the depths of the Kingdom of Tagnaria. Arriving in the Kingdom of Tagnaria in just a few seconds, Engachtoon stimulates his yellow robe in a steady direction.


    As Engachtoon moves, his robes become one optical camouflage. The Earth''s technology has been transcended, but Engachtoon glances down at the yellow robe with an unworthy eye. It was successful to penetrate the surrounding landscape, but every time I moved, I couldn''t sleep. If it weren''t for a dark night, it would have been tough enough to be noticed.


    "This material is in such a hurry to gather it."


    With a short tongue, Engachtoon takes a step forward. The reason he came to Harler continent was simple. It was to find substantial evidence that Harster''s adversary ''being'' was on Earth.


    Harster hated and hated the existence. I could get a lot of help and help just by talking about its existence. Such tendencies of Harster were well-known conditions. There is no way Engachtoon, his desperate supporter and devotee, could not have known. At the beginning, Engachtoon took advantage of that. I was going to seek out its existence and seek Harster''s help.


    Engachtoon pulls out a compass from his chest. A compass that can sense the unique energy of a great old being was already pointing to one place. Engachtoon walks deeper and deeper, following the lead of the compass. In a forest that cannot reach the path of life. Engachtoon''s gait slows as he senses a strange flow within it.


    Others were inadvertently small wavelengths. However, Engachtoon, who had met Harster several times, was able to figure out what the wavelength meant.


    "Really?"


    Engachtoon swallows a few dry needles. ''Find it''. Even though it was a trick I thought of to get Harster''s help, Engachtoon was able to realize how dangerous he had gambled.


    The notoriety of its existence was that Engachtoon had heard of it. Finding traces of the beginning meant you could encounter a part of it. Even with Harster''s blessing, Engachtoon could not have ended quietly in the face of its existence. No, that''s why it was dangerous. Because if they found out that Harster''s scent had been buried, they''d be dead by now.


    "Still, we need tools to kill the Shadow King. In order to kill all the abominable heretics, he must first be eliminated."


    Was he craving absolute power? Even in fear and horror, Engachtoon does not stop. Soon, the compass he was holding burst out of his hand. A signal that signals the end of a long and long journey. Engachtoon can feel enormous pressure just by standing.


    "Pangru Grunapa Ktulu Riye Ghanagle Patan."


    Dead K''Tulu waits in a place of honor, dreaming. Engachtoon recites a well-known phrase, and he can see that he has come to the right place.


    He was here. I was just sleeping in the most comfortable position, waiting for the moment when I would wake up one day. Engachtoon could not stay sane enough to know the ''fact'' that it was breathing quietly.


    The fears of the endless, the fears of the irresistible and the maddening horrors engulf him. Why did they come? Why did they try? Engachtoon steps back, his door wide open. He earnestly realizes how much action he has taken.


    He would, too, dare disturb his rest. I had to tread on the holy and spiritual ground with dirt feet that were not wiped.


    ''He deserves to die. It''s right to kill yourself. Suicide is the only way. "


    It was an Engachtoon who believed in the Harsters, but could not resist the thought of passing through its mind. It is the absolute truth and the truth. With a trembling hand, Engachtoon doesn''t even swallow properly. I couldn''t resist my primal instincts, but I begged like an animal.


    "I''m sorry that I''m less than an ant, I''m less than dust, I''m not worth living. I apologize. Forgive me. Please, please, please!"


    The mesmerized Engachtoon spits out nonsense in succession. But his body instinctively sensed an ideal and moved away from it. Unlike the two eyes that lost focus, his legs were moving to find a way to live.


    "Crocs."


    With all his might, Engachtoon''s escape falls swiftly. Kuang. He falls violently enough to rumble, and soon he regains his senses. As he rubs his broken-down chin and knees, Engachtoon notices that his feet are the roots of a tree.


    "Run, run, run, run."


    Engachtoon scratches his neck without relieving fear and fear. His fingernails are covered in blood, but he doesn''t stop. No, I couldn''t. Engachtoon moves like a loosened calf, only running forward.


    But he never got to the end. As if the roots of a tree were alive, they grabbed him by the ankles. Engachtoon sees the roots of the tree around his legs as if a snake were chopping off a fly, and sees that something is wrong. On the other hand, the roots of the unknown tree lifted him to the sky.


    "Aaahhhh!!"


    Engachtoon screams differently. Staying calm at any time was not because of the fact that the roots of the tree were moving.


    Engachtoon, he had no choice but to scream because the tree''s roots had unusually high heat. The heat that the roots of the tree hold has already exceeded the normal level.


    The skin and muscles began to melt like sun-soaked ice. In the agony of the burning flesh, Engachtoon is desperate. His ability to move back and forth between reality and reality, deficiency deficiency, and excess, did not work. The root of the unknown tree was able to lightly build his abilities.


    After a late beat, Engachtoon realized that the tree roots were also a form of great old existence, and he had no choice but to raise his voice and call out the name of his aspiring and longing existence.


    "Harster!!!"


    The world reverses at the same time as Engachtoon. The wind stops, the atmosphere is tense. And part of the room was crushed. Everything is vibrating dynamically.


    Everyone surrendered to the anomaly. Everyone has been slammed into the appearance of the Unspeakable. Unpretentious majesty, danger on the other side of the universe. The Lord of the interstellar universe and the ''Part-Subtrusive-'' of the Wind ruler in the universe appeared, and the earth shook and made a huge sound.


    A storm came upon the dawn of a wondrous being that comforted, cursed, loved and hated everything. The unstoppable flow around the Engachtoon forms one shape.


    Immediately, the tree roots surrounding the Engachtoon split in two. Engachtoon recognizes that his revered and revered creature, Harster, has responded to the call, but does not lose his smile.


    "Stupid thing."


    "Dear Harster, Thank you, thank you very much. I will not forget this grace, and I will repay it for the rest of my life."


    "Don''t you dare judge. Just because you give your life doesn''t mean you can pay for it."


    It''s a tone of ridicule and reprimand, but Engachtoon is not far off. I just bend the knee and tighten my head. Hearing Engachtoon''s call, Harster is dressed in a mask of jewelry and gold.


    However, unlike the mask that showed the extreme splendor, the garment was only a pair of plain yellow robes. If there is anything different about Engachtoon, it is that there are traces of time around the yellow robes, not to mention nuggets. The hand that appeared during the smoke was twitching in groups of maggots and tentacles.


    "You want to die calling me to save your own life?"


    "I didn''t mean to. I just wanted to let Harster know what this place was like."


    Harster glances around at Engachtoon''s point.


    "Is that where my brother sleeps?"


    Harster was able to figure out what was going on without asking Engachtoon. The wind gave him everything. Harster shakes his head as he realizes why Engachtoon risked his life to come here.


    "Sinister. You want power, right? Otherwise you wouldn''t have found a place like this at risk of dying."


    "No, I only did it for Mr. Harster. I didn''t want power. I just wanted Harster''s troubles to go away, and the wind moved me."


    The tongue is as smooth as honey, but Harster stares down at Engachtoon with his unappreciated eyes. This was not the only time the conversation was held. The last time, I could remember more clearly because I had Sergeant Biyaki, my dear servant.


    "I can''t help but make fun of your filthy tongue. I want to fight with my brother, but I don''t want to see this" disaster "happening again."


    Harster takes a step back. His inhibition of boiling flesh was due to the ''tree-death-'' that bound Engachtoon. The name of the tree is the logo. It was born in the aftermath of the violent uprisings of Harsters and K''Tulu, who were far away without a care being called Great Old Beings. Unexpected consequences of mixing each other''s flesh and blood. Harster was neither happy nor sad. I just accepted the existence of the logo.


    "You''re protecting your brother''s body now."


    The logo was not surprised that he had such intense interest and affection for K''Tulu from birth. Harster looks at the roots of the Smurfy Logo as if he were about to attack. He turns away without a doubt.


    "Get out of my way. This is not the time."


    Harster, who drove out the logo, gave the medallion to Engachtoon. Reflectively awarded the medallion, Engachtoon looks down at the heavy lump of iron. The pattern of the medallion that was giving off a subtle glow was forged. It was because the three curves were balanced around the point in the center. But Engachtoon knew exactly what that symbol meant.


    ''A sign of yellow.''


    In short, it was a symbol of Harster''s authority.


    "It''s a medal I can cast ''just once'' on my servants. Don''t be bluffing."


    Engachtoon realizes he received an excessive gift. Harster''s servants were one of great old beings. The Engachtoons are not the ones to be trifled with.


    "Let''s see how far we can go."


    "I won''t let you down."


    Engachtoon lowers his head deep enough to penetrate the ground. However, Harster disappeared before him without even answering as if he had lost interest.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 278 00278 Wind blows

    /275


    Sihyun was busy from the early morning. He heard that the analysis of honey was over. Sherry clung to Shi Hyun as she moved her feet. She had an ordinary appearance. The transcendent beauty could not be concealed, but the horns of the goat and the huge pupils of the trademark were turned upside down.


    Sherry, who became the sixth apostle, now lives in the same villa as Sihyun. There was no choice from the beginning for her who belonged to Sihyun unnecessarily.


    "But next door to her boyfriend. It''s a hobby."


    Sherry, the house she was assigned was room 201. Knowing that one was living in 202, she grew tired of his decision.


    "You''re not my girlfriend. You''re not supposed to interfere. I think I''ve endured a lot just not ordering you to stay under the bridge. Isn''t it?"


    Shi Hyun stares at her with Sherry''s question. In the beginning, he didn''t trust her. The reason she decided to stay next door was because she had a good vibe. In the case, it was the one person who could handle it most fluidly.


    Sherry had to keep her mouth shut. In Uluru, Australia, the wounds inflicted by Se-hyun were painful. Even after the apostle''s evidence was engraved, she did not bend her position, but her body was remembering the violence that she had inflicted.


    "And the title is not you. Call me ''Master'' from now on."


    Xihyun forced Sherry to make a humiliating title in order to clearly share up and down relationships. However, from Sherry''s point of view, the title "owner" was a good word for "special relationships."


    "I knew it."


    Both the residence and title were an unparalleled selection criteria, so Sherry''s mouth burst with elasticity. However, I did not like to hear her eulogy from him. It was natural for snowflakes to frown.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "It''s nothing."


    The poison was loaded to the neck, but Shi Hyun did not force Sherry to think. There was nothing to gain from small conflicts.


    "... Phew, don''t react like that because I know you don''t have to say you hate me. I don''t know. My hands are going to fall out."


    Finally, Shi Hyun entered the Jay Hour Tower. When he arrived at the fifth laboratory on the 94th floor, he was able to see the face of support in a long time. She smiled brightly while giving and receiving greetings.


    But that was also only for a moment. He smiled and tilted his head when he saw the woman next to him. It was a woman I had never seen before.


    "Who is this young lady?"


    "Rude..."


    Se-hyun intuits that Sherry''s words are unchanging, and shuts her mouth. After realizing Sherry didn''t know anything about human history, she opened her mouth on her behalf.


    "Think of it as a Caridome, Professor."


    He only nodded cautiously because he knew exactly how bad karidom and Sihyun were tied together.


    "Ah, the Caridome... Could she be a pioneer, too?" "


    "You can think of it as similar. But you should always be careful, because it''s different from what it looks like. It''s kind of like sagal, but you didn''t even tell me your name. Her name is Sherry Niguras. You can call him whatever you want, as he is your body type."


    "Body... scary words."


    "I advise you to be cautious, since you are so exhausted."


    Unlike normal poetry, Shi Hyun was always on his feet. I agreed with him because I knew that this case was too small for me. But I can''t help saying hello. He reached out his hand and shook his hand.


    "Miss Sherry, I say yes. Simply call me Professor."


    "How dare you..."


    Sihyun sighs, once again shutting Sherry up. She also smiled bitterly because she could predict what Sherry would say.


    "Sherry Niguras. He''s like a savior to me. I don''t forgive you for being rude."


    When his eyes lowered, Sherry felt like her whole body was burning. The evidence of the Apostle was holding her back. The frustration of falling into the deep sea and the pressure of the mountains simultaneously stimulated her. In a pain that was hard to express, Sherry was forced to bend her head while grinding her teeth.


    "I''m sorry, professor."


    "No, I don''t think you''re familiar with human culture, so you can speak freely. The important thing is to adapt."


    Sherry nods and smiles at the unexpected concern. She had such a broad-minded spirit that she could not compare to her master, Shi Hyun. Sherry looked up at him with her eyes wide open. Seeing Sherry''s gaze, she seemed to know what she was thinking.


    "... that doesn''t change my attitude."


    "I can feel something from the professor. Thank good.I think I have a conscience for what I''m saying to my master."


    I didn''t like the arrogant attitude, but I decided to ignore him. He thought Sherry''s tone was not a trait that could be easily changed by breaking and stimulating.


    An alternate between Sihyun and Sherry scratched his head at the subtle air flow between the two. From the looks of it, they were a good-looking sunbae. No matter who saw it, I would make that conclusion. But now, what flows between the two was life and malice that would appear to the natural enemy or the enemy.


    He had no idea what had happened last night, but he had a hollow smile on his extreme temperature car.


    "Tsk, what a strange relationship."


    It would have been nice if it had ended with "unusual." "


    Sihyun shakes his head. He knew Sherry was out of Shu''s favor. But it was understandable only by the head. He wanted a partner he could trust, not a nuisance.


    "You seem to have a lot to say about me."


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    "There can''t be anything I can do, my incompetent self. I just need to know that I have a lot to say about you."


    "You haven''t lost yet. Do we need another education?"


    Se-hyun and Sherry were ripping each other off without a single concession. As the atmosphere subsided, the vote went in between the two and switched the topic.


    "Here, here. That''s all you need to talk about. I''ll get right to the point."


    The vote was finished investigating the honey that Shi Hyun brought in at dawn. It was a sudden request, but I gladly accepted it.


    Opportunity triggered the beam project by manipulating the remote control. The light of the beam project, which occupied one wall, began to illuminate one picture. A step away from Sherry, Jihyun took a look at the data screen.


    "In conclusion, the honey you asked for is'' unknown ''. I have no choice but to explain it. That''s why the analysis was done sooner than expected."


    "What does that mean? Professor?"


    "Unfortunately, any tool on Earth cannot analyze the composition of honey. All I found was a hypothesis based on a phenomenon and a situation."


    I had to stick my tongue out. There was a mystery in honey that he could not even fathom with his knowledge. The situation itself was different from ''primal'', where logical deployment was possible with anticipation and speculation.


    "Given the fact that Engachtoon ate it before he got onto his brother''s monster, I think this liquid-heavy might be a medicine to help him get onto his brother''s monster. If it''s a creature that burns so fast that your eyes can''t even detect it, the pressure will be immeasurable."


    "... It could be. If Lee''s monster doesn''t have a plan for him, Engachtoon will have to get it first."


    Sihyun accepted the hypothesis of support. Engachtoon drank honey before summoning his brother''s monster. No matter how unreasonable the Engachtoon may be, he couldn''t have done anything meaningless in a firefight.


    Xiantak also recalled that he was doing some magic, considering the safety of the passengers, and came up with a favorable statement.


    "In short, honey is a ''seasickness medicine''. Assuming it''s a means to control the reversal of transportation."


    I looked through the data and realized I didn''t say a word.


    "By the way, you do realize I''ve been working on my thinking since before I met you?"


    "Yes, you don''t know that. That''s why I''m here."


    Sihyun nods. While researching the fundamentals of his thinking, he was given an enhancement agent developed, a knowledge of good and evil.


    "Yes, I remembered that there was a similar pattern to honey. It''s a different kind of energy than matter. My guess is that no matter how advanced humanity''s technology may be, it''s still applied to honey."


    "Could it have been the hands of a pioneer or a great old being?"


    "I''m afraid so."


    The upvotes that reached there sighed heavily. I felt that I did not meet his expectations.


    "I''m sorry. It''s the only thing I can tell you."


    "No, this was a big help."


    Sihyun stroked his hand. When I met a member of the Brotherhood, I learned that stealing honey decreases their chances of escaping. Sihyun was wary because he was not an Engachtoon, but an immeasurable type of monster. Once I realized how to contain the monster naturally, I could prevent it from happening again.


    "... honey, or golden honey, is rare in the universe."


    Sherry comes out of the Jay Hour Tower with a backward vote and suddenly opens her mouth. Realizing that it was a story about honey, he stopped and looked at her.


    "Do you know?"


    "Of course, golden honey is a substance that is consumed for riding ''Viyaki'', a creature that frees up interstellar migration. It''s easy to think of it as an intoxicant, as the human says," yes. "It''s reserved for people who can''t ride naked."


    "Why didn''t you just say that?"


    "I was curious how interesting a hypothesis I could come up with."


    "Well, that''s what you were."


    She looks down at Sherry with disgusting eyes and opens her mouth to force her to act.


    [Don''t hide it.]


    "... Hehe."


    Sherry bites her lip with intense constraints on her head. Strong resistance only makes the skull crack in half.


    "I know you want to mock me and take away the only pride you have left, but I can''t stand the delay. You better keep that in mind. It''s a whim not to kill you, not consideration or mercy."


    "... I''ll keep that in mind."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Today, the Federation...


    2.... there! So I''ll see you in the morning.

 279 00279 Wind blows

    Sherry bows. A long time ago, I had immeasurably enjoyed Shu''s presence, but there was nothing left for her. It was just a species of being. Sherry chases after Sihyun, who is curiously aware of her position.


    ''If this is my mother''s test, I will jump. And I will prove my love for my mother.''


    Sherry relayed her mind to Shu in a voice that did not come out, but was looking forward to the day she would fly to her.


    /276


    Sihyun, who rode Tindalus'' hound to the Hayler continent, walked the streets with Sherry. This was the first time I''ve been to Haller continent since I defeated Atlac Nacha. After realizing that she was only a madam when she was in her seat, she stopped visiting.


    However, Sihyun had to come to the Hayler continent. No, I couldn''t help but visit. It was already a month ago. It was a funny story that he had a business card called Bererosa''s Pet and hadn''t appeared on the Hayler continent for so long.


    Sihyun was like a pioneering king now. It was no exaggeration to say that it was natural to proclaim your health as king.


    ''Well, it doesn''t matter why.''


    I want to see how the Hayler continent I saved comes back to life. I came because of such a craving. Xi Hyun, who decided that he didn''t need a convoluted excuse, took a slow step down the street.


    Nari, the heart of the Tagnaria Kingdom, could feel lively, though everything had collapsed and broken, unlike when the council was held. The streets were ruined and the house was a disaster, but those living in it were still moving passionately.


    Especially the movements of workers to restore the bustling street were not so dynamic. Seeing the group of pioneers, humans and Demihumans become one, it also came to Shi Hyun strongly.


    Unexpectedly, he looked up at the sky. The sky on the Heiler continent remained pierced. Indirect evidence that Sihyun defeated Atlac Nacha and clear evidence that his power had reached God. Most of all, there is clear evidence. Whenever Sihyun moved his steps, the continents bowed their heads with admiration and respect.


    Recognizing that their actions were genuine, Sherry frowned. Even if Sihyun meant something to them as a saint or as a god, it was just a myriad of things to her. Sherry turns her head away as if she didn''t see it.


    "Sounds like a lie to me about being beaten by Atlac Nacha."


    "Is that what you think?"


    "Yes, cockroaches have the potential to yield a single step. If you look at this place without a special bloodline, it''s not a cockroach, it''s an African funnel."


    "Of course, yes."


    Sihyun sighed. Sherry was just Sherry. Since I had known that I was a speakeasy from the moment I met her, Sihyun could not even tell me what to do. He showed a difference of temperatures and could not manage a rebellious attitude even if he exercised extreme violence.


    "It''s true that you have a strong will to live. But don''t use cockroaches and African funnels to describe their efforts and aspirations."


    "... is there anything I can add to that?" And I''m going to try to understand that with a big heart. "


    With an exaggerated waist, Sherry looked at him with a expressionless face. Seehyun had no choice but to declare surrender in her presence. Sihyun walks back towards her destination, not appointing Sherry as an apostle because she needed a late comrade at the beginning.


    Not too far from the main street. When he arrived at the number of housing complexes, he looked around. Disasters have passed here too, but the damage was less than anywhere else.


    She smiled as she saw a girl sitting and talking with women. I saw her and realized that she had come to the right place.


    "So, Shi Hyun is so foolish towards God?" "But it didn''t seem that way to me." "No, you have to go through it yourself." "I see. That''s how attractive God is, isn''t it?"


    The girl nodded her head, one who answered women''s questions wholeheartedly. One of the things that made him a woman is that he was now able to have a friendly conversation with them. Seeing that one had accepted a new life stably, his mouth went up by itself.


    ''I''m glad everyone seems to be doing well.''


    One, of course, and Shi Hyun glanced at the women gathered next to her, expressing a satisfied expression.


    The Eclipse Protection Act, which was implemented a week ago, has now allowed Eclipses to claim their rights worldwide. It was no longer necessary to avoid people''s eyes. I was discriminated against and not abused because of my appearance.


    As soon as Shi Hyun revealed his identity, this swiftly enforced law began spreading around the world. Act quickly as if the fact that everyone hates Eclipse is a lie. He could see that there was a huge force behind it.


    The whole world was not overwhelmed by the power of demonstration to enforce the Eclipse Protection Act. I didn''t do it because I wanted his blessing. To be precise, all of that could have been a second reason, but it was not a defining reason.


    They weren''t doing it for the public good, they were doing it for the private good. For the Eclipses, everyone was dreaming that Eclipse would come out like a demonstration.


    In other words, helping the Eclipses too much was just an investment in the future. To put it bluntly, I was hoping for a second king of shadows.


    But he knew. That being like yourself won''t come out again. Technically, the nearest being-Eclips-could come out. However, Sihyun was already in a unique position on Earth. Using ''breakthrough'' was not a problem to be solved. It was also just a technology that was founded in the hands of Shi Hyun. It was like an oasis that would disappear with a single gesture.


    ''I''d like to see what comes out.''


    She shakes her head and clears her mind, listening to what the women say.


    "So you''re asking too much?" "It''s not what it looks like." "But there is an attractive woman like God, and there is no way that Sihyun wouldn''t make such a request." "


    "Yes. He is now in love with me. You can''t hide your shame from me. You can count on it. I''ll show you guys that face someday."


    One of them wished that a loud laugh would pop out just like before. But unlike her wishes, the women did not smile. Rather, I covered my mouth. At the same time as he said, one of them tilted his head.


    "Why are you suddenly shutting up? Does that sound like a lie to you? What a pity.There''s no way I can convince you without him."


    "No, I was persuaded."


    "..."


    One of the sudden sounds shrugs. A familiar voice. She wanted to ignore the reality, but she couldn''t. The reactions of women who had just laughed and chatted were more evident than anything else.


    One of the hardened necks turned against the harsh reality. Sihyun''s eyes met her and smiled widely.


    "I''m a child prodigy? And shy. Why didn''t I know? Hana, why don''t you tell me something cool? Or I will. In fact, you..."


    "Stupid, I shouldn''t say that!"


    One blocked his mouth with both hands. The result of an elaborate orthodox procedure. One could only see the look in Sihyun''s eyes and know what he was going to say at once. We didn''t have to go far. She had recently expressed to her whole body that she was able to go out with him.


    One of the exhaled successively turned his gaze to the woman standing behind him. And she couldn''t say anything else, so she brought out the topic first.


    "Who''s the woman behind you?"


    "Sherry Niguras. Fresh moonshine at dawn."


    "... Are you sure?"


    One looked at Sherry and looked up at the anxiety that there could be another competitor. Shi Hyun, who built the disappearance, shakes his head. One thought came to light.


    "What you''re thinking won''t happen. And you would know. How dangerous this guy is."


    "You''re absolutely right."


    One was able to understand the nature of the blurry Sherry. A fierce, ugly, terrifying aura. One realizes that the strange energy that can be seen from the great old beings is flowing from Sherry, and one can see what fresh transcendence means to Sihyun.


    Sherry steps forward, bowing her head to the grave. She also knew that one was precious to her.


    "Nice to meet you."


    "Yes, nice to meet you. I am Yuhan. Call it a comfort."


    "I''ll do it, one."


    Sherry smiles with the word one in her mouth. One notices what she''s thinking at once, frowns.


    "... Se-hyun, if I''m not mistaken, this woman seems to be playing with my name right now."


    Oh, God. One, two, three! I could easily recall what Sherry was doing because she had been subjected to so many patterns so far.


    "Ignore him. He''s not well."


    Sihyun patted on one. As time passed, Shihyun hurriedly turned his head as Sherry, who enjoyed giving insults to others, clashed.


    "I''m going to the castle to see Bererosa, and you should go."


    "Go ahead. I have more to tell you."


    "Then don''t be late."


    "Got it."


    Sihyun left the housing complex with one behind. Shortly after arriving at the castle of Tagnaria, he could see a woman waiting for him at the gate. Dark green hair that floats like a wave. A colorless and transparent jewel on your forehead. He smiled brightly because they were all characteristics of one person.


    "Se-hyun!"


    Bererosa came running up with her name on her back. He naturally wrapped around her waist and opened his mouth to hide his shame and pride.


    "I didn''t expect such a grand vision."


    "I can''t help it. Someone I love is coming."


    Lynn, who later appeared in front of the gate, was also held in the arms of Xi Hyun, just like Bererosa.


    "Bererosa, you can''t go out there by yourself!"


    "Nothing''s funnier than growing your own competition, Lynn."


    "What!"


    Lin and Bererosa grabbed each of her arms. They snore as they gaze at each other. But Lin and Bererosa had to stop the competition as soon as they saw Sherry behind him.


    "Who is this?"


    Bererosa looks at the woman she brought with her. A pretty girl with dark red hair. Bererosa does not slow her guard, noticing through her third eye that there is a lump of power that cannot be expressed verbally.


    Recognizing her interest in gathering, Sherry pulled the ''loop'' before she opened her mouth. A necklace protrudes from her fingers.


    "This is the relationship. Isn''t that right, Master?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. God, God. That doesn''t sound right.

 280 00280 Wind blows

    A leash and a necklace. It was close to a dog''s necklace, by the looks of it. Lin and Bererosa face unexpected situations and are dumbfounded. She didn''t understand what she was talking about. But that was also only for a moment. Soon after realizing the truth about women, Lin and Bererosa had a slight epilepsy.


    "Se-hyun, what happened!?"


    "We need an explanation."


    Lin and Bererosa chased after Sihyun. If it was a major relationship, it was not an ordinary relationship. It was less than a week before she left the house. In the meantime, it must have been that close of a conversation to come and go as far as the words "master."


    Lin and Bererosa''s eyes grew stronger, but she was not embarrassed. It''s because I''ve already realized that Sherry chooses only the opposite of what he thinks. Before I came here, I realized that I had to lose the moment I dried up on her face a few times after Sherry''s prank.


    That''s why he kept his attitude. His relationship with Sherry was clear enough to be cut with a knife, so there was no reason for him to back off. Sihyun, who saw Lin and Bererosa, calmly replied.


    "Let''s go inside. It''ll be a long story."


    She sat down and told him about Sherry. The longer she spoke, the more satisfied Lin and Bererosa looked. The women sigh of relief when they hear that Sherry is just a body species.


    "... and that''s why you''re next to me. Well, normally, I would order an errand, but since you''re fundamentally talented, it''ll help you move on."


    "I see. There''s a good reason for that. I trusted him to the end."


    "Of course I believed you. Sihyun won''t do anything useless for you."


    Lin opens her axe eyes and looks at Sherry. To her, Sherry was just a lucky survivor of her parents'' honor. In that sense, what Sherry did was unbearable in Lynn''s position. It was because I could have tried to do something wrong. There couldn''t have been a better sound coming from my mouth.


    "Still, it''s a frenzy. when you''re hesitant to say something that might be misleading. Moreover, the attitude shown to Shi-hyun doesn''t seem like a body type at all. Why don''t you be a little more aware of your position?"


    Lin openly crossed the line with Sherry. The world of pioneers is fundamentally pharmaceutically-driven. And the world he lived in, the Zephyros, basically had a hierarchy. It was not that surprising to divide our relationships up and down.


    Sherry hears Lynn''s words and smiles beautifully as if her conscience would melt away just by watching. Sherry sweeps her hair with a gesture so elegant that she can''t even imitate it. She tilts her head naturally.


    "Really? I think it was the right thing to do. There couldn''t be more direct evidence of your relationship with the owner. And it''s not right to set everything in motion just by looking at a single view. Besides, you''re supposed to be a pet in the premises. From my point of view, she doesn''t seem to have a basic belief in pets. So is this situation right now. It seems to be handed over to someone when they find out they lack faith."


    Sherry pushes hard. She had no intention of getting along with anyone on Earth. It was the same with Sihyun. Her goal was to get to Shu''s side as soon as possible. That''s why Sherry''s mouth became a sharp blade.


    "Is that wrong?"


    "Of course not! You have a conscience, you have no guilt! If you really wanted to demonstrate that kind of relationship with Sihyun, look at what you''re saying now. It''s the words of someone who doesn''t like the position of a body paper. The contradiction is that he did that to actively appeal to his position. Not only me and Bererosa, but also the ones who ignore Se-hyun!"


    "You''re pretty sharp. But I mourn it."


    "What?"


    "It is a contradiction that I was born to my mother, who is so powerful, so beautiful, and so compassionate that I can encompass everything."


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "I am only with you according to your mother''s will. I don''t care, and I don''t want to know, what complaints the ants have. So don''t be complaining. I feel like I''m going to lose my mind just hearing it."


    Lynn, who heard Sherry''s words, yells louder and louder. Sherry, however, treats Lynn like someone she doesn''t care about. Sherry gracefully drank her tea and looked out the window in a relaxed manner. Lynn jabbers at the table, but Sherry doesn''t even flinch. It looked like I was already in another country.


    Following a series of procedures, he decided to watch Sherry while shaking his head. I knew Sherry''s power better than anyone. Even though she had not reached the Gateway, her lineage and abilities were genuine and could not be deceived by anything. Using coercion and manipulation on her did not give her the results she wanted.


    There was only one way to get Sherry. Getting her sincere. Reducing her scope of activity with a number of chains and constraints only diminished her value. If you tie your hands and feet, one by one, you will ultimately only be a puppet.


    He didn''t want Sherry to be like that. It was too bad what she had. Bererosa, however, opened her mouth to denounce Sherry''s behavior, whether it was different from what she thought.


    "But I think Miss Sherry is exaggerating. I certainly agree that Lynn''s actions can be interpreted that way, but I think it''s too thoughtful to understand the position of those who would risk my pet''s life. Miss Sherry, who would not bow her head so brazenly after the life of someone I love?"


    Bererosa''s face was completely cold after telling her everything she had seen. She has been at the top of her class since birth. The magnificence that followed naturally was enough to transcend the bell and force. That''s why Sherry also had to make an uncomfortable face.


    "Quiet, Bererosa. It wasn''t you who gave me sadistic tendencies, it was you. In that sense, you are the only one I will bow my head to."


    "I don''t see the look on the person''s head."


    "Your eyes must be ornamental."


    Kieing. Sherry''s long leash pulls on the hook and hands it to him without hesitation. Whenever he received the loop, he blew up his elasticity. He realizes that he is unlimitedly strange.


    Lin, who had seen the strange dynamics of Shihyun and Sherry, stepped aside.


    "Wait! What are you doing!?"


    "I salute my master for your whining. Is there a problem?"


    Lin and Bererosa wept in their declaration. It wasn''t what they wanted, but it was vague to deny that it wasn''t. It was definitely true that he was obeying Sihyun.


    Recognizing that Lin and Bererosa''s eyes were burning incredibly large and wide, she paid attention to Nanzi Sherry.


    "... that''s it, Sherry. I know you''re bored, but don''t make a fuss. They''re both precious to me."


    "My master says so. Is there anything I can add? I''ll take care of it."


    That was the end of the conversation. Sherry was silently craving refreshments. Sihyun continued the incomplete story with Rin and Bererosa. I haven''t seen him in a week, so I had a lot to talk about. I didn''t expect to smile at Shi Hyun''s mouth during conversations with her such as restoration of Haler''s continent, hafning in the Tagnaria Kingdom, etc.


    "Nothing special happened, right?"


    "Yes, there was nothing special to say. It was just a month''s worth of paperwork and traveling around Haller''s continent."


    "Bererosa, something happened at dawn."


    "Dawn?"


    After Xihyun expressed his interest, Bererosa shakes her head and blocks his attention beforehand.


    "It was no big deal. There was a collapse in the forest. It''s not enough to tell Atlac Nacha that it''s special because it happens once in a while because it''s broken."


    "Well, I was only attached to a large cane, so there must be some small cane that can''t withstand the power and collapse. But isn''t it a dangerous sign that the ground is crumbling?"


    "It''s a natural outcome, so it shouldn''t be a big problem if you handle it well."


    "Well, that''s a relief. But let me know as soon as you see any sign of anything weird."


    "I''ll do that."


    Sherry frowned, staring at his face. Unlike her grief, she was receiving infinite affection and attention. A gap that could not be explained by words rose and Sherry bit her lip. She opens her mouth and vomits her emotions as she boils in her heart for no reason.


    "Looks like your pets aren''t all that good. One lacks femininity, the other lacks purity."


    "Who''s like a man!"


    "I''m no different from the outside."


    Lin and Bererosa reacted roughly to Sherry''s remarks, whether they had been caring about the usual. Sihyun sighed as she looked at them.


    "Still a long way to get along."


    - 277.


    Sihyun returned to Korea, leaving Lin and Bererosa behind. His movements were agitated because he heard that he had found traces of the Brotherhood. The Brotherhood ''Destination is Busan. Xi hurriedly wrapped himself around the armor of the shadow because there could have been a catastrophe in front of his nose. And I went out into the dark with Sherry.


    Underground parking in the middle of nowhere. Sihyun stepped foot where no one would come, and he could see a person waiting for him.


    "Hey, Brother!"


    Robert, the man with an arm over his shoulder, showed no hesitation in showing friendship. But that was also only for a moment. Robert finds Sherry behind him, throwing aside an imprudent image and approaching her with an intelligent smile.


    "My name is Robert Howler." Also known as the Shy Man on Earth. I''m only 31 years old. "


    "I don''t know. Put your face back where it makes you feel uncomfortable."


    "You don''t know who I am? No way. You''ve never seen it on television? Really? That can''t be right. If you look closely at my face, you''ll remember something."


    "Nothing. Go away."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. There is no engagement today.

 281 00281 Wind blows

    In an iron-walled posture, Robert gives a grim look. But there was only a moment when he could make that face. Jane saw Robert''s nature protrude because she ripped his ear off.


    "Apart! Jane."


    "Robert, didn''t you return the strongest man on earth until he surpassed Se-hyun? If you''ve decided not to use it in the first place, you shouldn''t use it at all, should you?"


    Jane''s face was ice cold. After taking a step back from Sherry, Robert desperately defected. It was because I thought my ears would fall out soon if I did not do so. Robert shrugged his shoulders and grabbed Jane''s hand naturally.


    "Of course I''m joking, I''m joking! Did you really think I''d put my hands on the woman that Brathr brought in? Then you''re mistaken. I was just trying to relax."


    "I don''t need an excuse."


    "Apart!"


    As the storm passed and the atmosphere calmed, Xihyun introduced Sherry to Jane and Robert. Jane and Robert nodded their heads when they heard that talent was hard to find in the world. It was not bad because there were as many as there were going to catch the brothers'' tails.


    Moreover, since she was a guaranteed talent, there was no reason to refuse from their position. It was clear that things would get a little more comfortable.


    "But where is Miss Sherry from?"


    I heard what Jane said, but Robert couldn''t bear it and opened his mouth. Sherry quietly evaluated the ugly persistence, looking up at the sky.


    He doesn''t want to tell me. Or is there something special about it? Robert shudders at her unpredictable behavior.


    "Yes, we are all one family under the sky. Miss Sherry said something nice."


    "... Robert, wake up. You don''t want to tell anyone."


    Jane sighs. It was nice to have a positive attitude to share, but I just couldn''t do it without being overwhelmed. If the other person is reluctant, it is a virtue to give up. I''m sorry to hear about Robert''s behavior.


    Sherry opens her mouth before Jane does.


    "Better interpretation than a dream. I don''t want to make abstract remarks."


    "Then what do you want to say?"


    "Space."


    "Yes?"


    "I come from a ''universe'' that is so far away that you don''t even know it."


    Robert looks like he''s been hit with a hammer. Sherry''s answer shocked him that much. Unlike a shiny face, it was an unfortunate answer. Even though Robert was the Crown Prince of Reaction, it was difficult to complete Sherry''s response. The answer was unbelievably fascinated by the words "nerd" or "four dimensions."


    Robert scratches his head at the crack of his mouth.


    "Miss Sherry is unusual."


    "... you don''t believe me?"


    "No, I believe you."


    Sihyun knew Sherry was telling the truth, but he didn''t. It''s because he knew it would only complicate things here.


    "No more jokes, Sherry."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Robert heavily reacts when he hears the word "master," but he shakes his hand and blocks his answer. Sherry also didn''t pull out the ring to see if she wasn''t going to make a joke.


    "Then let''s get down to business. Why would you be able to guess the acts of the Brotherhood that have never been traced? Did they leave anything behind?"


    "Simple. This morning, there was a whistleblower. And that''s why we''ve got a line to get closer to the reality of the Brotherhood. And that''s what I''m here for."


    "Whistleblower? It''s not a trap, is it?"


    "You can rest assured that the verification is complete. That''s why time is delayed."


    "If you''re so confident, you can trust me."


    At the same time, Sihyun nodded his head, Jane''s explanation followed.


    "The official name of the Brotherhood is'' The Yellow Sign Brotherhood. ''Currently operating as a branch organization around the world. Estimated number is around 7,000. They are always wearing yellow robes, so they rarely recognize each other''s faces."


    "Do we know who the head of the Brotherhood is?"


    "It''s anonymous. It''s just an application on your smartphone, an app. There are those who admire the idea of an operation with great detail, or the idea of divinity of information gathering in the future."


    Members of the Brotherhood ranged from generation to generation, including students, soldiers, housewives, police officers, and entrepreneurs. What they had in common was that they could not tolerate injustice and had a temper that burned with justice. They were all solid cornerstones for society. The criminal records were not only exemplary citizens who complained but did not complain to others.


    It was hard to believe that a member of society who seemed to live well without the law would become a human white man who slaughtered the Eclipse and civilians at night, but it was a problem that could not be overcome. Symmetrical points touched each other for a reason.


    "Are you wearing a mask of goodness? The leader of the Brotherhood pushed them away?"


    "I''m afraid it''s quite the opposite. Members of the Brotherhood believe that their actions are absolutely right."


    He had to tilt his head. If it was a medieval world or a pre-Christian world, we could understand such blindness. It was because the view was very narrow. But now it''s different. Even if he had nothing, he knew about basic ethics and morality. At least it meant that right and wrong could be judged.


    ''It''s not that I haven''t learned. There''s a fundamental problem. Something worthwhile enough to part with everything you''ve ever known.''


    To that end, he shakes his head and voices his thoughts. It was because he clearly couldn''t understand the thoughts of those who had already given up being human.


    "What is the basis for believing that they are doing the right thing? Even though it''s a worn out killer now, it would have started out as a model citizen. You weren''t willing to kill civilians and Eclipse?"


    "The Yellow Sign Brotherhood is an organization that deals with weak aliens to conquer the planet. The goal, of course, is to kill the aliens that have infiltrated us."


    "Are all members of the Brotherhood mistaken for worldwide peace?"


    "Yes. Something like that."


    Sihyun let out a sigh. It is because a topic that I would like to see in a movie or novel came out. Even though it was an emerging cult at the beginning, there was a limit. Even though it was a group that had touched the great old existence, that did not change.


    "Are you seriously manipulated by the fact that killing Eclipse and the civilians at their fingertips helps world peace? Can''t you think of anything else?"


    "... and unfortunately, our agents found that the whistleblower was perfectly normal. There was no trace of memory correction, no stimulus that affected the mind. It was all his will."


    "Then why confess? If he really thought he was doing the right thing, he wouldn''t have even thought about bringing charges against the Brotherhood."


    The question of Xi Hyun was in the natural order. Even if all the information about the Yellow Sign Brotherhood is correct, there is little chance that the Whistleblower will come out. It was unnaturally quick to get out of the brotherhood and kill innocent people. It seemed like he was trying to clean up the dirt.


    "That was the question for us as well. However, even after several hours of investigation, the whistleblower''s answer was the same."


    "What''s that?"


    "I feel a guilty conscience. That''s all I had to say."


    "You gave an exemplary answer like a man with experience as a model citizen."


    At the same time as she makes a sound, Sherry covers her mouth with her hands. But I couldn''t help but notice the sound of laughter bursting out.


    "Hehe..."


    He turns his head to look at Sherry.


    "Is that what you noticed?"


    "Well, I don''t know. I only have one piece of information. I''ll tell you if I remember."


    Only then did Sihyun realize that Sherry had noticed something. She was the one who told me that the honey Jay collected at the beginning was "golden honey liquor." It didn''t make sense that they didn''t know an organization that could use golden honey liquor. But Jane and Robert can''t press Sherry where they see her. Sihyun sighed without anyone knowing, looking at the steep body species that did not cross the line.


    "By the way, Jane, I was thinking, maybe the members of the Brotherhood saw the aliens for themselves."


    "What?"


    "Otherwise, you can''t explain what you''ve done. If you saw it for real, you''d understand how blindly devoted you are."


    "Robert, I know you don''t seem to know, but there''s no such thing as aliens."


    "No, no, no! You saw the flow of thought, and you believed there was no civilization on the other side of the gap. But then what happened? More circles appeared, right? There is no absolute circumstance or phenomenon. When and where aliens appear, it''s not weird. Leave your prejudice, Jane."


    "All right, all right, let''s get to work."


    Since it was Robert who used to make wild hypotheses, Jane poured his words into one ear as if she was fine with it. However, Sihyun did not listen to Robert lightly. There were those who came to mind that they were aliens. The great race of Yisar. The worst enemy that ever tried to take the human body because of the possibility of Eclipse. Suddenly, Shi Hyun, who thought of them, wept. Because Robert''s hypothesis sounded like that.


    "So what are the specific traces?"


    "Here''s the information about today''s rally. It''s the most important piece of information we''ve heard from whistleblowers."


    "Glad to hear it."


    Until now, I''ve only stepped on the shadow and pushed forward hard. The only thing left to do now is to surpass and grab the tail.


    "The gathering place is called the underground base."


    "... big scale. A massacre rally at an underground base."


    Briefly, he followed Jane and Robert to the rally point. The gathering place was a quiet mountain between Busan and Ulsan. The best place to find small rivers flowing in front of you and behind you. Sihyun stepped into a place where no light came in and found the abandoned hospital.


    The hospital''s exterior wall was about to crack, break, and collapse, whether it had been hit by all of the exhaust winds of time. A demonstration of numerous shapes of footprints not far away found that the information was not wrong.


    "Is it down here?"


    "Yes, if the information is correct, the Brotherhood is convening now."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Don''t blackmail Sherry, she''s a Hiro candidate, just go. I don''t think I have any love for my work when I come all the way here to say that. That''s why it''s so hard to answer.


    2. There is no involvement.


    3. @ seriously, the strongest man is "Mr. Satan says," Is this a non-aggressive position?


    //Jay would look better on you, Mr. Satan. Robert is about as creaky as it gets.

 282 00282 Wind blows

    Following Jane''s instructions, she walked into the abandoned hospital and looked at the messy interior facilities. He had broken medical beds, broken wheelchairs, and a flat walker waiting for him.


    The cracked wall felt like it was about to collapse. One wall was actually broken. It was not worth a scratch on the outside.


    Jane lowers her footsteps as much as possible, pulling out a pistol from her chest. She belongs to a highly idealistic group, but unfortunately, Stigma is unable to keep up with him. A handgun is more powerful than using a stigma. There was nothing more to say.


    "Se-hyun, the place we''re going is underground. Avoid using excessive force. because if you''re wrong, you could be trapped underground."


    "You don''t have to tell me. I know."


    Sihyun nods. It was a different place from the church where I encountered Engachtoon. It had few features that could influence it at will, but it was far too numerous. He knew how frightening it was to collapse underground in battle with Optimal, so he only intended to use minimal force.


    Under no circumstances is he to be safe, so there is a good chance that Robert or Jane, the party, will not be safe.


    "Don''t worry, this place is my bed."


    Robert raises his hand and raises a stigma. His stigma is of the superhuman lineage. His ability to control iron and transform even his own body into iron.


    Following Robert''s gesture, you see pieces of iron. In modern times, iron had an inseparable correlation with civilization. It is a resource that is used anytime, anywhere. So was this place now. It was a place that was forgotten in the flow of time, but the ''iron'' resource was overflowing.


    A sphere. With the noise of an aluminum can bending, the iron pieces become tiny spheres. The bullets made by Robert''s hands float around him. Sherry looks at him, interested in the appearance of escorting him, but soon she loses interest and turns her head. It was useful among humans, but just like that.


    In the beginning, she had no interest in the Brotherhood. I was just following him because there was an order from him.


    "Where do I go now?"


    "I already know the way to the basement, so just follow me."


    The abandoned hospital had a large site, but it was not too quiet. At the forefront of the formation, Jane walks inside the building without slowing down. Her footsteps do not stop. And I didn''t hesitate. As though she had come once, she stopped walking as soon as she saw the words written in the ledger.


    Sihyun could see why Jane stopped walking. Unlike the building, the words in the ledger room were clear and clean. It was creating a distinctive atmosphere, as if he were carving a name on the map.


    "Is this it?"


    "Yes."


    He instinctively realized that it was a room going underground, so he raised his shadow and blessed the visit. Without a sound, the door that was clean and split in two fell backwards.


    Inside, it was peaceful. A table with one leg bent and a broken bookshelf that doesn''t overcome the power of time. Without the words "Ledger''s Office", it must have slipped my mind.


    As soon as she entered the room, Jane stamped the wallpaper and pressed the button on her finger. At the same time, the passage to the basement opened as the floor split open.


    "This is the passageway to the basement I heard from the whistleblower."


    "That''s why they didn''t find out. But how the hell did you make it? Even if you look at your hands in such a big way, no matter how remote you are, you will be caught."


    Sihyun looked at the passageway with disgusting eyes. He invested a lot of money where no one else would come to kill him and opened an underground base.


    "Let''s discuss it later. It''s our duty to disrupt the rally, right?"


    "Yes, I''ll start with the finale."


    Sihyun and Robert took a walk underground. The passageway to the basement was strange. As a high level of technology was introduced, the surface was smooth, and the space between the stairs and the stairs was constant.


    Since the road was a fork, Xi Hyun went down to a deeper place without thinking complicated. There was no obstacle to stopping him in the middle. He went down to the basement for a kilometer and frowned. It is because the more I walked, the more the scenery around me changed.


    The basement he thought was closer to the tunnel. Unless sponsored by a country or a large corporation, it was clear that there was little that the Brotherhood of Ordinary Persons could do. However, the underground base that appeared in front of Sihyun was close to one facility. Facilities with more advanced technologies than the outside world. The basement where the light comes in is no longer underground.


    "... Wonderful. Building a facility this size, avoiding eye contact."


    Robert whistles without his knowledge. That''s how great the subway base was. Constructing a building like this in a country is hard. At the end of the passageway, he can see a single door in front of him. A door measuring five meters shows a wall, not a door.


    Sihyun raises his shadow and tries to break down the door, but Jane appears before him and stops him from doing anything.


    "I know the password. It doesn''t have to be noisy."


    "Well, that''s a relief."


    Jane, who was standing at the door that was shrinking just by looking at it, took out her smartphone. What she has in her hand belongs to the whistleblower. The Brotherhood was unfairly authorised to control the facility through the application.


    Jane, who ran the brothers-related app, put a pattern on the screen of her smartphone. As her fingers stop, a huge door begins to open. Xi Hyun and his group rush to operate the door before it all opens. With a small noise, Jihyun confirms that the door is closed, then he blurs the door joint with his hand.


    "Se-hyun?"


    "Anyone who runs away in a noisy gap just gets annoyed. Don''t worry, it''ll penetrate again at this thickness anyway. And you don''t think this is the only entrance, do you?"


    "Surely a basement of this size would have more than one or two exits. And in that case, this is going to be a very difficult entrance to block."


    At his words, Jane nodded and accepted.


    "Then let''s go. I feel popular over there."


    He widened his senses and ran to the place where there were so many people. Because it''s an open place. Xihyun was able to pinpoint the location of the rally. Shortly after, Xihyun and his group arrive at the rally. When the tumultuous atmosphere was conveyed to the skin, Xihyun stopped his steps and hid himself on the wall.


    The gathering area was a huge cavity. The size and breadth of the amphitheater. Unlike the interiors built with advanced technology, the sites where gatherings were taking place were extremely primitive.


    In the middle, a huge flame rises. It''s not a red flame, it''s a blue flame. The talented man must have planted the fire artificially. Many civilians and Eclipses were camped round the fire. It was like preparing for human sacrifice.


    Around it are those in yellow robes. Hundreds of them at a glance. Moreover, they held armor together.


    "... deserved to die for the king. There''s no need for dishonesty in this world. Those who have come here for a long journey. Do not doubt the king''s mercy. Your deaths have long been foretold."


    Standing at the highest altar in the assembly hall, the one who speaks aloud and loudly. I wasn''t good at it once or twice. It was the voice of one who firmly believed that he was just and true. Sihyun felt familiar with the voice of the person leading the rally.


    ''You must be mistaken.''


    An austere tone. Scratchy high-pitched. Sihyun shakes his head and clears his mind. None of those he knew could fall for the Brotherhood.


    Jane sighed in relief as she watched the rally unfold. So far, she''s seen nothing but a brutal scene where it''s all over. But now it''s different. Depending on how we do it, we have an opportunity to save countless lives.


    Jane, with her fist burning, looks at her. As long as he was there, there was no word for failure.


    "Our goal is to capture them alive. No matter the inevitable sacrifice, at least we need information to reach the core of the Brotherhood. In that sense, Se-hyun, please catch the one leading the rally first."


    "That''s easy."


    "Robert, you rule the Brotherhood. Even if they have the upper hand, they won''t be able to withstand your abilities."


    The original output was different. Robert''s mind-set has been exceeded by 5 million. It was an unusual force. It had already entered the frontier''s realm. That''s why I believe Jane''s Robert will be able to fulfill her duties.


    "It''s a piece of cake."


    "And Miss Sherry, protect the prisoners from getting hurt. If you are a guaranteed competent person, you will have that capability."


    Jane looks at Sherry, but she doesn''t answer. I only looked at Jane with a graceful look and a relaxed attitude. Sihyun knew exactly what Sherry was up to.


    ''You think you won''t listen to orders from humans.''


    Shi Hyun tapped Sherry''s head with his finger, and his voice was cold. What he wanted was a capable servant, not a cripple at a crucial moment.


    "Is that understood? Sherry, you can do this."


    Only after Sihyun opened her mouth did Sherry casually open her mouth.


    "I''ll just try to stay out of your way."


    "No one should die. This isn''t a joke."


    Sherry''s gaze slowly crosses Sherry''s eyes, lowering her head. Once she had become a vessel, the creed she had to keep was to make sure she fulfilled her orders. Even if it is a joke, there is a line that must not be crossed.


    "If that''s what the master wants, we''ll have to try."


    When all roles have been shared. Jane counts the timing as she watches the rally unfold. Immediately, a large pillar of fire rises to the ceiling. Those wearing yellow robes lift their armor up high in the sky. The scene where everything points to the serosa. The rally reached its peak. At the moment of stiffness, Jane reloads her pistol.


    "Then I''ll count to three."


    Jane bows as hard as she can. Prepare to run at the best speed she can. Sherry, who strengthened her body with thought, uttered a lot of words.


    "One."


    Robert rotated a lot of bullets. The pieces of iron that had been floating around him so far contained fierce energy.


    "Two."


    Sherry glances through the intestine with an unmotivated eye. and designed the best course of action. She straightens her thoughts in her head, and wakes up from the dirt on her knees.


    "Three."


    At the end of the sentence, he ran through the space.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Years, but I think it will be posted between 5 and 6: 00. I''ll see you in the morning.

 283 00283 Wind blows

    As soon as he reached the top of the altar, he bent down to grab the head of the convention leader, not the organizer. But before that, the organizer moved on. It was slow enough for a turtle or snail to come to mind, but it was different from what he had.


    At the same time as the organizer thought, the light illuminating the convention hall turned into a murderous ray. As air bubbles rise over the armor of the shadow, Xihyun reflectively leans back. The surface of the armor was scorched, but it was natural that it was not good. At the pole of the shadow is light.


    "Light becomes deadly light? ''


    Xihyun could not conceal the fluctuation. The ability exercised by the host was a form I had seen before. It wasn''t long ago either. Two months, tops. In the meantime, Hyun trembled with the possibility that ''that person'' might have changed like this. Soon, he regained his senses and cleared his mind. It was untouchable because he was wearing a yellow robe.


    Immediately, the organizer instinctively notices that his thoughts are getting longer, and throws himself toward the secret passageway directly beneath the altar.


    "Damn it..."


    One beat later, Hyun recognized the host''s behavior and followed him into the secret passageway. As soon as she entered the secret passageway, she saw a giant laser flying towards her. With a resounding sound, the demonstration of a mass of energy fired and stopped it was a lightning storm derived from Reagan.


    Crushing the body of another string of concepts was unimaginably low power, but avoiding it in a narrow passageway was a relief. Shi Hyun caused Yuyamuya to be free before he could think. Ability to move between material and antimatter boundaries. Its capabilities in confined space have been infinitely high in efficiency.


    However, he had no choice but to remove his ability immediately. The laser that pierced his body broke the pillar that became the center of the underground base. On the other hand, the basement was shaken with a big bang.


    The demonstration of debris falling over his head kicked his tongue briefly. Avoiding was not a problem, but the aftershock was a problem. Robert and Jane could have died if the basement collapsed. I couldn''t guarantee the lives of hundreds of people. However, there were so many variables she had on her own to anticipate Sherry''s performance.


    "We have no choice but to go fast."


    The demonstration that pulled out the blades of the shadow from all over the world rotated them like a shredder. The grinder of the shadow surrounding the chassis scratched the walls of the secret passageway and smashed all the devices inside.


    Sihyun, who secured the secret passageway that was falling down with a shadow, shattered and broke everything that stood in his way. The seemingly instantaneous collapse was reinforced with a shadow.


    As he went forward, the resistance was also harsh. The secret passageways, such as hypersonic missiles, lasers, sonic weapons, and railguns, were generously pouring out weapons of the near future, but not enough to push them away. The power of the Shadow Crusher only widens the passageway.


    There was nothing physically possible to do about it now. No, I could have put it in my hand. Unfortunately, the secret passageway was not at a level that could harm the demonstration.


    In less than a minute, he broke all the obstacles in the secret passageway, and even the last cannon was able to find the host''s back. I felt overwhelmed. I could see the rushed shape. But Sihyun no longer allowed him to deviate. In front of the host, Sihyun, who tied the exit of the secret passageway with a shadow, approached him with a relaxed step.


    "Is this how it''s going to be?"


    The organizer in the yellow robe was corrected. Evidence that willpower and determination have not been compromised. Sihyun also climbed on the ring like that because he looked much better than lowering his tail gently.


    "I''ve heard of you, Shadow King."


    "Does anyone in the world not know me?"


    He couldn''t have known about the worldwide breakthroughs. Even though it was the core of the storm, it was not an exaggeration. That''s why the organizer realized how meaningless his words were.


    "Well, so is he. But it''s strange. If you''re really for the world, why are you bothering us?"


    "That''s funny. Do you want to say that even though you tried to kill and kill a lot of people?"


    What the Brotherhood did was simply a massacre. Even though there was a plausible excuse behind it, it was an unforgivable act. Hiding in the grave and committing murder was no more than a homicidal cult. It was the same even if there was a noble ideology or a lofty ideology. It did not fit with the universal ethics in the beginning.


    "They all deserved to die."


    The unanimous voice had the power to persuade even the listening. The firm will denied itself another point of intervention. Sihyun shakes his head. It is because the organizer''s abnormalities and abnormalities were dramatic.


    "Are you saying you killed him because he was an alien?"


    "You know better. Yes, we are doing a great deal of cleaning for the greater good. Even if no one notices us, even if we see ourselves as homicidal madmen, the absolute truth is with us."


    "Is it your cause to kidnap and kill good men?"


    "... not the good guys, the ones who kidnapped the good guys from us. They''re already with us. Could be somebody''s friend, could be somebody''s family. It''s not right to ignore them. Humanitarian bystanders will one day rule all of humanity. No, we have to."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Even if your words are true from one to ten, the brutal massacre will not change."


    The idea of being an alien itself was ambiguous. From his point of view, the host''s remarks were merely excuses to justify his murder.


    "You''re the one who doesn''t know, Shadow King. You would know! Why won''t you listen to us?"


    "If you are truly innocent, surrender. Then I''ll shut up and listen to the alien you''re talking about."


    It was the best mercy that he could give. However, the host kicked his will. He turns around and presses the button in the corner. And at the same time, the secret passageway lit up. The blazing light from all around didn''t give you a chance to cast a shadow.


    The host stretched out his hand and turned the light into a murderous beam with all his strength. The beam of light spilled from all around him struck him without a sound. Black azrang blooms on the armor of the shadow, but he doesn''t mind. This is just a phenomenon that does not look good, but the actual damage coming in was close to zero.


    Sihyun, who shook his hand to drive out the light, tied the host with a shadow. The original purpose was to capture him alive. Therefore, Sihyun did not do anything to the organizer. It''s because there''s so much information you can get from him with such a high status.


    In a calm step, Hyun stood in front of the host and looked down at him. Win or lose situations. Unexpectedly, he remembered the speech of the host that he had just heard. The creepy sentence was not the problem. It was his tone that encroached upon his mind.


    He grabbed the yellow robe with eyes filled with doubts and doubts without hesitation.


    Sihyun could not keep his mouth shut as the organizer who was concealed in the yellow robe appeared. A solid impression of being one inch bigger than others. He was a neurotic glabellar who knew his demonstration well. He was the owner of the sword and field of the very large guild "scorpion" that surrounded Gangdong-gu.


    ''Jong-gil Kim.''


    He had known for five years that he was already miserably corrupt. He was a member of the Brotherhood and a leader of the assembly. He must have killed a lot of people. In a sudden reality, Hyun''s head twitched.


    Kim Jong-gil, who was the same person but was prone to bias or prejudice. He was also a former detective who could not stand the injustice of being demoralized in order to expose his upper-line injustice. It was a flaw that he was stubborn and assertive, but he was also responsible and compassionate enough to cover it.


    ''But that''s why I put my foot in the Brotherhood.''


    She realized that she knew what the Brotherhood''s desired statue would look like from Jane, and that she would have to wander around on the horses of the Brotherhood. Once he believed it, he was a man who was bored to death.


    When he realized that the host was a goner, he bit his lip. It was an unpleasant experience for me to wander underneath without my past relationships getting in the way. But it was already in the past. The end was a sin I could never atone for.


    Until then, he tilted his head. The end path was a person who believed only in what was visible. I wasn''t fooled by the whining sound of aliens in the first place. If he believed so, there must be a reason. Perhaps you''ve seen the aliens firsthand, as Robert said.


    "Let go, Shadow King! It was a big mistake catching me and us.... we must stop them from coming from Yisar, or they will be conquered without even knowing it!"


    "Yisar?"


    In that word, his head became complicated. Knowing the great race of Yisar is only a matter of few. Moreover, the plans for the Earthling invasion were already blocked by the demonstration. The remaining Yisraels on Earth were not a threat. There was no need to get caught causing confusion.


    Who could have twisted the rumors? Sihyun''s thoughts didn''t go that far. If we go back to the reason that the Brotherhood was formed, there is only one person left.


    ''... head of the Brotherhood.''


    I thought about the connection between the head of the Brotherhood and the great Yisar tribe, but there was nothing that he could predict. All I could think of was the fact that the head of the Brotherhood hated the idea of the sacrificial spirit enough to persuade a good citizen to kill him.


    Sihyun remembered the stubble. Yisar wrote a copy of the Panacotic manuscript to fulfill his obligations as a ''buyer''. He might know something. It would have been easier to get a clue if the head of the Brotherhood had anything to do with the great Yisar tribe.


    "You know something, I''m not wrong, am I? The King of Shadows."


    The great race of Yisar can no longer come to Earth. It was because Garam was blocking their entry with the power of the Panacotic manuscripts. It was clear that all the people the Brotherhood has hunted so far were Yisar. Both men and women, and even the Eclipse, were on the victim''s list because of that.


    As a result, many people, including the end path, were merely poor sacrificial lambs. You get soaked in the realization that you can''t save the world if you''re not there to fight an enemy that doesn''t exist. Perhaps even more so than the victim. But that didn''t mean that their karma would go away.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 284 00284 Wind blows

    Responding to an unknown enemy itself was not bad. But just because it wasn''t bad, it wasn''t something I could forgive. Moreover, the end of the road is already intoxicated by the idea of the Brotherhood that cannot be saved. Sihyun revealed the truth to break the ideology of the end path.


    "The great race of Iss does not come to Earth. What remains of them on Earth is an undeniable fact, but most of them have volunteered to remain on Earth. They''ll be back in a few months if they''re short and a few years if they''re long. In that sense, what you did, what you did, was a massacre."


    "... you expect me to believe that? I know the truth. The Isthmen are compassionate, cruel. It is they who do not obstruct the means and means for the purpose. It is not enough to take the bodies of the Eclipses without their permission. This is proof that many people were killed to promote the uproar. And yet you''re telling me I should trust the Yisar?"


    The riots by the dividers were already shorted out. It was funny to talk about Katabutana. But it was all Shi Hyun''s position. It was only his understanding that he had struggled for five years to drive the Yisar out, and that he knew that Ram was a librarian.


    The end of being a hound dog that only knows nothing, or is biased, and sees nothing but the front was an area that I could not understand. With a bitter smile, Sihyun resolutely silenced the insistence of the end.


    "That''s not the point, it''s already done with them. I assure you, the Issans will do no harm to humanity. Me and them already collided, and the results are back. Humanity is no longer subject to them."


    When I heard what he said, I was dumbfounded. The conclusion means the potential risk is gone. In other words, the massacre he had committed was meaningless.


    "... So, what we did was all for nothing?"


    "Yes, there was no room for any of you from the beginning. After a while, the next thing I knew, I was gone."


    When she realized that he was telling the truth, she bit her lip. A mysterious monster called the Great Old Being was also killed. He was also powerful enough to make a joke that he could stop the circle by himself.


    Reason was crying out for righteousness. But the end was unacceptable. Because the moment he admitted it, he had to be destroyed. Every assignment he''s ever done has been a genocide that ignores the greater good. The path that turned away from the truth stared at him with bloodfooted eyes.


    "It can''t be. Lie! I, the King of Shadows, am the body that stands at the forefront, realizing the truth that no one else in the world has noticed, and devoting everything. Now that it''s settled, you''re relieved? I can''t do that. Even if the Izharites are not a threat, those who have taken human bodies deserve to die."


    "You''re out of your mind."


    Sihyun shakes his head. It was certainly humans who suffered the genocide of the Brotherhood. Burning the human body to punish the Yisar was also absurd. It was an act that completely eliminated the possibility of a human being being being being taken away from him returning to Earth.


    "In the beginning, how did you know? If no one in the world had noticed, you wouldn''t have either."


    Although it was expected that the person who gave the information to the end of the road would be the head of the Brotherhood, Shi Hyun asked for confirmation. On the other hand, the end of the road responded vigorously to Sihyun''s question, forgetting that he was in the corner.


    "There was only the chief''s guidance. He naturally knows what we don''t know, and he naturally does what we don''t. His wisdom and knowledge do not wither from this base. It wasn''t something humans could overlook."


    "As expected, the leader of the Brotherhood seems to be at the beginning."


    One false information to ensnare the righteous. Sihyun realized that the head of the Brotherhood was not a joke. It is because if people moved their minds, whether they were lying or truthful, they had that kind of ability. Moreover, there were not one or two who responded to his call, but thousands. Sihyun also had to admit to the head of the Brotherhood.


    [Where is your leader?]


    "... I don''t know about that. I wrote down what I saw with my own eyes. Usually, I only get instructions from my smartphone."


    "The world is much better."


    Connection via computerized network. There was virtually no line between the head of the Brotherhood and the end. Even though it was in such peril that it seemed to be cut off soon, he could not find a relationship that was so perilous.


    [There must be some way we can meet in case of an emergency.]


    "There is no such thing. He knows everything. At least we didn''t contact him first."


    "... silly. It''s a discarded hand for all to see."


    There was no doubt about it. The lack of running as a clay organization meant that the group called the Brotherhood was designed in the first place, not knowing how to approach the Chief even Jong-gil, an executive.


    "That''s far enough, Shadow King. He would never abandon us. He taught us the truth of the world and guided us to this end. If he had tried to throw it away, he wouldn''t have done such a nuisance."


    Right, straight eyes. Even though all the truths were revealed like the king, the attitude of the end was consistent. Regrettably, it did not represent loyalty or justice. It was just fanaticism.


    "Maybe, maybe not. Thinking is your freedom. There''s no reason to stop it."


    Before the end of the world collapsed, Shi Hyun, who knew what he was, decided to give him one last chance. An opportunity to repent and reflect on the mistakes you have made. However, he opened his mouth and gave him an absolute command because it was dangerous to leave the ability of the end.


    [Give me your power.]


    The winner-take-all took everything from the end. For his mistakes so far. Xihyun, who stole the Light Sword, lifts the end of the road with one hand.


    /278


    Robert enters the convention hall and fires iron bullets. Tubang, those in yellow robes, with a bang like a cannonball, fall back, unable to withstand the power of the bullet. His powerful thinking gave birth to enormous kinetic energy, and there was nothing he could do to stop it.


    The interior walls of the basement have been ripped apart by Robert''s hands. In the face of Iron Man''s qualities and extreme imagination, the advanced technology was useless. It was only used as a solid weapon. By the way, Robert, who exercised iron, threw down a square inner wall without pity.


    There were over a hundred brothers gathered in the convention hall, but they were pushed away without hesitation. He gave up his position as the strongest man on the face of the earth, but Robert had a vessel too large for a human being to hold. The general strategy was like a stage that did not work.


    "Robert, it''s empty on the right."


    "Got it."


    A gathering hall ringing with screams. In a state of confusion, Jane initiates a cover fire. What she could do without a special stigma was hone the basics and train her body to its limit so that she could perform her skills anytime, anywhere.


    Jane had a pistol in her hand that was an enormous amount of motor energy, as opposed to what she thought was custom-made. Ordinary people could not overcome the reactions, and they were able to fall out of their hands. But she aims at her shoulders and legs as if they were nothing.


    The Brotherhood in Yellow Robes exerts their power over Robert and Jane unnecessarily. The absolute stability of the enemy advantages moves them. However, Robert did not concede his territory. Rather, I was greedily looking beyond the realm of the Brotherhood.


    Jane was the same. Utilizing the features for ten minutes, she went beyond their attack range and hid behind a wall. The convention hall quickly became a mess. Robert sweeping the traversed bowels and Jane guarding them. And Sherry guarding the abducted in a place no one knows about. There were only three of Suu, but the Brotherhood gathered in the convention hall was no match for them.


    Everything is disadvantageous due to a sudden attack. One of the members of the Brotherhood ran toward the hostages through a turbulent war.


    "At least these guys! ''


    All that remained in my head was the thought of fulfilling my mission. It was obvious to the brothers that they had their tails caught. But he couldn''t complete the mission. It''s because my feet have become heavy like lead. Noticing the vision, he turns his head. It was a vague beauty that was there. A woman who looks at it with her eyes but has a strange atmosphere that makes her suspicious whether she is there or not. As soon as he saw her, he sensed his own death.


    "I''m sorry. If I had gone to Robert or Jane, I could have lived."


    Sherry has'' increased ''the opponent''s time: 1 second becomes 10 minutes, 10 minutes becomes 100 hours, 100 hours becomes 1000 days. In her hands, a fleeting moment became an eternal wait. The opponent who was trapped in a time that flowed indefinitely killed himself because he couldn''t stand the changing world.


    Sherry looks down at the other person with no emotion. In the beginning, Shi Hyun ordered her to protect the kidnapped. There was no treatment for the Brotherhood. That''s why she treated them at her discretion.


    "Hehe, the landscape is crawling with bugs."


    Sherry turns her gaze away from those who run towards her. The battle had already come to an end. Those who did not lose consciousness were unconscious, and those who lost consciousness dropped their armor.


    Linc. Robert smiles at the sound of the apocalypse and reveals the iron man. Armor lifted high above the sky after refusing gravity was reborn into Robert''s hands.


    Soon after, a lump of iron that was stretched out like a sack of shreds encased around a hundred brothers and sisters. They howl and cry out, "Have you lost your strength to resist?"


    "54 out of 104 have died or been injured. It''s not good, but it''s not bad."


    After a glimpse of the Brotherhood, Jane narrows it down. Robert nods his head and approaches those abducted with a light step.


    "Relax, now that you''re..."


    "No, stop."


    Robert turns his head to the familiar voice. Unless, of course, there was a demonstration.


    "What happened all of a sudden? Is something going on?"


    "Yes, I do."


    When he landed the end of the road, he walked forward. The kidnapped stand in plain sight, and he opens his mouth with a cold expression.


    "... raise your hand if you think you are an innocent human being here. If that''s hard, you can scream."


    "Brother, what a joke. There can''t be non-humans, can there?"


    Shortly after, Robert was left with a smile. No one raised their hand to ask him questions.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. It''s getting late. We''re sorry, but as the story grew, the amount of time we had to contrast it with the settings in front of us increased, so the writing time naturally increased.


    2. There is no involvement.

 285 00285 Wind blows

    After confirming that no ''human'' had accidentally flowed in, he sensed that his prediction was correct. The purpose and purpose of the Brotherhood was not a vain delusion. Above all, he was sure, and he had experienced it. The Brotherhood had a certain ideology. It was crooked, but it did not change.


    It was because everyone in front of him was a ''great race of Yisar.'' Proof that the Brotherhood''s insistence that the aliens should be excluded is correct. Sihyun walked forward one step, taking many glances at one body. I had no idea I was going to run into Yin in a place like this, but he didn''t panic.


    "... Yes, I have one more question for you. Have any of you not heard of me?"


    No one answered. He will, too. The man who trampled their dreams is before their eyes. I couldn''t have known. Not just rumors of a breakthrough, but even more rumors. Robert, who was unable to keep up with the situation, only looked at the runners and runners alternately.


    "Se-hyun, can you tell me what''s going on?"


    "Everyone here is an alien. The official name is Yisar''s great race. They''re from a galaxy called Iss. Those with transcendent civilizations have the ability to transcend time and space and even change their minds. The people who are here now are using such technology to exchange spirits and spirits directly with humans."


    "Yes?"


    "The body may be human, but the mind is an alien."


    At his words, Jane makes a silly noise. It was because even for her, she was selfish and rational, and her speech was so radical. I could not nod my head, even if I insisted that I believe vaguely. Maybe he got hit in the head in a secret passageway. Jane looks at the demonstration with her suspicious eyes.


    "Do we need proof?"


    He pointed to the nearest middle-aged person because he didn''t think he would believe it from the beginning.


    "Speak your native language, or your native language."


    Jane looks at the middle-aged man hanging from his fingertips. Wearing a crumpled suit, he was a strange family man to see everywhere. That''s why she didn''t think the middle-aged man would be able to respond to her wishes. But the prediction missed beautifully. It''s because the middle-aged man began speaking in the native language as he had said.


    There was no way Jane could confirm if it was really a language. However, he knew that the kidnapped middle-aged man had no reason to answer his jokes. Not to mention it wasn''t premeditated.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve heard a primal."


    "... Thank you."


    "How did you get here?"


    "It was a mistake to fall asleep on the way home. It was right here when I closed my eyes and opened my eyes again. Everybody has the same situation. As soon as I was defenseless, I was in their hands."


    "The Brotherhood has the ability to distinguish between man and Yin?"


    "Yes, the Brotherhood had a scanner that could read Yin''s brainwaves."


    "Did you figure it out yourself?"


    "No, I just overheard them."


    Jane was distracted by the conversation between Sihyun and the middle-aged. It was a sight that showed the existence of the unknown. It was the truth that could cause even more wavelengths than the fact that the circle had invaded. The fact that there was the same intelligent being somewhere in the infinite expansion of the universe itself had enormous impact.


    However, Robert was enthusiastic about whether or not he knew the impact and was right about his reasoning.


    "I was right! Jane, there were aliens, too."


    "... that''s all you have to say, idiot. My head hurts."


    "Don''t complicate things. Sooner or later, it was bound to come out. You didn''t think there were only humans in the universe, did you?"


    "I really want you to live comfortably."


    "Technically, it''s none of our business, right? There are people in Area 51 or NASA doctors, right? Jane, you don''t have to suffer."


    Jane shuts up. Because it wasn''t something she thought would solve. Even more worrying was not something she could do with her hands.


    "Don''t worry. As long as I''m around, these guys aren''t gonna freak out. And they are going to leave one day. So if you''re thinking about diplomacy, I''d say you''re worried about nothing. In the beginning, their home was on the other side of the universe, untouchable to modern humanity. There''s nothing to gain."


    Sihyun turns his head away from Jane and looks at the Yisar.


    "You don''t seem surprised to see me even when I show up."


    Sihyun watched the Yisraen calmly. Men and women, old and young, and Eclipse. Their appearance and age were different, but they had one thing in common. It was not surprising that they received unexpected help.


    There was no vibrating color in itself. It was the same reaction as knowing that there would be a demonstration. Soon after, Xi Hyun was able to figure out the cause. Someone didn''t teach me, but his instincts were right at the heart.


    "... I see, the whistleblower."


    A sudden confession, close to infinity. And suspicious behavior. The demonstration focused all on the whistleblower. If the whistleblower had a close relationship with Yisar, he could explain the situation now.


    "Jane, where is the whistleblower now?"


    /279


    The whistleblower was surprisingly close. He accused a brotherhood working in Korea in the early days. Impossible unless you are in a nearby location. Xihyun followed Jane''s instructions and arrived in front of a hotel in Busan with an whistleblower.


    Taking advantage of Yuyamuya and the state of the world and the dimensional disconnect and force, Shihyun, who concealed his appearance and posture, entered the room guarded by the most elite agents.


    The whistleblower, ''Kim Jong-jun'', who had heard Jane''s series of procedures, remained calm. Since he didn''t intend to waste his time, he immediately unlocked his abilities and sat down.


    Late hours to chat. However, Jung Joon did not smile on his face, but looked at him. Sihyun also looked at Jungjun. Jungjun was a middle-aged man who couldn''t help but smile that he was a member of the Brotherhood.


    "I heard you wanted to talk to me."


    "Yes, I did."


    "Is this about the Brotherhood?"


    "There are things to check and move on before that."


    "If there''s anything I can answer..."


    Sihyun forced his answer before Jungjun, a middle-aged man and whistleblower with a smile, opened his mouth.


    [Are you Yin?]


    An unexpected ambush. Jung Jun could not resist the power of Se-hyun. I tried to keep my lips shut, but my voice came out from between my lips.


    "... Yes."


    Unlike the powerful Jung Joon, he looked down at him with his eyes unappreciated.


    "I see."


    "Fantastic, I didn''t expect you to discover who I am at all."


    "It''s easy. It makes sense for you to say that an alien has a guilty conscience-a lie, but it can''t be true that an alien''s reality feels guilty under certain circumstances. I''ll act like I''m an apostle of justice."


    If you wander around in a false ideology, you may find it''s time to wake up. However, the goal presented by the head of the Brotherhood was not fiction or delusion. His words were the truth as long as the great race of Iss existed somewhere in the universe. Furthermore, I couldn''t hear the meeting in front of clear evidence.


    Elaborate information was one fact that he committed a heinous crime by occupying the body of Eclipse, and it was also undeniable that the great race of Yisar dreamed of conquering the earth.


    "Let me start from the beginning. How did you get into the Brotherhood? You must be the Yin."


    "I take it you''ve already heard that the Brotherhood has a scanner capable of reading Yin''s brainwaves."


    "Yes, so you''d better answer quietly. Because the more complicated things get, the more disadvantageous you''ll be."


    "If not, I''ll tell you. There will be no place to hide from you until we find out who you are. First of all, I don''t have a navigator. Unlike those who go directly through time and space, I started with the fetus. You can see that the traits of Yisar have faded as they become close-knit with humans. We have to move directly to find it."


    Sihyun realized that Jungjun was similar to Garram. It was also because Garam, who had lived a human life, did not have the strange atmosphere of the great race of Iss.


    "That''s why you hid in the Brotherhood without being spotted on the scanner. But now that I think about it, I''m starting to wonder."


    "What is so suspicious?"


    "The Brotherhood can track Yin''s brainwaves. Well, technically, the Seeker was the head of the Brotherhood, but isn''t that strange? It shouldn''t be strange to see that the study of the great race of Iss is complete enough to analyze the EEG and deliver its results."


    There was no room for human intervention. It''s because I didn''t know there was a great race of Yisar. In the beginning, it was an agent''s job to build tools to track brainwaves using human technology.


    "That''s..."


    "It''s no use trying to hide it. We already know that the leader of the Brotherhood is not a Human. I''m sure it has something to do with you."


    Sihyun could be sure. Tools to find the great race of Yisar, and malice against them. And finally, technology that goes beyond human levels. They were all connecting the head of the Brotherhood with the great Yisar tribe. Without cause, there are no consequences. Unless it was a relationship that lasted for a long time, this situation could not have been created.


    Jung Joon sighed at Sihyun''s persistent uterus.


    "That''s right. As you said, the head of the Brotherhood has a close relationship with the Yin. That''s exactly what we''re assuming, to be exact. I''ve never met him in person, so I can''t say for sure."


    "Who the hell is the head of the Brotherhood?"


    "If I''m right, the head of the Brotherhood is Mi-go, which lives in Yuggoth."


    "Pluto? Migo?"


    According to a recent survey agency, Pluto, classified as a planet of distortion, is being called the size. The orbit of the orbit around the ellipse is also said to be circular, showing signs of entry into the solar system. It takes as little as a few months and as long as a few years to get detailed results. ''


    Shi Hyun, who remembered the news that Pluto was changing unexpectedly, shed a tear. It was a vague conjecture that Migora might be related to the tribe. Shi Hyun shakes his head. A situation where Pluto''s transformation will be a blessing or an evil omen. It was a funny thing to think about.


    Sihyun returned to the case. And he came up with a rhetorical question.


    It was also undeniable that the beings - the Go-Go - who wanted to kill the great race of Yisar established the Brotherhood, had seduced the humans with false information and committed mass genocide.


    If so, why? Why? The fundamental cause of the perversion of the great faction of Migo and Iss. After realizing that the answer was missing, Sihyun asked Jungjun.


    "Why are you so desperate for the existence of Mirgo not to kill you?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. I will write down instructions only when there is a coalition in the future, and I will not write them down when there is no coalition.

 286 00286 Wind blows

    The act of coming to a distant Earth and finding the great race of Yisar could not be accomplished with ordinary determination. Clearer, clearer reasons. That''s all she wanted to hear from Jungjun. Unclear excuses were unacceptable. Jungjun also told me honestly whether he had read Sihyun''s thoughts.


    "... because of our Panacotic original."


    In Jungjun''s words, Xi Hyun was elastic. It''s not an original, but if it''s a manuscript, he had a chance to see it. The essence of knowledge that arises in the process of imitating parts of an alien and unknown god -. A book that adds the power of language to information and knowledge. It was a treasure anyone could hope for. It''s not unusual for the Migos to want it. Sihyun, who summoned Dagon with the power of a copy of the Panacotic manuscript, was well aware of that.


    "As you know, the Panacotic Original is the best technology our species has ever completed. It''s our identity. But it''s disgusting that Migos are actually exploring our efforts and the crystals of sweat."


    "You refused."


    "Of course. I don''t have any gold coins for the thieves."


    "Migo would have followed you around and killed you guys who didn''t give you the original Panacotic."


    "Yes, I don''t need a horse."


    Then the clue seemed to be solved. The killing of the great race of Iss was a great act of retaliation. The formation of the Yellow Sign Brotherhood was also such a circumstance. As the thread unfolded, he smiled as if all questions were solved. It was a fight between alien beings.


    "But, you know, I forgot one thing. I know all about you guys."


    "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "We have a transcendent civilization. We know everything about knowledge and information. No matter how tough the Migos were to retaliate, would you still be standing there? I don''t think so. Plus, don''t tell me you''ve seen a weapon called" Purha, "and there was no countermeasure."


    "Regrettably, the skill level of the Migos is not great either. because medical technology is something that we can take a step back from."


    "Yes, let''s say so. Then why was he captured without a fight? You could have at least resisted."


    Even though the Brotherhood moved systematically, there were limitations. However, there were always many Yisar in the convention hall. It was unusual, so it wasn''t an excuse to be kidnapped in a defenseless state.


    "The actions of those who borrowed Migo''s knowledge..."


    Xi Hyun, who cut Jungjun''s horse, worked cold.


    "You got caught on purpose. If you die there, it won''t be alien and alien quarrels, it''ll look like a brutal massacre. You wanted humans to intervene in the first place, right? And it''d be better if I got it in my ear."


    "That''s not true. At least I didn''t think so."


    Jung Joon urgently appealed, but he didn''t listen.


    "Unless, of course, you knew I was involved and you were a good whistleblower. I can deal with annoying enemies without getting blood on my hands. Isn''t that right?"


    To be honest, explaining my situation and asking for help would solve it. I could have minimized the damage. But the great race of Yisar did not. It was obvious why I did not ask for help.


    "I would sanction both you and Migos if I killed them unilaterally, so they would think you were the only business left."


    Jung Joon, who listened to him, nervously bit his nails. I couldn''t deny it wasn''t just a tail situation. It''s because there is no evidence, and if you insist that you are delusional, there is nothing left. The demonstration of a fully fitted piece of the puzzle comes to mind unless it is solved.


    "But, you know, there''s one thing I don''t understand. Why were you humiliated by the Brotherhood? No, why would they do that?"


    Jung Jun remained silent. He represented his position by not responding. However, he did not accept his answer.


    [Speak.]


    "... because I thought it was reasonable."


    "Is it reasonable to watch your own people die?"


    "That''s the number of casualties in the battle against Migo. If we can get the decisive hand of the King of Shadows by dying, we just consider the remaining merchandise."


    The plan that I had not anticipated was ridiculous. It was a bold word. If the word "human" spreads that it is dead, it is expected that the demonstration will move. The demonstration of what the great Yisar was thinking was lost. But his eyes sank endlessly. The stakes were human lives, whether they were the great factions of Migos or Iss.


    "You''re mistaken. Innocent citizens have suffered the consequences of your quarrels. One has now lost his chance to return here, and the other has walked a path that cannot be deceived by biased information."


    The great race of Yisar gave their lives believing in the name of the King of Shadows. Knowing that more victims can be stopped, he chose the choice of sacrifice. Migo incited the humans with justice and mission. He lacked clear goals, even thought education. Both of them had strategic strategies that could not be blocked.


    "Either way, you were a cult."


    Shi Hyun smiled bitterly, realizing that the existence of aliens is harmful to humans. Neither of the early days were on the human side. I was only able to act selfishly for God''s sake at any time. There was no romance or boating there. The human imagination of being friends with alien life is just nonsense.


    "I-I have some information that might help."


    "Yeah? But what if I''m sorry?"


    Xi Hyun, who grabbed Jung''s collar, expressed one of the white abilities, recall. Jung Joon, caught by Sihyun, experienced dozens of deaths in the blink of an eye. He falls asleep, unable to overcome the repeated pain. He has lived for so many years and has never experienced such a profound sense. At the end of hell, which seemed to last indefinitely, Jung Joon breathed a halt.


    "Save me, save me, Zebadil."


    "Garbage to the end. This is nothing compared to what you''ve done so far. Or does it matter what people have suffered?"


    Xi Hyun recalled once again. Jung, who could not endure the pain, ripped his chest out.


    "When this is done, I will take responsibility and send you back home. It''s the best I can do."


    Sihyun felt like everything was his fault. He was the only one who cared about the great race of Yisar staying on Earth. It was a conclusion that we decided was the best courtesy we would send to the nearest race, but it turned out to be a mistake. The great Yisar tribe did not weigh their lives.


    Sihyun walked out of the hotel, avoiding the runny nostrils and crying junction, and found Sherry waiting for him at the entrance. She was as grave as ever.


    "Sherry, you knew everything, didn''t you?"


    "Yes, the truth of the Yellow Sign Brotherhood is a public secret."


    Sihyun nods past Sherry. Sherry was the one who was embarrassed by his reaction. She pauses for a moment.


    "... will you not punish me?"


    "Why should I punish you? Don''t be ridiculous. Just follow me."


    /280


    Engachtoon, the head of the Brotherhood, has traveled the world. The concept of the street to him holding Biyaki was meaningless. As he slaughtered the great Yisar tribe, he narrowed their realm, gaining information that the Earth has a copy of the Panacotic manuscript. Changes to the universe, even the smallest of planets, found traces of the Panacotic manuscripts, failed to control the tumultuous chest.


    Even a copy of the manuscript must have inherited the original power. Engachtoon does not stop marching, thinking that he can achieve his faction''s wishes. Soon after he invested in the search for all the personnel available to the Brotherhood, he was able to get the results of the summons.


    A man named Alem Gilbert received word that he knew more about the Panacotic manuscript. Engachtoon boarded a Village and headed straight for Houston, USA.


    Alem was already trapped by a member of the Brotherhood, so Engadun stepped into an abandoned factory. Engachtoon, who sits tied to a chair and looks at Alem, recites in a relaxed tone.


    "Where is your copy of the Panacotic handwriting? Kick.You ''d better talk fast. There''s never been a better day than today. If you talk before you change your mind, you''ll be able to live. I can''t guarantee it. Hehe."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Oh, are you pretending not to know? But I wouldn''t recommend that. because things have been going so far, and if you''re consistent with Morse on your own, you stand out even more. It''s like they''re asking you to pick on them and harass them. Ah, you''re right to harass me."


    As Engachtoon flicks his fingers, a member of the Brotherhood beside him exerts his ability.


    "Ahhhh!"


    As the ice pick pierces through his thighs, Alem screams, unable to endure the pain. Regrettably, the passage through the ice trench is frozen cold and no drop of blood flows. Pain doubles as a ship, but death does not come.


    "Let me rephrase that. Where is your copy of the Panacotic handwriting? I already know you''re Yisar Yin, so I won''t be asked any further questions. All you have to do is tell me what you know. Then take your life, your people''s eyes, and two trillion dollars. Oh, was the last example wrong? Kick-kick, by the way."


    "You think you''ll tell me? You filthy Migo. Giving it to Humans is a hundred times more profitable than giving it to you."


    In spite of the exhausted torture, Alem''s gaze does not die. But Engachtoon does not rush. It was not the first time we tortured a great race of Yisar. He knew exactly what they were afraid of.


    "I see. Then there''s nothing I can do. I have no choice but to ask your junior... Kick."


    "What?"


    Alem doesn''t understand what Engachtoon is saying. He has lived alone so far. There couldn''t have been a kid-junior.


    "Do you know what this is?"


    Engachtoon taps the metal cylinder at his feet. One side of the metal cylinder filled with suspicious liquids was made of clear glass. The aquarium seems to condense to the size of a bag, and the emulsion gives way to elasticity.


    "It can''t be..."


    "Yes, that''s right. The Immortal Express. If it''s in there, it solves all the consciousness. You have the privilege of not worrying about it, not dying."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 287 00287 Wind blows

    Metal cylinders were the essence of Mirko''s technology. Metal cylinders that can store and preserve the brain, which can be called the center of life, were like one maintenance organ. The brain inside the device that exerted its best efficiency with only minimal energy could forget about aging and could function semi-permanently until the preservative present in the metal cylinder dried.


    After the metal cylinder appeared, Alem forgot to breathe and looked at Engachtoon. I had already known that Engachtoon''s words were true, that he could have the privilege of not dying. He will, too, because the tools that helped capture countless Yin were right in front of him.


    Metal cylinder, Bishman. It was a great tool to live a finite life instead of giving up the body''s freedom. Sadly, it was also a tool used for cruel purposes, unlike pure function. It was because Bishman was a prison that was both a tool for immortality and a prison of thought.


    "I think you do. Yes, this is Bishop Mann, who we''ve been developing over the years with know-how: cooooool. KeeKeeKeek, I''m pressuring a long-time opponent like you, but I don''t have anything like this."


    It was a blatant and persistent threat, but Alem had nothing to say about it. You can''t make fun of Engachtoon''s actions. It''s because I knew how meaningless eternal life was in confined space. It must have been crazy not to be able to endure the eighteen and nineteen times.


    Gulp. Eylam just rolls his eyes silently, not opening his mouth, because he didn''t expect Engachtoon to come back with Bishman.


    "I want to tell you that spending time in silence is not a good choice. I''m playing with you, but I''m definitely busy. If you don''t want to talk, you can save someone else."


    Then Alem realizes his position. He was only one of many Yisar. In other words, it was a consumable position. There were many people who could replace him. Alem is in distress. You say it, don''t you? Standing on the path of choice, he moves his mouth that does not fall.


    "Ah."


    Alem is determined to become weak. I''ve been reminded of how his people died. They died a mortal, not a Yisar, to entrust everything to the King of Shadows. Since it was unacceptable to bring the death of his own kind to a standstill, Eilam suppressed the rising fears and fears.


    "Threatening with something like that doesn''t change my answer."


    "Oh, that''s interesting. The group''s purpose transcends the individual''s well-being. You guys are a pain in the ass now and then. If you had honestly admitted defeat to us in the first place, things wouldn''t have gotten complicated."


    "Speak freely. Even if I go to Bishman, I won''t be able to open my mouth."


    "Don''t make any affirmations or confirmations. It''s our lives that we don''t know when or where it''s going to happen."


    "Don''t be ridiculous."


    There''s nothing to hold back from Aelle, the one who deserves to die. But he had to keep his mouth shut. It''s because Engachtoon raised his hand and restrained his actions.


    "I know the e-librarian who wrote the pynacotic manuscript is a traitor. I have eyes and ears. Apparently, you summoned Dagon with that power?"


    "You don''t need my answer to know that."


    "Well, I know just the tip of the iceberg. That''s all I''ve heard since I''ve been passing by."


    "I don''t know where I heard you say you''re a traitor, but even if you were, I wouldn''t tell you myself."


    "Yes, I''m fine."


    "What?"


    Alem makes a silly noise in his unthinkable reply. It was so cool that the person who had just threatened me couldn''t see it. Quiet inside. Only silence. Engachtoon does not speak to Eilam, and Eileem also stands guard against Engachtoon and shuts his mouth.


    It was neither Engadun nor Alem who broke the silence. A third party. Throwing stones into a quiet chapter was nothing more than a member of the Brotherhood.


    "... Korea, among other things, Busan. His name is Kim Garam. He looks like a student."


    "What are you talking about all of a sudden?"


    "Hehehe, you don''t have to deny it. because the person standing next to me can read their thoughts. The weakness of having to stare for a long time, but the ability is perfect for you who don''t know anything. Well, you don''t have to tell me that this ability is a kind of Stigma."


    Alem can''t hide his surprise from the hand that Engachtoon pulled out. All the secrets he''s kept so far have been revealed. A situation where death is immortal. Bishman stares at you unnaturally, and his brow drips with cold sweat. It is reminiscent of what the future holds for itself.


    "So you didn''t tell me. It''s not good to pretend not to know. It''s not good to be silent. I can''t believe they all said that for you. I''m sorry."


    Engachtoon smiles at the winner. Victory and defeat were predetermined. So far, talking to Alem has been a fiction. Immediately, blood flows from between her lips. Engachtoon knows that this was an unbearable act. He doesn''t blink.


    Once I had the information, I had nothing to see with Eileem. It didn''t matter if he bit his tongue and killed himself.


    "It''s really nice to have a talented member. You just need time to win it naturally. Kick. Stupid Alem, if you had been so kind as to cooperate, you would have thought about your choices. But as long as you resist to the end, you have no choice."


    Engachtoon raises Bishman. Along with a heavy noise, chunks of surgical instruments protruded from within Bishman. With a playful smile, Engachtoon rests Bishman on the knees of Aelle.


    "Targeting surgery, Homo sapiens sapiens."


    "Wait, let me sleep, please, save me... Khhhhh!!!"


    There was no mercy for Bishman made of steel and circuitry. Bishman, who silently dismantled Alem''s body, only harvested his brain. Engachtoon, who entrusted everything to Bishman, comes out of the Abandoned Factory.


    "Ha, Busan. Things got complicated."


    Engachtoon drools. It''s because the King of Shadows was troubled. Although the Shadow King''s identity is unknown, not one of them knows that his main stage is Busan. Circumstances that can be noticed if you move through the Brotherhood. Realizing it was time to act cautiously, Engachtoon decided to approach slowly.


    /281


    Elven World was Korea''s largest amusement park. Located near Busan, the second capital on behalf of Seoul, it was a world-renowned place. The theme varies seasonally or quarterly, and the major events were highly rated, regardless of age, male or female.


    Accommodations and amenities, rides, zoos, performances, exhibitions, cultural and fitness facilities, etc. were of no consequence, reaching 550,000 square feet and continuously improving facilities every year. Maybe that''s why. It was also a famous date spot.


    Sihyun arrives at the Elven World before one with a swim and looks around. Elven World has been swarming with people since before entering. Maybe it''s because I lived a dry life in Grandeliol. Xihyun''s dynamic and active atmosphere itself was unfamiliar.


    "There''s a lot of people here because it''s the weekend."


    With a calm expression, Sihyun could see a person running from afar. Her silky hair was impressive, and she was swimming. A swim with a brighter smile than ever before jumped into his arms as soon as he saw the demonstration.


    "Mister!"


    "Things have changed."


    "Really? It''s worth the effort."


    The swim circled around in front of her. Dressed in a pastel dress, she gives a small accent to the calming impression of accessories. Maybe it''s because she was always in uniform. Sihyun nodded his head and praised the swimming costume. In Grand Delaware, it was always two percent less.


    "What about Hannah?"


    "It''s going to be a little late... I should have come with you."


    Sihyun sighed without anyone knowing. He had no intention of coming alone from the beginning. But she refused to come alone. The ambiguous words I asked to see you in the Elven World were all I heard.


    "Seriously, you''re going to escort him yourself. What was she complaining about?"


    "Well, it''s going to take some time to prepare."


    It was not long after I accepted a woman''s life. It was also the first time I had seen myself. Of course it takes time. That''s why he casually waited for one.


    Not long after, Hana appeared, just as she was responding to her thoughts. When she saw her approaching with slow steps, she did not conceal her surprise.


    One did not braid his head in two, but let it hang long down. Dressed in a cool dress with white shoulders visible, she highlighted her imageCuteness with pale makeup as much as possible.


    Unlike her slender and small figure, her eyes were unbelievably strong. Naturally, I also walked straight enough. I was unfamiliar and unfamiliar, but more than that, one transformation echoed his heart. She took one of her faults off, not just her makeup, but her less exposed clothes.


    One turned his head and exhaled as he did not look away from himself. For the first time, she did not know the ''standards''. Maybe you''ve done too much. Don''t you think it looks ridiculous? One of them scolded the demonstration to hide his embarrassment as his thoughts flashed in his head.


    "Tell me something bad. Isn''t it weird to just stare at it? Is it weird...?"


    "Wife, you did well for the first time. You scared the shit out of me."


    "Glad you like it. It''s worth the effort to look surprised all night."


    One laughs softly, covering his mouth with his hands. Unlike usual, she scratched her head without catching the ribs in one appearance with a feminine appearance. He did not even think that the day would come when one would seek out his identity.


    The swim that watched the sweet and bitter young drama in the nearest position alternated with Se-hyun with her unfair eyes.


    "Mister, why are you ashamed? I didn''t say anything, did I?"


    "No, swim. Honestly, you''ve never seen one of these look like this before, have you?"


    "I admit it''s the first time, but what''s unacceptable is unacceptable."


    The swimming face said he took a punch and bit his lip. One propaganda was because she was unexpected as well. I had to be shocked because I thought I would come in jeans or training clothes.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 288 00288 Wind blows

    As she stroked the head of the swimmer, she entered the Elven World. He was, of course, the first to come to Elven World, both swimming and one. Grandelliol or Eclipse. The reason for not coming was each one, but the reason for not being able to reach it was not different.


    Se-hyun, who received a brochure from the ticket office, read an article introducing Elven World. A brief description was written in the brochure, along with a map representing the Elven World. In the beginning, there were signs on every street, so it was not difficult to find your way.


    "So where do we start? Should we start with the zoo calmly?"


    Ok choice. Since there was also a place to connect directly with the animals, she opened her mouth in a light tone. The swim that saw the panda in the guide book nodded, clapping his hands.


    "Then there was a panda in the zoo. I''ve been promoting it on television. I''ve been wanting to see it for a long time."


    Fluffy body shape and mild impression. The swimming thought of the panda smiled brightly. But unlike her, one seemed reluctant. To be precise, there was something that caught her eye before she spoke. One grabbed his sleeve.


    "Se-hyun, what is that?"


    What one pointed to was a steel structure rising like a mountain. The structure, which was looped around the Elven World, revealed an unusual magnitude in the smoke. Sihyun came to Elven World for the first time, but was able to guess what it was.


    "The scariest roller coaster in the world."


    The world''s most notorious ride-called ''Hell-guide''. A runaway train that faces its rollercoaster ranking every year. It was a noticeable instrument anytime, anywhere, because it had an alarming concept of timeless specs.


    "Maximum gravitational acceleration 5.5G with a top speed of 192 km/h roller coaster. It''s 2,622 meters long. It''s the world''s rightful Med size. It''s detailed in the brochure."


    In the absurd number, Xi Hyun was cold sweating. Specific figures remind me of the usefulness of a health guide.


    "Isn''t that the rollercoaster where some people pass out on the ride?"


    "Yes, there have been rumors."


    A Hell-guide that means you can go to the end of hell once you sit down. The name of the amusement park was in contrast to that of Elven World. It was because it didn''t fit with the catchphrase of dreams, hopes and memorable memories. But the Hellguard was one of the rides of the Elven World.


    "I don''t know why they have such dangerous rides."


    "The president of the Elven Guard is a rollercoaster maniac. If that''s true, there''s probably intense investments and research going on without even knowing it. I can''t help feeling overwhelmed, but it''s now an Elven World landmark, so very few people think that."


    Rumor has it you have to experience the Hellguard in order to enjoy the Elven World a hundred times over. The Chairman of the Elven Guard will be pleased, but the passenger must feel only his evil.


    One of the things I heard about him was that he looked at the Hellguard with a brighter eye than before.


    "I want to ride it. I felt it at first glance. That''s real."


    "... I don''t think I can ride."


    "What does that mean? You think I''ll give up in the middle and cry?"


    "No, that''s not what I meant. Violent rides have a boarding standard. You''re a little short, so you might need a limit."


    "Fool. Look at this place. The height limit is only 140 centimeters. I can ride, too."


    One pointing to the brochure shouted confidently. At the thought that the boarding standards were lower than expected, he shed a tear. I was worried that one who was unfamiliar with modern texts would not be surprised. But one thought differently from the demonstration.


    "Are you afraid of that, Se-hyun? It''s okay, I can understand. Even if you''re a coward, I''m ready to love you."


    "You can''t be scared. It''s moving faster than that every day."


    It was a test run around the world once a day. The roller coaster couldn''t have been scared. One of them seemed to wake up curiosity in his heart as he took it confidently. One folded arm bursts out of his mouth full of playfulness.


    "Oh, you mean you''re confident? You mean it''s okay to ride that? You mean you''ll never surrender?"


    "It''s a strange conclusion that we should be fighting on a ride-along. And just so you know, it''s not like you''re moving around on your own."


    Different from the rate of feeling. It was because he had to endure the blowing wind and the weighted pressure with his whole body. Moreover, both acceleration, deceleration and stoppage had to be left to the machine. Leaving his life in the hands of an uncertain tool was harder than I thought.


    However, one did not stop, despite his worries.


    "What a coward to say. I liked that. That''s why it''s just a ride. I thought it was something to add."


    "That''s right."


    Sihyun nods as the zoo didn''t run away just because he rode the helicopter once. But there was more than one companion.


    "Swimming, are you going to be okay? If you''re scared, you don''t have to ride. Honestly, it''s not a toy, it''s a machine, and it''s not gonna be fun."


    "But I still want to ride. I had never ridden a rollercoaster as a child."


    "Not for beginners..."


    "But you''re riding, aren''t you?"


    Infected with one passion, the swimming refuted with a relaxed tone. One nodded, pulling his hand and swimming.


    "Then it''s settled. Come quickly. Time is of the essence."


    One smiled brightly. And he welcomed a new world that was about to unfold for him. But her smile didn''t last long. It was quiet until the safety bar came down. It was fine when the helicopter guide went up along the long rail. Sadly, one was frustrated after that. The Hellguard was a machine that was faithfully functioning, prestigious or otherwise.


    "Ugh, this is ridiculous. I can''t believe they''re in this world. I won''t allow it even if Heaven allows it."


    One sniffed his nose, recalling the helicopter guide and trembling.


    The Hellguide was hell itself to her. The helicopter guide on the ramp and the rapid curve is like a runaway train, shamelessly calling itself the scariest roller coaster. It was enough to hear one scream.


    One of the senses that felt like it was bouncing was even a penis. For one who was accustomed to controlling his body from head to toe, the playground was the highest level of security.


    "Why didn''t you tell me it was so dangerous? To harass me?"


    One sobs. Eyes of grudge and anger, but Sihyun looks at it and laughs. It''s because the red nose on my face was so cute. It was like I was looking at a girl, not a reliable colleague. She looked at her for a long time because she wasn''t always looking at her face.


    "I warned you before you boarded."


    Sihyun wiped the eye area moistly with a handkerchief. One who received Xi Hyun''s hand, as if he did not keep his body structure, snorted.


    "But you should have stopped me!"


    "Don''t be ridiculous. You''re the one who ran away saying you liked it."


    "Ugh, you''re so cruel."


    "That''s what a coward would say."


    One of the things that calmed me down while drinking the strawberry slushies that Sihyun bought me was the expression that sounded like the death of the world.


    "It still feels a little strange. I''m a little disappointed when I get off."


    I didn''t like it at first, but the more I got on it, the more thrill I felt. To put it simply, it was like walking on an endless, deep ridge on an outstretched line.


    It was not a rare means of transportation in modern society. One also often used public transportation, not both of his legs. However, the Hellguard was not on the same level as ordinary transportation vehicles.


    The sensation of twisting the head, neck, belly button, or back of the knee was a feeling that the means of transportation could not be reproduced. One thought that he still hadn''t experienced was that he was shocked by the freshness.


    "You''re just like me. I loved the thrill, too. I want another ride, but can''t I?"


    "Of course not..."


    "Oh, you''re not saying no, are you? I rode with such interest. And once it''s done, it''s no fun. I don''t know when I''ll come back. I trust you."


    The swim gripped both fists with a brightly lit face. One bit his lip. It was an exact target for her ego. Swimming with one at the beginning was consecutive. The relationship was stable because of the peculiarity that he possessed, but there was not a fierce realm fight in it.


    One of them smiles bitterly at the fact that he found his weakness in an unexpected place. But you can''t just give up. One burning in battle embraced the suggestion of a swim.


    "Good, the joy is doubled when you share it. It doesn''t make sense to ignore and ignore me when you think about me like that."


    "So, shall we ride in the denial?"


    Hanging at the fingertips of the swimming boat was the Viking, rising above the ground. Sihyun tried to stop one from swimming, but they had already entered the battle. I looked up at him with a swim holding each of his arms and a glowing smile.


    "Sir, can I get in there?"


    "Se-hyun, let''s go quickly."


    Swimming with triple spins, typhoon twists, giant swings, and horrum-rides didn''t end. But there was an end. Unlike swimming with a smile on his face a few times, one was sniffing his nose and puffing his mouth.


    The body was trembling, but one stood motionless. Her mouth went up by itself, reflecting her personality.


    "Can we stop riding when my legs are twitching? The gyroscope I just rode in was bad for my heart."


    Sitting on a nearby bench, he wiped his forehead with an awkward look. One who knew exactly what his actions meant was to leap forward with his eyes wide open.


    "Really!? Hehe, I can''t help it. Si-hyun, it''s not polite to continue riding the rides because you''re in so much pain."


    The swimming alternate with Sihyun was able to see what the two of them wanted.


    "You''re faking, aren''t you?"


    "No, really, I want to rest."


    After answering softly, he wiped his forehead again. One quickly sat down and rubbed his shoulders. I felt like I was watching a farce. The swim opens its mouth to invite one to hell, but her words do not carry on. Suddenly, a voice called out to me.


    "What, is Brathr here, too?"


    "Oh, is that Robert?"


    Sihyun, who saw Robert, waved his hands lightly to say hello instead.


    "Wow, it''s just a dream that you''re spending the weekend with beautiful women."


    Robert''s eyes naturally returned to the two women behind his back. One was a little girl, but not shallow, and the other was Robert, a woman he knew well. He''s seen it happen before.


    "Angel...?"


    "What?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 289 00289 Wind blows

    Jane punches Robert in the neck before he vomits a question. In a sudden strike, Robert bows his head with a faint scream.


    "I''m sorry, Se-hyun. Robert thought he was going to talk nonsense again, so I blocked him."


    "It''s not a day or two for Robert to talk nonsense, so I can understand... but isn''t it too much?"


    "That''s right, Jane. You''re not hitting me suddenly, are you?"


    "Shut up, Robert. It could have been an international problem."


    It was an exaggeration, but Robert had to keep his mouth shut. It was because I was happy to meet swimming in an unexpected place, but I couldn''t figure out how Sihyun would take it.


    "By the way, are you two friends of Se-hyun?"


    One who heard Jane''s words spoke up without hesitation. Each one of her actions was filled with confidence.


    "We promised each other the future."


    One answer was to open your mouth without delay, even swimming with a burning sense of competition.


    "So am I."


    "I see."


    Jane was not embarrassed. I just nodded. Robert was in the same position he was in. Jane looks back and forth between swimming and seeing her past. It''s because she was young with them.


    Although it was surprising that Robert''s glorified swim to become an angel was closely related to his demonstration, it was well within his expectations. Sihyun, who saw Robert and Jane, introduced one and the other to swimming. They bowed their heads and said a short greeting. Among them, it was Robert who stood out. He heavily shifts to appeal to the swimmer, pointing his finger at himself.


    "The second strongest man on the face of the earth, Robert Howler. When you call me, I want you to call me Robert."


    Frowning. Robert winks, revealing his white teeth. The sharp dentition was reflected in the sunlight. Jane lets out a sigh and pulls his ear without pity.


    "I''m losing my ears, Jane!"


    "Yeah, I''m pulling it away, but I''d be disappointed if you didn''t make that noise. Robert, you need a chance to reflect. I mean, it''s already past his tie."


    Similar to that, Xi Hyun also grabbed Robert''s ear on the other side.


    "It''ll tear your ears off, Brothers. Jane''s a joke, but when Brathr does, it''s not a joke?!"


    "Then you should have acted well. Don''t you know that it''s forbidden to be blatant with a partner? I can''t allow cultural differences. What''s with the heart at the end of the beginning?"


    Robert desperately protects his ears from two evil bosses, tearing his eyes out. All that was left of him was a wound.


    "So what are you two doing here?"


    "Of course it''s a date. I heard it''s a famous amusement park."


    "You didn''t have a job?"


    The pursuit of the Brotherhood. He knew that Robert and Jane were working on that title, so he had to vomit his curiosity.


    "That''s okay. Brothers taught me the truth, so it''s easier to work. It means we''re investigating effectively."


    "You''re not a hooker, are you?"


    "Of course not."


    The answer was strangely not Robert, but Jane. Reflexively, she turns away from the stabbing look on her face. Strong denial was a strong positive law. He felt that he was right and lost.


    "You guys have a good time."


    An impartial yet sociable Robert and Jane who calmly but vigorously restrains Robert. Robert and Jane were a good couple.


    "Of course. Jane and I are a natural couple."


    Robert folds his arms tightly with Jane, pulling her harder. Robert opens his mouth, clapping his hands, thinking of one unexpected thought.


    "We''ve met before, so why not have a double date? I hate saying goodbye here."


    "Robert, don''t interrupt the time that Se-hyun and the kids are having fun together."


    Sihyun nodded his head to swim with one. A doctor''s gesture. One seems troubled, but the swim enjoys Robert''s offer.


    "I''m fine."


    Swimming knew he was a beginner in love. For her, the appearance of Robert and Jane was like an oasis. The best answer is by your side. The swimming decided to observe the two of them when they reached the completion of their love decision. Even though the Kyobo material was in front of us, we passed it because we were just full.


    One looked at Robert with an insect-like eye. Even if he accepted his identity, he did not have a favorable eye for men. Moreover, Robert was the one she hated the most. Personality that feels hot when I''m around. She couldn''t possibly accept it.


    "One, what about you?"


    "It''s okay, unless Robert''s around."


    "Too much?!"


    Since then, Sihyun and Robert went on a date in pairs. Whether she didn''t want to waste even a minute or a second of her time, Jane had already made the best arrangements. Thanks to her, Sihyun was able to spend her time efficiently, swimming inside the Elven World with one.


    "Oh, you can do that. ''


    The swim looked carefully at Robert and Jane throughout the double date. They were great examples. Natural skinship. One-body movement. Their caring attitude became routine, and none of their gestures or gazes were proficient. The beginner swim saw and learned the two actions as if the sponge were absorbing water.


    After lunch, Jane led us to a haunted house, "The Cold Streets." There are ripped, broken marks everywhere, but one smiles as self-confident as one. It seemed to be artificially constructed.


    Moreover, the haunted house had no high-speed machines, no spinning gears. It was just a place where things and objects aligned to the concept. One shouted willingly as he had the opportunity to replicate his image.


    "Hehe, this should be good."


    "I think the little girl is excited. And you cried like that on the roller coaster?"


    Robert hits the ground. He hears the details of the swim. But one did not fall for Robert''s tricks. Rather, I dealt with it sternly.


    "Shut up! You don''t see it with your own eyes, you''re judging your opponent by what others say! Aren''t you ashamed of being a man?"


    "Gasoline, I think the swimmer''s right. Watching her react so violently. Are you afraid of a lot other than the way you look?"


    "Profit."


    One of the notches kicks Robert''s shin unscathed. Robert allowed one attack with a smile, but she trained herself countless times. There was no way that kicking wouldn''t be unusual.


    "Ahhhh, Brother. The little devil is trying to kill me."


    "That''s all the chief needs, Robert. You''re telling me a grown man got hit? And you provoked him first."


    "Jane, you can say that because you''re not right. Heh heh. He looks cute, but he''s just like Gremlin inside."


    Robert rubbed his elongated shin as if it weren''t shocking, but Jane didn''t believe it. Because she knew he was a lightweight. It was strange to complain about the pain of being beaten by a girl who was only 5 ''3 ".


    Soon after, it was his turn again.


    "Brother, let''s live."


    "You''re not going to die."


    Sihyun took a swim with him into the haunted house and into the icy streets. The first thing he saw was a dead body sitting on a chair, leaving everything in the light that Lantern shot out.


    "Roast."


    The instantaneous corpse extends its arms toward one and the swimming. The swim shifts reflexively because it was so sudden. With a chilling sensation in her spine, she grabbed her arm tightly.


    "Shhh!"


    Unlike the calm swimming response, one screamed as much as he wanted. Only then did I realize that I was mistaken. She could scream even if she didn''t have a high-speed machine or a spinning tool.


    That''s how Hell opened up for one. A virgin ghost bleeding from the lips, a gumiho appearing in a blue light, a grotesque sculpted spider, and a random ghost appearing. Vampire with split skin. The more you step inside, the greater the scream.


    "... Ugh."


    "Why don''t you try not to look? All right, I''ll hold your hand. Just hang tight until we get out of here."


    "Then didn''t you lose?"


    "Lost?"


    One look pointed to swimming. One beat later, Shi Hyun could realize what one was saying. Unlike the one who was sleeping while running, the swimming was looking down at her in an upright position.


    "What''s the concept of losing to a haunted house? One."


    "That''s right. There''s no concept of losing in a haunted house where walking is'' all '', sis."


    Hee-haw. Swimming laughs at one of the blind spots that she can''t see. One of my eyes met the swimming pool, and I frowned.


    "Never mind, I''ll leave the exit without anyone''s help." "


    Unfortunately, one commitment was broken at the same time as reaching the last room. Where she reached was the room of the mirror. A space with a full-body mirror arranged to face each other, forming a large maze. Is it because mirrors and mirrors penetrate each other''s shapes? The shape of the mirror was overlapped several times.


    One looked around, shifting his gaze. But something fell from above, colorless in her borders. Tuck, the mirror room turns into a hideous atmosphere once the zombie is in the mirror.


    "Gaaaah, brother! Help me!"


    The one that fits into his arms was stirring the air with his straight legs. Her kick strikes in succession with the illusion in the mirror. Sihyun notices what she said rather than her chaotic reaction.


    "Hana, what did you just say?"


    "Hmmm, nothing. You heard wrong. Forget it."


    When the title that I practiced alone at home came out of nowhere, one hurried to speak.


    "... I think I like the name of my brother."


    Sihyun didn''t touch me. She only told me what she thought. One noticed his intentions, and his face turned red.


    "I can only imagine how much you want it."


    "Sir, I''d rather do it for you. Isn''t it better for me to do it than for you?"


    The swimmer pushed one away while smiling at the basin, approaching his ears and whispering.


    "Brother, I like you."


    Straight conception. When the swimmer who always called himself uncle changed his name, he blushed his face without knowing it. I liked the name "brother" more than the name "uncle".


    "Oh, it''s dark, so I don''t need to see it. Sir, I''m embarrassed. Right?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 290 00290 Wind blows

    Sihyun didn''t say anything. I just stroked the head of the swimmer. As the day went on, she sighed at the intricately shaking schematics of the swimming. It seems obvious that it was intentional, but we can''t just ignore it. Sihyun hurried to take a step.


    "Hehe, it''s no big deal!"


    A haunted house, one off the icy streets, raises her arms and shows her presence. Xi Hyun, who knows of her desperate journey, only laughs in vain.


    "Brother, it''s later than I thought. We''ve been waiting a long time."


    "You''re fast."


    When Sihyun saw Robert and Jane first coming out of the icy streets and waiting for themselves, he uttered a desperate recollection.


    "I''m not the type to be surprised at Jane or me or the haunted house. Poor desperate people. It would have been nice if Jane had pretended to be surprised. I live in the morale of the people acting inside, and my arms are favorable."


    "... I''ve always felt it, but it''s bad, Robert. If you wanted to create such a scheme, why didn''t you just act surprised?"


    "It''s not a good scene. And I''m not allowed to cry for a nice guy like me, am I?"


    "Of course."


    Jane stops walking as soon as she discovers the souvenir shop while wandering the streets with idle chatter and conversations. She takes one and a swim into the store as if she were attracted to something, facing the puppet of the Idol. She scratched her head as she saw three women disappear.


    "Brother, there''s nothing to be embarrassed about. Jane''s a fan of collecting fancy products. You can''t just walk by a souvenir shop."


    Robert sits on a nearby bench and gestures as he looks at his demonstration. As he sat down, Robert greeted him with a bright smile.


    "Then, since all the women are gone, let''s have a heartfelt conversation among the men."


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    "Stories are stories. Yeah, for example, I like the Hellguard. You can''t see a roller coaster that big in America."


    Robert points his finger at the long rail. He nods as he sees the Hellguard disappearing quickly.


    "Even a Hellguard is so vicious he can''t ride with confidence. It best expresses the nature of the toy."


    Although Xihyun expressed his opinion, Robert waved his index finger to the left and to the right.


    "Brother, I''m not talking about that. Just imagining a steel structure like that as iron makes me feel better."


    The name of the strongest man on the face of the earth was not to be ashamed of. Realizing that Robert''s mental world was weirder than he thought, he came up with an exemplary answer.


    "It''s international and diplomatic, so bear with it."


    "Haha, Brother. I wouldn''t do that, would I? It''s enough to imagine that there is a deviation. And this is the second time. There''s something else I really want to hold."


    I only felt anxious, but he opened his mouth.


    "... what is it?"


    "Jay Tower."


    "Stop it."


    Sihyun swallows the last word and bashes Robert''s head in.


    Since then, his conversation with Robert has continued endlessly. Robert had many extraordinary experiences calling himself the greatest man on the face of the earth. His stories around the world inspired adventure and curiosity. Sihyun also heard his story and got a lot.


    ''... there wouldn''t be a gentleman like this without a landscape.''


    Although it had a huge figure reaching two meters, it was offsetting the dense split muscles and the delicate appendages. The smile he thought was spectacular was a surprisingly refreshing curve.


    It should be no exaggeration if you''ve never seen Robert before. Unfortunately, he had no choice but to change his mind. It was because I saw Robert, who had risen up terribly from his seat and was working on women crossing the street.


    "If you''re offended, I''m sorry, but go on your way. I''ll take him with me."


    Sihyun pulls Robert''s ear as Jane did and leads him to the bench. Roberts, drawn to the same power as the anti-bullfighter, protested, rubbing his tearing ear.


    "Apart! Brother, do you even look like Jane?"


    "I didn''t follow Jane, I just chained her up because something annoying was about to happen. Why are you walking around like that? Aren''t you ashamed?"


    "No, it can''t be, can it? It''s like my identity."


    "Ha."


    Robert says it''s identity that stirs up chaos every time he tries. He was strangely unpredictable in his attitude, but there was some part of him that he didn''t understand.


    For example, Robert gave up as quickly as he could easily talk. It didn''t mean talking to anyone. What can I say? It seemed to have meaning to ''itself'' rather than talking to women.


    "Oh, I see. Maybe Brathr doesn''t know yet."


    "You don''t know what?"


    "To put it simply, it wasn''t like this in the old days. I was the one in the past who had the impression that the wind was so cute that it would fly away."


    Unlike light tone, the information contained in it was never light. I couldn''t even imagine. Robert was a muscle man, two metres tall. At the beginning, I wasn''t sure if Robert was telling the truth. What you just said is a lie to deceive yourself. When he didn''t look suspicious, Robert reached out his smartphone.


    "This is..."


    "Small, right?"


    He nodded naturally. The man on the screen was small, just like Robert said. And he looks so much like him. Robert continues the story with a pitiful voice, proving to himself that it was not a joke.


    "That''s what I looked like when I was 18."


    "This is... when you were 18?"


    It was the appearance and appearance that even at the age of 16 or younger, so I had to ask him more questions. Robert nods with a grave expression.


    "It was before I acquired the power of iron. Brothers saw it, but I wasn''t that big or that handsome back then. But it wasn''t a good family. Rather, it''s bad. A room full of bear wallpapers. I can still remember my drunk father when I close my eyes."


    Robert - 18 years old - was a passive child that could be seen anywhere. But his background was different from others. Worn out shoes and faded clothes. An inherited book. Empty pockets. Robert had known his place since he was a child. Poverty was not a sin, but it could make a boy miserable.


    Born different from others. Low rank and wages. It was natural for him to shrivel up passively. Unfortunately, the world wasn''t as kind to Robert as it was to him.


    Effort, hope and passion. It was around that time that I realized that money was much more precious than invisible concepts. Robert was desperate. No matter how hard he tried, he could not narrow his distance to those with abilities. Ability - Stigma - was just as overwhelming.


    "The sun came out in my life that I always thought would be a rat hole."


    "You got the Iron Man."


    "Yes, when I got my iron man, my new life started to unfold. A second life is no exaggeration. Thought flowed into the institution, and growth stepped by step. But there''s only one thing that hasn''t changed."


    "What''s that?"


    "A passive attitude. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t fix it."


    "I''m sure you will. It''s rare for a person''s personality or disposition to change at once. But now that I see you, I think I''ve gotten over you, haven''t I?"


    "I saw exactly what I saw, Brother. I''ve overcome myself in the past. Work on the girl!"


    "What?"


    As the tracks of the story rose to the sky, Xihyun was dumbfounded. No, to be precise, I realized the causal relationship, but my head refused to accept it.


    "So to change my passive self, I went out on the street and I put my work on unnamed women. There''s no other way to be sure."


    "... even if it works a second time, can''t you see that you''ve already abandoned that passive attitude at the point of making that decision?"


    It was because the head that could think of extreme options and the boldness to choose them would definitely not require shock therapy itself. But Robert shakes his head, unlike what Sihyun thought.


    "Your head is not what your body recognizes. I can''t help it if I think about it. But I graduated five years ago because I''m a genius, brother."


    "You bet your ass you''re a graduate."


    "Hey, it''s a habit to have this piled up. It''s fun to talk to strangers."


    "Sudan has surpassed its goal."


    Sihyun could see why Robert was acting lightly. It was Robert''s only secret to lead the passive self in a slightly positive direction. Talking to a woman Robert had never seen before was also a means to not lose himself. When he realizes Robert''s situation, he nods. The demonstration that Robert''s growth process was similar to his own felt a little intimacy.


    "But it seems to me like a reflex of entitlement. It''s like a kid hitting you trying to tell you that he''s become this great. Aren''t you?"


    "Oh, what a nasty noose. Well, it''s weird to say no to Brothers from start to finish. Yeah, there''s no such thing. But I like this. I don''t want to change that."


    Sihyun looked back at Robert. It was good to struggle to stand up to yourself in the past. I didn''t even realize that there was such a story in his reckless attitude, so I saw Robert in a new way. But that was it. Objectives and ideals are good, but the means are out of order.


    "Fix it, though. For Jane, not for me."


    "You''ve never been in an accident!?"


    "If you say so."


    If Robert were really a dwarf, he wouldn''t be able to "live in peace" with his six wives. They must know Robert''s story as well.


    And Jane, a calm and cold-hearted woman, would not allow Robert to deviate.


    "Oh, Robert. You''ve never been in an accident? You speak freely."


    The demonstration of Jane''s gaze behind Robert''s back carefully turned his back. Only then did Robert realize that the previous question was intended. Sihyun was aware of Jane''s appearance before that.


    "Jane, there''s a lot going on here. So relax."


    "I''m looking at the situation calmly, don''t worry. I heard you say it''s okay to crash a few times if you don''t get into an accident."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 291 00291 Wind blows

    Jane pounds Robert roughly with a stuffed bear from her mountain puppet. Robert fought desperately, but the ship had already left. Seeing the two arguing Aung Dao, Xi Hyun smiled bitterly.


    "Then let''s keep going."


    Jane breathes calmly, leading the group. It was a language that was invisible to those who had just used the Idol Bear as an assassin.


    zoos, theatre and parades. Sihyun took one swim and lived a peaceful life.


    The Brotherhood and the great race of Iss. The One and the Great Old One. And Sherry, the troublemaker who doesn''t listen. The fatigue that piled up all over the world was not here now. It melted down in front of Hana and the swimming smile. Sihyun smiled favorably, but the tranquility allowed to him was brief.


    because I realized I had reached the time limit. The sun was setting. As the streetlights started to light up one by one on the street, he had to leave the world of Elven with his regrets behind.


    "Brother, I''ll see you around."


    "Yes, we''ll see what we can do when we get a chance. And good night to Jane."


    "Farewell."


    He says good-bye and watches Robert and Jane walk away. Soon after, she saw them disappear, turning her back and looking at the one and the other. The swimming still echoed in a powerful voice of regret that he was not excited.


    "If I had more time, I''d be riding around in a Ferris wheel looking at the night vision... What a shame."


    "I can''t help it, your father''s time was before that."


    At 6 p.m., that was the time Hochol proposed. It was also a constraint he hung for healthy fraternization. Sihyun also agreed with Hochol''s idea-purpose-but time was definitely short. It''s 6: 20. It was over the time limit a little.


    Scratching his head as he looked at the watch, he had already heard the pain of Hocheol in his ears. But there was nothing I could do. The parade ended later than expected. I had to trust the flexibility of Hochol. The swim came near Sihyun, who had entrusted everything to heaven.


    "But it was fun, man. It''s because I''ve always walked the ruined streets of Grandeliol."


    "At that time, it was hard to walk because the streets were bumpy."


    "That''s right, it''s awkward to walk a flat path right now."


    One frowned. Everything that happened in Grandeliol was a memory of Sihyun, Swimming, and the two of them. One realizes that he has no room to squeeze in, and only a mournful stone kicks him.


    But that was also only for a moment. One realizes that warm warmth rests over his head, raising his head in a reflexive manner. She looks at Sihyun and blushes her cheeks as if she felt something in her heart.


    "I used to think he was cute, but he was especially cute today. No, I have to say it was beautiful."


    "I didn''t do it for you."


    One shifted his hands to hide his shame.


    "I told you I thought about it all morning and all night."


    "If not, then no!"


    "If it were you, it would be you. But thank you."


    One of the short snores naturally crossed his arms and his stride. In a clear movement, the swimming covered the tail of the mouth with his hands.


    "Hehe, I never knew that my sister had such a cute side. I was so surprised that I wanted to bite you when you screamed..."


    "Forget it, it''s not who I really am."


    You even called out to him, "Oppa! I can''t wait to see the look on her face when she hears it."


    "That''s, that''s... that''s right! It''s haunted. I was distracted back then."


    "It''s such a shame to deny the reality."


    "Huh! Didn''t I tell you I''m not an adult?"


    The situation is over. One strongly denies himself in the past. I wanted to kick his ass. If I had a time machine, one who thought he wanted to go back and fix everything looked at the demonstration unwittingly.


    Has the power to go back in time. After realizing that she was someone who could fulfill her ideals, she hung on to her arms.


    "Se-hyun, go back and stop me! It''s not too late now. Go back before this wretched child teases me and stop him from entering the Elven World! No, get rid of me who''s interested in the Hellguard!"


    One expression was desperate, per se, but the content was elementary grade. Sihyun sighed and solemnly refused one request.


    "Don''t be ridiculous."


    "You can''t even do me a small favor!"


    "How trivial!"


    Sihyun embraced one struggling, unacceptable reality, and climbed up the path with the swimming.


    /282


    Unlike ever before, Jihyun traveled the world realizing that his ability had taken a step forward. While eating the stigma, white power grew to be a genius. The discernible area is deeper and the capacity to use is wider.


    The wind resembling fire and lightning appeared to be ice in his hands and disappeared at the same time. The attributes that made up nature danced between the gaps in the law through change and corruption. For a while, the demonstration of the intelligence he had acquired gained gained gained gained gained power.


    Sihyun, who burned an entire village of Russia with snow, turned away. It was occasionally used as a black market, so there was no guilt or guilt. It looked like it was just a surface, but it wasn''t a normal town.


    Sherry opens her mouth, chasing behind him closely.


    "You seem pleased with yourself today."


    "Is it that obvious?"


    "That''s right."


    It was a grave expression, but Sherry''s tone contained strong conviction.


    "Is it because you had a date today?"


    "You could say that."


    "It''s really simple."


    Sherry looked at the demonstration with disgusting eyes. It''s because I didn''t like the sound of it. I can''t believe you just answered that question. It was like chattering in a neighborhood.


    Se-hyun, who read her thoughts in Sherry''s face, shakes her head. I knew she was chatting to a monologue. The more I protested, the more I realized that I was bothering myself.


    "Tell me about the Yellow Sign Brotherhood."


    "You didn''t know all that?"


    "Yes, we know both the purpose and the ideology and the cause. But isn''t that strange? I know I''m on Earth, but I''m still alive. If they hadn''t been spotted, they would have understood that behavior, but even if they had been spotted with me, they were still active. Nothing good will come of confronting a great old being. Why are they still active? No, you can do it, right?"


    Sihyun''s question was perfectly natural. I knew that the great factions of Migo and Iss were clashing into factions. But I didn''t have to do it on Earth. Moreover, they were sand-like beings from the standpoint of the demonstration. I could kill him with my breath. Nevertheless, they were on the move. Movement, not fear death, but knowing that you will not die. Sihyun noticed that.


    "Oh, I see. You''re different from the rest of us, so I don''t know what you''re talking about. I forget once because I have so much power. Forgive me."


    Sherry didn''t have a joke on her face. It was that obvious information. It was because it would disappear to the other side of the unconscious if not conscious. It was not an exaggeration even though it was a basic basis.


    "You don''t sound like you don''t have a heart, so just finish what you were saying."


    "Yes, I understand. As you know, the Brotherhood is an organization that covets the fruit of the great Yisar - the Panacotic Original - but it has another personality. It''s a religious color. In other words, the Brotherhood is also a religious organization that worships one entity."


    "Worship means the great old being... Who is the target?"


    "There are many names and titles that refer to it, but unfortunately, it cannot be kept in the mouth. I can''t even imagine saying the name at the beginning. because that''s how it reacts."


    In Sherry''s remarks, Shi Hyun wept. A great old being that can emerge only by recognizing and calling. Thinking that the existence of defending the Brotherhood has a tougher characteristic than I thought, he filled his tongue briefly.


    "I told you beforehand, you are not even the claws of the ''being''. Different births, different histories, different histories. It''s like a truth that cannot be expressed by luck or power. I will never ignore the power you wield. I didn''t open my mouth to make fun of you. It''s just a fact. You will be swept away if you encounter its current presence. It''s that much out of specification. because it''s extraordinary among extraordinary beings."


    Sherry didn''t have anything on her face. There was no pretense in her words. I just expressed it as it is. The first time she saw it, she nodded her head unknowingly. The fact that she was genuine meant that she was overwhelming.


    "... so arbitrarily we refer to this existence as'' buggy. ''"


    Shi Hyun smiles bitterly at Sherry''s boldness for dropping her cosmic stature into an endless abyss. I didn''t need to teach them that I chose the extreme word so that I wouldn''t think of it.


    "''Burge''. It''s full of malice for the words you choose not to summon its existence directly."


    "You''re quite resourceful. He''s also my father. You have to hate it."


    "... what?"


    He couldn''t hide his surprise. I thought Sherry-related beings might come out one day, but I didn''t expect them to come out so soon.


    "Stepdad, to be exact. But then again, I don''t think that''s an appropriate expression. because we don''t have that concept. You just have to understand that it''s a parenthesis that touched my mother."


    "You picked a similar word to make it easier for me to understand?"


    "Yes, it is."


    "... well, if you''ve touched a respectable shoe, you could say something like that."


    "That''s right. He''s the one who touched his mother."


    "Wait, I thought you said she was your mother?"


    "You''re both right. because my mother and her mother are the same."


    The ambiguous words silenced him for a while. Soon after realizing what Sherry meant, his head twitched. It seemed to have peered into the complex relationships of great old beings.


    /283


    The ambitious practice of ''combat training'' by Changchu High School was intended to adapt to a rapidly changing era. It is because students have the opportunity to gain experiences that cannot be gained in everyday life and raise their limits through hands-on learning. It was a total loss.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 292 00292 Wind blows

    Changchu High School selected Elven World as its first place of study. Surprisingly, the entrance to the heterotopia was found inside the Elven World.


    Although the entrance of heterotopia was only ''super-class'', the Elven World closed itself until the problem was resolved. It was because it was a large and flowing area, and I knew that once the damage was done, it could not be fixed.


    Close to moderate difficulty. There was no reason for Changchu High School not to choose Elven World. Yesterday, the swim to the Elven World with Sihyun moved with a strange feeling.


    Not only the sophomore year 3 where there was swimming, but the entire sophomore year came to Elven World to teach combat. Maybe it''s because it''s the first curriculum to be implemented. The cluttered atmosphere always followed behind the swimming. The swimming, which I thought was okay with this, looked at the sharp.


    She was trying to clear her nervous expression by the side of the pool. Regrettably, the sight of sharp sweat was clear to the swimmer whether the effort did not transcend reality.


    "Jerry, what are you trembling about?"


    "But it''s scary. Swimming, aren''t you scared? I might bump into a hetero¡­"


    "That''s what battle lessons are for. What if I''m afraid?"


    "Still!"


    "Don''t worry. If you''re not too nervous, nothing will happen. I think I went for a walk to a special place."


    Swimming is no big deal. In the early days, the troops gathered to teach combat lessons were put in the platoon, and their teachers also came to Changchu High School with exceptional abilities. There was no reason to be afraid.


    Moreover, the early stage heterotopia in the Elven World was so difficult that anyone with the ability to defeat wild animals or flying animals could easily break through. Swimming hetero to get bored in Grandeliol really felt like a walk.


    "Yes, make yourself at home. It''s a piece of junk coming out of a super-intermediate heterotopia. Aim for the right hetero and we can win. That''s about it."


    Ju Hyo-jin, who touched the sharp cheek, replied softly. Her short hair was beautifully trimmed, with impressive tan. The body that was trained enough to be chosen as a sports parasite was secretly showing off its health whenever she moved. Unlike a sharp that was full of tension, Hyojin was full of expectations. He''ll do the same. He''s got a chance to hunt heteros.


    "Don''t take it lightly. How many casualties are related to heteros... at 200,000 casualties per year?! Including the missing persons, I can''t count them."


    "There''s no end to negative thinking, Jerry. And this is a class. If the school decided it couldn''t really be implemented, it wouldn''t have come this far. So relax. You can do this. There''s Hyo-jin, there''s swimming, right?"


    Since the calf still remains intact, Gopearls, reminiscent of small animals, appealed to their opinions as much as possible. Her posture with pale skin, as if she had never received sunlight, was closer to the amusement of a harmless beast.


    "Yes, the earliest hetero is just an animal that imitates the physical ability of a pioneer. Of course, heteros that appear in heterotopia are somewhat different from heteros that we know, but we can ignore them. Ultimate heterotopia is a level that even a person who has read the Hunter Manuscript once can break through without difficulty. From the fact that we can even do it as unprofessional people, we can say that our powers that have mastered it and raised our limits are very good."


    The eggplant that came through the wave was naturally close behind the back of the swimming pool. He turns his head and does not turn away from the pool. He suddenly appeared and stared at Garam''s face as he said in succession. He snorted.


    "Why, are you here? If you want to squirm like that, do it amongst boys. Why won''t you let me live with the swimmer?"


    Su-young Ji, Yeo-ri Kang, Hyo-jin Ju, Ko Jin-ju. The group consisting of only girls was like a golden zone. That''s why Jeri scolded the eggplant that came in with a seemingly fine face.


    "In the event of a crisis, it is safest to stay by the pool."


    "You know that''s not what you just said, right?"


    "What I fear is not superficial heterotopia. It''s a trait that heterotopia possesses."


    Freedom and chaos. That was the hallmark of heterotopia. A mass of cracks that were not bound to the framework or the law suddenly appeared and became an unexpected disaster. The hetero inhabited therein was also unusual. It was faster to count things that weren''t unusual. Not only Zephyros, but Heterotopia, a civilization derived from another dimension, lived in harmony, was debris created by colliding between dimensions or spaces, but the danger was debris and more.


    Garam, a great race of Yisar, recognizing heterotopia with a wider field of view than humankind can see, knew exactly how dangerous the space was. Even the slightest hint of disaster he could think of immediately surpassed ten fingers. It was natural for him to make the best choices for his survival. However, even though the posture was due to the survival instinct, it was only unfair to the eyes of the sharp.


    "If it''s not a designated entrance, it''s the heterotopia that can''t go back and forth. It''s completely irrational to leave your body in an uncoordinated dimension and space to achieve dusty performance. Jer, your little head doesn''t make any sense, but this attempt is reckless."


    "Stop. I know you''re delusional."


    "As expected, no one recognizes me..."


    As Garram closes his mouth, his classmates clap their hands.


    "All right, everybody, focus."


    As the other teachers caught my attention along with the servants, the commotion in the intestine subsided like a lie. Students also had to pay attention because it was their first time teaching combat.


    "Ah, the microphone test. Can you hear me?"


    Soon after, a voice echoes from the top of the platform. The man who climbed onto the platform knew how to swim. He reached two meters with a ball of delicate necessity. Sunshine blonde hair was that of Robert Howler who called himself the strongest man on the face of the earth, or the second man.


    "My name is Robert Howler, and I''ve been invited to teach combat at at at Changzhou High School. Please call me Instructor lightly. It''s going to be a short time, but until then, I''m going to ask you nicely. If you listen carefully to what I say, your combat training will go smoothly. Maybe even more fun than a picnic."


    In Robert''s appearance, the students couldn''t hide their excitement. Robert Howler, who had won the World War on Abilities, was the dominant sexual champion. Swimming was surprised in a different way. It''s because until recently, there was a person on the floor who was having a conversation about a boring topic.


    Robert winked as soon as his eyes met swimming. It was a gesture given that the swimming was a student, but she frowned. Her body responded spontaneously because it seemed like something annoying would happen.


    "There are a lot of ''exceptionally'' bright and cheerful students, so I''m also looking forward to training in combat today."


    The swim once again frowned at the compassionate words.


    /284


    The super-fast heterotopia that suddenly appeared inside the Elven World was grassland. A green field stretching beyond the horizon. There was a forest and reed field in the middle, but it was not enough to disturb me. Compared to the vast grasslands, the proportion they occupy is small.


    "Heterogeneous sizes can be grouped into five categories: Generally, the strength of the hetero is proportional to its size, so it shouldn''t be bad to be familiar with it."


    "Small" objects less than 1 meter, "Medium" objects greater than 1 meter and less than 3 meters, "Large" objects less than 10 meters, "Large" objects greater than 10 meters and less than 100 meters. And objects that cannot be expressed in size were described as "disasters."


    Robert''s explanation was straightforward. It was all based on his experience, but there was no unnecessary story. Just as much as you need. Just enough to know. Robert''s line was enough to dig through the students'' heads.


    The swim looked back at Robert. No, I had to. Unlike the stunning nature he had shown in the Elven World, his appearance was incredibly serious.


    "Hetero doesn''t have a specific name. You can give a specific name to an individual who is strong enough to be subjugated in a guild or country, but that''s an exception."


    As Robert finishes his speech, a hetero falls alone from the pack and attacks him. Despite the lack of intelligence and instinct to recognize Robert''s many allies around him, the claws and serrated teeth that the hetero possessed were never seen as funny.


    When he shakes his hand, Robert locks the hetero inside, pulling out the sand deposited deep into the ground. Curiosity and hostility. Fear and attention. There were a lot of feelings between the students. The hetero trapped inside us makes a eerie cry, revealing its teeth.


    "When hetero is found, the appearance and size. And it''s representing the hetero in characteristic order. Because heteros are so different in character and shape that they cannot be called by a clear name, we have to rely on information spoken by India. That''s why when you choose a leader in a guild, you focus on expressivity rather than ability. How accurately you can express a hetero depends on the survival rate itself."


    Robert turned his back and looked at the students. With a howling smile, he points to the hetero he''s holding with his fingers.


    "Is there a student who would describe this hetero in that sense?"


    My hands come up from everywhere in fear of the end of the horse. Robert scratches his chin as if worrying. Unfortunately, his decision was made at the same time as the question. I could read what Robert was thinking without having to listen to the swim facing him. She reflectively turns her head, but not since Robert''s mouth was already open.


    "Come on, Su-young student. Give it a try."


    The swim opened its mouth for a moment cursing himself for thinking Robert was a sincere man.


    "The hetero you caught is taking the shape of a wolf the size of a bear. It''s almost medium in size. Sharp claws and serrated teeth. And it looks like the hind legs are inverted, so it''s expected to be a big leap forward."


    "Perfect. Excellent, an exponential swimmer. I don''t think you''re good at" once or twice. ""


    Robert raises his thumb high, but the interest in swimming has already left him.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 293 00293 Wind blows

    Robert turns away from the swimming, smiling slowly. It was because he could not control the overflowing playfulness and spoke to the swimmer, but he became a daily instructor and was the leader of the students.


    The combat training went smoothly under Robert''s direction. Early in the reign of Ashecliffe, the earliest elite heterotopia was able to break through to fully trained hunters, both men and women.


    By stimulating the hetero hiding in the field or in the reed, Robert, who became a teaching material for students, taught them how to not be nervous and how to not be embarrassed. Education with survival in mind rather than strength. Naturally, life was not a game, so failure soon led to death.


    When Robert finished his story by giving practical information rather than telling his students the frustrating reality, he immediately entered the practice of combat teaching flowers. Of course, real life wasn''t dangerous. It was just a limited manhunt under the watchful eye of the control group.


    The important thing was to give the students the decision to die.


    Before arriving in the Elven World, I divided people so that there was no deviation between the groups, so there was no chance of variables occurring. So, the students in groups of four used their abilities to hunt heteros.


    Students stepped up their thinking by following Robert''s advice as smoothly as the sponge absorbed water. Because they all shared the results equally, the idea of breaking through was smaller than the dust, but the students gained more confidence than the thought.


    "It''s more fun than I thought, right?"


    Yerim, who handled a hetero much weaker than he thought, made a confident face unlike the first time. She shakes her head as if the swimming, Hyojin and pearls assigned to the same group could not be dried up.


    "I can''t believe you''re happy about this. The bottom is clear."


    "Excuse me?"


    When the sharp man opens his axe''s eyes and stares at you, Garam turns his head and whistles elongated. As they converse, the combat lesson reaches its end. Basic overview and how to manage your mind. And into the real world. Robert, who spent an unbelievably loyal first time, nods satisfactorily.


    But that was also only for a moment. The heat of the battle did not dissipate, but the situation changed. Robert, who first noticed the defect, raised his hand to report the danger. No, I tried to tell you. But unfortunately, the outbreak came faster without any foresight.


    Kuquaang. The ground begins to split with a thunderstorm. And the lava soared through the cracked ground. There was nothing a human could do in the face of a natural disaster that completely divided the ranks.


    "Run all the way to the entrance! If you don''t think you can make it to the open field, meet me at the leader''s discretion!"


    Robert shouted as loudly as he could in the sudden changing environment of heterotopia, but it was not long before he heard his instructions. The teachers who had no practical experience were also right-wing. The medium-grade troops gathered just in case have fallen between the cracked ground or melted by lava. The dead students were not going to write it down.


    What a mess. The scar on the ground grows wider as the sound of screaming and shouting intersects. Robert bites his lip on an action that seemed to predict it wouldn''t stop short. He sought to restore the ground that was being scraped together by the sand around him, but the boiling lava completely melted away his intentions. It was as if he knew Robert''s number.


    Robert bounces off the soaring lava one by one to prevent the situation from escaping to its worst.


    "Shit, some asshole..."


    Robert turned his head to look for the source of the incident, knowing that he was far from what could have been a catastrophe in the early years of heterotopia. But nothing caught his eye.


    "Swimming, the other children..."


    "Don''t worry, Garam. At least it''s closer to the entrance than here."


    All the horns were scattered in front of the unexpected natural disaster, but the swimming did not panic. I was just looking at the situation calmly. A steel reinforced swim smashes the lava falling overhead. Profit. I entered the realm of superhumans, but it was not enough to withstand lava. The swim, knowing his or her abilities, turns away without hesitation.


    It was because I wanted to run toward the entrance, but I didn''t want to test my luck by throwing myself into a hell where the ground split in two and lava soared high in the sky. The best number was to wait for the natural disaster to end.


    At the same time as the decision, the swimmer leans toward the grass, shrouded in his shoulders. When the dense trees reached the dense grass, Garam sighed.


    "Ha, ha. Thank you.If it wasn''t for you, it would have melted in lava."


    "It won''t be too late after you leave. Technically, we can''t say it''s safe now."


    "Still in heterotopia, though."


    The crooked eggplant lowers its head deeply. Different from that, he had a stool just like his worries.


    "How did this happen?"


    "Do you have any idea why?"


    "No, it''s too much. Destruction or apocalypse, a trick that can transform the environment of an early heterotopic into an imperative cannot be characterized. If you have basic knowledge, you can''t change it."


    Swimming knew very well that Ram''s words were not bluff or exaggeration. He was one of the great Yisar tribes who searched the universe for knowledge and information.


    "What''s the most likely?"


    "... the technology to manipulate heterotopia at this point would not have been developed, so it would have been from another place. This situation didn''t happen naturally, so there''s a good chance it was touched by someone full of malice. Well, crazy Meigo can do this like a meal, but there''s no reason to come to Earth and do this..."


    Garam uttered nonsense to refresh the mood, but unfortunately his words became a reality.


    "I''m not crazy, but let''s just say. Kick, Kick, Kick."


    Not only did the swimming and the garlic fall from the voice behind my back. The man coming out of the grass is wearing a yellow robe. One head was smaller than the others, but his aura was unbearably strong.


    Yellow robe. Odd aura. With only two clues, Garam was able to easily infer who the unknown man was.


    "Migo! The Yellow Sign Brotherhood!?"


    "The name is Engachtoon, to be exact. Isn''t the individual name more important than the race name of Migo? It''s an identity that represents an individual. If I were anyone, what would I be? Hehe, you don''t get it? So am I."


    "Why are you here?"


    Garram said as if he couldn''t believe it. It''s because I didn''t know that the scope of Miro was so vast as to come to a place where there was one Sihyun-Great Old Being.


    "Obviously, it''s FUN. It''s all about having a pneumatic source. Did you really think we''d turn our backs on this many Eastmen? Or did you think we wouldn''t notice? I don''t know about the former, but the latter is a little disappointing. We may be lacking in your ability to complete the original Panacotic, but is it a civilization advanced enough?"


    Garam senses that the disaster that is happening now began in the hands of Engachtoon. The objective was, of course, his pynacotic handwriting. There was no question that the conflict between Migo and the great tribe of Iss had been so boring for so long.


    "But I''m sure you''ve been through enough of your own kind to come find me... You haven''t heard from me in between?" "


    Garram recalled a harsh reality, which made him nauseous. Bold Movement and Odd Words. Engachtoon is not a cautious type. Rather, it was clear that a satisfying style had to be engraved on the spot that had passed. Nevertheless, the fact that no news was reached meant that his countrymen betrayed him with one mind. Symbol that it doesn''t matter if you take a copy of the pneumatic handwriting.


    "Ho, ho, ho! Haven''t you heard from your own people since you were a traitor? This is also an interesting development. You didn''t even notice the danger coming to you. It''s a relief that there are no bothersome processes, although unexpected outcomes can be a bit overwhelming. Delicious is the first thing that gets you off your feet."


    Garram bit his lip. He couldn''t help but notice his position. He was like a bandit, who broke the faction''s master and used the pnakotic manuscripts to try to keep his people from coming to Earth.


    Engachtoon looks at the desperate face of Garam and reaches out his hand. He came all this way for one goal-- a copy of the Panacotic manuscript--


    "... The bothersome process is over, so please excuse me. Essence of the great race of Iss. This is as far as you''re concerned. You''re the one who''s struggling. Not your kind. Moreover, it''s a hard copy, not an original. One or two disappearances aren''t a big deal. Then I will spare your life. It''s useless anyway. Hehe."


    The swim blazes at the whining Engachtoon. She had no reason to hesitate, knowing that he was the perpetrator of unnecessary disasters.


    "Garam, are you saying you''re the enemy?"


    "Yeah, you could say that."


    With Garram''s acceptance, the body of the swimmer disappeared. Stigma of the superhuman family, a human bullet made by the power of Adamantine, aims at Engadun''s head as it is. Tuquang. With a bang like a cannonball, Engachtoon takes a step back. Immediately, the impact was not surprisingly great, but Engachtoon allowed the grave to swim.


    Swimming smiles remorsefully at the fact that it entered his attack correctly. But her smile didn''t last long. This is because Engachtoon appeared between the torn yellow robes. Engachtoon was not a man. Moreover, it was not the alien that man imagined.


    Engachtoon''s body is surrounded by a hard exoskeleton. The surface was also pale pink, unlike humans. I didn''t even have the necessities. Instead, the elongated spur is just stuck to the area where it can be called the face.


    "There''s a cute crescent bird. Well, there was a lot of chattering going on for the rest of the month. Kick, Kick. You seem to know a little bit about the situation surrounding Yin. I can''t help it. because they don''t make witnesses, even if they make them missing. May he die."


    Every time Engachtoon expresses a surgeon, the machine in his throat makes a small light and spits out a human voice. The machine buried in the neck of a bizarre alien gives you a frightening sight.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 294 00294 Wind blows

    The view was frightening to the layman, but the swim glanced at Engachtoon with a grave expression. Engachtoon''s appearance is no joke to her after surviving encounters with even more monstrous monsters in Grand Delriol.


    A vigorous upward sprint puts thought into the Ring of Shadow. At the same time as she wished, the Ring of Shadows became a Gauntlet. A two-handed swim raises all his strength. I didn''t think back. All she wants is annihilation. The swimming focused on one point of thought boiling with the power of Ilchungon.


    Tuguaguang. Strikes with 600,000 of thought. Along with a loud hiss of iron, the grass evaporates in a parabolic shape. Even the trees that soared high in the sky, even the grass that grew thick, did not leave a trace. It was as if the bombs had fallen.


    "Ha."


    Swimming as hard as you can with the gauntlet spilling hot steam, the swim catches your breath. And as he breathed back into place, he clenched his fist again. Engachtoon moves around avoiding brute force attacks. The swimming eye does not miss its trajectory, although it is still fast enough.


    One beat is late, but the swim approaches Engachtoon''s tail step-by-step. The attack that was so severe that it could not be seen as coming from the impotent body of a human chariot was worthless even if it was called a human chariot. I looked at the swimming with a bored expression. It was because the power she already had could not be expressed as a student.


    Swimming and Engachtoon melee battles were fierce. Through superhuman swimming using steel and numerous corporeal reinforcement surgeries, the tangles of Engachtoons close to superhumans are unstoppable. It really was a battle of crushing ice. It took only 10 minutes for the vast forest to become a wasteland.


    Engachtoon steps over the shoulder of the swimming pool digging into his arms and rises into the air, keeping his distance from her.


    "Phew, you''re good. I had no idea we were capable of this kind of talent. You can have yourself. because I admitted it. Too bad I have to kill a talent like you with my own hands."


    "It''s not over yet. Don''t rush me."


    After experiencing a gradually growing swim through fierce hand-to-hand combat, Engachtoon gave up on dodging. It''s because I realized that giving swimming time can be disadvantageous for me.


    "It''s not a crackdown. I assure you."


    deficiency excess excess. With the help of the Harsters, Engachtoon roams the boundaries between reality and reality. At this moment, he became an existential illusion. It was neither overwhelming firepower nor outstanding output, but Engachtoon was confident of his victory. The one who couldn''t hold a ''snap'' was because he couldn''t hold onto an Engachtoon''s hair.


    As the Gauntlet of Shadow pierces through the Engwithan body, the swim raises its reflective arms and covers its abdomen. On the contrary, Engachtoon strikes her ship. Swimming makes a sound of pain as if the interior was shaken.


    "... you."


    "Don''t look at me like that. It''s my own stage from now on. I told you, I promise."


    Engachtoon was influenced by a different law than swimming. Swimming instinctively realizes that he doesn''t have a chance. Even if she could draw out the power of Se-hyun through the Apostle''s evidence, she was the one who used it. Without the ability to defeat the situation, thought was just a meaningless fuel.


    Judging the situation calmly, the swim pulls away from the Engwithan attack with aggravated body movements. I didn''t intend to kill him because I couldn''t take a fatal blow to him. The swim, which predicted his behavior, follows the trajectory of Engachtoon, dodges the attack with a piece of paper. She knows someone who moves faster than Engachtoon. And I was trained by him. I wasn''t avoiding you.


    "Slow."


    "You still want to resist?"


    Swimming away from the aggressive Engachtoon unilaterally. The two movements did not overlap. But the victory and defeat had already been decided. That hasn''t changed since the loss of the means to resist swimming. As the shadow of death gets closer and closer, the swim bites his lip.


    "That''s it."


    A voice that breaks down an unsupported workshop. Throwing a chunk of sand between the gap between the swimming and the Engachtoon, Robert grabs the shoulder of a swinging swimmer. The swim welcomed Robert as if he were about to collapse.


    "Thank you, Robert."


    "Of course it is. A hunter in the wilderness can''t rule out beautiful flowers."


    Engachtoon plucks out the sand buried in his body and looks at the uninvited guest. That''s two meters. A delightful smile. The uninvited were well known to Engachtoons.


    "You are Robert Howler."


    "Do you know me?"


    "Of course not. It''s a stubborn obstacle. Kick. Oh, I see you didn''t introduce me. It would be unfair if only I knew who you were. My name is Engachton. He is the head of the Yellow Sign Brotherhood, though he is lacking."


    Robert and Engachtoon met voluntarily. Robert looks down at the exaggerated Engachtoon bent at his waist. A hard exoskeleton. A light pink surface. Odd form. Engachtoon is blatantly revealing himself to be his older brother.


    "... the only reason you''re so bold is because you''re willing to kill us all here, right?"


    "Wow, you have a different head than you look. That''s right. It''s my concern that even if I die, I die a cold death without hesitation. Well, I like it all, but I have a weak heart. Hehe."


    "Bullshit. You didn''t want to miss us in the first place, did you?"


    Robert saw firsthand that the entrance to Heterotopia was closed, and realized he had no choice but to confront Engadun in any way. It was surprising that the swimming and ENGAK toons fought, but it wasn''t surprising. The important thing was to get rid of the Engachtoons before the road opened.


    As soon as Engachtoon''s identity is revealed, there is no time to hesitate. Robert did everything he could from the beginning. Robert, who transformed his body into steel through Iron Man (237941; ), leaps to the ground and marches toward Engachtoon.


    Entering the boundary between reality and reality, Engachtoon ridicules Robert''s actions. Unfortunately, the reality was not what Engachtoon expected. Robert swings his arm and his ugly chin is smashed to pieces. Engachtoon''s face snaps back quickly.


    "...?!"


    "You don''t think I won the title ''Iron'' by myself?"


    Robert, who scoffed at Engachtoon, once again swings his fist. The ability to handle iron was powerful, but there were a lot of limitations. That''s why you have to rely on iron minerals. Unfortunately, there was also a king who lacked iron depending on the location or situation.


    It was not once or twice that I faced the agony of death. That''s why Robert sought a special region on the Hayler continent to make the most of the Iron Man. A space control technique written by the Tantium family, Action.


    Robert could establish a concept of space through Actions, though he was just a foothold compared to a timeless pioneer. The magic of bending space and turning weight into shock became a new force for him.


    With his special ability to think and act on, close to the pioneers, Robert was adamantly aiming at Engachtoon''s face as he smashed the scarecrow. Engachtoon also had physical abilities close to superhumans, but was lacking to match Robert. Unlike still growing swimming, he was already a completed superman.


    "I wonder if it was just one blessing for 3,000 years."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but isn''t that the only thing that collapses on me?"


    Robert, who walked across the bridge and knocked over Engachtoon, pulls all the sand around him and ties him up. Engachtoon moves his torn, split body, but it is useless. The trick turned out to be just a tricky trick. By Robert''s hand, the chunk of sand became a fine, trembling blade. With just a touch, the weapon tearing at the surface is directed straight at Engachtoon''s neck.


    "Now do you like to talk?"


    "No way. Kick, Kick, Kick."


    "Are you crazy?"


    With Robert''s reprimand, Engachtoon smiles endlessly. You are not desperate. All he has done so far has been entertainment. In the beginning, he was not used to fighting. To put it simply, I was more like an academic. Nevertheless, he showed up to save power.


    "That can''t be crazy. I lost so delightfully. It''s a pity, by the way. I thought I could kill you myself. But I can''t help it. because variables happen all the time, everywhere."


    An object falls from the yellow robe as the ENGAK toon rocks. A medallion with a subtle glow. The pattern of the medallion was monotonous. It was because the three curves were balanced around the point in the center. But the pattern was unusual. The symbol, called the ''sign of yellow'', was like a token of Harster''s authority.


    "Please come to the ground."


    Blast. The medallion splits apart and a storm rages through it. An unknown wind blew through the heterotopia. The atmosphere is so overwhelming that you can''t breathe. As the breath and breath reversed, the heavy airflow from the medallion formed a single figure.


    It was a dark green mass. It was made of flesh and muscle, but there was no bone. It was just a giant chunk of flesh that was literally shivering as the wind blew. On the surface was a line of disgusting tentacles just by looking. The thick, long tentacles were shaken irregularly whether each one had a will.


    Shock and awe. And fear. Robert shudders without knowing it. His eyes began to return to his senses in order to deny a lump of dark green flesh. His head began to recall at will in order to resist the lump of dark green flesh.


    "Slaughter all the ''humans'' in this room."


    With Engachtoon''s horse, the dark green flesh trembles. More violent reactions than ever. Robert intuited his own death. The dark green flesh of man could not resist. It was not a matter of strength or possibility.


    The dark green flesh was ugly, but its quality transcended humanity. You feel a peculiar, but unbearable hold on to it. The creature who responded to the call of Engachtoon was superior to humans from head to toe. No one in the world could cut a lump of dark green flesh.


    By standing still, my mind was crushed and broken. There was nothing Robert could do. But he knew it was impossible, and he had to move. It is because the first person to target a dark green flesh that moved after listening to Engachtoon was a swimmer.


    "Swim!"


    It''s inevitable. That one can''t win. I have to die. Though many thoughts passed through his mind, Robert moved in a reflexive manner. His determination to save swimming dominated him. With a heart that looks like it''s about to explode, Robert runs with all his might.


    Robert throws himself over the tentacle as he makes his way toward the swim. Puck. The beast pierces Robert''s iron too easily. Robert smiles at the tentacles protruding out of the boat. It''s because I realized swimming was okay.


    "Mr. Robert...?"


    The swim was mute. Everything seemed unreal. But I had to face reality. The hot blood on her cheeks speaks of Robert''s sacrifice.


    Robert is in great pain beyond words, but he bites his lips tightly.


    "Thank God, I was able to help at the end."


    Angel. Robert grins bitterly as he swallows his final words.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 295 00295 Wind blows

    He always had his end in mind. The nickname "The Most Powerful Man on Earth" brought a lot of honor and wealth, but at the same time it demanded a handsome price. The world gave Robert a lot of problems. I also wanted to present and solve challenges that were beyond his limits.


    That was the situation. You can''t keep winning. Robert felt even the warmth of his words that his death had ended as a black knight. If you''re confident, it''s the end for you. Robert collapses powerlessly. When the green eyes appeared in the ''lump of dark green flesh'', Robert''s mind faded as it did. There was no Izzie in Robert''s eyes.


    The swim could not open its mouth. Robert''s death is a lack of surprises and encounters, and she settles down. She feels like everything is a dream. Her five years in Grand Delliol have been of no help at this moment.


    "I should have done this from the start. Installation is human-free, quiet and how good is it?"


    When the grim voice pointed to him, Garram closed his eyes. Robert was dead, and the swim was lost. There was no one who could protect him. Orloth has to overcome the obstacle with his own strength. However, Ram was only a student who did not have a Phenacotic handwriting copy. The cosmic stature, as well as the physical enhancement surgery, was not enough to fight the Engachtoons.


    "Here, Kim Garram. Now, are you ready to hand me a copy of your Panacotic handwriting? If you''re running out of time, I''ll give you a little bit more."


    "I won''t hand it over to someone like you.


    "I like that attitude. Hmm, but I don''t feel so good. Well, that''s his charm, though. I didn''t think from the very beginning that the pneumatic handwriting would be easy to come by."


    All Engachtoon needed was Ram''s ''brain''. Engachtoon did not rush because it was obvious that putting it in Bishman would yield results in any way.


    "Roiger, all you have to do is leave that Yisar''s head."


    A dark green lump of flesh, Roiger reaches for his tentacles. A straight, thick trunk that moves cleanly. The crotch, faced with a flash of light, closes its eyes tightly. There was nothing he could do. The greatest resistance he could, the ''librarian'', was silence.


    "...?"


    As time passed, the tentacle did not pierce itself, Garram opened his eyes. Surprisingly, what was before his eyes was a wolf covered in dark blue fog. Knowing the concept of death and the identity of the wolf beyond time and space, Garram could not keep his mouth shut.


    "Tindalus'' hound?!"


    Tindalus'' hounds rush toward Roiger, as if they were responding to Garam''s words. The fog that did not stop the ruthless and merciless tentacle flood spread into a handful of fog, but they did not stop. I didn''t give up.


    Garam couldn''t figure out why the Time Watcher was protecting him. But one thing was certain was that he was alive. It was an undeniable reality and fact. A man appeared behind the back of a shivering cradle. He showed up with Tindalus'' hound between the line and the line.


    After discovering Shi Hyun, he sighed of relief.


    "Se-hyun?"


    "Okay, calm down."


    Recognizing that the Yellow Sign Brotherhood was looking for a copy of the Panacotic manuscript, Sihyun had been releasing Tindalus'' hounds around Garam for several days and was getting information periodically. Nevertheless, what he did not expect was that the brothers'' behavior was urgent, unlike before.


    ''Less likely to use the heterotopian traits to plot to exterminate the civilians.''


    Unlike the silent movement in the pitch so far, it was an urgent proceeding. It was a futile plan, but Sihyun could not arrive on time, despite the fierce evidence of the Apostle informing him of the danger and Tindalus'' hound reacting.


    It was because the Brotherhood had closed the entrance to Heterotopia. Even at the height of the demonstration, we could not jump over dimensions and space without coordinates.


    Using Tindalus'' hunting dog''s ability to shoot, Sihyun pierces the walls of the heterotopia with cold eyes and examines the intestines.


    It was just for a few minutes, but the results were devastating. The situation was deteriorating beyond his wildest imagination because of the wasted time to arrive at the heterotopia. Robert had a different life, and the swim was stunned.


    After seeing the overall situation from Tindalus'' hound, he lowered his head briefly to Robert. It''s because he realized that swimming could have survived.


    But the silence was brief. There was something else he had to do.


    "It''s all your doing."


    "It wasn''t sophisticated enough to use the word" decorated, "but I was right. Hehehe, the fool, ignorant and lazy king of the shadows."


    Engachtoon greets him without panic because he knew Sihyun was nearby when Tindalus'' hound appeared. At the time of Engachtoon''s summoning Roiger with the power of Harster''s medallion, it was not a challenge. Engachtoon trusted Harster and his servant, Reugger.


    Even though Roiger was defeated in the beginning, Engachtoon didn''t mind. Harster''s submission was because there was one more. Two great old beings, not one. It was no exaggeration to think about the characteristics of Roiger.


    Sihyun realized that the words of the man in the yellow robe were familiar. A laugh that irritates my nerves. An exaggerated gesture. It took time to reminisce because it was so bizarre that it could not be called a human being, but he remembered the other one exactly.


    "Wasn''t he dead? Engachtoon."


    "Kick, no trespassing, no affirming is a sin. It''s hard to deny that I''m alive like this."


    "Just in case, you were the head of the Brotherhood."


    "Wow, that''s amazing. I haven''t said a word, but it''s easy to guess, so I guess you weren''t playing around. I''ll cancel the" lazy. ""


    It was weird not noticing. The investigation revealed that the leader of the Yellow Sign Brotherhood is not a human being. Moreover, it was not uncommon for a strange person to summon such a great old existence.


    "Too bad. I would have caught you that day if I''d known you were the head of the Brotherhood."


    "Regret is always late no matter how fast it is. And in that sense, ignorance. Swinging your fist is like shooting a wallop in the street, not knowing who your opponent is."


    With the golden cup out of his chest, Engachtoon drank refined golden honey liquor in it. After meeting Sihyun, there was no reason for him to be there. It was better to create an environment for Reugger to cause chaos.


    Engachtoon summons Viyaki as a dolphin, without hesitation, puts his body on the monster of his brother. He didn''t move quickly because he sensed Biyaki''s speed. I couldn''t find a ''why'' in the first place.


    "Aren''t you going to catch it? What a disappointment. Is this all you have to offer to become the only truly great old being in mortal''s veil?"


    "You will die by my hand, even if you don''t. Because no matter how fast you run, you can''t resist the flow of time."


    "Oh, right. I''ll wait for you at the end of Heterotopia. Be my guest. A king of fools and ignorant shadows."


    Engachtoon was already gone. The only obsession that remains is to indirectly reveal that he was there.


    The remaining protest looked at the ''dark green flesh mass'' that was blocking him. He faced the worst situation around him. Destiny twists the future and achieves its destiny. The more solid the future, the greater the power of destiny. And the future unfolded before his eyes was not a delusion or a lie. Reality. When she saw the possibilities that could come to her, she turned away. What he wanted was not this future. He did not tolerate the presence of evil.


    "I''m sorry, Engachtoon, but you''re the fool and the ignorant."


    Sihyun faced 84th death, or a new future.


    /285


    As a flash of light appeared in the white heat sphere, he suddenly woke up. After returning back a few hours through the past designation, he hurriedly moved his body.


    ''Maybe the power was reduced as much as the time we turned it.''


    It was the first time he had used the designation in the past, but he was able to figure out what had happened to him calmly. It wasn''t surprising. It doesn''t make sense that there are no penalties for being able to go back in time and specify the past. Moreover, past regression, which became the origin of the past designation, was also severely limited in ability.


    ''... that''s what Michigan would have done.''


    The wolf, Michaels, that was thrown into the flow of time, was more likely to be a common wild dog, wandering the streets. Maybe it became someone''s prey.


    "This is not the time."


    After shaking his head and clearing his mind, he immediately moved to No. 201. Sihyun kicks Sherry''s sleeping butt as she enters the house. She was a lion sent by Shu and a servant of Se-hyun. Moreover, her power was strong enough to face the great old existence. She had no intention of leaving talents like Sherry behind.


    With Sherry in front of her eyes expressing all her emotions through her split glances, she confidently explained the future-past-experience she experienced. Shortly after, Sherry confided in her knowledge.


    "From what I''ve heard, it looks like your master met with ''Roiger and Char.'' He''s one of the scumbags. It''s nothing special."


    Roiger and Charming, known for their twins, were slaves and rulers of the wind. Roiger and Charging with the power of sexual intercourse were also great old beings that were not fixed.


    "... there was only one thing I saw, but did I see it wrong?"


    "I''m not sure I explained myself enough. Roiger and Charr are just titles. There''s only one Roiger I can think of."


    "Then who are you talking about?"


    "Roiger specializes in ''division''. It was his brother, Char, who was born through his abilities. Charging is another half-god of Roiger. Heart Synonymous , to say the least. It''s in the body of a typical Roiger."


    "I see."


    A demonstration of useful information from Sherry took place. The scheduled time was approaching. Turning his gaze to the location of the Elven World, he gestures at Sherry.


    "Come with me. Today, this will all be over."


    "But I''m not going to help."


    "It doesn''t matter what you think."


    Sihyun pulled the hook. Watching Sherry''s long neck stretch, she followed behind him with a grave expression. They were both out of their minds, so crossing cities and cities was not a task. In the blink of an eye, Sherry arrives at the Elven World and sees the heterotopia''s entrance disappear.


    "How can it be closed..."


    "Here''s what we''re going to do."


    A glimpse of the gaps between dimensions into the tribute struck the air with nothing. Kuang. With the sound of everything pushing, there is a crack in the space-time continuum. Expanding the crack with a dimensional cut filled the gap with force. A trick you can do because you know the future. Sherry just stared at him with her tired eyes.


    "A monster."


    "Only you."


    There was a commotion around the appearance of Shi Hyun and Sherry, but they threw themselves into a large hole without intertwining.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. It''s been getting late lately. In that sense, if the number of referrals exceeds 150, we will get involved. The mornings are realistically overwhelming and will be late in the afternoon or early in the evening.

 296 00296 Wind blows

    Sihyun and Sherry, who went into the green meadow, ran through a vast field without anyone having to say first. It was a slight tremor, but I could tell with certainty. Vibrations hitting the interior of the superficial heterotopia were signals indicative of a foreign body.


    He sped up a little more. All that''s left is a fight against time. In order to arrive at the scene as soon as possible, he raced through space. Soon after, I could see the students who had been teaching in combat.


    A calm face. A life-threatening event in a very advanced heterotopic. But he knew their future. Because they became innocent victims of Engachtoon tricks. But it''s also all past-future stuff. Sihyun, who noticed the flowerpot boiling deep in the ground, threw himself.


    Kugung. Immediately before the catastrophe-diagnostic event, Xi Hyun leaped into the sky and shot the ground as it was. When he pressed the ground that was about to split, unhandled lava flowed out everywhere.


    After figuring out the situation at a late pace, students looked at the lava flowing above the ground. While the confused voices were coming and going, the thoughts that came over the students'' heads were the same. What the hell is going on? In a rapidly changing situation, the students couldn''t catch their breath and only looked at each other''s faces.


    He immediately turned away from the attention and eyes that were pouring out on him.


    "Robert, get the students and evacuate."


    "Brother, what are you doing here?"


    "I''ll explain later, come on!"


    Robert did not hesitate to lead the students, realizing it was an urgent situation. It''s because lava flowing through the ground was enough to understand what he was worried about. The situation was sudden, but Robert had crossed many lines. He was not named the strongest man on the face of the earth.


    Under Robert''s direction, students, as well as members of Changchu High School, moved towards the entrance of heterotopia. Teaching in combat was interrupted by Sehyun, but no one complained. It''s because everyone knew what his appearance meant.


    Sihyun found swimming among the restless students. The two gazes met naturally in the air because they were also watching the swimming. The two looked at each other and bowed their heads lightly instead.


    ''Thank God.''


    After watching the students disappear beyond the horizon, he turned away. Emergency lights off. All that was left was the conquest.


    "Engachtoon, is that where you are?"


    The only thing standing on the grasslands is Sihyun and Sherry. But then something happened. Engachtoon appears in a space with nothing. Engachtoon spontaneously collects optical camouflage, smiling strangely. Because his plans were shattered.


    "How do you know? My plan would have been perfect."


    I knew I was being trampled on by the Brotherhood. But it didn''t matter to Engachtoon. He knew that even through numerous routes, nothing could ever reach him. That was why he manipulated the information as if it had been handed to him.


    Where the hell did I go wrong? No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn''t find the answer. The plan was to get a copy of the Panacotic manuscript from start to finish, and that was it. There could not have been an assumption that the plan had leaked out in the middle. The contradiction that he betrayed himself was not nonsense.


    "Don''t mistake yourself for a hard-worker. I''m not even looking for your trail. In the beginning, I knew your purpose from the beginning."


    "You expect me to believe that?"


    "Or how do you explain it? You don''t think I came by accident, do you?"


    Until now, Engachtoon has not been able to admit that he was playing on the palm of his hand. His pride did not allow it. But the situation did not allow his pride to rise. Engachtoon, with two fists on his back, stares at him with bloodshot eyes.


    "Not all the way to the end, Shadow King."


    Karam, who had a copy of the Panacotic handwriting, was right in front of him. If I waited a little longer, I could have kept a copy of the Panacotic handwriting in my hand. But it all came down to imagination. I couldn''t move on if I didn''t surpass him as long as I was caught by him.


    "Heave, heave. I mean, I didn''t think I liked it the first time I saw it, but I never thought I''d be in the way."


    With the medallion out of his arms, Engachtoon smiles in contrition.


    "Please come to the ground."


    Blast. The medallion splits apart and a storm rages through it. An unknown wind blew through the heterotopia. The atmosphere is so overwhelming that you can''t breathe. As the breath and breath reversed, the heavy airflow from the medallion formed a single figure.


    It was a dark green fleshlump that Sihyun saw, Roiger. He looks at Roiger and smiles fearlessly. I had hoped for myself after defeating Roiger. Sihyun has been walking the path of plunderers for a long time. As long as it was delicious food, it was always welcome.


    "Roiger, slaughter everyone in here." "


    Along with Engachtoon''s horse, Roiger moves a heavy body. It''s the size of a playground. The tentacles that come out of it, one by one, are a special blow. Even though Roiger was so bizarre that he could not make normal judgments because he was overwhelmed by the mere sight of ordinary people, he ran toward Roiger without hesitation.


    Immediately, numerous tentacles whipped him. The force absorbed in each movement is equivalent to or greater than the demonstration. The Kwaga River, a bunch of tentacles that forgot the concept of speed, was not so rough. Anything touching the tentacle was torn apart. Powerful enough to blow the entire earth away. The bowels are full of flurries of dust.


    Sihyun, who connected Yuyamuya with the force, came out through a bundle of tentacles and floated through the air. The demonstration, without the armor of the shadow, returns to Bone-Cetillion. An elongated tail protrudes from the vicinity of the buttocks and becomes part of the shadow.


    Above the shoulders emerged a small organelle that creates and condenses shadows. His face transformed into that of the Devil. In the hands of Ji-hyun, who became completely heterosexual, there was the energy of Surahulong.


    [Transcendence]


    Technology that gives the concept of death to beings without the concept of death. The receding black air flow became one with the demonstration as if it had a self. Death and Shadow. The two concepts surrounding their bodies amplify the Surabang. Sihyun jumped into the storm created by Roiger and unravelled the spirit of Surahulong.


    Kwagga River. Black rays penetrate inside the heterotopia. Reugger gathered a bundle of tentacles to prepare for the impending shock, but it was not enough. I couldn''t resist the unpleasant power of shattering everything. Roiger cries out loudly, as a hole in the wind pierces a corner of his body. Anger, pain, and madness. The sound of dragging the listener to the bottom of the abyss touched the foundation of the heterotopia. When the space, or the dimension itself, shook, Xihyun once again fired a strike.


    The experiment of forcibly connecting the dimensional disconnect and the freezing (¡ê20941; ¡ê3) unleashed a peculiar force on his hand. A mass of force that is dynamically wobbly and uniformly shaped. It was like lightning that lost its shape and color.


    A transparent lightning bolt with the ability to force dimensions and space back into place was intimidating by itself. Even Atlac Nacha is a force that has been penetrated.


    But he didn''t stop there. Dimensions, space, and disconnection. After blooming a transparent lightning bolt with a triple attribute, he once again amplifies the power of vomiting a divisive sound.


    Jiaying. The combined power has become a huge whip in the hands of Jihyun.


    [Combinator Tax - Parchment Tax]


    Sihyun shakes his hand at Roiger. The death penalty was like the lightning of a god punishing man. The spot that had passed by was torn into space and disappeared beyond the dimension.


    But Roiger was Harster''s slave. He was given the ability to control the winds of the universe. Roiger, who drew the wind from distant universes, pushed the catastrophe away. Regardless of the impact of the death penalty, Roiger looks at the demonstration with his green eyes.


    He also knew that he was a person of interest. I couldn''t tell. He was a predator from mortals to great ancients. Roiger had no choice but to raise his assessment of the demonstration. It''s because he was born weak, but not inferior to his skills.


    In the blink of an eye due to the effects of Surahulong and the death toll, Roiger sought to demonstrate with tentacles raised all over his body. Roiger''s blindness, which brought the force to its limit, was no better than a missile raining.


    Hundreds of thousands or millions. At the smell of tentacles tightening from all over, he bit his lips. The power in the tentacles cannot be ignored. Xi''s body was torn like a signpost just by allowing a single strike. Even though the body had formed a concept, it was as if it had not existed in front of the great old existence.


    "Yes, it tastes like looting."


    Through the tail and the organelle, the demonstration that drew all the shadows inside the heterotopia put sulfur in the center of Roiger''s body. The Kwaga River. Roiger stops at the sound of cliffs cracking and splitting continents, but the tentacles don''t stop screaming.


    The demonstration that pulled up the blade of shadow as much as the tentacle rushed like the tide of the tide was the same with Roiger. Due to the protests shouting that the planet is narrow, and Roy''s brawl, the surrounding area has already been devastated. It became a wasteland that never gave up. Until just now, the green field disappeared everywhere.


    It started out as a vast plain, but is now a mountain range with high and low levels. Even that was uncertain, because the mountain ranges were becoming more and more extreme. Eventually, there might be a hole as big as a heterotopia. Before that, a space called heterotopia might have been destroyed.


    And tentacles and the winds of the universe. A force with different characteristics collided in the air. Sihyun and Roiger confronted each other without a retreat. However, the battle between the two seemed to last forever in a parallel line was also at its peak.


    Reaching the end of heterotopia, Roiger began to divide. It was a slow, disgusting movement. You lose weight and lose weight, and the tentacle meets the tentacle and gives birth to another tentacle. In the process, an unbelievable amount of disgusting gin poured out like rain.


    In such a short period of time as to be called fleeting, Roiger became two. Same size, same appearance. And the same power. In the appearance of Roiger''s brother and another alter ego, Shi Hyun shouted.


    "Sherry!"


    "Yes, I understand."


    Recognizing that it was his turn, Sherry stepped down and headed for Char. Until now, she has protected him behind his back and released the dark matter that is making up her body.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Past penalties will be easy to consider as an equivalent exchange. because the ability to go back in time is nullified. The more you turn it around, the more likely it is that the ability gained in that time period will also disappear. The characteristics of past regression include an element of choice.

 297 00297 Wind blows

    Unharmed substances that make up the universe. Surrounded by an unknown fog, Sherry staggers toward Charr. If there are two opponents, then there are two. With a very simple formula, Shi Hyun and Sherry preempted Roiger and Charr.


    Sherry''s unique skills have increased her acceleration. After pushing even the mass to its limit, she becomes a comet and stabs Charr in the body. The Kwaga River, a multitude of tentacles and cosmic winds, mitigated the shock. The damage Sherry did to Char was nothing more than a price.


    Even Sherry, who inherited Shu''s blood and flesh, could not easily reduce the difference between being in the universe.


    Instinctively, Roiger and Charging swing their tentacles at her, realizing Sherry was weak. Sherry raised her arms to X increased body strength. Her whole body is torn open and bruised, but she doesn''t collapse. Sherry''s body was the blessing of Shu himself. Sherry, made of dark matter, was able to withstand Roiger and Char''s aggression, just as Sugar was in charge of dark matter.


    "Get down, I''m going for the big one."


    Shi Hyun, who led Sherry, graciously scraped the imagination of 250 million and focused it on his two hands. With a shadow strike in one hand and a space and dimension-cutting whip in the other, he converted into endless blooms, controlling the power to roar like a wild horse.


    Running through space, he opened the boiling power behind Roiger and Char. Although his arms were crushed by the forces that had crossed the limit, he waved the violence against Roiger and Charr without hesitation.


    The axis bearing the heterotopia split in half while simultaneously swinging. Circumstances you can call Hodjay. He regained his posture after he felt that he had been taken over. It was a divergent point that could end.


    But he had to stop moving. Reugger and Charging split into two chose to divide rather than recover. When he looked at Roiger and Char, who had quickly increased to four, he blurted.


    "Is this what it means to be divided?"


    "It''s a bothersome trait."


    "But unless it is endlessly divided, it is full of holes."


    Xihyun noticed that Roiger and Char''s force-absolute value had not changed into the tributaries. Even though it was fragmented, there was no one more like Roiger. The only exception was Charr. All other subjects were using Roiger and Char''s powers indirectly. Even though there were many, it was all just a mirage. It was just a balloon that expanded in size.


    "It''s my shearing."


    It was also why he did not try to divide. Perfect replication is because there can be no such thing. Such a fact became even more striking because it was a great old being. An infinitely divided god. If such a existence existed, the universe would have been overturned long ago.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Head-on. I''m seeing the end of it anyway."


    Reugger and Charr are dwindling in power as the workshop continues. Their future was fixed unless they had the ability to escape the clutches of the orphans.


    Sihyun raised Sherry to distract Roiger and Charr''s gaze. Sherry is overwhelmed by the overwhelming disparity, but never collapses. He was merely defending his own realm. A reliable aid that cannot be seen as having no opening wall. That was exactly the face she was carrying.


    At the beginning, Shi Hyun didn''t think Sherry would do anything more than he expected. Her existence was only needed to control the great old-world beings - Roiger and Char-.


    He adjusted the probability by manipulating the probability to bring uncertainty to reality. The uncertain element he pulled out was the trajectory of the attack. Pilgrimage of Surahwang and Fatigue released the trajectory where the two technologies would go.


    As soon as Shi Hyun moved once, Surahwang and the catastrophe exploded simultaneously. Along with the pulsations that seemed to open up heaven and earth, numerous tentacles melted, and a lump of dark green flesh rained down like rain.


    Kugu Palace, a heterotopia that could not contain the overwhelming power, began to crumble slowly. Beyond the horizon, there is nothing left. Restricted space. Poor environment. There was nothing left in the struggle between God and God. Heterotopia is already devastated beyond what can be called soil.


    The earth and sky disappeared without a trace. The debris was floating through the air, which could be called a lump of rock or a piece of cloud. Heterotopia was no longer a heterotopia with a missing essential element of the environment. It was a dark and dark background that occupied all the cracked and torn space. A free space. or Scarecrow dimension. Sherry looks up at the sky with a grave expression.


    "Master, it''s only a matter of time before the heterotopia collapses. If we don''t finish up here right now, we''re going to get out of this world with Roiger."


    "I know."


    Since there was a spatial background called heterotopia, Sihyun was able to fight with peace of mind. Fighting against the great old beings has always done great harm. It was a complete disappearance of a space-heterotopia-comparable to a small city-without a few minutes of fighting. I didn''t even know how big the damage would be if Roiger and Char showed up in the world.


    layyyyyyyyy.


    dettttttttttt.


    Roiger and Charr cry out, as they feel the end coming. I was desperate, and furious. For so many years, no one has pushed them this far. The ugly, dark green chunks hurriedly made the final decision.


    To be honest, I couldn''t call it a decision. There was virtually only one option left for Roiger and Charr. Immediately, they were ready to crush him. The spatters, both of them, burst into green eyes, and the sesame seeps poured down, but it didn''t matter. Now there was no room for them to retreat.


    Reuger and Char, who exercised the privilege of changing the laws of the universe or even providence, chanted:


    [Open Wall - Hydrated Armor Bow]


    The grim, grim, and grim cry echoes through the bowels. A thumping sound that makes your stomach flutter. At the same time as the enormous thought erupted, there was a huge division around Roiger and Charr.


    A little Roiger and a big car.


    Thick Roiger and thin char.


    A long Roiger and a short char.


    The dark green flesh was so fragmented that they could not count. Variety. Decimal. Their origins were Roiger and Charr, but they were quite different. Each one of them possesses enough power to be called a great, old being.


    Sherry lost her horse to overwhelming sight. Even if she knew a lot about the great old being, she hadn''t been through all of them. Maybe that''s why the walls of Roiger and Charr were a shock to her. Reyger and Char''s opening was enough to manipulate their price. It was no exaggeration to say "replication", not "division."


    Reyger and Charr, which are growing rapidly in real time, were bored just watching. Reugger and Char''s forces, which repeated division and replication, had suddenly filled Sherry''s vision. Sherry looked at the demonstration reflectively. She didn''t think she could overcome the crisis.


    Shi Hyun''s gaze upon Sherry was able to read her thoughts thoroughly, but made no excuses. All I had to do was show my strength.


    "It''s a swell force. In this case, you could say you set the fire yourself."


    He pulled his strength from deep inside his heart. It''s the ability to twist the universe''s providence and logic. Most definitely proof that it''s a cosmic identity. After a desperate struggle, Se-hyun gained the restraint. The demonstration that increased his thinking cried out tremendously.


    [Open Wall - Destiny Chantal


    Sihyun ''refused'' the future of Roiger and Charr. And they dreamed of their doom. After seeing the future that Roiger and Char won, he was able to ironically dream more clearly of the future that they were ruining.


    Destiny was a powerful act of self-destruction. It was a privilege only for the abbreviated. If Roiger and Charr were dreaming of the fallen warrior, it would have been even better. I was able to flip it over without hesitation.


    "Stay close behind me."


    In the face of an infinite army, Jihyun raises his hand. He glances at his future and destiny with the power of destiny, and shoots up the "light." A mass that shines brighter than the sun. The artificially formed sun illuminated the dark-bitten space because everything was shattered.


    Sherry was unable to determine her intentions. No, I would have tried to figure it out if it was anything else. However, for Sihyun, a shadow, the light was like poison. Turning off the shadows and filling in the light is like abandoning your advantage. Have they lost their minds at the age of the enemy? Sherry made fun of him. Soon after, however, she was able to see her intentions. And I couldn''t laugh anymore.


    "Have light."


    Persuasive tone. Along with one of his words, the light turned into a deadly ray. flowering, amplification, and destiny. The light sword, which was given an absolute miracle through its limits, came to life as a spear of light.


    There was nowhere for Roiger and Charr to escape in the room where the light had infiltrated. Immediately, the rays of destruction swept through the heterotopia that had turned into an imaginary space. An infinite army that faced the Fantastic Blade vanished like snow before exerting its power.


    It was a futile end, but Sherry couldn''t laugh. Blinding brightness. A vastness that cannot be contained in sight. Sherry could see what Sihyun had done. They used light as a mediator to carry out forward attacks. I can''t even compare it to the output I''ve shown you so far.


    "... as long as the shadows don''t do it." "


    "If only I had known."


    The winner-takes-aware of Roiger and Char''s death consumed their power with obstinacy. Thought reached 320 million over 250 million. The new ability that he acquired through winning ceremonies was self-division. It was a step above the natures of Shotgus.


    "Phew."


    In a feeling like my whole body was expanding, Jihyun took a hot breath. Unfortunately, it did not evolve. Specifically, the last step was lacking. The fact that Roiger and Charr were never dangerous enough to test his limits could have been significant.


    "Let''s get out of here. The owner is fighting as hard as he wants, and this heterotopia seems to be disappearing to the other side of the scarecrow."


    At the end of Sherry''s words, the heterotopia begins to crumble. The space was warped by a strange force. Sihyun, who hugged Sherry, escaped heterotopia using Tindalus'' hound as a guide.


    "...?!"


    The demonstration on the outside did not shut up. It was two kilometers in size. It was more than 800 meters in width. It was because there was a large being waiting for him to touch the clouds.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 298 00298 Wind blows

    The world was eroded by something so massive that it could not be resisted, it was raining violently with heavy snowfall. How am I supposed to express myself? Angry limbs, hands with grappling claws, red burning eyes. It looked like a parched tree. However, he could not laugh. It is because the existence itself created a vortex. No, the existence seemed to be made of a vortex.


    Overwhelming density, transcendent wind, and bizarre abundance. When an unexpected obstacle appeared in front of his eyes, he quickly glanced around. Fortunately, the students seemed to have already left the Elven World.


    "That must be what Engachtoon called it, too, right?"


    If I did not think so, the causal relationship was incorrect. Sherry nods, as if in sympathy with his thoughts. Roiger, Charr, and "that being" were both servants of Harster. In terms of his relationship with Engachtoon and Harster, his opinion was reasonable.


    "... but this is bad. because that''s what it means to see the end."


    "Do you know him?"


    "His name is Itaqua." It is widely known as walking on the wind and walking death. Compared to Roiger and Charr, Itaqua''s power is the difference between heaven and earth. Most of all, I am the adulterer that he trusts the most. "


    "Sexual janitor?"


    In a strange word, he tilted his head.


    "As long as that appears, Korea has to disappear. It doesn''t change whether you win or lose. Winning or losing doesn''t matter."


    Shi Hyun sobs in Sherry''s shaking. It''s because she was visibly darker in the previous battle, keeping her calm and calm.


    "Winning or losing doesn''t matter?"


    "Ithaqua is not a human-mortal-or-army-weapon thing. His mission is to destroy the planet. In other words, it''s his specialty to desertify a planet under the command of a bug. Unfortunately, the concept of combat or fighting does not converge. It''s true that the massive body slows down, but it has a durability that can overcome those disadvantages."


    In the early days, the Civil War or the Great War were Reugger and Charr''s territory. Their ability to divide indefinitely was especially illuminated in consumption wars and Earth wars. Ithaqua only places a spoon on the seat where Roiger and Char swept. If Roiger and Char were the left arm of Haster, Itagua was the right arm.


    "Destroy the Earth?"


    "Yes, other beings, but Itaqua can do it. Isn''t the environment actually changing?"


    The horizon was already under heavy snow. Like Sherry said, the world was getting frozen. A monster who drives the world into the ice by itself. He stares at the power of Itaqua and sobs.


    "But it''s strange."


    "What''s wrong with that?"


    "It''s hard to say who has been granted such excessive rights by the Burgess. You can''t get it without liking the bugs."


    How in God''s name did he catch Harster''s eye? Sherry was familiar with Harster''s personality or disposition. Harster was kind to those who were less violent than he possessed, but he was also truly a great old being. I didn''t pay attention if I didn''t get what I deserved.


    It wasn''t just generous because Gibbs and Takes were sure. Simply put, Itakwa''s presence here means that Engachtoon has shown Harster an accomplishment comparable to his. A feat big enough to lend you a good right arm. Sherry didn''t know exactly, but it seemed to cool her spine just by holding that question in her head.


    However, unlike Sherry''s concern, he thought lightly. No, I had to think. What she says is because it''s in the past. The important thing was to kill Ithaqua in front of us. In order to deal with the catastrophe that was two kilometers away, Shi Hyun raised his thinking power by over 300 million.


    "Well, I know I''ve encountered a great old being, but I''ve learned one thing. Which is why we can''t expect common sense from these guys. The only reason you''re here is because you wanted the bugs to be here."


    "... even if it comes to a conclusion, the damage will be severe. Korea may not function. Maybe we should redraw the map."


    "I''ll finish it before then."


    At the same time as Sihyun finished speaking, Itaqua, who had been standing still until now, stepped forward. Just one step. The situation became more serious by just that. The storm, the snow, and the thunderstorms were scattered all over the place. The title of the largest amusement park in Korea is now so ugly that it doesn''t fit. When I saw the broken and broken place, I couldn''t imagine happiness and fantasy.


    Immediately, an elongated metal structure soared into the sky and blocked Itaqua''s footsteps. Then, like a vine, he climbs up Itakwa''s body and seals off his movements. Impressive steel structure with blood red paint. Sihyun realized that it was part of the rail.


    Reflexively turning his head, he realizes that the famous Elven World is gone. The world''s most notorious toy, the HellGuide. An Elven World rounded structure is now being used to bind the most fearsome monsters.


    "You''ve done your job."


    His gaze met Robert with a sighed smile. I couldn''t help but wonder at Robert''s legitimate bucket-listed movements. But I didn''t intend to blame Robert. Both the situation and the opposing Pok¨¦mon are not good. The ''tools'' that were able to draw out his full potential in this position were clearly heliguides.


    karrrryyyyyyyy.


    When Itaqua grabbed the rail with his hands, he forced the rail''s durability to its limit. Determining his intentions, Sherry once again increased the durability of the rail to its limit. The rails of the Hellguard have not been torn from Itaqua''s hands, whether force and unique technology have been synergistic.


    "Sherry, you go after the Engachtoon. They couldn''t have gotten far."


    He used his intelligence to imprint on Garam in Sherry''s head. voices, bodies and personalities. Sherry looked at him with surprised eyes as she remembered him as she had met the character named Garam.


    "This?"


    "One of Iss'' great races. It''s a book of books with a copy of the Panacotic manuscript. Go protect him. Maybe we can catch the Engachtoon''s tail."


    The purpose of Engachtoon is almost as clear as fire. Robbing a copy of a pynacotic handwriting using a cluttered atmosphere. Since the goal was consistent from start to finish, he could assert. Sherry left with Tindalus'' hound when she heard his order.


    karrrryyyykryyy.


    "I''ll send you back where you belong."


    Shi Hyun straightens his stance as the spring bounces off towards Itaqua. When he reaches the fortress - Itaqua - two kilometers away, he strikes the surface without hesitation. However, he was unable to achieve his original goal and was forced to take a step back.


    "Hehe."


    Itaqua''s body is abnormally hard. Moreover, the whirlpool hovering around him absorbs the shock. A different type of opponent from Roiger and Charr. Shi Hyun, who brought out Surahwang and the debris, dug into Itakwa''s heart. Itaqua did not even resist, so the breadth of his faith grew naturally. Sihyun spends all his strength racing over Itaqua''s body that is large enough to reach the clouds.


    But the poison was poured into the bottom. Not a drop of the giant within two kilometers. Ithaqua was broken little by little by his hand, but his recovery speed was faster than that.


    karrrryyyykrrty.


    Itaqua, who cried out to the world, took action in earnest. With the rails of the Hellguard, he pulls his arm up and up, cranky and long. The snail moves slowly, but never slows down. It''s because Itaqua started to hover a huge amount of wind over him at the same time as he raised his hand. The wind mixed with snow and rain was blue.


    karrrryyyykryty.


    Ithaqua wails, ignoring his bluster. Itaqua''s cry was mutual, bizarre, and bizarre. His voice contained enormous power. The truth that cannot be ignored, cannot be rejected, and cannot be turned away. The wind gathered over Itaqua''s head was blowing big enough to pierce the sky. The sky seemed to gather in Itaqua''s hands.


    The forces he controls are the winds of the universe. It was an inadequate ability to coordinate the interstellar-interstellar material. Interstellar materials were invisible, but the foundation and foundation of stars. It was fascinating to be able to deal with them indirectly.


    But Itaqua was not an interstellar substance that the cosmic winds would deal with. Something more definitive, more destructive. It was a sculpture commonly called meteorite. It was just dust falling from comets or asteroids, but it was only a matter of time before the dust gathered and settled.


    One of the tiny meteorites that will pass through the Earth was dragged to the ground by the cosmic winds of Itaqua. The Kwaga River. A vertically falling meteorite pierces the sky and smashes everything around it. A catastrophe called for a meteorite the size of a baseball. When he later realized Itaqua''s purpose, he received a falling meteorite as a shadow.


    Kwaang, Kwaang, Kwaang. Meteorites falling like rain with tails on their tails. The world of Elven, reaching 550,000 square feet, has begun to sink as far as the rest of the world. Sherry was not exaggerated by the possibility of destroying the planet.


    Sihyun cast his shadow like an aquarium to minimize the damage, but the meteorite did not stop. Meteorites that reached beyond his will destroyed civilization and changed the terrain.


    It was only a matter of time before South Korea collapsed. When meteorites that could destroy the Earth''s ecosystem came down in the wind of the universe, Jihyun couldn''t stop them. Problems that cannot be solved by designation in the past. Unexpectedly, he looked up at the sky.


    "It''s just over there."


    If they were destroying planets, they''d just have to deal with them outside. It was a long thought, but the decision was very short. At the instant of its passing, he split a second into dozens and dozens of them, opening up endless blooms. Sihyun, who calmed the boiling power indefinitely, amplified it once again.


    The body of Jihyun, who could not withstand the endless power of expansion, was greatly inflated. Heat seeps from the snow piled up on the fierce ground to melt away at once.


    "But it''s still not enough."


    Itaqua was a two-kilometer monster. Si-hyun, I couldn''t move him alone. But there was always a solution.


    ''The ability gained from Roiger and Charr.''


    Xi Hyun, who called for hundreds of self-immolations through his self-division, rushed towards Itaqua. Hundreds of armies-Shi-hyun took over Itaqua''s body by two kilometers. Itaquado, who had an indescribable size, could not resist the forces beyond common sense.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. I think I have about 5-6 pages left until the end, but let''s set the extras. This is freedom. Feel free to comment on any scenes you like. I''m going to pick and write one of them. If there are many things that are practically impossible, I will use them at my own discretion.


    2. Merry Christmas. Merry Christmas.

 299 00299 Wind blows

    Kuong, Itakwa, who is taller than the mountain, has made his fortune in the air. Sihyun, who tied the air tight and space sprint 30142, pushed Itaqua away. Itaqua, who soared so high as to reach the sky, was drawn away from the ground by Xihyun''s hands.


    Xi Hyun exerted his strength alongside hundreds of himself. It was impossible if Roiger and Char were the target, but it was relatively slow Itaqua. Itaqua did not have the ability to remove hundreds of demonstrations at once.


    convection, stratosphere, middle, thermal. And beyond the heat, Xi Hyun reached the exosphere and released Itaqua. No atmosphere, no gravity, no nature. There were no indispensable elements to life, but the demonstration did not matter. There were no constraints on the demonstration that reached the concept.


    It was historical to arrive at the universe by magnetism, but he rushed towards Itaqua without any gaps in emotion. Itaqua''s traits were exceptionally powerful. It was going to get worse if we missed the Golden Times.


    To Sihyun, who had just lived on earth from birth, the universe came alive, but he finished adapting in a few seconds. After reinserting himself to the hundreds of people, he raised his strength. There was no longer an environment to limit him, and his 32-million thoughts were scattered to the winds.


    Kwaga River, strikes in space. The space in a few kilometers radius was distorted by black light. Sihyun, who swallowed the shadow in space through his tail, struck Ithaqua once again as if the strike was not satisfactory. However, Itaqua, who was dragged out of the Earth, was not the same as before.


    karrrryyyykryty.


    Itaqua is not as sluggish as before, away from the effects of gravity. Using his awkward limbs to ride the cosmic winds, he was extremely quick to navigate the vast expanse. Even in space, Itaqua''s winds did not stop. No, because it was space, his wind was intense.


    Itaqua avoids Xi Hyun''s blindness by using the vast universe as a sea, and aims for his own wind. A sharp breeze that cuts through flesh just by touching it. The speed beyond recognition was beyond even the test. In the blink of an eye, an entire arm flew away, but he moved his body without associating. It was because his body was infinite with the concept of restoring his flying arm in less than a second.


    karrrryykryttttttty!!!


    Itaqua''s call held absolute power. He shouted in all directions, even without the medium of air, and caused the cosmic winds. The blue wind swept hundreds of kilometers of space, dragging meteorites scattered throughout the solar system.


    The meteorites that flew away in a strange curve struck Xi Hyun''s body. Each one of them had enormous kinetic energy to rule over his life. The demonstration that pushed the tributary to its limit shifted away from the incomprehensible fast approaching meteorites.


    Even existence itself was a threat to the winds of the universe and to the scent of interstellar materials swarming in the winds of the universe, Jihyun stretched his arms and scattered his shadow. A shadow within a radius of several kilometers pierced Ithaqua with a sharp weapon in his hand.


    Shadow and the wind of the universe. Black spear and blue blade. Similar but contradictory forces hit, and at the same time, the space reaching a radius of hundreds of kilometers was torn apart. A massive struggle of power left over from destroying a nation. Sihyun forgot to breathe and put a blow to Ithaqua''s neck.


    Even if Ithaqua could fly through a vast space in the cosmic wind, he could not outrun the space test.


    karrrryykrytttr!


    Sihyun once again slapped Ithaqua''s roaring head, causing sudden death and destruction. Surahua in the left hand and death in the right hand. He looked at the power of the unknown oil twitching in both hands and connected the two together.


    Pussy, and at the same time, his hands evaporated, unable to withstand the power. Of course, the shadow around him became the body of the demonstration, but the evaporation did not stop. The new power that was born through the framework of Surahwang and the dead earth only gnawed at his body. Sihyun laughs fearlessly, even though the excruciating pain dominated his body.


    thought and Qi. The two energy-containing azimuthal angles were high enough to destroy the baby with a handful of thought, but not enough to withstand the "new power," which was a rapid decline in thinking power of 300 million.


    The ''new power'' that leads to even user destruction. But he didn''t mind. It was the power that suits me best here. Although his body and abilities were not perfect for accepting the power, he trembled as if they were about to explode. However, he raised his arm to forget about the excruciating pain and repeated destruction and regeneration.


    Then I swung towards Itakwa. It was a single blow, but the effect was clear. There was a huge hole in his body, about two kilometers long. The wound disappeared quickly, as if it were a miraculous thing, but he did not forget the sight that a new power showed him.


    After modifying the ''new power'' trail by manipulating the probability, Jihyun inserted hundreds and thousands of attacks into Itakwa''s body. Though he seemed to be torn apart by operating beyond the limit, he bit his molars tightly, raising his pace even more. There was no concept of death to him, the concept.


    karrrryykryttttyyyyyyyyy!


    Itaqua also aimed at his neck while traveling through the dark and black universe. His cosmic winds were more intense and fierce than ever.


    Sihyun and Ithaqua brutally tore each other''s bodies with the maximum force they had. Their movements are unbelievably fast. And then I walked into a race that cost me my life.


    The struggle between the two was a disaster. They knocked at the speed of the third universe and rang all over the place. Satellites circling the Earth did not withstand a backstorm of force and immediately crashed to the ground. A conflict so big that the whole world can see. The two forces have long gone beyond human understanding.


    Monsters that grew up eating monsters and monsters that summon interstellar materials to exterminate the planet. With their lives cut out, they try to kill their opponent. I''ve never talked about it in mythology or legend. Sihyun and Itaqua put deadly strikes into each other''s bodies in succession.


    My head was broken, my arm was broken, and my body was crushed, but he went on without stopping. He did not doubt that his victory was ahead of him.


    Ithaqua''s head flies away, his arm disappears, and his body is pierced, but Itaqua remains motionless. He firmly believed that his defeat was at hand.


    Shortly after, I sensed that the end was near for two beings who were beyond common sense and reason.


    The wounds inflicted by the constant struggle were enormous, and the seemingly infinite power was revealed underneath. Their strength was overwhelming. A situation that cannot conceal its superiority at all. It was literally a paper difference. That''s why this moment was important when all the power and abilities were revealed. Sihyun and Ithaqua were allowed to do everything because there was only one last move.


    karrrryykryttttyyyyyyrtritirit!!!


    Ithaqua opened the tent. In the beginning, he was waiting for this moment from the beginning. It has been since I came to Earth. Ithaqua tears, leaving behind a punctured wound, and opens his veil to attract the distant cosmic winds. It is his privilege and the ability to maximize the wind in the universe and bring even what is not intersex. Ithaqua, with his arms spread out, whispers in an unknown language.


    [Pupil 38370;]


    Massive, catastrophic, grand matrix. Sihyun felt that Itaqua''s opening wall would bring an unusually great disaster. On the other hand, there was a hot gust of wind as the space distorted.


    It''s something Itaqua prepared a long time ago to destroy the planet Earth. I was not ashamed of the name of the interstellar janitor.


    The cosmic wind was Corona. Corona, the temperature of the gas layer outside the solar atmosphere, surpasses the surface temperature of the sun by one million degrees Celsius. It was an out-of-conceivable heat. It was clear that power had fallen through the cosmic winds, but the foundation was real.


    He realized that his body was evaporating. Corona, drawn by the intermittent heat, was able to pierce even the body that was protected by a lot of thought. It seemed to have been wiped clean with an eraser.


    Oops, the situation disappeared while leaving only his head. There was no means to spray heat reaching 1 million degrees Celsius. His death was confirmed. However, he did not lose hope in the ritual of disappearing. The privilege he had was a card prepared to prevent certain futures and certain deaths.


    ''That''s why it glows.''


    [Open Wall - Destiny Chantal


    Sihyun ''refused'' the future of sexual heat storms destroying everything. And Ithaqua''s death was a dream. At its own pace, Vitton Shihyun crawled out of death and stared at Itakwa.


    karrrry?


    Suddenly, Itaqua shook for the first time in his life. No, I had to. The only thing that kept him from opening was the owner, Harster. What the hell is going on here? Lots of thought passed through Itaqua''s mind, but no answer could be found.


    A thorough disregard of Itaqua''s opening wall attracted the "shadow of the moon." An area I''ve never dealt with before. A demonstration that raised the power of planetary units focused thousands of kilometers of shadows on a single point.


    The escalating shadow sinks and sinks the surroundings. It was a mess to the space, but he accidentally grabbed the shadow in his hand.


    ''This is the last time.''


    Shi Hyun, who gave the moon''s shadow ''new power'', swung towards Itakwa. The shadow of overwhelming density, which cannot be represented by water, becomes a huge force, and splashes through the Milky Way. It was a silent blow, but the scene was huge and clear enough for the whole world to see. It seemed like the sky was torn in two.


    Ithaqua resisted the coming death, but was in vain. There was no chance for him to put all his strength into the tempest. So Itaqua split into two without even leaving a scream to fit the name of the adulterous janitor.


    ''Is it over?''


    There was no need to doubt Itakwa''s death. Itaqua was so fearfully scattered that his victory was greedily robbed of his abilities. The essence of hard and forceful power fills his body.


    ''Crocs.''


    Suddenly, he curled up and bit his lip. The sensation of a piercing back. The excruciating pain of torn limbs. However, he endured it. It was because he knew what it meant to hit his head.


    You swallow Roiger and Char, but begin to break through the path you never set out on. A boiling body. A boiling spirit is like an angry ox. It was a violent reaction, but he was relentless without ruling. The interior has changed dramatically.


    Finally, evolution began.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Corona said that the Earth''s ecosystem would be destroyed if she came in, but that she was well stopped.

 300 00300 Wind blows

    Thought constantly expanded. It consumed the power of Itaqua, which destroyed countless planets. The body that could not digest all the powers of the unknown oil was elongated. The small size-man can no longer contain all the power. The power he took was just as dangerous and great. There was no forced sizing. There was no room for a new force to enter the body that had been consolidated to its limit.


    ''If you can''t contain it, you can grow a bowl.''


    Xi Hyun created a new vessel that could contain abundant thought. Stronger, stronger bowls. Through winning ceremonies, he gathered his abilities and gathered only his advantages.


    Infinite with all possibilities. A gluteal fistula that can be anything. deficient airflow that moves freely through the air. It crosses the boundary between matter and antimatter. Space sprint between space and space. A tribute to the essence. Corrosive fluid that eats anything if it exists. Blood transiently drains the ability by borrowing the blood''s power. A growing autodivision.


    Eight abilities centered on infinite depths filled the void with biting tails. I filled up the shortage. While his abilities were losing form and melting into infinite depths, he drew the shadows around him into his own form. Everything was an evolutionary foothold.


    Shortly after, his body became increasingly swollen: 10 meters, 50 meters, 100 meters. Eventually, the body soared to 200 meters and began to have a specific shape under the will of Se-hyun and the winner.


    The tail protrudes from its buttocks and cracks in several hundred. The long tentacle erodes the space around the elongation and sucks in its shadow, wrapped around a 200-meter body. A giant thorn protrudes from your spine. The presence of thorns flowing with corrosive liquids alone became a weapon.


    Shadowy arms were lengthened along with legs, perfectly balanced with a body that stretched to 200 meters to allow for sidewalk and sidewalk walking.


    The organs on the shoulders grew larger. It became like it was a shadow that was wiggling dynamically in the shape of a mountain.


    The crooked face of the devil grows into seven eyes. In the long, horizontal tear of the eye, an unknown force trembles. The seven eyes holding the tributary were part of it, but they were able to read the flow of the universe.


    Sihyun''s world is now beginning to circle the universe to its origins, not the sky. It was also a result of the escalation.


    Real-time perception of heterotopia created all over the world and the passageway breached 60 years ago seemed to catch the Earth''s flow. Enhanced coercion was already unrivaled.


    Increased in size but increased in physical capacity to a width greater than before. The infinite and the eight abilities became one and were reborn as'' perfect ''.


    Sihyun roared toward the world with the refreshment of waking up from his dreams. The power rising from the depths of my heart is not dry. The perfectly formed body erased the proposition of life and death with one finger.


    The demonstration drunk from 320 million to 610 million made the wind tremble with his hands. The wind that pushed his body to the point was the ''sexually intercourse'' that Itaqua used. It''s the wind that tunes the interconnectives and the wind that controls the flow. After pulling everything with his fingertips, he raised his strength to test the limits of the new sexual intercourse. But then I had to stop.


    Mate, mate, mate. There was a sound of applause in the universe. He quickly turns his head, noticing that there is a presence that pierces his senses. There was one.


    An unidentified entity was wearing masks of jewelry and gold. However, unlike the mask that showed the extreme splendor, the garment was only a pair of plain yellow robes. It was an outfit that was not too ugly to be called a rag. Moreover, the maggots and tentacles crowded together and their elongated writhing hands added to their ugly clothes.


    Appearance of the Unpeakable. Unpretentious majesty, danger on the other side of the universe. A wondrous being who comforts, curses, loves and hates everything. Sihyun instinctively knew. He''s what Sherry used to call a "bugger." Something similar to a sexual intercourse was coming out of him.


    "Excellent work, hybrid. You''ve seen comedy in billions of years. It was even more fun than the fanatics of slaves wishing for my power."


    It was unlikely that sound would be heard in an airless universe, but the mysterious existence performed a magical miracle. He was not surprised. It was because he was able to exert similar abilities through the new power.


    "Who are you?"


    "My name is Haster. He is the master of the interstellar universe and controls the winds in the universe. From the look on your face, you knew that too, didn''t you?"


    Sihyun nodded without slowing down his tension. It was because Sherry had heard that Roiger, Char, and Itaqua were the servants of Haster-Burge. I didn''t have to think about the sudden emergence of the great old existence. No, I had to know.


    "Have you come to avenge your servants?"


    "I was going to at first. Servitude can be obtained anytime, anywhere, but it is annoying and difficult to find such useful slavery. But I changed my mind. Your skills suggest that hugging is better than killing."


    "I refuse to let you come under me. I don''t want to be friendly, I don''t want to be friendly."


    "I see. You''ve heard of me and refused. I''ll take that as a yes. But arrogance is poison. You don''t think my servants and I are on the same line, do you?"


    Harster scratches the air with his fingers, causing the space to collapse. And a part of the universe was torn apart. The hallucinogenic dimension is visible through the cracks in Harster''s fingers. Unspecified world where nothing exists. It was hard for him to reach even when he was at full power.


    Sihyun instinctively faced his defeat, but did not back down. It was never in his life that he had a good fight anyway. It was always a close life on a one-way street.


    However, Harster remained motionless despite the boundaries of his demonstration. As if I had realized something, I just gave myself elasticity. With a bitter, meaningful smile, he revealed what he had realized without hesitation.


    "You slept with your mother."


    "..."


    Sihyun couldn''t answer straight away. It was all because of what happened in the dream. Moreover, Shu''s obsession had nothing to do with his will.


    It was not a matter that could be reasonably revealed, but it was not an issue that could be passively concealed. The relationship between the two was ambiguous enough to not say Moore. That''s why he remained silent.


    Should we exclude her from stealing her lover? Or should I just ignore the fact that she''s mixed up with a mom-chief? Xihyun predicted Harster''s behavior, but they all missed. Harster judged and judged differently than he thought.


    "I see, the one your mother chose. I can''t help it. It''s been a long time since I liked my mother, but I can''t ruin her entertainment with a child. I''ll give you a wide berth. But you can''t just show up like this and walk away without any constraints."


    Haster turns his head to point his finger at the Earth.


    "My brother sleeps on that planet. Find him and kill him. I won''t allow it. I won''t ask you how or how. Just kill him. It''s the last mercy I''ll ever show. If you can kill your brother, I will forget everything and admit you. But if you can''t kill your brother, I''ll kill you if I ever see your sad face. Do you understand?"


    The story proceeded quickly before Sihyun even answered Moore. You want me to find him and kill him? There''s a great old being hiding on Earth? Due to a series of unexpected problems, Jihyun''s mind was filled with confusion. However, Sihyun cleared his mind.


    All conditions were striking, but that was it. It was because there was no reason to listen to Harster at the beginning.


    "Why should I listen to you?"


    In his question, Harster chose a way to move his hands rather than open his mouth. At the same time that he pointed his finger at the Earth, the interstellar winds from distant universes dismantled the Earth without leaving a single piece behind. Itaqua, who had only summoned meteorites and Corona, was a force-having an affair unlike any other dimension.


    There was nothing left where the interstellar storm had swept over. It was as if the planet Earth had never existed from the beginning. Too sudden a change. Horrible reality. A future I want to deny. Haster''s answer seems to be bleeding on his head, but he doesn''t move.


    It was because he knew that everything Harster did was an illusion. However, he did not underestimate Harster. Harster had the power to make his fantasies come true. A monster with abilities that cannot be measured. Harster, who achieved the vision of a planetary unit and was still breathing heavily, told the truth.


    "It is'' notice '', not a request. You have no right to refuse. And it will serve your purpose. Don''t show your stupid pride."


    Sihyun opened his mouth to deny it, but Haster was already not there. Just like when he first came, he disappeared before he even realized it. He stared blankly at where he was, and he bit his lip.


    It is a pity that the number of ills has increased, but I cannot stay depressed forever. Moreover, he can no longer ignore the existence of a great old being on Earth. Sooner or later, I had to do what Harster wanted.


    "... we need to wrap things up first."


    Sehyun, who had erased the meeting with Harster from his mind, was seated on the surface of the moon. Maine - cetyrial - is no longer the size on Earth. I couldn''t hide myself with my glutes. The body itself is in perfect purity. It was not a situation you could hide under a false mask.


    He vomited his breath and created his own identity. A body-human connection to the mainframe. Another self that shares everything. He raises his head and looks at his nature as he moves into his body. The giant, unconscious body seemed to see only one mountain. A mountain of shadows. After realizing that he had become so powerful that he couldn''t even fathom himself, he turned away.


    "We''ll have to stay here until we have a decent ability."


    The distance was meaningless anyway. The body could come at any time in the shadow of its body. The knee bend to the limit jumped to the surface of the moon. It was time to go back to Earth.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Evolution Celebrating 300 Coins!


    2. Merging Capabilities.


    imperfection.


    Frozen (¡ê20941; ¡ê).


    Genius.


    Force.


    Power Formation.


    Dimensional disconnection.


    Kite.


    Probability control.


    expel Wind in the intercourse.


    The method of the Dead and the Law of the Dead combines indefinite angles.

 301 00301 Wind Blows

    /286


    The medallion disappeared with all its might by summoning Roiger, Char and Itaqua. But Engachtoon didn''t mind. It was a hand I got to fend off the demonstration anyway. If I could kill him, I was the only one left.


    "Even for you, it''s not going to be easy for a janitor. Kick-kick."


    Engachtoon turns his back as he looks at the rising string of strikes toward Ithaqua. A situation that decided to become the enemy of humanity. Even if I didn''t get a copy of the pneumatic handwriting, resin wouldn''t fit. He puts his body into Biyaki''s helmet and hurls himself towards Garam.


    After the Elven World, Engachtoon chases Garram''s trail, avoiding a meteorite falling overhead. Engachtoon does not rush, knowing that Garam''s abilities are extraordinarily ordinary. It was unthinkable for Biyaki to miss the strands of light. On the other hand, Engachtoon soon found the back of a running garram on his own.


    "Stop giving up now."


    Engachtoon, who surpassed Garram, stands in his way. The eggplant, which gave him a bursting chest, looked around. Unfortunately, there''s nowhere to run. It was a ruined street as Itaqua appeared at the beginning of the day. There were not many options for him to choose from in a space where there was neither concealment nor shelter.


    Garam had to make a bitter smile. As soon as the natural remnants of the great race of Yisar appeared, they fled from the herd, but this was the shape. He sat down and sensed his death.


    "Here, give me a copy of your pneumatic handwriting. I''m kind and compassionate, but you don''t want to wait? Kick-kick."


    Engachtoon''s voice is dull and gloomy. The user seems light-headed with frenzy that can slaughter the target in no time. A lifetime of threats and stumbling stubble bites his lips. He was weak and scared, but there was one thing he couldn''t give up. A finacortic handwritten copy. It was no exaggeration even if it was Garam''s identity.


    "I won''t hand it over to someone like you. As long as I''m dead, I don''t see a copy of the psychic handwriting getting into you. So you suck your fingers in there."


    Garram blurted out a violent speech like that. Engachtoon''s lips twist evenly as he sees the scabbard struggling harder than expected.


    "You''re suicidal. Well, that''s okay. It''s not like there''s never been an Eastborn like you. You might think differently if you put it in the Bishman-Brain Chopping Machine. I hope that even if you lose your body, you will not change your virtuous will. Hehe."


    Engachtoon grabs Garram by the neck. Engachtoons who became superhuman with enhanced surgery have more than 10 times the grip power of ordinary people. With a light boost from Engachtoon, he can''t breathe and slumbers. I forgot to hide my flattering face, but I struggled, but I couldn''t fall.


    "Hehe... hehe."


    "That''s a good face. Kick, but unfortunately. It can only contain the brain. No, I don''t think it''s a bad idea to develop a bishop that can hold your head together."


    As opposed to the ugly look on Garam''s face, Engachtoon''s smile darkens. But that was also only for a moment. This is because a black Aurora flew in from a place where Engachtoon could not see it.


    Tuck, his right arm falls to the ground before Engachtoon even notices. The eggplant sits in place and exhales its elongated exhaustion, naturally out of Engachtoon''s reach. Shortly after realizing he was alive, he looked up at the sky.


    It was a beautiful woman with a black necklace wrapped around a white neck who saved the eggplant. She drops her dark red hair and looks down at the crowbar with her unappreciated eyes.


    "Is Kim Karam, the ''buyer'' who wrote the Panacotic handwriting?"


    "Yes, it is."


    "My name is Sherry Niguras. I came here on your orders. So don''t worry, come behind me. I''ll protect you."


    Concise and decisive voice. Garam was able to see that her owner was Shi Hyun, even if Sherry didn''t tell her. I saw him by his side in an early heterotopia. After a quick calculation into his mind, Garram reflectively moved behind Sherry''s back.


    "Hehehe, hehehe, another uninvited guest. Nothing has ever happened since I got involved with the Shadow King."


    "Shut up. The problem is that I thought everything would go according to plan on a trivial Migo topic. Wouldn''t it be common sense to just shut up and run away if you knew this place was an occupied planet? It is arrogance and arrogance to believe in the full power of others."


    Sherry''s eyes were only cold. She looks like an eggplant or an Engachtoon. After Shu''s blood and flesh, Sherry was essentially an insignificant creature.


    However, Engachtoon is not unafraid. His goal was to be Garram''s head, not to fight Sherry for victory.


    "I see. I didn''t know that. But can you catch me while you protect Garam? I''ve escaped from the Shadow King once?"


    As Engachtoon kicks off Biyaki''s belly, Biyaki hovers around Sherry at the same speed as light. A loud, silent sprint. There were not many who could catch Villaki competing with waves or particles.


    Sherry missed the trail of Viyaki. Even if I raised my physical ability to its limit, the result was the same. I passed by her as if ridiculed.


    Sherry spread dark matter all over the place, keeping an eye out for Engachtoon, but it was impossible to follow his trajectory on Biyaki at the speed of light. She keeps her distance from Engachtoon to protect Garram.


    "Looks like we''ve already split up the battle. Kick, chirp, but the throat of the eggplant you''re trying to protect is mine."


    "Clearly I can''t keep up. But what if we leave it to the professionals?"


    With Sherry''s horse, Tindalus'' hound protrudes from the other side of time. The hound appears at the point where the line meets the line, relentlessly pursuing Biyaki''s trajectory. Tindalus'' hound never misses a catch.


    Unlike Biyaki, who transcends the streets at an unusual speed, Tindalus'' hound has traveled the streets via an unusual ''route''. The concept of speed was meaningless to Biyaki, and the concept of Tindalus'' hound was meaningless to him.


    In the world of biting light, Tindalus'' hound draws a perpetual parallel line with Biyaki. Both of them were unable to conceal their dominance. A situation where there is a disadvantage. The defecation occurred suddenly.


    Kuaang. A meteor fell from the sky. A cloud of dust rises from all sides due to the shocks so intense that the earth shook. A creature engraved with a giant crater on the ground emerges from the dust clouds in a relaxed pace.


    "?!"


    Engachtoon''s eyes meet Sihyun, who seems to be breathless. It wasn''t someone who could be here. He will, too. He had to fight Itaqua. Knowing that the sexual intercourse caused by Ithaqua had stopped, Engachtoon swallowed a dry saliva. The absence of Ithaqua for two kilometers meant that he had won.


    "Is it still a conflict?"


    Jihyun, who muttered so loudly, aimed at Biyaki with slow gestures. It was in perfect condition. I could easily read the trajectory of Biyaki, even though I was torn apart. He stretches out his hand, predicting Biyaki''s trajectory going at the speed of light.


    The Kwagga River. Biyaki, held by Xi Hyun''s two hands, is overwhelmed by immense power and unable to move forward. Magical scenery. It was as if Biyaki rushed towards Sihyun.


    "Stand still."


    Sihyun started ripping off Biyaki''s body without hesitation. In support, Biyaki disassembled one by one with the sound of a paper tear. From head to toe, Biyaki is torn to shreds. The appearance of a new loser greedily coveted Biyaki''s ability. Through the victorious ceremony, Shi Hyun realizes the ''interstellar movement'' and quickly walks toward Engachtoon.


    With an unbelievable eye, Engachtoon, who has lost Biyaki in vain, looks up at her. It was no exaggeration to say that I saw him a few days ago and he was a separate person. I wonder what happened without seeing it. Engachtoon has never seen anything grow this fast. No, I didn''t even know.


    "Y-you can''t do this. How did you win? They are his loyal subjects. It''s not something someone like you can touch."


    "Why does it matter? The outcome would have already been decided."


    Sihyun grips Engachtoon''s head and looks down at him with cold eyes. What happened to Engachtoon on Earth was unforgivable. The damage caused by the brothers and sisters, as well as Itaqua, was indescribable.


    "... die."


    Sihyun presses his head against Engachtoon without hesitation. Kwak ''jik, the bone and flesh come out from between his fingers. With the pain of a broken head, Engachtoon does not lose a smile. It was a pathway of infinite trust and affection towards Harster.


    "Kick, Kick, Kick. If you kill me, Harster won''t leave you alone. I''m willing to bet my life on this. Do you think he''ll let you live after killing Roiger and Charr and killing Itaqua? Heheh. Stupid, foolish King of Shadows. This kind of behavior will kill you one day."


    "You''re full of shit."


    Harster will not answer Engachtoon''s call. Sihyun knew that even if no one taught him.


    "If you think ''Haster'' will avenge your death, I''d say that''s a mistake. He''s not gonna show up."


    "How...!?"


    At the same time as Engachtoon''s surprise, Sihyun pops his head. I didn''t want to teach him the answer. In despair and surprise, Engachtoon falls helplessly.


    "I shouldn''t have come."


    Sherry uttered in a loud voice. It''s because she did her job so perfectly that she didn''t have to.


    "No, Garam wouldn''t have made it if you hadn''t come. You''ve done your part just by stopping Engachtoon."


    "I''m really glad you helped your master. I was running so hard, I almost felt bad without it."


    "Yes, thank you."


    "..."


    Sherry turns her head in an unthinkable expression. I wasn''t in a good mood, but I didn''t dislike it. A vague feeling that she doesn''t even know about, she snorts a little.


    /287


    The ''Elven World Catastrophe'' that happened a few days ago came as a shock to many people. This is because the act of brute force destruction that began in the Elven World struck the world. The catastrophe caused by the meteorite storm that fell simultaneously was unseen.


    Estimated casualties: 843.5 million.


    Estimated damage of 4442 trillion won.


    A 60th of the world''s evaporation has been controversial so far.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 302 00302 Wind blows

    There was no manual to deal with the catastrophe without knowing anything. The catastrophe that struck humanity. A global disaster. The world once again trembled at the power of the great old being. And I was desperate for those people to be with the circle.


    The global economy is shaking like a raging storm, and the world map has been redrawn. People mourned the death of their friends and family. The sunlight was brighter than ever, but their faces were not straight.


    Ithaqua''s scars have been all over the world for a while. Humankind had no choice but to curl up and shake. A catastrophe so great as to affect the Earth was already beyond human power. I just hoped there wouldn''t be a catastrophic afterstorm.


    In a cluttered atmosphere, the establishment of superlaw firms was increasingly accelerated. We realized that this was not the time to discuss each other''s interests. It was a situation in which immense immeasurable risk transcended human survival and Earth''s survival.


    We had no choice but to join forces. Splitting up and discussing how to do it did not solve it. Thus, the opinions of the summits were quickly put together in an unusual way. There was no choice in the beginning. There was no room for denial.


    Over time, supernatural organizations have begun to look for ways to cope with "unknown threats." The sites were selected, people were selected, and discipline and policies were distinguished.


    Humanity did not just collapse. Nearly 100 million casualties and countless amounts vanished into thin air, but in numerous trial and error they learned how to adapt. It was inevitable and fateful to live in a world at the end of a cliff. In order not to be wiped out, I had to stand ready to die.


    Moreover, when Grandeliol appeared in the world, it was even darker. At that time, the capital was stolen. In a way, it''s much more difficult than it is now. Nevertheless, humanity has managed to adapt as it should. I could not stand up again through adversity.


    Humanity was growing differently every day. Finding hope in unexpected places or breaking given conditions. They didn''t even know they were walking towards the high ground.


    In their hopes of being the King of Shadows and their fears of The One, they lived a strong day again today.


    Things are moving around the world. After defeating Itaqua and reaching new heights, Sihyun traveled around the world, returning the great Yisar to his hometown.


    Before, they admitted to their stay because the situation was unlikely, but through the Brotherhood they realized that they were also potential anxiety factors. Both the great factions of Migo and Iss were not favorable to humanity. That''s why there was no mercy in his hands.


    "Now, wait a minute. You can''t do this."


    "Shut up."


    Sihyun shut the mouth of a middle-aged man-Issein because he didn''t show up for an excuse. He was not surprised because it was the hundredth iteration. And I didn''t even blame him for his behavior. Before Shi Hyun even instructed him, he opened a copy of the Panacotic manuscript and quietly recited it.


    The text-primal-engraved copy of the Panacotic script disappears, creating enormous power. The middle-aged man who was exposed to a blindly intense swarm of light trembled intermittently. But that was also only for a moment. As the swarm of light disappears, the fallen man sags as if dead.


    "Is this it?"


    "Yes, he''s back to his old self. even though he lost his memory when his body changed."


    "That''s exactly what I want. It won''t be a good memory."


    Sihyun nodded his head and took a step toward the next place. The great race of Yisar can no longer escape the gaze of Se-hyun. because his nature was looking at the Earth. The seven eyes that were activated to the limit saw exactly what happened to Espn.


    "There''s about four left. I''m sick of this."


    "I''m sorry. We..."


    "That''s it. You didn''t do anything, did you?"


    Garam was one of Iss great race, but he did nothing. Technically, he was also just one of the victims. Moreover, the traitor was branded and turned away by his own people. Shi Hyun stopped Garram''s words because his scolding was nothing but anger.


    "Then I don''t have to go? Se-hyun?"


    "Of course. Another Yisar will come to Earth without you. Honestly, I want you to stay on Earth. Or do you want to go home?"


    "That''s not it. because there''s no body left for me to go back to anyway."


    "Ah."


    Sihyun realized why Garam was discouraged. His body, already branded as a traitor, was more likely to be torn apart by the hands of his own kind. I had no choice but to live on earth. He understood the situation of Garram and stroked his head roughly. Garam tried to defend his subjects, but he lost more than he gained. Even in a fitted life, it was no exaggeration.


    "And don''t call me Se-hyun from now on. Call me brother at ease."


    "Can I do that?"


    It was a strangely peculiar character enough to hear that he was a four-dimensional nerd, but he became an ordinary sheep in front of his eyes. It was because he had fulfilled his vision and was in a place where he could not look.


    "Why not?"


    "Then I''ll call you brother."


    Garram looked up at the demonstration with his impressive eyes. I never thought I''d be intimate with a great old being. He scratched his head as he looked at Garam. I didn''t think the words to be at ease would return to this view.


    ''Well, I''m sure it''s fine.''


    Shi Hyun, who had driven the great race of Yisar from the earth as he traveled around the world, moved home. When he arrived at the front of the house, he saw the mail delivered in front of him.


    [We invite you.]


    Literature written in a somewhat stiff tone. He nodded his head as he slowly read the invitation. It wasn''t unexpected.


    "I didn''t think you''d be here so soon, though."


    /288


    "That''s what you heard from the bugger?"


    "Yes."


    Shi Hyun, who called Sherry, told her everything he had heard from Harster. There was no reason to hide it. Sherry was okay with being a part of him, even after he became a corpse.


    Moreover, Sherry, who grew up under Shu, had no clue. About the Brotherhood, about Harster, and even about the Golden Honey Wine all came out of her mouth.


    Sihyun sought Sherry for a clearer answer. However, Sherry listened to Sihyun from start to finish but remained silent. He doesn''t know about Harster''s brother? Or does it just come from calling out the existence of a Harster like Harster? A lot of thoughts passed through his head.


    But his thoughts didn''t last long. Sherry opened her mouth and told the truth.


    "Of course I do. because there''s only one person called the Burgie Brothers. His name is K''Tulu. It boasts overwhelming power among great, ancient beings."


    "I know, but why did you do it?"


    "It''s not a good story. Moreover, if K''Tulu is really on Earth, you can''t stop him. It''s the end of the world. In other words, the Earth is an active volcano that doesn''t know when it will explode."


    "But why has such an extraordinary existence not been revealed so far? You didn''t even notice when Dagon or Atlac Nacha showed up."


    "It''s probably because it''s the stockpiling phase. because I''ve heard that it doesn''t budge."


    The great old existence was a cosmic disaster that neither root nor origins knew about. Is it because there are no constraints? Their lives, with the power of euthanasia and beating the laws of the universe, were chaos itself. On the weak''s side, those who wield the iron mace, the bystander, those who wield brute force, and those who carry out destruction and the end with all their strength were all very different.


    The funny thing was that their tendencies changed regularly. In the beginning, good and evil were meaningless foundations and standards. It is because all the days of the great old existence consisted of variables and variations.


    Among them, however, there was an unchanging presence. It was the existence of a taxpayer called K''Tulu. He traveled around the universe and did destructive acts. There was no reason, of course. I do what I want to do, that''s all I want.


    But the journey of K''Tulu did not end there. He had the power to take out a planet, but he could never let it go at once.


    K''Tulu has found his favorite planet, floating through a vast universe until his strength runs out. And if we find a planet that meets the conditions, it''s parasitic until it regains its power. It''s home to a planet that you want to destroy. Even though it was truly a malicious crystal, it was no exaggeration.


    "Stocking up means we''re about to destroy the planet."


    "I can see that. We can''t predict the exact date because we don''t know when he got here, but the resurrection shouldn''t be far from here since the bugs directly discussed it."


    "Across the mountain."


    Sihyun wept. He was the first to anticipate the invasion of a great old being. The future will change greatly depending on how we deal with it here. Would it be helpful to spread the word about K''Tulu and find his whereabouts? Or is it better to raise the bar of talent against K''Tulu? Xi Hyun could not decide easily. Sherry stares at him desperately, shaking her head to see if he had read his thoughts.


    "If you''re going to tell anyone, I''d like to stop them. Not very likely"


    "Why is that?"


    "The more people who know of K''Tulu''s existence, the faster his resurrection will be. Even if they did, they''d have more threads than they deserved."


    "Have you seen it?"


    "I''ve never seen it. There''s no reason to meet. I''m just guessing how strong K''Tulu is through the bugs."


    "So I''m going to have to stop it myself."


    "We don''t need the others anyway. because I''ve been doing just fine on my own."


    Sherry quietly grabs Xi Hyun''s hand. It was an act she did not even notice. Sherry stroked the back of her hand with a calm smile.


    "I don''t think we''re resurrecting right now. It''s not like you to worry about things that haven''t happened."


    "That''s right. Worrying doesn''t make it any better."


    If Sherry''s right, even if I find her right now, there''s nothing I can do about it. If they were equal to the Harsters, they wouldn''t stand a chance. Unexpectedly realizing Sherry''s attitude was different from normal poetry, she looked at her with suspicious eyes.


    "But what is this hand?"


    Sherry is furious with Sihyun''s remarks and hurries to remove her hands.


    "... was a mistake. I just happened to come up as we were talking. That''s a hell of a trick. You''re the only one who can handle the skin this sensitive."


    "You don''t look so good yourself."


    "Anyway! You started it first."


    Sherry gets up from her seat and returns home in an elegant gesture, as always.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Gone! It flew away! My mind seems to be blown away by what I used to use.

 303 00303 extra

    Red Ticket Attention


    - If you don''t like dirty things, you can skip it.


    It is forbidden to have space. It was a universe out of space. The numerous possibilities and numerous spaces listed were like unknown openings that could not be perceived or approached. An immense and spectacular place. Sherry sets foot inside it, expressing no emotion. It was because the "outer space" where all kinds of strange beings and objects come together was her home.


    From Sherry''s point of view, it was natural that outer space was more familiar than Earth. It was the place where she was born and raised. Sherry looks around, looking up at the Void and Dark Void. She was currently linked to outer space through a dream. Of course, it wasn''t what she wanted.


    But he didn''t even know who called him, so he walked casually. And shortly thereafter, Sherry was able to see the creature calling to herself.


    "It''s been a long time, dear."


    She has long, dark red hair, and one goat''s horn on either side of her head. The smooth, glittering shape reveals that the horn is part of her. Both eyes, which seem to have embedded all the starlight, have abnormally large pupils, but they are not flawed.


    Her name is Schube Niguras. She was the queen of outer space who ruled the Dark Young. He was also the one who called Sherry here at the same time.


    Seeing Shue''s face, Sherry kneels reflectively and kisses the back of her foot. I expressed my heart with all the effort I could. I couldn''t see Shu''s face while I was away, so I was filled with longing and gladness. Since she didn''t even know Sherry''s heart, Shu smiled satisfactorily and led her to a golden chair.


    "How are you?"


    "Yes, Mother."


    Sherry in her seat smiled brightly. Although Shu''s orders forced me to become Xi Hyun''s vessel, Sherry has always supported her. And I craved it. I once blamed Choux for a ridiculous choice, but it was just a meaningless emotional waste. Sherry always looked at Shuman. Shuman was always her salvation.


    "So, how does it feel to see my baby?" You were greedy like I said, weren''t you? "


    Sherry frowns as she talks about the demonstration in Shu''s mouth. Since when did it start? Shu''s attention has been drawn to him. Sherry''s mind was confusing because she was overly affectionate and curious. It was a passion she had never even received. It was natural for a vague answer to come out.


    "I don''t know, we just met."


    All Sherry knew about Sihyun was that she had become a great old being from mortal to mortal. Increasingly unusual, if you can call it a miracle or a coincidence. It was certainly an astonishing achievement, but it was not surprising. Without Shu''s instructions, I wouldn''t have come in contact with him.


    "But I admit it''s amazing. His walk is unique. But in other words, that''s it. It was funny, unlike my mother, to try and work her way up a little bit."


    Sherry acknowledged her efforts. But it was more than that. It was because there were so many who surpassed the test.


    "Hehe, you''ve got it right. Yeah, you''re still incomplete. And it''s fragile. Sometimes the wind can be so weak that it flies away that it''s frustrating. But nevertheless, he excites me."


    Shoe''s expression of anticipation and interest was like that of the girl who started her first love. But Sherry couldn''t accept it purely.


    "My mother was a complete being, and I had a vision of an unfinished being. Honestly, I don''t like him."


    "Yeah, maybe. But, baby, it''s not a good thing it''s done. Completed means stagnant."


    Sherry could not understand what Shu was saying. Shoe was a remarkable figure to match the word "ultimate." It was an impossible thing to say. Unless there are no more walls left to climb. To be honest, I couldn''t reach my skin.


    "I don''t know what my mother is seeing through him."


    "I''m just curious. Babe, how can the existence of Se-hyun eventually be transformed into something else?"


    That was a lot of emotion. That''s why Sherry was able to understand exactly what she wanted.


    "Are you waiting for him to get past her?"


    "It may be impossible, but he''s already crossed the impossible once. If we wait, there might be a corresponding outcome. The consequences I couldn''t even imagine..."


    It was a vague answer, but I didn''t ask any more questions. It''s because I know where Shu''s desire comes from. Choo stares at Sherry, his voice almost bursting with honey.


    "In that sense, I want you to be his partner, baby. Unlike the finished beings, he will soon glow with infinite possibilities. If I was your special lover, wouldn''t that be enough?"


    Sherry was taken aback. Shu''s thoughts have surpassed hers. I thought that even if I became a Xi Hyun body species, nothing would change. I expected him to act as an advisor to tell me about his ignorance. But the reality was different.


    I can''t believe you''re a perfect match. Sherry, who did not intend to be associated with anything other than Shu, gave an exemplary answer in a heart-wrenching way.


    "But there are other women beside him. Even if I did, he wouldn''t accept it."


    "Hehe, you''ve come in contact with a lot of humans. Seeing you say that."


    Shoe reaches out and strokes Sherry''s head.


    "Baby, we''re fundamentally different from them. Yeah, a lot of women stay with him. It''s like a female''s instinct to attract strong males. But what does that mean? You can have it if you want it, or if you want it. That''s how we do it. You don''t have to get caught up in the frame."


    As soon as Shu finished speaking, Sherry shrugged.


    "But he wasn''t your mother''s opponent?"


    "Not to mention two is better than one. And since I''m a burden to you by being around, baby, I need you to help him. On both sides of the water."


    "I will do as my mother commands."


    Shu''s orders were absolute for Sherry. If she dies, she could die smiling. Shoe sighs and shakes his head. As much as Sherry cared about Sue, she cared about Sherry, too.


    "No, choose. Even if you stay this way, baby, I will respect your choice."


    Shoe widened his options, but Sherry''s mind was already set. I didn''t hesitate because I thought what Shu said was reasonable. Immediately after expressing her opinion, Sherry awoke from her sleep, leaving Shoe behind.


    "..."


    After crossing the bridge of a long dream and returning to reality, Sherry got up and changed her clothes. You have already given your opinion to Shoe. Her movements were unruly. Because after tonight, she couldn''t even predict what would happen.


    Sherry dressed as lightly as possible moved quickly to the room where she was sleeping. It wasn''t hard to get there because I lived in the same villa. No, it was easy enough to get rid of. After opening the visit, Sherry sat down on her sleeping body.


    "I know you''re awake, my lord."


    Unlike the others, Shi Hyun, who opened his eyes fearfully to the end of Sherry''s words, growled small.


    "What''s going on at this hour? Are you here for an ambush? I''m sorry, but I''m not letting you go."


    I was in the wrong position from the first button. I didn''t think Sherry, who had become a corpse, would stay put. Sherry''s breakthrough was as if it had already been predicted. However, the situation developed in a direction that Shi Hyun could not even imagine. Meaning Sherry suddenly took off her clothes with a big smile.


    "What?!"


    When Shihyun was frightened, Sherry seemed to be unwinding all at once. Look at that stupid face. Sherry laughed lightly at the attitude of Shi Hyun who acted like an innocent boy.


    "Weren''t you greeting me as a servant for your secret service?"


    "You know that can''t be true."


    "How do I know what''s in your heart?"


    "You don''t know what''s going on in your heart, and now..."


    "Shut up."


    Sherry decided to be bold. It was not long ago that I became a servant of Xi Hyun, but it was not difficult to understand his disposition.


    "I''ll keep it a secret from the others. Isn''t that enough? I was curious about your body, to be honest."


    Sherry licked her lips with her tongue and made a loving smile and gently massaged the right chest with her two hands. She didn''t think it was complicated. In the beginning, male and female relationships were only a good way to get pleasure.


    She has also experienced many pleasures in her lifetime. But that was it. I rubbed it with my body, and dividing my body temperature was in the ''category of symbols''. A simple problem that you want to do and don''t want to do. That was it.


    As she breathed hot breath, she hurriedly turned her head. However, the vision in the retina did not go away easily. White skin that glows even in dark rooms. Nice bloated breasts. A crooked waist. The transcendent beauty is just a tool that emphasizes her figure.


    "It doesn''t matter if you''re not in the mood. After this time, you''ll find me first."


    Sihyun''s mind became dazed by the aroma that stimulated his nose tip. It was a primitive scent that stimulated the lust of males. The more I smelled it, the sweeter I got. No sense of smell was paralyzed by persistent stimuli. It was always new, like it was the first time.


    Shortly after, my nerves grew agitated by the perception that an unknown scent was emanating from Sherry''s body. I could have anticipated that the source of that fragrance was the ''blessing of Shu'' without anyone teaching me.


    However, he could not resist. I was wandering around in the scent, only my unknown desires grew. Despite the rise of Xi Hyun''s prowess, Shu''s favor was absolute. Trying to get rid of it by force was useless. I didn''t think the sticky scent would leave my head.


    Sherry smiles at a hard lump that stimulates her butt. The evidence that she couldn''t stand is beneath her.


    "Oh, you''re so trustworthy. I''m glad I like the blessing I received from my mother. Well, don''t be discouraged by your weakness. It''s a fragrance so intense that even adult soldiers can''t take more than 10 seconds and crave color. I won''t mention it any more, because I know that my mother controls abundance and abundance. But even so, your reaction seems odd."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 304 00304 extra

    The thing digging between the buttocks was not so tough. The touching area was so hot that I couldn''t bear it. When Sherry gently stroked the swollen area, the item shook violently.


    The scent emanating from her body is seductive and seductive enough to make her whole body nervous. Moreover, there was a magical power that could not be refused. Sihyun had a split between instinct and reason, but in the end, it was instinct to win. Sherry''s body had the power to suppress even reason.


    Sherry took off her clothes with a familiar gesture, starting to unbutton one by one. She tucks her finger between the five dense cracked muscles and gently strokes them.


    "It''s a fleshy body. It''s not my taste, but I have to admit,"


    Thin, two-eyed Sherry was a predator herself who was staring at prey. I even swallowed elongated saliva again.


    "Are you really going to do this?"


    "Are you expressing concern with this face?"


    Sherry wipes her cheeks with a thin finger. Sihyun, who was intoxicated by the scent, was secretly expressing a look of anticipation. Sherry looks down at Sihyun''s face and gives a twisted smile as if his words were a joke.


    Sherry leaned down and glanced at her face. Close enough that your lips are not weird to the touch. As he closed his eyes, Sherry let out a scornful breath.


    "Hehe, did you think I''d kiss you? I''m afraid I have no lips for my master. It''s just an act of pleasure. There''s no love or passion here. So don''t get me wrong. It''s all about fulfilling Mother''s will."


    "You''re totally playing with it."


    "Of course not. I don''t like the owner. Or do you want to be serious with me?"


    "..."


    "It''s a waste to get your tail down so soon. But that''s okay, because I enjoy relationships."


    Sherry has just taken off her boxer shorts to see what''s bothering her butt. The object that revealed itself while emitting hot heat was not so ugly. The surface that had been burned up was because the blood vessels looked even, and the frog was twitching like it was going to burst soon.


    Sherry''s body shifts between her legs. She moves her well-groomed thighs up and down, and starts sweeping the crown with her fingers. The sensation of the pillar passing through the hidden area wasn''t as bad as she thought, but she opened her mouth with a familiar face.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? You didn''t want me to serve you this dirty stuff, did you? My hands are too much for you."


    "Let''s see how far the clumsy hands go."


    "You mean the pride of a male. Interesting."


    Sherry gathers her fingers together and scratches the base of the crown, a clear and intricate liquid flows through the tool. Sherry rubs her finger across the front, licking her tongue as if she were looking at the viscous fluid. Sherry, who eats the liquid on her fingertips with a soft smile, sprays her saliva evenly over the crowbar. A prick, a long finger, and a chunky claw stir up the filthy sound of water.


    "My Lord, how is my service?"


    Sherry looks down at the soaring object through her thighs and smiles. It was because I could tell enough without asking. On the other hand, she could not properly respond to intense stimuli. I felt like I was going to catch my breath. Sherry''s movements were inexplicably proficient in one word. I knew how to deal with men.


    Moreover, Sherry''s scent was more intense than the first time. Evidence that she''s excited, too. Shi Hyun, who broke his lips, tried to get up, but Sherry stopped his movements first. Sherry, who put her hand on her chest, said in a gentle voice.


    "Your mouth sounds even better? No one has lasted five minutes in my mouth. because everybody was a teenage boy in front of me."


    Sherry smiles gladly as the thick, long object is stimulated and flinched. It''s because it''s gotten harder in my hands.


    "How long can you hold out? One minute? Or 30 seconds? Sadly, I don''t know. I''m not gonna do it."


    Sherry, who cut her throat so badly, rubbed the object with a hidden area. It was time to start. Her barking was to arouse her desire.


    Although she started out on Shoe''s orders, in fact, she liked sexual pleasure. No, I liked it very much. If you''re going to do this, you''d better accept the highest-rated item. Sherry, who provoked Xi Hyun''s lust with her elaborate posture and words, lifted her heavy butt and grabbed her objects.


    "Then I''ll eat well, my lord."


    Sherry lowers her butt slowly, bringing the bean exactly to the hidden area. I didn''t need affection. It''s because she was already ''fascinated by the scent of Xi ''hyun''.


    "Hmmm..."


    As Sherry groans unknowingly at the incoming lump of flesh. It was anticipated from the moment she grabbed it with her hands, but her things were too much for her to accept. Size and thickness. Hardness, heat and shape were all remarkable among the things she had experienced.


    Moreover, she was the first to spend the night with a great old being. Sherry shook her waist at the fact that she was sitting on something so high that she couldn''t even compare to herself.


    "Too big! Master."


    Sherry leaned against Sihyun''s chest, exhaling a nasty groan. Reflexively hugging Sherry, she shed a tear. Sherry''s insides move like separate creatures.


    If you stir the inner part of the bean tightly, the column is pressed firmly. It changed its visual angle depending on the direction in which the object was fluctuating. Sihyun had no choice but to realize that Sherry looked a lot like Shu. Both of them were far from ordinary. Their covert areas were like organs developed to seduce men.


    "I''m confused to reconsider. I can''t believe you''re harassing her like this. My mother is so noble that I can''t even look at such a lowly creature like you. You can greet me, not your mother, like life is greedy. because they have that kind of generosity."


    Sherry lowers her butt as hard as she can, circling her waist. The two genitals were sticky enough to touch the pubic bone and buttocks. The secret passes without letting go of the object. The object searches deep within its body.


    As the thick stuff heavily taps into the uterus, Sherry bites her lip and makes a groaning sound.


    "Hehe, it feels good to be strong. Haan! Unlike the clumsy owner, your goods are my share."


    Sherry, soaked in sweet pleasures, forgot the original purpose and soaked in the scent of Xi Hyun. I still hated him, but I liked the pleasure he gave me.


    Shortly after, Sherry''s waist began to snap as if it had reached its peak and joy. Sherry couldn''t help but sigh. In normal times, the preaching Sihyun groaned under him, giving her Qataris.


    Sihyun tries to put his hand on Sherry''s chest, but she quickly stops him. Sherry pinched his nipples and sternly rebuked him.


    "Today I''m going to order from one to ten. You should lie still and indulge in the pleasures I give you. Don''t bother, just count the stains on the ceiling. All you can do here is sow as much as you want."


    Sherry quickly lowers her butt, lifting her butt until she sees a pox. A prick digs through the barrel, and the object inside makes an obscene sound. Sherry shuddered at the pleasure of penetrating the crown. Unlike what she thought, a quick match was surprisingly good. Over time, Sherry realizes that.


    He looked at Sherry''s face, which was filled with pleasure, and lifted up his back, unable to endure the comfort given to him. As Sherry felt the product entering her body deeper and deeper, she teased her nipples with a seductive smile.


    "What a sight. I''m a body servant, and I move so hard, I can''t shake my back with dignity like a ferocious mercenary. Is that why you don''t hate me? Or are you complaining that this kind of pleasure is unsatisfactory?"


    "It''s past time to ask that question, isn''t it?"


    He grabs Sherry''s waist with both hands, pushing her back up. Whenever Shi Hyun moves, Sherry''s whole body rubs her face against the sturdy object that comes in with her insides. He instinctively realizes that leadership is growing.


    I thought that this might be what Sugar wanted, but Sherry shakes her head and denies the reality. But sadly, her unclean reality has come quicker than I thought.


    "Ha, ha, ha, ha, no, no, no...!"


    Rotten. I didn''t tire, but I stopped the thing coming through my crotch with my bare hands, and it was pointless. The body started to sweat because the more I worked out, the more foam I created. Moreover, Sherry frequently peaked to her limit. There was no way she could resist the whirling movement of the demonstration like an old man.


    Sherry reaches a massive peak and shivers intermittently. She heavily squeezes to keep her swollen thighs from spreading. She falls over him. At the same time Sherry reached her peak, she reached her limit.


    "Here we go!"


    Shi Hyun, who tightly embraced Sherry''s body, pushed her lower back as hard as he could. Through the roughly tightening of the roots, the object that reached the uterus spilled a cloudy liquid. Sherry shudders with a trembling sensation of a powerful object. The stuff that spilled the liquid into the deepest part was not hot enough.


    After enjoying her breath, Sherry glanced at him with a dazzling eye. Shi Hyun''s gaze met Sherry and stroked her cheek with a nasty smile. Sherry, who had unknowingly entrusted herself to Xi Hyun''s touch, could not hide her surprise from the subsequent words.


    "You didn''t think it was over, did you?"


    "Yes?"


    She acted faster than Sherry asked. When Sihyun grabs the hook, the collar pops out and grabs Sherry. Sherry turns her head, but she has no choice but to move her body as soon as the loop goes. Sihyun, who had the hook in his hand, pulls Sherry.


    "You can''t allow lips? That''s not the way the body chooses it."


    Sihyun, who pulled the hook, forcefully coveted Sherry''s lips. Sherry opened her eyes to a moist, thick feel. Xi Hyun''s eyes were sharp as usual. It was like looking into the eyes of a predator.


    Sherry had a feeling that what she talked about and mocked about would come true. On the other hand, the next thing she asked was what she had just boasted about.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Recommended amount of 302 coins 303 coins 100


    When you reach 300 referrals of 304 coins, you will join the year.

 305 00305 extra

    "You''re that good, aren''t you? Give it a try."


    Sehyun, who grabbed Sherry''s head, pushes his stuff. A mixture of white and purple ooze gives off a pungent aroma. Though it was never a good scent, whether it was because of Shu''s blessing, his actions instinctively stimulated Sherry.


    The object that had just violated her body was twitching more strongly than ever. The straight columns fill her vision, and the bloodstained, jagged surface stimulates her conscience.


    "Come on."


    The object grazed Sherry''s cheek and passed by. It wasn''t completely touched. But Sherry could see how hot it was. It is because the heat was conveyed as if it were near.


    Sherry drools. Swallowing hot and thick objects was her body''s response because it had been a long time. But she refused my instincts. I was reluctant to do what she wanted me to do.


    "I''m not disturbed. Plus, I can''t believe I licked all this dirt. I don''t want to."


    "Don''t come all the way out here and pretend like you''re not. Do as you''re told."


    Sihyun heavily pulled the hook. As opposed to him, Sherry turns her head, but her eyes are fixed between her crotch. Shortly after, Sherry bows her head and opens her mouth reluctantly.


    "There''s nothing I can do for you to beg me like that. Just this once. I won''t do it again, so your next plea won''t work."


    Unlike what he said, Sherry''s actions were unyielding. She sticks out her pink tongue as much as she can, and starts licking the thick column. Sherry''s tongue never stops. The combination of each other''s liquids is so thick that she lets out a sigh with the expression above.


    Sherry moves aggressively, like the one who found the oasis in the desert. From the pharynx to the scrotum, her tongue teases as if she were touching sensitive areas, where she had never experienced it before. It was a movement that was thoroughly focused on pleasure. She was harassing him like a toy. I moved primarily as if I was going to unravel the desire that had been accumulated so far.


    "That''s something to brag about. Don''t you think it''s been five minutes?"


    "Chuhl, shut up. Just wait until it''s over. Chuckle. It''s not all good to be able to last long. When we get to the peak, we need to catch our breath. Hmm."


    "I guess I''m on your terms. I''ve seen it change every time."


    "Don''t be arrogant, there are many men more masculine than you. Just because the product is well worth it doesn''t mean it represents everything."


    "But I''m the one in front of you, right? And what you won''t let go of is mine."


    "Hmmm, you can brag about that. It''s ugly."


    Sherry opens her mouth cautiously, moving her tongue with the strength to dissolve things. She sucks the red bean like a ripe plum. Keenly, Sherry swallows something crazily and shakes her tongue. The object is abnormally sized to the tip of her neck, but she is not alarmed. Rather, he artificially stretched his throat to receive the item as if it were good.


    Sherry looks dazzled as she swallows things in her mouth. It was because of the overwhelmingly intense presence and instinctive scent of the male that rushed through her body.


    Though it seemed like a rush to assess, he pulled his back, Sherry did not tolerate such behavior. As she moves her lower back, Sherry doesn''t put anything in her mouth. The hidden saliva trickles down through her lips, but she doesn''t give up, and she puts the stuff in her mouth.


    Shi Hyun, who put things in Sherry''s mouth, started a retreat movement. A prick. The flesh and flesh friction echoes through the filthy waters. While Xi Hyun''s waist was somewhat fierce, Sherry did not bruise and matched his actions. It was not enough to move my head alone.


    I couldn''t help but reminisce about the string I pulled.


    "Is it good?"


    "This can''t be good. It''s just a hunk of flesh that''s ignorantly big. Chuuk, I''m just making a heavy expression to save your pride. Don''t get me wrong. Hmmm. It''s not because I like your product."


    Sherry, who held his hand tightly to prevent him from escaping, siphoned the thing that was rattling in his mouth. She licks the hot lump of flesh as she pleases and carefully scratches her private parts.


    Sherry sighed and realized that she had reached her limit. It''s because things are shaking violently. Apocalypse. When Shi Hyun''s voice sounded, Sherry opened her throat and took deep into the thick stuff.


    "Here we go!"


    Heave-ho. The thing went wild. Unbelievably healthy, the second condition caused Sherry to swallow the sticky liquid with a long expression. It was viscous enough to stick to her neck, but she put all her strength into her body as if she were drinking a sweet endnote.


    "Do you like my mouth that much? I can see how you''re acting like a child."


    Sherry looked up at the dazzled demonstration and cleaned the items that had occupied her mouth with a cheerful look. She rubs her teeth like brushing her teeth. She sighs deeply.


    "You honor me. They rarely clean up like this. Chubby."


    Despite her second assessment, Sherry wholeheartedly licked the larger item and looked at the demonstration with a dissatisfied look. Sihyun saw at once what she wanted. I couldn''t tell because I was slamming my face into the object with eyes filled with regret.


    "Butt up."


    Xi Hyun did not announce. I just pulled on the hook. As the collar stretches, the necklace of shadow tightens its neck, and Sherry raises her butt without any defiance. I was relaxed, but she was also expecting it. It is because the desire that has been accumulated has not yet been resolved. I might have to resolve my desire in his arms for a while. That''s why Sherry decided to throw the fake.


    Sherry shakes her butt, her face on the pillow, and opens her fingers to a hidden area. The beautifully cracked insides were vomiting honey water.


    "I''ll see if I can find the right man for my master. Please satisfy me once."


    "On the contrary. I need to make sure you fit into my species."


    He did not hesitate to tug the ring in and put the object between the hidden areas. The innards that had been released and the things that had been hung were attracted to each other.


    "Hmmm, mmm."


    Maybe it''s because I decided to enjoy it. Unlike in the beginning, Sherry seemed to be losing her mind at the pleasure of penetrating the crown. Pleasure became a ship. When she shakes her waist roughly, Sherry cracks. It''s because the protuberance has risen above the object. Something in a form not easily visible coveted her without fail.


    "You''ve got a lot of weight on your butt. What do they call him, a half-brother?"


    Bam, bam. Whenever he moved his waist, Sherry''s butt rumbled. The bulging flesh couldn''t stand the strong force and moved. As the thick object pressed against the uterus, Sherry cried out instead. She could not endure the pleasures of him. I thought I could lead, but it was all a mistake.


    Thick objects and a firm figure. From hot breath to addictive body odor. It was all her taste. Sherry denies it in her head, but her body is honest.


    "You can call me my master. Hmmm... I think it will be rewarding to continue to serve."


    "I think I''m volunteering to see your face. Isn''t that right?"


    She looks at Sherry''s increasingly disoriented face and pulls on the hook. Sherry raised her head with a short groaning, reflectively coveting her lips. I didn''t need permission. I just did it because she wanted to.


    "Then make me stronger while I serve. I don''t know anything else, but the owner''s stuff is useful."


    Sherry flinched her eyes and shoved her tongue into her mouth. She teases her tongue with a dense gesture, as if she were harassing something. Sherry recognized that the object had grown bigger at the moment and greeted Xi''s lips even more ferociously as she shouted.


    "Then let''s do it for real."


    Sherry lowered her butt naturally as she loaded her weight. As Sherry remained in a prone position, Shi Hyun stood close to her and supported her body with both elbows. Sherry seamlessly felt her chest touching her back.


    "This pose..."


    "I think you''ll like it."


    There was no room for Sherry to move inside his arms. It was a kind of rear position, but the posture was too obvious.


    "It''s a poor idea for a mercado."


    "Thank you for that."


    He moved his lower back relentlessly. This pose was uncomfortable if the item was not large, but he naturally repeats his retreat. Sherry underneath Sihyun cries out for the pleasures he unilaterally gives.


    Every time she moved, she repeatedly stretched and shrunk her collar, but Sherry even accepted some of the pleasure. The rattling of the collar was evidence that he was moving as vigorously as possible. The hot breath that passes through the ears bites Sherry''s lips. Every action of Shi Hyun led her to her climax. Moreover, the body that had been burned and the desire that had been piled up so far did not show the bottom.


    Sherry reveals her desire as she looks at things that are scratching her insides without cause. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen anything I like.


    "It''s a pity that other women use your goods. No, too much. So why don''t you write it for me? If you accept, I will only see you. I''ll lick, suck, and accept your stuff. I will serve you all day if I want to. I will indulge your desire until I get bored."


    "That''s the same thing I was afraid of as a maid."


    "Then¡­?"


    "No. Like you said, we''re just having fun, right?"


    "Just because you enjoy it doesn''t mean you have to go any further."


    "Shut up. You''re the one who cut the line in the first place. So don''t wallow in."


    He tucks his arms behind Sherry''s knees and lifts her up in a heartbeat. Suddenly, his posture shifted and Sherry was out of focus. But that was also only for a moment. Sherry quickly realized what she was taking in her arms. Highly revealing teeth. It was like seeing a little thing.


    "That''s a wallpaper answer. But I''ll skip to that. Tonight might be the last time."


    Sherry fell in love with the excitement of a new posture rather than rebuking him. It''s because the item came in deeper because of its weight. Shi Hyun shifts his lower back as Sherry centers.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Here''s what happens next. Though, technically, it''s an extra half.


    2. Unfortunately, you didn''t achieve 300.


    3. In that sense, I will post another one at 10: 07 in the morning.


    4. Happy New Year.

 306 00306 377 days a year

    - The script is further down.


    Sherry raises her waist in a sturdy, mercilessly dug object. She was helpless and vacant with a sensation that her hair seemed to struggle, a sensation that was completely different from before.


    "Master, harder! Move harder. Haha! I kicked your offer, so you can do that, right? If you don''t satisfy me, I''ll torture you to the end."


    Sherry, who grabbed him by the neck, responded more honestly than before. It was an indirect situation that revealed his true intentions. The only thing that kept her in her shoes was poison.


    "I''m afraid you won''t be able to resist."


    Sherry moves around like a sailboat on a rough wave. It seemed to be swept away by the wind of Se-hyun. Her reflection on the mirror was extremely obscene and recessive. It reminded me of my daughter-in-law that she was purely released without hiding her desires and desires.


    Wrapping around Sherry''s slender waist, she moved her waist to make it even warmer. Every time Sherry lets out a single sound, a transparent liquid shoots through the coupling like a fountain. A heightened sensation. Her Izzie is gradually blurred by the overlapping pleasures. I wonder how many times I felt it in his arms. Sherry looks up and mutters quietly.


    "I hate you. How could you refuse me?" I can''t believe I''m going to serve like a real slave for the rest of my life. Unbelievable. The owner is irredeemable. No, he must be incapable. "


    Despite her pleasure, Sherry did not realize what she was talking about. I just unravelled the tears that had accumulated in my heart. Sihyun had to laugh. It was because Sherry didn''t know to stop her back even though she was vomiting. No, he sucked things up even more and burst his desire.


    As time went on, Sherry''s nagging intensified. Sherry leaning against Xi Hyun''s body shook her butt but did not stop her mouth.


    "A mercenary who teases his master''s waist should have a clear and rational woman like me take care of it. That way, I can get my master''s secret needs out of my way."


    Sihyun chose to stick the object in his waist rather than answer. Sherry, who slashed herself in the intense movement, enjoyed the pleasure in her arms, as if when she opened her mouth. The two of them were busy exploring each other''s bodies.


    After a day''s sleep, Sherry looks up at the ceiling with a dazzling eye. After alleviating all the desire and desires that had accumulated to the limit last night, she opened her base with a light gesture.


    Sherry, who is reminded of everything that happened last night, looks at her sleeping next to her.


    "By the way...


    Last night was miserable beyond words. No, it wasn''t that crazy. They greeted each other''s bodies, said dirty words, and shared pleasures, not to mention who was first.


    After reviewing the series of cold, rational cases, Sherry couldn''t hide her frustrating feelings. I felt hesitant to say what I wouldn''t normally say, and I wanted to kill myself in the past that tempted me with a seductive gesture. But that was also only for a moment. Sherry, who hides the face above and organizes her thoughts in her head, wakes up Shi Hyun.


    "What''s going on?"


    "What''s going on? Don''t you remember?"


    "Do you want to talk about what happened last night?"


    "Yes, I told you before, I wasn''t me last night. It means that neither words nor actions are real. Do you understand?"


    "I know."


    Sihyun sighs and nods, listening to Sherry''s words. I didn''t have to be sure. Because he knew Sherry wasn''t serious. It was a relationship that sought only pleasure in the beginning. All that remained after all desire was ash. I didn''t want to mumble like a child.


    Sherry shudders at the grave-responsive demonstration.


    "You don''t seem to know. Again, what happened last night was simply a pleasure. Your talents were more brilliant than I thought, so I acted in mysterious ways, but that was not my intention. Do you understand?"


    "I know."


    She glances at Sherry with her cold eyes and turns away. Sherry tugs at her lip with a frown.


    "You have no idea. I have no intention of sleeping with you. Even if you had a very pleasant night, that doesn''t change. I''m telling you, you can''t judge me for what happened yesterday. Do you understand?"


    "..."


    Sihyun looks at Sherry desperately and pulls on the hook on her neck. Kieing, Sherry came to Xi Hyun''s doorstep without hesitation. Close enough to breathe. A few more pulls on the loop kissed Sherry''s lips.


    "Okay, that''s enough."


    "Hmmm, I don''t think you know, but I''ll take it."


    /289


    Saturn''s second largest surface temperature in the solar system, a planet with beautiful rings, is -176¡ãC. It was a ferocious land where no life could live. Land with nothing. An environment where everything is broken. The weather changed dozens of times a day. Extreme barometric pressure and frequent lightning did not allow microbes.


    However, there was an object that was moving confidently on top of it. A dark green mass without a fixed shape. Being able to control their body freely according to the environment, it moved around in extreme situations. It was a mysterious creature called Formless Spawn.


    For a long time, Saturn was guarded by an amorphous being that gained the ability to inherit some of the power of its great old existence. Many years passed, and the interest of the great old being diminished so that the remaining individuals could be counted by hand, but they still held their place. To pay tribute to the great old beings who gave them infinite lives.


    lldfrfffff.


    The amorphous form that looked around shifted to the depths of Saturn without even looking back. Through a thick layer of gas, the amorphous form that reached the nucleus where ''it'' slept loosened the news he had brought.


    How long has it been? The shape-shifter judges that his role is over, turns his back to his nest. The amorphous argued that ''it'' would have understood it all. Even though he was sleeping, ''it'' was one of the great old beings. I couldn''t have missed it.


    On the other hand, a huge earthquake began to occur, proving that the shape was right. Kugu Palace and its nucleus crumbled, revealing something larger than a mountain in between.


    ''It'' had a wide face with sharp eyes and a round mouth. A mix of bats and sloth. The body was inflated and stretched beyond the need. I couldn''t find my muscles and blood, and only my fluffy hairs took his place. It was like a figure of negligence and negligence. Management and willingness seemed like a word he didn''t have.


    Before the sun came up, it was only after sunset that I woke up. Within days, it was until the next day that the yawns were stretched up toward the outside.


    Saturn''s surface was both formed of ammonia and methane. Low density was natural. If there is a large object, it can''t move more than a few steps and is sure to be sucked into the depths. But it sat on a gas surface, ignoring all the laws, looking up at the sky.


    After waking up from deep sleep, it took me a long time to think of the word Saturn-Sikranosh.


    450,000 years ago, or 450 million years ago. Ah! That was Avon a while ago. Scratching at the head, it grabs a strand of faint memory and attracts scattered memories. As the pieces began to gather one by one, it was not that difficult to center. Thinking about his abilities and his last memories, he nods with a satisfactory expression.


    "Ugh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?"


    Storm approaches from far away, Kuguaang. A great storm arrives every 30 years for the atmosphere cycle, the Great White Spot. Up to 1800 km/h of wind speed. A huge vortex, 10,000 kilometers in diameter, contained an energy beyond recognition. It was a wind called disaster.


    But it enjoyed the wind calmly. It was an unpredictable phenomenon observed on distant earths, but it was not a threat.


    "Poetry............ won.......................!"


    After a long time of breath of fresh air, its mood has been heightened. But that was also only for a moment. Just because I took a breath of air didn''t change the reality.


    Just now, not a month ago, recalling the information that the amorphous delivered, it lowered its head deeply. The death of Atlac Nacha. It was too sudden, but I knew it already. The great power it holds is because Atlac Nacha didn''t want it to be in the universe.


    It doubled its grief because Atlac Nacha had lived without fault. The sadness doubled when I thought of Atlac Nacha''s face. No matter how lazy and lazy they were, they didn''t ignore love. Looking up at the air without a hitch, it moves only a week later.


    For a long time, it was one conclusion. Vengeance was right. He had no choice but to have power in the first place. Eliminate the opponent who killed Atlac Nacha. It stood up and crashed Saturn, burning its will to a simple goal. Once he rolls his feet up like a mountain, a piece of Saturn begins to collapse.


    But it didn''t matter. I didn''t look back. Saturn''s axis tilts, but its eyes are only on one place.


    The only planet in the solar system where life can exist. A place with blue seas and fertile land. And where Atlac Nacha''s killer is. It was Earth.


    "With my life¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    The unpleasant voice roared throughout the universe as a curse. Its grumbling and fury touched the sky. Unlike his limp body, his eyes gleam with rage. He is a foodie, a macro, and a great old being who oversees nausea and negligence. He was also a predator who devoured everything.


    /290


    After inadvertently enjoying her rural life in a secluded mountain range in the Netherlands, Jay began packing his bags while roaming the room. My relaxed life was goodbye. It is because they were ordered to return through the passageway.


    ''Obviously it''s about breaking the limits.''


    Although research on breakthroughs has already been done, it could not be more than listening to people who have seen and experienced it firsthand. Moreover, with Ei''s death and the appearance of Se-hyun, there was no sense of duty as a watchman.


    I might have been thinking about the number of times that Sihyun could have found out. Either that or the circle''s internal policies could have changed. Either way, Jay was negative. The return order was issued to the guards because the "surveillance system" was broken, but it didn''t matter.


    ''It''s only when we build a new system that we can break down.''


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 307 00307 377 yr 1

    It seemed like he was about to make his move. Jay, who was only the end of the long term, did not dare to judge, but he had to stay alert as the situation was. He was an apostle of Shi Hyun and a traitor to The One. Returning to Zephyros itself was dangerous. Oops, could have died in the process.


    Even if I hid the evidence of the apostle with the bracelet of shadow, I couldn''t be relieved. It was because Zephyros was strong enough to be stuffed on his feet. The circle was in an unbelievably swollen state. Not to mention the upward leveling that took place in the process.


    Knock, knock. When Kay knocked on the door, Jay frowned. There is a problem that troubles him.


    The circle was hit with many talents. And it was also true that Jay had no ties to them. But in the meantime, Jay''s chances of encountering talents have risen abnormally. The title "The Forbidden Leaf of the Lobby House" or "Your Daughter''s Friend" had considerable impact.


    "Can I help you?"


    "I can take care of my things. There''s no reason to borrow someone else''s hand."


    Jay knew his answer was harsh. But if we don''t keep our distance like this, Kay will actively approach. Jay was assured. Kay, because she was sensitive to affection as if she wasn''t the daughter of a famous artist. It could be expressed as weak.


    But what was important here was not Kay''s propensity. Her tendency was towards herself. Jay lets out a sigh without anyone noticing. He closes his puffed bag. I tapped the bag hard as if to let Kay know it was over. But she was a floater.


    "Is there anything you want to say?"


    "It''s not like that."


    Kay turns his head and wiggles his fingers. In her dishonesty, Jay had no choice but to pity himself. It''s because Kay''s attitude has changed even more dramatically since he shared the secret-like agent. Many times I came for no reason.


    Jay had to admit that he lied too much. Instead of listening to a lie and falling, we came closer and closer to each other since that day. This is not a failure, but what is it? When Jay looked at Kay with his disdainful eyes, he lay on the bed and read.


    "Jay, are you uncomfortable being with me?"


    "It''s not like that, but it''s not nice enough. We don''t have any contacts."


    Without being tied down as a watchman, the chances of Jay meeting a woman named Kay were endless. Jay was a poor orphan, and Kay was a forbidden tree of a famous man. The class was different. The world I live in, the way I see it, was wrong.


    "But I think of Jay as a colleague."


    "Yeah, I think so, too."


    Jay, who answered loudly, changed his posture as he leaned forward. It was clear that Kay was a rare beauty. But that was it. A tree you can''t even take a picture of. No, it was a cake I couldn''t even put in my mouth. Jay knew Kay had a personal crush on him. It was a deception to say you didn''t know after receiving so many appeals.


    But that''s how it is. It only ended with a single moment of dreaming. She was able to stay calm because she knew that the miracle never happened between her and Kay.


    "If you go to Zephyros now, you may not be able to come back here."


    "That can''t be right. I''m returning home because of the report. We''ll have to come back when we have time."


    "Of course you are. But I''m different. If I go across the street with the Rolves, I won''t get a second chance. My fianc¨¦e will be waiting for me."


    "That''s... that''s a shame."


    That''s all Jay could say. Kay''s face was filled with fear and anxiety. Jay realized Kay wanted to talk about a marriage. It was common if it was common. Moreover, Kay was one of the three great families representing The Circle, the Forbidden Leaf of the Lobby Family. It must have been confirmed before she was born.


    "But it''s not like we can''t see each other forever, right? Like you said, we''re partners. You''re not pretending you don''t know that I shared the same memories once? I don''t want to get slammed in front of the door."


    "Oh, no. That can''t be right."


    Kay shakes his head with a hand stroke. Jay grins bitterly at her pure reaction. What he just said can''t be true because he knew it well. Unlike Earth, Zephyros was heavily hierarchical. Traditionalism was rampant, and seeing Jay like that couldn''t have worked out with Kay.


    Kay also knew that Jay''s words couldn''t come true. This is merely a consolation. However, they exchanged their warm gazes and only shortened their opaque future.


    The two silences continued for a while. Soon after, however, an uninvited guest appeared and broke the silence. An uninvited guest was Jay and Kay''s colleague, S. S., who had taken off his'' Caesars'' clothes, was an impressive boy with green hair.


    "Why do you look like you''re going to die? Is that how much you hate going back home?"


    S. came into the room alternately looking at Jay and Kay and drawing that conclusion. If you''re "S," you''re "S," you''re "S." Jay shrugs as if absurd, and Kay walks out of the room with a cold smile.


    "The two of you. You do realize you''ve been suspicious since you came to the Netherlands?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Don''t pretend you don''t know. You and Kay spend an unusual amount of time whispering in private, except for me. I can only explain that it''s suspicious."


    "I''ve seen too many books, S. It''s just your imagination, even if it''s suspicious. I haven''t been in the field in a while, and my senses are rotten. Kay and I can''t be that kind of relationship."


    Jay snorts as if it were a small thing, but S. doesn''t give in. I was sure he was the one who observed Jay and Kay in the closest place. If you don''t feel anything when Kay, who is cold and realistic, meets Jay in real time, it''s not the watchman, it''s the blind man.


    "You know I''m really good, right?"


    You don''t know shit, man. Looking at S''s bright smile, Jay hid his rough insides. It was because of Kay''s transformation that he was having a headache. It was not a romantic relationship at the beginning. Discomfort and anxiety. And there can be no romance in a relationship made up of triplets of discord.


    "You tell me, and I''ll give you my judgment. Yeah, think what you want. I don''t care."


    "Yes, yes. That''s why I''ve already reported it."


    "What?"


    In S. ''bombing declaration, Jay turns his head to look at him. However, S. explained that she had a big smile that revealed what was so pleasant about her gums and that she would tell me what she had accomplished.


    "There''s no way I won''t tell you. Everyone''s resting, but no one knows Kay''s the Prohibited Loaf of the Rolls. I have to write about her legacy. Plus, you never told me not to report it. It''s too much to ask not to report to the top."


    I wanted to grab S. ''lap and beat him, smiling brightly in front of his eyes, but Jay endured it with all his might. Being angry here was like admitting to a subtle relationship with Kay. You can''t misplace the first button. Jay opened his mouth expressionlessly.


    "Your emotions are fine, but don''t involve anyone else in your personal opinion. I''m not saying it isn''t."


    "Oh, what the hell. I stabbed him just in case. Well, you and Kay can''t be together. I''m sorry."


    "... I hope the apology report doesn''t go away."


    "You mean that? Don''t worry too much. I see the words, they''re just a few letters short on the paper. You know, there''s nothing to report regularly. Just writing down a silly routine leaves a lot of space."


    "I''m guessing it wasn''t the young men and women''s observation journal you wanted from the top..."


    Jay, who broke his molar, stared at S.


    "Even the top can ignore it. I''ve been filling out reports with useless words for years. So please don''t take me seriously. I wouldn''t have any reason to tell you if I reported it officially, would I?"


    "Not really."


    Then Jay was able to sigh for relief. Bottom line, it was a joke. Jay shakes his head because it was a story he didn''t have to react sensitively. Even if the report said "Jay and Kay get along," no one would take it seriously. I just had to come to the conclusion that the lookouts were doing well.


    ''I guess Kay got nervous without me knowing it was coming close.''


    Jay tapped his cheek, and as soon as it was time, he took his luggage and went out to the front yard. S. and Kay were already out there waiting. Jay took out one sphere in his arms and pushed it forward. S and K also took out spheres.


    Immediately, the mind shifted over three people. Woof, woof. A ''self-resonance dimensional leap derivative'', an object called a ''gate,'' emitted bright light. The passageway was connected as the dimensional and dimensional walls collapsed. As the familiar landscape shone through the space, Jay did not hesitate and threw himself into it.


    /291


    Five years ago, when the Grand Delliol appeared and the Hayler continent appeared, the leaders of each country secretly pursued a very large project. A project called "artificial paradise" was aimed at destroying humanity and building the ultimate floating island to fight until the end, even when the Earth was in crisis.


    Projects with all the resources and manpower, including self-sustaining circulation systems, robust defense systems, and even more advanced technologies, were soon faced with challenges. Extremely realistic challenges. It was capital.


    At first, the Grand Delriol and Hailer continents began. It is because the crisis of thought has united us all. But that was the only time. Over time, the capitalists who supported the artificial paradise - the project - began to pluck their hands apart one by one.


    It was concluded that it was more efficient to risk and cope with the crisis than investing capital in an artificial paradise. The circle''s movement is minimal, and interactions with Hyler''s continent are at an active point. There was no reason to waste capital due to unusual expenditures.


    However, unfortunately, the situation changed rapidly. The circle moved again, and even a strange creature called the Great Old Being appeared. It was impossible to make excuses or excuses for efficiency.


    The leaders of each country came together and began to rebuild their unsupported ''artificial paradise''. They were reunited under the name of cause and justice in order to establish a superlegal institution.


    It was because there was no place that represented the intention of a superlegal institution as well as the floating islands that could travel the world through the sea.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 308 00308 377 days a year

    Moreover, there was no controversial issue because nothing belonged to a country. The Floating Island was humanity''s first shared island. Of course, it was under construction, so it did not show the ability to fit on the floating island. At best, it was just floating on the ocean on the waves, but that was enough to announce the beginning of the superlaw.


    The materials from the aircraft carrier began to pile up on the floating island. The interior of the ''Embrio'', a floating island situated on the Pacific Ocean, has been busy since morning. Numerous people went back and forth, coordinating opinions and carrying out tasks.


    Just as the drying of Embryo was in orbit, the superlaw firms were also trying to get out of the footsteps, so people were more busy than ever before. Dagon, Atlac Nacha and Itaqua. No one knows when or where something will happen.


    Robert, invited to the supreme court, sat at the table, relaxed and looked out at the scenery. Unlike the bustling exterior wall, the interior facilities he sits in were already completed and relatively quiet.


    Knock, knock. Robert tapped the round table with his index finger and looked closely around. Those who were seated were all invited to the superlaw. To be precise, they were able to stand out in the World Talent Battle, which takes place once every four years.


    First place is Robert Howler.


    Second place, Rawley Prowin.


    Third place Kumdal.


    4th place is Luo Sang-woi.


    Top 5 velvet dwarfs.


    Number six, Michael Pavlov.


    United States, France, Mongolia, China, United Kingdom, Russia. Every country, every idea, every ideology, every purpose was different. Nothing surprising. It was not freedom or equality that the supernatural institute appeared. All they wanted was the power to eliminate danger and the will to overcome adversity.


    Robert felt relieved just by looking at them. Worst rivals come together as best friends. Knowing their skills, Robert was able to assert himself. The world will be amazed soon. But Robert''s predictions were short lived.


    "Shit, how much longer do we have to wait?"


    Rawley Prowin, on behalf of France, grumbled. Among the people gathered in the intestines, especially young, he lacked patience. Even a frowny face was Rawley with a pretty face, but no one saw it well. It was because no one didn''t know his heart was twisted.


    Kumdal, who was drinking tea quietly, couldn''t stand Rawley''s ambition and opened his mouth. It was his job to keep Rawley''s mouth shut, whether in public or private.


    "Don''t jerk off, just wait a little longer. As much as you are waiting for others."


    A tiring tone. Kumdal''s voice from Mongolia was heavy and heavy. Rawley''s gaze met Kumdal, a middle-aged man who seemed to catch a bear, turned his head, kicking his tongue briefly. Kumdal was a nag, unlike he seemed. Once I opened my mouth, no one could stop me.


    "But it''s really too late. Anybody home yet?"


    Luo Sang-wo opened his mouth, looking left and right with his long torn eyes. But shortly after, he realized that there was a big mistake in what he was saying. The best line he could think of was right in front of him.


    "Don''t you have one? I''m sure everyone knows that."


    As Velvet Dwarf, the only red dot, represented the UK, opened his mouth, everyone looked at her. She smiles meaningfully, sweeping away the short cut of blonde hair.


    "The king of shadows, the king of shadows. He''s been talking about it ever since the foundation was launched. Don''t tell me you don''t know."


    At the end of Velvet''s words, those who gathered together in the intestine nodded their heads, weeping as one. The King of Shadows. His name was the word that asked them so many questions. Founder of breakthroughs and in charge of all threats. At first, there were those who worshipped him as a god. He was truly a man who was in an unprecedented position.


    "Velvet, if you say so, he could be here."


    Michael Pablo, who has been keeping his mouth shut, looks outside with interesting eyes. He was from Russia with an unusual curiosity: he was not fit to be 51 years old, but there was no one to stop him. Among those gathered at the Round Table, his age was unique.


    "I can''t believe it. Who knows if the King of Shadows really did it? Cross continents, drill holes in the sky, and go to war long term outside the Earth? It''s a fairy tale. No matter how strong you are, there''s still enough."


    Rawley did not believe in the existence of the King of Shadows. Though he thought he was a person of delicate processing. It is because not much was revealed compared to the achievements. It was like watching a hero in a movie.


    "I agree. His accomplishments were admired, but I felt strongly that someone touched him."


    As Luisangwo gained weight in Rawley''s opinion, Velvet glanced at them with cold eyes. because it was an unbiased view. Moreover, at this point, denying the king of the shadow was an act of ignorance. The evidence had already been fully stocked.


    "Someone is using the public opinion to make the Shadow King a hero?"


    "Of course. I know he''s exceptionally strong, but that''s it. How can an individual drill a hole in the sky and pursue a battle in space? Isn''t that right?"


    Kumdal sighs and shakes his head, refuting Rawley''s words one by one. The mysterious nature of the Shadow King''s actions does not necessarily explain his accomplishments.


    "Then how do you explain the breakthrough? What if he''s been all over the world?"


    "You can get help from Hailer Continent. I thought pioneering was no way to put regionals on cities. Not to mention Queen Bererosa. And even if you''ve been all over the world, you''ve covered your face with armor, so how do you know if it''s an individual or an organization?"


    Kumdal wept at Rawley''s words. It was a plausible argument. But it wasn''t without flaws. Kumdal quickly cleared his mind and opened his mouth. No, I tried to open it. But before he opened his mouth, Micheal struggled to get his beard to grow brighter.


    "So who do you think killed Dagon, Atlac Nacha, and Itaqua?"


    "That''s..."


    "Worldwide casualties - catastrophes - remain consistent with reports. It''s a cold reality. Denying the King of Shadows is nothing but a word that nothing has happened to the world. Isn''t it ridiculous to think for yourself? A 60th of the earth''s surface has evaporated and you''re talking nonsense... Shame on the Shadow King who saved humanity."


    Michael, an elder, was a ruthless realist. He believed only what he saw and heard. But he had no choice but to acknowledge the King of Shadows. Korea could not have stopped itself from collapsing, the Hayler continent breaking apart, and the scorching disaster on the ground. If there are consequences, there are causes. Next to the catastrophe of the unknown oil, there should have been adequate suppression.


    It was impossible to unilaterally ignore or deny the king of the shadow, even in an ambiguous position.


    "That''s right. Brothers are real, Rawley. Whether you believe it or not, it''s somewhere in the world. I''ve seen it firsthand, I assure you."


    The situation changed dramatically as Robert defended the Shadow King with a dazzling smile. After the witness came out, assumptions and hypotheses had to be pushed far away. Robert must have been a reckless Great Person, but that didn''t mean he was a liar.


    Michaels, who could not resist the curiosity, opened his mouth first.


    "You know?"


    "Of course, old man. I even put up a fight."


    All were silent in response to Robert''s naive reply. It was so futile that I had just thrown a tantrum.


    "Then do you know why the Shadow King hasn''t shown himself?"


    Michiel''s questions were not personal questions. It was also the idea of all the talents gathered in the intestine. Rawley, Kumdal, Luisang, Velvet, and Mija. Looking at them in turn, Robert gives a mean smile and replies.


    "That''s because Brathr is shy. I''m extremely reluctant to be exposed. Well, that''s cute."


    "Robert, are you familiar with the King of Shadows?"


    "Well, I''ll introduce you later when I get a chance."


    Robert gives a heartfelt assurance. True smiles and wild acts. That''s why the velvet couldn''t be trusted any more. He will, too, because Robert assured me it didn''t go well.


    At that moment, a man came in with the door wide open. Strong body, eyes someplace sharp, and a blunt look. Those who realized that they had never seen it before were silent.


    "I hate being shy."


    It was a sudden answer, but no one knew it was an answer to Robert. Robert curled up in the appearance of an unidentified man, or Shi Hyun, quietly waved his hand.


    "... It''s been a while, Brother."


    /292


    The catastrophe caused by Itaqua was terrible. He would, too. Part of the surface was gone. In just a few hours, countless lives were lost, and countless damage was done. But that was a month ago, too.


    As spring passed, the sunlight became more intense, and the temperatures renewed with each passing day. Just by holding still, the melting season and summer came a step closer, but Shi Hyun overcame the heat with a expressionless expression.


    Unexpectedly, he remembered the letter he received a month ago.


    [We invite you.]


    It was an invitation from the United Nations. I didn''t see anything. It was about the superlaw because he was expecting it. The decision was quick because I was going to cooperate in the beginning.


    Sihyun, who was riding with Bererosa on a boat to the aircraft carrier, was currently heading for the floating island of Embrio. The product of an artificial paradise project and humanity''s last hope. Artificially constructed soil. He couldn''t hide his excitement because it was a place he hadn''t even thought about.


    Bererosa, sitting next to Sihyun, straightened out the hair that was scattered by the sea breeze.


    "I thought it would take a year, but it''s faster than I expected."


    "That''s how urgent it is."


    "A pioneer or a human can only move when the axe falls on the back of his foot."


    "It''s the only way. What humanity has to deal with now is a disaster we''ve never experienced before. You can''t handle what you can''t imagine, can you?"


    "Only subtle secrecy seems possible. We didn''t think the circle''s power would be that strong."


    Sihyun and Bererosa smiled bitterly at each other. Soon after, their boat arrives at the aircraft carrier. They get off the boat, they go to the aircraft carrier. Embrio''s position has changed from time to time, so the journey to Embrio was difficult.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 309 00309 377 days a year

    A dot rises above the horizon. Simhyun, who discovered Embrio, a floating island of steel and machinery, came aboard with Bererosa. Maybe it''s an artificially constructed island. Unlike naturally-occurring islands, Embryo''s form stands out. He turned the tiles square and overlapped them.


    There were no rough boundaries, only steel and asphalt paved roads. The greenery in one corner of the island has created a peculiar atmosphere that engages with that environment.


    Sihyun and Bererosa took their first steps toward Embryo from the aircraft carrier. The construction was ongoing, so the surrounding area was not so noisy, but they were too busy observing the new place. Hyler continent was also similar, giving it a subtle sense of identity.


    "Wonderful. Never thought there''d be an island like this in the Great Ocean..."


    "It looks more like an aircraft carrier or an extension of a planning city than an island."


    Given the leading-edge technology and astronomical capital, it must have been a staggering scale.


    Bererosa folded her arms naturally as she opened a white umbrella mountain. Bererosa smiles brightly and nods at his shoulders. She did not hesitate to show off her friendship with Sihyun.


    "Don''t forget it''s a public place, Bererosa."


    "Even in a public position, it doesn''t change that you''re my westerner? And I''m the one who opened the stockroom. Is it not?"


    In Bererosa''s point, he scratched his head. As Bererosa said, Xi Hyun prepared the acid to care for her weak skin. When Sihyun blushed his face, Bererosa tended to his cheeks and took his lips.


    "Bererosa, watch your body."


    "No one will ever get a good look at us. There are goats."


    "I can''t stop it."


    Shortly after, a man approached me with Sihyun and Bererosa. The man who saw Sihyun and Bererosa''s face bowed his head and greeted them.


    "Welcome to Embrio, Se-hyun. And Queen Bererosa. I''m Slander Nigri, your guide."


    A black man with sun-kissed skin, Slander, had a ferocious appearance. He was looking at forty soon, but his strong muscles made his time colorless. Hair that did not grow a hair was shining brightly in the sun, but he also became his charm.


    Up to this point, he was a savage warrior or skilled hunter, but surprisingly, he covered himself in white cloth. Evidence that you are an academic or a doctor. Unlike the fact that he seemed to be running on the grasslands soon, his atmosphere was selfish and calm.


    Bererosa smiles and shakes hands with Slander, noticing who he is.


    "Aren''t you working on fueling heteros?"


    "Yes, you do. Volunteering heteros is a field that I''m working on."


    "I had no idea Ambrio''s General Manager would guide me."


    Slander Nigri was dedicated to an artificial paradise project. Moreover, he was a scholar and researcher who was also known as the world''s best brain, along with his endorsement. He had a unique position in the field. Unlike a disagreement that did not come out well in Korea, he was actively moving around the world.


    The slander gives Bererosa a few words and turns his head to look at her. Slander, who held his hands tightly, ran around like a teenage girl who had never seen Idol before.


    "I''m a big fan, Shadow King. No, I should call you Se-hyun here. Anyway, I''m always listening to Se-hyun''s behavior. Without something like Se-hyun, humanity would have already perished."


    "I''m flattered."


    Sihyun and Bererosa greet Slander and follow him on the road. Embryo''s interior was systematically divided like an ant den. Even without a map, it was structured so carefully that it could be easily found if it only knew the direction.


    Not to mention the built-in equipment. Even the objects researched in the outside world were commonly used in Embryo. There was no other way to describe it than through a generation of technology. In a way, it looked a lot like the meeting room of the brothers.


    "Technology is different from the outside world."


    "Yes. Everything in Embrio is the essence of civilization." There must be a difference. "


    A massive island turned into a cog and was organically moving. It was a flow that could not be perceived by the general senses, but it was clearly caught in the eyes of him. From a macroscopic perspective, he couldn''t hide his surprise.


    "Even if the aliens built it, you''d believe it."


    "Hehe, maybe. The Out-Of-Place ARTifactS is the foundation of an ancient ruin site."


    It was ridiculous, but he had to nod. To the great race of Iss on the other side of the Milky Way in Pluto. Humanity wasn''t the only thing shining in the vast universe. Sihyun, a civilization he didn''t know, could have visited Earth in the past. Slander looks at the serious-minded demonstration and shakes his hands with a mouthful smile.


    "I''m kidding."


    "Yes?"


    "Ancient ruins and apartments are all jokes. You wouldn''t find technology in a place like that. It''s all the fruits that we''ve developed and studied. I was just joking with Se-hyun''s jokes, but I''m even more anxious because he reacted like that."


    He glanced at Slander with his cold eyes and realized that he was a much fresher man than he thought. The beastly body and the brain that dominates him. Slander, who had both of them, was surprisingly playful. Unexpectedly, he frowns.


    "Come with me first. The Commander will be waiting for you."


    The superlaw firm Savior was located in the heart of Embryo. It was an institution that became the subject of Embryo, so it was borderline unlike any other. Slander approaches you in front of the Commander''s Office and opens the door with a familiar gesture.


    "Commander."


    "Slander, what''s going on?"


    "A special customer has arrived, and you''ll be surprised to see it."


    David turns his head to Slander''s words and looks at the two men behind him. Youth and women. It was an unfamiliar combination, but David stood up and greeted them. It was something I could do because I knew that Sihyun and Bererosa were coming.


    David''s face is stained with traces of time. His body was more than fifty years old, drawing a descending curve every day, but his experience was glowing day after day.


    "Welcome to Xavier. I''m Lieutenant David Budwin. Not enough, but I''m in charge of the Commander here."


    David introduced himself to Sihyun and Bererosa. With a short greeting, he looked at him as he stroked his hot beard. David''s eyes are full of curiosity. He will, too, because the Shadow King is becoming an issue around the world. A meeting I hadn''t even thought of. That''s why I didn''t think David would be interested.


    "More common than I thought. I''m disappointed, to be honest. I expected two or three more arms. Oh, if you''re uncomfortable with my tone, tell me beforehand. I''ll fix it."


    David, who knows no lies, unfiltered his thoughts. He knew he could die just by flicking his fingers, but his words were unruly.


    "It''s okay. I feel burdened by the exaggerated respect. And I don''t know what you think of me, but I''m not special from head to toe."


    Sihyun smiles bitterly, his 200-meter nature hiding behind the moon and observing the Earth. It couldn''t have been special. But it was premature to reveal the truth. That''s why he only gave an exemplary answer with a vague smile.


    "It doesn''t sound like it''s coming from the most special person in the world. Moreover, he was the king of the Kingdom of Tagnaria. I''d wear it on my forehead if I were you. I thought you liked the most beautiful woman in the world."


    "Commander, you seem to be drifting away from the subject. I''m sure you didn''t send Se-hyun here to investigate this silly affair."


    David shrugs at Bererosa''s frostbite and coughs. The fact that there was a thorn hidden in Bererosa''s smile was informed in advance. David quickly realizes that more talk is poison.


    "Then I''ll ask you again, Se-hyun. By accepting the invitation, you mean you''re positive about Xavier''s offer?"


    "Otherwise, you wouldn''t be here."


    He nods at David''s words. He sat here to become the chief instructor of Xavier. The invitation also said something about it.


    When we carved our limits into the sky and solved the furniture around the world, we were already prepared. Since it was said that a superlaw institution was to be founded, Shi Hyun hoped to be the chief instructor. He was able to refine the limits of talent gathered around the world. He smiled bitterly and stood up.


    "But we have to see the attitude of the ''students''."


    /293


    "Then do you know why the Shadow King hasn''t shown himself?"


    "That''s because Brathr is shy. I''m extremely reluctant to be exposed. Well, that''s cute."


    "Robert, are you familiar with the King of Shadows?"


    "Well, I''ll introduce you later when I get a chance."


    He felt dizzy when he heard the nonsense. How the hell are we supposed to deal with Robert making a statement he doesn''t see? She opens the door and goes inside.


    There are six people in the intestine. They were all talents that stood out in the World War on Talents. As he examines them closely, he immediately turns his head to look at Robert.


    "I hate being shy."


    Robert, once realizing what he was talking about, curled up. He scratches his head, just waving his hand gently.


    "... It''s been a while, Brother."


    "I''m glad you''re still here, Robert."


    Se-hyun, who appeared with everyone''s gaze in one body, sat in an empty seat. Talents tilt their heads as an unknown figure appears. In the middle of the silence, Michael, the oldest, opens his door.


    "Who are you?"


    "My name is Han Si-hyun. I was invited here by the supernatural Savior."


    No one in the gut opened their mouths. It was not silence from surprise, but silence from ignorance. As long as they have the skills and reputation to be invited by Xavier, they can''t be unrecognizable. Unfortunately, there was no one in their head with the name Han Si-hyun. But their curiosity was soon solved.


    "In Segae, it''s also known as the King of Shadows."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. I''m sad that there are fewer recommendations.


    2. If that means 306 - 309 coins is more than 100 recommendations, we''ll get involved!

 310 00310 377 days a year

    Everyone died in Sihyun''s speech. The topic of laughing and chattering had just come to life. It was a moment when the unknown person became a hot potato. The first thing that came to her mind was that she introduced herself in a calm voice.


    "Nice to meet you, my name is Michael Pablo. I''m from Russia."


    A simple, clear statement. Though you don''t seem interested, Michiel''s eyes shine brighter than ever. I met the one closest to God. It was my instinct to get more attention.


    As Michael opened his mouth, others also simply started introducing themselves. Nervous Rawley, serious, laid-back Kumdal, quiet but stubborn Louisiana, liberal velvet, and realist Michael. It was just a few quick words, but he could see their tendencies. It is because they are intoxicated with the idea that they are the best - confident - revealing their individuality without hesitation.


    Talents fighting at the top of the line in World Talent Wars. Sihyun praised Savior''s human resources. It was an incredibly efficient lifeline.


    "I''m disappointed, Brother. Why didn''t you tell me you were coming? You could''ve come with me if you''d told me."


    "Be quiet when you get here. Isn''t that right?"


    Robert turns his head and folds his arms in cold speech. Though it seemed like a sad gesture, Sihyun learned new faces without even confronting him.


    "Se-hyun, are you invited to Savior as well as we are?"


    Kumdal drank a cup of tea and got to the point. He and all the other talents in the intestine were invited to be part of Xavier. There was no reason why a demonstration called the King of Shadows would not be invited to Xavier. Being here was, above all, definitive evidence. However, the answer from Sihyun''s mouth was far from what Kumdal had thought.


    "I was invited, but not for the same reason."


    "What are you talking about? You didn''t come in here to deal with an unknown threat?"


    Velvet twists her fingers into her hair. The rhetorical answer was not her taste. Other people were just drooling in their own way whether it was the same idea or not.


    "That could also be the reason. But that''s only a secondary reason. I came here to be the chief instructor."


    "Senior instructor?"


    "Yes, it''s my job to recruit talented people and turn them into something else. No, it''s my job, to be precise."


    Now that I''ve given you the carrot that breaks the limit and Bogura, all I have left is a whip. Sihyun believed that man had immeasurable growth power. And they believed they could save the planet. When the Savior falls, there is no place for the human race to retreat.


    "Oh, by the way, if I''m the chief instructor, you''re going to get an education."


    It was a light gesture, but the meaning in it was never light. Teaching them again with their abilities is a kind of insult. It was an execution that ignored the effort and experience that had been accumulated. There couldn''t be a good sound.


    "If you''re the chief instructor, just pay attention to the new arrivals. It''s not that we''re weak enough to be educated by someone."


    Luo Sang-wo, who had been sitting quietly until now, growled. The appearance of a World Talent War meant fewer people in the world could defeat them. In other words, he was educated and experienced a lot. It was not a matter for others to judge. Even with the so-called King of Shadows, this did not change.


    It was recognizable that she was strong. But that was it. Just because one person protruded abnormally, not everyone else was lipid. The abnormality had to end abnormally. It should never have been the norm.


    Luo Sang-wo''s refusal was sudden, but Sihyun listened to him gravely. The situation had already been discussed.


    "Yes, you''re not weak. They''re recognizable all over the world. But hearing that makes you even more desperate to think that you need education."


    "What? Are you kidding me?"


    I twisted my mouth as if there was no rhetoric to what Sihyun said when he went back to the beginning. It sounded like he was provoking me.


    "It''s not a joke, it''s reality. You think you''re done. But that''s a mistake. You haven''t even started yet. Technically, he hasn''t even arrived at the starting line."


    The universe was vast, deep. Uncountable disasters and countless unknowns were breathing. It didn''t make any difference to me. It was just one of many forces. That''s why he didn''t think he was finished. No, I couldn''t. Sihyun, even that was the situation. The others couldn''t have been completed. But it wasn''t always convincing to embrace reality.


    Bang. Rawley knocks on the round table and gets up.


    "It sounds like you''re pretending to be strong, but don''t talk like that! You think you can survive ''cause you hate us'' cause you''re the chief instructor? No matter how strong you are, you''re an individual. Do you want me to teach you how scary it is to be left out by a group?"


    There was no one to stop Rawley. He only looked at Rawley with an interesting look on his face. It was silent, for better or worse, neglected.


    Robert sighs and raises his hand to clear the air. Emotional arguments were not good for everyone.


    "That''s it, Rawley. He''s right. If you want to move forward, you have to admit what you''re missing."


    Robert was able to understand what he wanted to say after experiencing the power of his body and understanding the nature of Itaqua. Kumdal and Mihail also seemed to understand. But not everyone understood Robert.


    "Robert, don''t move."


    If it was going to collide anyway, it was better to press it with force. Corrected, Rawley opens the Stigma. His stigma is a timepiece. It was a composite family stigma that was able to control the flow of time at will.


    Of course, it was impossible to move past or pull forward. It only worked in his time.


    Reduce or increase. While it was advantageous to be able to tinkle the flow of time, Rawley only had a few seconds to make an impact. Retention time inversely proportional to efficacy was the difficulty and weakness of the flows.


    But Rawley was confident. No matter how strong she is, she can''t get away from the current. The flow of time was like absolute logic. There was no creature that could travel back in time.


    There is a saying that time is fair to all. Rawley with a bitter smile stopped the flow of time. Rawley, who was carrying a dramatic phenomenon, quickly approached Sihyun. Thought power was drastically diminishing just by breathing.


    Approaching behind his back, Rawley kicked his calf hard. Rawley decides to say hello, although he was able to attack directly. It was just a warning. I liked it if it meant I could aim for my life at any time. However, Rawley''s blow returns to his senseless form. At the crucial moment, he will twist his body.


    "What?"


    Rawley was able to see his pupils moving in a steady state of time. Rawley''s heart seemed to stop when he met his eyes. It is because no one has been able to penetrate the current. All I did was try to keep him from attacking. Naturally, it was one of the inadequate means of attack, as well as a stigma that was impossible for a long time.


    Piercing the earliest stages of time was hardly an understatement. But regrettably, Rawley discarded it. It breaks providence and logic. Rawley, who had swallowed dry saliva, had already taken a step back but had already taken control of the situation to Sihyun.


    In a steady period of time, Rawley''s grip on his wrist plunges himself onto the cold ground.


    Bang, the startled sounds of surprise make the capable turn to reflexively. After less than a second, the situation is in a surprisingly sudden state. Until I blinked my eyes, Rawley was on his back.


    They could see that Rawley had written a poem one beat later. And the fact that Sihyun defeated Rawley like nothing. Sihyun, who defeated Rawley with his bare hands, continued the story calmly as if nothing had happened.


    "You have the power to be held in your hands around the world. That''s a fact. But that''s it. In other words, your skills are a measure of the world and the limits of your abilities. Let''s take Rawley, who''s in my hands, who''s unsettled."


    Rawley jumps up and down to get out of Sihyun''s hands. It was pathetic that he was moving like a freshly caught live fish.


    "You are the best in the world with these skills. Do you have any idea how dangerous this is? That''s not enough to hold the title of the best in the world, so your idea of using it as a shield is rotten. It''s rotten from the beginning, isn''t it? So I think you need education."


    Silence followed for a while. The talents were unable to say anything. He could not bear the pressure of a controlled atmosphere. Saying more did not change the situation. The chief instructor was already determined, and the chief instructor chose his purpose and means.


    "I''m going to break your pride in being the best in the world. Of course, you don''t have to come if you don''t want to join Xavier. You can go back to the footprint. Well, if the frogs are better in the well than they are out of the well, I won''t dry up. because I have no intention of teaching anyone who''s that small."


    He got up from his seat with a misguided attitude and knuckled his fingers. It was a trivial gesture, but no one was unable to understand its meaning.


    "This is your first lesson. Follow me."


    There was no order to disagree, no order to participate. But they could see that they were on the verge of choice. To participate in Xavier, he had to cross the Sehyun.


    "The pride of being the best in the world seems to be shattered."


    Mikhail walks forward smiling bitterly as he sees the clumsiness. There was only one option in the first place. If the title of "The Best in the World" didn''t work, at least I would have to win a title as a member of Savior. It was a quick decision to be realistic.


    Kumdal was the one who agreed with Xi Hyun from the beginning, so he followed Michael with a calm expression.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 311 00311 377 Ad

    Velvet and Luisangwo take a step with a rugged look. It was true that Xi Hyun was strong. They acknowledged it. But that wasn''t an acquittal. If you have provoked him, he will appreciate it. Velvet and Luisangwo were really trying to test their ability to teach themselves.


    Yeah, I''ll take that as a yes. But you''re not testing it. We''re testing it. They stared at his back with such meaningful eyes.


    Mihail and Kumdal. And Velvet and Lou are different. They burned the whole thing in their own way. Robert sighs and shakes his head. The situation unfolded without interruption, but he had no intention of stepping forward and settling the mood.


    It was important to experience everything in person. Advice and persuasion never changed. Perhaps if I hit it until it rolled up on the floor, I would realize something by myself.


    Robert was able to objectively look at the situation because it had already been experienced. Robert looks down at Rawley, who has not yet recovered from the shock, and reaches out to him.


    "Rawley, are you okay?"


    "Never mind, it''s fine."


    Rawley rises from his seat, politely refusing to touch Robert. Though his body could not withstand the shock and staggered, his eyes were burning larger and clearer than before.


    ''There was another one here.''


    Although the number of reported victims increased from four to five, Robert remained relaxed. His ability was unthinkable. I did not think that one or two more people would face a crisis.


    /294


    The venue was a ''skill training room'' located in one of the Saviors. As a space for the top talents, the training room was of modest size to the Royal Academy. Knock, knock. He tapped the wall surrounded by alloys and shock absorbing materials to assess the strength of the capability training room. It was a body, not a body, but the power he had was already out of specification. The whole of Embryo could have been captured if I did something wrong.


    "Let''s have unlimited sparring. I will not limit the methods and means. You''re more than welcome to kill. It''s okay to be lethargic and dangerous. I will deal with you with one hand. Oh, and let''s eliminate the time limit. I want to rule out anything that might make excuses."


    At his words, the talents frowned. It was an infinitely favourable condition for them. It was only one person, Hyun.


    "Are you okay? Even if you insist?"


    Michaels expressed concern about the terms and conditions that Xi Hyun offered. In a struggle that sparks the practice, he closes his eyes and ties his limbs. Even with Balo''s confidence, the conditions were too high. However, even in Micheal''s concerns, he continued to add conditions.


    "Of course. And one more thing, I will exclude anyone who has taken a valid blow to me in this tournament."


    "What does a valid strike mean? The standards are ambiguous, right?"


    With a spear as long as his own kidney, Velvet nods at him.


    "Even at the level of cutting the collar and cutting a part of the hair, I''ll admit it''s a valid blow."


    "That''s a big range."


    Kumdal wept. It was practically a valid hit if you just touch it. It was a radical proposition, but I didn''t know the faces of the talents could be opened. Such an offer was because it was an act of ignoring them in secret.


    They also knew what their accomplishments were. And I had a vague idea of how strong he was. But that was it.


    It was not because their abilities were diminished by their strength. There were five people who had a thought force of close to seven million through the breakthrough. It''s different with velvet, Michael and Kumdal. And Rawley. They all had some of the greatest fighting power in the world. It was good enough to compete with pioneers.


    "I don''t know how much you want to make fun of us, but don''t regret it. I don''t mean to be blunt."


    Luo Sang-woo''s posture improves and gives off poison in his hands. At the same time, the dense smoke begins to rise. Luo Sang-wo''s body became one with poison. After pushing his abilities to their limit, he has fallen into poison, his own path.


    Starting with Luo Sang-wo, everyone else took out their weapons. Kumdal''s work was enriched by bodily enhancement, covering himself with full body armor, and Velvet raised a long spear and aimed at Sihyun. Mikhail strokes his neat beard and pulls a large sack out of the air. Finally, Rawley pulls out a huge sword that touches the ground.


    There were five competent people who could say they were the best of humanity, but Shi Hyun only looked at them with no emotion. Robert raises his hand, a referee who announces the beginning of the struggle, and a spectator who watches their brawl.


    "Then I''ll start the duel. We will do as Brathr says. If you have any other comments, please raise your hand before you begin. Hmm, if not, I''ll follow."


    Robert, who proceeded with the briefing, lowered his hand and whistled. At the same time as the beep sounded, Luisa appeared in front of him. He was a deadly creature who abandoned his entity and became a poisonous fog.


    Even though he had no practical attack power, just being there was a great disaster. Luisangwo''s poison did not obstruct the path of penetration. Moreover, his poison was a synthetic poison that caused many different bottles. It''s a tricky characteristic. Everyone expected Luo Sang-wo''s propaganda. But the reality was much more brutal than the minds of the talented.


    "What are you doing with so much talent?"


    Kwaang, Sihyun once ruled, the space around him warped. The condensed atmosphere seemed to be swept away at once. The poison fog disappeared without a trace, with the thundering sound of eardrums. Luisang rolled over the cold ground revealing his true identity. It was as if a paper airplane was caught in the wind.


    The poison fog, which is the essence of experience and effort, stood up with an unbelievable look on its face. But shortly after, he had to settle down again. It''s because blood spilled from my mouth.


    "It makes no sense to use poison to conceal your existence. It would have been better to harness the power of the poison."


    At the instant, Kumdal jumped behind her back. His movements, which strengthened his body to the extreme, were so agile that his eyes could not chase him. However, he had been reading his movements since before Kumdal arrived.


    "Kumdal, your movements are honest."


    Sihyun turns around and grabs Kumdal''s arm, throwing him off without hesitation. It was Kumdal, who specialized in physical enhancement, but I couldn''t even see his movements. He realizes that only after rolling up the cold ground did his attack return to failure.


    Overwhelming differences. Kumdal, who instinctively understood the gap between him and Jihyun, seemed to have cooled his back. I could tell from my own experience. His strength was in an area that could not be cut in imagination.


    But you can''t give up here. Kumdal, who once reinforced his body again, aimed for his neck. Kumdal''s movements did not spare him or her. His blade became a sharp sword, and his foot became a heavy mace.


    The strength that could break the chunk of rock at once came and went every moment, but Sihyun moved casually like a person who came out for a walk. Everything was one paper difference. Although the vein burst due to repeated reinforcements and internal bleeding occurred, Kumdal was still unable to catch a shadow of Xi Hyun.


    Kumdal, who put the power in his body at one point, lowered his picture towards Sihyun. It was an intense blow to the wall of sound, but Xi Hyun''s eyes did not miss a moment.


    When the demonstration into Kumdal''s arms got serious, the entire skill training room shook. Kuang, Kumdal rolls the cold ground like a broken doll, with a terrible noise echoing. His armor has long since malfunctioned.


    "Die!"


    Rawley, who stopped the flow of time momentarily, ran through a stationary world. What he was after was a gap between action and action. Rawley slashes his sword at his head, piercing the moment his movements grew larger.


    "The first one didn''t work, but the second one did."


    He twists his wrist and snatches Rawley''s Great Sword. A calm observation of Rawley''s embarrassment struck him on the head with a large sword. I fell without even screaming at the primal assault I was trampling on.


    "How about this!"


    Velvet hurls his spear at Sihyun and loosens the energy at the end of the spear. Her stigma was a complex family of brain dragons mixed with lightning and enhancement. Power was sufficient because he continued to draw power until the others fell. No, it was the best she could do.


    Maybe it''s because it handles the fast attributes after light in the natural world. Velvet''s organs were speed. Her ability to push herself to the limit has challenged the light beyond lightning. On the other hand, the dragon of thunder across the training ground was the fiercest attack ever attempted by Jihyun.


    "If that''s true."


    The dragon''s head twists and snaps at the wrong place, as he bends his hand like he drives away a fly. Beyond imagination, the velvet was unable to keep her mouth open. The blow of repentance evaporated in a way that was unthinkable. I could understand if I overwhelmed him frontally. However, it was not a strength that Sihyun used. It was just a gesture.


    Things are getting worse over time. Three down, one overwhelmed. There was only one choice for Micheal, a realist.


    "I''m out of here."


    Michael raises his hands to acknowledge his defeat. It was as if the future was on fire. Moreover, he is not ready to be struck by Se-hyun. I could close my eyes before I saw the winner or loss.


    I guess it was wrong to expect a good painting for five people. Or did the strength of Se-hyun go too far? Mikhail thought of many assumptions, but all he came up with at the end was a bitter smile. The appearance of Xihyun, the quarrel, and even to the Dalian. It''s because a series of processes was never funny.


    The splendid angles of showing the power of humanity to Sihyun were so colourless that the battle broke out so quickly. I was not the first to be opponent. It was really the difference between a young child and an adult.


    Different. Skilled people who had experienced the power to ignore the imagination between abilities couldn''t hide their bitter expressions. He tried to cover the sky with both hands, so it couldn''t be right.


    Lou Sang-wo suffered internal injuries, Kumdal suffered general bruising, and Rawley suffered severe concussion. and even Velvet, which cannot control its swollen legs. I stared at them alternately, and I couldn''t stop reciting them.


    "How about that? Can you say you''re still the best in the world?" "


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. It was too much harassment, so I got delayed. Sorry about that.

 312 00312 377 yr 1

    /295


    David watches from start to finish a video of the demonstration and the struggle of the talents. It could not be explained that it was overwhelming to see Sihyun defeat one person. Slow motion has not captured any moving scenes.


    David knew how strong the talents on the screen were because he had been in World Talent Wars before. It was no exaggeration to say that those who easily captured the monsters or destructive heterotopias were tactical weapons.


    However, those with such power could not even resist and were lying in wait by his hands. He looked like a child. David reaffirmed his ability to test it, and he burst into astonishment. There was a big difference between hearing indirectly and seeing directly with both eyes as big as heaven and earth.


    "Excellent. Even the incoming powers will not doubt your strength." "


    It was Bererosa, not Sihyun, who answered David''s question.


    "Yes, it''s clear that Se-hyun''s skill is beyond doubt. I''m sure they''ve learned a lot."


    Bererosa, who covers her mouth with her hands, smiles brightly as she does. David shakes his head as if he can''t stop staring at her with an elegant gesture. When he came across the fact that Sihyun and Bererosa were connected, he decided that they had made a political agreement. The pinnacle of power and the pinnacle of power. There was no reason not to think so.


    But the reality was the opposite. They were connected by will, not by political conventions. Bererosa was also in love with Sihyun. If word gets out in time, I''ll be up in the Old Testament for a while. But David spoke gravely behind his back.


    "But I think I''ve overdone it. I admit it takes a duel to figure out each other''s skills, but this is too much. You could have done a little more smoothly, couldn''t you?"


    "If I hadn''t shown them the overwhelming power, I wouldn''t have broken their arrogance and hubris to the end. I want to avoid useless emotional fights in a situation where the enemy is close at hand. However, since you said so, I will refrain from doing so from now on."


    Although it is absurd to call it power because the body was able to draw out the power of the body with no more than one body, it was not advanced.


    "Oh, and a week later there''s a ceremony to celebrate the official launch of Xavier. I hope you''ll join me, given the meaning of Savior. Can you do that for me?"


    "Yes, if nothing special happens, I''ll participate."


    It was also strange to refuse with the position of chief instructor. A boat ride with Savior in the future. Sihyun unhesitated to accept David''s offer. A demonstration of David''s detailed schedule took place with Bererosa.


    Sihyun and Bererosa left the commander''s office and encountered an unexpected figure. A black man wrapped in white cloth. He was Slander.


    "You waited for us?"


    "Yes, now I can see you again in a week."


    Slander asked for guidance, as if it were true that he was a fan. Sihyun and Bererosa gladly accepted his words because it meant that they would accompany them. They head for the dock with Slander''s guidance, just as they did when they arrived.


    Along the way, Slander asks Shi Hyun a meaningless question. It was about the achievements of the demonstration from one to ten. As time passed, Slander''s expression became enthusiastic. Slander opens his eyes as if he didn''t want to miss even the smallest incident.


    But that was also only for a moment. Slander looks at Robert standing in the hallway, his expression stiffening so sharply that he cannot find his previous joy and enthusiasm. It was a fleeting moment, but Shi Hyun noticed a change in the slander.


    "Robert..."


    "Oh, you''re Dr. Slander. People have been looking for you for a while. You''re in a place like this. Seems like you''ve got a lot going on. Can I stay here?"


    As Robert opens his mouth with a tilted head, Slander knocks his head and shudders.


    "Well, I see there''s still work to be done. I was so excited to meet you that I forgot what to do."


    Slander was the general manager and competent researcher of Embrio. There were more than one or two tasks that had to go through his hands. Slander sighs and does not conceal his regretful expression.


    "Se-hyun, and Queen Bererosa. I think I should go back. I''d love to see you go, but my work won''t let me go."


    Slander bows his head politely, often walking away from view. He turns his head to look at Robert who suddenly appeared.


    "Robert, what''s wrong with you?"


    "We can''t just stand by while Brathr says he''s coming, right? Besides, it''s not polite for Queen Bererosa to not say hello when she''s around."


    Bererosa looks at Robert and smiles brightly.


    "It''s been a while, Robert."


    "How have you been, Queen Bererosa?" "


    After having a natural conversation, she tilted her head to an unexpected arrangement.


    "Did you two know each other?"


    "I''m the one who taught Robert the art of space control. You never know. He was the best customer."


    Bererosa responded extremely cleverly.


    "A relationship built on money would have been better if you had told me it was a priest''s quarter, Queen Bererosa."


    "It''s been over for a long time, and I can''t tell you it''s a priest''s quarter."


    Between buying and selling skills with large amounts. Customer and Seller. Xihyun briefly clarified his relationship with Robert and Bererosa. It was not surprising to sell Legion on the Heiler continent, so it was easy to convince them.


    "Why did you do that to Dr. Slander before, by the way? You seem to be having a different kind of flying reaction than usual."


    Robert and Slander were building an ambiguous relationship beyond words. They both exchanged ambiguous emotions - hostile - in contrast to mild words. I did not reject my opponent with all my heart, but it did not open my heart and accept my opponent.


    "Because it''s nasty."


    "Eerie?"


    He floated a question mark over his head. The slander he saw was a cheerful and active hangout. It did not match the word "evil." Bererosa with the third eye also looked at Robert as if he was in the same mood as him.


    "That''s what I thought. Brother, you''d better stay away from Dr. Slander. It may seem uncomfortable to say this, but he''s a different kind of person from the outside. Nothing good will come of getting along."


    "Why do you say that?"


    Robert looked around at his question. After confirming that no one was going in or out of the hall, he opened his mouth again.


    "I don''t know about Brathr, but Dr. Slander insisted strongly that we find and destroy the Palatica. That was five years ago, to be exact."


    Palatica. It was the energy source that kept Grand Delliol at bay. Although the detailed appearance was unknown due to optical camouflage, the demonstration was accurate.


    A jewel-like, glowing black crystal-advantaged cube-a red line painted on Falatica, also visible as a dodecahedron. Even the demonstration of breaking it directly could not estimate how much power was in it. To be precise, there was no room to measure.


    Tons of darkness, shaped chaos, and shady colors and moods. It''s because Falatica desperately struggled to send back the summoned "being."


    "But Robert, you say something strange. You''re not worried about destroying the Palatica, are you?"


    "Yes, Dr. Slander''s insistence that we should save the lives of the prisoners in Grandeliol is fair and reasonable. because the whole world is making the same argument. What I''m trying to say is what happened after that."


    Robert steers the atmosphere with a thoughtful look. After switching sides with Sihyun and Bererosa, he narrated in a much smaller voice.


    "I stumbled across a piece of material in Dr. Slander''s luggage. And I read the file without thinking. Brothers know that when you have complex drawings, sometimes you don''t understand, and sometimes you just don''t want to see them. Isn''t that right?"


    Sihyun shrugs.


    "So what the hell did you read?"


    "What I read was data on a machine that reads and counteracts the unique frequencies of the object. It''s a design drawing, to be exact."


    In an unexpected explanation, he kept his mouth shut. Even without professional knowledge, he already knew what it was. It was the cornerstone of Plomeoia and Paeston that broke the Grand Delliol.


    "... You''re not thinking what I''m thinking?"


    "No, it will be. I read about Flomoia and Paeston back then. It was written five years ago."


    Five years ago, you finished your research at the same time Grandeliol and Palatica showed up? Then Sihyun was able to figure out what Robert wanted to say.


    ''The one who insisted on destroying the palatica did not move with the means to destroy the palatica.'' It was a grossly contradictory fact. If what Robert says is true, then Slander is nothing more than a great swindler.


    "But nothing came out. I''ve even become General Manager of Embrio."


    "That''s what Brathr said."


    Reported to the top, but the material in question disappeared without a trace. However, Robert decided there was no reason to lie, and a massive investigation was underway over a long period of three months, but unfortunately nothing was revealed. Instead, Slander''s innocence was revealed.


    That ended up being Robert''s mistake. A general person lacking in professional knowledge saw similar topics and concluded provisionally that he/she overinterpreted them.


    Obviously, since then, Robert and Slander have become obscure. There was no way the accused and the accused could get along.


    "Robert, I think you''ve got the wrong guy... you''ve got the wrong guy. Hah, I meant what I said, so I was just wondering."


    Sihyun glanced at Robert with cold eyes. Robert hurriedly wafts his hand and adds weight to his argument.


    "No! Listen to me to the end. It''s not the only thing that''s suspicious."


    "You can see the results, but tell me."


    "You do know that part of the palatica that Brathr destroyed is being used as research material, right? Dr. Slander got one of those pieces not long ago."


    Sihyun nods quietly as he hears that a piece of Palatica is being used as a research ingredient.


    "But soon after, there was an incident where the pieces disappeared without a trace. Dr. Slander reported that the sculpture evaporated with an unknown effect of force during the study, but I don''t think so. It''s only been reported once so far. Dr. Slander must have been secretly working on it."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. What happens if the number of recommendations exceeds 100?


    2. It is the Federation.


    3. Bonsin - 610 Million


    Body - About 60 Million

 313 00313 377 yr 1

    Suspicious causal relationship. Only one case. Robert''s suspicions were plausible. But that was it. It was true that the fragments of the palatica were rare, but they were not worth the trouble and the high risks. vague expectations that we might discover new forms of energy sources. That was the significance of a piece of Palatica.


    "There''s nothing good about sneaking it out. They won''t even be able to go through the research officially. But there''s more to dealing with personally than meets the eye."


    "I would have sold it on the black market. Rich people love that stuff. It''s everywhere, isn''t it? Or the assumption that Dr. Slander uncovered a secret hidden in a piece of Palatica."


    "..."


    After a persistent bite, Robert gave a pretextual answer. The effort was irresponsible enough. He shakes his head. Robert was full of conspiracy theories, but there was nothing in them. It was all about assumptions and hypotheses.


    "Bererosa, what do you think? Does Dr. Slander look like someone who could do something big in the near future?"


    "There is no future in my eyes." Maybe Robert saw something in vain. Robert says that there is a suspicious situation, but it cannot be resolved unless there is evidence. "


    Nothing shines in the third eye. It must have been Robert''s overreaction. Bererosa knew that he was reckless, so he didn''t mind much.


    At Bererosa''s sentence, Robert looks at the demonstration with a worried eye.


    "Brother, don''t you believe me?"


    "... I don''t believe it. But if Dr. Slander does anything suspicious, I''ll take your word for it first. That''s enough, right?"


    Robert smiles brightly as a beam of light descends. He showed Xihyun and Bererosa in a cheerful manner, as if when he was depressed.


    "I''m glad it''s simple."


    "Bererosa, don''t say that because you might hear it. But he was worried about us."


    Sihyun remembered the face of Slander as he walked to the pier with Bererosa. I didn''t believe everything Robert said. If what he claims is true, then Slander has been predicting the appearance of Grandeliol for a long time, and that he already knows how to use the pieces of Palatica.


    It''s a natural story, but we didn''t have that knowledge. If it exists, it exists outside the human race. A great old being, or an alien, had to be the target. However, Sihyun recognized Slander as a human being. And the tribute he was carrying convinced he was human.


    ''I have to watch for a while.''


    /296


    When Jay arrived on the Gate, he was also in Zephyros, the land governed by the Lobbs and Fahlem. Located in the western part of Zephyros, it was also a commercial city where everything on the continent was gathered. Early in the morning, it was crowded with people who could not stop because of the name of the city that did not stop. It was a tranquil landscape that could be seen anywhere.


    Even though Zephyros was united by The Circle, the world did not become hell or perish. It was more uniform, just more organized. The lives of those who did not have were becoming increasingly frustrating, and those who were standing on an invisible wall and distanced themselves from them, but it was a phenomenon that had happened before more circles appeared.


    Despite the horrible stench of injustice and corruption, the world has turned into nothing. Nothing changes with a few broken gears. It was the world that went on without you.


    When Jay arrived in the "Special Command" area outside of Parlem, he separated from his colleagues and arrived at the office of his line manager, Cole Braum. Even for my line manager, this was my third meeting. Once when I was first a sentinel, once when I was sent to Earth. Jay and Cole''s relationship was not dry enough. It was a relationship that couldn''t get better at the beginning.


    As soon as Jay sat down, he was questioned, from the moment he was dispatched five years ago, until the Shadow King appeared and thoroughly destroyed the sentinels'' plans. Jay, who organized his thoughts in his head, poured out a series of processes.


    Technically, the watchmen ''plans to overthrow the Hayler continent were not approved by their superiors, so there was nothing to be blamed for. However, he did not hesitate to unravel everything he knew because he had been let loose by Kay.


    It wasn''t that hard. It took an hour to tell the story, but it was not Jay''s fault, it was due to Cole''s meticulous nature.


    "Is this the end?"


    It was a hard speech, but it was only after that that that Jay could feel relieved. It''s because he''s wearing a traitor''s coat without being noticed, which increases his chances of survival.


    "Yes."


    "Well, go ahead. It is time to be free until the command is delivered. Wait for me at the residence on the paperwork."


    Jay leaves Cole behind without releasing his tension strap until the end. He hasn''t taken a few steps outside of the Special Command. It''s because S. appeared before my eyes. After finishing the report faster than anyone else, S waved his hands as soon as he saw Jay.


    "Is it over?"


    "Yes, it''s over."


    "Then let''s go get a drink. I still remember that ale I haven''t had in five years." Let''s enjoy this moment since we''re back with the Cado family, who''s always nagging at our sides. "


    S. smiled nervously as it did to the outward-boy- But Jay didn''t blame S. Unlike being a child, S was an adult. It was none of my business whether I drank or drank and got lost in the street.


    "I''m sorry, but I''ll postpone it for the next time. I have an appointment."


    "I''m disappointed you didn''t take my offer. Do you have a secret lover?"


    "Maybe so."


    "What?"


    An unexpected answer, S. looks like a fool. Jay tapped his shoulder and took a step. He wanted to go to a place where there were people waiting for him as soon as possible, a place he hadn''t seen for five years. There was a family there that had to be separated.


    After escaping the Special Command, Jay strolls through the streets with a long memory. Beyond the bright and colorful streets, he goes into a slightly darker place. When Jay reached an isolated street and a place filled with people he didn''t have, he left everything in his memory.


    Soon after, Jay sighs of relief as he sees a small brick house. After five years, his nest was still standing.


    Jay, standing in front of a brick house, or orphanage, seemed to be hit by a strong gust of wind, was immersed in thought. It was a house in the Slum, but it was more precious to him than anything else.


    Where he grew up. A place with everything about him. In the beginning, Jay applied to the lookout to support the orphanage. There were only four people left, including Jay, so the name orphanage became famous, but it was definitely a precious nest.


    "Uh, this is Jay."


    "You''re really Jay!?"


    In front of the orphanage, the children who were playing in a small clearing ran towards him as soon as they saw Jay. Jay held them in his arms, thinking that the boy was Tom Jifiel and the girl was Shelley Jifiel.


    The last time I saw them, the children who couldn''t even reach their thighs now touched my waist. When he was on Earth, he could not realize the five years, but he could only see how long it was after returning to his home-operated home.


    "It''s been a long time, Tom, Shelley. You''ve grown so much without seeing it."


    "Of course. I''m bigger than the others."


    "But I''m still two centimeters taller than you."


    "What?"


    Tom and Shelley got into a brawl over nothing. Jay knew they didn''t fit together like water and oil. After five years, Jay smiled with a happy smile. Tom and Shelley, 11, grew up just as well as he thought.


    "Who''s here?"


    The woman who appeared behind the orphanage had a quality that was not suitable for the slums. Rich, shiny pink hair that can''t be covered with worn out dresses. And the gentle gesture was enough to stimulate the minds of all men.


    Lara Gifiel, a woman who grew up like Jay from childhood, opened her eyes as soon as she saw him. She showed up with one piece of news that had not been right for five years. Lara''s body moves faster than she thinks. She hugged Jay with all her might.


    Suddenly, tears started to flow from Lara''s eyes.


    "Ugh, ugh. Jay, right?"


    "Yes, I wouldn''t have died for you."


    Jay patted Lara on the back. It was Lara''s father who took away Jay, who had been orphaned by the terrible war, and Lara gave him an unforgettable memory as a preemie. She was like a lantern to Jay. Without Lara, he wouldn''t be here right now.


    I fell away from him while rubbing the edge of his eyes, Lara, who ruled his mind for a while. After sniffing her nose, she looked up at Jay with a mixture of resentment and gladness.


    "Still. You don''t just show up here without a call."


    "If it hadn''t come out of nowhere, I wouldn''t have seen you cry like this. I just wanted to see you truly thinking of me, so don''t keep it in your heart. And returning to Zephyros was suddenly decided. I had no choice."


    "Anyway, Jay, I think your mouth is going to flutter out of the water."


    "That''s what I do best, right?"


    Jay smiled brightly as he saw his childhood friend''s smile. A smile and joy I didn''t show my colleagues. Jay confronted Lara and told her all her worries and worries. All he could see was Lara.


    "You must be hungry? I was just about to make your favorite potato soup. Come in, let''s eat together."


    "Let''s have a look at how good you''ve gotten in five years."


    "Hehe, look forward to it."


    Jay went into the orphanage with Lara. Tom and Shelley also followed them. Surrounded by small dining tables, they unleashed a story they had stored up for five years. Tom and Shelley recited an elongated episode. But Jay also enjoyed it. The blood didn''t go on, but they were family. It couldn''t have been boring to hear their stories for a long time.


    Jay stares at Lara''s hand. The thin, small hand was not enough to be full of stiff flesh and the skin was cracked. He couldn''t make up his mind as Lara''s troubles were visible. I chose to be a watchman in order to make a living, but as a result, I became a burden to her. It would not be normal to raise two children alone.


    Jay shakes his head and continues to speak in a slightly more lively voice, as if relieving pain and worry.


    "So you''re going back."


    "Don''t be sad. This will be the last time. You''ve got the money you need, right? Just a little more and we''ll have at least a small retailer."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 314 00314 377 yr 1

    Jay chose the watchman because he could hold the necklace in his hands in a short time. I couldn''t always live in the Slum. He wanted to give Tom and Shelley a life without suffering from poverty, and he wanted to create an environment where Lara could laugh.


    A simple but unwavering dream. Going to Earth was a choice to fulfill that dream. Choice that makes everyone happy. Lara also knew Jay''s heart, so she did not promise. I just enjoyed the reunion.


    After a long time coming home, Jay confronted Tom and Shelley, who showed great activity. Jay, who stood by them until Tom and Shelley got tired and fell asleep, left the room listening to the gorgeous breathing.


    "Tom and Shelley slept together?"


    "Yeah, I''ve been playing like that, but it doesn''t make sense to be awake."


    With a bitter smile, Jay walks through a small space with Lara. There was a gap of five years, but they both freely compromised their territory. The distance between Jay and Lara was close enough to reach their shoulders, but they didn''t mind growing up together as children.


    "But I was really surprised. I never dreamed Tom and Shelley would grow up like that. When I first saw it, I was surprised. I thought there were more kids coming in."


    "There are times when I''m surprised to see you. Kids at that age grow up different every day."


    Lara raised her mouth to think of Tom and Shelly. The grimace-free smile was unbearably clean for Jay. It didn''t seem like a woman living a hard day in a slum. Lara remained the same as when she was a child. It was like salvation for Jay. He did all kinds of bad things as a watchman because he was no longer a naive boy.


    "You''re going to be a good mother. I can assure you."


    "... Well, what are you saying?"


    Lara''s head turns red. It''s an act of concealment, but she doesn''t notice the red burning ears. Jay hurriedly changed the subject, inflating the ball called Lara as he laughed.


    "How''s the lookout going? Just because you don''t like it like you did at the orphanage doesn''t mean you''re acting like you don''t like it."


    "That can''t be right. Lara, I''m an adult, too."


    "I wouldn''t have thought of it since I''d been there for five years. But I wanted you to come back from an accident. Being alone in the world is lonely."


    "Sorry."


    Lara shakes her head when she hears Jay''s words.


    "Don''t apologize. I was just being silly. Honestly, Jay, you have no idea what would have happened if it hadn''t been for the kids and me. He''s not here anymore."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll fill your vacancy."


    The tide on Zephyros was like a giant fury. It was because those who remembered the union of the earth stood up in front of the circle. An unstoppable flame took over the entire continent. Over time, all was extinguished, but only the ashes remained in place of the giant flowerpot.


    Few have taken astronomical advantage. And many others sat in the streets, deprived of astronomical advantage. The world shook once again until the war ended and The One established policy.


    Vagabonds, homeless, bandits, gangsters, and orphans. The irredeemable overflow. When Jay was young, Fahlem was not a great city to live in. A glowing dog apricot. That was it. Although the Loeb family''s housekeeper had fully refurbished the city, Jay still remembered Fahlem of the past.


    It''s because it was so hard for Jay to lose his parents at such a young age. I wanted to forget, but I couldn''t. Ever since I was younger than Tom and Shelly, Jay has suffered from exhaustion. His first job was pickpocketing. He was young when he was aiming for the pockets of passers-by in his poor body, but he was expecting how dark his future would be.


    In her natural limits and limited environment, Jay spent every day in despair. At that time, it was Qualton Gifiel, Lara''s father, who gave him the hand of salvation. Qualton was from the Slum, but he was rarely seen running the orphanage on his own strength.


    Though he was famous six years ago, the will he left behind was consistent with Jay. It was Quanton''s influence not to miss Tom, Shelley, and Lara until the end. Lara, who was watching Jay at his side, knew more about how he felt than anyone else.


    "Jay, I want you to be more free. Honestly, if you''re a lookout for Special Command, you''re not going anywhere with your head down."


    "An Elite would be an Elite. I can''t go any higher."


    "So don''t mind us, I hope we can find your life from now on."


    At Lara''s words, Jay shakes his head as if it were unfair.


    "I never thought of you as a burden. That''s what it means to be a family I learned from you. So don''t say that. My life is here."


    Lara''s gaze flashes brightly at Jay''s face. For five years, Jay''s gaze has been shaken. It seemed to be approaching rationally. Without anyone knowing it, I held Lara with two fists.


    She had known her mind for a long time. But it was only because of the timing that she could not speak. When everything was uncertain, the only way to clear my mind was to put pressure on Jay. But Lara was unable to control the overflowing emotions. After a long breath, she closes her eyes and opens her mouth. No, I tried to open it.


    "Let me ask you a question."


    Unfortunately, Lara''s confession was broken by two people who appeared out of nowhere. Lara, furious, quickly approached Jay. Hiding behind Jay''s back, she observed two people emerging from the dark streets.


    The Parlem is so active that it has the nickname of a city that it never stops. It was not a job to find passers-by shooting at night.


    However, if it were a slum, the story would be completely different. It is because the slums of the day and the slums of the night were as different as the sky and the earth. The slums that were not protected by the law were a place of evil crimes. I didn''t know when or where the feces would occur.


    "May I help you?"


    Like Lara, Jay was also wary of two people who appeared without any rumours. Late at night, they were dressed in neat uniforms. This color is not suitable for the Slum. Jay, who saw the emblem on their chest, wept.


    The shape of the three snakes circling their tails, it was a symbolic sentence for the Roland family. It was suicide to forge a sentence in a territory ruled by the Rolf and the Family, so it should be considered a Knight actually belonging to the Rolf and Family.


    It was undeniable in the beginning. The natives of Parlem cannot be unaware of the Knights of the Lobby Family.


    "Special Command Sentinel James Gefiel. Is that you?"


    The knight''s true name was written on his mouth. It had been a long time since I heard his name, so I had to frown by myself. Ever since the knights showed up, Jay''s been thinking about Kay. Other than that, there was no contact with the Rolves.


    "Yes, but who are you?"


    Maybe Kay went back to his family to find himself. Jay put a big question in his head. But the knights trampled his question. They remained adamant as if it were natural.


    "I won''t mention it since you''ve noticed. There''s someone who wants to meet you more than that. If you follow me quietly, you won''t get away with it."


    "Right now?"


    "That''s right."


    "Who the hell is this guy?"


    "It doesn''t matter. All you have to do is choose whether or not to follow."


    Jay, who erased Kay from the Dragon Ship, grabbed the itchy head. If she had instructed, the knights would not have come out so rigorously. Jay instinctively realized that his relationship with Kay was poisoned.


    Did S. ''report cause it? Or did Kay say something about himself? A lot of families were floating around in their heads, but nothing was certain. No, there was only one. That there is a high probability that someone related to the Loeb family has been called. Other than that, there was nothing Jay could have guessed.


    "Make your choice quickly. We don''t have much time."


    "Ha."


    Jay shrugs. Knights and lookouts had similar positions. Depending on the situation, the lookout was a little higher, but the men standing in front of Jay were knights from the Rolf and Family. Even though the positions were similar, the right to speak was different. If I refused, something must have been bothering me.


    When an unusual stream of air rose, Lara looked at Jay with worried eyes.


    "Jay..."


    "It''s okay, Lara. Don''t worry, it''ll be fine. So don''t wait. Go to sleep first."


    Even though the newspapers were in the Loeb family, Jay was confident. He and Kay had no relationship. A colleague tied to the watchman''s tag, nothing more or less.


    It wasn''t Kay that Jay was worried about in the beginning. What he was worried about was the evidence of the apostle. She said she didn''t have to worry, but she was burdened just by wearing the bracelet of shadow. It is because if anyone recognizes the identity of the Shadow Bracelet, his life was ended there.


    Moreover, it was one of the top three families to support The Circle with the Rolves. It was like a den of powerful men. The more I approached, the greater the risk.


    Unfortunately, the timing was not good either. Ambitious night. Choosing an extremely low-visibility time zone means the subject is as serious as it gets.


    Kay, high-status character, heavy subject. It was truly a triangle of obstacles. Jay only thought of a dark future.


    "Then let''s go. Where someone called me."


    Jay waves to Lara and follows the knights. Jay was nervous because it was a problem to solve anyway. If there was a misunderstanding, all I had to do was solve it with words. It could look even more suspicious if I was scared and nervous.


    But the situation did not go as Jay hoped. The place where the knights who arrived at the Lobby Street led Jay was not the front gate, but the back gate. Statements primarily used by employees. Unlike the golden and jeweled gates, the back door was made of scrap metal.


    Jay followed the knights on a quiet path. Like a family that supports more circles, the land connected by a back door was also large. When Jay stepped into a bushwalk that was more than he needed, he looked around.


    ''If anyone is screaming here, no one will know.''


    On the other hand, as Jay''s judgment ends, a thunderous attack rises from the shadows. Jay dodges a sharp blow with a move closer to his instinct, and sees a drop of blood rushing down his cheek. If he''s even a second late, he''s dead.


    "I knew it. You sons of bitches, that''s what you do."


    Jay turns his head to the cold, but the two knights who escorted him close to the Rolf have disappeared without a trace.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Jay''s future is in two big ideas, and I''m going to use it as a happy ending if possible. You don''t have to worry too much.


    2. Every Sentinel has his real name. Jay is just a code name and a nickname.

 315 00315 377 Ad

    Jay quickly rolled his head, noticing with his own eyes the sword that was pouring out like a rain in the darkness. Their goal was simple. And cruel. Jay can''t hide his anger as his predictions come true.


    I knew that the world in the circle was not clean, but I didn''t think it would come back to me this way. Killing a noblewoman just to be friendly with her. Jay kicks his tongue briefly in the face of the greedy Lobby Family. As expected, Kay was a walking bomb.


    "I don''t know who it is, but stop here. I can get over it right now. You don''t want to run into a Special Command, or even a Rolf."


    "It doesn''t matter if I get rid of you."


    The person who appeared in the dark was so parched that he could barely rest his bones. With his skinny figure and squinting eyes, he pressures his opponent with his looks alone. Whenever a gangster wrapped around his arms in bandages moves his hand, the bandage comes off and tries to kill him.


    The movement of the bandage was difficult to change. If you want to be scattered by the wind, it will turn into a sharp sword and cross the air. Moreover, the length of the bandage was stretched and decreased like a rubber band. Jay leaned against the airflow, causing circulation. He shifts as the wind moves, avoiding the impact of bandages.


    "That''s too much. Is this how you and the Rolf go about things?" Well, it''s not like it''s going anywhere. "


    "This is no place for you to judge."


    "Shut up, because I don''t want your opinion."


    Jay frowned and abandoned his homage to the Lobby family. Dead or alive, there were only two choices.


    Even if I skipped this moment, I was sure it would not end well. There was only one thing Jay could do beyond the snow. Resisting with all your might. Jay decides to crush the villain surprisingly to the surprise of the person who invited him.


    "I don''t like it. This one and that one."


    Once, Jay grunts and kicks the creature in the side. He straightens his posture by using his strength, as if he were fine, even though close to 10 million thought kicks had gathered.


    Jay hurls lightning out of his hand, entrusting himself to the flow of the wind. Khurrr, the forest disappeared without a trace at the same time a bright light erupted. Jay, who lowered his waist, ran out of range of the Goblin''s Attack. The unsub quickly seals Jay''s movements with a bandage.


    Jay sweated cold sweat because of the pressure that would blow his neck away. The gangster uses a tool called bandages as a sword. But it was inherently different from the sword. The Bandage of the Goblin was able to bind the opponent''s body and restrict his movement. It was a trait that could completely turn the game upside down. It was also because of this characteristic that Jay failed to take the lead.


    Jay, who had dodged the bandage for a short distance, whipped the wind toward the villain. It was a covert attack that was invisible to the naked eye, but the Strangler swung a bandage and broke through the whip of the wind as if he had known. His experience and abilities were overwhelming. Jay was not at a level that he could resist.


    ''If the same thing had happened a few months ago, he would have been desperate.''


    Jay smiles fearlessly. He believed in the calamity that caught him. With the power that he gave, he was able to kill the villain in front of him. Through the Apostle''s evidence, Jay raised the power of his demonstration and broke the limits of his historical institution.


    Jay, who faced such enormous power that he didn''t even know the bottom, entered and breathed his strength into it. After exploding his potential, he has just escaped the assault of the beast with a move of a different dimension.


    "Were you hiding your powers?"


    "That''s none of your business. Hunting dogs bite like hounds."


    Jay stayed on Earth for five years and saw numerous weapons. There were many ingenious weapons unlike Zephyros, where science developed. Unexpectedly, Jay realized one thing. His opponent is not the world, but the living.


    I didn''t have to break the mountain and go to the sea. It was as long as it could do serious damage to the central nervous system. Since then, he has succeeded in imitating the principle of one weapon, paying more attention to the utility of technology than the firepower of technology.


    "If you don''t avoid it, you''ll die."


    With a very cold voice, Jay pushed one of his index fingers forward. Simple movement, but the result was never simple. It''s because Jay held out his index finger and pierced the man''s chest at the same time.


    Thaang, after the sound of the wind breaking. A hit that breaks through supersonic speed. The villain looks at his chest as if he can''t believe it. But the reality hasn''t changed. His chest is pierced by a vent the size of a coin.


    The branch was a technology Jay developed by looking at guns. After compressing and rotating the atmosphere to its limit, the technique of firing lightning at superfast speeds produces the same effect as when a refined storm flies through lightning to its extreme limit.


    There was an advantage that there was no delay in technical casting, although the range was narrow and the range was short. Moreover, you can ignore the opposing team''s defensive strength and make it a better weapon for the spleen.


    Jay walks up to the creepy man vomiting blood without a hitch and raises his index finger. After putting his thoughts into his office, Jay smiled bitterly.


    "I don''t blame anyone. It''s just me and you at the end of the term."


    The branch flew towards the monster''s head. Taang. Dry voice. Jay is convinced of the death of the culprit. But the killer didn''t die. There was an unexpected intrusion between Jay and the Goblin. An uninvited guest blocked the office with one arm.


    "You''re using dangerous technology."


    Heavy voice. There was no instinct to provoke the roar from the uninvited''s mouth like a beast howling. However, he had a small size that did not match that voice. Long blue hair had been mistaken for a woman, and delicate necessities reminded me of poets and scholars.


    As soon as Jay saw the uninvited guests, his whole body seemed to grow hairy. An uninvited guest who appeared was the pioneer who argued with the water level in The Circle, and the owner of the Roland family, Grogan Bin Loeb. Even though I had never faced him in person, I had to know. It was because charisma that was so intense that it wasn''t something that anyone could have.


    "Crazy..."


    Jay hurriedly craved the power that flowed from the Apostle''s evidence. Gromgan is a rare force even in the circle. I could have found traces of him. But Gromgan was finally unable to pierce the Apostle''s evidence.


    It meant that his ability transcended Grogan''s power, but Jay could not laugh. It was impossible for such an opponent to get off the leash in the future.


    Jay notices that the one who reflectively summoned himself is Grogan. I threw a clue like this, but it was weird that I didn''t notice. At this time, Grogan had no reason to come to such a remote place. It was unnatural to say it was a coincidence.


    On the other hand, Grogan blames Ogac as if he didn''t care if Jay knew his intentions.


    "Ogaq, I thought I told you to quietly test your strength. What the hell is this view?"


    "Sorry, it was impossible to test your opponent''s strength because he had skills far exceeding my expectations."


    "Oh, he''s better than you. Well, I can''t hear you from the looks of it."


    Gromgan hisses at the sight of Ogac vomiting elongated blood. Unlike a calm impression, he was extremely cruel.


    "That''s disgusting."


    The test was just a red lie. Jay didn''t forget. The murder of Ogac was real, and the appearance of Grogan was impeccable. If Jay had died right now, Grogan would have turned his back on nothing. Apparently, he didn''t show up in the middle to worry about Jay''s well-being or to stop Ogac''s trial.


    That''s why Jay didn''t put his index finger down. I did not slow down my tension. As soon as we crossed the obstacle in front of us, a new obstacle emerged.


    Grogan, who returned the Orgac, shakes Jay''s hand with a familiar face. It was a bold move, but there was nothing Jay could do. If Gromgan had called it a test, he should have known it was a test. Because the moment I spoke of another word, I knew I was going to die.


    Grogan, holding Jay''s hand, smiles bitterly and opens his mouth.


    "I think I misinterpreted my mission. You must have been surprised, but you had no choice but to understand. It happens all the time."


    "No, I assumed there was an acronym."


    Surprise me one more time and my head will explode. Jay, who was ridiculed in his head, accepted with a bright smile. It was his specialty to hide his emotions and wear a mask. He also accepted Gromgan''s compromise-test because he had no intention of dying here.


    "Then I will formally greet you. My name is James Sifiel, a guard for the Special Command. It''s an honor to meet you, Lord."


    On one knee, Jay introduces himself with his head down.


    "Yes, nice to meet you. James, or should I say Jay?"


    "Please call me whatever you like."


    "Then I''ll call you Jay."


    Gromgan glances at Jay. There was no mercy or mercy in his eyes. There was only sharpness that seemed to be plain-lined.


    "Thought you were a stray cat, but you''re about to become a tiger. What a pity.Being a watchman."


    It was a terrible voice, but Jay could hear it. No, I told you to listen. It was like a warning to the watchman that if he acted out of anger, he would kill him. There was no way to not know what a burst of action meant. Gromgan is now resenting his relationship with Kay.


    I feel cold sweat and goosebumps. Jay is keenly aware of how powerful a character named Grogan is. It didn''t just mean that it was thoughtful and small. Gromgan was strong just because of his existence, even though he had no thought or ability.


    "It''s not the same as calling you. I heard a strange rumor in my ears, so I called for confirmation. That''s why I tested you. Hmm, but this is a bad place to talk. Follow me."


    Jay nods, walking behind Grogan. Through the immense back door, across the massive forest, Jay faced the Lobby House and swallowed dry stew.


    The Lobby House rises to the skies, not too high, even for a castle. It was a dark night, but the interior of the mansion was still glowing brilliantly.


    As you approach the mansion, you hear the musical fingers of the band playing. Even though the social community doesn''t know anything about the upper class, it was a good guess that there was a party going on at the Lobby Street.


    ''Knowing won''t change anything.''


    The main character of the party is Bonamana Kay and her fianc¨¦. I heard you met your fianc¨¦e as soon as you got back to the family. It was a matter that even young children could easily deduce. Jay scratches his head with an unknown emotion and quietly heads to Grogan''s office.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. 314,315 What happens when there are more recommendations?

 316 00316 Year 1 377

    /297


    "Looks like there''s going to be a party. Shouldn''t we go there?"


    As soon as Jay sat down, that was the sound he made. The party was going on. Without Gromgan, the host, he was definitely looking for him and many people were on the move. However, Gromgan shakes his hand as if it were nothing.


    "I don''t think you care about that."


    "..."


    Grogan''s eyes are like those of a beast. How the hell does Grogan see himself? Jay had no idea. It''s because I didn''t have this kind of relationship with Kay, and it wasn''t deep enough to make excuses.


    Knock, knock. Gromgan tapped the table with his index finger, and he opened his head up to a silly subject.


    "I''ve heard a lot about you. I heard you rescued Kasha from Haler continent. At the hands of the Shadow King who killed Ei."


    "Yes, it is."


    "I was suspicious at first. You knew how powerful the Shadow King was through reports. It didn''t quite make sense to run away from him like that. That''s why I sent Ogac."


    Only then did Jay realize what Gromgan suspects. Grogan didn''t trust Jay from the start. Rather, he assumed that the King of the Shadows had planted it. Jay looks at Grogan and looks like his throat is burning. His thoughts were justified. Moreover, reality was no different. A traitor and a spy, that was Jay.


    Gromgan was a ruthless ruler. It''s not Kay''s problem, it''s Jay''s little question. He weighs more on the suspicion that Jay might be a thief than his life. Then I moved on to a groundbreaking plan. Even if you don''t die, it''s not a loss for Grogan.


    It was because we could get rid of the presence that was hanging around in front of Kay as soon as we died, and we could get rid of the suspicion that we were adults as long as we didn''t die. I was sweating cold behind Jay''s back. It was a violent and simple number, but it was unpredictable how many targets there were.


    "I must admit, I can''t help but notice your skill. With that kind of power, running from the Shadow King was as good as possible. I don''t know why you''re so happy with your abilities and watchmen, but you don''t even have to reveal it because it''s personal."


    Grogan rolls his eyes as if he was looking for something. In the scattering, as if a snake was crawling, Jay placed his hand on the bracelet of shadows in a reflective manner. Since it was a natural movement, Gromgan stared at me with a dull look.


    All Jay could do here was show his face and show a gentle smile. I''m not a risk factor, I''m not an impurity molecule. He proved his innocence with a gesture full of such meaning.


    "And now that you mention it, the Rolf and the family have a habit of falling asleep? I''ve heard interesting things in a long time. It reminded me of the old days."


    Grogan''s eyes crack like that of a beast. When the unthinkable words were discussed, Jay had to give a vague smile. It was poison to make excuses quickly.


    "Don''t be nervous. You''re not wrong about that. It was a blatant enemy, but it was better than those who hid their ridicule."


    Even Zephyros, who went to the Loeb, ruled the commercial city of Fahlem. It was natural to accumulate wealth in seconds. But it was less than 30 years before the Fahrem grew in great numbers. The legend of the Fahrem is because it was accompanied by the history of the Lobby Family.


    The Roland family''s history is only 28 years old. Obviously, the company has made aggressive investments and aggressive policies to get to the top. The side effects and reactions were overwhelming, but I sucked the blood out of the continents without going anywhere with the Rolves. In the process, there was an image called Zomboo. Both Grogan and Jay knew the truth, so they didn''t mention it.


    "Rumor has it Kasha has a crush on you. What do you think?"


    Source must be Bonamana S. ''report. The rumor that Grogan cares about Kasha was true when he checks every single report like a firecracker. There was no way to know if it was rationale derived from the notion of family property or emotion derived from the notion of a blood mixture, but Jay could see that Gromgan cared more about Casha''s behavior than he needed to.


    Jay''s answer was fixed from the beginning. From the moment he saw the Knights of the Lobby Family, he knew his life was at stake, so he was able to tell the truth calmly and without fail.


    "It''s not fair. It''s true that she cares about me, but that''s because she values my abilities. It''s not a private relationship between men and women. Perhaps your princess was mistaken for someone like me."


    Denying it was the lowest course of action. That is why Jay mixed truth and falsehood delicately. Kay had already seen evidence of his force-apostle in the cave. Without further comment, I was able to keep up with him.


    "Is that so? As I expected. Kasha would never have given her eyes to someone like you."


    Since Gromgan accepted it so easily, Jay seemed to be exhausted. In the beginning, Gromgan seems to have no doubt. However, it was unlikely that I would call out just to give or receive a few words.


    "Your daughter is no longer engaged. If you leave the Special Command, you won''t have to face me."


    "You''ve heard useless things from Kasha. She will continue to be active even after she''s engaged. There''s no quitting the lookout. His fianc¨¦e is expecting him."


    Kasha''s fianc¨¦e, rumor has it, go with Rolf. Jay couldn''t understand why he had been swept away. Technically, there was no relationship.


    "I knew exactly what the Lord was worried about. But that''s never going to happen."


    "Kasha, I believe you to be more of an adult than that child."


    Grumpy. Jay frowns, looking at Grunggan. It''s because the person who just tried to kill him by Orgash said nothing. If they had not received the Apostle''s testimony, they would not have been able to sit face to face and talk. It was a sin not to have the strength.


    "Then can I stand up?"


    "No, so far it''s just a story. Where do you think you''re going if we don''t get to the point?"


    When the anxious feeling became a reality, Jay wept. As he expected, Grogan called him on something other than Kay.


    "You mean there''s something else?"


    "Then you didn''t think I called you for Kasha''s work? It was just a light joke. I was just interested to see an article in a report that didn''t look like a joke."


    It was absurd to take the contents of the report seriously, rather than in a situation where the evidence was not serious. Jay sighs at Grogan''s words. But there is a new crisis that comes with no room for relief.


    "I summoned you here to make an offer. A skilled pioneer with extraordinary abilities to escape from the Shadow King and invisible to the world. Moreover, there is a definite identity of the watchman. You meet my requirements."


    Grogan has been looking for someone to be his sword for a long time. A creature that hides in the dark and becomes a master. In that sense, Jay had the best conditions.


    Because so far, his traces have been ordinary, in itself. It was neither extraordinary entry nor extraordinary projection. The past was not unclear. His childhood was all about being a watchman. Furthermore, the ''social foundation'' was small enough that it did not force the grip behind it.


    "So, so sudden."


    "It can''t be sudden. I threw myself away to save Kasha. I thought you''d expect an offer like this."


    As Grogan said, Jay expected the rope to descend. But sadly, this was not a lifeline. Jay smiles bitterly, realizing why Gromgan chose him. He finds out the truth of Grogan at a late stroke. It was decorated with all kinds of rhetoric, but the conclusion was one.


    ''It''s good to throw away.''


    An opportunity to kill obstacles that distract Kay. A test bed that can be used against Ganja. A stage to prove your skills more objectively. Jay realizes that Grogan''s test has many meanings. It was because he had already been caught in a spider web hit by Grogan. Once you have proven yourself to be strong, it is impossible to step back.


    "Not a bad offer for you, either. If you accept my offer, I will give you a fair price. At the moment of acceptance, you will take only me as your direct supervisor and be protected by the Rolf and Family. Well, you could say" Secret Service. ""


    Secret Service. When I came back from lying to Kay, Jay had no choice but to feel his fate.


    "It''s not just that. I heard you run an orphanage, right? They say brotherhood is as good as blood. Even a watchman won''t have enough money. As soon as you accept my offer, I promise you a tremendous amount of support. At least they won''t have any trouble with the money while you''re under me."


    When the investigation was over, Lara and the children could be used as hostages. Without seeing it, they would become the chains of the second. But Jay could not refuse Grogan''s offer. It was because Lara''s hand suddenly came to mind. Frayed nails, dull skin that doesn''t suit your age. The look of suffering and poverty always approached Jay in pain.


    "You can say no. If only you could walk out with me on my feet."


    It meant that any threats in between would be ignored. People like Ogaq are constantly blaming each other. I didn''t even assume that I could lose. Jay, he had evidence of an apostle. But then, Lara and the children''s lives could not be guaranteed.


    Jay had no choice from the start. Once he passed Grogan''s test, his future was fixed.


    ''The pants I wanted.''


    Jay smiles bitterly where Grogan can''t see him. He was an apostle of Bondi Shi Hyun, even though he was in a trance. He had been bitten black since before he was caught by the spider silk.


    There were two things Gromgan overlooked. It was that Sihyun''s power reached the sky and Jay was more audacious than he expected. The prestige of the strong or Nobles Oblige was the farthest word from Jay.


    "If you really accept, will you support me?"


    "Yes, we can''t leave talents like you behind. Unlike Special Command, I love talent."


    "... and I accept the Lord''s offer."


    Jay lowers his head, biting his lips. You make a furious expression to prevent Gromgan from doubting you. As if you really can''t help it, as if you can''t help it. Observing Jay''s change calmly, Grogan smiled satisfied that things had evolved as he thought they had.


    "You don''t have to make that face. I''m sure of prizes and bees. If you do my bidding well, I''ll make you a nobleman under the circumstances. Not a monopoly or honorary nobleman, but a tribal nobleman."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 317 00317 377 Ad

    "Thank you for saying that."


    It was an unusual reward. It was like a full support from the Lobby family. The word ''Tribute Noble'' was that heavy. But Jay was not pure. No, I didn''t trust Grogan. The Hand of the Tribute Noble was clearly charming, but Grogan''s condition was not good enough to use it.


    ''You tried to kill me and you''re a nobleman. If you wanted to lie, you should have come up with something a little more realistic.''


    Grogan was a tree that could be betrayed at any time. Moreover, he was a person who used extreme capital without hesitation. I can assure you, who would believe it? Jay shakes his head. Being a noble tribute in the first place had to be accomplished. And the result was a situation that directly aligned with Grogan''s concerns.


    The concerns of the Lobby Family owners could not have been easily solved. It''ll be tough, it''ll be hard. Jay, who remembered The One''s concept of power, measured what was to come.


    "Then let me briefly explain your work."


    Jay, who unexpectedly became a secret agent, overheard the details from Grogan. Basic instructions, such as tangential methods, mission delivery methods, privileges, salaries, and rewards, were quickly etched into Jay''s mind.


    "... and report back to Earth regularly."


    "Yes, I understand."


    Jay decided to think good. Although the collar was stuffed in unexpected places, being Grogan''s guardian was a sound that the watchman could grab even the inaccessible information.


    The most important thing for Jay to become an apostle of Shi Hyun was information. More detailed and huge information that could break the circle. The Watchman may be a secret agent under Grogan''s command, but the Secret Service will be able to dig deeper into the secrets of the circle. Jay began to draw a specific blueprint in his head because he was confident that he would never lose to anyone if he was borrowing someone else''s power.


    "This is proof that you are my paw."


    Jay grabs the object that Gromgan threw with one hand. Grogan gave me a medal the size of a palm. Inside the medallion, decorated with gold and obsidian, three snakes were biting their tails and circling.


    "Thank you. I will try to live up to the Lord''s expectations."


    Jay raises his lip tail faintly, calculating the reflective gains he can gain as a secret agent. Becoming a secret agent gave me access to the circle''s material-secret, and that information gave me access to the mercy of demonstration.


    Xi Hyun was an oppressive, but communicative opponent. Even if I didn''t bend my back to Grogan, I could get what I deserved from him. If I sold more circles, I was sure I would give you enough freedom.


    ''Eventually we''ll be out of his hands.''


    His wish was to live in peace with Lara and her children. I wanted to stop preaching the battlefield.


    "Then I am your master, and I give you an order. Let''s see how well you''re doing. Let''s see what you can do."


    That was quick. Jay snores in his head and listens to Grogan''s orders. Soon after, Jay smiled. His shock was so intense that he couldn''t wrap it outside. There was a crazy thought. The painting he drew was more annoying than Jay had guessed.


    "Really? Is that what you want?"


    "Yes, so take care of it without a doubt. Make sure everyone is convinced and accepting."


    "Very well. If that''s the Lord''s will, I''ll make it right." "


    ''... This is going to be bad.''


    Maybe we should resist now. I thought that for a moment, but the arrow was already in the air. Kill or be Bob, I had to go to the end. Jay sighs. He was a loose end on Earth and Zephyros.


    /298


    In the center of the Zephyros is a huge mountain range. The mountain range that separates the western continent from the eastern continent is called Zeus. It was 3,800 kilometers long and the highest seal of the ''corridor'' was 6,412 meters.


    Zeus was a ferocious land where life could not live. Even the warmest day was close to minus 50 degrees and the air pressure changed sharply every second. Zeus was still called ''Marble'' after the aftermath of the ice age that ended thousands of years.


    Even in Zeus, it was the room that stood out by itself. There was no dirt in the Korum that touched the sky. Covered in white snow was nature''s miracle and obstacle.


    There was a cave at the top of Korum surrounded by snow and cold fog. The entrance was narrow and the caverns inside were enormous and unusual in shape, not owing to nature. It was the result of the man who owned the cave.


    The man was sitting in a cave for a day. He breathes and wastes his time doing nothing.


    The hair of a man who was as dark as a shadow had grown long and filled the cold ground. A limb as thin as chopsticks, a puppy''s eyes. Losing his passion, he was'' Chris'', the chief and savior of The Circle. Wrapped in a transparent cotton cloth like the wings of a dragonfly, he spent every day using the ferocious land as his home. He hasn''t moved in almost four years, but his body hasn''t changed a bit. It was the same as when I came to the choir room.


    After a long struggle, Chris had reached the pinnacle of power, but filling his heart was not joy and joy that he had achieved his goal, but futility of reason. He climbed to the ranks of the great old existence and formed a wall and was inspired by his thoughts, but the more he did so, the more faded his emotions became. Everything''s bothered me.


    Outside the street, the petty ants gross, and the filthy cockroaches irritate me when I''m inside the castle. Chipper''s life was also because he could not endure such daily life. As Chris turned his gaze to space, he no longer understood the circle. I couldn''t sympathize with those in Zephyros.


    But one of Chris''s feelings was burning clearer than ever. It was an uplifting desire to be a little better. Chris knew that his advisory beings were shining like stars in the night sky.


    I want to be like that too. I want to be strong. I want to use the universe as a long-term platform. With pure aspiration, Chris hoped to reach the edge of the great old being, beyond.


    Chris, who was still building his own sheep today, noticed that the space was divided. Unlikely, the space distorted and black fog poured down through the cracks. A strange gas that vomits pressure and despair just by looking at it. The repulsive energy was enough to contaminate the mind. It was clear that the saint would be corrupt and the saint would be a daughter-in-law. But Chris nodded his head at the person who appeared in the space as if there was no emotion.


    "Everyone''s Idol, Alto! Hey, Chris. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen my pretty smile. You think I''m gonna fall out? If you don''t like smiles, you can stay in your mushy body."


    In front of Chris was a woman wearing a black umbrella. With dark hair like the night sky and dark eyes like the abyss, her presence alone was ominous, but her unconscious beauty was offsetting the ominous. The dress was fine enough to show the back and sternum, full of frills and ribbons.


    She was young to rule as a woman, and she was vague to say she was a girl, Alto smiled brightly and scattered joy all over the world. Alto''s appearance was extremely noisy, but Chris'' response was much quieter.


    "Hello, Alto. But what is Idol?"


    "You don''t even know Idol!? Listen, Chris. I''ll fill you in on your lack of knowledge. Idol is basically a word for idols. In other words, an idol or a popular person. Like me, where you can shine anytime, anywhere!"


    "Everyone''s idol means they want to be worshipped. I understand."


    "I can''t be the only idol. It''s a cosmic disadvantage that I only look at one person. The damage is immense."


    "I see."


    Chris nods as if he knew something new. Alto was a adviser and colleague to Chris. He was there to help me always make the right choice.


    I met her when I fell in love with Huhi''s best friend. Chris, who flew out of space, waited for the moment of death. But that wait became the meeting of the century.


    We met on the other side of the universe. A strange creature that can''t call, can''t see, can''t perceive, can''t measure, can''t measure, can''t calculate, can''t understand, and can only scatter a subtle sense of pressure. It has a chaotic shape, and he calls himself "Nialla Totep."


    The nature of Alto and its cosmic personality. Chris, who had been given the power of the unknown oil by Nialla Totep, took over Zephyros with Alto, the body of Nialla Totep. It was around that time that I woke up from a ''dream'' called the Seeker.


    "Cough, cough. Chris, you didn''t clean up again, did you? Anyway, you shouldn''t be without me."


    Alto, who picked up the ashtray, dug through the cave and swept away the accumulated dust for four years. The dust evaporates according to her movements, whether by magic or not. In the blink of an eye, she clears the cave and starts spraying the perfume out of her chest.


    Chris opened his mouth, gazing at him with a single glance.


    "Where have you been this time?"


    "Of course I''ve been to Earth. We need to build a foundation to get things going. You can count on it, Chris."


    Alto, who placed his hands on his waist, declared willingly.


    "Oh, right, right. A while ago, I was trying to get a glimpse of the Earth through my body, and a kid punched me in the eye! I wanted to tell the lady it was a manners violation, but she ran away quickly. Chris, scold me when you get out. Okay?"


    "You still don''t have enough research from the Raider." It''s time-honored. "


    "If you''re a charger, I''d get tired of you."


    Chris, the Savior, could not leave Zephyros. I became the Seeker and had great power, but the world was holding him by the ankle. It was possible to go out into space, but not across dimensions. The body shaped by the ancient Elder God was not uncomfortable.


    I had to give up my body to cross the dimension. Only the pure soul could have used the passageway. However, even if it crossed dimensions, it was dangerous to enter a new body. It''s because the variables are overflowing. With Alto''s help, you were only able to cross the dimension once. If it fails, there is no next.


    That''s why Chris set up a separate unit to reduce the risk as much as possible. The name of the battering party consists of fanatics who can burn the soul as well as the body. They abandoned the pioneer''s body and entered the human body and became the subjects themselves.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. You are not a Hiro candidate.

 318 00318 377 days a year

    "It''s poison that tries so carelessly."


    "What is it, Chris? You don''t trust me?"


    "No, but we need to be prepared. Even Alto doesn''t know everything."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of everything in a minute. I''m the one with the brains that make a genius so colorless!"


    Alto looks confident. It wasn''t like Chris was saving a useful body on Earth. All of the variables that could occur as the visitor crossed dimensions were also identified.


    I did not know how the Elder God would intervene, but it was not to be considered. Nothing she couldn''t accomplish. Even if the ancient gods had used their hands directly, she could have stopped them. It was not exaggeration or blind faith, but a strict reality.


    Chris did not insist because he knew the power of Alto well. Nilathotep, the original creature of Alto, transcended the great and ancient existence. A newcomer wandering through outer space beyond reason and providence. That''s what she was.


    Alto, able to escape the observable universe and destroy an outer universe comprised of ambiguous concepts and shifting phenomena in superclusters, was truly an Outer God.


    "I''ll believe you."


    "Yeah, just trust me, Chris. I''m everyone''s idol. Nothing is impossible for me to shine like a star in the night sky."


    Alto''s eyes curl like a crescent. Alto''s peculiarly bent tail is covered with a fan, and he exhales a friendly energy.


    "By the way, is the visionary on Earth growing smoothly?"


    "That''s the kid I was telling you about. The kid who hit me in the eye! While watching Chris make it easy for him to get there, he tried to break through the Dedicated Hallway, and he just bumped into him and punched him. I''m upset! I''m angry! How could you hit a cute, gorgeous girl with me?"


    Alto still rolls his feet to see if it''s the work of the day. It moved so strongly that the skirt flared to a close position. Chris neither consoled nor encouraged Alto. It was obvious that it was a thumbs up. He focused on the reality that Alto experienced, not Alto''s emotions.


    "Is that enough already? You''re faster than I thought."


    It was Chris and I who secretly sanctioned The One''s invasion to be unsuspecting. His plan was not more personalized because he had a very personal wish. What he wanted was for the deliverer to flourish and become even more obstacle. Border-Gradeliol- provided extreme circumstances and releasing the worst monster called Aura-hetero- was all part of it.


    Chris was too familiar with the nature of the Seeker. The Seeker was a miracle born from extremes and extremes.


    "He''s at the top of the wall. It would have been ridiculous if I hadn''t seen it myself. To be honest, you may have more talent than you do. I''ve never seen him rise to the ranks of a great old being in five years without any assistance. If we don''t move fast, the plan will be a bust."


    "Trouble and crisis. That''s okay, because the only variable that can''t beat me is a new hardship."


    Chris'' jaw rises high, staring at Alto with his deathly staring eyes. His emotions fluttered when he saw Alto - a beautiful girl - but he didn''t flinch.


    Improvement and arousal. That was the driving force that moved Chris. That''s why I struggled to get beyond the dimension as I was thrown out. Chris was looking for his opponent. He intended to devour his opponents and transcend the great old existence.


    A great old being, beyond.


    /299


    An uncharted continent - an island - rising from Australia, South America and the central-Pacific Ocean of Antarctica - was the place where the seasons in Chunhachu Eastern and Southeast were breathed from. Legends and myths converged there, too, under the protection of the Golden Dragon during all seasons.


    Sihyun was not in the Kingdom of Tagnaria. In the western part of the Hailer continent, the ''Polips'', where the sun was shining 365 days a year, was the land responsible for the summer of Hailer continent. The seasons are constant, the temperatures are high, the ground is gritty. All elements were ideally balanced. In other seasons, Shi Hyun was able to adapt to the polyps with ease as Korea was in the summer.


    Sihyun breathes calmly when he is hit by a nice breeze blowing through the sea. He was invited to Polyps by Bererosa to enjoy his freedom. He came out of Grandeliol, but he was still carving himself up in the struggle.


    Dagon, Atlac Nacha, Mihisra, Roiger and Char, and Itaqua. The demonstration of the constant struggle with beings capable of extincting humanity and destroying the Earth''s ecosystem was overwhelming. To put it bluntly, it required great pleasure and joy to cover the wounds caused by violent fighting.


    The cumulative fatigue could not be concealed even if the great old existence was not affected by the unique energy-metal contamination. The body has been absent from matter and law for a long time, but the mind cannot.


    While standing in the street where the sea is visible, Shi Hyun looked at the many people who were coming and going. It was seen by continents, but mostly tourists from all over the world.


    So far, the continent has taken a closed position. Humans who could officially enter the Hayler continent could not be counted. I couldn''t even get close unless I was a government official in the beginning.


    ''That was a while ago.''


    A few days ago, Hailer continent eased its entry restrictions. It was possible because the opinion that the beach area in Polyps should be made into a tourist attraction to activate commercial rights was raised as an agenda for the conference.


    Of course, the easiest areas were not the entire Hailer continent, but only the western region, Polyps, but the reaction itself was explosive.


    The unknown continent that has been hidden so far has officially appeared. After the disaster, the overall atmosphere sank a little better.


    Seasons that remained unchanged and shined were of great value to me. It''s because the vibrant and open atmosphere given by the keywords summer and beach is hard to taste. Moreover, it was not anywhere else, but the Hayler continent. A land that shines with uncontaminated nature. A place where Demihumans and Pioneers live. There was no way I wouldn''t be excited.


    It''s been two months since the convention closed. Polyps became the perfect resort in a short time. Even in a great disaster, he couldn''t hide his admiration for the result.


    ''That''s how well Bererosa handled it.''


    A refreshing demonstration of Bererosa''s ability smiled favorably. There is no way that a woman like that would not be proud to be her lover. Noticing his change, Sherry opened her mouth with a grave expression.


    "My lord, I can''t stop smiling."


    "Yes? I did."


    "Please keep your composure. No matter how good you look at the women walking around, you shouldn''t show any interest. Even if it looks as light as a pair of pants and a colony of buttocks, it shouldn''t be."


    "That can''t be right."


    Shi Hyun, who put his hand over Sherry''s mouth, gave her forehead a good night''s rest. It''s because I felt that her words were flowing unfiltered every day.


    "I''m telling the truth. It''s not a good attitude to swallow and spit when you''re sweet."


    "Yes, you want to tell me that everything helps me. I shouldn''t have brought you here. It''s just more and more to worry about."


    He shrugged his shoulders. I brought her here because I felt sorry for her, who was left alone and counting the creases on the ceiling while he was gone, but the result was a huge failure. Alternating between Shihyun and Sherry, the swimming that observed the series of courses chased him with cold eyes.


    "You seem to be very close to Sherry. If what I''ve heard is true, there''s no way I''m getting along."


    When I heard the alternative stories from Sihyun, I was confused as to what Sherry was like. Sihyun and Sherry had a solid dominant relationship up and down. It was also an ups and downs relationship with physical constraints, not social conventions. Given that the person on the collar and the person on the collar were incompatible with each other, Se-hyun and Sherry''s conversation was extremely unusual. Swimming is pinching it.


    "That''s..."


    Sihyun blurred his hind words. I remember spending the night with Sherry in my head. The act of not loving was futile, but it did not make any progress. You could say you were intoxicated by the favors of scent-shoe, but that was just an excuse.


    "Don''t worry. Swimming, you won''t think about it. My master is so desperate, he is just accepting my childishness. This is a misunderstanding, but you don''t know how to swim. The nature of the master."


    "That''s right. You''re not an authority figure."


    Sherry politely bowed her head and persuaded him to swim calmly. In a moving speech, the swimming nodded and accepted without knowing it.


    What is it?


    He tilted his head and raised a question mark over his head. It was a completely different aspect from what he had imagined. Sherry expected to be the first to pinch, but that was a mistake. Rather, Sherry stood by him and represented his position.


    Surprise became a ship because it was a demonstration of Sherry''s nature. I had no idea what I was doing. Sherry''s ambiguous smile crossed his mind when she met him.


    "Uncle, when will Lin and Bererosa come?"


    "Well, it''ll be here soon. You both keep your promises, don''t you?"


    The swim on the bench didn''t want Lynn and Bererosa to come. After her summer vacation, she hoped that this opportunity would bring her closer to him. The more time it took just the two of us, the better.


    Technically, there were no more steps to climb, but I was thirsty for first place. It was always full of beautiful women beside him. I could have been pushed endlessly while I was on guard.


    ''There are plenty of big rocks on the beach, so of course there are lots of places you can''t see.''


    The swim with red ears made me smile. Already drunk in a place called the sea, she fills the schedule with her dull imagination. One of them sat quietly and stroked with his hands, unable to hide his grimace as he looked up at the swimming face. No, I didn''t hide it.


    "You''re a punk."


    "What''s that supposed to mean, Hannah?"


    "It''s obvious that you''re planning something nasty in your head. I can''t think of anyone to feed me, but I think he''s just freaking out on his own. What a sight to see for myself."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. 316,317,318 What do you recommend?


    2. I''m glad.

 319 00319 377 days a year

    The pinched swim blushes its face. Because all her thoughts were delusions, as one says. Applause was the sound of clapping. Thinking alone could not have been accomplished.


    "Still, better than one sister."


    "What are you talking about? I never thought I''d be as dirty as you."


    Swimming replaced answering by folding your arms. Every time she tightened her arms even more, her raised chest stood out. Size cannot be given age. Timeless development. Only then could one know what the swimming wanted to say.


    Where they come from is the sea. In other words, it is a place where you have to wear a bathing suit. In a place where the body was exposed, it was advantageous for women to be attracted to their instincts.


    One looks down reflectively. Unfortunately, all she could see was a little gluttony. It was impossible to compare with swimming. The weight difference was so big that I couldn''t even fight. Recognizing that one face is becoming more crooked, the swim raises its tail and savors its victory.


    "That''s a tactical waste."


    "It''s just a harsh reality. Okay? One of your weaknesses will stand out at sea. You know how strong Lynn and Bererosa are. Besides, Sherry, you''re not so bad yourself. Maybe I''ll never get your attention."


    Swimming covered the tail of the mouth with an exaggerated gesture.


    "I don''t care about that. Love isn''t in the body, it''s in the heart. And she already told me that she is beautiful. Your three tongues are definitely poisonous, but that''s it. I''m just going my way."


    One responded impatiently, and the swim wept. It was because I wanted one to be sticky, but not a bit shaky.


    But it was a mistake to swim. One didn''t show up on the outside, but her mind was already getting complicated. One of the topics she cared about the most was pretending to be nothing.


    Lynn and Bererosa, swimming, and then one day Sherry showed up. The bodies of the women around him were out of the ordinary range. Above average figures


    He had a similar body type to one, but it was all he had. But she was only a child. Age surpassed that of man, but that did not comfort him. One who saves his position in a new way sweats in his heart. Her body was like a developing country. Furthermore, considering my age, I couldn''t have expected any more growth. It was a developing country forever.


    "..."


    Immediately, a spell came to mind that could change the shape and shape of the shamanstones that could artificially tune the muscles and skeletons, but one shook his head. Hanging on to a false image is like emphasizing your weaknesses.


    Everyone would be bored if they were all giant oils. In that sense, poverty itself could be an attractive element. One who closed his eyes thought his weakness was his strength. I firmly believed in the value of scarcity


    "I know what Hannah thinks, but the results will tell you everything. Because instinct doesn''t lie."


    "Huh, I''m so proud of you. I can''t believe you''re bragging about big breasts."


    "Of course I want it to be big. Generally, the is the same as the . It''s like the absolute truth. There''s nothing bad about a lot of things, but you realize there''s a lot of bad things about nothing, right?"


    "It''s useless to drive like that. It''s also true that without it there is glamour."


    "Oh, you admit you''re not confident anymore, right?"


    "Shut up! There''s a lot of useless chunks of fat!"


    One of them looks close enough to look like a sister to one another with a growling swim. Sherry opens her mouth at the sight of their confrontation.


    "Your lovers are cute together."


    "Well, yes."


    "I deserve your affection."


    Sherry held her hands politely, not sparing any praise. When she said that, she was so clumsy that she looked like a uniform assistant, she was overwhelmed with unknown emotions. He knew Sherry was a speakeasy. I was not of a complimentary and caring nature.


    He felt a little anxiety. But his worries didn''t last long. Sherry changed the subject before her worries became firmly established.


    "But that''s it. It''s not even close to being favored by the master."


    Unlike the delightful tone, my face was not so cold. It seemed as though he had been intoxicated by victory. Words with a lot of meaning. Since it was a meaningful speech, he opened his mouth to find out Sherry''s insides.


    "Sherry, you were saying..."


    "Se-hyun!"


    "Si-hyun!"


    However, his answer did not continue. It''s because Bererosa and Lynn came closer and grabbed his arm. Sherry takes a step back like no one else. Bererosa and Lynn, who dug in empty seats, opened their mouths with a big smile.


    "Se-hyun, let''s go. We''ve been delayed a lot."


    "That''s right, Si-hyun. Let''s go quickly."


    Before Sihyun opened his mouth, the women led him. I grabbed Xi Hyun''s arm in harmony with him.


    "Se-hyun, here! Hurry up."


    "Okay, you don''t have to push. I can get to my feet."


    She smiled and took a step as they led her.


    - 300.


    Bererosa''s private beach is located off the main street. The place where the stone became a fence was like a fortress. It''s because the location was subtle. Covered by rocky mountains and grass, and even the road here was rough, so if you never came, you''d be mistaken for a barren wasteland.


    It was a land I could confidently claim for Bererosa, Queen of the Tagnaria. It was rare to find such a space on an open beach.


    He quickly changed into his bathing suit and left the villa to look at the emerald sea. Like the Hayler continent, the sea was clear enough to see colorful coral reefs that nature''s mysteries remained intact.


    Sihyun casually walked the sand while waiting for the women to come out.


    Shhh. Shhh.


    The blue wave approaches the place where the demonstration is, tickles his feet and flees. Sitting on a flat rock, Sihyun submerged his legs in the sea water. The moderately cool water of the sea and the moderately hot sun put their body in the sun burst into elongated yawns.


    The clear sea breeze that flew in on the waves permeated my heart. The grass emitted from the forest evoked a unique aroma of summer. Freedom in a different place than usual. Is this how people enjoy their holidays? Sihyun enjoyed everyday life with a gentle expression.


    Cool sea water on the bridge, fresh sea breeze in the chest, and warm sunshine all over the body. Everything was a joy and joy that could not be tasted in everyday life.


    "Looks like you bought it all by yourself. You''re right."


    At the sound of beating himself, he turns his head. Sherry was the first one to appear before his eyes. She was wearing a vivid design bikini. Considering her hair color, her bikini was red. Sherry sweeps her hair like Boran and shows off her figure.


    Seeing the impeccable appearance and the appropriate choice made, Xi turned his head without fail, although it was worth resonating with all the men. It was perfect, but my eyes were impure. It was not to show off, but to show off.


    "That''s okay."


    "Is that all?"


    I couldn''t help but say one more word to Sherry''s uterus.


    "I thought you weren''t going to wear it, but you''re wearing dragon clothes. I told you yesterday it''s no different than underwear."


    "That was then. It''s different now. He will, too, because this is private beach."


    It was like wearing it because it was a private beach. Soon after, he tilted his head. I realized what Sherry was trying to say.


    "Did you say that because you didn''t want to show it to anyone other than me?"


    "The misfire angle is waterlogged. I''m wearing this for my master. I just changed it because I realized later that no one was looking at my body blatantly. It means that I wasn''t wearing it to become your eyes."


    Sherry, who was coldly busy, sat next to her. He tapped her thigh in a completely different way than he said.


    "I think that''s more like it."


    Sherry snorted, ignoring his words and saying what she wanted to say.


    "Anyway, you couldn''t even pick out a decent bathing suit because the owner didn''t say private beach."


    Sherry points to her bathing suit with an unfamiliar look on her face. What she was wearing was one of the bathing suits that had been prepared at the villa. I didn''t really have a choice. There was only one thing that hit her. Since it was readily available, it was free to have a dull design as a whole.


    "It''s my fault..."


    "Shut that mouth."


    Sherry pinches his thighs and turns her head. A brief silence. Soon after, Lin and Bererosa reveal themselves, breaking the silence. Lynn rushes forward like a child who wants to be praised, circling around in front of her.


    "What do you think, Ta-da? Shi-hyun, my penitent bathing suit."


    Lin was wearing a black monokiny. The overall exposure was lower than the bikini, but it was provocative because of the cut of the stomach and lower back. The highlighting of white skin was an additional effect.


    What was particularly impressive was the fox and the tail. Lin expressly revealed her fox and nine tails, whether she had no intention of hiding them. Sihyun pointed with his fingers at the ears and tails that hang with the wind.


    "Is it okay to show up like that?"


    "Oh, this? No one''s watching. It''s okay. You don''t have to come to the ocean and put it there on purpose, do you? Besides, you like her, don''t you?"


    "I''m not wrong. It''s different."


    "Right? I know something."


    Rin grins softly, moving one of the nine tails, tickling his chin. Xi Hyun looks at her, overwhelmed by the expression of her ears and tails, because her hands were so small. When she saw the lively fox moving according to Lynn''s emotions, she burst into laughter without her knowledge.


    "When you get wet, is there more rat tails out there? Just think about it and put it away. It''s disgusting."


    "Bererosa, don''t set me up. Si-hyun really believes."


    "Isn''t that true?"


    Bererosa, who pushed Rin away, approaches her. Her bathing suit was a tube top bikini. Tube top bikinis were designed without shoulder straps in the first place. Maybe that''s why. Her shoulders look whiter than a white bathing suit.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. I tried to get involved yesterday, but I couldn''t because I had a lot of energy. Sorry about that.


    2. Regardless of the number of recommendations, we''ll be joining you today.

 320 00320 377 days a year

    "This is the result of my hard work for you."


    Bererosa grins shyly, pulling the tip of her rap skirt. Her legs are hidden in a lap skirt, so they don''t show much detail, but rather they encourage her imagination. It was because the contour was clearly visible.


    "Which one do you like? between the two of us."


    It was a question that could not be concluded easily. Lin and Bererosa had their charms. It was not the part that could cover the superiority.


    Lin was appealing to herself with a fox and a tail that she did not normally show. She brings out only the best in animals, and she is a strong candidate.


    But that didn''t mean Bererosa was pushed. She had far more days on the job than she did on her day off, so she didn''t wear much exposed clothes. That''s how she revealed herself. Regret was new.


    Bererosa braids her hair beautifully, showing off her neck. to the back of the neck. A single line of grain robbed him of his gaze.


    "Wait, we''re here, too."


    Suddenly, the swim approached Sihyun and shouted confidently. Her bathing suit was a small blue bikini. The bikini, which covers only a very small area, is strapped to the rest.


    Although it was a simple design, bikinis had the body of a swimmer emphasized without any ado. It clearly protrudes the rest of the body by covering only the place where it is hidden.


    Because it was a bold challenge even when he thought about it, the swimming looked at the demonstration with a slightly reminded expression. On the other hand, she couldn''t take her eyes off the daring challenge of swimming. Lynn and Bererosa were in a predictable category, but the challenge of swimming was in a category he had not thought of.


    Every time the swim moved, she shook her head as her insides shifted. I didn''t hate it when I saw it. But I kept thinking it didn''t fit with her.


    "Swimming, I think it''s too much. It''s best to be comfortable and natural. You didn''t have to choose too much."


    "Yes?!"


    The furious swim glances at his bathing suit. Covering the hidden areas was all pieces of cloth smaller than the palm of your hand. Moreover, even though it was called a string, the shroud was holding up the piece of cloth. In other words, he covered his body with leaves.


    After looking at it objectively and realizing how ridiculous the challenge was, the swimmer turned his head red. Everything was a disaster of exaggeration.


    "But it wasn''t a bad attempt. It''s fun to find out what color suits you. Maybe next time."


    She took off her top and tied it around her waist. The top immediately became a lap skirt, covering the legs of the swimmer. The top was melted into the swimming bikini as if it were a set from the beginning.


    Swimming pretended not to be embarrassed. However, I could not hide the face above and the trembling voice.


    "You were afraid of my charms, too. Then tell me it is. It''s not even close enough, is it?"


    "Swimming, what Si-hyun just said was about the trend. How can that be fascinating?"


    "I''m the one who has your top anyway, right? When Lynn wasn''t supportive, I was weak."


    "You said it was more than a dream..."


    "It''s not an interpretation, it''s a reality."


    The swim that stared at Lin freshly grabbed her top. She smiled faintly as she felt the warmth of her demonstration that had not yet gone.


    "But one, why do you look like that?"


    When he found one behind the back of the swimming, he tilted his head. One covered himself with a bath towel. She watches her surroundings like a hedgehog.


    "I''m not used to wearing a bathing suit. It''s the first challenge of my life. Do you understand this?"


    "Of course. I''d be disappointed if I''d challenged you in my past life."


    Even if I accepted everything, such a coming out would be hard to accept. That''s why she expressed her opinions honestly. I looked at the women on the beach one by one and drooled. There was no opponent like anyone else.


    "So don''t expect me to. Whatever you''re expecting, it''s gonna be hard to get more than that."


    One realized that the walls of reality were high. In her imagination, everyone seemed to be able to win, but as soon as they showed up to each other and put on their bathing suits, she was obliged to recognize her position. Among the wealthy, one was merely a barren wasteland of resources.


    "Hannah, where''s all the confidence you just had? Now, don''t be shy, show yourself."


    The swim pulls on the bath towel before one moves. At the same time, one appeared between the bath towels. Her bathing suit was a pink frill bikini. The rich shape of the frill was offsetting one physical defect. Moreover, I combined it with my girly body and showed a miracle that appealed to cuteness and toughness at the same time.


    It was a charm contrary to the women that she had seen so far. But one was just scratching his head, restless.


    "Isn''t that strange?"


    "It can''t be weird, it''s so cute."


    "Stupid! That''s not what I meant."


    One stood by a pure compliment. It was because it had the impression of seeing a little animal.


    "It''s not wrong to say cute is cute."


    Sihyun lifted up one by one. and sits on his knees. In normal times, Sihyun grinned her head, smiling maliciously, as one reacted badly with a surprised look.


    Bererosa gladly looks at them. It was a good match. But the best match is definitely different. She opens her mouth to hear her judgment.


    "So whose bathing suit did you like the most?"


    At Bererosa''s words, all the women''s gazes were drawn to her.


    "Si-hyun, it''s me, right? It''s rare to be able to digest foxes and tails like me."


    "I believe you''ll make the right decision."


    "Hmmm, Sihyun. Remember who you''re holding."


    Bererosa wins her victory with a look of desire and desire. Sherry is out, swimming is out, one lacks appeal. Lean is all that''s left, but Bererosa believes she can move on.


    Sihyun sighed without anyone knowing. I felt cold sweat flowing through my surprise test. Either way, it was hell that spread to him. Since it had already been anticipated since the time when women met in one place, she was able to observe the situation relatively calmly.


    The eyes of Shi Hyun suddenly came into the air. The third person, who waved his hand with a smile as he met his gaze. Her eyes glisten. Sihyun raised his mouth without even knowing it, because it was the shape that everyone expected a compliment.


    His bathing suit was a yellow dress. Cuteness became belly because it was the same color as her hair. It was like seeing a lively chick.


    The repeated demonstration of the failure in the garage made a decision.


    "My choice is my choice."


    I laughed happily as I jumped to her choice. Receiving the women''s gaze in one body, she pointed to Xi Hyun with a proud expression.


    "Se-hyun, you know something?"


    /301


    The unexpected choice made a lot of noise, but I quickly stopped. Either he took out a card called Deeroe or he guessed it all in his heart. The commotion was brief. Women who came to Private Beach had a free day in their own way.


    The beach volleyball was one of the first swimmers to make a splash from the start. He was half submerged in the sea, giving and receiving beach balls, but the aftermath was great. Their physical abilities were out of bounds. Even a light beach ball turned into a cannonball when they handled it.


    A demonstration into the world of beach volleyball has become a target for them to deal with. One of the things that tried to spread his femininity through the place called the sea and the swimming and this opportunity to take a step was that he moved hard because he was obsessed with the lively atmosphere of summer while forgetting the original purpose.


    The sand scattered and the ground became a concave file. But the results were from the beginning. No matter how hard they tried, the winner had to be a demonstration. At the same time as the battle was fixed, the one who flew the beach ball far away tapped his sweaty shoulder.


    "You''re a breeze, a breeze."


    "Sis, do you want to go for a drink while I''m thirsty?"


    "Let''s do it."


    One and the swimmer walk toward the villa with their arms crossed as if to ask when the tide hit. She shakes her head and takes a step back to the parasols. Shortly after, she saw Bererosa sitting under a parasol, and her mouth opened in a reflexive manner.


    "Now that you''re here, why don''t you take a dip in the sea? I''m sick of watching."


    "I feel sick because my skin is weak. I don''t want the skin to burn black. Look, even under the umbrella, your skin is glowing."


    "What is sunscreen?"


    "Not applied."


    "Why isn''t it applied?"


    "I was waiting for him to come."


    In response to the unknown answer, he shed a tear. But it didn''t take too long for the depression to become elastic. It''s because Bererosa brought sunscreen from one side as soon as she questioned.


    Bererosa, who fell naturally, gave the sunscreen that was in her hand to her. Whenever he received sunscreen, he closed his mouth. Bererosa realized what she wanted to say.


    "Please put it on. I believe in Si-hyun''s hand."


    Bererosa unties the rope from her chest. And at the same time, her back was clearly revealed. As white skin appeared in front of his eyes like a crook, his chest thumped. It was because Bererosa''s breasts, which were filled with abundance, could not bear the weight, and the crushed look flashed straight into her eyes. Bererosa gently waves while enjoying her gaze.


    "Come on. Don''t you think you should put it all on before sunset?"


    With sunscreen sprayed on the palm of his hand, he carefully touched Bererosa''s back. When she carefully moved her hands, Bererosa twisted her head.


    "Hmmm..."


    A gentle sigh comes from your mouth unintentionally, but Bererosa does not hide. Rather, he expressed his excitement more publicly. Sihyun was passionate about rubbing softer skin than silk. I applied sunscreen to every corner as if I didn''t want to lose shine and elasticity. Bererosa''s skin grows more red.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Don''t bother because it burns.

 321 00321 377 Ad

    "Hey, I like it there. Can you give me a little more strength?"


    Sihyun did not say anything and responded to Bererosa''s request. He didn''t get a good look at his straight back. I felt like I was back in puberty. Why is it so fascinating when you just apply sunscreen? He couldn''t hide his embarrassing expression from the instincts that came from deep inside his heart.


    "Se-hyun, I''m just applying sunscreen. It''s not a massage, you know?"


    "Sounds like fun for someone who says that."


    "Hehe, this is because you are good at it."


    "You have to hide your words before you start shaking well. Bererosa."


    "I''ll think about it when Si-hyun reaches out to me. Haha."


    Bererosa took Xi Hyun''s hand in a daze. There was no excuse for already applying sunscreen. It was evenly distributed from head to toe. Take a step forward before the original goal becomes corrupted. Sihyun and Bererosa tried to take that step, forgetting that it was an open place. But regrettably, their voices came out of nowhere, and they were forced to wake up.


    "Hey, Bererosa. What are you two doing?"


    Sihyun and Bererosa were as upset as the child who was caught stealing their parents'' wallets looking at Deeroe''s pure gaze. Before Dero suspected it, they greeted her with a stiff smile. It was so surprising that the movements of Xi Hyun and Bererosa were as awkward as a broken doll.


    "Nothing, Dero."


    "It''s nothing."


    "Really? I thought I heard Bererosa moaning... wasn''t she sick?"


    "You heard wrong. I''ve never done that. Maybe you felt uncomfortable lying down. No, I''m sure."


    "... Bererosa would do that, wouldn''t she? I didn''t hear it right next to Bererosa either."


    Sihyun and Bererosa looked into each other''s eyes and avoided the crisis of the moment. He frowns as he tilts his head. A trifle was discovered even when she was young. But soon she stops thinking and nods her head with no doubt. It was hard to see that Sihyun and Bererosa lied.


    "Aha, I see. You didn''t have to worry."


    If I was sick, I could tell him I was sick. Maybe he overreacted. I grabbed Xi Hyun''s hand after I had just handed over the incident.


    "Se-hyun, help me build sand castles."


    At the end of Dero''s finger, there was a sandcastle much larger than her size. Although it was a clumsy skill, Xihyun could see at once what the building he wanted to build was.


    "It''s Tagnaria, right?"


    "I knew it, Hyung. Lynn didn''t know any of it."


    It was only for a moment that Dero smiled brightly. I pointed my finger to one place as if I didn''t like it.


    "We have a problem. I can''t reach it. I want to complete it."


    One of the features of the Kingdom of Tagnaria is that there is a spire that rises high to monitor its surroundings. However, the summit-top of the castle was empty. Like Deeroe said, she couldn''t reach her height. He quickly identified the problem and grabbed Dero''s shoulder.


    "Let''s give it some strength, then."


    "Really?"


    "Of course, of course. Do us a favor, sweetie."


    Sihyun stepped into the sand while leaving Bererosa behind, and built a spire in the center of the sand castle, in accordance with his wishes. Despite being a young child, I began to reproduce the busy streets of Naria in the capital, fearful of the completion of the city of Tagnaria.


    With a small shovel and bucket, he journeyed across the sand. Whether she was passionate about playing with sand, she fell in love with her own work and didn''t even notice that she was beside her.


    "That child will suffer in his own way. This is how you draw the capital in your head."


    "Lynn?"


    Lin approaches with a soft tail and looks at her with a playful smile.


    "Nevertheless, there''s been a lot of mischief in sight. Forgot the sand on his face and got all worked up. Well, it''s better to play dirt like a child than to play with fire."


    "Don''t talk to me like I''m playing with fire."


    "Oh, it wasn''t?"


    Lin grinned softly and clapped her hands. Before she even said Moore, she took him out of the sand. Lin took him to a remote place on Private Beach. More rough stones than fine sand. A large group of rocks gather in one section.


    Rin opens her mouth as she crosses the rocks and rocks with him.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve walked side-by-side. I always thought we''d be together when we got out of Grand Delaware."


    "I can''t help it. You want to do something on Harler''s continent, and I have things to do. No, if you want to meet at the beginning, you can meet at any time. Why are you suddenly saying this?"


    "I tried to be as emotional as you, but it didn''t work."


    Lynn sticks out her tongue small. With a playful smile, she looks like she''s somewhere else.


    "I just did it because I wanted to. Sometimes the reality is unbelievable. It''s like I''m having a pleasant dream because I''m released in too good a way."


    Five years ago, Lynn was doomed to die by the evil shadow of Rondale. Even if a miracle happened and nearly killed Rondale, it was likely that he chose to die alone. Because at that time she was no longer willing to live. But after meeting Sihyun and achieving the most ideal form of revenge, her life changed completely. Everything went back to the center of Sihyun.


    Every day was just like a dream. Maybe it was all a dream he drew.


    "That can''t be right."


    When she heard all of Lynn''s thoughts, she burst into laughter. Unlike the liberal nature, it was surprisingly serious. The serious thinking was wrong, but it might also be Lin''s charm.


    Lin grins brightly, holding his hand. Then he whispered a little.


    "Thank you, Si-hyun. Thanks to you, I was able to reclaim myself."


    Lin told Sihyun the truth that she couldn''t tell where the others were. Her actions were unruly because she brought me a demonstration to express the mind stored in her heart in the first place. Lin did not hesitate, and kissed Sihyun. How much time has passed. Lin, who has fallen away from him with her regrets behind her, mutters profoundly.


    "I don''t like giving Bererosa that kind of service."


    /302


    Jay had a new morning with a seemingly innocent face. After accepting Grogan''s offer, Jay''s life was about to change exceptionally quickly and rapidly, but nothing was revealed on his face. In the beginning, Jay''s life was a rollercoaster. He never slowed down or changed direction at his own will.


    In short, Jay was a specialist in adversity and adversity. From orphan to watchman, watchman to secret agent. Life had never been so curved.


    "Yawn."


    Jay bursts into a yawn, greeting Tom and Shelley in the living room. Last night was particularly difficult. It was not a matter of risking your life to pass the test. It was not a problem to exchange master contracts with Grogan, the owner of the Loeb family.


    Lara was the one who gave Jay a hard time. From the moment Jay was taken to the safe return, she acted violently as soon as he showed up.


    However, even if he asked one to ten questions in detail, there were not many words that Jay could say. The fact that he risked his life or cheated on his life and made a permanent contract with the Lobby housewives was something that he could not easily tell his childhood friend Lara.


    Jay corrected the information with a unique lie and deceived Lara. Although it was almost a joke, Lara nodded and firmly believed Jay''s words.


    From last night until now, Jay realizes his head is clear as a sheet of process. And since his head was clear, he could see that the smell was coming out of the kitchen. Reflexively, Jay sat down and waited for lunch to come.


    "Are you there?"


    Knock, knock. You hear a woman''s voice as she knocks on the door. Lara, who was preparing lunch in the kitchen, called Jay.


    "Jay, I think you have a visitor. Can you look for him?"


    "... I don''t think you should look."


    A guest who could find an orphanage in the Slum wrote enough in his hand. Fewer guests came with good intentions. In the beginning, Jay knew the identity of his voice. Jay frowned at the anxiety that was passing by unexpectedly.


    ''Obviously it''s an annoying reason.''


    Knock, knock.


    "Are you there?"


    Lara screams in the kitchen as you hear a sound coming from outside the door.


    "Jay!"


    "Okay, you can leave. Don''t complain later."


    When Jay sighed, he opened the door. On the other hand, Jay''s anxiety materialized and appeared before his eyes. The face that appeared through the crack in the door was familiar to Jay. Blue hair that resembles a grong. An impressive woman with an egotistical appearance. She was Kay, Kasha.


    Jay wept when he met an unexpected guest. I couldn''t figure out why Kay went to the orphanage. No, coming here for a reason was more like a mob. She was the only one in the family with the Rolves. It was Jay who caused trouble when rumors about him wandering around the Slum spread.


    "It''s been a while, Jay."


    "It''s been a long time. It''s been two days."


    Jay grumbled. To be honest, he was reluctant to visit Kay. I didn''t want to say it out loud. From Jay''s point of view, he had nothing to lose.


    "What brings you here, anyway?"


    "Jay''s birthplace," he said. I was personally curious about where Jay, who saved my life, lived, and I could introduce him to him. "


    Then Jay could see the man standing behind Kay. The man with black hair was impressed by the starry eyes. He was mediocre in stature, but not much of a slouch. He was a totally different person from Jay from the Slum.


    The man who met Jay''s gaze introduced himself in a lively voice.


    "Too late for introductions. Nice to meet you. My name is Alone Vin Crosen. This time I''m also a watchman. So you can call it A in advance."


    Jay looked at the man who named himself Allon and burst his incredible elasticity. He was the next of the Crossens, Kay''s fianc¨¦e and one of the three great families supporting The Circle.


    And it was Jay''s assassination target.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Of course Bererosa''s mole is the one with the skin on it.


    2. The conclusion was far from complete. It was so far away.

 322 00322 377 Ad

    Yesterday Grogan gave Jay his first order. An assassination order to kill Kay''s fianc¨¦e, Alon. The order was overwhelming. Not in a good way, but in a bad way. Killing the rest of the Crossens, one of the three families, was not a matter of what the individual could do.


    Killing a nobleman with powerful power was no different than telling me that he was plotting against the kingdom of Circle. It was a lot of risks.


    The prerequisite for not being caught was extremely low probability of success, but Jay was forced to do so as long as Grogan hoped.


    Mission is meaningless unless it is a complete success. Jay licks his dry lips with his tongue. Ordering you to kill your daughter''s fianc¨¦e was a very unusual spell.


    At first, I couldn''t understand Grogan''s intentions. It was too extreme to break up the engagement. However, Jay was able to understand his position when he heard the news from Grogan yesterday. No, I''ve come to realize that Grogan has a cause.


    In the early days, the engagement of Kay and Alon was to deter the last three generations, the Rufus, from joining forces with each other in the form of a one-of-a-kind royal engagement.


    In the meantime, there was no sweet word for love or future. There were only ugly groups struggling to keep their power from being taken away. Naturally, the ideal future for the two families was to overthrow House Rufus and expand their power.


    Unfortunately, there was one problem here. Rufus Garra was happy to join forces against public enemies, but after that, there was still a struggle for power. Despite the smooth expulsion of House Rufus, the Rolves and the Crossens were in fact different families.


    So the solution that came out was a family merger. He decided to promise eternity as an excuse for his engagement. Their choice was wiser than ever because they knew they would be eaten by the House of Rufus.


    It was also a situation where a merger of the two families was unfamiliar. It couldn''t have happened that the engagement was broken off in the middle.


    The two families that were bluntly merged were now struggling. Rise and fall to hell. Standing between the two crossroads, the Rolls and the Crossens stir up nerves and raise their spirits in the final battle. The two families chose a new way to be born against the House of Rufus, but they did not become one.


    In this situation, Gromgan committed an assassination. It was Alon who was nominated as the next family member to be merged as much as the merger of the Lobbs and the Crossens began with the engagement of Alone and Kay. In other words, killing Alone can create both chaos and opportunity.


    A trick to get a clear opening. High Risk High Return. It was literally gambling, but there was no risk to Grongon. It was all Jay''s.


    If Jay kills the next Allon, Grogan has the opportunity to take over two families that have been merged in a hazy state at the same time as he can bring Kay in. If Jay can''t kill the next Allon, all we have to do is abandon him and step up.


    ''It''s nasty.''


    Jay, who was unexpectedly in the same boat, realized that his wish was to rebuild the three great families. It was obvious to Jay that he wanted to shake things up and take over the fishery.


    ''There is no guarantee that an assassination will open a vacancy. Well, it''s none of my business.''


    Even so, Grogan''s thoughts were dangerous. Chris, the leader of The One, didn''t like the rapid changing of the continent. He admitted that the three families were revived and that they were more supportive, but he did not admit that they were biting and tearing each other apart with revitalizing power. It was Chris who created the concept of a three-generation family.


    However, Grogan proceeds as if he had nothing to do with it. There were no more of his movements, as if he had been preparing for a long time. It seemed like there was a good reason. Evidence that we can get out of Chris'' hands.


    ''What on earth is the basis for that?''


    Jay tries to determine Grogan''s intentions, but there''s nothing on him. The great old existence itself was a threat. He didn''t think he could escape Chris'' work.


    ''Well, that''s all we need to know about the poor situation.''


    If there''s one thing that worked in Jay''s favor, it''s that Allon has been added as a lookout. The prospect of a close target was an exponential rise.


    ''You knew that already, so you may have sent me on this mission.''


    It was nearly impossible to kill Alon in Zephyros, where there was nowhere to run, but the Krosen family could fulfill their orders if the Earth was not strong enough. Forging evidence and reports was not work.


    "Jay?"


    "Huh?"


    "What are you so obsessed with? We have guests."


    "I need to think about something for a second."


    Jay quietly shakes his head, leaving his mind on Lara''s point and returning to reality. He was having lunch with an unexpected guest. It was uncomfortable, but Lara and the children welcomed them unharmed.


    "This is the best potato soup I''ve ever had. The chefs in my family can''t cook like this."


    "No, anyone can make this."


    "No way. It''s not common to cook like this. Well, in that sense, Jay''s lucky to be able to taste Lara''s cooking every day. So, what''s your relationship? You seem to be very close. Are you in a relationship?"


    Alon, no. When Aegean opens her mouth, she blushes. Kay also shrugged his shoulders and reacted like Lara, but no one noticed. Jay calmly replied to Ey''s cruel question.


    "No way. I''m just a childhood friend.It''s true that we grew up together when we were kids."


    "I see. I thought you were a beautiful lover, but I was mistaken."


    Ey scraped all of Lara''s potato soup from the ground up. Technically, the potato soup Lara makes is potato and onion. And even though he was the head of the local food with only cheese in it, he flattered and complimented her.


    Ai was an unbelievably noble person. Tom and Ellie''s jokes were soon accepted. But Jay pushed him away in a reflex. If the work-assassination-is successful, he will never see it again.


    After the meal, Jay quickly got to the point after drinking the coffee that Lara had cooked.


    "What brings you here, anyway? I heard about Kay, but I didn''t hear about Ei."


    "You''re in the same league, aren''t you? Please, call me" A. ""


    "If it''s any consolation, I''ll do it."


    Ey continued to smile brightly.


    "I wanted to see the person who saved my fianc¨¦e, so I came here out of rudeness. Jay, if it wasn''t for you, Kasha, or Kay, would already be dead."


    After talking about it, Ai reached out to Jay with the jewelry box in her hand.


    "Here''s my little reward."


    A jewelry chest the size of a palm of your hand was filled with gold and jewelry. The entertainment of high-value objects. I could buy a flashy building on the street right now.


    "I''d appreciate it."


    Even though it was a burden, Jay did not change his face, but accepted Ei''s favor. You don''t refuse to give. His hand was faster than the light because it was hard to hold a large amount of money in his hands these days.


    "Aigoo, it''s not right to express gratitude like this. I''ll give you an example. This is none of your business."


    "You''re engaged, Kay. You and I are like one people now. If you''re a lifesaver, you''re a lifesaver to me."


    "It''s not a good topic to come out of."


    Kay resisted Ei''s approach. It was because I felt like Jay''s actions that had been hurled at me to protect him. But the way Kay reacted, Ai spilled her words like a grunt.


    "And I''m going to be in the same group. Take good care of him, Jay."


    "I really appreciate it, A."


    The two reflexively shake hands, dropping in exchange for a warm look.


    It seems awkward for Jay to become Aega''s watchman. He became a watchman shortly after he was formally engaged to Kay.


    Even Zephyros could not believe that the favorable Ei would be sent to Earth. That was well known to him.


    Jay thought that it was strange that Kay became a watchman. The Forbidden Leaf of the Lobby House will be sent to the Wasteland? Nothing could be more glamorous than this.


    No matter how much he wanted to do it, he didn''t have to take all the risks. If that was the only reason in the beginning, Grogan''s permission would not have been lost. Then Jay was able to figure out what was going on with the two of them, because he knew what was going on with the three families.


    ''The two families are merging. There''s only one way the rest of the family can take it in this situation.''


    Interference with all your heart power. The Rolves and the Kana Crossens must have been put in charge of guarding Kay and Ai to prevent the Luftel family from intervening as much as possible.


    There were many advantages to being on Earth over Zephyros. It was clear that the Rufus would not be able to come up with a grand plan or an obstinate plan. Moreover, the lookout was not enough to operate as a clan, so he was a special command officer. Even if House Rufus boasted an unparalleled force, it would be difficult to find Kay and A.


    Grogan would have wanted to send Ei to Earth in the name of avoiding the eyes of the House of Rufus from the beginning. Having sent Kay first to prove its usefulness, it should have been easy to put it into practice. After reviewing his walk, Jay shook his head.


    ''How big was the plate made?''


    Jay could sense how frightening he was. It was a structure that could be harmed even if it moved around.


    "Then we''ll be on our way. I have a lot of work to do."


    Ey said goodbye, smiling brightly enough to make the viewer happy. Jay stares at him and Kay disappearing into a tiny void. I lifted my spirits, but there was no suspicious move. It seems no one noticed that they had appeared in the Slum.


    Jay sighed in relief, and he could see one coming from a distance. He was A, who just disappeared. As he approaches Jay''s nose, he opens his mouth, smiling brightly.


    "May I relocate for a moment? I just want to talk to you alone."


    Jay said before he tilted his head.


    "Of course, you, as a filthy and filthy lowlife, have no right to object."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 323 00323 377 yr 1

    I can''t believe you just smiled at me. Jay froze his cheeks as if he had been beaten hard by Ey. There were no manners left for Ei. What was in it was only hatred and ridicule. Jay looked at Eywa with his mask off and saw what he looked like.


    "Is that what nature is?"


    "I don''t want to confront you. Oh, but the potato soup was delicious. It doesn''t change what''s good for the lower class."


    A change came as a shock to Jay. But shortly after, he was able to concentrate. It was not the first time I had seen such a person.


    Jay leaned against the wall, following Ei into the crushed alleyway. After making sure that there was no one around, he opened his mouth again.


    "So what do you want to say? I don''t think we have the luxury of talking."


    "Looks like you saved Kay''s life. There''s an unbearable gap between you and me. I want to make that clear to you first before we get into the story."


    Ei did not stop, but vomited her feelings inside. Jay was stunned by the unfiltered malice. The image of Ei, who was shouting to do well among the same lookouts, seemed to disappear far away.


    "..."


    "We''ll have plenty of opportunities to act together in the future. What I''m trying to say is, when I do, I want you to stay away from me for one reason. It''s disgusting enough to want to kill it. Do you understand?"


    Does Cay know about this? When Jay heard Ei''s abusive remarks, he felt that way, but soon he shook his head and faced reality.


    "So I reached out to get along, but now that I think about it, you''re here because you don''t think so."


    "That''s right."


    Ai smiled bitterly, a nobleman in the memory of Jay. In his eyes, he looked at others like livestock or insects, but he hid the boiling emotions and put the answer he wished for in his mouth.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. because I''m aware of my position."


    Jay deliberately lowered himself. The first button was the most important. Whether he had a hostile relationship with Ei or a smooth relationship was entirely up to him.


    It was a pittance to reject Ei''s arrogant remarks. This is because if you form a hostile relationship here, even if you succeed in your mission, you could be caught in a trap under the guise of a grudge or retaliatory murder.


    The background of Earth gave Jay an opportunity, but it came with such great constraints. When Ei died, of course, Jay who was with him also had to go up to the Dragon Ship.


    How naturally does the urethra escape? In that sense, forming a hostile relationship was like poison. It could be illuminated by motive for murder. Moreover, Jay was an orphan slum. Even if I wasn''t accused, I was more likely to think of it as a big variable in the noble murder case.


    Jay looked away. You bend your head and bend over to take a leap. You disguise yourself as a slum obsessed with money, as if it didn''t do you any harm.


    "Anyone can say that. What I want is more concrete behavior. I don''t want you to go near Kay because you saved his life. Okay? I just noticed that Kay is looking at you more than he needs to be. If you didn''t think you''d notice, it''s a mistake, Jay."


    "That really is a mistake. I know it sounds misleading, but I didn''t do anything with a conscience. I think Kay is looking at me because she''s personally thankful to me. You know, that''s what Kay''s all about, isn''t it?"


    Jay described Kay as a responsible and compassionate woman. A fluffy compliment with honey. Ai couldn''t have kicked him out of the front. He will. Kay was his fianc¨¦e. Denial was just an indirect indication that she was irresponsible and merciless. Even if it wasn''t, Ei knew what kind of woman Kay was.


    A brooding woman kicked her tongue for a short time and could not hide her uncomfortable thoughts. It''s because I didn''t like the fact that my fianc¨¦e cared about another man, for better or for worse. That''s why Ai didn''t hide her feelings.


    "Anyway, don''t hang around. I''ve done enough."


    I never thought I''d be hiding something like this. Jay realized why A. gave him so much gold and silver. It was just an excuse to be a lifesaver. All that money was like pressure to stay away from Kay.


    "Of course, you can ignore my intentions and act accordingly. What a fountain animal needs is a direct punishment, not a conversation and a compromise. I will use my hands without hesitation. I promise you, neither woman nor child will get out of my sight."


    In her declaration that she would touch Lara and the children, Jay squeezed both hands. They were disgusting to Jay. Jay, who was holding back the rising livelihood, stared at Ai with calm eyes. Using the Apostle''s evidence didn''t kill him.


    But I couldn''t fail. Kay must have known that Ei was here. Working here was like asking me to identify myself. It was not in line with Grogan''s instructions to deal with it without anyone knowing. Crime and total crime were very different.


    "I just said it before, but I don''t want to get too close. It''s a coincidence we saved Kay''s life. And she''s a pretty girl. I know it doesn''t suit her."


    "It''s good to be honest."


    Ei grabbed Jay''s shoulder with a big smile. Jay bent at his waist with a cheerful look, and tightened his elongated head. The more cautious the opponent is, the sharper he becomes.


    "Then I''ll see to it."


    At the end of the sentence, Ei stayed away from Jay. Looking at Ei''s fading back, Jay turned his back to cool eyes. The last conscience that remained in my mind was long gone like snow. There was no hesitation. He didn''t need to feel guilty as long as he knew he wasn''t a character.


    "Thank you, I don''t have time to worry."


    Even though the possibility of resurrection increased exponentially even if you took off your mask a little later, she threw down her last shield through this conversation. For Jay to be an apostle of Shi Hyun, the home ground was not the Zephyros, but the Earth.


    /303


    The women on the terrace at the villa enjoyed a relaxing cup of tea, looking at the widespread galaxy and the sea reflecting such a galaxy. Lynn and Bererosa, swimming and one. They glanced at each other with their own personalities.


    Sihyun and Dero are watching television in the living room. The look on their faces when they seized the opportunity was the sword itself.


    "Don''t you think it''s time to decide?"


    Bererosa, who gracefully handed you a cup of tea, carefully opens the door. The women who gathered here knew instinctively what she was talking about. That''s why they made their own seats there.


    "I bet it''s a sequence."


    One who was familiar with the class was Bererosa''s words. It wasn''t surprising. There is only one target, and there are four women surrounding him. It was natural to confront them in an orderly fashion.


    "I''ll be honest with you. In the future, I think we need to have a clear order in order to stay together. Because having a clear order will reduce friction. Moreover, it is tiring to fight every moment to cover each other''s ranks. Isn''t that right?"


    No one denied Bererosa''s words. because they had thought about it.


    "We''re not splitting up the details right now. But don''t you think we need someone to play the older sister? In a big way, you could call it a delegate, or a principal."


    Lynn raises her hand, frightened to finish what Bererosa said. Turning desperately to the fox and the nine tails, she appeals to her existence. Together with everyone''s gaze, Lin pointed at herself with her thumb and opened her mouth in a cheerful manner.


    "If that''s the case, of course I am. I was the first one to meet him. Sihyun''s first love Equal (=) first sequence. It''s a formula, right?"


    Swimming with a clear formula, he looks at Rin with tired eyes.


    "Lynn, you must be confused at your age. I was the first one to see you. And I''m your first love."


    "Don''t tuck in the silver! You were an elementary school student, right?"


    "In that way, Lynn was just a fox flowing with soup. You haven''t used your gluteal technique in a while, right?"


    "Ahhhh 45283;!"


    Lynn denies the absurd remark by tapping the table. One of the two turns to swim quietly raises his hand and reveals his position.


    "First love, first encounter. They''re all good words. But that alone is not enough."


    "Sounds like Miss Hana skipped it."


    Bererosa gives you a bold nod.


    "Of course, I share a special destiny with Xi Hyun. I''m sure you all know that. Sihyun and I are the Seeker - Eclipse."


    One time, I met Nordens with Sihyun. I once soothed a desperate demonstration because I was overwhelmed by fate. Moreover, she was the teacher of Se-hyun. Although he became more intimate and famous, he was once an immortal teacher.


    "And I am also the first apostle of Shi Hyun. I don''t think there''s any more evidence. Isn''t that right?"


    One was the back of the hand. There was a Roman numeral "I" engraved with a symbol that shaped a blazing flame. It was Lynn who reacted violently before anyone else.


    "Shame! I told you before, I''m not going to play with the floors like that."


    Lin remembers very well. One was that he even swore to her that he would not pretend to be the first apostle. However, one turned his palm as if it were when and was using the First Apostle''s nameplate as his own power.


    "... You remember well. Hmmm, anyway, I''m not being mean."


    One shakes his hand, turning his head as if to say nothing more. Bererosa, who carefully observed the two bickering, smiled meaningfully.


    "You don''t seem to understand the role of the elder sister I was talking about. It''s not a place to ask how strong and intimate you are with Si-hyun. My older sister is a pillar of the family. Be able to perform the same role as the support that does not collapse."


    "What does that tell us?"


    In the question of swimming, Bererosa circled with her index finger and thumb.


    "Economic power."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. What do you recommend?


    2. I feel good.

 324 00324 377 yr 1

    In a completely unexpected response, the women kept their mouths shut. It was a realistic story, but I could not proudly say it. Bererosa, however, did not give in to women''s reactions, expressing her opinions.


    "I am responsible for all the support he needs socially, such as Xi Hyun''s economy and power. You must be right to say you''re doing something annoying. I''ll pretend I don''t know, but I have some of it with me. I don''t know about swimming sheep, but you know Lin and Yang."


    Lin and one smile, not to mention a dry smile. It was an incredibly passive reaction to the fact that he had just appealed to himself in a high voice. They are aware of Bererosa''s efforts. It was all because of Bererosa''s favor that she could live without any deficiency in her economic activity. They are getting help without knowing it.


    "That''s despicable."


    "One sheep is not the same as another. It is because he shares the fate of the Seeker with Se-hyun and occupies the position of the first apostle. Well, I admit, you can''t buy them with money. But there''s so much more to this world than money can buy. In that sense, the advantage one sheep has is that it''s useless in front of money. You see? You can''t sell the job of the Seeker, and you can''t give away the job of the First Apostle for money."


    Bererosa makes fun of one with three tongues, but Lynn is not fooled. I dug her up more objectively.


    "It''s not right to drag your opponent into your own territory, Bererosa. If you discount one advantage like that, it''s nothing for you, right? Moreover, she doesn''t need the money or power you say. I can hold it as much as I want. It''s arrogance to play the older sister just like that."


    Bererosa smiles elegantly, Lin pointed out.


    "Hehe, right. But it''s also true that someone has to step up and fix the problem. It''s true that Shi Hyun has deserted the world, but that doesn''t mean that the world is out of him. Isn''t it natural for annoying things to happen? Who can proactively cope with that? I think it''s enough to answer that question."


    Lynn and one didn''t say anything. It is because Bererosa''s social status is beyond imagination. She was the Queen of the Tagnaria Kingdom and was responsible for the great events that took place on the Hayler continent. Compared to her who could wield national power, no one could help but curl up.


    But the swim was a curious challenge.


    "Wrong. Neither Lynn nor Bererosa. And one sister. I''m the one who fits right in. For whatever reason, no one is as sure of the past as I am."


    Everyone''s gaze flooded her with words from the swimming pool. Rin frowns, one unable to hide her suspicious expression. Bererosa sticks to her relaxed posture as ever.


    "What does Miss Swimming want to talk about?"


    "More support than is needed. I can support you on both sides of the water. because you don''t have to compare it to the Kingdom of Tagnaria or Hailer. Honestly, isn''t it ridiculous that a country would go out for its own personal happiness?"


    Although not shown, swimming was also a discipline of the upper class. Moreover, Ji Ho-cheol, the father of the swimming, was raking in large business units while taking possession of the equipment. It was enough to set up a separate company, I have nothing more to say.


    The ambition of swimming did not reach Bererosa.


    "I thought you said you were borrowing my parents'' power. Medicine to the pharmacist, medicine to the doctor. Professional touching is just as important. Some things just aren''t meant to be money."


    Bererosa, who covers her mouth with her bare hands, strikes with a fist of contrition. She is convinced of her victory. She looks at the swimming by mistake. The swim staring at Bererosa mutters a lot. It was small enough to fade away by the sound of the wind, but no one here could not hear it.


    "That doesn''t sound like the kind of thing you''d say about a former married woman in a walker holic."


    "Yes¡­?"


    After hearing a strange sound in his ears, Bererosa lets out a univocal tone in a voice that he did not even know existed. Swimming was a story that twisted his side head.


    "Isn''t it true that I have very little time with you because I am obsessed with work, and that I married someone who has a nickname for the Kingdom of Tagnaria but doesn''t love you? How can you ask your eldest sister out with so many flaws? Is that really for you? I think it''s a simple greed. Moreover, the economic power and power that Bererosa boasts comes from that process."


    Language violence. Bererosa is blinded by fact-based ruthless attacks. I never thought I''d be able to dig up weaknesses so blatantly.


    When the flow of conversation was broken and Bererosa''s sovereignty was scattered, Lin opened her mouth with a complaint.


    "Bererosa has such a stain that I have to play the role of the eldest sister. Everywhere I look, I''m perfect."


    Rin smiles quietly, saying, "I can''t help it." However, the swimming slope didn''t stop at Bererosa, but went to Lynn.


    "Lynn''s out, too. I couldn''t forget my first love, so I even talked to him about it. Can you imagine how much it hurt you? If you think you''re going to get hurt, you shouldn''t say that."


    "That''s..."


    I wanted to make an excuse that it happened because I formed fox beads under control, but Lynn couldn''t. The words of swimming penetrated precisely the core. I only excused myself.


    As the swimming eliminated the static one by one, one gladly accepted the results that were opened in front of his eyes.


    "Then I''m the only one who can be the eldest. There are no decent elders left."


    Regrettably, the synchronization of the swimming did not stop. It was because her generosity was not large enough to transfer the victories she had won to others. The swim, with a smile on one voice, stabs her in the chest with a slap.


    "You were a man in your past life, right? That''s a pretty big penalty. because there are still remnants of that time. A stiff tone, an act that can''t be found in aesthetics. Even if we can understand your heart, we won''t be able to understand ours. Unfortunately, that''s a fatal flaw. How are we supposed to coordinate our relationship if we don''t even know how to be a woman? In that sense, I don''t think you can fulfill your mission."


    Blindness that leaves no room for words. One heart became ashes in a delicate arrangement. No one had ever spoken so harshly in front of her.


    Lynn collapsed vomiting blood, Bererosa out of focus in the eyes, and one burnt white. After examining their reactions, the swim strikes the final blow.


    "I''m sorry for you, but I''m a sunflower that only looks at you from start to finish. My first love, my first experience. Plus, I have all the value of my life in you. They don''t remember their past lives. They don''t have masculine values."


    Swimming appealed to its purity. It was a trait that could not be attributed to Lynn, Bererosa''s economic power, or one destiny. Above all, her own shiny advantage. The one beating swim covered the mouth with a surprised expression.


    "Huh? Come to think of it, I was the first. Wouldn''t that be closest to you?"


    I looked at them with an awkward smile as if to look at the swim that started the play with a dull tone. Yalk like a pig. But revealing my emotions to the outside was a sewer. The first thing Bererosa realized was that she had drawn out the weakness of swimming.


    "But isn''t swimming sheep a little young to play the older sister role? Unfortunately, being a swimming lamb doesn''t mean I can do my part. And of course, it''s not about trees. But it is true that the location of the eldest sister requires years of experience."


    Barely in control, Bererosa smiles. But it was her mistake. It was because the swimmer opened his mouth as soon as he heard it.


    "Don''t say it''s too much because of your age. You know what? The grandmother who experienced World War II in front of her sisters is just a child."


    Rin-175 years- and Bererosa -221 years- and Hana-22 years (79 years old) - had a prior agreement or closed their mouths. Age was a taboo for them. They quickly exchanged their gazes and decided to break ground.


    "Next time, how about next time? It''s getting cold out here for so long."


    "I''m afraid I have no choice. I have more to say, but I don''t have time to say it."


    "I agree. It''s a big improvement just by exchanging opinions. There are many days to spend together, but it is not wise to make a decision so quickly."


    Lin, Bererosa, and one of them take their hands and go into the villa. The remaining swim alone raises a winning smile. Although the position was dissolved by the principle of majority, it was a great intention just to announce a smooth start.


    /304


    In the interest and curiosity of countless people, the superlaw agency ''savior'' was launched. It was no exaggeration to say that Xavier held hopes and dreams all over the world. In celebration of Xavier''s launch, all sorts of people have arrived on the Floating Island of Embrio.


    The leaders of each country, as well as people from all over the world, gathered to share their opinions with each other. Sihyun, who participated with Bererosa in Savior''s opening ceremony, also followed her and greeted them. Everyone was interested in the fact that Sihyun was the King of Shadows, but Bererosa''s proficient coordination did not waste more time than necessary. Bererosa, she volunteered as her representative.


    Sihyun, who came out of people''s baskets, stood in one place and looked around the banquet hall.


    Savior''s banquet hall seemed stronger with the emergency in mind than the party. It is because there is no fancy place, as well as armed soldiers wandering around the banquet hall. It was also a testament to Xavier''s great intentions.


    "The hope of humanity, indeed."


    At least I didn''t think he would play the clown, so his mind was at ease. If you were taking the situation seriously, even if the damage was greater, it was clear that there would be fewer afterstorms.


    "Oh, here comes Brathr."


    Robert smiled cheerfully and approached Sihyun.


    "I thought you hated these places, but you don''t?"


    "I''m not wrong. But that doesn''t give us any peace of mind."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Factorial is correct Recommended, No, Recommended.

 325 00325 377 Ad

    Savior and Sihyun were like a common destiny. There is no reason for them to move individually as long as they have a public enemy called The Circle or the Great Old Being.


    Although Xavier was unilaterally dependent on him, it did not mean that he was at a disadvantage. It was because no matter how strong they were, they couldn''t stop ten hands with one hand. Furthermore, follow-up support for inevitably damaged areas was in an area that was untouchable to demonstration.


    Exclusion of enemies and enriching life were completely different fields. If Sihyun was in charge of destruction and extinction, Xavier was in charge of balance and peace.


    "By the way, I hear Pluto is approaching. What does Brathr think?"


    "... that story as soon as I met him."


    Sihyun wept.


    Five days ago, one piece of information reached Sihyun, who enjoyed vacationing in Polyps. It was information that Pluto''s orbit was getting narrower. As time went by, he had to be nervous because he heard that Pluto''s movements were changing explicitly.


    It was because he had heard that Pluto could collide with the Earth. Moreover, the demonstration of the presence of Pluto was a position that could not be guaranteed to be very wrong. I thought Pluto had a good reason for moving.


    "It''s not a situation where you can make decisions like that. We need to take a closer look. And it might change again soon. Even if the trajectory has changed, there''s still plenty of time left until the collision."


    "Brathr, it''s a big deal to approach casually like that. There''s a lot of opinions that it could conflict directly with Earth. I can''t even use my hands. I can''t take it."


    That''s how the wealthy received the news. Pluto could collide with Earth. But many scholars kept their mouths shut and assured that nothing like that would ever happen. It was true that Pluto was approaching Earth at an unusual rate, but it was determined that Pluto was completely off the orbit of Earth''s orbit. In the worst case scenario, Pluto and Earth only predicted to pass through each other.


    "... is getting closer to Pluto."


    Sihyun muttered a little. I didn''t feel real. It was a situation that could have caused a collision between the planet and the planet if it had been wrong, but there was no sense to say this. It''s not because of the confidence that it can be stopped. It''s because the scale is so large that the head stops imagining.


    There was only one assumption I could think of at the moment. The Brotherhood. If not, Pluto had no reason to suddenly change course. Since two months ago, there was a sign, but it was clear that the movement was after Shi Hyun''s collision with the Brotherhood.


    But the assumption was lacking. Having an ill-fated story was admittedly a demonstration, but it was not an ill-fated story deep enough to put an end to the species. I only got involved with one of the Migos, Engadun.


    It was an absurd assumption that Pluto and Earth collided. But I couldn''t deny the reality that was happening. Is something else happening that you don''t know about? He sighed as if he was just wandering around the ocean.


    "Even if Pluto really collides with Earth, it''s a problem. Even if it''s a planet, it''s a planet. Who''s gonna stop it?"


    "Why don''t we let Brathr do his thing? You did that in Armageddon. Brathr would have been more active than a nuclear bomb."


    "... what an idiot. The size is different."


    It was not part of what Sihyun could do. Being a great old being, I had the power to break the laws and providence of the universe, but there were limits in it. I held him by the ankle anytime, anywhere.


    ''Current Jihyun'' was not powerful enough to rule the fate of the planet - Pluto. To be precise, the overwhelming force could not destroy the planet.


    If I took the time to break it, it would be possible, but it could not be done well by solving things that way. Pluto is the realm of Mirko. I didn''t know how to reverse it. If I had the strength, I''d have to destroy Pluto in a single blow.


    "But if we get close, we''ll have to go."


    There were no constraints on the demonstration of mastering interstellar migration. There was nothing that the universe couldn''t explore. The problem was the truth of the Migrants living in Pluto City. It is because there is nothing that can be done by Jihyun if they are truly malicious, even if they smile when they are mistaken.


    ''There''s more trouble.''


    At that moment, a figure approaches between him and Robert. A black man with sun-kissed skin, he was a slander. Unlike before, he surrounded himself with intelligent white clothing, with a distinctive aura. It was because a strange smell surrounded him whether he had just continued his research.


    "Sounds like you two are having an interesting conversation."


    A brief greeting with Slander made me curious to hear his opinion. Along with his general manager and supporter of Floating Island Embrio, Slander, also known as the world''s best brain, was curious about how he would view Pluto.


    "What does Dr. Slander think? About Pluto suddenly changing course."


    "Come if you want, come if you don''t."


    The answer to everything beyond ambiguity, to fate. Robert smiles and shakes his hands as Sihyun looks dazed.


    "I don''t think I was explaining myself enough. I mean, there were so many variables that we couldn''t predict Pluto''s next behavior. Observations and predictions are confusing every second of every day. Two months ago, we predicted that Pluto would merge into the solar system, but now what? It''s a hypothesis that it could collide with the Earth. Well, if Pluto is so close, then it could really be the end of humanity."


    "Don''t you think it''s irresponsible to say something like that in a city that requires the attention of someone like Dr. Slander? Please refrain from making confusing hypotheses."


    Robert grunts at the slander with a dull voice. Sihyun only looked at him warmly because she had just known that Robert was leading the charge. When Slander picked up his wine glass, he revealed his point with a faint smile.


    "But it''s true what I''m looking forward to. because I''m personally curious about how humanity can cope on the end of the world. because the more you get stuck, the more powerful you become. And of course, I don''t want humanity to end. All I want is for humanity to move beyond adversity and move on to the next level."


    Sihyun sensed that Slander was not unusual. He kept the end of humanity in his mouth and did not change a single face. His eyes were filled with only interest and curiosity. You can see why Robert called him a wicked man.


    "Se-hyun, enjoy yourself. You may not be able to enjoy it again."


    Again. It was an awkward word choice. He frowns at Slander''s narrative, as if something were to happen. But soon, I shook my head. It''s because he decided that Robert had a side effect on the story he had heard.


    "What does that mean?"


    "Literally. When will so many people get together and talk freely? It''s a landscape that can only be seen at the opening ceremonies of superlaw organizations across borders and across races. You won''t be able to do this again."


    It was a meaningless choice of words. Sihyun sighs and lets out the slider, admitting he overreacted. As Embrio''s General Manager, Slander''s schedule has been busy.


    Soon after, Commander David, Savior''s commander, ascends to the top of the phase. Despite being an important position, he had not even shaved his hot growing beard. Beyond shocking behavior, no one points to him.


    The many medals hanging from David''s uniform were a revelation of his passing. With David''s presence, silence settles over the ballroom. Everyone noticed his actions. David, who had monopolized all the lights in the intestine, opened his mouth calmly.


    His words continue endlessly to commemorate Xavier''s launch. David''s candid thinking caught David''s eye and began to reveal his vision going forward.


    David''s voice is full of unwavering will. I had to admit that I listened to him for a long time. I don''t know about anything else, but David''s speech is excellent.


    "... and our first task for Xavier is to destroy the scattered Grandeliols around the world and bring them back before The Circle invades this world. Before The Circle takes action, it will be our Savior''s task to eradicate and midnight their home base."


    Sihyun nods. Xavier''s policy was accepted by him. Xi, who had become a great old being, did not act independently and waited for this situation to come.


    Destroying Grandeliols is easy. But then there was the problem. This was due to hundreds of thousands of refugees in the collapse of Grandelliol. Secondary damage by heteros could not be ignored. Moreover, this was a tragedy that only happens in one country. Assuming the destruction of Grandeliols around the world, exponential challenges have arisen.


    It wasn''t over by breaking it. It was only possible with continued interest in survivors and national aid. It was not a matter that he wanted to destroy by himself.


    The demonstration was ready, but the world was not ready. But David took the liberty of declaring himself ready to leave the Grand Delliol.


    It was a burden for Xavier, who was just getting started, but David confidently said it all because there was a demonstration.


    "Let me introduce you. Our hope, the King of Shadows."


    - 305.


    "Damn, I didn''t come here to be your best man..."


    Rawley drank some unrecognizable wine as he watched a demonstration of his calm demeanor on the stage. He felt like his place had been taken from him. Without Shi Hyun, it would have been him who would be on that platform right now.


    "Stop drinking. I think I''m drunk."


    "No, Kumdal. I can drink more. So leave it alone."


    After pushing Kumdal''s hand, Rawley raised his next cup in a dazzling look. Kumdal sighed and tried to stop Rawley, but in the end he lost. At that time, a woman appeared.


    "My Se-hyun doesn''t deserve it."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. I''ll write people settings for a short time because some people won''t think of it.


    Rawley Prowin - 24 years old in France. 7.1 million daggers. 2nd place. Brown hair, blue eyes.


    Kumdal - Mongolian 45th - 6.7 million 3rd in the middle-aged household, likely to catch a full-body bear.


    Luo Sang-wo, 31, China, number 79 million, poisonous fog.


    Velvet Dwarf - UK 30th 685th Place Lightning Free Short Blonde with Spear.


    Michael Pavlov, 51 years old, 736 million explosive realist cannon.

 326 00326 377 yrs

    A colorless, transparent jewel sits on her forehead braided with dark green hair. Similar to humans, but with a distinctive appearance, she has a unique presence in the banquet hall.


    Rawley couldn''t have known who she was. Her name is Bererosa La Tagnaria. Queen of Tagnaria and pioneer of the Hayler continent. Moreover, he was also an investor who helped the foundation of Xavier, a superlaw firm.


    Rawley smiles as he looks at Bererosa. Like she said, he ''hated it''. I could guarantee that I could not live under the same sky, both externally and internally. There couldn''t have been a sound.


    "Yes, I don''t deserve it and I don''t want it."


    "May I ask why you think that?"


    "I don''t know, my queen, but I ran into Se-hyun a week ago. And he said as if the effort and experience that I had put into it was nothing. just because they''re stronger than me. I don''t want a human being who can easily disparage others so easily to come up to the top of the platform and get people''s attention, and I don''t want to think about ever meeting him again. Is that an answer?"


    Rawley prays for a drink and pulls out the words in his mind. He was not as tough as he used to be, but maybe he lost the brake of reason. It was even more explicit. After Rawley''s complaint, Bererosa smiles faintly. For her who had suffered and suffered all kinds of hardships in Zephyros, Rawley''s remarks were not an itch. It was a malice stemming from inferiority.


    "We heard Mr. Rawley''s answer. But it''s strange to hear. I think you''re mistaken."


    "What do you mean?"


    "As he vomits over Rawley''s efforts and experiences, he also denies the effort and experience he had until he became strong. If you really acknowledge his strength, you can''t ignore his experience until now. You don''t mean you want to be respected for your efforts and experiences, but you don''t want to respect the efforts and experiences of others, right?"


    Bererosa knew how strong she had become. He was born human because he was more in pain and death than he was in death as a savior-gemon.


    Even if he wanted to give up, he couldn''t do that. His special power did not allow him to stop. Even in a situation that could not be overcome, he had to overcome his own mind. Bererosa had no idea how painful it must have been in hundreds of deaths.


    That''s why she felt disgusted by Rawley''s attitude to deny him his whole life. The old gentleman, Michaels, who noticed that Bererosa''s strength was unusual, stopped Rawley first.


    "How can you look like that in a place like this? Shame on you. You''re not saying you don''t know Queen Bererosa''s relationship with Se-hyun?"


    The companion of Shadow King-Shi-hyun Bererosa was an open secret and rumor floating through the ports. It didn''t make any sense that everyone had silenced their answers, but they didn''t discuss them directly.


    Mihail''s words sadly lit his heart instead of cooling Rawley''s head.


    "Oh, so that''s why you''re surrounding the demonstration. Well, the arm is bent inward. That must not have been a pleasant comment for the queen."


    Kumdal, a middle-aged man who looks like a bear, and Velvet, who cut her blonde hair short, stood in front of Rawley. The two who saw that Rawley''s actions had crossed the line, grabbed his arms one by one.


    "Stop it. What are you accusing the guests of?"


    "Rawley, that''s it. I''m drunk."


    Making Bererosa an enemy was suicide. Even if he controlled the world economy, if he opposed her, it would have been a grey cloud in front of Rawley''s vast path.


    Kumdal and Velvet, who were drunk and put their hands on Rawley''s mouth, sighed. I knew Rawley was rude and mild in speech, but it was not enough to ignore him. He was also a colleague in the World Power War.


    "I''m sorry. Rawley''s drunk and can''t tell the difference. I hope you don''t mean that."


    Bererosa laughs elegantly after Kumdal complains in a thoughtful and heavy voice. Her change was so fast that she didn''t know when she had fixed her face.


    Bererosa had no intention of making things big. In the early days, this party was a place to announce the advent of supernatural law enforcement. Even though Rawley hated it, she was not foolish enough to misplace the first button.


    "No, I think it''s a great opportunity to have an honest opinion. Not everyone has a crush on Se-hyun. Someone here must have the same idea as Mr. Rawley. And in that sense, I learned a lot."


    No one listened to Bererosa directly. It''s because they knew that it was more difficult to deal with someone as flexible as Bererosa than explicitly expressing their emotions.


    Everyone is silent and accepts Bererosa''s last tolerance. But Rawley''s rampage did not stop there.


    "Did I say something wrong? He just shows up, takes our spot and plays commander. Look there. That seat should have been one of us."


    Rawley points to the monolith as he puts a veil around his neck, but no one accepts him. It just sounded like a child''s beating in a ridiculous argument. Bererosa shakes her head, staring at Rawley, who cannot pronounce correctly, whether his tongue is twisted or twisted. It was funny to be angry.


    The only way to open your mouth here is to tell them that you are as drunk as Rawley. Bererosa, who has calmed her squirming emotions, vomited a concern mixed with elasticity.


    "I don''t think it''s going to be easy for you. if Mr. Rawley is still in Savior. It''s not like he''s trying to convince Rawley."


    What Rawley needed was personality training. A violent personality is not fixed by restraint. Rawley sighs furiously and Bererosa watches him calmly. There was a warm feeling between the two of them.


    At that time, she appeared after presenting behind Bererosa''s back. When the participant - the protagonist - appeared, the talents turned their heads, clearing their throat, not having to say who first.


    "What''s going on, Bererosa?"


    "It''s nothing. I was just having a conversation because Mr. Rawley was making funny noises."


    It was a piece of information, but he could see what was going on. Rawley and Bererosa glance through the intestines with a cold look on their faces. And those who stand around and are restless. Since it was a seemingly obvious development, Sihyun turned his gaze to Rawley.


    "It''s you again. What is your complaint this time?"


    As Xavier''s chief instructor, Rawley does not have a good voice, though he decides to honor the talents of Xavier. Rawley growled low, looking into his eyes.


    "It grieves me that you are in front of me."


    "I thought that story was over last time. Isn''t it?"


    "I didn''t finish it, did I?"


    Rawley, who had vomited his tears, performed a test run. He committed himself to the flow of time and made the same mistake again. A result of intoxication and clouded judgment. Rawley aims at his neck with a stalled time. Surprisingly, for a moment, it was Robert who held his hand.


    "What''s all this commotion while I''m in the bathroom?"


    "Mr. Robert...?"


    Robert sighs, holding Rawley''s right hand. He couldn''t have known that Rawley couldn''t stand anger and abused his abilities.


    "Not to mention a commotion. Rawley, you just moved unilaterally. You''re driving a case, by the way."


    Robert, who turned a piece of his hand into steel, punched him in the jaw before Rawley could say Moore. Rawley, who fell helplessly like a fluffy, broken-hearted doll, only lets out a groan.


    "Go into the room and cool off, Rawley. It''ll only get worse if you stay here. You mind if I jump to that conclusion, Brother?"


    "Suit yourself."


    Rawley, who had given him a dull jaw, suddenly realized he was a clear-headed dog. Looking at the intestine with a cool mind, he could see that the atmosphere had faded.


    The event was diluted by the supernatural organization in honor of its inception. Everyone was blaming him. Rawley bites his lip until the blood flows, realizing the trend he had committed late at one stroke. Rawley, who stood up staggering, left the banquet hall with a red face without saying anything.


    Soon after, the intestine was full of life again. Having just erased the previous incident from his mind, Michael opens his mouth to raise a sinking mood with a hollow smile.


    "I''m sorry. Rawley has a very fiery personality. I mean, I may be on top of it at an early age, but there''s no manners."


    "No, it''s not. I thought something like this might happen."


    Rawley was a key figure to him. It is because his rebellious nature and hemispheric temperament are evident in his actions. It was even weirder to think that there would be no friction.


    Everything was a matter of time. If I had been close to her right now, I wouldn''t have happened to blush like this. Of course, the opposite was true. The more I forced him, the stronger he would react.


    Robert glances at the brooding face of his poem and lightly slaps his shoulder.


    "Brother, let''s get along. We''re like a family from now on."


    "Get lost. I can do this without your help."


    "Yes, it is. Brother, lead us well in the future."


    /306


    "Queek!"


    A sudden scream strikes Xavier, the supernatural authority. While sleeping in the assigned room, he opened his eyes to the sound. It was quite a distance, but it sounded louder to him than thunder.


    "Se-hyun, did you just say that?"


    "Well, I guess I''ll find out."


    Sihyun hurried with Bererosa to the source of the sound. It was the middle of the night, but it was not difficult to find the way. The chattering was louder than ever. The unfamiliar corridor opened, but he stepped forward without hesitation. The sound became a milestone, guiding him.


    Through numerous crowds, Sehyun reached the source of the sound, encountering horrific sights. The look in his eyes was a group of corpses. The corpse, whose neck and limbs have been bent in an unusual direction, appears to have recently died. It was because there was blood rushing through the cracks.


    A murder that occurred right after Xavier''s opening ceremony. He turned his head and looked at the corpse''s face.


    "Se-hyun, this is..."


    "Ha."


    After checking his face, he sighed deeply in his body. The dead man was Rawley, who had just revealed his teeth to him.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    Some people say they don''t remember, so I''m going to use character settings for a short time.


    Rawley Prowin - 24 years old in France. 7.1 million daggers. 2nd place. Brown hair, blue eyes.


    Kumdal - Mongolian 45th - 6.7 million 3rd in the middle-aged household, likely to catch a full-body bear.


    Luo Sang-wo, 31, China, number 79 million, poisonous fog.


    Velvet Dwarf - UK 30th 685th Place Lightning Free Short Blonde with Spear.


    Michael Pavlov, 51 years old, 736 million explosive realist cannon.


    2. The last episode went smoothly, right?

 327 00327 377 Ad

    There was no one who didn''t know that there was something unspeakable between Rawley and Sihyun. A plot to confront two people who are born with a demon. Naturally, everyone''s gaze was directed at Sihyun.


    Rawley was a proven opponent of the World War on Abilities. It also had an extraordinary ability to follow Robert, who was called the greatest man on the face of the earth.


    Very few people were able to overwhelmingly kill him. No, there was only one. The strongest in the supernatural Savior. And there was nothing else that could move faster than anyone else.


    Moreover, both motivation and ability are met. As time went on, suspicious eyes became stronger. However, it was not the gaze of three eyes that mattered to him. The problem was that out of his control, a murder happened.


    Rawley never noticed a defect until he died. Sihyun was sweating cold. One who could commit murder in secret without being caught by his breath. It was clear that the Great Old Being or the Buffer had powers.


    I''ll be watching you somewhere. Otherwise, he couldn''t have targeted Rawley precisely.


    "What''s going on here?"


    David, the Savior''s Commander, shows up late to confirm the tragedy. Shortly thereafter, he decides to call Slander and preserve the scene. A situation where even talented people show up one by one. The left was truly a chaotic crucible.


    It''s been less than a day since Sabre was officially launched by the supernatural law enforcement agency, and this has already happened. Those who insisted that it was an inside job looked at the demonstration without you having to.


    "You''re overwhelmed by overwhelming power. Not many people can kill Rawley as easily as he stood out in World War II. Given his abilities, there''s a good chance it''s a surprise."


    Slander and the doctors who were invited to Savior all had the same opinion. Killing Rawley armed with a million units of thought and killing him without any obvious signs was a huge testament. A strong man who can kill Rawley in a blow. That was their final conclusion.


    Opinion was like a drawing paper. Once the color was painted, it did not change. When one person opened their mouth and set their direction, they put the demonstration together on the dragon ship.


    Those who saw for themselves what could happen when the invincible sword that protects them changed became paralyzed. Those who couldn''t think of the way he had walked and his disposition until now were surrounded by voices that were left with only survival instincts.


    "Se-hyun..."


    Bererosa looks up at the demonstration with anxious eyes because of the malice she had never thought of. However, he stared at the crowd with an expressionless expression.


    Soon, he waves his hand. At the end of a single movement, an earth-shattering shock strikes the intestine. The weak settle on the cold floor, not to mention the first. What they encountered was not an ordinary young man, but an immortal predator. It was like a giant being that could not be quantified by their bigoted accidents. Those who deviated from the temptation after a beat did not look up to the behavior they had practiced.


    "I''ve heard your filthy stories well. But you''re mistaken. If you try to kill it, you can kill it without leaving any dust behind. Don''t you think it''s funny that you leave evidence like this to be problematic?"


    He glanced around with his cool eyes and drooled on those who could not see the reality. My whole body is shaking. None of them opened their mouths. I just curled up and endured it until Xi Hyun''s anger passed.


    I couldn''t hide my shame for inviting myself to a strong enemy called The Circle and Great Old Being. If I saw the murders, I had to think of them first.


    "You''re not getting any better here. It''s only gonna get worse. Please wait for everything to become clear. And I will prohibit personal action in the future. I''m going to put together a team, so make sure you get together and move."


    Under David''s command, Xavier enters a state of emergency alert. The armed forces watched as people were deployed in and out of each corridor. The killer was still among them. No, there was a good chance. The floating island of Embryo was floating on top of the watchtower. There was nowhere to run.


    Only the key figures remained in a place where the commotion had swept over. David and Slander and four others. Bererosa examines him by his side.


    "Estimated time of death is 11: 00 p.m. So when Rawley left the ballroom, The death in the assigned room suggests that the culprit or Savior''s facility was deeply regarded. And strangely enough, the cause of death is a heart attack."


    Slander straightened the situation out. David frowns and shakes his head. I noticed something strange in Slander''s words.


    "A heart attack? Not a lot of bleeding or a concussion?"


    "It is estimated that the joints of the neck and extremities are distorted postmortem. He wanted to claim he was killed by excessive force."


    David looks at Rawley''s body and touches his hot beard.


    "Se-hyun, I can''t help but ask you what you think. He was the most powerful of us all. What do you think? Any sign of Rawley''s killer?"


    Through the stream and the intelligence, Jihyun examined the traces and wept. Everything was blurry. I knew there was an intervention, but that was it. One thing was for sure, the trail didn''t disappear completely.


    "I don''t know exactly, but the real culprit is likely to be mixed up with people."


    "Are you saying there''s a real culprit among us?"


    Velvet listened to Sihyun''s words and opened his mouth in a reflexive manner. Kumdal looks at the situation calmly, grabbing her shoulder, which seems to be rushing to the place where people are gathering soon.


    "Or an uninvited third party. With this many people, it''s impossible to know who everyone is. If a stranger walks by, he''ll think it''s someone he doesn''t know."


    "Maybe he disguised himself as someone he didn''t even think of. Maybe he killed one of our own and got caught. If a third party got in, like Kumdal said, he''s most likely in the attic. No one knows who they are like no one knows who they are. It would be easier to use someone else''s identity than to be seen that way."


    Robert''s words had many meanings. It''s because the real culprit killed a powerful man to enter the wealthy island of Embrio.


    "We can''t rule out the possibility of escaping. He will, too, because he killed Mr. Rawley in a blow. If you''re that good, you won''t be courted by the place or the environment."


    Bererosa never misses the possibility that the real culprit disappeared on the Floating Island of Embrio.


    "Your words make sense, but I don''t understand you crossing Xavier''s strict boundaries to kill a Rawley. If you really wanted to kill Rawley, you could have done it after the party. Hardly anything comes back compared to the risks we have to take."


    Everyone put a tack to Velvet''s claim of piercing the core. If she''s right, there could be more victims.


    "Is there still something you''re after?"


    As Slander looks around, his eyes narrow, he raises concern. But no one answered him. It was a situation that I could not guarantee.


    Mihail, who has been silent so far, peers quietly at the left.


    "Luo Sang-woo, Luo Sang-woo is invisible. Has anyone seen him at the ballroom? I know you don''t like to party, but it''s weird you didn''t show your face once."


    All of Michiel''s points light up. In the great commotion of the entire Savior, there appeared a man who could not find his way there. Those who turn their heads and look at each other move quickly. It seemed to work out in a direction I hadn''t even thought of.


    /307


    "Grrrgh... Good. Yeah, you do that. It''s good for you who know nothing but money. A guy like you should be crawling on the ground like a bug."


    Luo Sang-wo''s body was boiling. An unstable thought consumes his mind. Seizures occurred anytime and anywhere, but today was particularly bad timing.


    As soon as the day of Xavier''s founding ceremony came, a sudden, raised head seizure did not even appear to sink until the dawn. Luisang holds hands tight enough for blood to flow, her jaw snapped and her jaw snapped.


    "... Hehe. I told you not to rebel against me. Just do as you''re told. Do you want to die?"


    Occurring seizures were a result of abuse of capacity enhancing agents. High Risk High Return. In order to reach a little higher, he touched the powerful power booster. Unfortunately, the country''s ability enhancers were highly addictive. And the reactions were severe. Talent enhancers helped Luo Sang-wo a lot, but came back with such a big test.


    There were times when the hallucinations occupied his body, not to mention his hearing. It was the same now. Lu Xiaoyang, he was wandering between reality and imagination.


    Knock, knock.


    "Lou, are you in there?"


    I returned to reality for a moment because of the sound of calling out to myself. Though the mind was not as dark as the fog, he could see that the one who called himself reflectively was Micheal.


    "Listen... don''t come!"


    Luo Sang-woo roared like an animal and stopped Michaels from entering. It would have been an international issue if it had been known to use enhancers. No, what was important was not the fact that he used an enhancer. What was important was that he was insane because he was addicted to ability-enhancing drugs. The fame and power that had been accumulated so far would have been useless.


    "Luckily, you''re in the room. I''m sorry, but we don''t have time to wait as the situation presents itself. If you won''t open it, we''ll open it for you."


    "Get lost!"


    "I can''t help it."


    After a while, those who entered Luo Sang-wo''s room at the same time the door opened did not conceal their surprise. It was because the sight in front of their eyes was more harsh than they thought.


    "What the hell..."


    He was stretched out with a drenched, sweaty godson. And there was blood feet in his eyes. No matter who saw it, it couldn''t be concluded that it was normal.


    The apex was a glass bottle rolling underneath his feet. With a glass bottle the size of a baby finger, Slander slowly reads the label engraved on the outside.


    "I''ve seen it before. This is a Chinese-developed enhancer, the heavenly palace. I thought the side effects were as strong as they were, so they were discarded, but someone''s been using them..."


    "I didn''t do it. I didn''t!"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. What do you recommend?


    2. It is the Federation.

 328 00328 377 Ad

    Luisang Wong defended herself with all her soul. But no one believed him. Luo Sang-wo''s eyes had lost their focus for a long time, and her mouth was open without shutting up.


    In a word, Luisang was in a state where he couldn''t even get along. In his hands, poisonous fog seemed to be implemented shortly.


    "I didn''t do it because I wanted to. So it was all for me. Not for you, but for me..."


    An unstable word popped out of Luisangwo''s mouth and touched others'' spirits.


    "... What do you think, Slander?"


    David waits for Slander''s words as he sees the ugly side of Luo Sang-wo. Slander used a simple test to assess Luisangwo''s condition.


    "I think I''m hallucinating intensely. You know, the side effects of capability enhancing agents are so profound, so varied, Among other things, the heavenly palace is an enhancement of the ability of banned drugs worldwide."


    Not to mention the risks of having a heavenly palace such as hallucinations, strokes, heart attacks, runaway thoughts, and habitual seizures. Many clinical trials have limited single dose administration with a high reliability enhancer. Even if Slander was proficient in medicine and medicine, he could not restore the body of someone who had taken drugs close to drugs for the long term.


    "You can''t hear a normal answer, can you?"


    "Probably. It''s a highly symptomatic condition. It''s not an exaggeration to say chronic illness. Unfortunately, there''s nothing we can do here."


    The same remark as the death sentence. Those who entered Luisangwo''s room could see why he didn''t show up for the party. If there was an unstoppable seizure after abuse of the enhancement, he couldn''t have wanted to participate.


    Sihyun went out and met Luo Sang-wo''s gaze. After holding Luo Sang-wo''s neck, he opened his mouth in a strong tone.


    Did you kill Rawley?]


    "It''s good for him who knows nothing but money. He should be crawling on the ground like a bug. I told you not to resist, but to do as you were told, and you resisted, so you have to die."


    The pronunciation was a mess, but there was no one here who didn''t know what Luisangwo meant.


    "Brother, did you just use your powers?"


    "Yes, there''s very little chance that Luo Sang-wo''s confession is a lie."


    Velvet takes a step back to confess Luo Sang-wo''s unthinkable actions. She had a dream about all this. I''ve thought of the talents gathered here as colleagues and rivals, but I''ve never seen anyone kill.


    "No way. Are you kidding me? You two weren''t that bad."


    Velvet clutches her voice, giving her the edge of her garment. Rawley and Luisangwo''s friendship could not be expressed in a few letters, but what she could insist was that their relationship was not so urgent as to end with murder.


    "Velvet, there is no reason for malice. That''s why it''s scary."


    Mihail, who splashed Velvet''s back, uttered his last words. He knew that he lived a long life and a short life, but he didn''t have to do everything for a reason.


    "Mr. Michiel is right. Nobody expected Rawley to look like that until just now."


    Kumdal could not conceal his calm attitude. Kumdal cared for Rawley, even if he did not behave as usual. He took care of Rawley with a bad heart.


    "As time went by, I have no idea how bad Rawley must have been when he died."


    Slander turns to David, expressing his personal feelings. There was nothing else to conclude the murder. A brief silence. The longer you wait, the more you look at David one by one.


    "... It may be hard to conclude until there is direct evidence, but I can''t help but be certain of the situation. Let''s put Luo Sang-wo on the dragon ship first. I will continue the investigation when he has recovered from his seizures."


    That was all David could give to world-class talent. On hold. But those who were present had tentatively accepted Luo Sang-wo''s confession.


    Rawley''s hangover and the side effects of his ability-booster have clouded his mind. It was because they didn''t have to see what would happen when they met. No one told me to go first. Both of them had significantly decreased cognitive abilities. Even with a small friction, it could be a big flower.


    Moreover, Luo Sang-wo''s "poison" could explain Rawley''s sine-heart attack. It was clear that if Luo Sang-wo had done it first, Rawley would have fewer ways to resist.


    Controlling the flow of time was clearly a disruptive ability. But it was also a limited ability. If I hadn''t prepared myself in advance, I wouldn''t have been able to resist the poison inside my body.


    Luo Sang-wo''s disagreement with Rawley was not unlikely. He also judged it that way. Thoughtfully synthesized poisons he couldn''t detect either. And over time, it evaporated with thought, so it was one of the hardest to find traces of murder tools.


    However, he felt a slight emotion. This is because the situation has progressed as if the cogs were engaged. It was like the whole world acknowledged that Luo Sang-wo was the real culprit.


    Where the hell did this start? What made this happen? He turned his back and decided. He had the power to know the past, and he was eager to look at it.


    "Bererosa, I''ll be back in a minute."


    Bererosa, who knows what she''s capable of, nods at his words. She believed in him. What he couldn''t solve was virtually nothing.


    Sihyun returned to the past, accompanied by Bererosa. Regression through Past Designation. For the 825 th attempt, he unleashed the power he had gained and went back in time.


    /308


    Rawley bites his lip until the blood flows, realizing the trend he had committed late at one stroke. Rawley, who stood up staggering, left the banquet hall with a red face without saying anything.


    Just as a flash of light appeared in the White Heat Ball, Shi Hyun woke up and left the ballroom, leaving her talents behind. A demonstration that found Rawley''s back not far behind followed him.


    Soon after, Rawley was about to die. That''s why Sihyun was going to look at the real-life death by his side. I had to know if it really was a mistake by Luo Sang-wo, or if it was a variable caused by a third party.


    Sihyun, standing next to Rawley, quietly stares at him. As an unexpected figure appeared in front of him, Rawley opened his mouth with a rugged expression.


    "What, you want to blame me, too?"


    "Drinking is not so low that I feel offended."


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    "You die today."


    "If you want to bullshit me, go to the ballroom and say, fuck off."


    Rawley immediately frowned and kicked his tongue short. But that was it. He turns his head and walks into his room ignoring the demonstration. Sihyun hurled himself through the cracks of the door and entered his room without Rawley''s permission.


    "Get out of here!"


    Rawley quickly put on a pose that seemed to exert ability-stigma, but he just laughed.


    [Don''t mind me, babe.]


    Whether it was through ''please'' or not, Rawley kept his mouth shut and lay down on the bed. He forgot that he was in the room. Sitting on a chair set in the room, he erased his appearance using the power of perfection and intelligence. Like Chameleon, he struggles to understand the dangers of approaching Rawley.


    Prepared for the ''real culprit'' raid. But no one entered Rawley''s room until 11: 00 -- presumed time of death -- had passed. I saw no shadows of suspicious characters other than Luo Sang-wo.


    "The future has changed...?" ''


    He turns his head to the unknown anxiety. But Rawley was sleeping on the bed. It wasn''t even close to death. At that moment, a sudden scream strikes Xavier, the supernatural authority.


    "Kiiaaaah!"


    Sihyun quickly threw himself to the source of the sound as if the bullet had been fired. He runs down the familiar corridor. The road I''ve been on once. I couldn''t forget. It was a place I had been hours ago.


    ''Luo Sang-wo''s room.''


    Unlikely, the place where people were gathered was the last place Sihyun used the past designation. He hurriedly entered the room and could see one person. The man stretched out and lay on his back, Lu Sang-woo.


    Luo Sang-woo, who collapsed in a bubble, was no longer breathing. In front of him as a cold corpse, he bit his lip. Something unexpected happened.


    "What''s going on here?"


    David, the Savior''s commander, shows up late to clean up the mess. Everything went exactly as it did when Rawley died. If anything else, Rawley was treated as a massacre, and Lou Sang-wo was treated as a natural death--a sudden death.


    "Estimated time of death is 11: 00 p.m. No one has seen Luo Sang-wo today, so it looks like he''s dead in the room. The cause of death was a heart attack. The body was judged to be unable to withstand the side effects of the enhancement. It''s very common. because the heavenly palace is a very dangerous drug. If you had taken it for a long time, you would have known the risks the most."


    Slander straightened the situation out. Suspect was shot on sight as a victim. Inversion that cannot be. The fact that death has not changed, but the death has changed. As soon as Rawley died, Luo Sang-wo died.


    Sihyun suddenly remembered the ''circulation point''. The future unfolds infinitely, with countless possibilities. A place where destiny is bound together, a circulation point. Whether he moved or didn''t move, he felt that someone''s death might be inevitable.


    I need a sample. ''


    Reflexively, he thought of Rawley. If he''s still alive, he''s probably not in the circulation by now, sleeping alone in his room. Unfortunately, the reality did not go as he thought. It''s because Rawley was dead when he rushed back.


    "Damn it..."


    When Rawley saw his neck and limbs twisted in an unusual direction, he burst into elasticity. He had to admit. His future has entered the cycle.


    /309


    Sihyun who went back in time for the 826 th attempt did not hide his grief. The circulation point suggested that it was that big.


    Cycle points were grouped into two main categories: Naturally occurring circulation points and those suppressed by enormous forces limit all possibilities. The former does not matter, but the latter does.


    The intervention of great power to the extent that all possibilities were limited was like the presence of a great old being by his side.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. This is Musubi.

 329 00329 377 Ad

    After putting Rawley to sleep, Sihyun went into Luo Sangwo''s room and dragged him out. After gathering the two in one place, he sighed of relief. But the tranquility was brief.


    As soon as I was relieved to have eliminated the hazard, it was another tragedy to harass him. Mikhail is dead. Other people mourned his death because he was relatively old among the talents, but he couldn''t.


    It''s because he instinctively knew he was dead instead of saving Rawley and Luisangwo. It resulted in a sudden death-natural fatality-due to a heart attack, but the demonstration was unacceptable.


    And his thoughts turned out to be actions.


    Whenever a variable occurred, the demonstration continued back in time to block the variable. However, just as water leaked through my fingers, no matter how much I tried to control the variables, it didn''t work. The variables poured down through the blind spot without a hitch.


    If we stop Michiel from dying, Velvet is dead. If we stop Velvet from dying, Kumdal is dead. If we stop Kumdal, Bererosa dies. If we stop Bererosa''s death, David is dead. The vicious cycle continues to turn, biting its tail. Errors were inevitable.


    He no longer considered the real culprit to be a human. Enemies that have raided Floating Island Embrio are out of human territory.


    A lot of regression, a proportional failure. The real culprit dug around him as time went on. Xi Hyun also identified the number of true culprits by repeating the regression and blocked the variables in advance.


    Sihyun hurled himself through the path of the thorny field and into the 66th cycle - regression - leaving the river. Before the murders took place, the shadow enveloped the floating island of Embryo, gathering all those on the island in one place. A thorough blockade of the source was waiting for the real culprit to show up.


    However, the real culprit produced a new victim, gliding between the shadows and the shadows as if seen. The real culprit always wandered out of his sight. A situation where even the real killer''s shadow cannot be stepped on. It was the true intent of the offender to become clearer with repetition.


    There was no plot against the perpetrator or conjecture against the victim. What he or she wanted was for Jihyun to collapse. The real culprit dug around Xi Hyun relentlessly as if he had a grudge. It was so blatant that I couldn''t help but notice Sihyun.


    Going back 128th time, Sihyun has reached his limit. His determination to keep an eye on the situation until he caught the real tails was notorious for all the people inside Embrio. With an uncertain touch that spread like an epidemic, Xi Hyun had no choice but to be silenced.


    Sihyun bites his lip and looks at the slander beside him. Is it bad luck? It was the only thing that survived until the end.


    "This is bad."


    She smiles unknowingly at Slander''s tone as if it had nothing to do with her. Even in the worst situation, I could not help but imitate him.


    "This is really bad."


    "Is there some kind of clear solution?"


    "If I had, I wouldn''t have stuck around until things were like this."


    "That''s too bad. I was looking forward to the role of you."


    "Sorry I didn''t live up to your expectations."


    Destiny is currently unavailable. The target was ambiguous. I wondered what my future might be, what my destiny might be. That''s why nothing was caught. Above all, the criteria were ambiguous. Circumstances and victims change with each regression. Unspecified target. It was all in the realm where there was nothing I could do.


    Refusing the future of everyone''s death, and dreaming of a hopeful destiny was an impossible task for the current situation. If it were possible, it would not have allowed the invasion of The Circle or the invasion of the great old existence. Everything would have turned out so wrong.


    If anything was found in the 128th circulation, it was that the victims all had the same sine-heart attack. Means that the original technique is limited or the technique is unified. Either way, it could be a clue to identify the target.


    That was not all Sihyun realized through numerous regressions. I also found the suspicious part. Unfortunately, the whole picture was missing a piece.


    Sihyun was going to verify that the piece in his hand was right for the remaining piece. I was going to go back before I came to the Floating Island Embrio and always tell her everything that had happened, giving her wise advice at her side.


    "Doctor, don''t give up. If you don''t give up, there''s plenty to do."


    "I see."


    A demonstration of extraordinary measures used past designations while looking at the slider. He wishes to be on a beach in Polyps. Sihyun, who scratched as much as he could, went back to the day before she and Sherry were relaxed.


    /310


    "You leave it alone and only sing it when you need it. Is this a new attempt to tame me?"


    Sherry came out on the terrace and listened to him for a while. The demonstration of Sherry''s reaction to the grave made me rethink whether she had failed to convey what she had experienced.


    "No more stupid introductions. So, what do you think?"


    "I don''t know everything. But there''s something strange about what the master said."


    "What specifically?"


    "It''s strange that the real culprit seems to hate you so much. Technically, you''re a newborn-a-great old being. It''s as short a history as it is a history. I mean, if I had the same empathy as Baekji, I would have had that chance... If I had such an existence, I wouldn''t be able to imagine it."


    "If I have a close relationship with the beings I killed, it can continue without a direct connection. I would have approached it as revenge or retaliation. Isn''t that right?"


    "It is rare for a great old being to move with his personal emotions. But I''m not in a position to argue that you''re wrong. That''s what my mother does."


    Sherry was interested in the technique of having a heart attack when she spoke with him. The fact that a great old being was there was a great sense of intimidation. It was no exaggeration to say that the appearance alone could cause a heart attack. It was because by covering the hot sun with our hands, we were not able to hide the heat. But that was only a side effect.


    "But if it''s just a side effect, there''s no way you can''t identify the real culprit. because the collateral effects are literally traces of overwhelming force. Furthermore, the collateral effects do not obscure the target. No, you''re probably right to say you can''t. It''s very likely that the collateral effects and true abilities are causing the same phenomenon."


    "Any guesses?"


    "I can''t say there isn''t. but it''s just a guess."


    Sherry gets up from her seat after clearing her mind. She opens her mouth and reveals her opinions because she wasn''t convinced that she was still listening to him.


    "Let''s go to a place called Embrio. I don''t think the owner should be without me."


    As a result, Shi Hyun entered Embrio with an active Sherry. Bererosa gives you an unpleasant look because of her unexpected companion, but she doesn''t let it out of her mouth.


    When she arrived in Xavier, she did not slow her nerves until the incident happened.


    Talking about Robert and Pluto, Rawley''s unilateral vomiting of tears brought him a sigh of relief in the future that unfolded without a single square inch. It is because the future has yet to unfold within the scope he can anticipate.


    Sihyun waited for Sherry to finish the party and waited for the time to ripen. Soon after, the situation they wanted came to them.


    "Queek!"


    As soon as the sudden scream hit the supernatural Savior, Shihyun and Sherry rushed forward. Earlier than anyone else, they were able to see Rawley with his neck and limbs bent in an unusual direction.


    Sherry steps forward and sweeps his fingers through Rawley''s body. She frowns as she sobs. Guess turned into certainty. In an even worse way.


    "A slow aesthetic. As expected, the skill of its existence."


    "Did you find out?"


    "Yes, this body was found dead in the morgue. The heart that constantly circulates blood, the brain that holds the soul, the body that sustains life, came to an end by the power of one being."


    Naked and dead? Xi Hyun was an incomprehensible sentence. Sherry could not figure out exactly what she wanted to say.


    "What the..."


    I opened my mouth to hear the detailed explanation, but his words were just floating around in the air. It was because his mind had returned to its original form before he even said Moore.


    ''?!''


    A sudden change. A two-eyed demonstration realizes its place is the surface of the moon. When he found out later that the body was pulling the body, his back cooled.


    When he moved against his will, he only moved for a moment. Right when you feel threatened. On the other hand, Xi Hyun could find the existence of Lee Hyung in close proximity.


    ''It'' had a wide face with sharp eyes and a round mouth. A mix of bats and sloth. The body was inflated and stretched beyond the need. I couldn''t find my muscles and blood, and only my fluffy hairs took his place. It was like a figure of negligence and negligence. Management and willingness seemed like a word he didn''t have.


    "You, eyes¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Larger than mountains. Greater body than a lake. Although the demonstration was also unusually large, the sudden appearance of existence boasted more abundance. When I encountered an indescribable being, I felt terrified. From the beginning, he was sitting on the surface of the moon and looking at the body. Not a single step from where you can kill it. The demonstration of what it meant instinctively exploded elasticity.


    "You''ve done it all this time."


    The real culprit showed up in a place he didn''t even think of, but the unsolved question still remained. However, there was no room for unwinding questions. because he was holding his breath. Without hesitation, he opens his door, realizing that the mysterious, unknown ability had come upon him.


    [Open Wall - Destiny Chantal


    Rejecting the future and dreaming of an undetermined destiny. The postwar force that beats the providence and logic of the universe. Regrettably, though, the rush of thought did not become an opening.


    Rather, the more I hoped for Sihyun, the more I was delayed. The gap between the willingness to hope for the opening and the time it takes for the opening begins to expand.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. For a quick tip, for the 952nd time, the number written in Korean is the number that has regressed to date, and the 128th number is the number that has regressed during the episode or as it resolves the case.

 330 00330 377 days a year

    A sense of disconnection between the mind and the body. I feel like I''m alone in a dead world. It was a strange experience. He had to watch his body die. Right now, 600 million months of thought is useless.


    As the unidentified existence shook hands, time increased indefinitely. In the endless stretch of time, he seemed to have stopped.


    Not only did I swing my fist, I didn''t even want to use my abilities. No, it took time, to be precise. It took me a long time to fathom that.


    Even blinking of an eye took minutes. The mind-thinking of standing alone in a world where everything stopped soon slowed to the point that circulation was impossible. The body was also slowly dying along with the mind. A body of shadows - a concept - did not know death, but an unidentified being surpassed him. Even the concept had a tremendous ability to stop it.


    In a blinking world, he was helpless. Accepting the coming death with humility was the best he could do.


    If it had been a little faster, the situation would have been completely reversed. But now he was a loser. I was overwhelmed by an absolute variable that I did not anticipate and was ending my worthless life.


    The timing of the unidentified existence was extremely selfish. The world was "slow" enough to express that it was stopped.


    A deep feeling of devastation and despair were in his heart. The time that he tied his hands and feet flowed without a hitch. Immortality is fleeting, and immortality is no different.


    By the time it was 10,000 years and 200 years later, the feeling of devastation and despair in his heart had deteriorated with negligence and neglect.


    Now that we''re here, I think we need a little rest. No one would blame me if I fell down. Until now, Jihyun, who had resisted the existence of the unknown, placed the last thread. No, I let go.


    ''It''s not bad to die like this.''


    He gave up everything and faced death with a much flying feeling. So 954 deaths ended in a long agony.


    /311


    "I see. A noble end."


    Sherry came out on the terrace and listened to him for a while. Back in the past, Sherry''s attitude hasn''t changed. It''s just a grave. Sihyun sighs at her steady reaction, and grabs a cup of tea.


    He had come to this place through many deaths, but 854 deaths were particularly distinctive. For a long time, he did not overcome the years and died. It was an unthinkable move. It was a pain in a different dimension than having your head crushed and your leg broken.


    If you say you are out of shock, you are lying. Jihyun, who operated a senseless , ruled the mind and body. Sherry turns her head, pretending not to care, and notices a tiny change in her.


    "My Lord, are you all right?"


    "Yes."


    His voice did not tremble, but his hands spattered. Sherry, who naturally sat next to him, touched his hand without saying anything.


    "You''re shaking like this, but it''s not going to be okay. I already know that you are inferior and obscene. So you don''t have to bluff in front of me. Rather, it''s the last stray."


    It was bitter enough to break the heart of the listener. Funny though, Sherry''s eyes were filled with worries. Sherry hugged him before he even answered Moore. Sihyun, who naturally dug into Sherry''s chest, was intoxicated by her warmth. I felt like my heart was melting after enduring a long time.


    "Tell me if it''s hard. You don''t have to carry everything. Moreover, hiding it doesn''t make things any better. Think easy. If humanity perishes tomorrow morning, that is the only fate. Plus, there''s nothing less to do."


    "... too easy for you to say."


    "It''s not mankind that matters to me, it''s you."


    Sherry grinned so faintly that she didn''t recognize him, patting his head. Sihyun accepted Sherry''s favor. That''s how close he was to the corner.


    "That''s not quite as sweet as usual. Your impulsiveness makes me mistaken for your nature."


    "You just don''t know it. I''m always nice."


    "Thinking about the first time I met you, I couldn''t keep my mouth shut..."


    "You seem to be energized by all this nonsense."


    Sherry gently pushed him away, confirming that he was awake. It was such a sudden change that the previous smile became colorless. Shi Hyun smiled unknowingly as Sherry walked between worry and cold.


    "Thank you, Sherry."


    "Don''t get me wrong. because if I had that look on my face, anybody would react the same way."


    "In other words, that sound..."


    After realizing her mistake at one stroke, Sherry turned the subject around, tapping the table. The longer the conversation, the more disadvantageous she is.


    "Anyway, I can understand the cause of a heart attack from what the master said."


    "Can you be specific?"


    "Yes, only ''Chateagua'' can do that. When I think about your relationship with the owner, I can''t think of anything else."


    "Relationship with me?"


    "The master''s elimination of Atlac Nacha was a close relationship with Chateagua. Moreover, they were told that they were close enough to interact with each other''s feelings and ideas. And I thought you said you killed a human being named Avon. He may not have known it, but he was a great sorcerer and a faithful man who worshipped Chateagua."


    Chateagua. A great old being whose sleep cycle is long, whose sense of time is decaying, making it impossible to accurately detect its own movements. And a disaster that can change into anything but a lifetime of negligence and negligence while maintaining a huge appearance. Sherry explained that the so-called blasphemous god is descended from an extraterrestrial god, whose power is immeasurably wide.


    Sihyun, who listened to her to the end, suddenly remembered the eyes he had seen about three months ago. The existence that Ei appeared in the open space, I didn''t know then, but now I know. Its identity, accompanied by an unpleasant aura and a hideous sigh, was Chateagua.


    After realizing that it was Chateagua that became a circulation point, he naturally went up his mouth. There is one more reason to get rid of it.


    "As you know, great old beings have their own walls. And in the field of openings, they have a unique ability. Chateagua is one of a kind. Its ability comes from negligence and negligence."


    "What does that mean?"


    "Their innate tendencies are hardened by the walls. Of course, the power of bloodline has achieved everything, so there is no definite destructive power, but the effect is absolute. It''s like a swamp that you can''t get out of once you''re gone."


    That''s why they call it the slow aesthetic. Sihyun realized later what Sherry meant. The realization came to my heart even more because I experienced the power of Chateagua firsthand.


    Chatogua caused a huge afterstorm just by staying still. Natai and negligence. His determination to be where he is without end was a disaster, after all. His thoughts eroded his surroundings with great power.


    You''re a marshmallow to swallow without me. A foodie who devours concepts that no one can grasp. Chateagua, who had neither discrimination nor harmony, was the worst enemy of Sehyun, who radiated overwhelming firepower with the power of a mysterious oil.


    "... but strange."


    "What''s wrong with that?"


    "It''s strange that Chateagua has such a complex plan. He symbolizes negligence and negligence. I''d rather stab and go closer than go back far."


    "Well, that''s a lot of grudge against me, isn''t it?"


    "There could be an interpretation like that."


    Sherry shakes her head to clear her suspicions.


    "The master says Chatogua is in Embrio. Because I was there, I would have been able to listen to my words and pull you back to your senses."


    Many future-pasts have proven it. That''s why he didn''t say anything.


    "Perhaps we should find Chateagua and take the lead. Chateagua''s abilities must have been dramatic, but it would have been somewhat equal in preparation. It''s important to create a space that''s in your best interest. But¡­"


    Sherry said that. She cut back on her end. Finding Chateagua was never easy. There was nothing good about stimulating Chateagua like before. It was because it was clear that he would reach his original body before Shi Hyun.


    He smiled as he looked at Sherry''s hesitant face.


    "You don''t have to worry. I think I know."


    The pieces, obtained through numerous regressions, finally come together. The demonstration of the complete picture reminded me of one person.


    /312


    Xavier''s first ceremony flows according to his memory. A conversation that doesn''t change, a view that doesn''t. A demonstration that was careful not to allow variables to occur waited for certain events to occur.


    Soon after, something happened that Xi Hyun was waiting for. Rawley, who vomited on him ''more than he needed'', put his tail on Robert''s punishment and left the ballroom.


    Sihyun, who carefully followed behind Rawley, took his room with the same courtesy as last time. As he stared at Rawley''s face, he smiled bitterly. He opens his mouth to Rawley, who is sleeping.


    "I wouldn''t have known if I hadn''t repeated it a few times."


    Those killed by Chateagua all had the same sine-heart attack. It was not surprising that I reached the end of enjoying my negligence and negligence. However, he recalled that there were some special victims.


    Rawley Prowin. His throat and limbs twist and die. The cause of death, called a heart attack, was the same, but it was the "only" case that the body was damaged.


    Though the order of death was reversed according to his actions, his body was the same. My neck and limbs never twisted. Why do we come to that conclusion? I didn''t have to think about that. All I had to say was that he died before the circulation. Otherwise, there was no reason to protrude out like an awl alone.


    Then who the hell is replacing dead Rawley? I didn''t have to think about it either. There was nothing to ask.


    "Then it was more hostile than necessary."


    It was when Rawley first developed his abilities that he sensed. I had never seen him manipulate the flow of time in any other way than stopping time.


    It was the same in Dalian. Rawley had never sped up his action-time. I only used limited time as if I couldn''t do it.


    "I figured it out."


    The nature of the current was in line with the effects of negligence and negligence. Perhaps that''s why he targeted Rawley first.


    One step forward, Shi Hyun looked at Rawley pretending to be asleep or asleep on the bed.


    "Isn''t that right? Chateau?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 331 00331 377 Ad

    The first thing Cha Togua planned to do after realizing that showing up dead would exclude him from the Dragon Ship was to feed Rawley. Rawley''s body, which he killed before the circulation point began, was used to secure the area where he could act.


    After listening to Sihyun''s words, Rawley, or Chatogua, opened his eyes, expressing a gentle expression. Seeing his eyes unfocused like he was drunk, he seemed to forget that he was a great old being.


    Rawley''s slow rise frowned as he looked at him.


    "What did you just say to me? You can''t sleep with all that noise."


    "Is that the setting? I''ve come to the solution, but that reaction is no fun, isn''t it, Chatogua?"


    "Chateagua, what do you want to talk about? You want to put up a fight because I put up a fight?"


    Chateagua''s answer remained unchanged whether he decided to be consistent with Morse until the end. In many regressions, the demonstration that fitted the whole picture was also stunning enough to be fooled. If they hadn''t caught the right evidence, they wouldn''t have been able to rule out a disadvantage. Funnily enough, Chateaguia was proving her existence in real time.


    "I''ve already realized you''re not Rawley. So stop denying it. The way I look at it makes me nervous."


    "Scram if you want to talk nonsense. The ballroom will overflow with people who want to hear your bullshit."


    "Look here."


    The demonstration of the hand carefully moved from top to bottom. Now he was moving slowly. His movements were slow enough to distribute tens of seconds per movement.


    The same thing happened when I came into the room with Rawly-Chateagua. From moving your feet to looking down at Chateagua. Restricted all actions. If the third party saw it, it was obvious that he would be questioned by a slower pace than necessary, and ask why. But Chatogua did not ask.


    "Why are you stirring your hands?"


    "That''s why you''re not Rawley."


    An excuse to be drunk and out of your senses couldn''t be a shield. That was no excuse. He will too, because Chatogua moved in harmony with Xi Hyun''s pace. His face, unyieldingly lazy and moving, was extremely calm. He seemed to believe he was moving at ''normal speed.''


    A great old being whose sleep cycles are long and whose time senses are so destructive that even the shape of its body cannot be accurately determined. Sihyun, who had heard about Chateagua, had been aiming for this blind spot from the beginning.


    Chateagua, without a sense of time, had to read and imitate the human flow in order to overwrite Rawley''s faults.


    Only Se-hyun was able to become a milestone for Chateagua in the room. If he deliberately restricted his speed, Chatogua had no choice but to surrender himself to the wrong face without even realizing that he had been deceived. In the end, Chateagua proved her own sin.


    "Stupid. This is normal speed. It''s proof you can''t deny."


    Only then did Chatogua realize that his movements were much faster than before. After realizing that she had been fooled by him, Chatogua revealed her true nature.


    It was not a situation that could be concealed by excuse and excuses. That''s why Chatogua faced Shi Hyun in true form, not as an absurd act.


    "Khh¡­¡­¡­ khh¡­¡­¡­¡­ you¡­ are fun¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    A eerie voice scraping through my lungs. In the ominous tangles of the stomach and intestines, Chatogua revealed her true colors. There was no cheeky young man there. It was the only thing there that was so dark that it could never end.


    "It makes sense that¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ she¡­¡­¡­¡­ was¡­¡­¡­¡­ going to¡­¡­¡­¡­ die¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Things got messy before the real plan started. The idea of killing everyone in Embryo without anyone noticing was abandoned.


    At the beginning of the reign, Chateaux was bad at making specific plans and organizing things. It was annoying, to be exact. Because "being" reached out first, he only accepted the pre-designed plan. Once this happened, the only thing he could choose was a breakthrough.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    "Yes, you should."


    At the sudden shift in Chateagua, Xi Hyun''s mouth twisted without cause. It is because so far, many deaths and the spirit of Jihyun encountered to catch the trace of Chatogua have also been stuck in a dead alley. Sihyun, who had resolved his suspicion of an explosion immediately, grabbed Chateagua and threw it out the window.


    Kuaang.


    As Chateagua glides through the air, a huge monster falls. The incarnation of a shadow with seven eyes. It was the nature of Xi Hyun and a symbol of violence.


    The tail of the hundred-split monster becomes tentacles, absorbing the surrounding shadow. A giant spine protruding from between your spines becomes a sharp trachea.


    On the shoulders of a beast that was perfectly balanced enough for both sidewalk and sidewalk, was a large organs of development.


    A monster that relentlessly beats and casts shadows. Xihyun hurls himself toward his main body-cetylian. The spirit of the demonstration that had seeped into the shadow had become completely a monster.


    The demonstration of a cry toward the front solved 600 million ideas. Corrected by perfect perfection, his movements shifted. In a world divided by thousands of seconds, he aimed precisely at Chateagua''s neck.


    He recalled his privilege while forcibly suppressing Chateaguar''s power. A spleen hand that can overthrow any plan so far. When Sihyun hoped, the universe''s providence and logic turned upside down.


    [Open Wall - Destiny Chantal


    Sihyun ''refused'' the future of Chateagua''s plan. And I dreamed of a fate that would escape the touch of negligence and negligence. Destiny twists the future and achieves its destiny. It was a sword for tyranny.


    The 130th attempt became a window to deny Chateagua''s plan, and the time between 10,000 and 200 years became a shield to escape the touch of negligence and negligence.


    "That.............. rae....... do............ you............... my..... eat............!"


    After pushing out a huge hand that was pressing down on his body, Chateagua abandoned the Human-Rawley figure. Bondi, he''s an amorphous monster. It could be anything. It couldn''t be anything. Chateagua has become a huge mountain, terrified of boiling.


    A monster with a wide face with sharp eyes and a luscious mouth. The face of Chateagua, which seemed to be a mixture of bats and sloth, was a familiar image, but it was scary. It is because the moment a fear that can be expressed by words turns into a fear of the unknown, the shock becomes the ship.


    Chateagua''s body was extremely wild. I couldn''t find my muscles and blood, and my fluffy hair was weird. It was like a figure of negligence and negligence.


    Chateagua, who roared towards the world, rushed towards Sihyun. Unlike his heavy figure, his movements were like rays of light. Natai and Taiwan were not all of Chateagua. In the beginning, he was able to traverse between Saturn and Earth with only his basic physical ability. Measuring it with common sense was impossible.


    After realizing that there is a Savior behind his back, Sihyun pushes Chatogua away. Embryo was humanity''s hope and lamp. He couldn''t allow it to sink here.


    Kuang. The world twists when catastrophes that destroy the world by existence alone are raging. One crash and part of Embryo is shattered. He stretched his tentacles forward and drew a shadow all at once.


    Tuquaang. With the sound of tearing heaven and earth, Chateagua''s body falls back, losing focus. Sihyun did not miss that gap. The demonstration of his body divided into 5-parts resulted in the power of the foal.


    [Gin, combiner]


    When the five masters reached out their hands, the black rays went all the way to the end of the horizon. The energy of destruction eroded the surroundings, gnawed on them, and eventually led Chateagua to the Great Ocean.


    "Khh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Sihyun sent Chateagua far away. Where Embryo can''t reach. A space where they can fight as much as they want, without damage. The stage that Sihyun chose was the Pacific.


    The sea occupies seven halves of the Earth''s surface. Among them, the Pacific was a particularly large area: 16524 million square meters. The record of 16,000 kilometers (16,000 kilometers) in the East and West was uncharted.


    "Do you like it? I''ve prepared it especially for you."


    The spacious space was both a playground for Xihyun and Chatogua. You and I stood on the sea like the ground, and they mixed hands and feet with millions of units of distance in a heartbeat. The road they passed became a fury, and the place where they fought became a great earthquake.


    "I.......... Taeiwa......... Taeil.............. Mann.............. John...... have................ a number............... to crave............... the best........ joy...............!"


    Chateagua cried out, and the world repeated its negligence and negligence. Soon the world stopped under the call of Chateagua. In a world where one second seemed to have multiplied by millions, Jihyun whipped his senses. Moving itself was pain to him.


    Not only the sense of time, but also the concept of time itself was constantly deteriorating and moving in a floating world of devastation, only Sihyun and Chatogua. Everything is motionless. It was like being alive but dead. Time was bound to them and not moving.


    The impact of Sihyun and Chatogua ranged from tens of kilometers to hundreds of kilometers. However, no matter how badly they dug into the Pacific paper, a backstorm did not occur.


    The sea, which occupied the horizon, splits in two, but the aftermath is not near. After the sea split in two, it was also a distant future.


    Sihyun and Chatogua danced in their own world. As Chateagua slowed down, Xihyun increased the acceleration. As Chateagua preached about her negligence and negligence, she pushed hard to push her limits. I refined integrity, added genius, and used force to resist the power of Chateagua.


    The ability of the name Natai and negligence restricted his movements, but he did not stop. You do not give up. There is nothing stopping the march of Sehyun, who has been calibrated by fate. Sihyun and Chatogua carved irreversible wounds into the world one by one.


    "My¡­¡­¡­¡­ Sadness¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!"


    Sound that is distracting to the mind. In Chateagua''s parable, his body slowed down like drinking water. The speed close to the light becomes supersonic, the speed close to the ultrasonic becomes sonic, and the speed close to the sound becomes the speed comparable to the shot.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Get your opinion on extras.

 332 00332 377 yr 1

    As with Sihyun, Chateagua is also a great old being with an opening wall. It was the same with the privilege of ignoring the circumstances and conditions.


    If Sihyun had the power to reconcile the future and destiny, Chateagua could hold back the future and destiny that would come with negligence and negligence indefinitely.


    As time passed, yesterday and tomorrow approached the absolute truth. But it was impossible for the sun to rise tomorrow if Chateagua didn''t want to. He was able to force the circle of good fortune into a vicious cycle of identity.


    The power of a bloodline that defies even the frontier of destiny. Watching his changed future and destiny being wronged in front of him connected the dimensional disconnect with the freezing.


    The transparent lightning, which appeared while building the dimensions and spaces, wrapped around Xi Hyun, splitting into hundreds and thousands. Dynamically moving lightning, like an unforgettable beast, has once again undergone violent changes. The lightning, projecting the triple attributes of dimension, space, and disconnection, blows away all the surrounding currents with just a whiff of micrometeorite.


    [Combinator Tax - Parchment Tax]


    The tens of thousands of split pieces of parchment turned into whip-thunderbolts punishing the enemies and were shot at Chateagua. The Kwaga River. Corrected by fate, the death toll brutally slaughtered Chateagua''s body.


    The Pacific couldn''t withstand the enormous energy, and some of it evaporated in place. Chateagua''s body rises above the disappearing ground as if it had never been there from the beginning.


    Despite an unfortunate blow, Chateagua''s body does not have a single blow. He pushed the injuries that would come to him through negligence and negligence into the distant future.


    The years of cowardice, or even more conceptual, flew to a place of breath, never returning to Chateagua again.


    Chatogua, who made the result of what he now had to get, into fragments of the distant future, sought his life with all his heart.


    Chateagua, which adds to the slowness and negligence, and Shi Hyun, which adds to the momentum and shadows in acceleration. They reached the bottom of the Pacific.


    The area reaches an average depth of 4,200 meters. The truth of the deep reveals embarrassment in the struggle of the divine bodies. The evaporation of all surrounding sea water through intense strikes.


    Surprisingly, however, there was an unbelievable amount of sea water that remained intact despite the change in heaven and earth.


    It was like a big ring was formed around Sihyun and Chateagua. It was also a natural outcome. A world stabbed with negligence and negligence. The violent afterstorm was because Chateagua had to allow it.


    "Young............. One....... One....... End........ Not me........ In the world............ In.............. Die... eh. D......!"


    [Open wall (phlegm38370;) - lactating infants (24736; 24736; 32233; 32233;)]


    Chatogua spoke in an unprecedented language to the rest of the world or the universe. His words became a tune.


    Ears rot by what they hear, and their minds fall to pieces just by understanding. The world has responded to a sincere appeal from a cosmic neophyte that has made an ugly side its own work. The song that was poured out of Chateagua''s mouth became an opening and intervened in the providence and logic of the universe.


    It''s a tribute to neglect and negligence. A feast for the slow aesthetic. Chateagua, who is a foodie and a great macro, has robbed her of everything she owns. His time, his future, his will.


    As soon as the opening wall was established, a different dimension and attitude struck Shi Hyun. The wills and accidents of Steel-like demonstrations were shrouded in nothingness and emptiness.


    All the relationships that have been built so far have been meaningless. All the experience so far has been meaningless. And the future that was to come was hopeless. Yoo Yuwan - Opening wall - dropped Xi Hyun to the bottom. Extreme pressure. Within it, Sihyun faced his 131th death.


    /313


    "I won''t lose..."


    In the 131st death, Sihyun was able to feel the power of Chateagua''s walls. A ruthless ability that cannot be prepared or defended. He had a side that was in line with the fate loot. In other words, they were both poles. Destiny brought us a future and destiny, and pushed us away without fail.


    As long as Chateagua worshipped Natai and negligence, there was not a single gap between Sihyun and me. But we can''t stop here. Sihyun went on carving himself up every moment.


    What he lacked in talent could only endure until the outcome. Sihyun has observed and understood the inside of Chateagua through dozens of deaths.


    The process of overcoming the same battle, capturing favorable notices, and compensating for weaknesses was extremely boring and painful, but he threw his life away like a hawk. Even life was just a tool to him.


    Soon, through numerous past designations, the spirit of the demonstration began to be refined to withstand sudden stagnant-stopping. After finding his way through numerous mistakes, he realized how to see the world stained with negligence and negligence correctly.


    By the time the 131th death became the 175th death, Shi Hyun realized that there was a consequence to the agony of death. Until now, the sixth sense that led him was ringing in alarm.


    The evidence was unmatched. It is also because the sensation of a spinning azimuthal angle in his body was roughly shaken in response to the sixth sense. Se-hyun saw the fruits on the 176th attempt. In other words, it was the moment that surpassed the thousand deaths.


    Born as a mortal who could not understand the nature of death, he became more mature by tasting a thousand deaths. At the same time, the law of the lion who ruled death revealed himself even more.


    "Ah."


    Sihyun''s realization was a way of avoiding the death he was given. Ability to be prepared against orphans who give their opponents the concept of death. The law of the lion led us to a higher ground.


    [Transcendent Taxation]


    Sihyun realized that the strength - negligence and negligence - of Chateagua choking his neck had become loosened. The foal is a sword. The fowler is a shield. It was a basic tool for dealing with death. He wielded his sword, shield and both tools without hesitation and swung towards Chatogua.


    Kwagang. Shi Hyun, who bumped into Chatogua, showed a slow movement unlike normal poetry. But he couldn''t hide his smile. Now, Chateagua''s negligence and negligence did not bring death to him.


    "Also, Jin.............. I........... I........... You, Above............. Test................................."


    Chatogua wrongfully grasped the Tail-Tentacles of Xi Hyun. After blowing up the power that had been hidden so far, Chatogua took over his body in one fell swoop. With one hand, Jihyun, who minimized the impact, instantaneously planted turmeric and parchment tax on Chatogua''s face. Through probability manipulation, Shi Hyun brought uncertain factors into reality, aiming at Chateagua''s blind spot.


    He''s trying to move on. He''s holding on to his ankle so he can''t move on. The notion that the two walls had was a paper difference. The rest depends on who''s more explosive. Everything was different because of the difference in output.


    After pushing out a portion of the Pacific and taking its place, Sihyun pulled the shadows out of the organs before the walls of Chateagua increased in scope. And all the shadows of the Earth were drawn together. There are many constraints on using force on a planetary scale, even if you have ascended to the position of a great old being. Even if it was a demonstration, it was not out of that constraint.


    Even though the thought reaching 600 million ran fiercely towards zero, he was not embarrassed. I''ve been preparing for this situation for a long time. The timing was accelerated but within the expected range.


    "Gather at my fingertips."


    At the same time that Sihyun raised his hand high in the sky, 441 letter-breakthrough engraved on the sky illuminated. There''s a lot of thought that has been spilled into the limitless breach that you can see anywhere in the world. In other words, it was the strength of those who had learned to break the limits.


    At the beginning, the demonstration did not push the limits. It was because we wanted to empower those who wanted better results, including humanity, but it also included the anxiety that we should be prepared in case.


    There was a breakthrough in the back-frame of power formation. A textbook full of the skills necessary to secure your own realm. Naturally, those who had learned to break the limits were automatically attributed to Xi Hyun. He becomes a slave, not a slave.


    It was a choice for him. It was because I always had to be wary of appearing with something stronger than myself. He was the last line. Beyond him, humanity was not given the word ''next'' or ''retreat.''


    "Let''s break up the boring relationship, Chatogua."


    Demonstration, which acknowledged Chateagua to be strong, redacted and amplified kites. And the thresholds engraved in the sky were inherited by 2.5 billion people who were scattered around the world as mediators.


    The Earth was now a treasure vault and a protection for Xi Hyun. Sihyun taught mankind how to be strong, and mankind lent Sihyun a strong power. It was a really good example of symbiotic relationships.


    His imagination revolved around him, renewing his elongation peak. I was speeding like a meter that had lost its limit. Even if one person receives only ''1'' thought power, he can scrape together an immense output of ''2.5 billion''. However, the thinking of the talents exceeded the limits of the thinking that Hyunhyun can gain in an upleveled modern society.


    Sihyun deliberately disconnected as his unstable thoughts continued to flow. 6 billion. He was'' present ''acceptable limits-of-mind. It no longer benefited him, but poisoned him.


    Whether it was because of the overwhelming power of the minutes, his body was breaking up in real time. The corporeal shadow boils irregularly, and the opening wall is almost broken. He caught the creaking interior and woke up with a correction of perfect perfection with the archer.


    The uncontrollable strength is overwhelmingly hot and encroaches on its surroundings. The water of the sea evaporated just by the side of Sihyun. The ground touching the soles of your feet melts rapidly.


    "How long can you hold out?"


    Kuang, the horizon split as Sihyun moved forward. Even in the swamp of negligence and negligence, Xi Hyun''s speed remained. It made overwhelming outputs impossible. With 6 billion ideas in both legs, Shi Hyun raised Chateagua high.


    It was only a short while before the ground shook. As the Pacific rocked, Chateagua flew out of the atmosphere without a trace. A sudden space trip with no time to prepare. After leaving the surface of the ground as I drew an ascending curve, Sihyun also entered the interstellar wind.


    It was time to build the ending.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Just die.


    2. We have organized extras to focus on the most important people in your comments.


    (1) Swimming with Sherry


    (2) Sherry and shoe


    (3) Other Comments


    Choice 1.

 333 00333 377 yr 1

    After leaving Earth at the speed of the third universe, Sihyun entered the vast universe ahead of Chateagua. When he saw the shape of Chateagua coming up from down there, he didn''t hesitate to stab him in the stomach.


    The force reaching 6 billion has become enormous violence. No matter how powerful the bloodline was, even Chateagua was opened, it could not stop the demonstration connected to 2.5 billion people.


    Chatogua''s refueling postponed the damage-transcendent amount of exercise - to a distant future. That''s why Chateagua was on par with Se-hyun, despite the extreme situation. Even if Sihyun poured out a strong blow, all the damage would just disappear into the distant future, unless the opening wall was over.


    Without harm, of course death did not come. And if death does not come, there will be no defeat by Chatogua.


    "Acknowledgment¡­¡­¡­¡­ one¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ that you¡­¡­¡­¡­ are¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    "Shut up. Your technique is well known."


    It was also not that he didn''t know the benefits of Chateagua. Nausea and negligence, which deteriorated the meaning and nature of concepts, were clearly terrifying abilities. But that was it. Natai and negligence could pave the way to the end, but it was not the end itself.


    It was also the limit of Chateagua, which had been passively revised. There could not have been a solid center for abilities that were forced to awaken by a given bloodline, not by their own power. The relief composed of negligence and negligence has been completely decomposed in the hands of the demonstration, which draws together the power of all humanity and has an imagination of 6 billion.


    In a world where everything stopped, Shi Hyun pushed away Natai and negligence and aimed for Chateagua. A miracle with overwhelming output. Chatogua moves faster than ever, realizing that his advantages are becoming blurry.


    After taking off the motto of negligence and negligence, Chatogua caught up with Xi Hyun''s movements in an instant. The fact that the time senses are so destructive that even the shape of your body cannot be accurately determined means that you can cope with your opponent''s movements. Moreover, Chateagua''s lineage was that of a man that could not be dared to assess. It was also natural for the body to follow as Chateagua hoped.


    The overwhelming outputs and encounters of Chatogua forced her to develop her potential and pursued her trajectory. For the first time in his life, Chateagua put everything into effort and focus. In the repeated workshops, he began to learn the techniques and movements of the demonstration.


    Chateagua, who had given Xihyun a heavy blow at the speed of the third universe, gradually expanded his territory. The lineage did not lie. The growth width of Chateagua was overwhelmingly higher than that of the incompetent demonstration.


    Sihyun and Chatogua unleashed their power on Earth, where they neither exercised nor exercised bicycles. Going back and forth between Venus and Mars, they gnawed each other''s throats.


    Inspired by the interstellar wind, meteorites poured out towards Chateagua. One continent was ridiculously explosive, and the showers were enormous. Intense force that makes the space warp. However, there was not a single whiff on Chateagua''s body. From breastfeeding characteristics to the natural cuffs of Chatogua. Xi Hyun was out of his mind, but the gap was not easily seen.


    Moreover, Chateagua was growing over time. No, his enthusiasm and talents were remarkable enough to match the word "evolution." At the end, Sihyun roared at the operation of Chateagua, which stretched his tail to the end.


    "Perseverance!"


    In response to the thought force of 6 billion, the organs were hot. Above his shoulders was a collection of shadows drawn from the earth and a source of immeasurable power.


    For him, the shadow was both the first and the last. It was not excessive to call everything I had. Refining its perfection, the demonstration condensed the Earth''s shadow to a single point through the organizing system. The shadow that had shrinked to its extreme came over his head as if it were the moon.


    When he picked up the shadow with his left hand, Sihyun continued to deploy Surabang. The power of a scale that I could not even fathom began to erode my surroundings.


    Sihyun went one step further from there. It was the destruction of the world with its right hand. Challenges of death. It was a ''new power'' that I discovered in the battle of Itaqua. He looked at the power of the unknown oil writhing in both hands, and the two of them connected as one.


    Shadow. Synchronization. Vibration. Shredding. Dimension.Space. Disconnected. Death. Numerous concepts have begun to intertwine in his hands. A shadow reborn as a single power shines across the universe. Shi Hyun, who pushed the rampant force, unleashed the primitive force in his hands.


    [Gin, combiner]


    As'' new power ''became meaningful with the name, thought burned fiercely and became a handful of ashes. The rock sulfur absorbed the idea greedily enough to be humbled by a figure of 6 billion. The ultimate force that was forcibly expressed ate up his body bit by bit. I was shaking like I was about to burst.


    "A sacrifice I would have made if I could have killed you."


    The demonstration that was corrected by destiny snatches the rocks as they were. Based on the concept of a shadow, the newly born violence, rockslide, became a huge upheaval and collided with Chateagua''s body. The impact of the rockslide was not so heavy that the expression that it collided with the star was correct, but the relief survived. We blew the damage to the far future.


    "Th-that''s... th-that''s... th-that''s... th-that''s it."


    Chateagua, who believed in her opening, advances into the rocks. The important thing was to grab victory. A clot that gradually closes to the dura. Sihyun and Chatogua''s struggle has already left the realm of power and power. The one who endured for a long time was the winner.


    Sihyun and Chatogua both entered long time ago without you having to do me. You straighten out their strengths and throw away their weaknesses without hesitation, in an innumerable amount of time. As time went on, the azimuthal angle of the chassis became complete, and Chatogua''s potential exploded to its limit.


    It''s been 353 years since we met. In a world where everything was stopped, this mutation happened without anyone knowing. It''s ironic that Chateagua''s efforts and focus on catching up with Xi Hyun have become a clue away from the opening wall.


    As Chateagua''s propensity changed, the privilege of being lazy and acting on its negligence became blurred. It wouldn''t have been a problem if it was a temporary fluctuation, but wasting hundreds of years of time was a deadly factor. The opening is where Chateagua rises with the power of the bloodline. In other words, it was a sandcastle. After pulling out the thin, long column with his own hands, not to mention the result.


    Instinctively, Chatogua sensed that the area of the relief was narrowing down, and moved quickly to make a decision. But his opening wall did not move. He couldn''t stand the changing tendency of Chateagua and finally said goodbye to him.


    The fortune teller squeezes the gap. At the same time the future and destiny were fixed, the relief was completely gone.


    "Your trap - your debt - is worthless."


    After watching the foreign body in Chateagua from beginning to end, she smiled and turned her back. Shortly thereafter, an absolute backlash is fired at Chateagua. The future that would have gone far away was poured out all at once.


    Natai and negligence did nothing for Chateagua. The only thing left for him to realize the concept of effort and focus was his miserable fate.


    Chateagua''s body swells, unevenly exposed to accumulated damage-debt. During 353 years of risking his life and fighting the demonstration, the damage he sustained was incalculable in disfigurement.


    Even a great old being was not an area to be tolerated. Moreover, Chatogua was betrayed by his power. I couldn''t bear it.


    "I will not tolerate this. Why, why!"


    On the road to the end, all Chateagua could do was cry out in earnest. He thought he could outperform the demonstration by growing his potential. But reality was harsh.


    Sihyun, who saw Chateagua inflated like a balloon, added interest to his debt by swinging the rocks instead of answering. Within that time, Chateagua''s body did not withstand the continuous expansion and burst. Pa ''ang. Up until just now, Cha Togua ''was'' the sixth side ''burst into all directions. The great, ancient being that made the universe crumble is now dust in the universe.


    It was a rather futile result to finish hundreds of years of fighting, but it was the sweetest fruit for him. He wants life because it wasn''t pride or honor.


    ''If the tendency changes, the opening wall may change.''


    I learned something new during the fight with Chateagua, but there was no emotion for Sihyun. I didn''t want to know if it was true or not. His fortune was a byproduct of his survival instincts. I was in a realm that I could not change even if I wanted to.


    ''Hehe.''


    Xi Hyun''s thoughts were no longer connected. A long time ago, a victorious appetite roughened his body. The ability to steal from Chateagua is'' negligence and negligence ''. Since it was a power that he had experienced for hundreds of years, he knew the way to go without anyone teaching him.


    "This one''s bad."


    It''s like saying thank you for the delicious food. He shouted at the same sensation as the soul white was being torn off.


    The change was so intense that even the anxiety that it seemed like it would burn up and never return to its place. However, she gladly welcomed her new self. It is because the rise was proportional to the pain. At the beginning, Chateagua was a wall that Sihyun could not climb alone. If the spleen had not been able to handle Threshold Dollar, it would have been Shi Hyun, not Chatogua, who was doomed.


    The winner-take-all stimulated the demonstration from head to toe. The 200-meter body grew and grew to 500 meters. The power imparted to the concept became stronger, and the tentacles protruded from the buttocks became slightly thicker. A horn-like thorn sprouted from the surface of my arms and legs.


    A giant horn protrudes from above the crooked face of the devil. The horns protruding one by one were curved like the horns of a goat.


    ''Looks like a shoe.''


    Soon, the organs on the shoulders spilled black spheres as they evolved. The black spheres that surrounded him surrounded him, as if they were escorting him, each with its own power. Sihyun, who called the black sphere ''rock ring'', was amazed.


    He was shocked to see the other side of the universe in the tributary. A great sense of pressure struck him just by knowing where the space, called outer space, was outside the universe. There were all those who could look down, even the great, old beings, the cosmic statues.


    Thought increased dramatically from 610 million to 1.35 billion, but it was only marginal in front of them. He realized that there was still a long way to go, and he was thirsty.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Chateagua..... belly and baldness.... impressive.... middle-aged man.... distorted...... sexual desire..... is flying.


    2. Several times, Sihyun and Chateagua have stated that the backdrop of the fight is endless. It''s only been a few minutes.


    3. The cluster of galaxies never mentioned it.

 334 00334 377 yr 1

    Knowing that there is a freak out there doesn''t change anything. I was just going to do what I could. I have been, and I intend to.


    Sihyun, along with the six sides of Chateagua falling to Earth, took a step where he should be. There was no time to stop here.


    /314


    When the 200-meter giant suddenly appeared on top of Ambrio, everyone came out and looked at it. A body made of shadows. Sleek appearance. Hard exoskeleton. A long tail. They instinctively realize it''s a demonstration, even if no one teaches them.


    Their gaze naturally returns to the opponent who confronts Se-hyun. A monster with a wide face with sharp eyes and a luscious mouth. A face that looks like a mix of bats and sloth. A body that resembles a toad. It didn''t take long to figure out that it was a great old being.


    Even though it is just right, it is very rare to see elasticity, and fear and horror occupy the depths of the heart. They curled up, each one of them feeling like it was coming up.


    Violent emotional flooding that I had never encountered in my life. They seemed to burst out screaming with such intense presence and pressure that they would lose themselves. Having swallowed their breath, they once again look up at the great old existence.


    The great old existence was so great that it could not be compared to what it saw on the screen. It was unbelievable to be their enemy.


    Late in the game, those who gathered in the intestine could see how frightening the great old existence that Shi Hyun had claimed. No, I used to know the ramifications of a great old being. Because the mistakes they made, the damage, the incident was telling us everything.


    Everything was worth a fortune. Even if I came into contact with the target indirectly, I could not only see it directly. They were desperately aware of what he feared and was wary of. Blurred fear and fear reveal the contours and approach them with a concrete phenomenon.


    That one can''t win. That''s not supposed to be there. How can that be humanity''s trial? Those invited to Xavier have despaired of the power of the great old being.


    However, the admiration for the demonstration against him also grew with time. They praise his ability to fight against unimaginable opponents. And I was amazed at the fact that it didn''t exist in this world. Both the Sihyun and the Great Old Ones were in a realm they could never reach.


    Those who watched his status from beginning to end suddenly realized what existence they were being protected from. The demonstration of power is already out of the personal category. He was a god and a savior. and milestones.


    In front of Jihyun, race, gender, border, occupation, title, property and values did not matter. It is because the rules and laws set by man were a concept that did not reach his realm.


    Everyone who saw the demonstration came up with a position to take. Full cooperation. Blind cooperation. To survive, it was right to leave everything to Sihyun. Only Se-hyun could penetrate the dimensions and fight the unknown that flew from space.


    As people in Embrio organize their thoughts, the world cracks apart. The pulsations that sweep through the earth resonate. The memory of those who gathered at Embrio ended there. No, I''ve had a vague memory ever since. It only connected shortly, like an old video tape.


    However, they were able to guess how absurd the force collided in the blurry memory. The ambiguity of perception made him unable to perceive how it changed every second.


    Memories didn''t connect properly, but there was no one who didn''t believe in the power of Se-hyun. The fact that the memories were not connected properly was crucial evidence that a fight broke out of their perceptions.


    Soon the world began to flow normally. Those who corrected the confusing memories met unexpected disasters. What they encountered was traces of post-storms of unconscious beings fighting. A byproduct of overwhelming violence that cannot be stopped or resisted. The coming tide is out of their sight. It was a long way away from the skyscrapers.


    "... Does that make sense?"


    "Oh my God, what am I looking at?"


    "This is where it ends."


    For the first time since birth, everyone felt death due to a disaster outside the specifications. All they could do was pray for a miracle to happen. Bererosa closes her eyes, holding both hands tightly. She didn''t give up. Desperate circumstances, she firmly trusts one person.


    "Se-hyun."


    Kuaang. A giant giant giant falls from the sky as she answers her call. Bererosa smiled at a stronger demonstration than before. Just by looking at his big back, her heart calmed down.


    After removing Chateagua and stepping forward, the shadow rises and takes over the whole area. The greedy expanse to the end of the horizon covered the Pacific Ocean, not to mention the tide and the earthquake.


    As he grabbed his grip, the realm of the shadow diminished, forcibly disassembling the disasters within him one by one. Demonstration of negligence and negligence minimized the damage. As Chateagua did, we have sent the damage that is about to happen to us to a distant future.


    Sihyun, who eliminated the afterstorm that could have such a profound impact on the Earth, turned his back and looked at those in Embrio. Those who gathered in one place worshiped the Savior through suffering and adversity.


    /315


    Numerous sides embroidered the sky. The chunks of meat, which would have been Chateagua, could not even surpass the atmosphere, and the intense heat disappeared. A hopeless end to a great old being. No, it was a pitiful end.


    Out of the hundreds of billions of six sides, only one remained. Funnily enough, it was Embryo on Floating Island that was smaller than a baby''s fingernail. Where Chateagua starts everything, loses everything. A place that can be called a coincidence, or a joke of destiny. The flesh, which contains Chateagua''s spirit, sees a shadow in front of him in a blurry ritual.


    Chartogua-six, who recognized its existence, could not conceal its bitter emotions. I never thought I would meet him like this.


    "This is what it looks like before you even have a plan. It would be ridiculous of me to trust you and help you by your side. You better tell me I shouldn''t have."


    It was a tone of scorn and ridicule, but Chatogua could not say anything. According to its existence, Chatogua made a fatal mistake. He was the one with all the plans, so Chatogua didn''t have ten mouths to say.


    "Well, what''s past is past. Explain to me why you got caught."


    Chatogua conveyed his'' thoughts'' to the existence. No mouth, no eyes but only the remaining fragments - six - were able to act as independent subjects. The creature who received Chateagua''s thoughts sighed, frowning. I lost my word that I was spotted because I was moving slowly.


    "I can''t believe that''s the only reason you got caught... I feel so good about it."


    Chateagua was aware of its existence. However, they were not included in the variables. When faced with such a situation, it is close to 0-zero-. At the beginning of the day, I was close to infinite scope of advice if I put such assumptions in. Even he who enjoyed giving advice was too much.


    "I guess they''ve been thoroughly prepared ever since. You must be a warrior who''s crossed so many barracks. I like it."


    It was a black man with sun-kissed skin. He was looking at forty soon, but his strong muscles were full of ferocity. He was sturdy enough to be colorless, and he wrapped himself in a white robe.


    The presence, Slander Nigri, shakes his head.


    "But Chatogua, I can''t help disappointing you. There''s no value in giving Rawley a brilliant piece of material. I twisted my neck and limbs to make a good object."


    It was a fall before it even started. Obviously, Luo Sang-wo''s performance enhancement was a prank. No more pranks for Velvet, no more for Michiel, and no more for Robert.


    Slander''s proposal to Chatogua was simple. There was no reason. I reached out my hand because I thought it would be ''fun''. It was a simple motive, but there was nothing more motivating to Slander than chaos and chaos.


    Unilaterally, there was no ''fun''. It was'' fun ''when Sihyun was desperate and went to Chateagua. Up until now, they''ve all vanished like bubbles, but at least Slander did. I liked the story to unfold that way.


    "I was hoping I''d see something interesting in a long time, but I can''t help it. because of the inferior limitations of being that don''t understand humans, that don''t evolve. I can be persuasive with a big heart, but that doesn''t mean I can be forgiven."


    Looking down at the cold side of Chatogua, or perhaps Chatogua, the slander steps on a small lump of meat without hesitation. In my head, I heard Chateagua''s cry for ''her real name'', but the slander did not stop.


    "That''s disgusting. That offer doesn''t help. Die quietly for the sake of my peace of mind. You can do that, right? because that''s more fun."


    Under Slander''s feet, Chatogua loses her last chance and truly dies. The attention of the slander who wiped the flesh off the sole of his shoe returned to him.


    "Still, I''m a little disappointed that you''re using convenience. What can I say? Lack of spark."


    It was Slander''s wish. I wanted to see the beginning of a warrior awakening in tears and priesthood. Of course, it wasn''t Slander''s taste to have light born in the dark. However, the eclipse was not good. Furthermore, if we look at the end and destruction thousands of times, there were times when a new stimulus was needed.


    As he scratches his chin, he ponders for a while, pulling an object out of his chest. It was a piece of falatica that was reported missing.


    Bondi Palatica-Radiant Inquisitive Polyhedron - was an accessory to extract the essence of the slander outside the universe. It was only one of many pieces in the palm of your hand, making it impossible to recall the essence. All I had to do was tune the space. That was enough for Slander. What he wanted was a little misfortune, not a great rainfall.


    "This is a gift from me, Se-hyun."


    The piece that read Slander''s will rises high in the sky and disappears to the other side of the universe. Shortly after the piece disappeared leaving a black trajectory, ''it'' appeared on earth beyond space and distance.


    It was "Pluto" shot at the Earth by Chateagua.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Of course, Norden knows Choux, and so does Norden.

 335 00335 377 Ad

    /316


    The atmosphere screams. The ground shakes, the ground twists.


    The intense tingling sensation of skin. As humanity gained intelligence, a long time ago, the discarded sixth sense raised its head and declared danger. Those who gathered at Embrio looked up at the sky, regardless of who was first, because of the coldness of the fluffy head.


    And then...


    You see the giant object there with your own eyes. It was a dark night, so the outline was not fully revealed, but the moonlight alone could tell what it was. Impressive surface with black stains and red ice. A quadruplet of distortion. A third planet that is close to the solar system but not recognized as belonging to the solar system. Everyone wept. They appeared in the sky because they were objects with that much power.


    "Pluto."


    As someone recited it, everyone in the cookbook burst into resilience in their own way. What lay before their eyes was a disaster against reason and providence. It was hopeless. Within their common sense, the act against space and time was a very unrealistic story. Even if they allowed that limit, the leap from planetary to planetary could not be accepted. It was the language cluster that suddenly changed in the blink of an eye.


    The hypothesis that Earth and Pluto could collide was widespread, but it was only a matter that could be ascertained a few weeks later. I was also optimistic that it wouldn''t happen during the euphoria. Crashes between planets and planets will limit accidents to ridiculous ones.


    Unfortunately, there were no restrictions or restrictions on reality. Sometimes it was the reality that things wouldn''t happen.


    There was no answer for humanity to look at Pluto, who came through the space. It was true that Pluto didn''t have the name of a planet, but it was powerful enough to destroy the Earth.


    When Pluto and Earth collided, only humanity was left to perish. No, humanity, of course, everything. It''s because two planets collided and wrecked an enormously high tidal wave. There was nowhere to run. The deepest depths of the inland must be flooded with water.


    Heat gushed from the crumbling and crushed part of the crumbling sensation, causing it to incinerate everything. The mantle bursts and the lava flows through it. It must have wiped out all civilizations.


    When the aftermath is gone, thick and heavy ashes and dust will cover the sky, preventing all light and heat. The arrival of the second ice age was a natural order. Then humanity, who survived until then, would have to die.


    Just as nearly all kinds of dinosaurs disappeared in the Middle Ages, the neonatal age where humanity left footprints must also declare an end. In that sense, the end was not so far away. The circle invaded, and the dimension was different from when the great old being came.


    It is because we have not been given even time to cope-repent. Humankind was stunned and watched as dinosaurs were oblivious to the idea of extinction at a moment''s notice.


    It was only a few hours until the crash. No, it could have been minutes. I didn''t know if it would happen right now. It was worse than no common sense or prediction in front of Pluto who appeared without foresight or foresight.


    After understanding the situation, he fixed his posture.


    Technically, he was able to survive under extreme circumstances. Even though the earth was destroyed, it was possible to start a new life on another star. But he couldn''t do that. There was so much he cared about.


    It is not too late to explain how Pluto came to Earth later. The important thing was to overcome the dangers in front of you. Corrected posture, Xi Hyun measured the power needed to destroy Pluto.


    Destroying the planet was different from fighting against the great old being. It was not a conflict between concept and ideology. I just needed overwhelming violence. There was nothing to think about in the long run. Only a single blow of all competence could be the solution.


    ''The best blow with a special angle.''


    He also knew that Pluto had Migo. However, he did not hesitate to cut them off. Their science has long surpassed mankind. If he really didn''t want to die, Pluto would have moved from the moment he moved toward Earth. However, it had to be their will to remain Pluto until now.


    On his knees, he bent his arms and sucked out his shadow as he existed through the tail-textile, which was divided into hundreds of cracks. And they spilled the rock through the projectile organ on their shoulders.


    Following the ideals of those who had learned to push the limits with kites, he constantly stimulated himself. 6 billion. 8 billion. 10 billion. As his thinking gradually increased, he noticed that his mind was distorted.


    The desolation of the world and the frustration of being trapped in a fishbowl. He realized that something was shaping him, but he went forward without hesitation.


    After overcoming the concept of death to the concept, his body chose to collapse on its own in order to withstand the immense thought of God. In order not to cross the line, he crossed hardships and adversities as if he were a circumferential acrobat every time.


    "Hehe."


    Integrity was pooled and amplified. You have built up all the attacking means that can be mobilized through the Intelligence. Sihyun, who devoured the surroundings in a dimensional cut, opened his path with force. With 12 billion ideas, he bowed his head to the challenges of a lifetime.


    The radius of Pluto is about 1,200 kilometers. The mass was only about 0.2 percent of the Earth at 130 years (¡ê22419;). The size was also smaller than the moon. But all the indicators were only relative.


    Planets and universes. It was an unacceptable sanctuary for common mortals to get close. However, he did not tremble. There was a small but triumphant victory. He was not a bad opponent, at least for the first time.


    "I''ll make you my first proof."


    Xihyun sought Pluto as proof and proof that he had become a cosmic identity.


    Xi Hyun lifted himself into an intercourse. He also attempted a sexual shift. Kua ''an. Impossible to convert speed with numerical values. The ferocity emanating from it strikes the Earth. The Earth''s axis tilted just by Sihyun''s unchaining and spreading into the distant universe.


    Taxi, negligence, and the demonstration of stopping Pluto''s movement by knitting together freezing (20941;) attracted uncertain factors through probability manipulation. All he wants is the trajectory of the attack. Shi Hyun, a mixture of Surahwang and parchment, pushed his right arm forward as hard as he could.


    [Gin, combiner]


    A single beam of light strikes Pluto without cause. Overlapped by probability manipulation, the rocks pierced the surface of Pluto at once. In a violent collision, Pluto began to disappear without a trace.


    The deadliness of the beginnings that suits the title of cosmic personality. As soon as Se-hyun exerted privilege, the moonshine became a ship and crushed the center of Pluto.


    [Open Wall - Destiny Chantal


    Sihyun howls, leaving behind a crumbling body. Death is one step ahead of Bondi, but he is not afraid. It was an opportunity. I didn''t care if I cut myself with my sword.


    "Last one."


    He broke through the black sphere, the rock globe, and declared the end of everything on the planet Pluto.


    Toobang, after a quick breakthrough of a distance of 2400 km, Jihyun breaks through Pluto''s core and exits to the other side. With less than 12 billion seconds of his imagination, all of the exhausted strikes were shattered and he lost consciousness watching the meteorites falling over the atmosphere. It was a harder day than ever, but he had a smile on his mouth.


    /317


    Dagon, Atlac Nacha, Roiger, Char and Itaqua followed by the fifth great old presence. His name is Chatogua. It was a great old being so threatening that it would affect the flow of time. Chatogua appeared unusually short, but no one doubted his existence.


    He will, too. Humanity was on its own that day. It''s a blur of memory, a flutter around it. I have experienced how much the power of the great old existence can affect me, but I cannot deny it.


    Moreover, the satellite imagery has become, among other things, definitive evidence. The Pacific is divided, revealing a hard surface. The Earth revealed its insides in a circular shape like that of the stadium, and it was even more bizarre than I expected. I''d like to see some engineered sights.


    However, it was clear that infinite forces collided with each other, and it was also true that mankind could come to an end before it even knew it. The damage remained intact.


    Cities adjacent to the coast have suffered few hits. Of course, the casualties and damages were also low enough compared to the devastation caused by Itaqua. But there was still a problem. The shifting current-Pacific ocean opens up the possibility of having a profound impact on the Earth''s ecosystem. Many scholars were still talking about the anomaly that would occur in the future.


    Wherever there was hope, however, there was light. Just days after the commotion and catastrophe had subsided, Slander, General Manager of Embrio, officially announced his findings. His work with the world''s leading brains is about the volunteering of heteros. It was a technique called localizing.


    Hetero was no longer a nuisance. All we''ve been able to get out of heterotopia is health equipment and collateral goods, but everything''s changed since Slander announced the localization.


    Hetero became a ''resource''. That meant a lot. It was because it meant that we could create resources no longer tied to limited area-resources.


    A new competition and a new paradise. The world was moving on in a completely different way. The Agricultural Revolution, the Industrial Revolution, the Information Revolution, and finally the Resource Revolution.


    Moreover, the desire and desire for demonstration to defeat the great old existence in a fast-changing world has become greater, and the importance of the supernatural Savior has become remarkable over time.


    "But it''s also true that the Earth''s axis is shaking."


    He smiles bitterly, listening to David''s words. That day, he devoted all his strength to destroying Pluto. But that was the problem. He didn''t think about the aftermath of power. The force that crossed the limit became poisonous and swayed the Earth''s axis.


    As a result, the Earth''s one-year civil cycle became 377 days. All records and reference points are still being revised to 377 days, not 365 days. It was a makeover, not a makeover.


    "What do you think? Is it better to be honest?"


    "It doesn''t matter. We''ll figure it out sooner or later."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Gulf: 4 out of 10 wins = 10,000


    Hundred million: 8 out of 10 wins = 100,000,000


    Joe: 12 wins out of 10 = 1,000,000,000,000


    Sir (): 16 wins out of 10 = 10 million million


    Year (22419;): 20 wins out of 10 = 100,000,000,000,000,000


    2. The person who ruled Pluto went out.

 336 00336 377 days a year

    It was better to know that the year had changed to 377 days as soon as possible. It was not something you could hide. The slower the response, the more damage we see was not the demonstration, but humanity. Therefore, he was able to boldly conclude.


    "If you say so."


    "There was no anomaly. Don''t you have to hide from me?"


    "But if you reveal all the truth, there will be those who fear your power. Isn''t that right?"


    "It''s the same now."


    Sihyun shrugs. All the negative consequences of a change in circulation cycles were delayed by his negligence and negligence. Side effects were occurring in the distant future. It was only a matter of time before the side effects occurred in a cold manner, but by that time it would have been able to rise to a higher height and completely offset the side effects.


    "And Lu Sang-woo..."


    "Luo Sang-wo?"


    David''s expression hardens at once. Luo Sang-woo is currently in solitary confinement. There was only room for him to lose Izzie because of abuse of the power booster, the heavenly palace.


    Xavier, a supernatural authority, wanted to invite talents to stand out in the World Talent War, but the plan went wrong from the start. Rawley was prey to Chateagua and was sequestered in the poison chamber for an unexpected side effect.


    "I''m afraid his career ends here. Miraculously, you can''t leave a drug addict in charge. Maybe we should send him back to China at the right time."


    "Do you have a talent in mind?"


    Two out of six have suddenly gone AWOL. It was natural for power to drop rapidly, and it was only natural for me to ask for a position - a position - to be expected. It was the language cluster that got rid of the place because there was no person. It was like an exhibition now. It was impossible to reduce to a yard that didn''t have enough territory.


    That''s why David was thinking about it. Simply capturing seventh and eighth places could have been an easy solution, but he did not. There was an example of Luo Sang-wo being a drug addict. I had to be careful because I felt exhausted that the power didn''t show everything.


    Unexpectedly, David looks at the demonstration. The King of Shadows and the founder of breakthroughs. Maybe he has a hidden ability. David hurriedly thought it was a clever answer, even though he thought it was.


    "Is there anyone you''d like to recommend?"


    "You know the Commander better than I do."


    David was the pinnacle of the supernatural Savior. Information about the talents was held more than the demonstration. All David has to do is choose.


    "But I think there are talents that you know in particular. Besides, if you recommend it, you can count on it."


    It was not good for someone like Luisang to come out again. That''s why David decided to trust his ability, not his own. In David''s suggestion, he reminded himself of many talents. Not many people knew him since he had been out of Grandeliol less than a year, but there were abnormally many talented people by his side.


    Soon after, he concluded. The conditions that fit with the Saver''s representative abilities were not difficult. There were two people who fit in the closest place. Shin smiled brightly, putting two people who fit Savior''s intentions in his mouth.


    "That''s what I''ll tell you in particular."


    /318


    "Can''t you stay a little longer? Brother."


    "That''s right, brother. Just a little longer."


    "I''d love to, but it''s time to go. Tom, and Shelley."


    Tom and Shelley wept in Jay''s arms. Seeing the children who would grow up to be loved, my heart sank. Jay, he didn''t want to go to Earth either. Even the lookout in the beginning was just a matter of circumstance.


    I didn''t want an opportunity to seize power or a space to expand my ideology. What Jay wanted was a way for his family to eat with confidence.


    But now he''s reached a position he can''t give up even if he wants to. There was a string of strings on Earth, and there was a grogan on Zephyros. Both of them were powerless against Jay. They also had the means to force him. Sihyun was powerful, and Grogan was able to crush him with power and gold.


    Jay has been keeping an eye on the orphanage he''s been staying in. If I go this time, I might not be able to come back again. Either way, I''m lost. It was because it was clear that all the comrades he was holding would move forward regardless of his will. Jay didn''t know what was at the end of it. No, I didn''t want to know.


    "Lara, someone''s coming from the Lobby Street soon. Follow him to the orphanage and head out to the main street. You said you''d provide regular support, so there''s no shortage."


    Jay smiles bitterly. I didn''t say I''d become Grogan''s Sword-Secret operative, but I didn''t say I made an invisible deal with the Rolves. That''s all he could say.


    Lara looked up at Jay with worried eyes. She couldn''t laugh at the fact that she was getting better. She wanted Jay to throw everything away and live with himself.


    "Jay, why don''t we just call it a day? There''s no way the Lobbs and I could have come up with such good terms. Obviously, he didn''t want you to do anything bad."


    "It''s okay. It''s not like that. You saw that she belongs with me. It just happens to be a coincidence that I did a good job. There''s nothing to worry about."


    Jay smiled cheerfully. He covers his mask. Deception, sharpened and polished during normal times, was very helpful when this happened.


    It could have been the last meeting, but he didn''t regret it. Even though he had lost his life in vain, he had received confirmation from Grogan that Tom and Shelley would support him until he was free.


    "Of course. It''s gonna be okay, right?"


    It''s more like tying yourself up than checking. Lara felt anxious, but struggled to get rid of her feelings. She wanted to show Jay off with a smile. When Lara''s mouth trembles, Jay strokes her head.


    "I''ve felt it since I was a child, but Lara, you worry too much. I got the connections. I got the moves."


    I stood still as if I was worrying about Lara. Soon, I lifted my heel and kissed Jay''s lips. Tom and Shelley covered each other''s eyes with their hands, unexpectedly. Jay was also fascinated because he didn''t think Lara would move actively.


    Soon after, Lara nods softly, away from Jay. She covers her beautifully raised cheeks.


    "You must come back. I''ll wait as long as I want. And run away anytime you think it''s dangerous."


    "Yes."


    Jay nods, leaving Lara and the children behind. Something transparent falls down between his eyes, but he wipes it off without looking. It was the beginning of an outstretch. I could have lost everything in a single mistake.


    When Jay arrived at the Special Command, he stepped into his office to see his line manager, Cole Brahms. Cole sits there, frowning as usual. And there was a familiar face next to him. A golden eye in contrast to black hair. With a sleek appetizer, he was the next of the Crossens, Alone Vin Crossen. Jay did not hide his smile when he faced the nobleman of the three families who supported the circle.


    Alone and Aye''s nature was already known, but it was not enough to frown. After he appeared, he was no match for Jay. Jay and Aelle''s gaze naturally bowed their heads.


    "Do you know each other?"


    "Yes, I''ve seen it through Kay once."


    An unexpected turn between Jay and A., Cole nods.


    "I think we know each other. Let''s skip the whole name. Jay, as you may know, this is the A who will be acting with you in the future."


    Under Cole''s leadership, Jay and A. received an awkward greeting. They were still measuring each other''s distance. They couldn''t be friendly or vigilant.


    "From now on, you two will go to Earth and serve as watchmen. Though you may have been informed beforehand, your job is to help the ''shredders'' who are going to be deployed here adapt to the Earth and carry out operations like them at the same time. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, I understand."


    Jay and Ei replied at the same time without having to say first.


    Crushers, they were positions when Legion was engraved on Earth, known as Threshold Breaker. A shredder with the personality of both the Raider and the Special Forces only consists of pioneers who have learned to push the limits.


    Their strength, which they have trained to the extreme, is known to align their shoulders with the elite of the three families that make use of hetero life. It was a pleasant thing to do in just two months, so I was looking forward to betting on the wrecker even inside the circle. It was clear that there would be a great pillar for invading the Earth in the future.


    Jay was skeptical when he first came across this information from Special Command. It was definitely an encouraging achievement to gain strength by learning to break the limits.


    But...


    Jay wept. What he knew was that he was at the heart of a relaxed movement. Thresholds like this could not have been anticipated as they engraved the color regionals into the sky.


    However, he did not impose any particular limitations on the breakthrough. In other words, anyone who was intelligent and able to understand Legion could learn to push the limits.


    Numerous talents in Zephyros have studied breakthroughs, but their answers were consistent. ''Clear''. There was no disagreement, so the work proceeded in full swing. There was no reason not to covet the fruit of Zigo in front of his eyes.


    "Well, it''s none of my business if I eat wrong or if I don''t have the right..."


    You don''t know what kind of traps are lurking in the breach. Jay, next to him, can''t even confirm the answer. And Jay has already heard what Cole wrote. I preached the dangers of a breakthrough, but coming back to him was only a taunt.


    ''You''ll only wake up once you''ve been beaten.''


    Jay shakes his head unknowingly, finishing his conversation with Cole, and leaves the office. Ei walked beside Jay and opened the conversation on a stupid topic.


    "I''m glad your mouth looks heavy. If I had told Kay what had happened that day without knowing the theme, I would have punished him accordingly."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 337 00337 377 Ad

    Jay paused and stared at Ai quietly. The approach was tiresome for someone who growled to ignore it. It seemed to bother me on purpose. It seemed as if Jay was waiting for the explosion.


    Jay sighs and shakes his head. Even if she wanted a hostile relationship, Jay had no intention of it. To achieve his purpose-assassination-it was important to maintain a reasonable distance from A. Not too close, but not too far. When the case-assassination-- Jay had to be a third party.


    "I tend to keep my promises."


    That''s why Jay looked at Ai with a pretty face. However, Ei quickly kicked out his tongue whether he didn''t even like the face.


    "You have no pride. I thought you''d react if you heard that. That''s why the lower class shouldn''t do this. They act without balls. At least Jay, I thought you were useful, but maybe you weren''t."


    Jay was dejected, but he didn''t get excited and kept a calm look on Ei''s face. Revealing the truth was the next step. What Jay had to do was observe Ei''s behavior. The first step was to find out why the aggressive words got in your mouth.


    "I don''t know what caused it, but I didn''t say anything because it''s true. I have no pride because I''m proud of myself. Aigoo, don''t you think it''s even more ridiculous that your words are sharp, or that you expose your enemies to a colleague you''re about to join in the future?"


    Seeing Jay hand over his words calmly, Aelle smiles softly. What he wanted was this attitude. Jay had a quirk that Ei had not seen. It was a different dimension from the common slums.


    "I thought about it at first, but I was pretty good at one thing."


    However, Ei had no intention of revealing his thoughts to the outside. You just smile at the fact that you have one more useful hand by your side. At the beginning, he didn''t really care whether Kay liked Jay or not. The circumstances of the parties or the will of the families were unimportant. In situations where there was already a solid contract-contract, Jay was not a variable.


    "In that sense, I have a proposition for you. Will you come to me if you take over Earth safely and are relieved of your sentry duty? Your origins are humble, but your mouth is worthwhile."


    The unexpected offer forced Jay to tilt his head. Both hostile and aggressive expressions were a means of recognizing their true value, so Eid''s Day could understand his stance. But what Jay saw was a very selfish and arrogant man.


    A few days ago, it was Eira - the nobleman - who looked at Jay with disgusting eyes. A wicked pioneer with different looks and insides. Is that the kind of person who suddenly turns around and tries to recruit you? It was a crazy development. There must have been some quicksand he didn''t know.


    Contacting the target was imperative, as long as you followed the order of assassination. Getting into the fence wasn''t bad either. But getting into Ei''s hands was easy, but getting out was not easy. It was clear that there would be more options than profits.


    That''s why Jay decided to keep the right distance for the first time.


    "I''m afraid I can''t do that. I''m going back to my family when I''m relieved of my guard duty."


    "A family."


    As soon as Aega opened her mouth, Kay and S. appeared at the end of the hall. Ey found them smiling brightly. Just as his previous adversary was a lie, his expression was completely clean.


    "Take good care of him, S."


    "Oh, you''re the new guy from C, right? Yeah, just trust me. Follow me. If you believe me, you''ll run out of bread in your sleep."


    As soon as S. saw "A," she shrugged. I knew that Aega was the next of the Crossens, but her attitude remained unchanged. If it''s "S," should it be "S." Jay is tired of his four-year-old comrades. Maybe it meant that Ei''s first impression wasn''t so bad. It was because it was true that he was a nobleman, but the atmosphere that allowed him to approach without hesitation made him stand out.


    "S, please do not approach without fault."


    "Huh? You already have a fianc¨¦e? I''d be disappointed if that were the case."


    "No, I''m talking about courtesy. I want you to know that if you approach it like that, there are some people who feel burdened."


    "That can''t be right. There''s someone you don''t like approaching intimately? Ai, he''s not as shy as you, is he?"


    S. stares at A as if seeking permission. Knee sighs, trying to catch S. ''neck, but he doesn''t move on. Ei grabbed her hand.


    "It''s okay, Kay. It could happen between colleagues."


    As Aelle declared it, S looked at him with interesting eyes. Nobles who behave like Ei were uncommon. Once again, Ey bows his head and opens his mouth in a respectful gesture.


    "There may be many immaturities, but I will ask for many more maps and deliveries in the future."


    "Yes, yes. Trust me."


    S. taps his chest with a cheerful expression. Whether it was fun or not, Ei could not hide the smile that flowed out.


    "I think it''ll be fun because they''re all very unique."


    Yeah, that sounds like a lot of fun. Jay smiled faintly and sharpened his blade in his heart. The short break is already over. When Jay returned to Zephyros, many things would have changed.


    Red Ticket Attention


    - If you don''t like dirty things, you can skip it.


    On the other side of the infinite expansion. I don''t know where it is, but it''s out there somewhere. A space where there are beings who can see everything in dust and turn it back to dust. The end of possibilities and the beginning of the end. In a place where everything was in one place, he looked up at the vast sky.


    A space with nothing was a magical system of real-time emptiness and darkness. Man is forbidden from the flow of knowledge that he or she should not understand. When he woke up, he knew he was in a dream. He wasn''t here once.


    "Shhh..."


    After being invited here by transcendent beings, Sihyun reflexively took a step. I had a direction in my head that I didn''t need to be taught.


    Unlike when he first came here, his cognitive abilities had grown beyond recognition. He was able to withstand the vague pressure and existence of outer space, walking in peace and quiet.


    There was nothing in front of me. There was only the earth that was buried in darkness. In a place where there was not a single breath of life, Jihyun was able to confirm the existence of the one who called him shortly after.


    She has long, dark red hair, and one goat''s horn on either side of her head. As soon as she saw her face, she smiled brightly, not in this world. Her smile looked as lewd as wet lust and lust, and as pure as that of the girl who started her first love.


    Her expression, which changed in time as she looked at it, made so many changes that it was unbelievable. But one thing was clear: she was the only one shining in the dark.


    Shuv Nigurus, who transcended the great old existence and occupied the center of outer space, was a figure of transcendent power worthy of the nickname Outer God.


    Sihyun stopped his steps and looked at Shu. She was enjoying a solo tea party in a vast wilderness. Sitting on the chair approaching him, he opened his mouth in a loud voice.


    "I''ve never been invited like this before."


    "Because you''re stronger. There''s more ways to call yourself, but it''s not fun to meet at the same place every time."


    As Sugar flicked his finger, a number of refreshments unfolded in front of him. He grabbed the teacup naturally and slashed his neck.


    "By the way, do you like my gift - the body type? I sent you something I care about, especially for you. Honestly, he''s probably the best I can give you."


    It''s about Sherry. He remembered the face of a dull secretary and smiled for a while. I could say the first meeting was the worst, but I could say I''m doing quite well now that the situation has been cleared up.


    "Okay, no, I don''t think that''s the right way to put it. Apparently, you''re the one who forced her to do it. I am not happy to receive gifts in that way. It''s just a problem."


    "I think they''re useful, though... don''t you?"


    Shoe licked his lips with his tongue. When she makes her point in a gentle voice, she turns her head. It was as if he knew everything. And since it was not possible to hide the fact that he had periodic relationships, Sihyun turned around with a sound of pain.


    "So what did they call you this time?"


    "Hehe, isn''t it obvious? What I hope for you growing up to be..."


    Like the eyes of a falcon aiming for prey, Shu''s eyes gleam sharply. He senses an anxious energy and realizes that his seat has become soft. Suddenly, where Sihyun was sitting, the bed was large enough for ten people to lie on. Xi Hyun, who had fallen from Shu, reached the headboard of a bed that spread widely in a sectional shape. A situation where power is completely contained. All he could do here was lean back against the headboard.


    Shu approached him with a seductive gesture and coveted his lips. As if a snake was copulating, he put his hand on his shoulder, aiming at his tongue. The shoe was excited by the satisfactory touch and began to unbutton the shirt one by one.


    "Sweetheart, dodging is not the best thing. No one''s gonna see you anyway, right? Just a little more instinct in you."


    As he put his hand inside the Sugar T-shirt, his body reacted violently. It''s because her fingers are touching the spur that rises above her chest. With a luscious flirtation, she had no choice but to accept her without hesitation.


    "I''m not saying this for me. You seem anxious to live an abstinent life. You need to be true to your desires."


    "What does that mean?"


    "Going back in time or evolving abruptly is cutting yourself off. You need to rest. The most efficient thing is to hug a woman until you want to. But you don''t do that, do you? Just be patient."


    The shirtless shoe hugged him with a charming smile.


    "So if you have any guesses, follow my lead. It''ll be good for both of us."


    Hearing Shu''s words, Sihyun no longer refuses to touch her. Rather, I embraced Shu''s waist and was immersed in her scent. When he was weak, moving was difficult, but now he could feel the shoe as much as he wanted.


    "...?"


    He turned his head to the glamour that was passing through his head. Unless, of course, Sherry was standing there.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 338 00338 extra

    Shi Hyun, who met Sherry when she sank coldly, tried to stop Shu. But without saying a word, she coveted her lips. It was only then that I realized that Shin had summoned Sugar Sherry. It didn''t make sense that she didn''t know Sherry was here in the first place. I was likely to know and ignore it


    "Honey? Where are you looking? Look at me."


    Choo gripped his jaw, cradling his lips. The pair of shoes that kissed each other so tightly that their saliva stretched like thread gradually bowed down. Her lips slip past her neck and across her chest licking her navel.


    Shortly after, Shoe shoved his face between his crotch, looking at his puffed trousers with eyes full of expectation. The hot heat was irritating her cheeks.


    "Let''s see how big it is."


    Shoe, who was spewing out a deep breath, pulled down his pants. At the same time, a large object jumped out of the sky. As the lump of flesh grazes his cheek and passes by, Shoe gives a dazzling smile.


    "Hehe, this is what I want. I wanted to see you wriggle and wriggle and wriggle."


    The bottom of the bean that had been inflated was like an umbrella. The pole was so thick and firm that it was difficult to hold it with one hand and the road was also magnificent. The vein rises ugly and clings to the surface.


    Shoe shifted his gaze up and down as though it were a flat object. It was half as big as the last time I saw it. Of course, it wasn''t just the size that grew. Boldness, intensity, and an alluring aroma. The unsportsmanlike shape has evolved beyond her wildest dreams.


    Shoe sticks out his tongue, tasting it again. As she licked the fence, she couldn''t help but bite her lips. Her gestures and gestures were both out of specification.


    "Ah."


    Despite the dry elasticity that erupted behind his back, Shoe did not hesitate to harass Xi Hyun''s goods. Rather, I put the item in my mouth as you can see. The shoe looked up at the face of the cheerful Xi Hyun, raising his face with a faint smile.


    It was practically Shu''s stand-up. She has long surpassed the imaginable technique of Sihyun. After countless years of training, her body and skills were unthinkable.


    A prick. The filthy sound of water echoes through the spit-infested shoe''s mouth. Shoe''s jaw, accepting something of an unusually large size, is wide open, but she looks satisfied.


    "Chubby, yummy. Disappointing. * Sigh *, why isn''t this mine? You''re really unsettled."


    Shoe glances at things with dazzling eyes. She looks as lewd as that of a son-in-law, who drives his actions while spitting on his mouth. The shoe, which holds the root of a large object so large that it cannot be caught by both hands, scratches the bean with its teeth. She stretches out her tongue long enough to provoke the object to feel more pleasure than pain.


    "This won''t even do your proud boyfriends. You can count on it."


    Sihyun realized at once that Shu''s mouth was changing. It was because her tongue had been split in several places, swallowing things up to the roots. Sihyun realizes that Sugar is an extraterrestrial being.


    "Huff..."


    "What do you think? One taste and the other girls will be bored."


    Shoe''s mouth seizes the object without a single crack. Her tongue splits into hundreds of strands, wrapping around her weaknesses. Evolved form to efficiently obtain male seeds. Wet, hot strands moved persistently along the outer surface of the object. I searched for things from all directions, not just tightening them from all sides.


    As the pleasures of the hard work that could not be tasted in humans sweep through the objects, Xi Hyun''s waist rose naturally. As his thighs could not bear the pleasure and trembled well, Shoe moved his mouth even more enthusiastically.


    As Sugar approached with the strength to pull out the roots of the object, Xihyun grabbed her horn reflexively.


    "You''re more rude than I thought. Catching horns..."


    Shoe''s eyes glow brighter than ever before, though it was a healing gesture. She wanted a little rougher pleasure. Xi Hyun, who read Shu''s will, gripped her horn and roughened her back. I shouted a soundless austerity in a lump of meat that touched my neck and went deeper. With the intense scent and presence of the male, she was unable to regain her senses.


    Shu did not refuse to touch her. Rather, I moved as he moved and embraced his desire with all my might. Xi Hyun''s waist moved rapidly over time, and Shu''s face lit up brightly.


    Soon after, he reached his peak. When the bulging thing in his throat rises, Shoe opens his mouth without hesitation and inserts a chunk of thick meat even deeper.


    "Cheap...!"


    With a joyful convulsion, Xi Hyun instilled his desire into Shu''s neck. Shoe looks dazzled as the hot, lively object took over his throat. Other women would have come to great pain just to endure, but she was already out of physical - physical - constraints.


    "Hah, heh, heh, yummy, yummy. It''s a very healthy seed to eat."


    The shoe that tasted the sticky liquid that caught my neck began to swallow slowly. Gulp, gulp. You hear a blatant sound in Shu''s throat. The sound of water quenching my thirst. Sherry felt as if she was burning her neck, because she was eating so well.


    Shoe spends his time licking the stuff carefully, whether the luck hasn''t subsided. Around the time her saliva floods, she calls for Sherry, who can''t even do this.


    "Baby, how long are you going to stand there?"


    "I''m sorry, Mother."


    Sherry''s eyes had just seen the heat that had happened before, and her face was glowing. Honestly, this wasn''t the first time I''d seen Shu''s privacy. But she couldn''t hide the rising body because she thought it was a test subject. I had a vague expectation of Shu and Shi Hyun''s relationship, but I didn''t think I would be able to see the secret scenery like this.


    Sherry felt an unknown emotion as she looked at his face, which was overwhelmed by pleasure. It was never a good feeling. To put it simply, it''s a feeling of resentment or anger. But Sherry couldn''t figure out where it started.


    ''There were no good feelings at the beginning.''


    Sherry turns her head. Chow, who is craving a demonstration from head to toe, and do not refuse her touch. It is because when I looked at them, I felt unknown emotions. After a long sigh and trying to calm her mind, Sherry opened her mouth with a calm expression.


    "I heard you had something to say."


    "Haven''t you already noticed?"


    "What the..."


    "What can I do if I''m not greedy?"


    Shoe looks up at Sherry with a smile on his hand, touching a large object. Shu''s movements are as luscious as polishing a treasure. As Sugar licks the pillar with his tongue, which was too heavy to hold with one hand, Sherry''s mouth pops open.


    "Hehe. You don''t seem very determined to do that."


    "No, I..."


    Sherry didn''t lift her head as soon as she realized what she was thinking. It wasn''t that I didn''t know what Shoe''s wishes were. I purposely acted as if I hadn''t noticed, but I expected it since I had already arrived. Two is better than one, as Shu taught us.


    The feeling of boiling without catching the ribs turned into embarrassment in a flash. It was true that the action with Shi Hyun was enjoyable, but it could not exceed the love for Shu.


    "How can I interfere with Mother''s delight?"


    "I thought your tastes were similar and could be enjoyed... but I guess I was mistaken. I tried to enjoy it in private, but if you say no, I''ll have to satisfy it myself."


    Sherry instinctively moved her body to see her face distorted with pleasure once again. The same decision as the beast. Sherry was unable to perceive what she had done.


    By the time Sherry woke up, it was too late. After realizing later that she was biting on his stuff, Sherry looked at Shoe in surprise. I pushed her out so hard that I could remember what she had in her mouth.


    Shoe strokes Sherry''s head and grabs her chest. Shoe gladly smiles at Sherry''s face stained with shame and anxiety.


    "Sweetheart, I can see the grudge and the fury in you. I must have been mad at you for being an monopoly. Haha, so cute. You just became a woman."


    Sherry trembles as her hot breath touches her ears. It was only then that Sherry realized that the emotion that was eating into her mind was "jealousy." It was only too late to realize that the love for Shue was so great. She realizes there''s no excuse, then nods slowly.


    "Well, at least it''s the most intense emotion I''ve ever felt."


    "My beloved child-daughter - how can I interfere with that? Do what you want."


    At the same time as Shu''s permission dropped, Sherry was craving things. She rolled her tongue with all her heart, forgetting that it was also in front of the powerful, beautiful, merciful Mother-suh who could encompass everything. She desperately moves as she watches how Sue satisfies her demonstration.


    "... Ugh."


    Sherry raises her mouth with an unknown joy, realizing that she is hungry. It was because I felt that I was entertaining Xi Hyun, not Shu.


    "Is that so good?"


    "Yes, I drink. Chubby..."


    Sherry shakes her head up and down, clapping her hands.


    "Of course, of course. It''s a man of choice."


    Shoe strokes Sherry''s head. Immediately, Sherry''s thighs tremble. While being encouraged by Shoe, he was enjoying his favorite things. With her unthinkable luck, she falls into unbearably high pleasure. Sherry''s instincts were heightened, whether it was because of the moral thought that Shu was craving for a demonstration before his eyes.


    Shoe aims for a scrotum that Sherry can''t reach. She lowers her head, avoiding Sherry, and tucks a large bag of flesh into her mouth. Shoe gently licked sensitive skin, stimulating the demonstration following Sherry''s movements.


    "Hehe, you''re a lucky man. Do you think there''s anyone else in the universe who can serve us like this?"


    He had no choice but to acknowledge Shu''s words. A mother with transcendent beauty is doing extreme service for herself. Their furiously digging for goods became a picture just by looking at them.


    Shue and Sherry rub the stuff between each other''s lips. Not only were their tongues entangled, but their saliva overwhelmed them. The mother who vomited hot breath started to compete to put things in her mouth without anyone having to say first.


    I gently touched his scrotum with the other hand while harassing his body with one hand. Even as they move as one body, the struggle to take control does not stop.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 339 00339 extra

    Sherry, who rubbed the roots of the item, greedily sucked out the white drops that could not come out. Sherry licks the outside of the object, sticking out her tongue. The bloodline tingles with the tip of your tongue as you insist. Shu also drew saliva from Sherry''s side, where her tongue could not reach. Shoe and Sherry make a dazzling move, as if the object that smells the dark scent of the male was their own.


    "Hah, good. Chubby, the swollen side of the fruit, like ripe fruit, flutters in your mouth, chubby, and tasty."


    "Sweetheart, I''m glad you like it so much."


    Sherry puts something covered in saliva in her mouth and plays with it without realizing it''s time. Shoe gladly glances at her, turning his head and coveting her lips. At the same time, the two protrusions protruding from the firm chest are harassed with your fingers. Sihyun was engulfed in the pleasures of shoe-up and Sherry-down and vomited out a hot breath. It was an overwhelming pleasure to lose even himself.


    Sherry can''t stand the hot rush and takes off her clothes. An abnormally sized lump of meat lodges between its full-bodied breasts, revealing its presence in a circular mass.


    Sherry lowers her head and spits, looking at something the size of which could barely touch her mouth. Sherry, who drenched her breasts enough to squirm, slowly began to stir things up. A prick. Just moving up and down, but the sound of friction between the objects and the chest is unpredictable.


    "You''re carrying hot stuff like a ferocious beast. I will never forgive you for swinging such a vicious thing at my mother. So, please, have my mouth."


    "That''s not true, dear. You can call them ferocious beasts because they carry such vicious objects. No other way. It''s hard to see anything bigger than this."


    The shoe that was thrown off was half as big as Sherry and wrapped around the object with its right chest. When Sherry''s spider oil and Shu''s oil met in the middle and pressured the goods, Xihyun cried out in pain. The satisfaction of having the mother and the instincts of the male have flowed to the limit.


    He couldn''t concentrate on her chest as if it was sticky. Their service was difficult to cover their excellence. Unlike her orphaned, elegant appearance, Shoe has behaved so lewdly. Not to mention the visual pleasure that comes from that gap.


    Sherry shows persistence, despite her disgusting expression. Even though she said it was disgusting, she ended up choosing something covered in sticky liquids. In some ways, there was nothing more lewd than Shu.


    On the surface of the object that could not withstand the stimulus, blood spurted out and shaped it ugly, but he was not satisfied.


    "Is that all you can do?"


    Sihyun naturally grabbed the horn of the shoe and waved his back. Sherry looks to look at the more vigorous demonstration of holding onto the supporter-horn. Soon after, a horn rises above her head.


    "If you want to catch it, catch it. I will grant you my poor wish. It''s one of my missions, actually. As a reminder, if you miss this opportunity, there is no next time."


    "Do you really think so?"


    Sherry turns her head as she gives a vague smile. It was as if he had found out in his heart. To hide his embarrassment, Sherry licks the end of the item even closer to his chest.


    "Anyway, I don''t want it because I want it."


    With horns in both hands, Sihyun pierces his desire for Shuwa Sherry. Shoe and Sherry''s chest was crushed into an unquestionably ugly shape in a powerful regression movement. An object of abnormal size that rises between the gently pulsating breasts. Jihyun, who moved roughly using Shu and Sherry''s saliva as a lubricant, quickly reached his peak. He exclaimed in a reflexive shout at the flood of intense pleasure flowing through the crown.


    "Coming out...!"


    A chunky object flutters violently and spits out a white liquid. It was the second event, but the strength of the item was more intense than the first.


    Hiccup. Shoe shoves a raging bull into his mouth and gives a dazzling look to the raging white droplet that strikes the tip of his neck. Sherry''s slow pace was all about licking the white liquid that flowed down Shu''s mouth. The backlash that Shu and Sherry couldn''t put in their mouths flows down their ribs.


    The breathless air settles. Sherry''s head became numb to the fragrance of the male that became darker over and over again. It was itchy between the crotch just by looking at the white liquid flowing through the breastbone.


    "You want this, right? Baby?"


    Shoe opens his mouth and reveals a stiff liquid in his mouth. Seeing the jelly-like liquid drip, Sherry burst a small elasticity without any regrets. The liquid that was so thick that her tongue couldn''t see was what she wanted. Sherry, who noticed the slightest glimpse of Shifu, recited it in an ant crawling voice.


    "Yes, Mother."


    Shoe grabs Sherry''s back head and kisses her. Choux, who harassed Sherry''s tongue, gave her the white matter he was holding. As hot liquid entered his mouth, Sherry couldn''t help but tremble.


    It was true that she had what she wanted, but it was her lips that led her deeper into the swamp of pleasure. Shoe''s tongue, which passes through his delicate insides, became a great joy to Sherry. It was the first time in a long time that Sherry''s expression of affection was so fierce that she was dumbfounded by the utterance of it.


    Sherry instinctively embraced her to feel the warmth of Shoe even more. The white liquid passing between the two disappeared, but their kisses became even more fervent.


    "Hehe, you''re so silly."


    "Mother..."


    Shoe lays her down without hesitation as he touches Sherry''s chest. The shoe makes Sherry fall naturally, raising the edge of her skirt. Sherry''s hidden areas were already flooded. A clear honey water gushed out from between the crotch flows down the thighs. The shoe that removed the piece of cloth from the white hip opens its mouth with a howling tone.


    "You''re the one who''s more urgent than me, honey."


    "No, Mother."


    "No. Who''s to say it''s not?" "


    Shoe opens Sherry''s hidden area to the left and to the right. At the same time, a clear and sticky liquid flowed down between the deep and clean internal fluids. The burnt flesh had turned red and was just waiting for him to come in.


    He approaches and licks his ear, his soft tone pointing to Sherry''s elongated tingling insides.


    "Eat my proud daughter. Bring me a beauty and a memorial you won''t forget until so many men are dead. Try not to break this kid out of his great stuff. I, the mother of this child, will allow it."


    Shoe swiped with his finger something that still hasn''t forgotten its strength and smiled maliciously.


    "Come on. I''ll see how much you can satisfy my child."


    "Quiet, I know you don''t have to tell me."


    When he approached Sherry, who was raising her ass, he touched her back. When she touched him, Sherry trembled.


    "Tsk."


    "I don''t know if it''s because of Shu-Mother, but she''s more quiet than usual, Sherry."


    "It''s not like that. I was just worried about your stature."


    "Let''s say. Because it looks different than usual. You''re not talking nonsense, and most of all, your body is reacting honestly."


    "It''s the master''s mistake."


    "... you''ll see."


    Sherry''s wet insides crack as soon as it touches her. Sihyun stabbed him in the back, noticing that he was struggling to accept the item as soon as possible.


    "Huang, Huang, my Lord...! That''s it. Deep down. Stop it, Gmaan! No more than this. Limits. Hmmm."


    Sherry fell asleep as Xi Hyun''s goods entered. She grips her trembling legs and lets out the grunt she''s been enduring. I didn''t know the hot breath would stop.


    "Master, it''s too big. And it''s getting bigger in there. How big will it take to lose your temper? Hmph. It''s like this, it''s like this... Haang, it''s too much. You really are a beast."


    As the hot lump of meat rushed in, Sherry quickly reached her peak. The restraint and discipline that I had endured so far had lost meaning.


    She lets out an endless burst of clear honey water from a hidden area and shivers for a moment. You feel the massive object entering your body and only make a sound of pain. She was more enthusiastic than ever before.


    Sherry was able to affirm. The pleasures of Shi Hyun are surpassing all the pleasures she has experienced.


    Up until now, she has seen relationships as a way to please men and women. And we put those relationships into the category of symbols. But over the past few months, her values have completely changed.


    Men and women were now essential foods, not symbolic foods. It was a goal that must be taken, not a category of symbols. Sherry seemed addicted to the relationship with Shi Hyun. No, he was already addicted.


    Sherry always seduced him. And he was fulfilling his desire with an excuse to accept his inferior sexual desire. Simply overlapping her body and more, she was always feeling great satisfaction.


    Sherry bites her lip, giving an honest look at her sincerity.


    "I hate to admit it... but I like the owner quite a bit. Huff."


    "What?"


    Before Shi Hyun even called it Moore, Sherry moved her waist with the force to pull things out. You accept the object facedown as if it were mating. Every time Shi Hyun makes a move, Sherry''s butt flutters. The bulging flesh couldn''t stand the strong force and moved.


    Sherry answered Jihyun''s question as she burst a joyful elasticity under pressure to squeeze the uterus.


    "A conquering hero and a centuries-old scholar is nothing but a swinging monkey compared to you. KB, you are responsible. because I knew there was such a good thing. You must satisfy me for the rest of your life. I can''t help it if I don''t like it. They stick together like shadows."


    Sherry raises her gaze as she looks up at the bustling waist above her body, firmly resolving her will. When she looked down at Sherry, who was moaning with her red cheeks, she smiled distorted.


    "I don''t know who owns it."


    "So, my lord, make it harder. Shake your back hard and teach me how to spot a fountain... Hmm, I hope."


    "If that''s what you want..."


    As soon as Se-hyun empowered his finger, Sherry''s kicked butt changed its shape gently. From the skin to the muscles, Jihyun, who held her body with such perfect elasticity that it seemed to be stuck to her hands, began a vigorous regression movement.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 340 00340 extra

    Sherry, who held the bed sheet, was overwhelmed by the sensation of heavily striking the ship. The massive object stabs the sensitive area several times. The product was also an object, but the mastery of using it was also not exceptional. I knew how to use great things to get the most out of them. He maximized his strengths like an old war veteran.


    "It''s nice for you two to have fun, but don''t forget me."


    Shoe approached behind his back and touched his chest. Shoe strokes a stiff muscle, like a stone, carefully going through Sherry''s insides. Shoe tickles at something moving vigorously based on instinct and desire, sweeping through his scrotum. Every time her fingers irritate the scrotum, the object gets harder.


    Choux, who coveted his tongue and lips so badly that they melted away, did not overcome the pleasure and looked at Sherry who was suffering. Her body glistens with sweat. Her eyes were filled with lust as her hips moved her waist so strongly that it was crushed against her pubic bones.


    "Baby, if you like it that much as soon as you put it in, it doesn''t mean anything."


    "But Mother... so, so good. My master''s stuff is driving me crazy. Heheh. It''s hot, it''s hard, and I''ve never seen it this big. I''ve never experienced anything like this."


    "You like your stuff, don''t you?"


    "Not to my liking, but the best... Haang, the best. Mother."


    Shoe smiles at Sherry, who is more obsessed with him than he thinks. A short time ago, Shu''s smile grew darker, picturing Sherry accepting his offer with an unfamiliar look.


    I had no idea that Cherry, who was so obsessed with her pride and pride, would be so corrupt. At first, it was left to Shi Hyun as half sincere and playful.


    I never thought Sherry would shake her waist like a hen, who looked at so many men as rocks and thought pleasure as a symbol. Shoe turns to Shi Hyun and Sherry with interesting eyes.


    Shi Hyun, who continues to bring Sherry to her peak while rocking her waist, and Sherry, who shakes her butt while leaving everything in his possession. Both sexual acts were blatant and hostile, but she didn''t think Sherry had taken them away from her. What was originally good was how to share. And Xi Hyun''s stuff was a waste for one person to taste.


    Moreover, Sherry was Shue''s favorite daughter-ii- There was no reason not to share the joy.


    "Let''s go, Gaaah! You stabbed me in the deepest part of the house!"


    Sherry''s butt shakes violently. Overwhelmed by the stiffness of her whole body, she shuddered for a while. She starts shaking her back again, feeling so luscious that she doesn''t want to miss it. After realizing her fountain, Sherry opened her mouth as she looked up at the demonstration, forgetting to resist.


    "Master, do you like poisonous and sexually aroused women?"


    "It doesn''t matter. You''re already mine."


    "Ha, my Lord." Wouldn''t it be better to say that? So please don''t say that. "


    "Are you realizing where you are now, to be honest?"


    Sherry nods with a vague smile as her rough breath touches her ears.


    "Of course, if you get educated in every corner of this, you can''t resist. You''re the only one who can flatten the tortuous insides. Haha..."


    As he moves toward Sherry, his legs spread open and he pushes his hidden side in front of her. Her burning insides were already exhaling clear honey water. The woman''s seductive womb made Sherry swallow her thirst unknowingly.


    "Sweetheart, won''t you comfort this place?"


    At Shue''s request, Sherry reflectively tightens between her crotch. I had the opportunity to taste the secret parts of the shoe that I adore and revere. Although she was shaking up and down her body due to her violent movements, Sherry was able to accurately see the discreet parts of Shoe.


    Sherry takes a deep sigh and lifts her head slightly and sticks out her tongue. Sherry flaps her tongue crazily, soaked in the icy scent that bursts through her insides. She even bows her head when the castle is not full.


    Her mouth craves Shu''s honey water, and her whole body shudders when she accepts the object. Her mental pleasure and physical pleasure peaked, and she fell asleep just by breathing. Everything seemed to be a lie in such an unrealistic situation.


    "Tsk, that''s ridiculous. Chuhl, you are loved by your master while coveting your mother."


    "Makes sense, baby. Thanks to you, I''m even more enjoyable."


    The shoe tightened Sherry''s neck with its smooth extended legs. Sherry shudders in place as she runs her tongue through the insides of a wild shoe. The virtue of committing the precious part of Shu exploded.


    At the same time as she reached her peak, her insides contracted to the limit. External notoriety tightened the object vigorously, and she made a sound of pain. I have endured so far, but this peak was beyond his imagination.


    "Coming out...!"


    Deeply pierced into Sherry''s uterus without seeing the roots of the object, Xi Hyun spilled a thick, sticky liquid into Sherry''s uterus. Heave-ho, he breathed everything cool and enjoyed a deep breath.


    "Ha, ha. Were you satisfied?"


    "It''s worth it."


    "I''m glad the master was pleased."


    A thick liquid flowed through the binder, but Sherry did not budge. There was nothing left for her to achieve her life''s greatest wish in a moment.


    "I''ll keep you entertained, honey, because you seem to have entertained my child."


    The shoe, served by Sherry, shifted like a cat. It was her turn now. The shoe that defeated the swamped string sweeps his chest with his fingers.


    Sihyun, who put his body on a large pillow, lay down as a godfather and accepted Shu''s hand quietly. It was already the third occasion, but the desire in his heart was still there.


    "Oh, you''re still hard. Moreover, it''s worth eating because it''s so dirty."


    In one hand, the shoe gently swept the surface covered with semen and saliva. The object was in a much larger state than when she first saw it. The bloodline also rises unnoticed, wrapping around the surface of the object like a worm. The shoes that felt the blood more vigorously than ever before did not hide their fluffy cheeks.


    The shoe, sitting on the Xihyun, placed a massively raised object between the crotch. A hot lump of meat rushes through the hidden area, but she only stimulates the object by moving her butt back and forth. Chop. Shoe spreads his legs wide to scorch Sihyun. She licks her lips, revealing a discreet area with a glamorous look.


    "I''m going to eat you now. Be prepared."


    I couldn''t help but feel the puffed up shoe between the cracks. Her movements are agile, as she was only trying to swallow things from the start. The shoe that holds the object with one hand shifts its waist to adjust its position. And then I sat down. The soft, loose flesh swallows up the boulder without hesitation.


    "Hehe, hehe, hehe."


    Shoe felt overwhelmed by the joy of surpassing expectations. Items that barely reached the uterus gave her a delight she could not easily experience. In order to endure the pleasure, she looks up at the shoe that is waving her butt over her.


    Her insides move like separate creatures. I scratched the sensitive area several times. The wet lining was hot and stubborn, just like her tongue. In Shu''s boat, a strand of scattered insides bite and suck. His body structure was completely different from that of humans, and he made a sound.


    "What do you think? Even your women can''t do this. Only I can do it."


    He almost nodded carelessly at Shu''s words. Her insides were so devastating. The innards of the evolved shoe were perfect enough to inspire and receive the seeds of endless male pleasure and desire. It was her conquest for pleasure.


    However, he quickly regained his stability. I''ve mixed myself several times with Sherry with a similar structure. It was not so hopeless that it was overwhelmed by pleasure and pleasure. He takes a deep breath and raises his waist toward the shoe. Shu''s body flutters roughly as if riding on an untamed horse.


    "I thought about it before, but I''m not kidding. Tsk, it''s already so delicious that it''ll be even better later. Hehe, you really are a rewarding man to wait for."


    I could get as many items as were similar to Sehyun''s. However, the ratio of straightened columns and coveted beans was in an area that could never be imitated. Just as the key and the lock interlock without a single crack, Xi Hyun''s object rushes through the crack in his insides. In other words, it was so good that I couldn''t express it in words.


    With his strong chest supported, the shoe shook his ugly butt. Every time a big, thick object tapped the uterus, the shoe shifted. A prick. The filthy sound of the water fills all sides. Chow stares at Sherry with a meaningful eye, eager to simulate a sticky bubble between the joints.


    "She''s so attractive that everyone wants to hold her. I''ve been watching you for a long time, so you can tell. I''ll ask you the same thing. Is it better inside me? Or is she better off?"


    In a sudden question, he kept his mouth shut. It was because they were both so attractive that they could hardly hide their superiority. Their bodies have long been beyond the coverage of good and bad. Even an adult soldier could not leave if he knew their pleasures.


    Shoe glanced down at him with an eager glance, whether he had read his thoughts or not.


    "You don''t have to answer. I''ll give you trouble you can''t even think about. I''ll make another woman do it for you. Be flattered. I rarely move sincerely."


    Sherry, who heard Shoe''s rash declaration, pushed her face into the vaginal binding area. Sherry licks at the sturdy thing that pierces through the insides of the wild shoe.


    "Better me than my mother, my lord. I can serve not only here, but also there. If you wish, I will open my legs at any time. We are happy to accept any action you wish."


    Sherry holds a violently shaking scrotum in her mouth and gently rolls the two eggs in it with her tongue. Shoe was shaking his butt with all his might, but Sherry didn''t lose, either.


    "Hehe, there''s nothing I can''t say, dear. I''m the one who introduced you. Even if you enjoy it together, you''re mine."


    "You don''t know that. The seed you sowed in me is still flowing."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Next, enter the main text. Less gravity, but it goes in anyway.

 341 00341 Malicious Childbirth

    Red Ticket Attention


    - If you don''t like dirty things, you can skip it.


    - The script is further down.


    Sherry opens her insides as if for the first time in her life, she was Bo-ran, who gave Shu a negative answer. She gives a cheerful smile, revealing a dewy, melted cheese-like liquid.


    "You would have made a wise choice. I have a substitute, even if I''m not my mother."


    "I like that you''re both enthusiastic, but you''ve both decided to be mine."


    Sitting on his upper body, he moved his lower back more strongly. You tuck the item in with all your might so that no other sound comes from the shoe''s mouth. Shoe hugged him with a loud sound of pain as he reached the tip of his head through his spine. Her legs were as smooth as art sculptures and wrapped around her waist.


    "You''re greedy. You don''t want to give or keep. But you''re not so bad yourself. You can covet me all you want."


    Sihyun rubs her chest, craving Shu''s lips. His touch was as careful as handling something that would melt away in an instant. Shoe bursts into elasticity. It was because his back was shaking roughly like a beast, and his hands were as delicate as that of a potter.


    Shoe fell in love with new pleasures and wrapped his arms around his neck. And I tightened both legs even harder. Like a snake copulating, Shoe combined with Shi Hyun sighed deeply. He also let out a hot breath while shaking his shoulders. Soft women who could not feel the bones and muscles gave great satisfaction just by holding them.


    "Hehe, it''s getting bigger inside... Hehe."


    Through many relationships with men, women who evolved to their limit caused a different change as their sex intensified. A white liquid begins to form on the tip of the shoe''s nipple. The white liquid soon flowed over the damp skin.


    Every time the shoe''s body moves up and down, a white liquid scatters from the tip of the nipple. A sweet fragrance that stimulates males. As he looks at the liquid falling over his chest, he realizes it''s breast milk. Sihyun kissed the cheek of a slightly red shoe.


    "Is this coming out, too?"


    "Because she''s the mother of so many children. It''s rare to get out before I think about it. You can be proud of yourself because you''re that good. It''s worth writing down what gets me out here."


    His thighs twitched as he patted his butt. It was a little stimulus, but it was enough to detonate the accumulated pleasure-sense. It was breastfeeding without even knowing it.


    At its peak, the shoe''s back is bent like an arch. Her breath builds up in her lungs, and she cries out in a heartbeat. The pleasure that struck her rose in stages to the waves.


    The breast milk also flowed down onto Shoe''s chest as if the weir had broken. When he saw the white solid line drawn on the colored skin, he cleared the solid line with his tongue as if he had been seduced by something.


    As the hot tongue passed by, the shoe shivered over the skin as smooth as silk. A demonstration of the deep stuff grabbed Shoe''s chest blindly. Shoe smiled faintly as he put his nipple in his mouth and watched the demonstration that began to suck.


    "So you haven''t had a mother since you were a kid? I can''t help it. I''ll be your mother if you want me to. Feel free to treat them."


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Xihyun scolded Shu, but his behavior remained unchanged. You just stick to his chest and widen his area. Sherry looks at the unexpected side of the demonstration. Shoe glanced at Sherry''s side face and whispered as he approached her ear.


    "Hehe, do you like your mother''s milk so much? But you can''t just lick it like that. You have to shake your waist hard to satisfy her."


    Shoe smiles gracefully and strokes his head, craving his chest. Her sternum was touched by a breath of lust and lust, but even she accepted it as a stimulus.


    "It''s just curious, so don''t get the wrong idea."


    A sober demonstration suddenly spoke, but no one believed him. Sihyun sighs, shaking his back as if he were redeeming his own predicament. The shoe, which has been run up and stabbed with hot insides like hot water, trembles. He climbed the last staircase.


    "... Hmmm, baby. I love it. Just a little more, a little more, a little more!"


    I grabbed him and scratched his back, holding him at a massive pleasure to penetrate the crown. And shortly after, milk gushed from her breasts. A profound eruption that is nothing compared to what has been spilled. When she saw the white liquid rising sharply, she naturally asked Shoe''s chest into her mouth.


    Gulp, gulp. Slash your breasts as much as you want, and milk the door with milk. He is intoxicated by the sweetness that irritates his tongue, and dips his seed into his body.


    It was the fourth event, but the strength did not diminish at all. The object that pierced Shu''s insides more fiercely than the first time even spilled a drop of liquid into the deepest part. Shoe tightened his thighs and wanted as many healthy seeds to come in as possible.


    "There was so much heat in my belly."


    Sihyun, who had vomited his lust and lust to Shua and Sherry, lay on the bed with a light expression. But Shuuwa Sherry didn''t see him resting. The women who caused the demonstration overlapped their bodies facing each other. Sherry in bed and shoe on top of her. They glanced at him with a gentle expression, facing the hidden areas.


    "My Lord, I was not satisfied."


    "So am I. I hope you didn''t put all your strength into it just four times, honey."


    Sherry was desperate, unlike a grumpy expression, and Shoe spoke provocatively, unlike a na?ve smile. She smiled at her daughters and mothers who were clearly alike but giving off other charms.


    "No way."


    Sihyun reaches out to Shu and Sherry, hugging each other, grabbing their butts. A warm and resilient lump of flesh splits through his fingers. Despite the exhaustion of ordinary men, Xi Hyun''s goods remained strong.


    Xi Hyun stretched his lower back toward the hidden area of Shu and Sherry. An unusually large object enters the mother''s bowels and reaches their greasy abdomen. A large object moves back and forth through the clitoris of Shu and Sherry. I roamed between the vagina as if it were a burning.


    "I have no choice but to inflict that kind of punishment on the wicked."


    The time axis twists as Sugar shakes his hand. And at the same time, the world slowed down indefinitely. Sihyun notices what Shu wants at once.


    "Put everything you have into it. I won''t let you go until I''m satisfied."


    "I want you to engrave my insides with your master. Violent enough to change its shape..."


    Shu and Sherry whisper. A woman who is not forgetting the pleasures until just now and is hot. Sihyun, drawn by the scent emanating from Shuwa Sherry, caught a sturdy object. There was still a lot of time, and the night was long.


    /319


    Early on, the Waitleys were the landowners of the Dungeons. I was famous for being a famous artist. Of course, with the exception of that rhetoric, the Waitley was a place where talent was recognized by the world of bad debts. Genealogy, talent, people and the environment. Even though I was blessed in every way, it was no exaggeration.


    But it was all just an honor long ago. Hundreds of years later, the Waitley fell to hell. Abandoning tradition and capital, all they got was obsession and madness.


    He fell into a field called magic or mado, and began to walk the path of collapse. The Waitleys try to catch the edge of the unknown, but their hands are covered in dust.


    There can''t be magic in this world. Reality was a place of logic and reason. Unfortunately, the Waitleys repeated the same mistake. He left everything to hope for the same day.


    It was only a large mansion, one by one, piled up and left on the Waitley Road. But it wasn''t even intact. The unmanned garden was so dense that the weeds grew that it covered the mansion, and the vines that grew up on its long fence built an eclectic atmosphere. Even if I got lost, no one would be able to get there.


    All who knew the Waitleys'' roots and glory had long since died. The name Waitley Street has disappeared into history. The count was skewed, and the members were only a few left. No, there were very few left.


    Looking up at the dreary night sky where crows and owls fly, ''Cruwell Waitley'' turned his head. Living in a mansion built on a hill where no one would come, he has been obsessed with one area for a long time. It''s magic. It''s in a realm that humans don''t understand. As a descendant of the Waitleys, Cruwell believed in the magical existence.


    I believed in magic that penetrated the universe and opposed logic and providence, not aesthetic ability-stigma, which is expressed based on the raw materials of thought. It was not an ambiguous judgment. It wasn''t brainwashed by the Waitleys.


    Cruwell, he was convinced of the existence of magic with an objective and cold-hearted reason. He will, too, because the magic evidence was in his hands. A clue to the truth that the Waitleys have reached the end of Heman for centuries. Cruwell was an acid witness who handed over the clue.


    "Necronomicon."


    Much thicker than an adult male''s hand. The book contains stories of areas where no human being can reach. It was information about ''transcendent things'' that could never be reached even if science progressed for thousands of years or tens of thousands of years.


    Although it was not an original - Al Azif - but an English-written copy - Cruwell was satisfied that his path was not wrong.


    But that was 25 years ago. I can see there''s a path, but Crowell can''t go any further. I realized that there are areas that humans couldn''t reach, but the plan for how to get there was not part of the plan.


    You have to understand what you don''t understand to understand what you don''t understand. Crowell cringed over a situation of overlapping contradictions. However, this situation did not begin with his lack.


    "Not enough. Not enough. Poor, lacking."


    The Necronomycon, which was translated into English in the early days, was lacking somewhere. He is a space that cannot be filled and that can only be explained by God. After 25 years of research, Cruwell realizes that the book itself is defective, and cries out for an insatiable thirst.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 342 00342 Malicious Childbirth

    Knowing that there is a destination far away but not being able to reach it was unbearable pain itself. It was like death for Cruwell to be blinded by such intense radiance that he could not see it again. That''s why he wanted it.


    "Sacrifices, tributes... somewhere."


    If they can''t go this way, they can seduce them, and his idea began with a tail. Cruwell sought a way to attract a sense of transcendent existence.


    His mind, obsessed with madness, gradually crosses the line. There was no concept of stoppage or resection. What does that have to do with anything? What was important to Cruwell was the sovereign-prohibition to call transcendent existence, not the framework of the society that surrounded him.


    But sadly, there were not that many admirations he could show for Lee Hyung''s god. Cruwell instinctively knew that he could cut off his hand and pluck out both eyes if he needed to, but that wasn''t enough to get his attention. At least an intact ''one'' was needed to get even the slightest attention.


    You hear a familiar voice in Crowell''s ears, suffering.


    "Dad, are you awake?"


    Down in the basement of the mansion was Ravana Waitley, Cruwell''s only daughter. She was practically my family and my only companion. All Cruwell had left was his wife.


    "... sacrifice or tribute. Sacrifice or tribute. Sacrifice or tribute. Sacrifice or tribute."


    Cruwell looks at Lavania with a haunted look on his face. Skin that is thin and weak enough to see white bleached hair and veins. The curved back and ugly appearance showed the abyss humans can reach.


    Ravania was the product of a sin born to the Waitleys in pursuit of Mado. The brotherhood practiced under the idea of fulfilling Mado, came to fruition after her generation. In other words, there was also an explosion of a feisty person.


    Her dentition was irregular and her skull was also uneven and crushed on one side. Not to mention not being able to see the sunlight, the barbarians never ceased. It was just into her mid-30s, but her skin was just as dull as it was in her 60s.


    Of course, it wasn''t just the skin that degraded abnormally. From the bones to the muscles to the senses, the body of Lavania ran towards death. It was faster to find what was there than to find what wasn''t.


    Cruwell also knew how imperfect Lavania was. He will, because he was taking care of her. I only took 30 medicines a day, so I didn''t have to say any more.


    Ravania must have been born uncomfortable and lived a humble life.


    Technically, Cruwell had nothing to do with her misery-life. It was because he forced his sister-wife to succeed. Knowing the dangers of marriage and the social burdens, he hesitated to look at his children from his brother. It was the tradition and the truth of the Waitleys.


    It was an ugly fact, but Cruwell felt no guilt towards Lavania. Born in the Waitley family, it was a blessing. I don''t know if Lavania thinks differently, but at least that''s what Cruwell thinks.


    "We can use it."


    "Dad?"


    Cruwell''s red eyes and gaze met a hollow smile somewhere. His sincerity and soul had worn off for a long time. In front of Lavania was the Waitley family''s shaped monster, itself.


    "It''s nothing, Lavania. It''s too late. Now go back to sleep. I have more work to do."


    "Then I''ll go. Don''t overdo it. Go to bed early."


    An ugly skeleton that no man can meet, a failed life that doesn''t make one thing smooth. That was all Lavania could handle. But in spite of that, she didn''t lose heart. My body rotted due to my inbred soul, but my soul lit up. But it seemed like a good story to Krewell.


    Helps Mado, doesn''t it? That was all that mattered to him.


    Looking quietly back at Lavania''s slow pace to the first floor, Cruwell developed a plan by rubbing his short shaved beard.


    "I can''t help it if I can reach it."


    "Not just one, but..."


    Cruwell turns his head to the sound of voices. There was a creature he had never seen before.


    "Hello?"


    In front of Crowell was a woman wearing a black umbrella. With dark hair like the night sky and dark eyes like the abyss, her presence alone was ominous, but her unconscious beauty was offsetting the ominous. The dress was fine enough to show the back and sternum, full of frills and ribbons.


    Even though she was young to be considered a woman, and said that she was a girl, she was appealing to her sophistication and cuteness at the same time. Cruwell''s glabella frowns, though she was a girl with devastating beauty with her eyes wide open. It was because I couldn''t even sense when or where it came from.


    The Waitleyn family, which deals with this area called Mado, had a crude but plausible system of defense. From the fence, the walls, and the sensing devices that encompassed the gates and gates were sensitive to small movements. It was virtually impossible to get inside without ever getting caught. ''Unless you have a special ability''.


    "Who are you? Where the hell did they come from?"


    A girl who reflects on Cruwell''s words opens her mouth with a cheerful expression.


    "Me? I''m everybody''s idol, Alto. She''s 156 centimeters tall and weighs less than a feather, which is obvious, but a three-size secret. The mind is made up of sugar and cotton candy and girls'' dreams. I''m like liquorice, scattering fun and emotion all over the world."


    The girl who introduced herself as she ran around, Alto posed with a smile. She turns her back to Creewell, revealing her charms so she can stand out. She claps her hands and says,


    "Oh, I''m telling you, I''m not signing anything."


    "I don''t want to take it."


    Cruwell scratches his scrawny head and sticks his tongue in Alto''s footsteps. The appearance of an unsuspecting girl cast a new worry on him. He had no idea what she was.


    As he approached the table in his natural movements, he opened the drawer and held the pistol in his hand. He turned his safety back and aimed a gun at Alto''s temple. It was a flurry of sudden moves, but Alto flares his cheeks.


    "Are you saying you won''t sign it? Hah, this is why we have to be careful with the Death Fans. If he''s any different from what he imagines, he gets excited and angry."


    "What are you? If you say Idol again, I''ll pull you back."


    Cruwell growls as he raises his imagination, but Alto makes his move as if it were nothing. Soon after, she stood in front of a book with a peculiar radiance, shouting an unknown elasticity.


    Alto shakes his head with an exaggerated gesture, handing over a piece of the Necronomycon. He looked like he had been staring at a monster or a ruin for a week.


    "Wow. I''ve never seen you so confused. No matter how beautifully translated a book is, can you do research on it? It would be much easier to organize the psychology of the squid."


    Cook, Alto covers his mouth with his hands, and Cruwell has no choice but to release the trigger for a moment. Only a handful of people know the value of the Necronomicon.


    "... Sis, who are you?"


    With a vague smile, Alto runs his finger through the Necronomicon in a gentle gesture.


    "The original - Al Azif - in Arabic would be worth a look. Even if it''s not, it''s not bad to translate it into Latin. It was such a powerful language that it underpinned many languages and cultures. It''s translated into Greek. Greek language with rich vocabulary and flexible sentence structure will be able to match the mold. But it''s not English, is it?"


    It was like a rebuke. He seemed to ask, why did you ruin the meaning like this? He seemed to blame me for spoiling the meaning like this. Cruwell''s fur is thick with an unknown sense of pressure. I felt like I was being validated in front of a predator.


    "Even the language chosen in the course of time is short and inefficient. Moreover, you have translated the book once again. Even if I wanted to see it in a familiar language, it''s too much. It''s not worth teaching me."


    Alto snorts to see if he''s upset. It was only then that Cruwell realized what was right in front of him. No, I realized that. Alto was evidence of Heman Mado''s long-lost search. It was a transcendent being, or a corresponding creature.


    "So you wrote the original - Al Azif -?"


    "Oh, writing. He''s a good joker.He gave me some advice."


    Once again, Cruwell seems to be dizzy, slowly chewing Alto''s words. Losing his center of gravity, he sits down like a chair. Until now, Cruwell has thought he is not perfect enough to understand the Necronomycon. But in reality, it was the opposite. The Necronomycon that led him from the beginning was not complete.


    "So everything I''ve done has been for nothing? And now it''s all for nothing? It was useless?"


    Hundreds, no, a thousand years of marching. Cruwell, and not only that, the Waitley was entirely dependent on one area. But that''s the end of it. Cruwell smiles.


    "Mister, don''t be so sad. I couldn''t have seen the original anyway. Your ego would have collapsed before you understood it."


    "... how can you be so sure?"


    As Crowell bites his lip hard enough to bleed out, Alto smiles brightly.


    "Like Mamihlapinatapai."


    "What?"


    "It''s a subtle word that describes the quietly and urgently coming between two people who need each other to volunteer for something they don''t want to do. I mean, I know it''s obvious, but isn''t nuance important?"


    Alto strokes the Necronomicon.


    "This book has a lot of abbreviations for the word Mamilapinafi. There are many concepts that the human mind cannot define. Concepts and concepts overlap, so even small words can completely corrupt meaning. But what about this book you have -- the Necronomycon?"


    "... translated a manuscript."


    "That''s right. That''s why I can''t. Just because you''re wandering through the house doesn''t mean everything''s gonna go smoothly, right?"


    Cruwell was able to figure out what Alto wanted to say.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. How much do I recommend 200?


    2. It is an engagement

 343 00343 Malicious Childbirth

    In the beginning, the Necronomycon was a taboo that humans could not understand. It was a book that could not be written perfectly in human language. The view of the transcendent being could not be expressed as a human emotion in the human eye. All I could do was decorate it in a similar way.


    What does it mean to an incomplete theory? Cruwell smiles dry. The Necronomycon couldn''t read without taking advice next to it. Cruwell was simply absurd that he had spent so much time noticing the simple fact.


    "... Hello? Don''t you think you''re getting a little discouraged?"


    Alto shakes his hand to check Crowell''s condition, making a playful look. Kneeling before the truth, Crowell stares at her.


    "Then you should be happy."


    Kruwell, who read the Necronomicon, was well aware of the dangers of being like her, but was not afraid. As soon as I lost my purpose in life, death was a peaceful rest for him.


    "It''s not all falling apart, is it? I told you, I''m everyone''s idol. Fulfilling my dreams and hopes is my hobby and specialty. What are you waiting for? You have a strong advisor here, don''t you?"


    Alto taps his chest with a small fist. Cruwell''s eyes widen in her confident expression. I realized that there was a beginning to everything. A mysterious being you can''t meet even if you want to, a transcendent will you may never see again. Grueling at the thought of turning the crisis into an opportunity, Crowell knelt down and bowed his head.


    "Please, please, teach me, Alto. The path to the truth. Humans tell stories that cannot be reached..."


    "That''s why I don''t like fans. All right, let go, let go!"


    Alto, who grabbed his feet and kicked the sagging Crowell, grabbed the nearby fountain pen and drew a line over the Necronomicon. She fills the page with a smooth curve without hesitation.


    The deficiency in her eyes is clear. While translating, it was not the search for twisted or corrupted words.


    "Hmph, Hmph, Hmph."


    Sitting down, Alto continued his writing while singing a pleasant snort. The necronomicon was much thicker than an adult man''s hand, but her writing speed surpassed the penalty of thickness. As the fountain pen touched the page, Alto''s hand pointed to the next page.


    When Alto painted a round star and a round heart, the Necronomycon became a book that smelled like a girl''s scent. But the knowledge contained in it was never a girl''s. It is the fruit of the forbidden tree, which corrupts the human spirit and falls into the abyss.


    "That''s it! I knew this would be easier if I got it in my hands. Here, take it. It may be harder to see than the original, but it won''t get messy in the middle."


    Cruwell squeezes his elongated head as he watches the Necronomicon fall before his eyes. Finally, a family business was done. His personality and taste were strange, but Alto''s strength and abilities were real.


    "Is there anything you want?"


    "There''s a lot I want. But since I''m a forward-thinking woman, I tend to take matters into my own hands. I don''t need to borrow anyone''s hands. Nothing didn''t work out because I wanted it to. And if I don''t do it myself, it''s no fun."


    Alto was right. Her essence was her personality that took up the center of outer space. There was nothing she couldn''t accomplish. Of course, the body was fragmented, so I could not fully express my strength. That was undeniable.


    Alto thought about it, but he shouted a huge elasticity. With a playful smile, she looks down at Crowell. When she read the traces of the Necronomicon and entered the mansion, she had a marvelous thought in her mind.


    Though it was interesting to begin with, Alto was fortunate in a gentle tone, realizing that no one fit his plan as well as Cruwell.


    "Still, you''re always short of hands. I want you to do one thing for me in that sense, okay? You want to do it?"


    "Just give me a hint."


    Alto raised a debt to hide the rising tail of his mouth. But even that was not enough to hide her sincerity. It''s because she couldn''t see most of her face, but she could see how happy she was with the visible areas.


    Crowell was the talent dealer Alto wanted.


    He lived in a rare village and even himself was a fanatic in the pursuit of Mado. He was a ''pure human'' who could endure any sacrifice and accept even the worst consequences.


    Alto briefly conveyed his will. Crowell tilts his head when he hears her. Alto''s offer was his lifelong wish.


    Whether Alto spoke or not, I was going to pass. That''s why Crowell sounded strange to Alto. I can''t say that''s a favor.


    "What''s the point?"


    "In many ways. You''ll be happy."


    Until recently, Alto, who was mumbling about the Necronomycon, was only blurry smiling and scattering Cruwell''s questions. Regrettably, Cruwell did not notice any subtle changes.


    /320


    About a month later, when the scars left by Chateagua were forgotten in everyone''s memory, a technique called localizing arose. The technology to convert a hetero into a resource has become a driving force to roughly rotate the world for a while due to the invasion of the circle.


    To this day, creatures that had only been thought to be enemies were suddenly destroyed by resources. Humanity no longer had to suffer in finite resources. Localization is opening up a new horizon in human history.


    In the world of the Volunteer Revolution, talents were in a rush. Heterotopia became money by being alone. Like the miners mining for gold, hunters hurl themselves into the busy day of heterotopia. For those seeking money, heterotopia was like utopia.


    It''s been five years since The One invaded Earth. Humanity has learned how to fight them. Heterotopia was turned into a resource, and the death of the hetero was replaced by force. Humanity has been growing ever since.


    "It''s been a month. Time flies when I teach my children."


    "One, I disagree with you. I''m so frustrated to teach sunchicks. I made a decision based on my master''s will, but I regret it."


    Hana and Sherry had an extremely prepared opinion. Shi Hyun turns to look at them, shaking his head and smiling.


    "Just a little longer, Sherry. But you can see how good you are, right? Isn''t that worth it?"


    "Not at all. There are men who creep with something as good as their eyes, and men who look at me with disgusting eyes. Either way, I don''t want to. I wish they were all the same, but they''re not."


    One who heard Sherry''s words to the end frowned at an unknown glamour. It seems instinctively subtle, but it cannot be accurately explained. Feelings that are not feelings. It was unpleasant as if you had a thorn in your neck. Not long after I realized the cause of my discomfort, I opened my mouth.


    "But it''s strange. If my ears weren''t wrong, I would have just said something in defense of Se-hyun."


    "You were right to defend your master. At least I''m glad it turns out your ears aren''t nostrils. It''s not very nice to have a deaf person by your side."


    One of them stood up and knocked on the table.


    "You didn''t like him? And all of a sudden, a compliment... What''s your plan?"


    "A plot. My master would misunderstand. I just conformed. because even if I struggle, that''s not going to change. Then it''s best to get along with your master."


    It was a plausible excuse, but one did not fall for it. It was because the sixth sense that made her the strongest was ringing the bell. Sherry warned me violently that she was lying. But one did not know why Sherry had changed.


    Up until a month ago, Sherry had a rebellious attitude. She is the one who has such a cruel and cunning tongue with a smile on her face that she has her opponent''s weakness.


    Of course, it couldn''t have happened suddenly. There must have been a reason for the sudden change.


    ''Why is it so important to change your attitude and hide your nature?''


    The one who shed a tear was utterly recited.


    "Even if I am deceived by Se-hyun, I am not deceived. I don''t know what changed your attitude, but remember one thing. No matter what you do, I''ll be the first to stop you."


    An unbelievably intense amount of steam poured out of my body. But Sherry only smiled. As if it''s petty, it''s not worth it. Her smile contained a lot of emotion. One was that he could not stop ''already''. Rice was cooked and became rice, but there was no need for further explanation.


    But Sherry relaxed and enjoyed this moment.


    "Indeed. I must be resolute. Well, by the time you figure it out, it''ll be too late."


    "You''re going to listen to me!"


    As Sherry looks down at one, their quarrel begins. Sihyun sighed as he saw Sherry and one fighting each other like dogs and monkeys. At the beginning of the day, Shi Hyun also lifted his hands and lifted his hands.


    "That''s what I expected from the beginning."


    Not long ago, seven talents representing the Savior-Secolaw Institutions-Seven Swords were empty for two seats. One was an accident and the other was forced to leave by an irreversible mistake.


    At that time, Sihyun was asked by David to recommend someone who might be able to enter the Seven Swords.


    It was not a bad offer for him. You can fill the vacancy with your own choosers because your position can be made stronger.


    Sihyun''s concerns were not long. All the best cards in his hand were with him. Sihyun recommended one and Sherry. One was the Eclips-deliverer of the Underworld, and Sherry was Shu''s daughter and the scourge of disaster. Beyond the human race, there''s no way she won''t get into the Seven Swords.


    Sherry and one presence have been revealed since the first day she set foot on Xavier. It was overwhelming even in front of hundreds of capable people. Once his skills were proven, the work proceeded to the top of the line.


    Not to mention that they sat in the instructor''s seat behind him.


    One with Sherry, and Se-hyun. The three taught the members of Xavier in their own way. Sherry, who is not used to teaching her opponent, digs into the weaknesses of the Savior''s crew every time she trains.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 344 00344 Malicious Childbirth

    She couldn''t agree more about assaulting than teaching. On the other hand, one lesson was extremely practical and organized. Everything was simple enough to start with a fist and end with a fist, but that was a judgment she could make.


    For the members of the battlefield whose lives are to come, one has chosen a more powerful course of action than the horse. Having mastered numerous shamanstones and shamanstones, she pushed the individual''s unique qualities to the limit.


    Sherry was in charge of the action, and one was in charge of the training. In order not to invade their realm, the discipline-learning that she chose was mindfulness. It is likely that Xavier''s opponent will not be able to reach them by their power. Even with Sherry as a guide, it was clear they couldn''t reach them as long as they were human.


    That''s why he wanted to teach them the peace of mind to move on, even if the worst came to pass. I could show them the overwhelming power and imprint their fear and fear every hour for that reason.


    Thanks to him, his reputation was not good, but he didn''t mind. I didn''t come to Savior to be a star. He wanted at least one more to survive the war.


    Xavier was just a newborn. The real power was lower than the rationale I had. It was clear that the elite were a group, but their stage was not a country, but a world. For those who were responsible for the dangers beyond the horizon, the usual compass was only Germany.


    Even if he had the name Supernatural Organization, if he could not make good use of it, it would be like a pearl necklace on a pig''s neck. It was unacceptable for Sehyun to become the chief instructor of Xavier that the hope of humanity would become like that. That''s why he has driven the aggressive gathering of talents from all over the world over the past month.


    "Brother, there you are."


    Robert, who had just approached Sihyun, sat on the chair in a natural movement. Sherry and one looked at Robert with a fierce eye - a whirlwind - but he did not hesitate to say what he wanted to say.


    "Hey, it looks like you''re in the flower garden. Brother, if there''s a place like this, I need a little concession. It''s too much to take on alone, isn''t it?"


    Robert shudders, shaking his head as if he couldn''t stop it. Sherry and one frowned, but didn''t say anything more. Because it was a restaurant where they were. It was not a secret space, nor was Robert rudely approached.


    "Brother, I see you''ve cleaned up again today. Fifteen casualties. I''m always worried about getting out of there."


    "At least tell me it''s education. Don''t talk about people like they''re monsters. And that kind of injury is not an injury. Getting used to pain is part of training."


    "If that''s the case with Brathr."


    Robert nods warmly. Not long ago, he also did not break up from his touch and rolled for a long time under the pretext of education. At that moment, Robert recalled the situation and trembled.


    "Looks like we''ve got a date for the operation. Have you heard of Brathr?"


    "I heard that story before I got here."


    At first sight of what Robert was talking about, he nodded. David, the commander of Xavier''s first task was to destroy the scattered Grandeliols around the world and bring them back before The One invaded this world. Of course, Xavier''s operation had to be established in accordance with its purpose.


    This time Savior''s chosen objective - Operation - was to destroy Han Grandeliol. It was of great significance to humankind that we seized and reclaimed the land that could have been the Node of the Circle. This is where the first step that can turn the situation upside down all at once begins.


    Operation for the first time since launch. There could not have been a failure in the world''s attention gathering. Robert looks indifferent.


    "What does Brathr think? About this operation."


    "I think it''s a gateway. If we don''t get past this, there won''t be a next time. In other words, this mission should be about humanity, not about me. You know what that means, right?"


    "Yes, I know. You have no idea."


    Sihyun was a creature of unparalleled power. It has long surpassed the realm of man. Some people have already begun to take him as a god. Through various events, the world already perceived him as a ''god born of man.''


    The problem was that at the same time, people were emerging who were trying to leave everything to Sihyun. Wherever I went, I had to act as the number of spleens. From the beginning, it was not necessary to let go of the hand and consider that the fruit would fall.


    Even if the fruit dropped accidentally, it should not be hung there. It was because he who could not walk on his own would someday fall. That was the operation. If I didn''t make it over myself, what was behind it was only a more miserable future.


    "I''m glad it''s still small. I wouldn''t have used my hands if it was in Beijing."


    At his words, Robert accepted small.


    The first monumental operation took place in Washington, D.C., the United States capital. Only a quarter of Seoul had a small population, an excellent test base to test the power it had built up over the past five years.


    American-Washington, D.C., was not named after the World''s Greatest Country. There was no pressure on Xavier, who was wearing a mask called the Supernatural Organization.


    It was just about efficiency and justification. The only place prepared was the United States. Being ready was like saying that there were few variables. It was natural for Xavier''s eyes to return to the United States to fit the first button well.


    Robert looks like his shoulders are getting heavier. This operation was special to him who was under the expectations of his people.


    "But I''m nervous. Washington is a special place in many ways. Something could happen that I never thought would happen."


    The operation was a beacon and battlefield blossomed by Savior, the hope of mankind. Depending on the results, he could have taken a step or fallen into a daze.


    "It''s because you can''t see the inside."


    "Yes. That''s why I can''t sleep. It would be creepy just to imagine how things would have turned out inside out."


    Sihyun could see what Robert was worried about. Washington, D.C. was the only place the satellites couldn''t see. Because the Grand Delliol that covered it was not only everywhere, but also the upper ceiling was blurry. No one knew what was going on in there.


    It was like Pandora''s Box. No one could have predicted the outcome until it opened. But given that, Washington, D.C. was an easy target. because the workforce and capital that was focused there was abnormally large. It was not the same size as the personnel and capital invested in the defeat of the Grand Delhi in Seoul.


    "If you prepare well, there will be no secondary damage. Hundreds of experts have been summoned because of this operation. And most of all, that look doesn''t suit you. Stop it."


    Simhyun, who was born in Grandeliol, took away Robert''s worries lightly. I saw with my own eyes how survivors adapted to hell. I don''t know if this happened 60 years ago, but now one person has a special ability. I hated it as long as I had strength, but it would change over time.


    "That''s how you condemn my heart toward my country. I''m disappointed, Brother."


    "Whatever you want."


    He shakes his hands as if he had lost interest. Robert sighed for no one to know, and hoped this operation would end well.


    /321


    The American capital, Washington, D.C., was deformed to the word Abigail. The asphalt paved roads split like a spider web and did their best. The buildings lined up were broken up like they had been hit by a mace and were rendered useless.


    I didn''t see the old one at all. The streets were filled with rotting corpses, and the sky was frozen like a cloud 24 hours a day. I never thought I''d leave the stench that filled the whole city.


    Alex sighs and lets out a small crevice as the building collapses. Relieved to have survived today, he sat down as if he had fallen. Alex double-checked his findings today in a cramped space where he could not reach both legs to the end.


    "Two batteries that are unclear whether or not there is electricity, one paper towel. A pair of torn shoes. 3 Dented Cans... That''s it. I''m gonna starve today."


    Alex hunches over, pushing today''s collections into a corner. He wanders around for 14 hours, but the results are no good. There were fewer and fewer days in the beginning of the day. Possibly before the year is out. Alex, who decides where he wants to go tomorrow, covers a shroud of cloth called Mofo.


    It was only five years later, but the situation ran to its worst every hour. Now there are only a handful of survivors left in D.C. It wasn''t like this from the beginning.


    Crazy monsters, outlaws on my way, and people seeking profit even in disasters. Up until two years ago, the streets were crowded. The aftermath of the three forces clashing each day was a series of incidents and accidents.


    But as the balance collapsed, everything became ashes. Just as the cogs were engaged, an incident was set in motion and destroyed.


    Suddenly, "the resurrected body" was the beginning of everything. Like a scene in a movie, the resurrected corpse scattered the virus without distinguishing between few and few. The virus that was so contagious was also a curse that resurrected lions.


    Once spread, the virus grew rapidly and swallowed everything. You have nothing to do with me. When I realized that there was a resurrected corpse, it was already endless.


    Survivors panic as their fallen comrades are suddenly resurrected. And the creature you almost killed cried out as it resurfaced. Everything was a mess. The moment the boundary between life and death was broken, the last reason was broken.


    There was no way to stop it. Aspirin could not produce a vaccine that could withstand a virus in a city where bandages were hard to come by. Thought-based abilities were useless. All that was left was an endless escape.


    Luckily, Alex was far from the scene of the incident and was able to save his life. But that was it. Since then, he has lived a more painful life than death.


    Over the past two years, Alex has been desperately longing for life as he walks through Washington, D.C., turning into the city of the dead. After a desperate training, he became a capable fugitive.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. We''re sorry for the delay.

 345 00345 Malicious Childbirth

    He learned how to avoid the eyes of the living dead, as well as most of the knowledge he needed to survive. Nevertheless, Washington, D.C. was still at risk. No matter how hard you try, there''s only so much Alex can accomplish in a limited space.


    The world filled with the dead was no longer his side. Time was the same. Only the outside world - America - could save him.


    "If I die, I''ll be one of them."


    Alex mutters spontaneously. In front of him, countless bodies are moving, losing Izzie. I couldn''t stand the flow of time, and it rotted badly, but they remained. Their strength was already known throughout the city, while keeping their abilities intact and entrusting themselves to their lush instincts.


    Forgetting the glorious past, I became a lump of flesh that didn''t have blood in it, but their deaths did not come to an end.


    Bang, bang.


    Alex pauses reflexively as the ground suddenly shakes. He grabs his chest with both hands and looks around, keeping his eyes open, preventing the sound of his heart beating from leaking out. Even within Washington, D.C., there were only a handful of people who could vibrate this strongly.


    "There''s a guy coming this far? ''


    Alex is located just outside of Washington, D.C. It was famous for its quiet streets before the occupying of mysterious monsters. Unlike the capital of a country, it was also a low-flow place. Alex, I was even more sure it was where he was born and raised.


    Soon after, the man who shook the ground revealed himself. The thing that caught Alex''s eye was a giant "monster-monster." It was 20 meters tall. It was made up of many corpses that were hard to pronounce. The decomposed flesh and muscles became a rich sap that flowed down the surface, and they summoned a number of squirming worms that pierced the tip of the nose.


    A horrible shape, as if a lump of meat had a will. Alex pierces the identity of the uninvited. It had overwhelming sizes and was a collection of deaths called the ''Mountain''.


    The mountain, which was the highest in the food chain, was a predator and macrophage. Could it be because the "resurrected body", the beginning of all things, became the main pillar. The mountain roams around, feeding greedily on even the dead.


    It was like a catastrophe on the run from the other monsters. Alex with a stegma, analysis of the exploratory family was not a viable presence. Technically, I''ve never seen Alex this close before. When the shadow of the Mountain appears, it takes a long time, but it goes back a long way.


    "Why is he here in the center? ''


    It was a long way from the Mountain''s activities. No, I had to be far away. We have settled here, avoiding the creature called the Mountain.


    Maybe he was stepped on. Alex thought of his own path today, just in case. But nothing happened. The Mountain''s presence here was more coincidental than a necessity.


    Bang, bang. Alex curls up to the shock of overwhelming weight. I was prepared to run away at any time. Because it was important to survive anyway.


    Recognizing that the sound and vibration are getting further away, Alex sighs so little that no one can hear him. Today, he was able to move on to tomorrow.


    However,


    Regrettably, Alex''s peace didn''t last that long. As Alex swallowed the drought, a huge eye appeared before his eyes. Once again, the Mountain, which was expected to be long gone, Alex trembles as if struck by lightning. I couldn''t move a single step.


    I was shouting that I should run away with my head, but my body was not frozen. It was as if my head and body had been torn apart. Alex is unable to overcome the Mountain''s presence and breathes a short breath. Despite just watching, the mind melts into darkness, and the body begins to rot.


    The mountain was not a ''common monster''. There was something disturbing the human fears and fears. It had enormous power to think of it as a catastrophe that piled up and piled up.


    "65 points. There''s no way out."


    Tseeek, the giant''s mouth is crushed with a stench. Alex was horrified by the terribly accurate pronunciation. Language is like saying that the other side - the Mountain - has intelligence.


    "... what the hell,"


    "30 points. That question isn''t funny, is it?"


    Alex realized something was wrong. The Mountain''s essence is far more twisted than he thought. It was just a giant hollow that hid the fact. Alex closes his eyes and leaves everything in the sky.


    /322


    Relationships with Kay, being recruited as a secret agent, and the fact that we need to assassinate Ei. The word dasadanan matched, and Jay''s life flowed violently on the currents. It was already a month ago, but Jay could remember everything that happened yesterday. It was because he had a strict boss he couldn''t even look at.


    Didn''t other orders come down from above?]


    [You have not been instructed. We''ve been helping the shredders adapt to the planet for the last month.]


    Jay cared about what he said. There is little information available to him as a watchman. At best, the analogy was all I heard from Knae Ae. When he heard Jay''s words, he shed a tear. I didn''t expect the shredder to move like this.


    [I guess I was wary of him. What he has accomplished in the meantime is indescribable. You are more likely to look at Sihyun''s actions and plan ahead.]


    It was no wonder he couldn''t move easily because he had killed several times that the circle could not guarantee victory. The circle was more likely to play the sea tactics. I was certain that I would hit a critical point on the premise of risking my life. At least that''s what Jay expected.


    [Why don''t you take the lead first? You already know where the shredder is.]


    [If you want to be found out that you''re a seizure, that''s fine.]


    Sihyun shakes his head. It was the language cluster that attacked and killed him first. Giving a clue that he was reading the movement must have disrupted his future march. If it''s not urgent, you''d better hide the number of spleens.


    Moreover, if we kill the shredder at this point, the question of the breakthrough would also raise its head naturally. He has already killed those who trespass around the world. Up until now, there has been a reason that Tindalus'' hound has taken advantage of his hunting power to secure the prey, but he doesn''t know how long it can hold out either.


    It was clear that anyone would notice that there was a problem with the breakthrough if the strange events continued to overlap.


    [In the beginning, the circle, which has been so passive until now, why does it move like this? What do you know? Anything minor is fine.]


    [Well, isn''t it time? You''ll know enough about Earth in five years. If it''s not, it''s changing.]


    [What do you mean?]


    [It means that the power structure of the three great families is changing.]


    A special forces unit that had learned to push the limits and even put Gromgan, the family owner of the Lobbs, at the fall of the assassination. Jay didn''t think the two cases came from the other trunk. It must have all been expressed through one cause.


    [Perhaps you''ve changed your mind.]


    [It''s like you said it was a negative position at first.]


    [You won''t believe it, but it''s true. The chief wanted the invasion to take place slowly.]


    [Slowly? Is there a special reason?]


    [I''m not sure about that.]


    [That doesn''t help.]


    He kicked his tongue briefly. It was like everything was catching a cloud. But I couldn''t rebuke Jay. It''s because the information he was able to capture from the ground was obvious.


    [I guess you''ll have to go up there to get some useful information.]


    Yes?


    [I want to help you gain Grogan''s trust. Tell me anything you need to kill Eyra. I''ll listen to you.]


    [Oh, I see.]


    In a declaration he hadn''t even thought of, Jay accepted with a expressionless expression. It wasn''t a card I could use right now, but it would really help his scenario - his murder plan.


    [However, if anything changes, report it anytime.]


    [I''ll keep that in mind.]


    /323


    "The Eclipse task force is no longer capturing and killing Eclipses, but rather protecting and observing them. All thanks to you revealing your true identity. Now they have human rights, too. It''s a good change."


    "It''s just self-indulgence, given my potential."


    "Maybe so, but isn''t that a big advance?"


    I smiled and drank coffee. Xi Hyun also poured coffee into his mouth. It''s been a long time since I''ve had a chance to have a frantic conversation with him.


    "By the way, you''re going to D.C. in a week?"


    "Yes, the first step for Xavier."


    "Hope is finally bearing fruit. I wouldn''t have thought of that five years ago."


    Opportunity reminded me of the past with a poor eye. The demonstration that was just a lump of mucus with three strands of tentacles has now reached a place that can lead mankind to a new realm. I couldn''t help but be impressed as the person I was watching with.


    As his eyes became heavy on him, he hurriedly changed the subject.


    "Come to think of it, if your personality had changed, your job would have been reduced. What are you doing these days?"


    "It satisfies my personal curiosity."


    Like a young child, he quickly opened up the data he had studied, as if he had waited for his words.


    "Aren''t you curious about how a distant Pluto came to Earth?"


    "Maybe Chateagua called him before he died? Because if you''re going to go beyond that distance, you''re going to need the power of God."


    I didn''t know exactly because of the lack of context, but she was thinking that way. It was impossible to perform such absurd miracles without the great old being.


    "It may be so, but I''ve discovered there''s another force at work in between."


    "Really?"


    Sihyun was surprised. There were more transcendent beings than Chateagua. It was a family I hadn''t even thought of.


    "Of course you don''t. Now, look at this."


    After carefully reading the research material that had been opened in front of him, he could easily understand what he was trying to say. The specimen was already in this world.


    "Falatica...?"


    "Yes. When Pluto approached Earth, it was observed that Palatica had resonated with a very small amount of energy. It may be inaccurate because it''s within error range, but here it is, judging by the energy contained by Palatica five years ago and now, Palatica has reversed Bondi''s power. Given the total amount of energy Palatica has, it''s not enough to attract Pluto."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 346 00346 Malicious Childbirth

    "Isn''t there a palatica available even if there is a chance? because they''re all being used to maintain the Grandeliols. If there was a defect, you would have seen it."


    "You have the falatica you broke. You may not know it, but the pieces collected back then are being studied all over the world."


    Unexpectedly, when Robert''s words come to his mind, he sobs.


    ''But shortly after, there was an incident where the pieces disappeared without a trace. Dr. Slander reported that the sculpture evaporated with an unknown effect of force during the study, but I don''t think so. It''s only been reported once so far. Dr. Slander must have been secretly working on it.''


    A story I once heard in Embryo. It was almost like a conspiracy theory, but at least it matched the front and the back. Surprisingly, Robert''s advice might be correct. It was a very sophisticated time.


    Moreover, while Chateagua was killing people in Embrio, Slander survived to the end. In many regressions, the sight of his death was not in the memory of Xi Hyun.


    Is there something there, like Robert said? Or is it over-thinking-coincidence? Sihyun could not come to a conclusion quickly. It''s because I realized that the behavior of the slanders could be strangely reflected depending on what I saw.


    But I couldn''t just drive them away. Slander lost it because it was one of many pieces. As long as Slander doesn''t monopolize the pieces, there are plenty of people who can take action. The moment he was preoccupied with his prejudice, he might have missed the real culprit. It was forbidden to be neat.


    In the beginning, Slander was a man. The tributaries were proving it. It was futile to assume that you could use a palatica with the power of another world. Slander may not have been possible if he were transcendent, but the family had a fatal flaw.


    It is a great technology called localization. A divine miracle that could harness the hetero of humanity''s enemies as a resource. Truly, if, by any chance, Slander were a shadow, his invention would not have made sense.


    It was impossible for anyone who wanted to bring Pluto an end to humanity to study and publish technology that could advance the civilization in a few steps forward.


    The only noises that arose were spear-contradictions and shield-conflictions. Sihyun sighed in an unresolved question, shaking his head.


    ''I need to look carefully. "


    I wasn''t relieved because I was suffering now. Even if it wasn''t Slander, there could still be someone on Earth who used a piece of Palatiga to bring Pluto us.


    "That''s not all. Look at this."


    A paper drawing of a drawing of an instrument that can dismantle the heart of a hetero in an instant and replace it with the desired resource. What I agreed to this time was research on localization.


    "Do you know what I thought as soon as this technology came out?"


    "... you want to know if it applies to humans."


    "Yes. I didn''t want to think about it, but I had no choice. The possibility of localization was that terrifying."


    That was the breakthrough. They forgot the caring-intent of the demonstration that they wanted to kill the hetero and give us a fair outcome, and people tried to take advantage of the way they hunted humans. He tried to go the easy way without going the hard way.


    Localization was the same: if localization is a technology that can be applied to all life as well as hetero, then someone who struggles to go back the easy way can emerge.


    Then it could no longer be called a volunteer revolution. Human beings were also the arrival of dystopia as a resource. It was a terribly dark future.


    "What was the outcome?"


    "Luckily, that''s not going to happen. Localization is a technology designed for hetero only from start to finish. Even if you miraculously change Humans after so many researches, the resources you spend to get them are far greater than you can get them. Inefficient in a word. Even if we successfully establish a theory, we have no use for anything but a bizarre murder weapon."


    "Then I''m really glad. because I don''t want any more unnecessary things to happen."


    Just thinking about The Circle or the Great Old Being was complicated enough to make my head explode. It wasn''t what Shi Hyun wanted to be involved with the localization. Opportunity bursting with a big smile looked at the demonstration.


    "Have you ever wondered why heteros are so efficient?"


    "Well, like you said, is it because of the technology that was designed from the beginning?"


    "Unfortunately, localization is a technology that turns one resource into another. It''s not the holy grail that creates Yu out of nothing. You can''t get rid of what you have, but you can''t make what you don''t have."


    "Hmm¡­"


    Since it was something I hadn''t thought about deeply, she kept her mouth shut. I vaguely thought it was an extension of biotechnology. After the idea arrived, technology has evolved beyond recognition, so maybe localization is one of them.


    "Being a resource with high efficiency means having that possibility for heteros from the start."


    "It sounds like the hetero isn''t just a monster."


    "I saw it right away."


    When a new possibility of hetero emerged, she frowned. In fact, the space called heterotopia itself was strange. There were not one or two suspicious points to explain that Zephyros and Earth were dimensional gaps in the collision.


    It''s because we didn''t know what was going on or why. After five years, Hetero and Heterotopia were uncharted.


    "Broken bottles don''t mean running water. You need water before the bottle breaks. In that sense, the hetero must have originated between dimensions and dimensions."


    "From the start?"


    "Yes. The hetero-ula that occupies Grandeliol said it was made in more circles, modeled after the pioneer, but the hetero in heterotopia appeared between dimensions and dimensions. Don''t you think that''s strange? There is no connection between the two, but their similarities are remarkably similar."


    "That''s an odd order."


    "Maybe the circle was inspired to make hetero-aula, not pioneer, but hetero from heterotopia. No, that makes sense."


    Unexpectedly, he shook his heart. It reminded me of the ranch where ''human cadavers'' were used to produce ''heteros.'' Humanity was in a similar manner to using a hetero corpse to obtain useful resources. It was no different from localizing in that it was a technology that turned one resource into another.


    Is there something going on between the local rising and the ranch? It was a question that was inadvertently thrown, but she couldn''t smile. Something stuck in my heart, and I didn''t come down. What the hell is the problem? No matter how many questions he asked, he couldn''t find the answer.


    /324


    Swimming happily onto the bed, the pillow was covered with a face. She heaves her pillow and breathes harshly. Naturally, the pillow belonged to Jihyun. With a sly smile, the swim unravels a week of unmet snow on the pillow.


    "Hehe, mister. Okay, there. A little more to the side."


    The swim rolls both legs together with a wide expression. She releases the desire she had in her heart, imagining that she was by her side.


    "Mister, that''s too much. No matter how much I like it, it''s still too much. Even if you want to, you shouldn''t do it. I''m telling you, you''re a little crazy."


    Hehe, hehe, hehe. With all sorts of laughter, the swim moves through his imagination.


    "Then tell me you like me the best. I''m more important than the other sisters. There''s nothing you can''t do about it."


    Swimming excellently digested a single human being into his mind. There was no limit to her reaching the realm of delusion beyond her imagination. There was no pressure now to just wait for her.


    It was because he was not so young that he did not understand what was happening to him, and it was not so fruitful. After that day, I had no choice but to spare myself. He had nowhere to run after he stamped Sihyun.


    "!?"


    Suddenly, the swimming sensation that passed through the brain stood up and watched the visit like a meerkat who found a natural enemy. Regrettably, the visitor saw a familiar shadow.


    "Mister?! When did you get here?"


    "Been there for a long time. I was going to call you because I didn''t think about leaving my bed."


    "Ah, ah, ah..."


    Swimming head down does not speak like a broken radio.


    The swim shook his hand desperately thinking that he had shown his inference to Sihyun. What she wanted was for the world to be the best place to be. She pretended to be naive and kind, but was not a girl filled with wicked thoughts behind her. I didn''t want to start grumbling already, so the swim made excuses. As long as she was caught in front of you, she was perfectly convinced, no matter what, but she dreamed of an emergency.


    "Ahjussi, no, I was just experimenting with how great the bed is. There''s no other kind of selfishness in it. He will, too. You come into a house with no one else to do but that, right? No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    As the horses grew longer, the eyes of the swimmer could not concentrate and swirled. I instinctively realized that it is not a situation that can be passed on to the contingent.


    At the end, her cheeks turned red like a braid, and she tapped her shoulder.


    "Don''t be so embarrassed. It can happen during puberty. Isn''t that proof of health? So you don''t have to die. I''ll pretend you don''t know what you saw here."


    With a raised thumb, Se-hyun smiled brightly, as if to trust only me. But it was just a reverse effect on the swimming. She can''t be saved by any words unless she''s found by the one she doesn''t want to be found out about.


    "It''s not like that! I haven''t touched it yet. No, I''m not thinking about it."


    "What did you think I was thinking? Is that what you''re saying? Why don''t you teach me? Swimming?"


    "Mister!"


    "Okay, okay. Not swimming, if it wasn''t for you."


    As the swimming snowed, he raised his arms with a bitter smile. The swimming, which trimmed the parakeet, sat up calmly with a calm expression and looked up at him.


    "But what are you doing at this hour? Aren''t you supposed to be at Embrio?"


    "I only have a few minutes. So I came to see you for the rest of my life¡­"


    "If you say more than that, you''ll get angry."


    Sihyun strokes her head as the swimming cats close their eyes.


    "I can''t help it if the young lady says so."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. High school girl who likes to fantasize.


    2. Guys, you know that this is all a lie, right?

 347 00347 Malicious Childbirth

    As she responded with an exaggerated gesture, the swim smiled lightly. She naturally shifted the subject as it was no longer a good idea to hold onto this topic.


    "Why don''t you go out first? My dad said he wanted to see you once."


    I don''t think you''re gonna hear a good word. Carefully muttered, Sihyun recalled the image of Hocheol spitting with a crooked expression. The relationship was better than when we first met, but there was still a big goal between Hochol and Shi Hyun. It was a deep goal that could not even be solved with time. As long as she was pretending to be a swimming lover, she could not disappear forever.


    However, he did not reject the offer of a swim. It''s been a long time since Sihyun went out with her. Other lovers had relatively many opportunities to reach out, but only on the weekends were swimming freely tied to the chains of the students.


    "Then let''s go. I wanted to meet him, too."


    Xihyun got up from his seat. The place where the swimming took him was a building downtown. The skyscraper was projecting the blue sky as it was. A building so high that it was comparable to the Jay Hour Tower, it was the headquarters of ''Taei'', which had grown to dominate the sale of health equipment.


    "I never called you."


    Ho-chul, who saw his face in the boss''s room, was strangely distorted. Does expressing your emotions recklessly tell you that we''re that close? Or does it tell you that your emotions have grown so thick that you don''t have to hide them? I wanted to believe that Xi Hyun was an electron, so I just smiled without saying anything. It was because he had a strong helper by his side. By the way, the swim sitting next to him opens his mouth, looking at Hocheol.


    "Dad, you said you wanted to say something to him the other day. That''s what you call a busy man walking around, and you''re going to say that?"


    He couldn''t have known how important he had become. It was because he - the King of Shadows - came out of nowhere in time and place. Hochol, who couldn''t find anything to say, just coughed out in succession.


    "Hmmm, that''s what you said the other day."


    "Father..."


    As the face of the swimming slowly solidified, Hochol hurriedly changed the subject. Living with the joy of watching the swimming grow every day, her eyes became unbearably fierce.


    "Yes, it''s true. But when did you say that? Are you here now? I''m so busy, I can''t even look at my face. Does it mean anything to you that I''m dating my daughter?"


    Though it was an insult, Hocheol decided to leave without hesitation. It was because he was not ignorant enough to be unaware of the situation. I was also familiar with the penalty of swimming.


    "Sorry, I''ll be a little more concerned."


    "I trust you knew that."


    Every time Hocheol saw his face, his heart sank. I also felt a loss that my daughter was taken away from me because I felt - guilty - just like I was sitting here selling her out.


    Of course, I knew that Sihyun had entrusted the furniture to me as a pure favor. But understanding the head and empathizing with the heart were separate problems. For Hochol, Sihyun was still a thief and a fox with a sly tongue. Even though Sihyun is a recognizable talent in the sect, that hasn''t changed.


    But private life was a private thing and public affairs were public. Hocheol, who squeezed his boiling chest, carefully bowed his head.


    "Hmmm, thank you."


    Without a chance of Sihyun reacting as Moore, Hocheol held the lead of the conversation and waved.


    "You may have noticed, but I wanted to call you to say thank you. Bear thought about it and didn''t seem to have said anything about your favor. I wish I had time to express my gratitude, but you''ve been so busy. Anyway, if you need anything, please don''t hesitate to ask. Anything I can do to help."


    It was a crude thing to say, but Sihyun understood exactly what Hochol was trying to say. No, I came closer because I was clumsy.


    Whether he didn''t like what he said, Hocheol covered his face with a cup of tea while enjoying the tea. Since it was obvious that it was an act to conceal embarrassment, she also burst out.


    "Don''t smile. Because you''re not bowing because you''re pretty. Unlike you, I know the extent."


    Hocheol said that and looked at the swimming pool that was just attached to him as if it were a snail on an old tree. It was a reprimand against Sehyun, who caught the swimming. To be more explicit, it was a healing look. It was also an attack that meant so much to me that you didn''t.


    However, Sihyun smiled and passed away.


    "Well, that''s a relief. It''s a great blessing for me that my future father-in-law has a clean character."


    "With whose permission are you calling me your father-in-law? Nothing''s been decided yet. So even with honey on your tongue like this, it doesn''t fall on you."


    Hochol coldly draws a line, but the line soon disappears. The middle-insurgent opponent was also a tough opponent.


    "... nothing has been decided yet. You want me to break up with you? Are you trying to figure out if you''re going to or not?"


    Looking at the face of the frozen swim, Hocheol desperately shakes his hands.


    "No, no. Swimming, he just wants to say that nothing is perfect. So don''t be mad."


    Hochol, who had just suppressed the world''s most powerful, made his own mistakes in a disdainful tone. Sihyun laughed bitterly because it was such a dramatic change. It was because I thought I could look like that in the future.


    "I''ll marry you even if you don''t like it. even if it means never going home again."


    The words of the swimming with intense will seemed breathless.


    "... I''m sorry. So stop saying creepy stuff like that. Yeah, well, women are complicated and older. I''m lucky our swimmer didn''t choose it for us again. If you knew the fountain, you''d be good at it. Of course, of course."


    As always, Hocheol''s last words were sharp arrows. It also aimed at his chest precisely. It was not something he could argue with, so I just kept my mouth shut and endured it. Being angry here is about acknowledging your weaknesses.


    Afterwards, a heated conversation came and went. However, Sihyun and Hochol had already realised that they were a common destiny, so their foul remarks did not cross the line. Soon after the conversation was over, the swimming pulled his arm.


    "So, do you want to go to a movie with me? Because this time, something really interesting came out."


    At the eyes of the swimming full of expectations, he nodded as if he was mesmerized by something. Sihyun and swimming scattered pink air currents as if they were visible. Hochol, who looked at them alternately, let out a big empty cough.


    "Please! Thief! There! Healthy! Do it, Brother!"


    He regained his senses with a terrifying cry of blood coming from his neck. Hochol''s eyes meet his ambiguous smile. In front of the charm and laughter of the swimming, Hochol''s pain was unbearable.


    /325


    "Sorry, it''s important."


    "Then there''s nothing I can do."


    An unexpected rejection of the swim brought a sharp tear to his eyes. Yeri in the street looked for a new comrade and picked up her smartphone, but no one answered her call today. Everyone had their reasons. After the swim and the call, Jeri walked the street without a care. Nothing is more fun than shopping alone.


    "Don''t you have anyone to go with?"


    Shortly after, Jeri found an unexpected comrade. A walk that reveals a shy personality due to its impoverished appearance. He was the same class as her. Garram''s gaze ran straight to his side.


    "Garam."


    As soon as she hears her voice, she turns away, but unfortunately, she doesn''t let him go. After grabbing Garram''s shoulder, she opens her mouth with a playful voice.


    "Huhu, do you want to go somewhere nice with your sister?"


    "No, I''m just going to buy a reference. I want to rest today. So stop being unproductive and go home. I can''t waste my time because of you."


    "Yes, that''s how it is."


    Yeri, who stumbled across the street, grabs his wrist and doesn''t let go. He resisted as hard as he could, but it didn''t work. After several distractions, he becomes a sharp porter, walking the path with the same look as if the end of the world was coming.


    Over time, his shoulders slumped. I couldn''t bear the weight of the increasing burden, so I increased my body. But it wasn''t just unfortunate. He was given food in the middle of walking the streets.


    "Isn''t it hot?"


    "It''s okay."


    Shark wiped off his mane with a handkerchief. I didn''t like being a porter, but Garram was satisfied. The fact that I filled my stomach without spending a penny was rewarding to go out today. It was not a voluntary activity, but a labor that paid the price.


    "Wait, wait, wait. It''s hot, so let''s grab a Slushee and go. What does it taste like?"


    "Strawberries..."


    Garram glances at the farther back of the sharp, looking for the right spot. After placing his luggage in an empty spot, he stops.


    "Is that...?"


    Garram''s gaze focused on one place. It was the two of them that caught his mind.


    A strong young man with stunning eyes and a girl with colorful charm. Seeing him walk with his arms crossed properly, Garram rubbed his eyes to see if he had seen it wrong. But the scenery did not change.


    Great old beings and high schoolers. The combination that had no thought at all caused a depression. He instinctively realized that even though he was a great race of Isin-Iss who could not comprehend human emotions, their relationship could be illuminated improperly.


    But that was it. He turned his head to the other side because he wasn''t even talking about the neighborhood. It''s because I could not organize it into one relationship just because I saw how well Sihyun and swimming were together.


    But God kicked Garam''s attention.


    "Uh, isn''t that a swim?"


    When Jeri, who appeared with a slush in each hand, pointed at Shi Hyun and swimming with his fingers, Garam deliberately turned his head. He shakes his head, looking away softly, but the Yeri does not allow his unfaithfulness. She pushes the body of the razor sharply, pointing her finger again.


    "Where are you looking? There, there. Look straight!"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Se-hyun''s patron is his right hand.

 348 00348 Malicious Childbirth

    She sighs, looking in the direction she was pointing. Once again, he turned his back on the loving sight of Xihyun walking and the swimming.


    "Even if I don''t know anything, I know it''s polite to pretend I didn''t see you at this point. Besides, I don''t think Swimmer would be happy to see us here right now... am I wrong?"


    "Ugh."


    Because it was a very rational judgment, Jeri did not overcome the famine of Garam, but took a step back. I didn''t have the ability to debate Garam''s opinion with her.


    "But don''t you want to know who the swimmer is dating?"


    "It''s not right to come to the conclusion that we''re only walking together. That''s a mistake even a little kid wouldn''t make. Even if it was a mistake you could make, Jer."


    "Shut up. The important thing is that the swimming is special to him. Can you tell by the look of him that there''s no connection?"


    It was a takeout coffee cup that Jerry pointed fingers at. What was unusual was that there was one coffee cup, but there were two straws attached to it. As Shi-hyun and the swimming in her arms alternated, she slashed her neck and lost her words. It seemed familiar to anyone. There was no excuse.


    "... I don''t think so."


    "I think we should check it out."


    "I shouldn''t have..."


    "Excuse me?"


    With an intense gaze of sharpness, Garam bows his head.


    "It''s nothing."


    The sharp sight of the bright young man did not hide his curiosity. It was because she knew that the swimming was captivated by the mysterious middle-aged man, "Uncle." Where the hell did that boy-brother come from? She smiled, alternating between swimming and the unknown young man with interesting eyes. In the meantime, it was clear that he had changed his mind, but it was not normal.


    "You''d better not be curious, though..."


    I did not want to know the slightest bit different from the sharp one that had been scooped up. He was one of those who knew what he was. I wanted to get as far away as possible. When I saw him, I felt guilty because I knew the sinful-trade caused by the great race of Yisar.


    Unexpectedly, he realized that courage rose from deep inside his heart. Yeah, who''s gonna stop him if he doesn''t stop him here? Garam embraces her waist in a spiritual posture. It was the most important thing to distract her.


    "Yummy?! What are you doing?"


    Unlike her figure, the sharp catch in the strong hand of Garram kicked his shin while blushing his face. Unexpectedly, he held his position well.


    "You can''t go. I will never let you go. The day will come when you''ll understand my decision. So now do as I say."


    Though the frustrating emotions flowed like a confession, Jeri pushed the heart of Ram ferociously. He realized that Garram''s attitude was unusual.


    It was the herbalist who was so bad that he was stuck in his own world that he was called a weirdo. It was one of the strangers that made him act so actively.


    "Nothing''s impossible, Garam. And seeing you like this, I think there''s something I need to see."


    The idea of going after the swimming was a joke. It was true that curiosity was unusual, but it was not enough to invade the privacy of my best friend. However, seeing Garram''s attitude, he changed his mind. If this was a joke before, it was serious now.


    He was agitated by the fact that he lit the chest of the sharp. Bringing about a catastrophe of evil to prevent the worst. This wasn''t what he wanted.


    Unfortunately, Garram''s words did not discourage him from sharpening. Garam was an acid witness who experienced the strength of his demonstration. It was clear that it would not end with the words, "I''m sorry if I hate you." But if I didn''t know better, I''d say I was ignorant. Jeri grips Garam''s arm tightly. Realizing that he had reached his limit, he had no choice but to compromise.


    "Then let''s do this. We don''t want to interrupt their date, do we? So let''s just wait and see. Are you satisfied with that?"


    Whether he liked Garram''s offer or not, Jeri nods quietly. Garam and Yeri accidentally spread out the common front, mixed in with the crowd and followed Xihyun and swimming. When he followed them to the cinema, Garam and Yeri quickly hid in the blind zone.


    "Looks like you picked a movie that''s going on in the next hour. Syndicate?"


    As Garam tilts his head, Jeri sighs. It was like building a wall with trends.


    "This is the most popular movie of the summer."


    "It must be a farce compiled with false scenes to confuse your vision. I''m sorry, but I''ve enjoyed a culture many times better than that. I''m tired of living in plain culture."


    "Whatever."


    Syndicate. It was a movie about an incident in Dystopia where corpses are bought and sold like money. It was a reputable thriller movie with tension and unimaginable reversal that lasted until the latter half.


    It was the end of summer, but of course it was summer. Watching a movie where my spine was getting cooler was a milestone. Secretly reserved a back seat, Jeri took Ram into the theater.


    "Oh, look at that."


    It had been a long time since the movie began, but Yeri was more interested in ashes than ashes. Rather than screaming at the horrifying and terrifying sight, I carefully observed how the swimming attaches itself to an unknown young man. Though it appeared to be only a dark contour, the Yeri could argue that the two were close together. The two shadows were completely stacked.


    Usually, it was an unbelievable sight, even when I saw it with my own eyes. If it weren''t for a cinema, I would want to take pictures and spread them around.


    "... a sweet pair."


    Even in the space of so many people, one of the sharp breasts that saw two people holding hands as if they were the only ones. What is their relationship to each other? She''s all alone anyway.


    "... Ha, I want to have a boyfriend."


    Yeri sighs as she inadvertently looks next to her. Being with her was just a geek who fell in love with the movie without even knowing the trendy ''B''. I wouldn''t have hated you if you hadn''t said that shit before the show. It was a waste of a healthy face.


    ''No, no, no. It''s like I''m interested in Garam.''


    At the same time as the Yeri cleared out the misconceptions, an ending credit came to mind. After the movie ended, the surrounding area began to get cluttered. With a proud look on his face, the eggplant rises from its seat.


    "Can I go now?"


    "Not yet, it''s not enough to know."


    "That''s enough. We''re third-parties in the early days. We can''t tell a swimmer what to do with his love life. It''s not polite to follow me like this."


    I was so cold that I couldn''t see the words of the person who had just watched the movie with a excited expression. But if I had wanted to stop from the beginning, I wouldn''t have stepped up. That''s why Jeri left the theater, ignoring Ram''s words lightly.


    "Who are you people? Who are you to keep following?"


    "Yes?"


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind her back, and she curled up in anger. I didn''t even feel it coming closer. She carefully turns her head. Sharp eyes and a firm figure. However, the sight of a relaxed man and a gaze that was somewhat relaxed did not conceal embarrassment. The young man she had been following so far appeared to me.


    How do we avoid this situation? Your best friend seems to be getting along well with a guy, so you stepped behind him? You''re breaking up with your best friend because you have a different ideal. Either way, Jeri shuts up because he was out. Unlike her, Ram shakes his head.


    "Se-hyun, don''t tease me."


    "Sorry, I''m so cute to be surprised. I don''t know. Stop."


    Seeing Garam talking to the unknown young man without hesitation, he smiled.


    "Do you know him?"


    "... Yes."


    That''s why you''re desperate to stop him. At once, Garram understood why he had done such an act, and his expression was blunt.


    "You can say that from the beginning."


    "Even if I did, the results wouldn''t have changed."


    "What?"


    Garram hides behind his back, avoiding the sharp gaze. Sihyun reached out his hand, looking at the two of them alternately. If he knew Garam, he was not related to him either.


    "Hi, my name is Han Si-hyun. I''m sorry I startled you. I felt like someone was stepping on me."


    "No, I''m not. I''m an honor. He goes to the same warehouse high school as Garam. Please, call me Sharp."


    Ye-ri held her hand and adhered to her calm and reserved attitude like a yo-yo lady.


    "Is swimming a friend of yours?"


    "Yes, I''m good with swimming. By the way, I think there was a swimmer. Where is he?"


    "I went to the bathroom. I''ll be right back."


    When the conversation went smoothly, it was a horn. She was suspicious as if she were a gangster. She changed her attitude as if her palms were upside down.


    "You''re being treated completely differently. Don''t you think it''s a little foolish to pretend like you don''t know what you''re doing in the first place?"


    "What!"


    Sari, who took off her mask, stares at Ram with a grumpy expression. Things seem to be happening soon. At that time, the swimming pool, which had been vacated for a while, returned.


    "Mister, who...!?"


    The swim, which saw the appearance of Garram and Sharp, was shocked as if struck by lightning.


    /326


    In an unexpected place, the swimming encounter with Garram and Yeri shed an awkward smile. She knew that this moment might come, but at least she hoped not today. But reality is cruel. I decided to go swimming in the reality that I had no time to figure out.


    "What a coincidence to meet you here. What are you two doing here? Oh, I didn''t see you like that."


    The performance of the swimming was surprisingly delicate, but the Yeri ignored it lightly. Drying in the face of swimming is not good, and the original purpose was not so clean. The moment the goal was revealed, all that was left was a bloodbath.


    "Swimming just called you uncle¡­ isn''t it right to call you brother because you don''t age differently? It''s weird calling me uncle on purpose, right?"


    I had doubtful eyes. To put it bluntly, it was like looking at a spoiled person. A little more explicitly, it''s like you asked Swimmer if he would call it that.


    This is also a burden to bear. Sihyun who smiled bitterly said frankly. He''s a survivor born in Grandeliol. And that swimming is where he saved his life. After hearing his story to the end, Jeri blushed his eyes.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 349 00349 Malicious Childbirth

    It''s because I didn''t know that there was such a situation with swimming. Up until now, Shari thought that swimming was only a peaceful life like a flower in a greenhouse. Anyone would have thought so. Flawless skin. Fine hair. Innocent character. Neither one was missing.


    But I never thought you''d be a survivor of Grandeliol. She could understand where the occasional sharp atmosphere of swimming came from.


    "There''s more to movies than meets the eye in the world. It was a really good story. I knew exactly why Swimmer called you uncle."


    "Yes, you and I are not blood-related, but we are family. So don''t be weird."


    Swimming squeezed the mind of a wet sharp person and vaguely defined the relationship with Xi Hyun. The Yeri nods quietly, and only then can the swim sigh of relief. She also wanted to be confident, but she couldn''t do it because she was afraid it would burden her.


    "Still, I think we''re more stuck than we need to be."


    As time passed, Jeri regained his mind, calmly alternating between Xihyun and swimming. They created a strange atmosphere that could not be expressed in a single word. The air flow between the two was unusual, so that even the sharpness that had no experience with fraternization could be known.


    "Swimming, don''t you think you should hide? Or is it hard to tell these kids?"


    "Oh, no. I just thought it would be a burden on you."


    "I''m fine. It''s weird to hide it when you''re desperately allowed to do it."


    "Well, that''s true."


    Sihyun strokes the head of the restless swimmer, holding her hands. And I looked at the sharp and the bramble.


    "In addition, thanks to that relationship, we are now dating on premise. Of course, I got permission from the swimmer''s parents. But it''s not a story worth spreading, so will you keep what you hear from here a secret?"


    When Sihyun smiled brightly, Jeri nodded his head as if he was possessed by something.


    "Oh, yes..."


    What can I say? I have nothing to add since I came out so boldly. I was just drooling. There was definitely no pair that matched Sihyun and swimming. They lived together for five years in a space where human nature was exposed. They had memories that could not be traced back to their usual standards.


    It was a love that bloomed in hell. It was definitely different in qualities from couples with light minds at the date.


    "Congratulations, swimmer. But don''t forget who you are. Have a healthy relationship."


    Swimming couldn''t help but disappear as the advice that had been heard a lot from somewhere flowed from the mouth of the Sharp. Looking at the chattering swimming and sharpening, Garam looked at the distant mountains. I knew this would happen. I was surprised that Sihyun went first, but I understood.


    After a long conversation with the swimmer, Jeri clapped his hands, bursting with a little elasticity. She quickly turns her head, her eyes glaring at the demonstration.


    "But what are you doing? Are you a college student or a corporate worker?"


    In the question of Sharp, he scratched his head. The King of the Shadows, the chief instructor for Xavier. A pioneering king. It was an absurd r¨¦sum¨¦. Even if I was honest, I could not believe it. I was more likely to take it as a joke. He opened his mouth, thinking of an okay answer in his head.


    "I..."


    The horse could not be continued. Finest idea known to man. As anxiety passed through his spine, he glanced at the sky in a reflective manner.


    Kiiing, kiiing. A loud noise resounded throughout the city. At the sound of a threatening beep on his neck, he realizes his feelings are not wrong.


    [It''s 15: 31. We detected the emergence of terminal heterotopia over Busan. Everyone in the vicinity, please evacuate to a safe place immediately. Let me rephrase¡­]


    An endless broadcast of directions filled the streets continued. Maybe it''s because of the sudden apocalyptic heterotopia with no time to prepare. The voice from inside the speaker was more desperate and frustrating than ever before.


    Terminal heterotopia was a national disaster and disaster. Both casualties and damages were unquantifiable. Every time they appeared, they left deep fingernails in the human civilization and disappeared.


    It was the first time that Armageddon heterotopia appeared in Korea, but citizens with a heightened sense of safety left without anyone having to say first. I took every step of the way to escape.


    A situation where the peace until just now was laughable. After a late pulse, Yeri grabbed the hand of the swimmer.


    "Swim, let''s go. Don''t be late! Come on!"


    Thinking about it, Jeri looked like he was going to cry soon. I had yet to forget about the disaster that happened in the Elven World. On the day of the meteorites and storms, the reaction was even more intense because she was the one who had suffered to die.


    "Come on, this way! Time is running out!"


    Talents dispatched from the hetero management headquarters quickly led people into chaos.


    The heterotopia that appeared in the blue sky was ominous and intimate. It seemed to gather all the evils of the world. The perimeter of the entrance was dark and deep black, as well as the color inside. It was intense enough to even suck out the light.


    Catastrophe beyond destruction. The end of the horoscope that heterotopia can produce. Soon, the path opened up through the gap. It was many snakes that pierced the sky roughly like a flood. Billions or billions. It was worthless to count.


    The snakes that fell to the ground that could not be united as one kind were diverse. Not the size, not even the thickness.


    grrrrrrrrrrrrrr.


    What was overwhelming was a being-serpent that appeared in between. Smooth scales and cold eyes. And a long tail. Unlike other snakes, the serpent facing the ground with its firm legs emitted a divine jewel. My body trembled less when I saw the anti-reflection that was nowhere else in the world.


    Because the unbearable terror hit her. It was an indescribable feeling. It was so vague that I couldn''t express it in language. The word "awe" could not be solved with the word "awe."


    Anti-reflection was not just a hetero. Something greater than that. A mass of ultimate power as a single creature. Then Jeri realized that ''anti-reflection'' was a great old existence. Even the pioneers were incarnate of the violence of running away with their heads bowed.


    "Ah, ah..."


    As she cried, she stepped forward and blocked her way. He suppresses the unique aura of anti-reflection, raising his thinking in the body. As he slowly approached the anti-reflection, the Yeri grabbed his hand in a reflexive manner.


    "Brother, you can''t go. Let''s run away together."


    There was no way I could win something like that. Humans can run away with their tails intact. Only the same gods could stand against them.


    "It''s okay, so don''t worry."


    When Sihyun stroked his head, Jeri was able to concentrate in the chaos. She tilts her head, noticing her emotions stabilizing rapidly. His touch was like magic.


    "What the hell..."


    Leaving the question of the sharp behind, Sihyun gestured, and numerous hounds appeared behind him. The target you set was Tindalus'' hound, who never misses.


    "Get rid of it."


    She is stunned when she sees the hounds gnawing at the snakes that occupy the streets, fearful of falling orders. She, who follows the Shadow King, has no idea what the hound is.


    "It can''t be..."


    He expected the identity of the blur to open his mouth wide. I met him in a place I had no idea about. Sihyun, who could not read her thoughts, opened his mouth calmly.


    "Swimming, you take the kids and run. I''ll hold this place off."


    "Yeah, you take care, too."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll get it over with."


    As Sihyun corrected his posture, the swimming pulled the sharp right arm.


    "Let''s go, Jerry."


    "Hold on, Swimming. Am I right? Is that what this is? Huh?"


    "Now''s not the time to ask that."


    Garram grips her left arm, pinching. After confirming that the swimming went away with the razor and the sharp, Shi Hyun shadowed all the surrounding recording equipment. He walks into the center of disaster, leaving people in a frenzy behind. He wraps himself in the armor of the shadow.


    Sihyun trembles. The anti-reflection is a great old being, but unlike all that he''s been through. It was too fragile to compare. At best, I had just opened up the wall.


    In short, ''it was enough as a body''.


    "I don''t know how I got here, but I got the destination wrong."


    The shadow that moved according to his will became a window. The demonstration of such immeasurable thought into the windows of the shadow deepened its perfection.


    "Suck."


    Leaning back, the string throws a shadow spear using the full body''s elasticity.


    At the same time the asphalt that could not withstand the power of Xi Hyun was shattered into a spider web, the projected spear exploded and struck the entrance of the heterotopia. The Kwaga River. A single bolt of lightning lures the heterotopia thoroughly.


    Heterotopias affected by force and dimensional disconnection were miraculously eliminated by unimaginable shocks. The power of transcendence cut through the white clouds and carved a big hole in the sky.


    grrrrrrrrrrrr?


    "I don''t think it''s working. Well, I''m not gonna let you talk to me!"


    Running through space reduces the distance from the anti-reflection. As soon as it reaches zero, he turns around and kicks off the anti-reflection. Bang. With a big bang, the anti-reflection that soared to the sky did not realize what had happened to him.


    grrererrrrr?


    The anti-inflicted reflexes of negligence and negligence only later realized that Sihyun had approached him after vomiting a handful of blood. Jihyun, who moved so much that the anti-reflection couldn''t respond, waved his hand in mid-air.


    Bang, Shi Hyun burst through the horizon, but forgot to avoid anti-reflection and took all the shock into his own body. The smooth scales are nowhere to be found, and your head begins to sink in half. The result was miserable. We couldn''t even fight.


    grrrrrrrrre...


    Where the hell did this thing come from? Anti-reflection did not understand the situation. Until one man''s ardent wish reached him, he could not hide his joy in the thought of leaving his footprints in the new world.


    But the reality was different. Death had been waiting for him even before he had exerted his true power. Khu-rang, I looked up at the sky as the sound passed by my ears once again. There was a light so intense that the snow was burning.


    "Have light."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Invasion of the tutorial boss.

 350 00350 Malicious Childbirth

    At the end of his words, the light turned to deadly light. Absolute unavoidable attack. The profitable and smooth scales melted and became genuine. The anti-reflector, who saw his body flow with a nasty smell, quickly hid himself between the building and the gap, but it was a waste of effort.


    Dodging the light and going into the shadow was the lowest step of the book. The area of the demonstration was where the shadow was cast. It was like walking straight into a trap. On the other hand, a window of shadows rises between the building and the gap, aiming for anti-reflection.


    grrrrrrrrr?


    Scales beyond reason and providence did not serve as his shield. The idea that had been built up for hundreds of millions of years was useless. The moment I touched the shadow, the hardness of the anti-reflection was torn like paper or Styrofoam.


    The anti-reflection races through the streets using its flexible body, but it is useless.


    The light follows the reflection of the shadow persistently, far from the shadow. His sanctuary does not exist in this world. It was decided when I stepped foot on earth as a foreigner.


    When he stepped on the air and jumped back, he slapped the half-reflex''s abdomen with all his might. He submits himself to the flow of innocence, striking his power against the anti-reflective body.


    I was not satisfied once. It was not enough ten times. A thousand times, counting 10,000 times was useless. A shadow filled the sky. A loud bang to the ear. When the form of the anti-reflection collapsed, Jihyun smiled bitterly as he couldn''t stand the violence.


    "This is not the place for you to come. But I don''t think you''re going to get away with this. So blame yourself for crawling in here."


    Sihyun had an affair with his arms. And even before the concept of velocity came about, it emitted a turmeric-black beam. Kubang, a young man who grabbed the collar of his endless burning anti-reflection, did not hesitate, and cut off his collar.


    The anti-reflex, which had lost infinite vitality, pulled out its reflexively and twisted its fingernails, but could not reach Xi Hyun''s body. Only the endless piles of buildings collapse in vain.


    "Where are they going? Look straight and move."


    grerrrrrrrrrr.


    The anti-reflection awakens its power and temporarily enters its Awakening state, but there is still no chance of a counterattack. It was an urgent situation to curl up to minimize the damage and not be able to follow Xi Hyun''s movements.


    A half-reflection of a worthless arm recognizes the difference between him and his personality. But I couldn''t stop here. Giving up meant giving up your life. The anti-reflection reveals a sharp tooth, leaning back and staring straight ahead. He wagged his long tail and wagged his thin, thick tongue.


    gerrrrrrrrrrrr.


    There was only one thing left of anti-reflection with the power to control awakening and sleep. Immediately. An anti-reflector dreaming of a joyous reversal has taken away his privileges.


    [Open wall - hibernation cavity]


    The exclusive privilege of anti-reflection dealing with ''Awakening-Buff-'' and ''Sleep-Debuff-''. The awakening to move forward in any condition and the sleep that governed one of the three main needs became a force of anti-reflection.


    gerrerere.


    The scale of anti-reflection that squeezed its power to its limit with Awakening, one of the two forces of the hibernation pole, rises red. The asphalt he walks upon liquefies rapidly as the ice melts.


    At the same time, the providence and logic of the universe twisted, and intense sleep needs overwhelmed the demonstration. His head became heavy and his body stretched like a wet cotton ball, and he bit his lip. Even though there was a difference between the two, the thinking power of the body and the anti-reflection was the difference of a piece of paper. It couldn''t have worked.


    However, she sowed sweet temptations. I raised my eyelids that seemed to be going down soon. His willingness to experience countless negligence and negligence in Chateagua''s previous life has lightly driven away his need for sleep. In one breath, Jihyun stepped away from the opening of the anti-reflection.


    "This is boring."


    I think I know why Nordens wanted a special opening. It was because not all great old beings were on the same line. Crossing the boundary was a more powerful, more powerful opening.


    In that regard, the walls of anti-reflection were below the standards. Above all, the final sword that shined sharply was crude enough to not only reverse it, but to keep it alive. It was a form to thoroughly harass the weak. It was a desperate way created by a strong man who refused to move forward.


    "That''s your limit."


    Xi Hyun forced the dimensional disconnection and freezing (¡ê20941; ¡ê). And that power was amplified and differentiated. Khurrung, a complex entangled force-transparent lightning bolt-was implemented through the bridge of the string.


    [Combinator Tax - Parchment Tax]


    Whenever Shihyun moved, the crumbling space and dimensions vomited tremendous sounds. As he swings the bridge, the catastrophe breaks in hundreds and thousands, beating everything.


    It was a strike, as opposed to the Surahulf, which was pushed into overwhelming mass. The anti-personnel reflexes Awakened by the power of the breach grip the dead with their bare hands. But sadly, that was it. As soon as the dragon exploded, the arms of the anti-reflectors swelled to their limit, bursting soon after.


    grrrrrrrrrrrrtryrrrrrrrrrrrr!


    The demonstration of anti-reflection behavior from start to finish in the sight of flesh and blood splashing was just absurd.


    "Have you thought about coming here with this much strength?"


    Sihyun, who grabbed the neck of the anti-reflection so mercilessly, threw him up into the sky without mercy. The integrity set out by flowering and amplification itself was a powerful ability. It was no exaggeration to say that the violence produced by the perfect physical ability to overthrow the poor conditions at once was precious to that of a great old being.


    Through probability manipulation, Shi Hyun forcefully vomited the uncertain factor into reality. At the edge of the atmosphere, Xi Hyun tore up the anti-personnel reflection like a mop and flicked his finger.


    At the same time, reinforcements fired from the main body on the moon - the avalanche - have arrived. Kugu Palace, with rays of devastation so large that they can be seen anywhere in the world, pierced the anti-reflective body. No, I incinerated it without a trace.


    Sihyun landed on the ground drawn by gravity, without leaving a single speck of dust behind.


    "Phew."


    The struggle against anti-reflection was not even a ready-made movement. Thoughtful, but not bad at all. While the winner-take-all greedily absorbed the anti-reflective ability, Xi Hyun''s expression was grave. His ability to awaken and sleep was not fulfilled.


    Increased thinking reached only 30 million. 1.35 to 1.38 billion, but the path of evolution did not open.


    She laughed bitterly as she watched herself swallow up the great old existence and remain unchanged. He had to realize that his bowl had grown.


    "Some of them were weak..."


    He shakes his head and removes the anti-reflection from his head, looking around. The snakes brought by the anti-reflection have already been dealt with successfully by Tindalus'' hounds. Considering that the city was torn down by street units but a great old being appeared, it was not that much damage.


    Realizing that the danger was completely eliminated, Shi Hyun hurriedly moved to the place where the swimming was.


    "Ah, ah, ah, shake my hand."


    As soon as he arrived, he almost stepped on his feet. It is because the attitude of the sharp changed completely. She cracked her tongue several times because she was nervous. Ye-ri''s gaze faced with Sihyun did not conceal her shame like a new color on the first night.


    "I''m a fan. I''ve been in love with the Shadow King ever since he appeared in the world. Oh, of course, it''s not rational, it''s fanciful. It doesn''t mean anything else. You can''t even think deeply about swimming. Okay?"


    "I know, so you don''t have to explain it for long."


    Pan. With that one letter, I could explain everything that happened to Jeremiah. Sihyun sighed, smiling and holding her hands. Not bad. I met someone who admires me, but I couldn''t help but be happy. Realizing that his changes were unusual, the swim pinched his side.


    "Mister, it''s suspicious. Please connect with sound activities."


    "... That''s more suspicious, Swimmer."


    Isn''t it the same as Hochol''s speech? She smiled brightly as she found Hochol''s appearance in the swimming.


    /327


    The Waitleys'' basement smells disgusting. Scattered silver and blood. And the skull of an unknown creature and a hunk of decomposing meat. It was all traces using Necronomicones that were altered by Alto''s hand. Gekko Crowell had a secret ceremony described in the Necronomycon.


    It was a ritual involving an unimaginably terrifying being-like deity, but Cruwell was more powerless to know the source than the feeling of success.


    "... I see no response to your call. I mean, can''t I feel it because I''m far away?"


    "There''s a competent janitor - the King of Shadows - who wouldn''t just sit there. He must have died on the way out! You sent me here to do that in the first place, right?"


    "But I wanted to see it with my own eyes."


    "Don''t look so ugly. Ow! Ow! Ow!"


    Alto''s assessment was naughty. In fact, she was in a position to make that decision. It''s because she - the Main Body - on the other side of the universe had a power that could not even be counted as a great old being. I couldn''t have said anything good. Even if I fought here now, I could break it with one hand. Even if you don''t use any abilities, the results have not changed.


    For Alto, feeling of restlessness and tension were like words in other worlds.


    "So how does it feel to have summoned a great old being once? Isn''t that how you hoped it would be?"


    "... tremendous."


    I had no choice but to answer. To call Ig-reflection- this side of the world, Crowell, temporarily connected with him, had an experience he never thought of. We saw the fundamental foundation of the universe in a realm of unimaginable cognition.


    Seeing the massive flow from an objective point of view evoked complex emotions that could not be stopped by pleasure or joy. No, I didn''t know that the word emotion could set limits. It seemed like all the common sense and discipline that had been taken for granted until now had collapsed.


    Tentacles rise from the back, another tongue sticks out his head in his mouth. It was a precious experience that could not be lived by gold.


    "I can tell by the look on your face that you like it. But don''t get too worked up. Just because you can see doesn''t mean you can understand. The disappointment will only grow."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 351 00351 Malicious Childbirth

    It feels like a mouth cut with the fruit of the forbidden. How do you not know that? But Alto prevented Cruwell''s emotions from escalating. Excitement was poison. You could have ruined everything if you didn''t.


    "Don''t forget why I gave you an intact Necronomicon. I can''t tolerate one mistake. Every moment counts. You know that, right?"


    Unlike a flattering tone, Alto looks as if he''s about to bite Kruwell''s neck. Cruwell realizes the hidden nature behind the cute girl, and he nods only. The dice were already thrown. He didn''t regret it.


    "It''s a great job connecting them to each other. Ig, one person has less power than the other, so it could end with a smile. But the person I want is a lot better than that, so you better be prepared. I''m not letting you go until you call me."


    Alto shrouded his mouth in debt and looked at Crowell. She has a different opponent.


    It was only a test that I called him in the first place. An egg with an unusually high summoning difficulty compared to its power. There was no one better to assess Cruwell''s qualities.


    Cruwell was more talented at sorcery-mado-than she thought. If I had been systematically trained from now on, I could have been as good a wizard as Aben, who was the Deputy Apostle of Chatogua.


    However, Alto was not interested in raising his surrogate. Cruwell was only the end of the long term anyway. I could die using it, or I could live well. Alto is satisfied with the fact that the target is better than he thinks.


    ''Her representative was growing on her own anyway''.


    Alto folded his debt and even the flowers smiled so beautifully that he bowed his head.


    "Then let''s move on to the next step. Aja, Aja, let''s go!"


    /328


    "It''s Ig."


    Sherry did not hesitate to respond as soon as she heard him. When the information about the anti-reflection was released more easily than he thought, he smiled weakly. Technically, it wasn''t necessary. In the past, he was weak enough to achieve success without using abilities. Since it was not even a stumbling block, Xi Hyun reflected on the reflexes, and his interest in it was low.


    "You must be a famous opponent. Seeing as how easy it is to answer."


    "It is the origin of snakes. If you''re famous, you can be famous."


    "There is no great old presence associated with him, is there? Like Atlac Nacha."


    "Atlac Nacha and Chatogua are rare, so you don''t have to worry about them. And now that you''ve become a fool, there will be no one to be reckless. Even if I deal with the owner, I''ll have more threads than I deserve."


    "That''s a pleasure."


    He reaffirmed his position in detail and put Ig''s name in his head. Unfortunately, soon after, the name popped out of my head again.


    "But I remember him because he''s special."


    When Sherry suddenly twisted the subject, she blurted. This was the first time she told me she was special. I couldn''t help but be interested.


    "What do you mean?"


    "He''s a great old being, but he''s also the first person to want my body."


    "..."


    He reflexively frowned. Sherry''s intentions were unknown. Do they want to feel guilty? Or are they talking about grumbling? I didn''t know.


    "He said he had a crush on her. My mother thought of him as one of my pillows because I had never been so direct in my life."


    "Why are you telling me this?"


    Sihyun asked with a sunny voice without knowing it. Sherry looks up at his face, distorted by a grumpy emotion, and lifts his jaw slightly.


    "It''s not something you can''t even talk about."


    When he got up from his seat, he pulled the hook. Jiaying tightens her white neck as the collar emerges from the necklace of shadow, but Sherry does not have provocative eyes.


    "Do you want to play games with me? Or is that what''s wrong with you these days? Why did you suddenly change your attitude in the first place? Is this on Shue''s orders, too?"


    Sihyun had yet to forget Sherry''s challenge in Australia. The murder she showed me at the time was real. I couldn''t hide the truth from him with any words. If he lacked the strength, he would have died there.


    The essence of talking while smiling here did not change. Sihyun and Sherry were the main relationships. Sherry was a body species and Xihyun was her master. As time went on, Sherry trembled as Xi Hyun''s aura became sharper.


    "... You''re not even jealous of me for saying this. This is outrageous. It looks like I''m mocking you. I can''t believe you didn''t notice this because you''re an idiot who doesn''t even know a woman''s heart."


    "What?"


    Xi Hyun was dumbstruck when he said something he didn''t think of. Sherry was a monologue and lacked self-reliance, so she didn''t know where to go. Having a hemispheric nature was a courtship. Without the sixth apostle''s shackle, it wouldn''t be strange to put a scepter at any time.


    When she said that she didn''t fit in, she had to frown. But it couldn''t be solved just by looking at me. Sihyun sighed and asked Sherry''s intentions.


    "Did you just make me jealous?"


    "Yes. It was a matter of anger, not jealousy, but a great disappointment. Well, I could see how the master would normally feel about me."


    Making speeches for someone who can''t figure out their intentions. Realizing how funny she was making a scene, Sherry bit her lip. Yeah, let''s throw up the complaint we''ve been putting up. Sherry thought that way and said what was in her heart.


    "The master ran to Lin and Bererosa whenever he had time. Of course, they''re not the only ones. because I spend that much time with Hana or Swimming. Coming to me is more than just crumbs."


    "That''s why you deliberately aroused my ownership. You want to see me jealous?"


    "Yes, it is. Though I ended up failing because of the oblivious owner, I don''t think the attempt itself was bad."


    "Ridiculous."


    Sihyun smiled powerlessly and sat down.


    Sihyun''s relationship with Sherry was ambiguous. It was close enough that it could not be defined as a dominant relationship, but it could not be defined as a relationship. The only thing that was clear was that they were connected by each other''s needs.


    He knew that Sherry''s attitude suddenly changed one day. But that was it. She''s just a bomb still full of anxious elements.


    "I won''t ask you why you thought that."


    "I wanted to have you. Until then, it was my mother''s will, but now it''s different. It''s all my will from beginning to end. It''s the first time I''ve ever felt like I wanted to own something so different."


    I didn''t ask, but Sherry''s mouth is reflexive. Sihyun couldn''t keep his mouth shut. I never thought I''d hear this from Sherry. Even though Sherry was a lump of pride, it was no exaggeration. That''s how she openly opened her heart.


    "It doesn''t matter what you think. Because I want to. Oh, I promised to keep our relationship a secret. We will withdraw after this time."


    Sihyun grabbed hold of the itchy head. It seemed like there would be another lump.


    /329


    Silent night. The sky was full of starlight. All I could hear was the sound of weevils. Jay sits back relaxed and checks his equipment. Circumstances where and when missions may take place. What was important to Jay was his life rather than achieving his goals. It was not an exaggeration to manipulate equipment whenever I had time.


    Knock, knock.


    "Are you sleeping?"


    At the sound of a familiar voice outside the door, Jay sighs. It was because I remembered a face that I hated. But I couldn''t ignore it. Coming late at night meant there was such a thing.


    Jay quickly unpacked his equipment and opened his mouth.


    "It''s open."


    After carefully looking to the left and right, Aelle sat down before even saying Jay was Moore. His mouth twisted as he acted naturally as if it were his room, but Jay did not say.


    "What brings you here so late?"


    "..."


    Even with Jay''s question, she didn''t open her mouth easily.


    "If it''s going to take a long time, I hope to hear it next time. It''s too late to talk. It''s not that urgent."


    Jay moves to get up from his seat, and ei raises his hand to restrain his actions. As Jay shrugged his shoulders and sat back down, Ey scattered his thoughts all over the place, blocking the sound.


    "... I should pretend that I didn''t hear everything I said here. Do you understand?"


    "What was it you wanted to talk about?"


    "There''s nothing good about it for anyone else."


    "Then I won''t listen."


    Jay didn''t hesitate. There was nothing to think about. It was because it was clearly a matter of aristocratic society, considering the origin of Ey. If not, it was as hard as riding a single line every day because of Se-hyun and Grogan. Two things were enough to worry about.


    "Wait, my story has something to do with Kay."


    Kay, Jay stopped moving. It wasn''t personal for her. It was just awkward that Ei and Kay were talking side by side. It was as if I had heard it somewhere.


    "Just listen. The guy with the heavy ass came all the way out here."


    Jay frowned for a moment. However, he smiled relaxed, as if when.


    "It''s almost impossible to trust anyone in this situation, but I found it trustworthy that you saved Kay by throwing yourself all over the place. Such sacrifices are rare in the world of the pioneers."


    Jay shakes his hands in blatant compliments. He couldn''t be happier to hear someone say that if he approached Kay, he would kill him.


    "Let''s cut to the chase."


    "Then I''ll get right to the point. Kay and I are both at risk."


    "As long as you''re a watchman, the danger is always with you." The Shadow King is also on the move. "


    "I''m not talking about that."


    Unlike Jay, who comfortably tucked his chin, Ei fixed his face. There was no trace of a relaxing smile that I had shown so far.


    "Cay and I are now targets of someone. We may not be able to identify the target, but we may die if we keep going."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 352 00352 Malicious Childbirth

    She was surprised by what she didn''t expect. His story was closely related to him. He will, too. He was the one who planned the assassination.


    After calming his palpitations, Jay sighed secretly. It was a funny assumption to think I''d been found out. Because if you really thought that, you would have let Kay into this room. This conversation could not have been established.


    Moreover, it was him and Kay who talked about it. Even if information leaks out, it is extremely unlikely that it will point to itself. Jay, who judged the situation calmly, regained his relaxation.


    "Can you hear the details?"


    "It''s easy to understand to talk from the beginning. You don''t know, but Kay''s engagement to me takes a very formal form: a unified engagement between the Rolf and the Crossens to confront the ruefel family, which is one of the most powerful families in all three generations. Well, it''s okay to call it a merger."


    Jay knew that Ei and Kay''s engagement was a setback to bring down the House of Rufus. But there was a big difference between what we predicted and what we heard directly from the parties. After organizing the new information, Jay nodded his head and listened to A.


    "That way, when the Roland and Crossens merge normally, the next leader of the family becomes Kay and me. We''re at the center of things in the beginning."


    "Of course, if you live to see it, you will."


    As Jay got to the point, he opened his mouth with a calm voice.


    "That''s right. House Rufus is wary of the birth of great power. more aggressive than I could have imagined. It''s natural for me and Kay to be the point of concern in that. You have already been threatened with your life several times. I came here as a watchman, myself and Kay, to avoid the Luftel family bludgeoning."


    "There are no supporting bases for the top three families on Earth. It is also one of the most influential places in the special command department where three generations are powerless. Obviously, there''s no such thing as a threat here. Isn''t that right?"


    Gate-autonomous resonance dimensional leap-derivatives that could cross from Zephyros to Earth were also carefully managed inside the circle. It was foolish to be able to quickly detect suspicious movements.


    "Yes, it is. There''s no better place to stay than the Rolves and the Crossens. And for the sake of The Circle, there''s the excuse that you left all the privileges and went out on your own. No matter how hard the Rufus try, it doesn''t matter. But that doesn''t mean the risk is gone. That doesn''t mean the Rufus gave up."


    "A minority elite?"


    "I don''t know about that. But we wouldn''t have sent a lot of them. Maybe he was in a hurry to send one."


    Jay scratches his chin. So far, he was able to make an analogy. Nothing new. The actions of the revolving monarchs toward power were unparalleled both then and now.


    "Anyway, what I''m wary of is when it comes to operations. because if you move without any kind of preparation, you can show the loopholes to people from the Ruffel family."


    "It could be."


    Due to the adversity of the King of Shadows, special command has issued a special treaty to keep everything about the operation confidential by the end of the day. It''s a natural containment of information leakage.


    The advantages of blocking the Shadow King from moving in advance, however, all the reactions had to be borne by the pioneers dispatched to Earth.


    He is in a position to carry out his duties with an unprepared body. Whatever he was doing, he must have been running out of time. Not to mention confused.


    ''...?!''


    Obviously, Jay had to twitch. It was also because he was going to kill Ei. No matter how hard I think about it, it was impossible to kill without a trace.


    "As you might have anticipated, I was hesitant to bring up such a sensitive story because I needed someone to protect me and Kay when I came to a situation I was concerned about. You''re the only pioneer I know I can trust around here, Jay."


    "I see."


    "Of course, I don''t expect vague favors or dedication. When I''m in the position of the next week, I''ll return the favor. I will show my best to you and your loved ones. If you don''t believe me, I''ll give you a down payment."


    "... hmm."


    When Jay closed his eyes and wept, a sharp light remained and disappeared from Ei''s eyes. At the end of screening and screening, Ei chose Jay as his long-term term.


    I thought I could use Jay, who saved Kay by throwing himself all over. If Jay was an assassin sent from the House of Rufus, he wouldn''t have killed Kay then. Jay was a reliable talent just looking at the opportunity to blame everything on the King of Shadows.


    An orphan from the Slum. A noble bloodline who grew up full of pride since childhood. A pioneer living off the beaten path of a wild dog rather than an elite. And a watchman with abilities more useful than I thought. After everything, Aelle provoked him from the moment he met Jay. To see my nature, I said ugly and dirty words without hesitation.


    But Jay didn''t see any reaction. Rather, he appeared to be submissive to power. Safety first. Absolutely okay character. Typical culprit. Given a reward, it was also a drinking tool for both soda water.


    ''This is what I thought from the beginning.''


    Thinking back to what happened two months ago, Jay realized why Ei was trying to recruit himself. He had known the dangers of coming to him ever since. He must have opened his mouth to gather more meat shields. To put it simply, I threw a decoy. Bait that is good to bite and not bad to bite. It was unpleasant, but not revealing, so Jay envisioned the future in his mind.


    ''It''s a good thing a third party showed up. There''s someone close by who''s full of thoughts of killing Ei. Maybe without touching, without snoring.''


    Wouldn''t it be better to leave it alone? After thinking about it, Jay burst his elasticity. The assassin who received the master of the House of Rufus was not the only one after Ei. Kay was also included in the assassination.


    Kay is a combat powerless Eywa. If you were an assassin, who would you go after first? Jay shakes his head. It was Kay without a thought. I felt like there was one more lump in my chest.


    Even if I had killed Ei cleanly, he would not have missed Kei''s death. May have been a bigger part of the fact that Kay died than the fact that she killed Ei. If the rumor that he cared about his daughter so much was the same as the reality, he might lose more than he gained.


    "I don''t think he''ll have any patriotism left for his daughter to use as a tool of power..."


    Like it or not, I had to deal with an assassin sent by House Rufus next to Ei.


    "It looks like you''re having a hard time all of a sudden.


    It was not a simple matter. In the worst case, both Ei and the assassin could have to be killed. No one will ever know. Jay remembers Grogan, who gave him a greasy head. Whether he took out the assassination card or not, he couldn''t have known.


    Obviously, he didn''t discuss it on purpose. Asking for assassination-A- and protection-K- at the same time would also cost twice as much.


    ''You want to leave everything to my judgment by creating a situation that I have no choice in. You''re annoying, but you can''t ignore it.''


    It was a shallow trick, but it worked wonders. Jay, who put himself in the position of, had to voluntarily even do after-sales service. Jay bites his lips, thinking about Lara and the children''s faces in his head. I had to endure it now.


    "What do you think? Will you accept my offer?"


    "... Can''t you just give us a minute?"


    "I want a more concrete answer right now. It''s a contention. You set it in your mind anyway."


    Jay, wearing a mask, pretended to think. He appealed to A that he was such a prudent person. But discretion and shyness are the difference between a piece of paper. Before Ei''s patience revealed the floor, Jay sighed and opened his mouth.


    "I can''t help you if you want my help so badly. I''ll help you as far as I can. But keep in mind this: It''s never your fault I''m helping you. It''s all for my family."


    "Whatever the reason, it doesn''t matter now. Now that I''m aboard this ship, I will have the least respect for you. We look forward to seeing you again."


    Jay, who held hands with Ey, desperately hid his leaky smile. The target summoned itself. I did not need to approach Ei unnaturally. Rather, Ey must have been relaxed and had to deal with himself. Things worked out terribly well. The dining table is absolutely gorgeous. All Jay had to do was put some spoons in there.


    After looking at the place where there was still warmth, Jay smiled bitterly shortly after.


    "What happens if I leave the fish to the cat?"


    It''s also fun to put a splint on the back. After imagining the moment when Ei''s face was distorted with despair and anger, Jay trembled with indescribable joy.


    /330


    Hailer Continent, a forest built deep enough to resist the sun. The trunks and vines harden and harden like steel, and the ground is jagged like jelly. Sihyun steps into a place where no one can come, not even getting out of the way, and avoids the flames that fly towards him.


    "How about this!"


    The cluster of light gathered to its limit, vomiting out loud, went in a straight line. Fireflies shot from the tip of Lynn''s index finger contain a heat so high that her vision distorts instantly.


    Although it was a ten-minute blow from the fox beads, Xi Hyun''s finger blocks the flame that burns everything around him with a harmless face. Although the harder bush was melted down to nothing than steel, it was still peaceful inside.


    Lin strokes the Ring of Shadow once, and within it, her wings reveal a silk, whose defense is rapidly increasing in proportion to the user''s thinking. Lin moves her fluttering wingsuit with a single gesture. The long silk moves quickly and aims for the ankle, but even the striations are not allowed.


    He grabs the twisted wingsuit at an odd angle and pulls it without hesitation. Lin, who couldn''t miss her wingsuit in time, tries to fall, but Bererosa rises high behind her.


    "Here, too."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 353 00353 Malicious Childbirth

    Bererosa, who appeared with Eid Circle, waved her hand. Eight spheres that repeated the bicycle and orbital movements around her were shot at the strikes at once. The Eight Circles between space and space had the ability to twist anything touching the surface.


    However, Sihyun threw down eight spheres shot at him with his bare hands. For him with dimensional disconnection and compulsion, the concept of space was as close to his nose as it could be.


    In turn, Eid''s circle returns to the center of Bererosa. Bererosa, who raised her mind through the Apostle''s evidence, holds the Necklace of Shadow in her hand. The necklace she received from Sihyun was Solomon''s Eye. A complement that amplifies unique skills as much as the thought it possesses.


    Bererosa opens Solomon''s eyes while the invisible Eid Circle reveals itself with the power of the shadow. Gravity began to twist around the Eight Circles. The eight spheres that revealed the ominous colors blurred towards the demonstration, drawing various trajectories as if they had identities.


    Bererosa, who raised the third eye through Solomon''s eyes to its limit, was able to objectively look at herself. The perceptible future is expanded.


    Bererosa, who was briefly aware of his movements, reaches out his hand in a reflexive manner. At the same time, eight spheres weighing tens of tons were fiercely advanced. However, she brutally trampled and avoided her predicted future.


    The ground that could not withstand the destruction of the Kwaga River and Eid Circle collapsed for a moment, but Bererosa was relentless in pursuit of Xi Hyun.


    "Even if I can read the future, it''s useless if I can''t reach the future ahead of me."


    "Other people have enough common skills."


    There was an unacceptable advantage to being able to read the landscape. Not only can you achieve a fatal blow every time, but even if your opponent takes out the number of spleens, you can be prepared in advance. It was weird not being able to take control.


    "Have you forgotten? It''s a struggle to get over me. It doesn''t matter if you think it''s impossible, Bererosa."


    "Don''t you think the walls are too high?"


    "I still think I''ve lowered it a lot."


    While Bererosa is stalling, Lin corrects her posture, aiming for the gap between her legs.


    "Yes, it doesn''t matter if you can''t cross it!"


    Bererosa and Lin move quickly, leaving behind a remnant to read the landscape. Every time they were born, they moved organically as if they were one body. If Lin seems distracted, Bererosa pops out and supports her, and if Bererosa is about to collapse, Lin fills that gap. Over time, their cooperation has become stronger. The women who were able to read each other''s will with just their eyes constantly pressured her.


    Sihyun''s bare body blocks the heat so intense that it melts and the weight so fierce that it crushes her, swinging his fist at them. It was a path I had to take to get to the next level.


    "We''ll see how far we can get."


    "I could do this all day."


    Bam, Shi Hyun stopped Lin and Bererosa with both hands. The environment-forest that surrounds him has twisted and melted, but he doesn''t mind opening up his power. Lin and Bererosa, who were relentlessly pushed back, sensed their shortcomings.


    "I think there''s only one way to increase your chances of winning, right? Bererosa."


    "I''m afraid I have to agree."


    Lin, who deals with fire and light, and Bererosa, who deals with space and gravity, spattered with transcendence. Not once, not ever. Ever since the breakthrough, her imagination has been close to 30 million. Even without the Apostle''s evidence, their skills had already surpassed the pioneer''s category.


    The thundering strikes. In the aftermath of transcendence, Se-hyun doesn''t back down, but confronts them. By the time the workshop was ripe, the sword had risen out of the forest.


    "Don''t forget me."


    One was aiming for the moment when his movements were the greatest. Her movements were quite concise, unlike those of Lin and Bererosa. Her ability to remember her past life is a level that makes even Ji-hyun shy. She couldn''t have taken a light step after she thought about it.


    Regrettably, one raid returned to a standstill. It was a sudden appearance, but it was because he had been aware of one existence from the beginning. With his perfection corrected, he was able to say that his physical ability was perfect.


    The sword she was carrying was also a jewel from the Ring of Shadows, but she grabbed the sword just fine. Diamonds were also cutting swords like tofu, but his hands could not be cut off.


    "I''ve been waiting."


    One laughs fearlessly as soon as he grabs his sword. Using the repulsive and explosive forces of thought and internal air against each other, she puts all of her power into the sword. Pinging, the light is drawn into the sword.


    [The King of Five Paths]


    The light that filled the whole world became blasphemy at the same time as the one that recited it. The flames flooded and swallowed the forest. Blindness, which devoured everything, seemed to have traveled beyond the horizon, but when she vomited her breath, she went back to her senseless state from the beginning.


    "This was a little surprising."


    The blow of repentance was meaningless for him who had lost the concept of death. The only thing that could harm him was the power to beat logic and providence. However, one blow made his spine cool. Unlike Lin or Bererosa, there was no limit to one.


    "Don''t say that unless you''ve been hurt."


    A long time ago, I faced an enemy and swung my sword, forgetting that I was in a duel. Sihyun quietly removed her blindness one by one, knowing that one was a fighting fanatic. Lin and Bererosa do not miss the gap. They did not obstruct the means and means to overcome the demonstration. The real struggle started now.


    /331


    "Ha, ha."


    The duel, which had been held for three hours, was closed only after everyone ran out. The forest was made of tougher plants than steel and was opened in the aftermath of the struggle. No place was intact. It was just melted, crushed, and filled with broken traces.


    "That''s not fair. I understand there''s no wound, but there''s no sigh of discomfort, is there?"


    Lin mutters and settles down. The only thing in my mouth that was at the end of the struggle that was hard enough for me to unravel was vanity. It may have been encouraging to draw out his limits, but the result was not rewarding to move.


    "Isn''t it getting heavier?"


    "What?"


    When Lin gave a puffy look, she smiled. Like she said, he doesn''t choke. No, I didn''t sweat. Even after three hours of struggle, his movements were minimal.


    "It was a teaching position a few months ago, but I didn''t expect it to change like this. You''re hopeless."


    One who understood Lin''s mind sighed. There was no time to write her specialty, Yoon Jaehyun. It''s because she moved bare from start to finish.


    "It''s still a satisfactory outcome. I survived three hours with him."


    "I''m surprised to say I survived this, Bererosa."


    Lin shakes her head in disdain. It was true that he was pushed unilaterally, but it was all because he kept the rule of ''Strike in a Minute''. If it had been a real struggle, it would not have lasted more than a minute, let alone a second.


    "No, you did really well. I didn''t expect it to grow like this in such a short time."


    "That''s right, isn''t it? I was thinking the same thing."


    Lin turns her insistence upside down, as she fears to speak. Bererosa and one seem bored when she makes a point easier than flipping her palm over.


    Sihyun, who alternated three women who exuded different charms, sat down. The struggle with her was not for any other reason. Two days later, they were also going to America. Lin and Bererosa represent the Hailer continent, and one of them is to set foot in Washington, DC as one of the Seven Swords. It was no exaggeration to say that they examined each other''s skills in preparation for the situation.


    ''Essentially, it''s an act of escalation.''


    She wanted them to be by her side in the distant future. He longs for them to cross the wall and reach their place. That''s why I stepped up and stepped up and helped her expand the bowl. Dalian was one of them.


    To be honest, breaking down the wall wasn''t that hard. It was because it was over if we gave them a billion units of thought through the evidence of the Apostle. But it wasn''t good in the long run. The opening wall was a piece of work that united effort and time and individual aspirations. It didn''t lead to forced attachment.


    Through him, a demonstration of the risks of imperfect openings wanted them to be reborn as more complete beings.


    Sherry shows up while she continues to complain. Towels and beverages were placed in her two hands, ten kilometers per step.


    "The master is having a hard time because of the bad things. I hope you get out of here as soon as you can."


    Lin, Bererosa, and Sherry, who ignored one and approached him, wiped his face with a towel. She wipes her face without a drop of sweat and does her best. Although there was no direct expression due to the lack of emotional condemnation, the care contained in her hands was firm enough for anyone to recognize.


    "... Sherry, don''t say that. They''re all precious to me."


    "The master says so. Is there anything I can add? I''ll be careful from now on."


    Lin and Bererosa narrowed their eyes, noticing a strange stream of air flowing between her and Sherry. It wasn''t that they didn''t notice Sherry''s change. I couldn''t help but overhear. But there was a big difference between listening indirectly and seeing directly.


    Bererosa gets up from her seat and approaches Sherry.


    "I think we''re closer than we need to be. Give it to me, Miss Sherry. I will take care of you."


    "There you go, Bererosa. because this is what I have to do."


    "I know that you have bad feelings for him. You don''t have to force what you don''t want to do."


    "Why is Bererosa judging my feelings? Very unpleasant. And don''t come any closer because it smells disgusting. I''m afraid you''ll have a bad memory."


    Sherry shifted her gaze up and down with a fresh face. It was then that Bererosa realized what she was like. It was covered in dust and covered in sweat and blood. Bererosa blushes not like her, realizing her ugly appearance is becoming more striking because of Sherry''s seductive scent.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 354 00354 Malicious Childbirth

    But I didn''t back down. Allowing Sherry to make a gap is just admitting to her own predicament. Bererosa clears her throat and rebukes.


    "Miss Sherry, you''re the one who''s judging Se-hyun''s feelings. Why are you insisting that you hate me? You haven''t even told me yet. Isn''t that right, Se-hyun?"


    After that, Bererosa stepped forward and waited for Xi Hyun''s decision. In a sudden unfolding situation, he sighed. Knowing why Sherry was so sensitive, he had to scratch her head. But the decision was quick. The answer was already out there.


    He did not hesitate to hug Bererosa. Two people crossed paths in one trivial act.


    "Yes, it doesn''t matter. Sherry, you''re overreacting. I appreciate what you''re doing for me, but you''re not selling Bererosa like that, are you?"


    "I will respect your wishes."


    "There''s nothing more difficult than a voluntary body species. Isn''t that right, Miss Sherry?"


    Bererosa, held in her arms, smiled delicately. And she laughed at Sherry as if she could not see her in a blind spot. Sherry''s gaze on Bererosa restrains her boiling emotions. She didn''t even think that she would take her side.


    It was a natural story: a devoted queen and a body that bit itself. Anyone would have picked the electron. But just because I''m at the bottom now, there is no law telling me to stay at the bottom all the way.


    Sherry, she knew from the beginning that it wouldn''t go the way she wanted it to.


    Sherry cleared her head full of chaos, frenzy, and jealousy and revised her plan. I tried to gradually improve my relationship with Jihyun, but the situation was not good. What you need is speed. Sherry twists her perceptions around her with a grave voice.


    "The master seems more of a cheater than I thought. That might be your charm. It''s so cute that you want me every night, but you can''t give me love. Haha, so it''s worth going up there."


    "Wait..."


    "I can''t help it. I can only understand how generous you are if you don''t allow love."


    Sherry blocked his lips before he even said "Moore." It was natural for one and Lynn to rise from their restful womb.


    "That''s an unforgivable statement."


    "That''s right, it''s like she slept with you, right?"


    "Well said. That''s what I''m talking about."


    Maybe he just said it so naturally. Hana and Lynn took a long time to accept Sherry''s words. Soon after, the two who realized what Sherry was talking about screamed.


    "Se-hyun! What does this mean?"


    "Si-hyun, you''re lying, right?"


    In the predicted wave, Xi Hyun shed a tear. It was all his burden and karma. There was an excuse for Shu''s blessing, but I couldn''t say it without it in this situation. And Sherry, it''s true that you were attracted to her. That''s why he confidently expressed his position. It wasn''t going to be solved by keeping my mouth shut.


    "Sorry, it''s all my personal..."


    However, he had to keep his mouth shut again. Sherry got in his way.


    "What are you growling about? This is going to happen in the world of pioneers. It''s funny for me to say this, but you resisted to the end. My master couldn''t stand it because of the blessing my mother gave me."


    One of Sherry''s explanations spilled a laughter. It''s because the Thief Cat confessed his own sin. I was so taken for granted that I had to reconsider whether I was wrong.


    "Ha, that''s ridiculous. You put that kind of faith in your daughter? And you used it to your advantage? The mother and the daughter."


    "... that you came out of the closet after what you did to him."


    A fox and nine tails protrude from Lynn''s emotional turn. With her whole body full of fur, she shows a sharp fang and watches out for Elongated Sherry. One frowned his eyes and kicked his tongue short as if he didn''t like something. But she was also an intrusive case in the middle, so she didn''t stand a chance.


    At that time, Bererosa opened her mouth calmly.


    "So Se-hyun and Miss Sherry should be okay with a formal relationship. An alliance formed by necessity. It''s sad that you didn''t say it first, but that doesn''t mean I can pinch it. Unlike the ''Cat Thief'' who has everything under someone''s blessing, I vowed to accept everything from him."


    Bererosa did not fall in the bombing speech of Sherry. There was still a smile in her mouth. It wasn''t that I didn''t notice. It was not a prophecy that the existence of a great old being appeared and tended to the body.


    This is how I predicted it would happen. He will, too. One of the women the third eye showed was Sherry. If you can''t stop it, you can suppress it. Bererosa draws a line from the beginning.


    But Sherry sprints out of the line, terrified of her drawing.


    "It''s not a formal relationship. Of course you don''t. I admit it was there. I approached it deliberately. I hated it desperately. But that''s only the first time. The more I worked with my master, the more strongly I realized the feeling of love. So let me be clear about this opportunity. You are mine. No, I am your master''s. If you want to blame me, blame yourself for not listening to me as the master, but rather as a body paper."


    As the story passes strangely, Lynn wags her nine tails violently. It wasn''t what she wanted to see more than this. It was inevitable that the more competitors there were, the less position there was.


    "No way! Even if Si-hyun tolerates it, I won''t tolerate it, nor will we."


    "I''m not wrong. Suddenly, you can''t accept that you''re deluded by such words. Moreover, you have a history of failing to kill Se-hyun. That alone is a critical object."


    "You''re selfish."


    "What?"


    "Isn''t that right? An implicit recognition should be the basis for such a large gathering of women around a man. I don''t think there''s anything I shouldn''t do if one of us gets in there. Or do you have the logic to be yourself and not be someone else? It''s all your choice. Those of you who chose symbiosis over destruction do not have the authority to tell me what to do. I''m going in, just like you are."


    Lynn bursts into fury at Sherry''s words. But sadly, I had nothing to say back. It was blatant, but not wrong. Rin turns to Sihyun. Now there was only one person she could trust.


    "Si-hyun, will you admit it? I''ll forget everything that''s happened. Can''t Sherry just go away? I''m begging you."


    "I have to take responsibility for what I did..."


    Sihyun could not connect the words. It was because there was someone who stood in his way again.


    "Lynn, you said you didn''t have to be the first when you joined the master. Now, turning it upside down is like denying your position. Or do you want to push me away for denying your position?"


    Sherry used it sparingly because it was information Shu tipped off. Lin''s gaze, not knowing that transcendent beings had intervened, naturally turned to her. There was only one person in the world who could bring that up.


    "Si-hyun, are you betraying me like this?"


    Lynn''s fox sags. As her emotions draw the descending curve, she hurriedly shakes her head.


    "Relax, I never said that."


    "W-we can''t calm down! How would Sherry know if you didn''t tell her?"


    "It''s noisy. I don''t like the way you talk to your master about anything. I''ve wanted to tell you before that Lynn tends to get too emotional. It''s a burden on you."


    "What? You made me emotional!"


    "Lynn, that''s it. It''s already happened. It''s our fault for making a popular Westerner."


    Although I didn''t like it, as long as Sherry''s mother, Shu, reached out to her, the relationship would be complete in some way. That''s why Bererosa judged him calmly.


    "There''s no denying that Se-hyun should have an opponent like Miss Sherry in the future. She''s the only one who can resist the great old existence and give us information about them. This is a useful informant and a chance to capture powerful allies at the same time. So just hang in there, Lynn."


    "... I can''t help it if Bererosa says so."


    "That''s understandable."


    Lin and Bererosa, who took the lead with one support, quickly cleared up the situation. After what happened, all we needed was a quick fix. If you don''t admit it, the only thing that happens after that is consuming debate.


    "You''re not very good at swinging a stream like a stone at a walker holic."


    "...?!"


    Bererosa''s ears became stiff as if struck by lightning.


    "Wait, what are you talking about all of a sudden?"


    "Lynn doesn''t have to forget her first love and be a trendsetter."


    "...?!"


    Bererosa and even Lin were stiffened there. One who knew exactly what Sherry was talking about cried out. It''s because a month ago, a conversation they had in secret was coming out of Sherry''s mouth.


    "You heard me!"


    "Is there a reason not to listen? Are you acting like a she-man because you''re a man in your past life?"


    "Ugh."


    Sherry, who settled down to one, flipped her dark red hair back with an unrivalled refreshing face. She revealed all the aggression that she had hidden so far, even though she was a chariot, it was no exaggeration.


    "There are only women who are defective and obsolete. I don''t know how I got involved with these women, but rest assured. I will take care of you from now on."


    Sherry, who was drunk on victory, tried to pat him on the cheek, but she grabbed her hand first.


    "That''s a lot to say, Sherry. I''m telling you, they seem to have forgotten, but they will continue to see us. Like you said with your mouth, if it''s my property, at least have some manners."


    "Hehe, have you already warned me? Not bad."


    Sherry smiles brightly, bowing politely towards her peers who will continue to see her.


    "I''m sorry. I must have hurt you unwittingly to widen my nest. If you were offended because of me, I will apologize sincerely."


    "I don''t need it. It''s war after all!"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Tall Man Class Toughness, Han Si-hyun.

 355 00355 Malicious Childbirth

    Lynn sets the fox on fire. I didn''t even want to accept fake apologies. Whether she had read her will or not, Bererosa and Sherry had not retreated.


    "You refuse to acknowledge me. Well, that''s not so bad either. It''ll be fun to reorganize the sequence here."


    Sherry grins. Even though she had a slim figure and transcendent beauty, her essence was a beast. No, more frankly, she was a monster. The law or discipline meant nothing to her. The only thing that could carry her was her strength. The logic of the pharmacy was the truth that touched Sherry''s heart the most.


    "Sounds like a sure victory to me. I''m sorry, but as long as we''re here, you can''t win."


    "Lynn doesn''t seem to know me. What I want to have is a personality that I need to have. It''s all about the means and the means for the goal. The owner may not like it, but he can give you a trauma that won''t fade away even if you die."


    "Hmph, that would be a big mistake if you thought it would set the mood! I would never be able to do that if I wanted to be with him."


    As Lin growls, the nine tails move as well. Sherry only looks at her with a relaxed smile. If there is no topic that will be a turning point, it will be parallel forever. Bererosa, who alternated the two, discussed a topic that could be a turning point.


    "But that''s strange. Just a month ago, Miss Sherry didn''t like Se-hyun? No matter how many variables there are in a male or female relationship, nothing can change dramatically in such a short period of time. There''s no way to explain that Miss Sherry is faking her ''deliberate'' preference."


    "Bererosa, do you want to tell me that innocence is lacking?"


    "You got it right. Your change is dramatic from an objective point of view. It''s rather straightforward, to say the least. I think it''s motivational. Isn''t that right?"


    "You can''t accept it unless it''s resolved?"


    "Yes, it is."


    Bererosa nods without hesitation. Sherry grinned as if it weren''t even fair. Unfortunately, Bererosa''s reasoning was wrong.


    Sherry opened her hidden expression and looked up at the demonstration with sad eyes. I confronted him with true emotions. A happy smile hangs over your melty face. Sherry''s sincerity was unacceptably pure, no matter who saw it.


    Sherry tucked into his arms and touched his chest.


    "Do you need a specific reason to like someone? Ah, there''s a good reason Bererosa is different from me, who is pure in love. It''s a pity. Love with your head, not your heart. The most impure thing you can say to me is impure, Bererosa, aren''t you?"


    Rather, Bererosa bites her lip in a headwind. I had no idea that the word "sincere" or "pure" came out of Sherry''s mouth. One of the people who participated in the conversation after Bererosa pulled Sherry into an intrinsic theme.


    "I see. Pure love. So how old are you? I don''t think he''s old enough to cry out for pure love."


    "Two billion... 22 years old. In the middle of nowhere."


    Reflexively, Sherry frowned at her age. Maybe it was too natural to ask. I made a mistake that wasn''t like her.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I was just making a little joke to ease the stiffness."


    Sherry clears her throat to cover up her mistake, but no one was here who could not hear her. Lin''s mouth remains silent as she digs into her ears, a unit she never thought of. Sherry''s nature was clouded in her hands.


    "I think I just got a weird word. A billion... You can''t even present it at the age of a living thing."


    "What a coincidence. I think I heard the same sound-unit."


    When Sherry heard Lin and one whisper, she was forced to take a step back. I could have denied it, but unfortunately, there was Sihyun beside her. In one word, the image that had been piled up so far could collapse at once.


    "That''s ridiculous. So you can eat like that and save other men? A man who already has one?"


    "You heard wrong. Otherwise, it doesn''t make sense to target Se-hyun at that age."


    At last, Lin and the other tease, leaving a scar on Sherry''s chest. Sherry sticks to the smiling face, but her jaw trembles.


    "That''s enough. It''s not like a woman to wallow in her age. Somewhere younger than Earth. No more than the Sun. because I don''t want to be a homosexual with a planet."


    Bererosa''s speech was subtle enough to remind me that she hated Marlin more than her mother-in-law who hit him. It was humiliating, but Sherry couldn''t say anything and just chewed her lips shut.


    "Two billion... I can''t feel it. They would have been living in a stream similar to the universe. Oh, by the way, if you''ve lived that long, you must have that much experience. Isn''t that right?"


    "Maybe. Time is of the essence. You can''t say no."


    "Fair reasoning. What do you think of Miss Sherry? Our little insight doesn''t seem to be the answer. So why don''t you teach us for the sake of the ignorant?"


    Bererosa tilts her head as if she were really curious. Sherry shuts up because it was an abomination beyond pretense.


    "... I don''t know, I think it''s weird to count how many times I''ve done it. Sleeping with someone you like is an unparalleled happy memory, not a history that should be recorded as something you buy or sell."


    "So you can''t count. It''s funny to remember every single one of those crazy years. Anyway, we heard Ms. Sherry."


    Bererosa made Sherry''s argument beautifully distorted, but Sherry acted as if she was okay with it. Opening your mouth here was one of the lowest steps. But tolerance did not make me feel overwhelmed.


    Above all, it was the fact that she was watching her breasts burn. The problem that was not discussed directly for the hateful enemies was rising above the water.


    "I gave Shi Hyun something you used to mock as a man. But what are you? Is there anything left for two billion years?"


    "I struggled with the wrong first love, but I gave everything to Sihyun. But you have nothing to give me? I would''ve just given it to you."


    "It''s a walk holic, but it''s not complicated between men. But Miss Sherry... that''s it."


    The flames of war grew gradually. Lynn and Bererosa, and one and Sherry. Sihyun, who alternated four women, swallowed dry water. There was nothing he could do here. I had to wait until the end quietly.


    Sherry''s two halves begin to tremble. She had one mouth, but she had three mouths to listen to. It was a losing battle from the start. Sherry laughs loudly enough to reveal her gums, as if she were a true person.


    "Hehe, yes. I''ve lived a long life unlike any of you. But that''s one of the advantages that I have. You probably didn''t realize that just by looking at the cases that I''ve been through."


    "A lot of experience is an advantage... is that true?" "


    "No, it''s a cold judgment. Well, that''s not what any of you in your entire life can think about."


    "What are you talking about?"


    When Lin asks sharply, Sherry shrugs lightly.


    "It means that after so long as I can''t even imagine, I won''t be able to laugh if I think of anyone who can stay by my master''s side until the end. Have you noticed that already? Lynn, will you stay until the end? Or is it Bererosa, or is it one?"


    As Sherry gives a twisted smile, a goat''s horn rises from her head.


    "They''re all wrong. I have been walking for a long time, and I will walk for ever. You see? No matter how hard you struggle, the gap between me and you will not be reduced."


    In a very firm declaration, women, other than Sherry, wept as one. It''s because I realized that no matter how long a pioneer''s life may be, it will never reach Sherry after Shu''s blood. That was the number of two billion years. The strongest didn''t survive. The survivor was strong. In that sense, Sherry was destined to win.


    "Phew, that''s a good look. I finally understand where they stand."


    After many hardships, Sherry takes control again, alone. Looking at the women who are hostile to her, she exclaims confidently.


    "After all this gathering, order or motivation is no longer important. What you need to keep your place is overwhelming glamour. Pleasure and excitement are just the best things. You see, even though we fought like this, you chose the best females."


    Sherry licks her lips. Her tongue repeatedly split and merged along her pink lips. Sherry, who naturally stroked the inside of her thigh, gently highlighted her intimate area. Lin was frightened at the showmanship.


    "Chef, you are so vulgar. How could you let that happen in broad daylight? I can''t believe it."


    "Cheap. Sex is what drives couples'' lives. To turn away from being ashamed is to reveal under all circumstances that there is no courage, no love, to face my husband. That attitude against the people closest to you in the world... you think you''re gonna be okay?"


    "I''m not talking about that. There is such a thing! I can''t believe that''s the only way to describe a relationship between men and women. Aren''t you ashamed of yourself? I can see your eyes!"


    "Is there anyone here who has nothing to do with you? Or is that not the timing you were talking about? As I''ve just said before, I don''t care about means and means for goals. It''s natural for me to take advantage of the areas that are one step ahead of you."


    "Huh, is this how it''s going to turn out?"


    One sneezes unnecessarily. It was the most disadvantage to her. Bererosa was also unworthy. The intimate exchange between the couples was essential, but it was not desirable for them to come first.


    "Your behavior is like your wife''s attitude? Oh, it has nothing to do with Miss Sherry just thinking about lying on her bed, rather than insinuating."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 356 00356 Malicious Childbirth

    Bererosa despises Sherry with all her might. With one look and one gesture, she expressed everything she felt. I gently pointed out that this is the difference between you and me. Lin senses that the flow has passed before Sherry opens her mouth.


    "Yes, my wife''s responsibilities are not over on the bed. Don''t think of everything on your own terms."


    "Hmmm, I think so too. If the relationship ends there, it won''t be difficult. Moreover, it is not good to live a life that is focused on pleasure."


    It was the one that made the most of the world and experienced the end of luxury and enjoyment. At that time, her experience has remained deep in the bone to date. Pleasure had the magical power to eliminate and neglect people. She didn''t want him to fall into that magic.


    "You''re saying something strange. Did I ever tell you I was going to neglect my responsibilities as a wife?"


    "You just said that. I value pleasure and excitement the most. Isn''t that what you said?"


    "You say you think it''s the best value, but it''s not the same as saying you''re going to neglect your responsibilities. If you hold the bag like that, you have nothing to say."


    One didn''t even think about it, one drooled. I couldn''t open my mouth. Sherry smiles bitterly.


    "I understand. If you''re not confident at night, you can cut me down like that. To be honest, I believed you would face it with your own eyes. But based on your attitudes, I can see how you''re living. Apparently, he was moaning excitedly, leaving his master''s satisfaction behind."


    "Oh, no! Si-hyun likes it so much..."


    Lin''s tail sags steadily. She lowers her head, just touching her loving finger. I couldn''t say no. Sihyun became stronger every day.


    Bererosa, who is well aware of Lynn''s affliction, clapped her shoulders.


    "... I can''t believe you have the upper hand to shake your waist. I will not listen to such arguments and grounds."


    The situation is gradually flowing to the bottom. When the atmosphere was stiff, Shi Hyun came forward to mediate them.


    "That''s enough. Everything is precious to me. I don''t want to see you guys fight like this. I don''t think you guys are gonna get along so soon. But I need you to at least show me that you''re trying to understand. Your outright hostility will only deepen your emotions. We have a lot of days ahead of us... so that''s it for today. Why don''t we talk about this when we''re not doing anything?"


    Bererosa shakes her head. It was a true statement, but it was absurd to walk away from it.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t think it''s a situation for Se-hyun to leave. This is something we have to sort out for ourselves."


    "Se-hyun, you did this. If you really feel responsible, step back."


    "Yes, Sihyun, you go back. It''s not just men getting in the way."


    Sihyun, who could not find his home text, stepped back one step. Screaming like a man was not something that could be solved. It wasn''t like we couldn''t put out the fire right now. But if we clear things up like that, there''s a good chance the fire will start again where he doesn''t see it. It was much more efficient to keep an eye on the news of the incident.


    "Woman to woman, not man to man... How can you say that to your master?" You don''t have the slightest respect for your master. You''ve been confronting me with that idea? At least I can cherish you more than you. So I''m out. "


    Sherry rebukes Lynn with a hostile takeover. Lynn bites her lip, scolding Sherry''s attitude. One realizes that the cat thief is firmly fixating on his position, and intervenes in between and defends Lynn. Bererosa sighed as coldly as ever, and tuned the three of them.


    As time went on, the situation gradually turned into chaos. The conversation that had lost its purpose was urgent to vomit complaints about each other. It was an emotional conversation. The tidying up was growing rather than distracting. Protesters shake their heads at the heavy language violence that flies like bullets. It wasn''t so weird if the idea exploded right now.


    Sihyun was regarded as a blessing that there was no swimming here. It''s because I didn''t want her to learn from it. She always wanted to be a pure angel.


    "Well, it''s gonna get better with that fight."


    Hyun, who dreamed of a false future, smiled bitterly. He knew best that it was impossible.


    /332


    Ravania had a long conversation with her father, Crowell. It was a trivial subject, but she was happy alone. It was like I was dreaming. It''s been almost twenty years since I saw Cruwell''s smile. Even if the conversation is pleasant, it''s over. She rises from her seat, face to face, releasing the snail as much as she can.


    "It''s late, so I''ll be going now."


    "Where are you going?"


    Ravania couldn''t keep her mouth shut because of Cruwell''s cold attitude. Just a moment ago, he gave her a frowny look as she listened to her conversation. Ravania became dizzy due to a sudden, embarrassing change.


    "Huh?"


    Her body falls back before Ravania even says Moore. Heavy as lead. It was only then that Ravania realized that vertigo was not a natural occurrence. Is this about the tea I just drank? Or the sweets I''ve been eating? A number of questions floated through her mind, but she lost her mind without connecting her thoughts.


    How much time has passed. When she regained her senses, she confronted a cold reality.


    "... basement?"


    The judgment was quick because it was a familiar ceiling. Ravania bows her head, noticing that her lower body is refreshing. And I couldn''t hide my surprise. His underwear, even his skirt, was stripped off. The incredible sight gives Lavania full strength, but her little resistance returns to her senseless form.


    The whole body was tied to a surgical bed. Moreover, the legs were tied wide open. Lavania cries, realizing that a thick leather strap holds her limbs tightly. Even though I wanted to open my mind and accept the reality that came to me, the false pretenses were too high.


    It was only a few minutes ago that I had a conversation, feeling the warmth of the family. In the meantime, it was impossible to be tied to a cold surgical bed. At least we couldn''t connect her to the common sense loop.


    What the hell is going on? Even though the answer is already out there, Lavania has put everything on its last hope. But reality cruelly trampled her hopes. It''s because Cruwell came down to the basement at the same time as she was hoping.


    Cruwell''s face was rigid enough that he could not find any emotions, not guilt. After realizing that the atmosphere surrounding him was unusual, Ravania struggled.


    "Dad? What is this?"


    Ravania couldn''t hide her confused expression. How can I keep my cool? Until recently, Ravania thought that Cruwell had regained consciousness. But in front of her eyes, only the Cultists surrendered themselves to a fierce frenzy. She also knew that the family was after Mado.


    I also understood that this changed Kruwell''s heart. Nevertheless, Ravania believed in Kruwell to the end. Even though I was crazy, I didn''t think I was going to sacrifice my family. But sadly, her faith was betrayed.


    "Alas, Lavania, I must sacrifice you. You''re the only woman left in the family."


    "What are you talking about? Dad? Please untie this. You''re not gonna kill me, are you? Please, don''t kill me. I''ll do anything you say, Jebaal!"


    "Relax, Lavania. You won''t die. Rather, you will be the first and best person to hold the God of my brother. Trust me."


    Ravania lets out a shout of despair and cries, but Crowell does not stop. He just opens the Necronomicon, keeping Ravania''s voice back.


    Soon, Cruwell cast his spell in an unprecedented language. He entrusted himself to the flow between the stars, and summoned a distant existence using the ''fragments'' that Alto had brought with him. He could not have failed hundreds or thousands of times.


    When the spell reached its peak, the interior of the basement began to deteriorate. Soon, a strange object appeared in the spaces-superdimensional-with nothing. Coming out of a dark, deep pit was a long lump of meat - tentacles.


    The tentacles made of bubbles that never disappear, spit out their colors gracefully without losing their light even in the dark basement. Crowell lost himself to a colourful scattering bubble lump - tentacles - momentarily.


    A concept arises from breathing, and a phenomenon is established from moving the body. Such an aftermath occurred just by being there. It was the universe itself. The incarnation of overwhelming power that can make humanity, and even the logic of the Sambaman, a worthless illusion. Not like Ig. No, not like Ig. Cruwell trembles, trembling at the presence of such a great creature that even a single speck of dust can be lifted.


    The being he called had such absolute power. Just by looking at the toes of the toes of the toes, my self was crushed and lost. Realizing he was running out of time, Crowell quickly induced a ''tentacle''.


    Thinking about beings on the other side of time was inevitable, but tentacles were not. There was no will. It did not account for much. In comparison to humans, it was only that much fluffy. I knew it was there, but I just didn''t feel the need to recognize it. So Cruwell was going to finish the job before he realized the existence on the other side of time.


    "Caaaagh!"


    Ravania, who had never been discovered, resisted desperately. She had no idea that the Waitleys'' efforts had come true. But now I know. It was another madness.


    In order to avoid the coming disaster for her, she scratches her palm so hard that her fingernails are broken that it reaches the roots, moving her whole body like a person who had a seizure. I had long forgotten the thought of Kruwell betraying himself. Her only appetite was survival instinct.


    Cruwell did not change his complexion, although the sight of him struggling with the power of the ugly multiplication was pathetic enough to arouse vague compassion. Rather, I looked down at Lavania with a look of anticipation.


    "Lavania, it''s all for business. I don''t know now, but in time you will know my heart. It''s like the Waitleys'' long-standing mastery runs through your body. I''m leaving footprints in a place no one has ever been to. So don''t be sad. He''ll pass, too."


    "Cruwell, you''re crazy! How, uh, how! I can give you a child!"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 357 00357 Malicious Childbirth

    Ravania, who had lost her mind, hated Cruwell. The mysterious tentacle rubs its face against the hidden areas of Lavania as the dreadful cries of Lavania intersect with Cruwell''s exhilarating screams.


    Ravania vomited on a strange sensation. I couldn''t stop the physiological aversion. You squirm like mud or even squirm like a worm.


    "Aah!"


    On the other side of time, the tentacles revealed themselves and instinctively rushed towards the true supper prepared for themselves. Puck, the monstrosity of Lavania did not continue. It was because the tentacles held out their heads towards the place where no one had come in.


    Ravania falls asleep in a Yurin she never even thought of. A lump of unknown meat - estramor - forcibly squeezed into the closed area. The tentacle advances through Ravania''s life. The movement did not stop there. Rather, she entered even deeper with her screams as a background sound.


    "Khh... khh... khh."


    Ravania''s belly quickly swells. Occupied by a lump of meat that doesn''t even know the most precious body part, Ravania shed tears, but no one was looking at her.


    "Okay, okay. Everything is as expected. Just a little more, just a little more."


    The rougher the tentacle-transcendent existence, the happier Cruwell looked. It was indirect evidence that a cross was being made successfully.


    Cruwell did not conceal his excitement because he thought he could implement it through the human body, rather than experiencing and craving Mado. The Waitleys were reborn today. It was clear that the forces that transcended humanity would eventually conquer the world. It was exciting just thinking about it.


    "No, please! Aah!"


    The tentacles prowl through the interior of Lavania like crazy. Even before the pain of the loss passed, the excruciating pain gnawed at her mind. It must be an unforgettable scar to be hit by a man I''ve never seen before, but the opponent is unknown. Lavania was not conscious. Away from reality, everything seemed like a dream.


    But the reality hasn''t changed.


    The excruciating pain that passed through her whole body was still hers, and the tentacles that roamed through her insides clearly appeared on the other side of time.


    The clean and upright heart of Lavania, which had not deteriorated even though it was in the ugly body, began to deteriorate. The two eyes that were filled with firearms turned blurry, and the face turned blurry like that of the doll.


    Ravania gave up her resistance and accepted a hell of a reality. No, I had to accept it. There was no one who could help her. Who can help her in a situation where even Creewell''s closest to her is betrayed? With a bitter smile, Ravania bites her lips as she looks at the tentacles leading up to her body like a house.


    "Hehe."


    A little more intense than before. Ravania frowns instinctively as the tentacle thunders within her body as if struck by an electric harpoon. She didn''t know the man, but she wasn''t naive enough to not know what that meant.


    Rather, Lavania realized that ''something hot'' was in her body. Just thinking about it made me feel like my whole body was falling down, but I couldn''t deny it. It was because the intense liquid that flowed through the secret areas had an unforgettable disgusting feeling. Anonymous tentacles are seeds that cannot be sown without reason.


    "Hehe, hehe..."


    Lavania smiles as if she had a real heart. There was no future for her to hold the seeds of a monster she did not know. Even if a miracle did not sprout in the seed, the wound in my heart must have never healed in my life.


    The tentacles twitched within her body as if she knew the heart of such a Ravania or not. How long has it been? The tentacles blindly fulfill their desires, fading beyond time.


    "Hehehe, hehehehe, finally. Finally, the more the family seeks, the better. I proved it myself."


    Cruwell, who led the whole situation from start to finish, was mesmerized by the landscape unfolding before his eyes. It is as Alto has said. The existence that emerged from the other side of time was vast and overwhelming, but the tentacles, part of its existence, lacked reason and will.


    I couldn''t help but laugh. You are given a momentary luck-opportunity to accept the convenience of being in the vast universe as a human body.


    "Lavania, you are no longer alone. I have children to lead the Waitley family."


    "I will not forgive you, Cruwell! I won''t forgive you! Solve this and you''re a dead man!"


    "Oh, my sweet girl. I''m sorry to hear that. I can''t help it. I''ll take care of you until you calm down. If you think of your grandchildren who will be born, you won''t have to suffer that much."


    Creewell smiles warmly and leaves the basement. All that remained in the cold basement was broken labania. Still looking between the beautiful crotch, Ravania felt the misery-acalamity that had befallen her.


    "Ugh, ugh... ugh."


    I didn''t know that the tears that started flowing once stopped. The seeds that remain unknown seem to be moving within the body. Alto''s cunning, Cruwell''s madness, the tentacle''s desire. With all the "evil" mixed up, Lavania conceived "something with all the possibilities."


    /333


    The area, including Washington, D.C., has been thoroughly controlled by Savior. The meaning of this operation was important. There can be no failure. There were more than 6,000 people on the mission. It was encouraging enough considering that there were no more than 2,000 people sent to Seoul to save survivors.


    Many talents have gathered in front of Grand Delhi, which is blocking Washington, D.C. The search party, which consisted of the Seven Swords, was expected to split based on the northeast, southwest, and northwest. Robert, Kumdal and Sherry will cover the west, Velvet, Michaels and the east, and Lynn and Bererosa will cover the north. The last remaining south was the main stage of Xihyun.


    A situation that has been on the rise since before the operation. He raised his hand and stretched out the veil of shadow. The sheer size of the tent that surrounded Washington, D.C., was over 300 square kilometers. Even if the heteros spilled out from inside, it was no problem.


    Shi Hyun, shrouded in his shadow armor, stands beside David. With enough power to fill his vision, everyone was staring at David. David takes a firm step up to the top, leading the operation.


    "For five years, mankind has been in a hurry to resist enemies from the other side of the dimension. It was hard to live today, so I was afraid to see tomorrow. But that shouldn''t happen in this part of the day. Now we have to show them. Today is a vision for that transformation. I want you all to tell me exactly who they''re up against."


    Along with a speech by Savior''s commander, David, agents surrounding Washington, D.C., voiced a resounding scream. A situation where tension and excitement mix. Sihyun follows David forward.


    "As long as I am with you, you will not fail. So enjoy. Be a page in history today."


    Sihyun didn''t say long. I didn''t have to say it for long. He had the power to turn failure into success. After experiencing the strength of the Sevier, not to mention the talents of the Sevier burst into cheer. For them, it was like a living god.


    "... then."


    While everyone is looking at Grandeliol, Sihyun opens up his strength. Seemingly unraveling his presence, he moves forward, leaving the other talents behind. Soon, she opened her hands to the historic moments the world had been waiting for.


    [Gin, combiner]


    Kwagang, Grand Delriol, which had occupied Washington DC for five years before Xi Hyun''s hands drew the trail, was destroyed. It was as if a bubble burst. The haze - the boundary - faded, and Washington DC turned, and everyone was in the right position. Their goal is right in front of them.


    But under the patronage of Palatica, Grandeliol was repaired at a rapid rate. The haze began to envelop Washington, D.C., but she was at peace. The word "urgency" didn''t even appear on my face.


    "Open fire."


    As he flicked his finger, the black light pierced the blue sky and the white clouds. The rock-stricken bees-starting from the moon pierced the center of Palatica precisely. Falatica explodes like a firecracker, leaving no dust behind and disappears.


    Everyone was thrilled by the attack that seemed to unleash the concept of violence. And I rejoiced. The absolute force is with them. There was nothing to be afraid of.


    Talents made their way into Washington, D.C. without anyone having to tell them first. It was the beginning of ''Rising Sunrise'', a mission to wipe out heteros and rescue survivors inside Washington, D.C.


    /334


    Washington, D.C. was small for a large country''s capital, but it was a relative figure. The city couldn''t be narrower. The city was small, but for five years Washington, D.C. sank helplessly, but the structure remained intertwined like a spider web.


    Xi Hyun, who is alone in the south of Washington, D.C., leads Tindalus'' hounds on a search for survivors.


    "... it''s like the whole city is dead."


    It was a different landscape from Seoul. Despite the rotting corpses on the streets and the disappearance of Grandeliol, the sky was a cloud. In a word, the gray color was pale.


    The stench that filled the whole city stimulated the instinct of demonstration. It simply smelled, and it contained an ominous energy that could not be defined. Since it was a demonstration of the law of lions, I was able to identify the ominous energy faster than anyone else. Filled with Washington, D.C. was the energy of death.


    "Move! Move if you don''t want to die!"


    Sihyun encounters the first survivor without even the slightest crack into it. A man in his 30s who was dark enough to see dark circles with dark brown hair made fun of his feet as if he was being chased by something.


    By the way, a huge, tall hetero appeared behind his back. The hetero that Shihyun first saw in Washington, D.C., was completely out of his mind. Not only did the skin and muscles melt, but also the disgusting interior, where the maggots wriggled. Every time I move to see if my bones are broken, I hear a strange sound.


    It was a type I had never seen before. The hetero that appeared with the survivors was unspeakably damaged. Soon after realizing that the hetero was already dead, he frowned. The fact that the dead are still alive and roaming the city was not a good sign.


    "... what is it?"


    While Shi Hyun was searching for the cause, Tindalus'' hounds bit the hetero. In the blink of an eye, the hounds prowl around, turning the hetero into a lump of meat.


    The male-survivor approaching Sihyun bows his head.


    "I''m sorry about before. We didn''t have time to cover things up because we had trouble dying."


    "No, I understand."


    "Are you from outside?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    The man who heard his answer knelt on his knees. There was hope that had been remembered for a long time. For a moment, the crying man wakes up from his seat, sniffing his nose.


    "That''s enough... inference to think you''re finally alive." I''m sorry. I''m Alex, by the way. What''s your name? "


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 358 00358 Malicious Childbirth

    When Alex asked, he had to move a beat late. He had the title "King of Shadows", but it was all his reputation in the outside world. He could not explain his accomplishments to the world for five years. However, the problem was short. It was funny to say his real name while hiding his identity.


    "The King of Shadows."


    Alex gives a vague look at the name he didn''t even think of. His name surpassed his imagination. But Alex doesn''t frown. I liked the title of Shi-hyun. He would, too. It''s been a long time.


    "That''s an odd name. Is that like a code name?"


    "You could say that."


    Alex nods reasonably. Looking at the hunter dogs in the dark blue fog, you can see where the name "King of Shadows" comes from.


    After completing his full name, Alex looked behind Hylea''s back. I turned around and looked at myself just in case. But there was no one behind his back. The only thing in the ruined streets were Sihyun and the hound.


    "Where are the others?"


    "I''m the only one here. My colleagues are searching other districts."


    "Are you referring to the street right next to the other district?"


    "Farther than that. My district is south of Washington, D.C. I''m the only one around here."


    "So you''re the only one here, the King of Shadows?"


    "Yes."


    "..."


    Alex can''t say Moore. Washington, D.C. was a horror show. They are saying that they have entered such a place on their own. Alex cried out for the fact that the person who appeared in extreme situations, every hour of his life, was no more tense than he thought. As far as I could tell, the cord was about to rot. However, such complaints and questions could not go out of their mouths, but were just floating around in their necks.


    Xihyun, who revealed the inside of the tributary, looked closely at the hetero that appeared with Alex. Whether the decomposition was ongoing or the internal fluids of the hetero were melted to a horrible degree.


    He frowns. At least the hetero in front of the eye was not in a normal state.


    It was impossible to identify heteros with various characteristics as one species, but they had one thing in common. It was all living creatures. In the beginning, it was a hetero who was born by breathing life into the human corpse.


    The hetero that appeared in Washington, DC was unusual in that regard. It felt like the raw material was strong. It seemed to have climbed down a different stem from the hetero.


    "Can you tell me what happened, by the way? The hetero that appeared with you appears to be dead. Is there some kind of special power in this city? Or is something weird going on?"


    "... A special power can be a special power. because this is what it''s been like since it came along."


    Alex sighs when he asks. The more I think about it, the more painful I remember, but I can''t keep my mouth shut. He slowly narrates.


    A ''reanimated corpse'' that appeared two years ago. And the disease of the reanimated corpse, Reverse. Xi failed to connect with the information that Washington, D.C. was being reorganized around the dead.


    "The corpse that was resurrected became a mass by gathering other corpses. We call it the Mountain. It''s a disaster that''s roaming all over Washington, D.C., looking for prey."


    Having heard Alex''s explanation, I felt that the Mountain could be a pioneer-manager. It was because he was strong enough to bring down Washington, D.C., and he destroyed the body of the dead. It couldn''t have been the pioneer of the circle.


    "Does anyone know what the ''undead'' look like?"


    "I wasn''t there, so I don''t know for sure, but I heard there was no face from the beginning. It wasn''t cut or lost, it literally didn''t have a neck. That''s odd, but sadly, no one knows the truth anymore."


    "You have no choice but to believe."


    After establishing the formula, "Resurrected Body = Neck Dead Body," he asked another question.


    "I''d like to know more about a disease called Reverse. Is there anything in particular you should be aware of?"


    "Nothing. No, I don''t know. Both pathways and causes of infection are opaque. because even in the same situation, they get infected, and sometimes they stay dead as if nothing had happened. It was incredibly contagious, and all we could figure out was that reverse-infected bodies were instinctively mobile. because, you know, that''s all you could see."


    "I see."


    Alex, who told me everything he knew about Juju, shifted as his mood suddenly changed. The situation has even changed. Alex scratches his head in embarrassment, unable to keep up with the flow of events.


    "Don''t you like something?"


    "Too many. Too many to list."


    Even before Alex opened his mouth, Shi Hyun grabbed his neck. Woodpeck breaks Alex''s neck with a eerie sound. The spinal cord and spine suffered permanent damage, and the shattered bones pierced the blood vessels. Severe injuries that wouldn''t be strange if he died there. But Alex''s eyes sparkled like never before.


    "Deadly, active corpse, in short, you mean something like you?"


    "Ah, ah, no. So this is me, in unusual cases..."


    Alex was unable to speak. I never thought I''d break his neck. Who would break the neck of a stranger? Alex is distracted by his boldness.


    "Shut up."


    Sihyun put his hand on Alex''s chest. Unlike the others, his heart did not beat. It was just cold.


    Corrected by perfection, the demonstration uncovered Alex''s identity from the beginning. He tried to hide the stench that was emanating from his body, but his nose could see through Alex''s efforts.


    "... were not infected with Reverse from the beginning. And there''s not enough infected to be rational. Don''t you think it''s different in many ways than you said it would be?"


    "Well, I''m a mutant. I just got lucky and I didn''t want it to be like this."


    "You can''t be a mutant because you''re lucky. Don''t you think you''re being a little overly sophisticated? I can''t believe you didn''t have enough Reverse infections to bring the hetero this way. Why are you running so desperately because you don''t want to die? Is that what you wanted me to find out?"


    "Bo, that''s an instinctive move!"


    "You really don''t make excuses."


    He quickly moved on to the next level because he didn''t even work to hear Alex''s excuses. Alex is here because it''s like saying that someone with intense malice is nearby.


    What he wanted was to quickly and accurately eliminate hazards. It wasn''t his taste to flirt with dace.


    "Ha, but..."


    Don''t make excuses. Tell the truth.


    When the energy of the manipulator of all things hit the temple, Alex''s mouth betrayed his will and finished a story.


    "Mountain wanted more sacrifices. But over the last five years, the number of sacrifices has been decreasing. As he was searching for a new bow, Mountain knew in advance that the search party would go in to rescue the survivors, and he made a plan to lure the search party right away."


    "You must be part of the plan."


    "That''s right."


    I heard that there are large traps lurking around, but I was not surprised. because it was a predetermined thing. I didn''t think The One pioneer would retreat so easily.


    That''s why I put all the people I can trust in the search party. Lynn and Bererosa, and one and Sherry. They were all apostles of Shi Hyun. Not to mention having the ability to block variables sufficiently.


    "Lead me to the Mountain."


    Sihyun smiles faintly at Alex. At this point, it was the Mountain that was most likely the pioneer of the circle. Alex was a direct ticket to that mountain. Sihyun had no intention of letting Alex go.


    "Oh, no. I can do anything else, but I can''t do it alone. Please, I''m gonna ask you this."


    "I''m not asking. Orders. Lead the way. You don''t want to die here, do you? You''d better not brag about coming back from the dead."


    Alex bows his head to the thought of joining the body as a whole. His body caused an elongated convulsion. Alex, who swallowed his thirsty saliva, finds himself strangely mispointed.


    Xi Hyun''s eyes were the same as that of the Mountain. Despite just looking at it, the mind melts into darkness and the body collapses. There was something touching Sihyun or Mountain or Human fears and fears.


    "It''s the same. With Mt. Tim..."


    /335


    Lin and Bererosa, who are in charge of the north of Washington, D.C., look at the ruined streets alongside members of Savior. A situation in which many heteros have been killed, but no survivors have been found. They take a break, vigilant.


    Lin frowns at the stench that passes through her nose, bringing out the questions that come to her mind outside her mouth.


    "I don''t see any farms."


    Having a hetero was like having a ranch installed. But there was no sign of the ranch until she reached the center of the street. Strange was not the only thing. Despite the disappearance of the Grandeliols, the sky was as thick as a cloud. It seemed to be affected by the ''great power''.


    "What do you think of Bererosa?"


    "I think it''s unusual. Maybe this place isn''t what we know it is. You''d better be careful."


    "Can''t you see the future?"


    "You know better than anyone that it''s not up to me."


    Bererosa tries to look into the future with her third eye, but nothing shines in her eyes. Everything was just as blurry as a dark mist.


    Can''t you see it''s an okay future without the need for a third eye? I don''t think I can see it because the future isn''t set. Many families have passed by in my head, but Bererosa has no choice. The former was fortunate, but the latter was accompanied by a afterstorm that couldn''t even stop her.


    Bererosa controls the anxiety that seeps from deep inside her heart. It was her absolute belief in any situation that she would be able to survive the vague anxiety of touching her senses.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 359 00359 Malicious Childbirth

    It was only through the great old existence that I was able to face Sihyun seriously. The circle''s pioneer-manager-less than toes was not the level to fight.


    "If you think about it, the heteros here are weird, too. This is what a corpse looks like."


    Rin taps the hetero underneath her feet. At the same time, the body of the hetero was broken. Strength close to Styrofoam or Mop. The hetero was unbelievably fragile to the fact that it had just moved on.


    "Maybe it has something to do with being unable to find the ranch."


    "You''re probably right, Bererosa, because heteros and breeding grounds can''t be divided into two. But judging by that, where did these heteros come from? Assuming there''s no ranch, there''s nowhere for the hetero to come out."


    "Well, that should be investigated by now. After finding the survivors..."


    Bererosa, who has risen from her seat, has directed a search.


    "Let''s focus on finding survivors first. Please do not hesitate to report any suspicious areas between the building and the building, or any passageways leading underground."


    Lin, who opened the fox beads, intercepted the surrounding heteros one by one. Washington, D.C. was different from Seoul. For five years, Seoul went back to nature. A vine grows from the building, and a blue sprout emerges through the asphalt-packed streets. The word "self" matched.


    But Washington, D.C. went back to death, not nature. Everything was rotten, rotten and smelly, and the gruesome streets were covered in gray all day long. Washington, D.C. was so pathetic that it reminded me of the word "self-study."


    "Lynn, over here..."


    Bererosa was unable to speak. One of those who followed her had a seizure. Bererosa quickly turns her head as she opens her mouth. The situation was worse than she thought.


    "Guuuhhh."


    Sounds like vomiting beyond screaming. The person who suddenly had a seizure trembles, whether it was painful or not. The skin that was filled with vitality became pale enough to reveal blood, and all of the teeth fell off the ground.


    As the situation changed in an instant, Bererosa became pale. One of the group shows abnormal symptoms without any sign or sign of premonition.


    Disease or ability? Supernatural phenomena, or variables that an individual has? Immediately, many families passed by, but there was nothing Bererosa could do.


    /336


    After the short seizure, all that remained was a lump of meat without Izzie. Robert is unable to keep his mouth shut, looking at his companion. Blurred eyes. Twisted mouth. Pale skin. Blind flesh. It was like he was possessed by something.


    The stool suddenly approaches. A colleague who had been walking around the streets relaxing until just now was revealing hostilities. Stigma spills over his body, but nothing changes.


    "Grumgh."


    Robert reflectively raised an iron man as he ran toward him-a man with a terribly sharp aura. He pulls the scrap metal around him and creates a cage, throwing it at the man who was his colleague earlier.


    "Grrrgh."


    The man grabs the cage, expressing his intentions in a tone close to vomiting. He was already not human. Rather, I was close to the beast.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    The cause was unknown. If something dramatic had happened, it would have been a metaphor for obscurity. But all they did was roam the streets killing a bunch of heteros. It was not a peculiar phenomenon or transcendent ability, so the question had to be raised.


    "Don''t come any closer."


    As Kumdal, a middle-aged man who looks like a bear, says so, the members of Xavier take a step back. My colleague crashed miserably, but there was nothing they could do.


    "Why don''t you kill him?"


    When the unthinkable words came out of Sherry''s mouth, all the talent in the intestine stared at her. It was like slaughtering a colleague because it was ominous. Robert and Kumdal shook their heads at the insistence that human rights and comradeship had been thrown out. It was a very cold and reasonable judgment, but if you kill someone immediately, all that remains is chaos.


    "Miss Sherry, I don''t think that''s possible. There may be a cure, but unilateral giving up is like throwing a life on the street. I''m afraid I have no choice but to take him to the makeshift base. And as long as there''s hope, we don''t abandon our colleagues. I hope Miss Sherry is aware of that."


    "Well, I think there''s no hope."


    "Yes?"


    Even before Robert started to question Sherry''s words, a second mutation - the victim - occurred. A man who was closest to the man in the cage had a seizure like he was possessed by something.


    "?!"


    While Robert was reluctant, Sherry pierced his neck, causing a seizure with a frozen expression. She unsealed the dark matter and split the man inside the cage in two. Robert shouts without even knowing it, with his clean, unseen skills.


    "You''re out of your mind!"


    "Yes, we can make very rational judgments. You''re the ones who aren''t normal. He''s not your partner anymore. It''s just a bunch of spoiled meat. Didn''t you see that someone else had a seizure just now? You never know who''s going to turn out that way. As long as you do not know the cause, you should control any visible defects. If we don''t act quickly, we''ll be the next to die. Don''t forget."


    Those who were overwhelmed by Sherry''s power said nothing. I really thought that could happen. Sherry steps forward, leaving the confused behind, splitting the dead man''s belly.


    Even the deceased''s godmother was a reckless act, but there was no one to rebuke her here. Instead, I just wept. It is because the familiar stench erupted from the split belly. That''s what they smelled like when they came to D.C. Kumdal was able to guess what had happened in Washington, D.C.


    "... one or two of them died this way."


    Violent diseases, transcendent abilities, bizarre phenomena. There were many situations that could be assumed. What was important was that the situation did not obstruct the target.


    Sherry observed the body of a calmly deceased person and realized that the concept of life was'' distorted ''. She has an unthinkable ability to endure. After reading the inevitable convenience of absolute power, Sherry prepared for the coming calamity.


    "Everyone get ready. It''s not over."


    The people who caused the unidentified seizures were horrified by the end of the sentence. Those who stood up for each other were not here until they entered the Grand Delliol. They fought endlessly and only killed each other. The scene of abandoning compassion and ignoring human rights was like Abigail.


    Robert grunts, putting a steel spear in the heart of his former colleague. Holding his trembling hand, he bites his lip until it bleeds.


    "Yi, I didn''t want this. Shit, shit, shit!"


    Kumdal also patted Robert on the back with a thumping sensation of guilt and fear, even though he thought he had killed his colleague with his own hands.


    "No more guilt, Robert. It''s not your fault."


    Only a handful of talents, including Robert and Kumdal, survived in hell. Looking down at the bloody streets, Sherry realizes the operation has failed.


    /337


    "Is this the last one?"


    One of the woman who cut off her colleague with cold eyes sighed with remorse. The one who confirmed that he had killed all those who had suffered a final seizure of the woman calmed the frightening chest.


    The simultaneous phenomena-a seizure-was sudden. There was no time to prepare. It took only a few seconds for the members of Xavier to become unconscious, close to the beast, and reveal their fangs.


    One took a close look at the organs of the dead, realizing that the cause of the damage to colleagues was not ideology or internal medicine, but rather viruses or bacteria. It happened in my past life. The work of unity could not be accomplished by mere providence or virtue.


    Occasionally, evil killed evil and overwhelmed vengeance. Using corpses on various terrestrial shamanstones and inter-continental technologies was hard to enumerate.


    One that reminded me of my past life shook my head at the reality I faced. He had already known through many experiences that he could never come back as a scapegoat again.


    You could have run away, but one picked up a sword for them. There was only death to save those who had already been corrupted. Evading their position was the same as killing them twice.


    "Ugh, uh, how did this happen? I just wanted to save people..."


    A short, shiny blonde velvet sits in its place and bursts into tears. In front of her is the corpse of Michael, who was just smiling and talking.


    It was the velvet that killed him. In the face of her sins, she wept endlessly. Until she arrived in Washington, D.C., she was excited to think she could become a page in history. But it was not joy or joy that was eating away at her heart, but sadness and despair.


    "You don''t have to feel guilty. As long as it''s like this, it''s best to send them to where they need to go at once. It is a sin to keep his death here while hanging around."


    "... I''m not as strong as you are."


    The red-eyed velvet shrugged her shoulders.


    "A head that may not be strong enough to accept reality."


    One of the swords rests on his shoulders. She couldn''t have known the heart of the velvet. However, I was unable to unwind the puzzle that was piled up in my mind in the enemy camp. I did not know when and where another variable would appear.


    "I have no choice but to return. First thing you need to do is alert them to what''s going on here and adjust their lines. If you miss this period, you may not even be able to stand up, rather than react."


    One of the ironic realities that they became survivors before they even found survivors blew up. Advancing in this situation was like poison. Washington, D.C. was like this in the first place. I had to let go of the blind notion that the makeshift base would be safe.


    "You wouldn''t be a pioneer if you did this. Maybe he''s messing with the hive."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. I don''t know Let''s roll. +

 360 00360 Malicious Birth

    /338


    Sihyun was able to find the Mountain faster than he thought. It was because Mountain approached Sihyun before Alex could guide him. It was a movement that seemed to predict the route of the test from the beginning.


    It was made up of many corpses that were hard to pronounce. The decomposed flesh and muscles became a rich sap that flowed down the surface, and they summoned a number of squirming worms that pierced the tip of the nose. A terrifying figure, as if a lump of meat had the will. When she looked up at the 20-meter tall creature, she frowned.


    "Are you the Mountain?"


    "20 points. Nothing. It''s too corny to make a full name in this situation. Isn''t that right, Mr. Shadow?"


    "Ha, you''re scoring my actions. It is a pioneering distribution of the circle."


    Sihyun burned all his intentions. I didn''t find the Mountain to talk anyway. Finding the Mountain was just one way to get D.C. back as soon as possible. Since he didn''t intend to coexist with any more circles at the time, he opened Alex''s head and corrected his posture as soon as he saw the mountain.


    "Wait."


    Endless stiffness. The mountain relaxed and held back his actions. With such a natural gesture, he concentrates his mind on the Mountain''s big mouth without knowing it.


    "I know you want to kill me. But you don''t have time to talk to me here. Aren''t you worried about your colleagues? As you can see from Alex, this isn''t a very good place."


    "Bullshit. Disease-reverses that only work on the dead don''t give you instant immense power. Even if all the heteros in Washington, D.C. survive, my colleagues won''t be harmed."


    "Hmmm? Did I mention it only works on the dead? When, what time, what seconds? Where the hell do you get the wrong information and say something so glamorous? Oh, Alex. Hehehe, hehe. If we''re going to believe what he says, we''re screwed. Lord Shadow."


    Unlike having a large and heavy figure, Mountains had an ugly tone. It was an expression designed to tease the opponent from start to finish. It was like a child who didn''t want to lose.


    "..."


    Sihyun sighed and calmed down. It''s because the Mountain was not wrong. It was all I could get from Alex on short notice. The Mountain''s ability could not even be weighed by his demonstration. But that didn''t change what I had to do.


    "... either way, the fact that you''re going to die here doesn''t change."


    "I''m sorry to interrupt, but how about an urgent phone call first?"


    As he speaks, Sihyun recognizes the sound of your woman''s voice in his head. Lynn and Bererosa and Hana and Sherry. It was communicated to Shi Hyun through the furniture they each had. When she heard what had happened to them, or to the search party, she wept.


    I realized that the disease ''Reverse'' is common to the ''living''. The emergence of the disease that even the living became a burden to him. It was because the Temporary Ops Base could have been a target at any time.


    "Are you talking about this?"


    Xihyun realized that Reverse is a disease that can infect even the ''living.'' The Mountain has exerted its power only over the ''dead'' until now. Maybe it was one of those disguises to hide its true effectiveness.


    "I could have had more fun if you hadn''t noticed it the first time... I don''t want a quick one like this. A head-to-head duel with five years of traps lying around." It''s not pleasant. "


    If I hadn''t discovered Alex''s existence, I''d be lying to you by now. When he thought that, he felt a chill on his back. It could have been a delivery man to transport the Reverse to a temporary base of operations with a bright face.


    "How did you know the search party was coming here? He must have been cut off from the outside. It wasn''t until the day The One gave the order? How did you know my colleagues would contact you in the first place?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    The question that was important to the subject of refusal so far was that the demonstration looking up at the avoiding mountain''s face twisted his lips unknowingly. I had some questions, but they didn''t matter.


    "If you don''t want to answer, just swallow you and move on to the next step."


    Win-win only needed to absorb disease-related abilities. I didn''t have to listen to the Mountain.


    Corrected by perfection, the demonstration kicked the mountain''s calf. The movement of the demonstration that had forgotten the concept of speed was such that the word ''electrolyte painting'' faded.


    Bang, a mountain bridge of corpses and corpses explodes in place, unable to withstand the violence of Xi Hyun. The mountain body loses one leg and falls back without reaching the center. He stepped on the ground and soared high above the sky, not missing the gap. He raises his shadow around him, focusing his strength on his right arm. A bottomless burst of thought raises the destructive power to a whole new level.


    He put his fist through the Mountain''s chest, spreading with power. The Kwaga River. As the overwhelming force eroded space and dimension, the surrounding streets and buildings began to sink around the Mountain. The mountain body, which did not overcome the explosive force, explodes to the sides.


    Sihyun casts a shadow and breaks the Mountain''s head with that momentum. Kwajik, with the sound of rotten fruit erupting, the mountain runs on to fame. In less than a few seconds, Jihyun clears the mountain''s chest with the ground.


    "It''s boring, you idiot."


    Unlike the chattering mouth, the Mountain''s power was poor. If there was no concept of resistance, I was just standing there like a wooden puppet. But it is also strange that there is no difference between a pioneer and a great old being. A demonstration made of the worst ridicule on the Mountain that he could not even fathom about his opponent''s abilities was done internally to find out what the winning Mountain was capable of.


    Nothing?


    Circumstances where abilities do not come in. In the beginning, the winner-take-all ceremony remained unopened. Then I realized that something was wrong.


    "The fact that the winner-take-all hasn''t responded is still alive..."


    Before he finished thinking, a shadow popped out of the mountain''s chest.


    "Punch me while I''m distracted!"


    It was a demonstration of perfection, but it was so sudden that I had no choice but to give up my abdomen. The ability of beings rising from the mountain''s chest surpassed his expectations.


    "My favorite thing is to give a kill shot to the guy who thinks he won. Oh, I didn''t kill him, so I''m pretty sure he didn''t kill him. The road to malice is far and wide."


    He vomits blood, kneeling on one knee, looking up at the sudden shadows. A corpse without a ''neck'' appeared as a spectacular figure piercing the mountain''s hide. The sewing marks were sharp on the skin that was cold and thin enough to show blood lines. It looked like it was covered in traces.


    Eyes on the back of the hand and mouth on the palm of the hand. On the dead body''s hands were eyes and mouth. Bizarre colors, special looks. He realized that the corpse was a ''resurrected corpse'' after a beat. He is the beginning of everything and the one who scattered the reverse. And the one known to have become the backbone of the Mountain. As soon as he saw the resurrected body, he was nervous. The corpse was not a pioneer when it could have done him harm.


    Being that bends the mind and persecutes the body just by being there. Born of malice and chaos, it is the original god that roams the entire universe. It cannot understand, it cannot understand, it is the worst enemy that looks down, looks down, looks down, despises and despises man. A horror born of coincidence and will. Sihyun vomited the identity of the resurrected corpse in his mouth.


    "You''re a great old thing."


    "Twenty-five points. I don''t think I ever said no. Don''t get me wrong. Don''t get me wrong. Lord Shadow."


    The resurrected corpse shrugged its shoulders in an exaggerated posture, raising its feet before Shi Hyun.


    "Kiehei, where you hit again!"


    The resurrected corpse kicks Xi Hyun''s abdomen while chanting a technique that is not funny. When the disgusting voice hit his ear, he divided the space between the resurrected corpse and himself into two dimensions. He no longer looked down on the ''resurrected corpse''. There can be no indiscretion until you realize that the great old being is involved.


    After refining the perfection, he moved ahead of the resurrected corpse. He seized the back of the resurrected corpse by forcibly increasing the number of seconds and emitted a fatal force with both hands. The lightning of Jingqi spread in tens of thousands of divergences, cutting through space and dimensions.


    "Forty-five points. You still don''t seem to know what I''m capable of, Mr. Shadow."


    "What?!"


    His ability was'' distorted ''from the hands of the resurrected corpse. Dimensions, space, and disconnection. The lightning projected the triple attribute lost its meaning. Dimension became a resource, and space became a barn. The discontinuation has deteriorated with disadvantages. Everything goes back to chaos and burns as small as a match, and soon becomes dust.


    "Are you still out of your mind, thrower!"


    Kubang, the corpse that wrapped around Shihyun''s waist threw him away. Even his own power temporarily distorted the resurrected corpse''s power instantly surpasses that of perfection.


    The demonstration that flew out of Washington, D.C., over the veil of shadow, to the outside of the atmosphere focused with all its might.


    I can''t believe you''ve been playing house in Grandeliol so far. The power of the resurrected corpse was something that even the demonstration could not fathom.


    ''Things will be like this, but there''s nothing to hide.''


    There wasn''t much I could do with my body. Moreover, there is nothing to think about if the opponent is a great old being. In order to fight the resurrected corpse, Xi Hyun summoned the Bone-Self on the Moon.


    Soon, 500 meters of violence approached from the other side of the moon. Seven eyes with a crooked face like that of a demon. And the horn that protruded above was curved like the horn of a goat.


    The organs placed on the shoulders poured out rocks indefinitely. Spheres that contain explosive power roam around the giant. Xihyun hurls himself toward his dominant body-cetylion. The spirit of the demonstration that had seeped into the shadow had become completely a monster.


    He bent over and adjusted the interstellar Wind and entered Earth at once. Kubang, the resurrected corpse who watched the demonstration-bone as it swept through the streets of Washington, D.C., cheered. The scene that he wanted to see opened right before his eyes.


    "75 points. Oh-ho! Bravo, this is it! We can''t afford to lose a giant robot in a duel."


    "Is that all you want to say before you die?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 361 00361 Malicious Childbirth

    The black spheres that were hovering around him were swarming towards the resurrected corpse. The black spheres, each comparable to the Surabang, exploded as soon as they touched the resurrected corpse.


    The resurrected corpse that had come out of the dust was avoided by staggering hundreds of thousands of rocks. His private skills did not work on controlling distortion and corruption. Touching his body was corrupt, and what he perceived was no less distorted.


    It could not have been worth the power to lose intent and meaning. The nature of the resurrected corpse was fatal to him. When I hit him in the face, everything went back to nothingness. Unbeatable ability to cheat. Xihyun tried to blow the aftermath of distortion due to negligence and negligence to a distant future, but the two contrasting forces were only disappearing.


    "70 points. I admire the power of a toad, but he''s never been more than me."


    Ulceration always preceded laziness. The resurrected body also proved the proposition itself. Taking out an argument that ended a long time ago would not have made a difference.


    When the resurrected corpse relaxed and prevented nausea and negligence, Shi Hyun tried to use freezing to tie his feet and force the distortion to pierce. I melted myself with a light sword, and I restrained my mind to sleep. Using blooming, amplification, and Awakening, he forcefully pierced the limitations of his abilities, but the resurrected corpse did not give him a break.


    Realizing that there was no one around, Sihyun pulled all the shadows around him and burst. Kwaga River, part of Washington, D.C. disappeared without a trace, but the corpse came back to life. Even though it was called a breath of life, there were only a few strands of embarrassing wounds on my body.


    "It''s good to be talented, but all you need is one fang to decide your battle, My Lord."


    The resurrected corpse twists its arms with distortion. Xi Hyun also did not run away, but stretched out his arm in a blow with a force so strong that the continent was shaken. Kung, in the struggle between 500 metres of demonstration and less than two metres of resurrected corpses, Washington DC was broken apart. The streets and buildings disappeared into dust, and the ground sank deep underground, making strange noises like an old wooden plank.


    Sihyun tried to take the resurrected corpse and throw it out of the atmosphere to change the battlefield, but the resurrected corpse slipped out of his hands like he had at least read what was going to happen to him.


    A reverse that doesn''t know when to explode. Washington, D.C., crumbling. The undeniably vague movement of a resurrected corpse, whether fighting or enjoying. Realizing that he didn''t have much time, he raised his pace. If you can''t jump with your abilities, you''re just overwhelmed.


    Sihyun, who enlarged and amplified the kite, inherited the imagination of 2.5 billion people who were scattered around the world as mediators of the thresholds carved in the sky. A greedy scrape of thought pushes him beyond his limits. He can''t stand the thought of 13 billion, but he repeats the elongation decay and regeneration, but he doesn''t mind. In order to escape the effects of distortion, we had to make more choices than this.


    "This is a little surprising..."


    Before the reanimated corpse could finish speaking, he wielded his arms using his whole body''s muscles to occupy his back. A blow aided by a sexual intercourse was unavoidable even to the resurrected corpse. Distortion is distortion, even if it can alter meaning and intent. Everything was useless in the face of overwhelming power.


    The resurrected corpse struck by a fist the size of a gathering river rises high above the sky, slicing open the atmosphere. He goes straight into space, defying gravity. Sihyun becomes a light and rises along the trail of a distant opponent.


    "85 points. The idea of using force was fine."


    "Shut up."


    A broader demonstration of the realm of integrity through the ability gained from him blew up the body of the resurrected corpse. In his left hand, he unleashed his power to the limit.


    In one breath, Sihyun takes control of the resurrected corpse like an old man. The resurrected body excelled in surprise and bizarre attacks, but that was always possible when it was on the same line. A demonstration beyond the effects of distortion was not something a resurrected corpse could face.


    The resurrected corpse distorts with all its might, but they are all torn apart like a signpost in his hands. As if vomiting boiling power, Sihyun cried out toward the front, spreading the rocks. Shadow. Synchronization. Vibration. Shredding. Dimension.Space. Disconnected. Death. Many intertwined concepts were poured out through his mouth.


    The turbulence of overwhelming power consumes everything. The space that passed by the rocks was embedded in the shadow, causing a violent afterstorm and shaking the dimension itself.


    The resurrected corpse, which had been sucked into the realm of the Rock without any room for distortion, had become difficult at a rapid rate. Arms and legs were bent at strange angles, and breasts and backs were separated from each other. Torn and broken wounds do not even appear to be healing.


    The resurrected body had no choice but to admit it. He had surpassed his expectations. It was more threatening than I''d ever heard.


    "I might actually die."


    The worst-case scenario. Death draws near enough to see, but the resurrected laughs fearlessly. In the beginning, his goal was not victory. If he thought he was going to win, he would have kicked first.


    The resurrected corpse, which had fallen out of Xi Hyun''s attack range as a sacrifice of one right arm, roamed the universe. He distorts the distance while keeping his strings back. The distance between Earth and the reanimated corpse is only hundreds of meters. Just before the resurrected corpse became a meteor shower and entered the atmosphere, Shi Hyun reached out his hand and exercised his privilege.


    [Open Wall - Destiny Chantal


    Sihyun ''refused'' the future of the resurrected corpse running away. And I dreamed of his death. At his fingertips, he blocked the path of the revised future and the resurrected corpse. However, the opening wall was not just the ability of Se-hyun. And there wasn''t one opening that could turn the tide.


    [Opening wall (Phi Tai 38370;) - Phi Phi Phi Mak side]


    The apex of distortion. The end of the ulcer. As the resurrected corpse wishes, many meanings and intentions shake towards him.


    The resurrected corpse spreads its arms wide. And he praised his power. The miraculous side of the resurrected body was also a wall that distorted the scheduled event. However, this did not mean beating the idea of destiny or the future. All I could twist was what happened right in front of me.


    "For example, if you can''t get your hands on it."


    The resurrected corpse fell to the ground as it was separated from the grasp of Xi Hyun. Boom, maybe there was no time to prepare. The corpse falls to its head, but the resurrected body rises unharmed. There was no point in distinguishing up and down for him with nothing above his neck.


    After chasing the resurrected corpse, Sihyun hurriedly lands on the ground in pursuit of his trail. A fight at the end. It was time for a crucial number to cut through everything. Soon after he looked around into the seven tributaries, he could see the back of a resurrected corpse. Surprisingly, the tactic chosen by the resurrected corpse was "escape."


    It was a number for the cosmic personality, but there was no way the opponent could refuse it unless he wanted it to be. It was a disaster just to be there. It was impossible to navigate cities and countries across continents and borders.


    So, Shi Hyun chased after the corpse that had been resurrected as a secret.


    The resurrected body had a different disposition from the great old beings that Shi Hyun experienced. Until now, the great old beings who confronted Xi Hyun were all improving. I preferred a fight that didn''t end until one of them was dead. They accepted the challenge from the front. I was not afraid of the existence of Sehyun.


    But the resurrected body was different. He fled the world stage. Although he desperately followed behind the corpse, his movements, even in space-time, which were ''distorted'', were strange. It was also annoying that the opening of the Wonder Clock, which is happening at every critical moment.


    The resurrected corpse that had devoted its power of distortion to evasion and evasion was a natural fugitive. He was directly demonstrating how annoying the great old being who erased the choice to fight could be.


    "If you don''t catch me, the world will be in danger?"


    As the reanimated corpse dispersed throughout the world, Xi Hyun sent the symptoms of Reverse to a distant future with negligence and negligence. It was a disaster that was coming, but it was better than what was happening right now.


    But the leaking water couldn''t have been stopped with just one thing. As soon as his response was delayed, Reverse spread around the world in a flash. An incurable epidemic in modern societies where there is so much communication and transportation that it is said to be global village is like the beginning of the apocalypse.


    Sihyun had also anticipated that the great old being could not have been lightly scattered. More and more infected. Reverse widening the area. The longer I chased after the corpse, the more chaos and chaos the world became. Death calls for death.


    "Heehee, that''s what this tastes like!"


    The reanimated corpse that defiled the whole world laughed. His joy, forged by injustice and malice, does not come from victory. All he felt was extreme excitement, an unbreakable total chaos. A world so confusing that you can see with your eyes and understand with your head. That was the ideal of a resurrected corpse.


    Sihyun realized how frightening the carpet violence of the great old being was. All we have been able to save mankind from the dangers of the cosmos have been because great old beings had a simple goal.


    But the resurrected body was different. All he had in his head was a fever. I was prepared to lay down my life without hesitation for a high level of heat. Fighting Sihyun, staying in Grandeliol for five years, were all just bent over to feel a little bit more heat.


    Civilization''s blooming ground was a battlefield that was disadvantageous to Sihyun. because there were so many things to protect. But you can''t just ignore it. The demonstration of the resurrected corpse''s movement focused on the mind. Once I decided to use force, I had to do less damage.


    Boom.


    However, his focus was suddenly distracted. An ominous wave swept through the world. He realized that seven tributaries had been destroyed before he could even imagine. The disaster of the colostrum, Reverse -- another disaster that happened while the bottlenecks were traversed. At the birth of The One, he bit his lip.


    It was like a pre-agreed time.


    "95 points! This is what a total disaster looks like!"


    A hetero that had been sleeping inside the boundary for five years came out and roamed the world. Through the breakthrough, the talents who grew up one step further easily stopped the meta-human, but the problem was the pioneers of the circle who appeared later.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. I wrote it as an expression of confidence, rather than carelessness. Isn''t it funny that I should see you after a while because I seem to be running behind the fact that I''m The One''s a pioneer? What would you say if you didn''t say something like that in a full-scale fight? The last episode or the last episode, I don''t know why it suddenly says the same thing.


    2. I think stealing abilities and getting rid of reverse in that situation is the most efficient way to do it, but I don''t think anyone else is. I went to a temporary base of operations to announce the existence of Reverse -- another search party is already on its way -- I''m worried about my lover, sending a suicide or a hunting dog -- or I don''t really need it -- and I cut it off because I think I can''t cope with the fact that I can''t cope with Reverse without it. Not necessarily. But I''m sorry if I didn''t like it. That''s my limit.


    3. What if you and your equal run away instead of fighting?

 362 00362 Malicious Childbirth

    They were not ordinary pioneers. They were also, like humans, advanced to the next level by learning to push the limits. As shredders, they set foot on the earth and plunge humanity into the crucible of terror. Talents are not ready for them yet.


    A situation where an unidentified horse has arrived and cannot even concentrate. The world was in chaos because the hostile forces were insufficient to take precautions before. There was no way I could command this situation properly. You struggle in an endless swamp.


    [Se-hyun, I just got a call from the top.]


    "Okay, I think I know what it is."


    His voice echoed through his mind, but he politely blocked his pseudo-communications.


    Five years ago, The One was the same situation as when it first came to Earth. I didn''t even have to get a report. In the beginning, Jay could not have known more than just the end of a massive sneak attack planned by The One.


    "Damn it..."


    The two disasters that took place in a short period of time began to expand in range, interlocking like Yongcheol. The devastation was centered on Xihyun and the resurrected corpse. Corpses form mountains, infected cross continents. Screams and noises never cease.


    If we do everything we can, we''ll be able to stop them. But he didn''t move. I was just trembling with two fists burning.


    Unfortunately, I was running out of time. Even though we were close to saving humanity, the only thing at the end was a miserable, ruined future. It must have been the worst outcome, even if I did my best.


    "I''m supposed to die for you. But I think I can get away with it until humanity is dead. Ah, I guess it''s time to disappear to another planet."


    I didn''t know his face because he didn''t have a face, but he realized at once that the resurrected corpse was laughing at him.


    "How the hell are you going to handle this? Lord Shadow?"


    "I''ll take care of it. Before you even think about it."


    "I admit it, but it won''t be easy. Humanity is already self-sufficient. miraculously repel the alien, you have nothing left. I assure you."


    "Well, we''ll see about that."


    "Here and now? Really?"


    At the words of the resurrected corpse, he kept his mouth shut. There was no answer here - this opportunity - That was for anyone to decide. He looked up at the sky and gave a dry smile.


    Savior''s first mission, humanity''s hope and beacon, was broken. No, it''s not a mission. The world itself is.


    Why is Yida so weak when she wanted to protect her? Watching civilization vanish before his eyes does not hide his empty emotions. But I couldn''t just walk away. Once he realized that there was absolute sin in Washington, D.C., there was only one thing he had to do.


    Eliminating cause beforehand. It was only a matter of time before the disaster broke out. It was not a matter of choice. Someone was a burden to bear. He was willing to endure the hardship. It did not start with tearful self-sacrifice or blind satisfaction. To be a little more special, for a better future. He acted entirely for himself.


    "Don''t think everything will go your way."


    The demonstration that launched the rocks towards the resurrected corpse used a designation of the past. His wish was to destroy him. Thinking about what happened three days before the rising dawn began, he threw himself into the thousand-day regression.


    /339


    "So we have to postpone this operation?"


    "Yes, it is."


    After returning three days ago using the past designation, he used space sprinting as soon as he regained his mind. When she arrived at Embrio on the Floating Island, she shared her views on the operation with David.


    It was just a few words, but it was convincing enough. Shi Hyun is the king of the shadow. In other words, it was like a living god. The rules and laws set by man could not be ruled. He actively took advantage of his position. I didn''t hesitate, but even so, David''s actions are catastrophic. When I heard that I had to erase the plan step-by-step, I couldn''t be happy.


    "I''ll look at it positively, but you can''t just say that all of a sudden. There''s a lot of power going on here. To tell you the truth, it''s hard to postpone a mission for no reason. Even if you say so. I''m glad we''re uncomfortable, but don''t forget what the whole world is watching. Without a legitimate reason, the aftermath will be beyond imagination."


    With his eyes closed, he remembered the resurrected corpse. The great old creature who deals with distortion and corruption and holds the worst horse called Reverse in his hand. He was running Grandeliol on behalf of The One''s pioneers. Nothing surprising. It is because the existence of ''K''Tulu'' had already settled on Earth.


    ''Alex.''


    Surprisingly, the resurrected corpse knew in advance that a search party was coming. I accidentally bumped into Alex and ruined his plans, but it could be dangerous if I didn''t notice.


    "Lord Shadow."


    Sihyun was disturbed by the word. It was a nickname that couldn''t come out if I didn''t know his character or history. The resurrected corpse would have gotten information from someone periodically. Given the anterior and posterior circumstances, it was likely the same person who informed us of the search party''s existence.


    ''No.''


    He shakes his head as soon as he realizes there''s a big hole in his guess. The great old being could not have been influenced by the Grandeliols. Whenever I wanted to, I was most likely to come out to the outside world and get information.


    It was a demonstration that emptied my mind of thoughts all at once.


    "There are so many legitimate reasons. Bererosa has foreseen something unusual happening in Washington, D.C."


    With the effects of the third eye, David was familiar with the information, so he had to nod.


    "Not only that, I also detected a huge amount of energy in Washington, D.C."


    After Shi Hyun''s words, David wept. There was only one such energy that Sihyun was wary of.


    "That''s what you mean by great energy, right?"


    "I think there''s a good chance that it''s a great old being."


    "As expected..."


    David, who strokes his hot beard, quickly decides. There was nothing to worry about. After detecting a great danger, blindness was a downturn.


    "If that''s the case, I''ll have to think about it. Anyway, good thing I had access to that information before I went in. Almost died anyway. I will discuss the details with Queen Bererosa."


    Sihyun nods cautiously as he had already finished explaining it to Bererosa. To avoid the unexpected danger, he steps back, leaving David in a busy position.


    With as much information as he could scrape, there was nowhere for him to go.


    /340


    "..."


    "Sherry?"


    It was a mistake to have expectations of things for him who came to me urgently. Sherry sighs as she looks at her insensitive owner.


    "Whew, it''s nothing. I just realized I always think of myself as an encyclopedia."


    "That''s how big your role is."


    "You really are a naughty man."


    There were a lot of things on my mind, but Sherry didn''t say any more. It was because I realized that his expression was unusual. I was smiling on the outside, but I couldn''t help but notice that I was upset.


    Is this what it means to have a cold burn? Sherry understood the feeling of exploding demonstration in a moment. If she had heard the story correctly, she had returned to face extinction of humanity, or near-extinction of the Earth.


    "... if you''re dealing with distortion and corruption and loyal to your emotions rather than victory, you''ll recall ''Egolognac'' first. Looks aren''t that different from what you said, either."


    Despite the swift tapping of the table with his finger, Sherry''s mouth contained all four letters of the name Egolognac. Sihyun glances at Sherry with cold eyes.


    "All you know is a name?"


    "Unfortunately, I''m not the only one who knows everything. I only remember Mother''s story so far because it was unique."


    "The criticism is unique?"


    "I''m not a mother, I''m very judgmental. I''ve never met him in person, but I''m sure he''s an incredibly bizarre creature that you can''t describe as competent or incompetent. Now that you have experienced the body, you may understand this assessment."


    "... Tell me in detail how Sugar Egolognac was evaluated."


    "Mother decided that if Igolognac was a little stronger, the war in the universe would never end. He also said that maybe a later storm would have created another universe. He said he was good at writing fire-starters apart from the power he had."


    "War."


    Sihyun thought it could be a resurrected corpse, or an Egolognac. It was because the sadistic owners who felt joyful in chaos and chaos must have something to do with their means and methods. Before the fire spread, the one who was going somewhere else to start a new fire was Egolognac.


    "But a creature - Egolognac - can''t blur water that far. If there''s such a thing as dynamic, there''s a static one. Isn''t that right?"


    "Of course, you can''t do it alone. But there is already an existence that sprinkles chaos and chaos throughout the universe, so the location of Egolognac shines."


    "You already have...?"


    In response he did not even think about, he was unable to speak for a while. It meant that a terribly powerful being was moving from the other side of the universe with nothing but malice.


    "I''m sure you already know that. The circle was able to grow to this point because it helped its existence."


    "Is it stronger than Igolognac?"


    "It''s a pointless question. The Outer God is a crawling chaos. because if you''re in a universal disaster, you have the energy to appear at all times and places. There are no incidents that are not involved, and there are no accidents that are uninterrupted. Its name is Nialla Totep. Advisors and meddlers."


    As the target that had been vague until now showed its outline, she felt that her mind was becoming cloudy. Igolognac also sounded to him like Sherry''s words were from a far-off country.


    He bites his lip as if it were a snap. No matter how high the summit was, what he had to do didn''t change.


    "Will you be leaving Washington, DC soon?"


    "No, I''ll take the easiest one first."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 363 00363 Malicious Childbirth

    Sihyun watched for more circles. Those who were located all over the world were flames that could always be a flower. It was also a subject to be eradicated before dealing with Igolognac.


    So far, the more we cared about circles, the more thread we had than profit. The existence of Jehovah could have been revealed or another secret of the breakthrough could have been revealed. But once this happened, there was nothing to be distracted about. I had to deal with the blockage. It''s natural to move around to reduce any of the variables that are going to happen. After Embryo, he ran through the space.


    He made his way across the street in search of a shredder''s trail and soon arrived in San Francisco. After arriving in the sparsely populated countryside along the unique wavelength of the breakthrough, Xihyun covers himself with an armor of shadows.


    Once you know your limits, it''s up to you to get out of his sight. The demonstration, which had a plan every second, ambushed the place where the One Shredder was gathering.


    "Nice to meet you."


    The demonstration that appeared during the thunderstorm moved his finger. It''s just a little gesture, but the shredders in the gut shake like Marionette. About thirty people were overwhelmed at once.


    The shredders are out of their minds. I didn''t even know he was going to raid the shelter-azit. Their very existence was confidential. It was like a being not on earth. However, Sihyun found their location more easily than flipping the palm of his hand.


    "It''s a really good thing you''ve reached your limit."


    The breakthroughs made based on power formation were under the will of demonstration from head to toe. Deviations were not tolerated, let alone deterioration.


    The Crushers were appalled at how much strength they had accumulated so far. Thought vanished in vain as water flowed through a broken dam. Everything they built up using breakthroughs became the cornerstone of the demonstration. The power he had was absolute. All with confidence, even without limits. It was just a device to distract the enemy.


    [Die.]


    After a fierce labor of thought, the Crushers in his sight took their own lives. In the space where Fivirina vibrated, the winner-taker coveted the abilities of various types one by one.


    So, Sihyun wiped out the shredders all over the world. As long as The circle''s invasion was predetermined, there was no reason to hesitate. The shredders were unable to stop the drifting demonstration. It was too late when they noticed the defect. More than half of the shredders were famous in his hands.


    "Monster, monster."


    "You''re the kind of idiots who want to beat a monster like that."


    Jihyun, who crushed the unknown shredder''s head with just his grip, threw it to the ground without hesitation. The last shredder left on Earth was dried up. In less than an hour, the number of shredders killed was over a thousand. Through their ability-unique technology-intelligence, intelligence has evolved into versatility.


    However, his expression hardened. He had no time to be pleased that his abilities had progressed to the next level.


    The Kugu Palace has collapsed around the world. A rebuke-like change in his behavior. As soon as she noticed the defect, she headed straight for Washington, D.C. There was no reason for Igolognac not to come out.


    On the other hand, Egolognac, who appeared out of the world, scattered the Reverse furiously through the Earth. Unfortunately, Xi Hyun was unable to prevent the walking disaster. We couldn''t stop it in Washington, D.C., but we couldn''t stop the irregular Egolognac. It was just a repetition. The world collapsed so easily, but he challenged without giving in. Not once, not twice, not twice, four times. I kept going back in time.


    There was a time of death for Igolognac. I did everything I could until humanity was extinct. I fought until the continent was destroyed, and I worked hard until the Earth was destroyed.


    They announced the existence of Reverse and quarantined humanity, but it didn''t work. He foresaw the emergence of Igolognac and protected humanity, but quickly collapsed. It was an example of eastern and western territory, watching Grandeliall, and killing The Circle.


    He did everything he could. I didn''t block the means. But there was a change in order, a change in method, a change in control of the situation. The defeat is complete. The victory is not in the hands of Sehyun.


    To stop Igolognac, humanity had to abandon its destiny. To get rid of more circles, we had to look away from the future of the Earth. Grandeliol and Igolognac were organically driven. It seemed like they were one body. The more circles you attack, the more circles you attack.


    Different past -152 attempts involving pain and remorse -. Sihyun took out the hardbook. Blitzkrieg. Kill them before they escape. That was all there was in his head. The demonstration focused all of his mind on Egolognac returned to his original self.


    Sitting on the moon, Jihyun felt the collapse of his body and tried to shoot ultra-high ranges with his'' 20 billion ''imagination. 380,000 kilometers to Earth. Beyond the distant distance, even thought of, the rocks hit the ground beyond even light.


    Kuaang, the aftermath is so big that the earth shakes. The Devil''s technology that even Pluto erased was powerful enough to erase the parts of Washington, D.C., and the mantle underneath.


    A preemptive attack that exposes risk. It was the number of spleens that could only be done by a demonstration who knew the future. I had no choice but to abandon the boy-survivors-for the greater humankind. This is because there was no hope until the Igolognac killed him before the Rivers were scattered.


    Anything that threatened The One''s appearance was possible because of a catastrophe-cancel called Reverse. The Invasion of the Circle could be dealt with calmly, with fewer commotions caused by the Reverse. That''s why Sihyun wished for the end of his boring destiny.


    "Zero. You didn''t tear the test paper before you took the test, Mr. Shadow."


    "You talk too much about the losers."


    Igolognac, who was beaten by a special blow, looked as worthless as Sihyun had hoped. Shi Hyun breathed a sigh of relief after he died of Igolognac, ignoring all the damage. This time he tied things up before he moved.


    However, Sihyun could not be drunk in victory. Igolognac, because all of humanity was infected with Reverse at the same time as his death. Even before the distortion and corruption gained from Igolognac spread out.


    Reverse kills the target and turns it into a dead horse. In other words, it was a disaster that Igolognac used distortion and corruption to its fullest extent. Win-winning demonstrations of Egolognac''s ability stopped the reverse from spreading, but were useless. Xihyun''s distortion and corruption did not catch up with Egolognac''s reverse.


    Why is it so different? Sihyun was forced to cry. He has gained distortion and corruption because he knows better than anyone that Reverse cannot do this speed.


    "Not if it didn''t spread from the start..."


    After thinking about it, he kept his mouth shut. The rate of diffusion on the reverse has uncovered an abnormal cause.


    "If humanity had been infected from the start with Reverse..."


    I was able to explain everything. It doesn''t make sense that he didn''t have an effect on the outside world, that he could cross over to Grandeliol. There was no reason for Igolognac not to do so. I would have been prepared as a last resort.


    Every time you''re in crisis, you scatter your hands on Reverse. It''s just performance. She bites her lip as she moves desperately, not even realizing she''s laughing.


    Since the reanimated body appeared in Washington, D.C. two years ago, we should have made a plan. Sitting on his knees, he stared up at the sky dazed. I felt a headache because I ran into a reality I hadn''t even thought of. I couldn''t catch the ribs. I felt demoralized, both willing and emotional.


    ''The end of mankind was foretold two years ago.''


    Sihyun smiled bitterly. It was not a matter of returning two years before the Egolognac stepped foot on Earth through its predecessor. But I couldn''t do that. No, I couldn''t.


    It is because the history of the great, old existence, "Sihyun," even though it began only a few months ago. Even if I arrived in the desired past, I was sure I would lose most of my strength.


    I''m going to lose all my strength, but what''s the point of going back in time? I knew I was going to die before I could resist Igolognac.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing she could do. There was only one thing that could not stop the opening of a colossal oil called Destiny.


    There could not have been a power to govern the worldwide fate-planned apocalypse. If there were that much power, they wouldn''t have allowed the invasion of the circle or the invasion of the great old existence.


    In the beginning, fate was a gateway to praising an undiscovered future and destiny. There was no power to change the predetermined past. It was only possible in extremely limited circumstances.


    A cruel reality. An irreversible past. Xihyun has reduced his limit. However, he did not give up in despair and despair. In order to get here now, I reversed it again and again. Note, I was able to endure and forcefully pioneer the future, but I couldn''t stop there.


    That''s why he bumped into me. I was infected by the Reverse, but he believed there would be a way.


    I crossed the past to make a vaccine and delayed time without touching The One and Egolognac. But I couldn''t do anything for more than a month. Reverse spreads evenly and The Circle exploits its its gaps cleverly.


    247th humiliation, 566th retreat, 797th regret, 1374 th frustration. With numerous regressions, he gradually reached his limit. I can''t see the end. Over and over again, Steel-like spirits were rusting and strong bodies remembered their weakness more clearly.


    I can''t see a way. I did not doubt that there would be a bright future, so I was able to walk through the thorny field. However, there was no way he could walk without seeing anything.


    /341


    1,375th try-repeat-. Finally, the demonstration stopped challenging. I got rich like a lost sheep. You just sit by the beach and stare at Embryo floating around.


    At that time, ''its existence'' suddenly appeared.


    It was a woman with a black umbrella in one hand who appeared to pierce a faint space like a miraculous or azimuth.


    With dark hair like the night sky and dark eyes like the abyss, her presence alone was ominous, but her unconscious beauty was offsetting the ominous. The dress was fine enough to show the back and sternum, full of frills and ribbons.


    Even though she was young to be considered a woman, and said that she was a girl, she was appealing to her sophistication and cuteness at the same time.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Not enough Nooooooo, Nooooooo!

 364 00364 Malicious Childbirth

    Sihyun trembled. It wasn''t just that his will had been broken. He sees the essence of the girl at once. Wonder, surprise, fear, worship, fear, joy, joy, joy, horror. While all sorts of emotions and rationalities were confusing, Xi Hyun''s memory dates back to a few months.


    He had seen a girl. No, I''ve experienced a girl with similar energy.


    ''Jay Tower.''


    How can I forget the existence I saw when I destroyed Palatica? It was a very short encounter, but she could remember its existence exactly as she had just seen it. He was that shocked.


    The demonstration that protected him with the armor of the shadow corrected his posture. The scourge was enough for Igolognac.


    The girl circled around without hesitating at the reaction of Xi Hyun. A provocative gesture lifted her charm as much as possible, but she did not fall for it. The girl''s identity was unknown, but her essence was clouded.


    "Twinkle in the east, twinkle in the west! Everyone''s Idol, Alto, runs to the other side of the galaxy for those with a problem! Don''t you have any concerns? If you apply now, I''m ready to deal with the participant without any questions!"


    "What...?"


    Alto''s demeanor was corrected enough to make her nervous. The concept of vigor seemed to be dancing as if it had gained the body. Unlike his egoistic appearance, he approached him as friendly as his brother.


    Alto, who hugged him like a bee attracted by a colorful flower, looked up at him with embarrassed eyes. She took a deep breath of his body in her arms.


    "Familiar smell."


    "What are you doing?"


    Along with a frozen voice, Alto opened his eyes wide. After realizing her inference, she pushes the demonstration with a surprised look. But it was always pushed against her standards.


    It was a big blow for him. Despite being fully calibrated in the armor of the shadow, he is pushed without hesitation. A force known as supernatural strength. Alto performed a miraculous sign with a thin arm, covering his face with debt.


    "You said you were blessed by Shu, and it''s a total disaster. You''re pretty good at seducing me."


    I didn''t know if it was really like that, but he cared. The expression Alto just showed was so complicated that it could not be explained in a word. But you can''t expand a small topic. Sihyun responded to an uninvited guest.


    "... so what brings you here?"


    "I told you I was looking for you because you seemed troubled."


    "Nothing."


    I couldn''t tell the opposing Pok¨¦mon how I was feeling when I suddenly showed up. The existence of unknown identities and origins only provoked awareness. Sihyun, who took Alto''s hand gently, stared at her. It was impossible to make a preemptive move. Alto''s power was so deep and vast that even Jihyun could not fathom it. He must have died as soon as I hit him. But there''s no turning back. Sihyun whipped himself so that he could move at any time.


    Alto was not embarrassed by his resolute refusal. Rather, I expanded my debt like it was fun. As she clears her lively smile, a dark, heavy aura creeps out. It was something in a girl''s hood. In other words, a monster in the unknown or the deep. Alto, who had a bizarrely twisted tail of his mouth, worked cold.


    "It doesn''t matter how many times you go back in time. Igolognac''s abilities and his brother''s are different from each other''s. Moreover, he is burdened with the burden of humanity. Even if we''re on the same boat, we can''t win a battle. Who do you think can help you in this situation? Naughty, naughty Naddens? Slutty waistband shove? Unfortunately, neither of them will help you. You can assure me that the two of you paying attention is a mistake your brother will be carrying, not the kind of pain you will suffer in the process."


    The fact that Alto knows about Nordens and Shu has made him distracted. But what was even more confusing to him was that she knew about his past designations.


    "... how do you know what I''m capable of?"


    "''Stupid grandfather-nodens-'' may not have noticed, but how could he have known to repeat himself so much in front of me? I admit it''s a delicate ability you won''t even notice, but that''s it. That I can never be as radiant as the stars in the night sky!"


    Alto gladly raises his head, folding the goat.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "I told you, everyone''s Idol Alto! Were you short on my appeal? You didn''t even tell me my profile. She''s 156 centimeters tall and weighs less than a feather, which is obvious, but a three-size secret. But I''ll tell you something special. What a surprise when you take it off."


    Keeekeek, he smiles like a villain, spilling his secrets. His expression distorted. It''s because of her hypocrisy and her lies. Information held by the flesh was meaningless to those who could escape the concept and write history.


    "... don''t play with me. Nialla totep."


    "Wow, did I get it right?"


    Alto flicks his finger and pounds his head with his tongue. She did not deny her words. It was like indirectly revealing the name Nialla Totep, but she didn''t smile.


    It was a natural conclusion. There were many clues. From the time Sherry heard about Nialla Totep, Shi Hyun was able to make it easy to infer that his presence in Busan was Nialla Totep. There could have been no other way to use falatica as a mediator that could not even assess its use.


    Not to mention the identity of a girl who emits an energy similar to that existence. Moreover, the name ''Alto'' reveals that she is Nialla Totep. Rather, it was reduced from its real name as if it had been noticed. It was weird not knowing.


    "You brought Pluto Earth."


    "... I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Alto whistles awkwardly. Sihyun recalled the advocacy we met a few days ago. He argued that a fragment of Palatica might have brought Pluto. At that time, I was a Ginghegawa, but I was confident that Jihyun met Alto. He''s the one who summoned Pluto. If Alto took the pieces that Slander had, everything fits.


    "If you don''t want to talk, that''s fine. You and I are enemies anyway. I don''t want your help."


    "You''d better not say that. It''s true that I stayed in the circle longer, but I wasn''t so attached, and I wasn''t blinded by my help. I gave him my skills and abilities, but it was a deal, a deal. Give and take. I just gave him what he deserved. I can understand your position. But look a little bit wider. I, everyone''s idol, gave you equal opportunity with a heart as beautiful as your face."


    "If you get it right, you can make a deal with anyone?"


    "If they''re right, they help each other. Do you always do the right thing? Depending on the circumstances, you do things that are unreasonable, and you lie. Or are you going to kill 5 billion people for your pride? Well, that should be interesting."


    Sihyun decreased his speech. It''s because Alto was not wrong. Your pride, the survival of humanity. Since the answer was the same as it had already been set, she closed her eyes.


    Instead of trust, I felt bad about making a deal with someone I can''t even show kindness to, but now was not the time to cover that up. Take whatever you can. That was his policy. In space, he was still weak and was only a loser seeking help. However, building his ego did not solve the case, so he leaned to one side. But the question wasn''t lost.


    "If you wanted to kill him, you could have killed him. Why are you helping me?"


    The reason was always the same. It was'' not fun ''when I stepped up myself. However, Alto deceived him for a good reason, concealing the truth.


    "It''s necessary, but it''s also not worth the effort. I said stop if Igolognac dies or die. People in need dig wells, right? I don''t have any regrets after the Earth-Playground. This place isn''t the whole universe."


    "Bullshit. You showed up for a shame."


    In Alto''s words, Jihyun sensed a faint pretense and worked cold. As he pinches sharply, Alto shrugs. She soon took out her handkerchief from her arms and stole her tears.


    "Sniff. It started out as a favor, and you want to cry if you work like that. Did my meddling really bother you that much?"


    "Stop pretending."


    Zephyros'' phone call ended with The One invading Earth, all from her. It was undeniable that she empowered the leader of The Circle and caused the circle to become large enough to swallow up Zephyros.


    "Honestly, it''s not nothing to me, but it''s nothing compared to what you get. It''s a win-win kind of way."


    "The real goal can''t be told."


    "I''m telling you the truth. So I have nothing more to say."


    For Alto, Igolognac was the successor. Unlike her, Egolognac was aggressive and blatant, although he shared the same ideals. If the chaos Alto seeks is in the ''vicious cycle'', the chaos Egolognac desires is in ''destruction'' and ''death''. Alto wished for ''perpetual chaos'', but Egolognac wished for ''momentary pleasure''.


    Their views and tastes were dramatic. That''s why Alto hated Igolognac. No, I had to. In a way, it could be expressed as racial aversion.


    Either way, she can''t forgive him for ruining her stage. It was only a matter of time before Kruwell arranged a frame with his hands, but everything went back to nothing because of the unexplained Egolognac. This anger, if you don''t repay me, won''t go away.


    "So what are you going to do? Like I said before, I''ll fix it for you right now."


    "What do you want?"


    Sihyun, who knew the situation before and after, teamed up with Alto. Bending pride towards the enemy was not what I had hoped for, but I did not know when I would see her again.


    Alto''s intentions were unclear, but he accepted. This might have caused a new hurricane, but that assumption could not be meaningful in a situation where we couldn''t move forward.


    "Hehe, I can''t help it. It''s okay. You don''t need to be poisoned."


    "Speak up and say what you want."


    He hid his beating chest. Alto was the one who had surpassed his perception. Where you can get everything you want. Her standards were also high.


    Unlike Xihyun''s anxiety, Alto said what he wanted with a light attitude.


    "I want you to kiss the back of my foot."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1.?: Huff-puff, what a prize.

 365 00365 Malicious Birth

    Maybe it''s because he put out his terms so justly. He thought he heard it wrong. However, when he saw Alto''s face, he realized that he had heard it correctly. Kiss the back of the foot in order to suppress the power of a great old being. If he didn''t know who Alto was, he would say he was lying.


    "... Is that really it?"


    "I just want to see how far you can take it. There''s nothing else you can get from your brother. You have to sell your pride if you want to satisfy me."


    Alto gives a cute smile and says something creepy. A moment of fun. That''s how she values her. It was a cruel word, but he was not angry. It is because there was nothing that could be done for her to look down upon even the great old being.


    "Aren''t you gonna do it? Then I won''t rush you either. The deal is done by agreement."


    "... I will."


    Objectively speaking, there has never been a more favorable deal. You can borrow the power of existence beyond the great old existence by simply putting your lips on the back of your feet. Alto wasn''t lying about how he was going to settle things with the participant. Asymmetrical trading was so beneficial to him that he was embarrassed to use the concept of participant.


    "Were you going to help me in the first place?"


    "It is natural for me to lighten the way for the sheep who wander the path that can shine anytime, anywhere. I''m everyone''s idol. But if you want to think that, you can think that. I''m as merciful as I am beautiful."


    "If that''s the case, I don''t care either."


    He takes off his Shadow Armor and kneels at Alto''s feet. He was not ashamed of his actions. Even though she was a little girl, Alto was indeed a cosmic identity. It was not right to judge her by her gender, age and appearance.


    Xi, who bowed his head with a godly heart, reached out his lips. Finally, his lips touched the back of his feet and Alto trembled. Her cheeks bloom with a deep sigh.


    "... the best. This way, Papa."


    Sihyun could not understand where Alto got his pleasure. His lips were white stockings, not white. It didn''t even touch my skin or my skin.


    ''What a pervert.''


    He frowns, noticing that Alto had a peculiar taste than he thought. But Alto was satisfied that he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Okay, this is it. The deal is done. I''ll clean up your mess."


    Alto claps his hands playfully. Even though the palm of the hand and the palm of the hand met, the world changed. Although it could not be explained precisely, Shi Hyun sensed that the surrounding environment had changed.


    "With this, all the risks are gone. Reverse won''t spread until you and Igolognac have won the battle."


    "... So that''s it?"


    When Reverse, who had troubled him so far, disappeared in one applause, his empty emotions could not be concealed. It''s because all the pain I''ve been through so far has been like a lie.


    "You wanted a riot? I''m sorry to deal with this differently than your imagination, but true power is not in the form. It''s just overwhelming."


    Arrogant remarks that can only be uttered by the strong. However, he had no choice but to acknowledge Alto. It was a one-clap retaliation against Reverse. I could not even fathom how high it was.


    "Oh, and I forgot something."


    Alto flicks his fingers as he moves. Sihyun couldn''t keep her mouth shut about the enormous force that was attacking her, rather than tilting her head at her burst of action. The ominous tentacles from Alto''s shadow dug into Sihyun''s head and engraved one by one with knowledge he had never thought of.


    An orphan who gives the notion of death. An archer who deviates from the concept of death. And the last transcendence inscribed in the law of the lion. When the concept of death became more clear, Shi Hyun made a look on his face.


    "It''s a gift. People don''t have fun when they''re weak, right?"


    "Uh, how..."


    Do they know the law of lions? The question was filled to the brim. Alto, the cosmic stature, wanted to know everything, but he never imagined that he would even know the law of lions. Xi Hyun opened his mouth to address the non-obvious questions, but Alto did not even allow him to ask.


    "I solved it for the participant this time, but it''ll be different next time."


    "You can make another deal."


    "I told you, we help each other if we''re meant to. Next time, of course, I''ll take the equivalent..."


    Alto, who said so, widened his debt as to whether he had a good idea.


    "Yes, do you want me to sacrifice your beloved ones?"


    Kiekeeekeek. Unlike smiling naively, Alto''s words are cruel. He approaches intimately, then pushes him aside. Alto, who had no idea what was going on inside, gave me goose bumps. One thing was certain she meant it.


    Then I realized. He had no power in the first place to refuse the deal. If she''s being capricious, he''s always been just an acronym for a big price. After realizing that Alto''s favor was unusual, he seemed to have lost his hair.


    "Make no mistake this time."


    Alto glanced joyfully at his shifting gaze and put his lips to his cheeks. It was a light enough touch to express a touch, but she was shocked to death.


    "Wha...?!"


    It was so sudden. Alto''s actions were odd enough for him to anticipate. He had no idea what his intentions were and what his goals were.


    "I''ll see you when I have time, brother!"


    Alto, just like when he first came, hid himself in the flurry of space before he noticed. After Alto disappeared, all that remained in the intestine was static. Maybe it''s because she''s gone after the storm. Sihyun sighed for relief. And I was worried about the future. There is one more person watching over him.


    /342


    247th humiliation, 566th retreat, 797th regret, 1374 th frustration. And after the 1,376th change, he finally stood at the starting line. You have been given the opportunity to challenge Igolognac without caring about his tactics. The movement of the demonstration out of the influence of the reverse through the transaction was rigorous. It was not so fierce as to remind me of the expression "forward."


    Sihyun, who went back in time, sought the circle first. He drenched himself with the blood of shredders scattered all over the world, abandoning his intelligence and gaining a new ability to be universal. As long as you know that the reverse doesn''t spread, there''s nothing you can do to stop him.


    Before the boiling determination sank, Shi Hyun rushed straight to the moon. Becoming one with nature, he looked down at the Earth in an empty universe. It was my turn to end it all. I had to mark a long journey.


    From the moon to Washington, D.C., the vertical descent killed the Mountain and pulled out the Egolonac within. It took only 0.8 seconds to unmask the great old being, over a distance of 380,000 kilometers. The demonstration of the Egolognac entity in his hand roared roughly faster than it did to deliver a greeting.


    "90 points! It''s as sophisticated as a calculation. What a surprise!"


    "Shut up."


    Seeing the end of humanity by the side as many times as back in time, he could not see Egolognac with good eyes. It was his reverse that led humanity to its end.


    The feeling of everything disappearing and being left alone was miserable even now. In the distant future, I could easily accept such emotions, but the situation was not yet ready. Anger and depression that had accumulated and accumulated in many attempts remained in his heart.


    "One last attempt."


    He greedily attracted the idea of those who had crossed the limit using kite. He wields enormous power to distort the space around him.


    In the astonishing number of 1,375 times, the performance of the demonstration was moving forward one step. His fighting experience with the archaeologist Igolognac made him more complete.


    How can I dominate Igolognac? The questions that began with a simple proposition had a specific shape at the end of many experiences. The solution that Sihyun chose was'' concentrate ''. Even if there were 13 billion ideas, that was just the total amount.


    There was a certain amount that could be dispatched at once. It was a natural story. Xi Hyun has 1.3 billion ideas. Even if you could have 13 billion using a method of refinement, it was not a level-to-scale that you could reconcile it all.


    Therefore, Xi Hyun devised a way to use all of the thinking force up to 13 billion.


    "Blooming, amplification, and Awakening."


    Blooming pushed the amplification to the limit, and the individualized amplification to the limit expanded the area of arousal. The widened awakening led to another hardship of flowering. The blooming, which folded into yet another phase, once again pushed the individualized amplification to its limit. It was an infinite cycle of goodwill behind each other, intertwining with each other.


    Rise in rise. Overlapping, stacked effect that summons the body. The power boiling inside my body was so rough that it was hard to control without even knowing it. Though the body that had been perfected began to crumble like a sandcastle, he gave a name to the power that was intertwined without regard.


    [Combinator Taxes - Transcendent Shape]


    The skeleton gives a bright light as it boils. The muscles that had been pushed to the limit had lost their shape and collapsed. Regeneration devoured rupture, rupture engulfed regeneration. A body that regenerates as it crumbles. Thirteen billion ideas have been used to maximize its physical ability.


    Sihyun could tell. Even now, you can destroy Pluto with your bare body. The fiercely burning body itself interfered with space and dimensions, and was unable to interfere with the function.


    "... seems to have surpassed expectations."


    "This is the monster you raised. Experience the body."


    His body melted like lava, but he didn''t mind hitting Igolognac.


    The North American continent, including Washington, D.C., shook as the giant arms evaporated. Igolognac, who was unable to overcome his strength, left the atmosphere at the speed of light. The sky in the northern hemisphere shook and the clouds shoved like a tide.


    Kwaga River, Shihyun, leapt into space with Egolognac, leaving a thunderous sound. Sihyun, who had caught Egolognac, half-enchanted with a gathering hand, became obsessed with the affair. You crossed the solar system at a speed faster than light. It was a luxury to kill like this. Sihyun intended to give Igolognac the pain he had suffered.


    "Let''s go to the center of the sun."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1.


    ??: I''ve been forced to kiss the back of my foot by a woman I''ve never seen before. Is that a green light?


    ??: Don''t bullshit me.

 366 00366 Malicious Childbirth

    The demonstration of interstellar migration surpassed 150 million kilometers in a short time. The Egolognac, who could not resist and was dragged to the center of the solar system, could not keep his mouth shut.


    A mass of light that seems to be blinding. A giant star that burns white with 70 billion tons of hydrogen every second, it was the sun. 109x the diameter of the Earth. Mass is 330,000 times the mass of the Earth. The Egolognac, which experienced the Great Star epidemic, which accounts for 99% of the mass in the solar system, was exhausted.


    Just 30 seconds ago, he was on an impressive earth with blue skies and clean air. It was not a star where heat and energy were chaotic.


    "Are you crazy?"


    Being great is not limitless. Forgetting the concept of death, even though the power to affect the universe was great depending on the size of it. It was natural for individuals to differ even if they had a common ''coercion''.


    If there were no limits to force, the universe would have been destroyed already.


    Moreover, the ability of Igolognac - distortion and corruption - exerted an intact power on intelligent beings. If I had the time, I wouldn''t have to make a planet a death star. But he was not fit for direct destruction. I couldn''t soak in the sun without any preparation.


    The light the sun sends to Earth is 170 trillion kilowatts per second (kw). All of humanity''s energy was less than a tenth of that amount. It didn''t end there. Humanity''s energy was unique to the Earth.


    The thermal energy that the Sun emits into space has reached two billion times the amount that humanity can experience. No one could fathom how much energy was in the center.


    The central-nucleus of the Sun, which thrives through thermonuclear reactions, has no color whatsoever called a horoscope. Temperatures reached 15 million ¡æ and pressures reached 3 billion atm (atmospheric pressure). Spaces formed by ultra high temperatures and ultra high pressures. The enormous amount of electrons inside was enough to stop the light from moving.


    "You''re crazy. Crazy!"


    "I didn''t expect you to hear that. But it''s pretty good."


    On the surface of the sun, Igolognac seems to have a clear view of his death. I twisted the concept of heat through distortion, but it was only temporary. It was because if they reached the center of the sun, they would surely die.


    I couldn''t intervene in a phenomenon outside of my abilities. There''s only one way he can take it before he boards. He wanted his own privilege.


    [Opening wall (Phi Tai 38370;) - Phi Phi Phi Mak side]


    The apex of distortion. The end of the ulcer. As Egolognac wished, many meanings and intentions were shaken. The opening of the incident in front of his eyes gave Egolognac the power to cross the line.


    Egolognac, who twisted the case that he was caught and escaped from Sihyun''s clutches, dreamed of an emergency, but only for a moment. Before the correction of the incident by the Wonder Clock, he caused another incident.


    Overlapping the ability of flowering, amplification, and Awakening, it was no exaggeration to say that the body already had one opening. Characteristics that resisted abnormal physical abilities and functions bounced back a number of Egolognac while interlocking.


    "If not, once more!"


    "It''s no use."


    It was an immersive demonstration of the range and effectiveness of the novel filmmakers in numerous workshops. He was killed by an unthinkable trick, and he used the magic side to kill Egolognac. I would be embarrassed if I came into battle without knowing anything.


    But once all the tricks are revealed, it''s just silly. It was because the amazing side had a fatal disadvantage that it could not coordinate two events at once. The Egolognac howls at the edge of the cliff. He had a number of spleens left.


    "Don''t think my death is over!"


    "If you''re referring to the Reverse spreading to Earth, I''d tell you to wake up. I already found it and erased it."


    "Wha...?"


    Yeah, that look. Jihyun clenched his fist in the face of Egolognac, who couldn''t help but smile. He prepared to finish the deal with Egolognac on top of the deal.


    [I can''t move.]


    [You cannot escape.]


    [Unavoidable.]


    The demonstration that had pushed the boundaries of thought has restrained Egolognac''s behavior with everything adjustment. The word was short enough to embarrass me, but it was enough to create a gap. Se-hyun, who grabbed the paused Igolognac''s ankle, threw him down with all his might.


    At that moment, the battle was fixed.


    [Open Wall - Destiny Chantal


    Kuang, the rocks spilled from the organelles hit Egolonac flying towards the center of the sun at a rapid rate. Igolognac was distracted by the outrageous, shadow-shaped aggression. Environment and imagination were both disadvantageous.


    "Khhh."


    With the last remaining force, Igolognac became a mess of phenomena and concepts. You can resume at any time if you run away. In simple thought, he kicked the surface of the sun and flew up. But that was also only for a moment. Igolognac closed his eyes to the black rays that were approaching him.


    "Damn... 100 points. Shadow Nari, you have won, damn it."


    [Gin, combiner]


    Shadow. Synchronization. Vibration. Shredding. Dimension.Space. Disconnected. Death. Violence in many concepts plunged Egolognac into the abyss. It was 700,000 kilometers to the center of the sun, but I could not stop the rays from spilling. It has already surpassed 380,000 kilometers - from the moon to the Earth -. Even if it was twice the distance, it couldn''t have been impossible.


    Despite the evaporation of thought and collapsing pain, Xi Hyun gave Egolognac the best blow. Only the screams of Igolognac, pushed to the center of the sun, echoed in disgrace. Seeing his back disappearing white as a dot, Sihyun realized that he had finally crossed the wall.


    It was not necessary to confirm the life of Igolognac. The winner-take-all announced his death indirectly before questioning.


    "Hehe."


    When the winner-take-all, which had consumed none of the power left over by Igolognac, Shihyun grabbed his chest. I can''t get used to it. Evolving into a better existence is accompanied by a burning sensation of the brain.


    At the same time his head exploded, he felt a huge thought force of 3.2 billion. Strength prepared for oneself from beginning to end, not from thinking through one-sided law. As the bowl expanded, the abilities in the bowl overflowed. Exciting growth so far, hardship has turned into sweet honey. When Sihyun couldn''t stand the boiling thought, he roared toward the front, and his body expanded rapidly.


    The 500 metres of humidity became one kilometer. The horn protruding from the arms and legs flowed down and became a part of the body. The propeller, situated on his shoulder, melts and hides in the shadow of Xihyun. The tentacles protruding from the buttocks split into thousands, tens of thousands, and wrapped around the legs.


    A demonstration that captured the concept of distortion and corruption transcended the concept and became an amorphous form. It can be anything, it can''t be anything. A shadow flows over the body of the demonstration, one step closer to the Almighty who bends the world across between matter and antimatter.


    There were hundreds of eyes with noses and mouths and ears disappearing and sitting on a crooked face like that of the devil. Up, down, up and down the entire face of the tribunal watched and analyzed everything. The horns protruding one by one were smoothly bent and lengthened.


    "Ah¡­"


    At the end of evolution, he looked over to the other side of the universe. A space called outer space. An undiscovered place of constant war and turmoil. Even the great old ones lose their light. A two-eyed demonstration of the many dimensions and spaces created just by the collision of existence and existence realized that their thinking was meaningless to them. They even conquered the concept of thinking that underpins all power.


    He wanted to transcend the concept of thinking, but he couldn''t. The wall that blocked him was huge and thick. It was only after experiencing the hardship and adversity that had so far been experienced by the ship. Only then did he realize that no matter how evolutionary he was, he could not go forward. No, I had to realize. It was as if the world-Universe was cutting it down to this.


    The fundamental problem of dividing the Great Old One and the Outer God. It was blood-destiny. It was impossible for him to catch up with those who were born that way. It was not something that could be narrowed down by individual effort or talent.


    It was the same even if there was a colossal ability to win or to designate the past. Both abilities were enormous beyond words. However, no matter how useful it was, it was only a gift.


    As long as it was granted, there was no limit. Even if I went up with all my strength to die, it would be the upper limit set from the beginning. In the beginning, there was no right to ascend to the demonstration of the fate-bloodline of man.


    It was disconnected from the beginning. There was no intersection between them and Se-hyun, like a parallel line that did not stay in contact forever. A great old being that overlaps coincidence with coincidence. That was the end of Xi Hyun. It was all he was given.


    He smiled bitterly and could see why the Nordens had easily given him a power-winning victory. He knew from the beginning. The natural limits of what Sihyun has.


    "Maybe I should give up."


    To overcome all obstacles, we needed something a little more transcendent, something more ultimate. It was hard to pronounce, but his instincts were shouting. If you don''t have a path, you can create one. If you can''t climb, you can pull it down. Seeing the Outer God on the other side, Jihyun insisted so.


    /343


    When I heard that Sihyun had killed all the shredders scattered all over the world, I thought Jay was finally coming. From his point of view, the circle was a hazard. Until now, I have turned my back on nothing but personal matters. I could move as much as I wanted.


    ''Maybe he wanted to clean up before he invaded D.C.'' ''


    Jay had an objective understanding of Xi Hyun''s behavior. His comrades are dead, but his emotions aren''t as mobile as they seem. Even as a colleague, all I saw was a few times.


    In a cold voice, I was like a complete stranger. I wanted to sacrifice their lives as long as I could delay the invasion of the circle. Safety compliance, the second value that set the minimum risk, was close to that of the socialite.


    "With this view, the mission is over. This is a code zero situation. The lookouts are all instructed to assist the dispatched raiders in capturing the city around Grandeliol."


    Kay rushes out of the villa with a dispatch, but Jay just tilts his head. How are we supposed to invade without a shredder? Before the words in my mind came out, a crowd poured down through the space.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 367 00367 Malicious Childbirth

    "Boosting?"


    "Maybe so."


    Jay, who responded reflectively to S., swallowed the drought. The crowd that emerged through the gate was experiencing a panic. Their vigor, trained to the extreme, is as sharp as that of a beast. One beat later, one of Jay''s men steps forward, noticing that they are part of the circle.


    A solid middle-aged man was armed with muscles. Even thick angled jaws seem to burn. Tightly closed lips. Sunburned skin and a short cut show he was a soldier.


    "My name is Mustang Polam." He''s the commander of this unit. I''m here to carry out a mission that predates my current view. You must be the Dutch sentinels, right? "


    Mustang, who appeared with more than thirty troops, brutally crushed Jay''s wind. Jay quickly turned his head and realized how things were going. The shredders who had been sent to Earth before were not real, but deceitful.


    Even if I die, I''m just a discard. Leaders had already known that it could be a target for the demonstration. No, to be precise, I knew and used him. If it can be used as a sacrifice to deflect Xi Hyun''s boundaries, it is the remaining business.


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Helix smiles brightly and accepts Mustang and his men. The Dutch capital, Amsterdam, was an advancement base and needed their help in capturing the surrounding cities, when an explosion of build-up and build-up power erupted over five years would invade the Earth.


    The operation was swift. As long as there was an enemy called Sihyun, I had to gain an advantage as soon as possible.


    But how do you expect to win? ''


    If we could not defeat the demonstration, the invasion of The Circle was actually a failure. You couldn''t break an egg on a rock. There had to be a proper anti-horse.


    "If you just saw a hurricane that rocked North America, someone must have gone..."


    Jay shakes his head, drooling in his heart. There was nothing to worry about. The range he could perceive, which was the end, was narrow. Knowing the merchant''s intentions was nearly impossible.


    Maybe it''s about the invasion itself. ''


    I thought of the worst case with a light heart, but Jay could not laugh. because I saw firsthand how I used the shredder. Please let your delusions end in your head, Jay hurriedly made his move.


    How long has it been? It was as I was heading through the bush towards Amsterdam. Suddenly, she stops walking and looks up at Mustang.


    "But it''s strange."


    "What''s weird?"


    "I''ve never received a report about you."


    "What are you talking about all of a sudden? So you haven''t heard from your superiors about this operation?"


    "No. The operation was delivered safely."


    I''ve never received a report, but I''ve received word of the operation. In contradictory words, Mustang looked down at A with a distorted face.


    "Do you want to be 20 heads with me?"


    "No way. It''s so much more audacious than I expected, it gives me goose bumps."


    A shrugged shoulders glanced at Mustang''s face.


    Even a covert and covert operation had no reason not to listen to Ei.


    Even if I had to show up suddenly and carry out the operation, I was just doubtful. Could it be the hazing of a procedural error? Or is it a trick carefully woven? It was hard to judge, but she made a decision in her mind. On the other hand, Mustang was leading him and his colleagues away from Amsterdam.


    That''s not good.


    After switching between Mustang and A, Jay realized that things were going badly. It was because there was a good reason why Ei, who was the model of his life, strongly rejected his gaze without being aware of his surroundings. Without anyone to teach him, Jay was able to guess why.


    "... What are you talking about?"


    Kay tilts his head, unaware of the sudden change. Ai opened her mouth with a smile as usual.


    "That''s why it''s dangerous to be dragged around. They weren''t sent by the Special Command."


    "I don''t know what makes you say that, but we''re more right about coming out of the circle. You might not like it, but if there''s a misunderstanding, we''ll figure it out later. We can''t delay the operation because of the quarrel."


    Mustang handled it calmly. Above all, the priority of the operation was worth the attention of the soldiers.


    "That''s right. If there''s a misunderstanding, we''ll figure it out later. The only thing that''s keeping us here right now is poisoning each other."


    S. stepped forward to mediate Mustang and A. Both of them didn''t back down. In a bizarre situation, A. smiles bitterly.


    "In the beginning, Jo, who included me, was not going to be on the mission. because I hadn''t told anyone, but I was in close agreement with a special command officer. You see? There was no reason for us to leave the villa."


    Ei''s words became a starting point. There was no one in the intestine who did not understand what he was saying. The atmosphere suddenly stiffened. A bizarre confrontation has come and gone that cannot be thought of as a group gathered to carry out an operation.


    Mustang just stands still, wondering if he''s lost his words. But maybe it''s because he''s big. Just that came under enormous pressure. The situation will burst like an active volcano at any second. Jay bit his lip. His sixth sense of overshadowing many lines posed a risk.


    "Ah (A), you can''t be..."


    As the reality that he had turned away came to his senses, Kay could not keep his mouth shut. He was trampled where he believed he would be safe.


    "There''s no one around the world who can protect us in the middle of an ongoing operation. He will, too. Aren''t you the Luffy family''s bitch?"


    Mustang and his men were neither positive nor negative. Only the cold silence came and went. In a moment, Mustang aims at Kay''s neck before he opens his mouth. Kay, full of combat skills, doesn''t even notice the approaching touch of death, but stares directly at Mustang. Jay, who moved faster than he thought, shouted.


    "Stupid!"


    Jay, who kicked Mustang''s hand, reflectively hugged Kay. The most important thing for Grogan''s swordsman was not Hadan''s mission-assassination. He was guarding Kay with a forbidden Jade Leaf. Although Gromgan did not discuss it directly, Jay knew he was doing the right thing.


    "I can''t help it. Kill them all!"


    Mustang and Jay fought and became the best of the best. They took off the mask of the Shredder, a loyal dog of House Rufus, and they tried to kill Kay and A. Their provocation of pushing the limits has surpassed that of a common pioneer.


    "Jay, that''s enough. Put me down."


    "Stay still. There''s nothing you can do in this situation anyway."


    Jay moves with Kay in his arms. It was a woman named Kay who could be hit by a blind arrow.


    "I can''t believe you have flowers in this situation. I envy you."


    "Shut up and concentrate."


    Jay was quick to move, spurred by a kind word. Unlike the rash words, S was strong among the watchmen. He sped with Jay, removing the shredder''s siege in a timely manner.


    Ei stood beside them with a smile. At last, I thought that Kay, his fianc¨¦e, might be dead. No. If Jay hadn''t done what he did, he''d be dead by now.


    "That''s what I thought. You can''t deceive a little bloodline. I can''t believe you gave your life for this."


    She raises her arms at the squatters chasing her back like a wild dog. Eyes bloom from his hands as he raises his mind. And at the same time, a lot of icebergs rose. Dozens, hundreds, of icebergs trembled like waves.


    Early in life, the snake of knowledge, Hehe, was considered to have surpassed.


    As the glaciers dominated the forest, temperatures plummeted violently down below. My clothes froze and my skin began to crack. Nature no longer gave. Rather, it was life-threatening. The ruthless mowers do not overcome the rapidly changing environment, and fall. Even the lungs were frozen and there was nothing they could do.


    "Aye! S!"


    Circumstances that can be considered a fabulous chance. Jay ruled the atmosphere through circulation. He raises the storm with his companions. The wind, reaching 29 meters per second, left the pursuers behind.


    /344


    Jay took his colleagues to a cave in France. He led his colleagues on familiar steps because he had once been investigated by Xi Hyun''s orders. The cave that emerged between the rock and the crack in the rock was like a natural fortress. There was never such a perfect space in a situation where we were being chased.


    "Not bad, Jay. I know a place like this."


    "I don''t know when or where this is going to happen."


    "You''re not as prepared as you look."


    S. wandered around the cave in wonder. Kay pretended not to know what this cave meant, but only blushed his face. Jay scratches his head as he watches her face change. I came to the place where I promised I would never come again. I couldn''t help but sigh at the playfulness of a mischievous fate.


    "Phew, I could use a break.


    Away from the hands of the House of Rufus, Ei sits on a rock and breathes a short breath. Maybe it''s because he''s drawing more thought than he can handle to deal with the shredders. His institutions and circuits were roughly scrambling.


    "... S, come here."


    "Why?"


    "After this, I think I should tell you, too."


    You can''t hide it forever. S. had to know. I was caught up in a whirlpool of fate without preparing myself.


    "Ah, the story of the House of Rufus."


    After just walking towards Ey, S wiped out a genuine smile and subdued him. S. pulls out his dagger from his chest and presses Ai''s neck. A sharp, sharp blade touches your skin, and blood begins to flow in between.


    Ai was a little blurry in her unthinkable behavior. I was so vigilant that I fell at the last moment.


    "I''m sorry, you don''t have to tell me. The Rufus are everywhere. They''re not everywhere. Oh, Jay. Don''t move from there. VVIP wounded."


    Jay''s gaze met S. He bit his lip. A spy who I thought was my best friend. It was literally a mountain.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 368 00368 Malicious Childbirth

    But it wasn''t unexpected. It was a situation that Jay had in mind. He will, too. He was swarmed by threats, not threats, and became Grogan''s sword. There must have been some reason that neither Bourne nor S. could say.


    "S, let go of A, please. Then I''ll forget everything I''ve seen here."


    "Ha, you''re still living the dream. You think you''re in charge now? Or do you think I should listen to you because you''re a nobleman and I''m a citizen? Do I look okay to you?"


    S. growls and empowers the dagger. The blade pierced Ey''s skin and severed his artery. Kay''s remarks made things worse and more deliberate. S. was not a colleague she had already known.


    "I''m not angry at all. Against the forbidden Jade Leaf being exploited for nothing."


    Kay''s abilities are inferior to those he holds. Of course, it was definitely true that the watchmen were skilled at fighting the water level. However, it was said to stand out among the pioneers selected as the Meat Shield. It didn''t make sense that she, born in the best environment and the best bloodline, would be fighting the bottom life.


    The guards were able to plot an attack on Hyler continent because they all had Kay''s implicit consent. No matter what happened, the idea that it was enough to let her go was stuck in the smoke.


    "You may think it''s a good thing you came to Earth to avoid the eyes of House Rufus, but that was a fatal mistake. There''s no way you''re not coming because you told me to go to Rufus, right?"


    "But you didn''t know that until now."


    "Don''t you see yet? Of course you didn''t."


    The House of Rufus was everywhere. It was nowhere. A special command was no exception. The Rufus realized her work when Kay was dispatched as a watchman and devised a plan accordingly.


    I turned my back on Kay and waited for Ei to come to the surface. The Rufus paved the way under water until they came to Earth, mistaken for safe. For five years. Until this moment, the people and capital they had invested in were unthinkable.


    "Should we run?"


    A thin plan began to circulate through Jay''s mind. But I couldn''t move fast enough. It was best that Ei died by S. ''s hand, but Kay was not moved in his place.


    "Kay..."


    "Jay, you have to run. I''ll stay here. The name Rolf and Gaga is not to be ashamed, but I will do whatever it takes to decide."


    I wonder if the word "forbidden Jade Leaf," which is being exploited for nothing, bothered Kay''s nerves. She raises her mind and burns her spirit. It was clear that the situation with the fianc¨¦e A-E being held made a bad judgment call. Jay tried to run away with Kay.


    Kay was like a lifeline. Because if she died, she wouldn''t have lived. Once all this was over, S was sure that he would blame Jay for all his sins. S. ''words are the pressure of the House of Rufus. Even if I live close, my life was just waiting for me to run away so that I wouldn''t die.


    Without Kay, there was no one who could defend him. At that time, Grongardo would notice the outline of the S and Ruffel families, but he could not cover Jay. I had no reason to. Jay and he knew best that he was just a consumable.


    Even killing both S and A here was a problem for Kay. Sweet excuses couldn''t have worked for her after watching the whole situation. It was clear that Grogan''s perfect assassination would not mean he wanted his daughter to be traumatized.


    Even if you kill Es, the problem remains. The only way to kill Ei is to disappear. If he managed to escape, the timing that would have killed A would have never come again. There couldn''t have been a natural way to avert Kei''s death.


    There was another problem. Either way, there was a fatal flaw that led to the loss of House Rufus and Chuck. You punch the culprit''s jaw to avoid the wolf. Either way, it was a setback. But Jay had no choice.


    "Jay, it''s time to keep that promise! Save me now! It''s not that hard with your abilities, is it?"


    "Ahan, were you two holding hands behind my back? That''s a new fact."


    As Aega revealed her nature to the extreme, the situation sank faster and faster. Even though he knew that Jay and Kay''s life could be in danger, his judgment was highly irrational. It was a continuation of Abigail.


    "Jay, I know what you''re capable of. Even if you exert your power here now, no one will spread your secrets."


    Jay, who was stared at by S and Kay, was cold sweating. At the same time, he received interesting eyes and eyes filled with expectations, and realized that the situation was flowing strangely. Jay bit his lip.


    ''At that time, it was a mistake to get caught in this cave.''


    If we don''t move now, Kay''s gonna think it''s weird. She knew what Jay was capable of.


    Jay has shown that in front of her, the group is more important than the individual. It was an act to ease Kay''s suspicions, but now it''s tightening his neck.


    At that moment, Jay felt a hostility surrounding him. About thirty people surrounded the cave. After realizing that there was nowhere to run, Jay smiled bitterly.


    We came all this way just because of Ei''s ability and Jay''s character. The enemy was not a fool. There was no reason to cheat twice on the same plan.


    ''I had to run when I could.''


    I should have taken her away from the cave, even if I took a grudge against Kay. After looking at the situation a little more favorable, Jay kicked his tongue. But what do I do? Blame myself for being an opportunist.


    Jay, who selected the plan in his head, pushed one of his index fingers forward. At any time, he finished preparing to leave the branch, and his voice was freezing cold.


    "S., I don''t want to kill you. So put the" A "down."


    Unlike what you said, Jay did not make the choice to save A from the beginning. It was just a lie to create a close situation.


    "So am I, Jay. I admire your skill. So stop looking after these nobles and come this way. I can take care of one of you."


    "Why don''t you put the" A "down first? Kay might be able to hide one of you."


    "Jay''s right. If you change your mind now, I won''t ask you what you''ve done."


    "You and I both know that''s not possible."


    S. was no different from Jay. If only Jay had held hands with the Rolves, S would have held hands with the Luftel family.


    "And look around you. The vanquishers are slowly closing in on the perimeter. Victory is certain, but I can''t help it. I could kill them all, no questions asked, but I''m giving you one last chance because of the love that I''ve been building, Jay. Hand over Kay, and I''ll spare your life."


    ''I shouldn''t have accepted it in the first place.''


    Regrets are too late no matter how fast. Jay grumbled so easily at the past that he stepped into the hut. I wasn''t offered by Grogan. I should have resisted even if I wanted to die.


    ''A perfect assassination, there''s no such thing.''


    You had to be able to coordinate all the situation-variables that were changing time and time so you could kill A perfectly. But with such power, it was not necessary to follow Grogan''s control. Grogan''s control has denied that being here itself can''t completely kill an A.


    I could gain too much power through the Apostle''s evidence, but that was it. Jay was a socialite who could be seen anywhere.


    "If it''s not for the best, I have to choose a lane..."


    Everything that was encouraging was in the cave. A natural fortress that cannot be found unless you look closely. No matter who died, there would be no trace.


    "Let''s make a deal, S. I don''t care if you kill Ei. You want my life, I''ll give it to you. But I want Cayman to live. Whether she dies or not, it''s not going to be a huge disruption."


    In extreme situations, the nature reveals itself. Kay was moved by Jay''s sacrifice. I didn''t know that I would rush out like this. She realized that the compassion she had forgotten so far had begun to faintly burn. The sincerity of turning away pretending not to know because of A.


    "Jay!!!!! How dare you, you! Be hesitant!"


    Ei shouted, forgetting that she was caught by S. Since I was in Zephyros, I warned my sister like that, but she crossed the line. Seeing Jay''s sincerity unfairly at the last moment, A. shed tears.


    "Is that what this is about? I''ve thought about it since the first time I saw it, but I can''t imagine saying that in this situation, can I? I''ve already won the battle, but I can''t let you. If you can''t give up Kay, you''re dead, too. Unfortunately, I don''t intend to be merciful to my last favoured opponent."


    S. shakes his head as if it couldn''t be stopped. I''m tired of the horror of love. The tension loosened momentarily in Jay''s unassuming confession. A small gap. Jay, who had been waiting for that moment from the beginning, moved quickly, without missing it.


    Thaang, the shrill sound, echoes through the cavern while piercing Ei''s brow. An unpredictable raid. Ace stares blankly at the blow that pierces Ey''s glabella through his chest. A moment of carelessness created everything.


    "What...?"


    "You don''t have to look at me when I''ve already won, do you?"


    Ta-ang, Ta-ang. Even before S reacted, Jay left his office in a row. The supersonic breach punctures Es'' body. It only took two seconds for a friendly colleague to become a cold lump of meat. In a split second, Hubi crosses over.


    After his once-believe colleague died, Kay sat there, unable to overcome the shock. And I looked up at Jay in astonished eyes.


    "Uh, why... did you kill him, Lord?" "


    "I needed it."


    Kay will kill you if he finds out. That was Jay''s conclusion. He chose to traumatize Kay for his own protection. It was a selfish decision, but Jay didn''t mind. He had a place to go. There was no time to linger in a place like this.


    At the beginning, Kay was a member of the Lobby Family. I would understand if I explained the details of the inner lining.


    ''But it''s going to break.''


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. We do not negotiate with terrorists.

 369 00369 Malicious Childbirth

    It wasn''t a perfect assassination, it was a perfect looking assassination. Considering Kay''s discovery, I didn''t have anything to say to Grogan.


    ''... I have to explain it well so that the story doesn''t flow to there.''


    At that time, a massive ceiling collapses and a single person lands. Bang, a figure covered in shadow armor. When Sihyun appeared, Jay sighed without anyone knowing. The reason why the mowers outside heard the noise and didn''t enter the cave was revealed.


    "Jay!"


    Kay quickly noticed the identity of him and hid behind Jay''s back. So far, he has accomplished many things and defeated the forces of The One. Her reaction was perfectly normal. She holds Jay''s collar tightly, thinking she could die here.


    "Have you cleared the interior already?"


    Sihyun, who had eliminated Igolognac and even the Crushers who had resurfaced on Earth, casually examined the cave. Soon after he found Jay and Kay, he shakes his head. It''s because I had a rough idea of what they were going through when I saw the two corpses inside the cave.


    "She wore it the other day, and now she wears it. Is it that good?"


    "W-what does that mean? Jay?"


    Kay''s eyes moved around without focusing. When she can''t catch the ribs and looks at herself, Jay shrugs.


    "You know that better than anyone."


    "So is he."


    "Jay, Jay! What''s going on here? Talking to the King of Shadows like he''s friendly. Did you betray The Circle?!"


    Kay reacts nervously, but Jay doesn''t open his mouth. It was Se-hyun who was holding their necks here. And Jay had no choice but to answer every word he said. It was because there was a constraint that we should answer the truth without lying.


    "Can I kill him?"


    "It''s still useful. And you know my situation."


    "I''m kidding. I know her importance."


    In a joke that didn''t seem like a joke, Jay sweated cold sweat. If he wished, he could not resist and had no choice but to hand over Kay''s collar. She came up here at great risk, but Jay was still in the palm of her hand.


    "But I can''t let that happen."


    Sihyun reached out for Kay.


    [Stop.]


    [Forget it.]


    [Don''t think.]


    Kay was obsessed with the flow of coordination. Her whole body turned solid, and she temporarily became a statue. Even though his colleague could neither hear nor see nor speak, Jay was delighted to think that there was one less annoying variable. He chose his gaze over Kay''s comfort.


    "How did you get here? I don''t think you''re here because I''m worried."


    "I''m just here because I can feel the shredders'' vitality."


    Even after killing all the shredders on the planet before the battle with Igolognac, he reappeared. I couldn''t help but notice. Thinking that there might be more variables that he did not know, Sihyun had to come here to reveal the aftermath of Grandeliol''s collapse.


    "So what''s the situation here? You can explain the details later, just tell me the big one."


    It was the collapse of the Grandeliols, flooding of heteros and pioneers. There was not much time given to Sihyun. That''s why Jay explained as little as possible about his situation. A demonstration of the power struggle between the Crossens, the Rolves and the Rufus nodded their heads. Background knowledge was heard through periodic reports, so we were able to quickly understand how the situation was going.


    "The Rufus took the lead."


    "That''s right. You''ll think you''re safe with Crossen Ghana and the Rolve now. Kay and I are more likely to return to Zephyros. I think it''s an issue."


    I killed Eywa and S. But Jay was able to let it go. It was because the fact that Sihyun was here only increased the scope to make excuses. In a blatant way, I was able to turn all the arrows to him. The only survivors are him and Kay. Their testimony was superior to any report.


    "If you''re going to Zephyros, there''s a good chance you won''t be back for a while."


    "I''m sure it will."


    The circle strikes with a repentant blow. It was not enough to be certain that Sihyun would lose to Igolognac, so the river called the collapse-hetero flood of Grandeliol. But regrettably, the victory was on his side.


    The One''s defeat is certain. They lost a lot of things, so they''ll regroup for a while after the operation. No one knew how long it would take.


    "If you are going to Zephyros, seize power in any way you can. I don''t care if it''s phonological violence or justification."


    "You don''t want to make such a request without being honest. I have my limits. If there is a special support base in Zephyros, I will follow it, but there I am an orphan without a cripple house."


    "Is that why you won''t do it?"


    The shadow shifted behind his back, and Jay quickly changed his face and attitude.


    "... No. I will."


    It was his destiny to do as he was told. Jay, who was filled with tears in his heart, made a plan in his head.


    "I''m going to give you temporary freedom based on your performance."


    "Really?"


    "Is there a reason I should lie to you?"


    "No, I''m not."


    There was no reason for him to talk nonsense as Sihyun said. If you don''t let him go for the rest of your life, that''s it. Scratching his head, Jay decided to put everything on the same hope.


    "Then suffer."


    With irresponsible words, he disappeared like a fog. Then Jay sighed, realizing that he had talked to the body of Xi Hyun. He looks at Kay''s side and waits for her to regain consciousness. Soon after, Kay awoke from his dream, turning his gaze to the left and to the right, opening his mouth.


    "... Jay, what are you going to do about the people out there?"


    "Oh, that''s where it all started."


    Jay and Kay went out of the cave. Kay was unable to keep his mouth shut in front of his eyes. The pioneers who pursued her were all dead to you.


    "Uh, what happened?"


    "That''s what you''re saying after seeing me slaughter just now. Looks like" shock "is big."


    Shock. In that word, Kay recalls an incident that just happened. I don''t remember Jay killing more than thirty pioneers, but what he did was remarkable.


    "By the way, why did you kill him? Jay, are you up to something, too? Everything you said to me the other day was a lie?"


    Kay pulls the dagger out of his chest, raising his mind. I didn''t want to believe it, but it was true that Jay killed Ei recklessly.


    "Calm down. We were just about to talk."


    Jay takes out a medal in his arms. Inside the medallion, decorated with gold and obsidian, three snakes were biting their tails and circling. Kay was stunned for a moment. It was a symbol of the Lobby family. After winning the medallion, Kay realized that Jay''s medal was genuine.


    Kay''s voice was forced to become heavy as only the deepest darkest of them came out of Jay''s arms.


    "Jay, who the hell are you? Why do you have this?"


    "You know that. How much this thing weighs..."


    "I''m not in the mood to joke around! Don''t be blunt, be clear!"


    When Kay lowered his head, Jay shrugged and said.


    "I tried not to tell you until the end, but I have no choice but to tell you the situation. As you can imagine, I am the swordsman behind the Rolves. Plus, I''ve been guarding your side since you were dispatched as a watchman by Lord''s command."


    Jay uncovered an added setting. The situation and conditions were intertwined and forced, but he was bragging as if he had been chosen as the sword of the Lobby Family from the beginning. Lubricating oil-MSG- is the right way to have a smooth conversation. Under that kind of determination, Jay secretly told a lie.


    "But why would my family''s sword want Ey? My fianc¨¦e would be like my family."


    "Secret guardian."


    When the polite answer, like ''back then,'' Kay kept his mouth shut. The heavy silence sinks between the two. When Jay sighed, he put the lubricant back in to continue the conversation.


    "There is no will in the sword. I''m sorry I hurt you, Bourne, but this is a burden I have to bear, and I have to go."


    A willingness to go blind beyond a solemn oath. Realizing how capable and faithful Jay was, Kay bit his lip. I wasn''t mad at Jay. Even though Ei died, nothing came close. After all, he was just a man of the house.


    "Your father''s orders, I see. because there is no one in the family who can decide such important matters."


    Until then, Kay realizes that one of his memories is shattered.


    "So you lied about all the secret agents sent from The Circle. Hah, I don''t know about that. I''m excited alone, I like it alone..."


    The reddened Cay blurred the end of the horse. She was ashamed to death herself.


    Jay didn''t go through all the trouble because he liked Kay. Jay had just received orders from the Rolves. Saving her from the King of the Shadows with her life was not of her own free will, but of her own free will.


    "Hate it. You can hate it. If it makes you feel any better..."


    At Jay''s words, Kay exploded the emotions that had been stored up all at once.


    "That would be great! What matters is what I just said."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I told you to let me live."


    Jay nods cautiously, remembering that he vomited emotional words to induce S. ''carelessness.


    "I''m not corrupt enough to make a sound I don''t have in mind."


    Corruption allowed me to say this freely, but Jay did not reveal the truth. It was important to impress Kay. Kay, who hugged Jay, put a rising horse in his mouth.


    "I''d appreciate it if you weren''t the secret agent sent from the Circle. I can also admit that you protected me because of the order. So don''t lie to me again. I don''t want to be toyed with by you in a place I don''t know."


    "I said that..."


    "I won''t ask you about your father''s instructions. I''ll forget what I saw today. I only escaped safely under your protection."


    "You certainly know my weaknesses. Is that all you want?"


    "Yes, that''s it."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 370 00370 Malicious Childbirth

    In the sudden declaration, Jay had to laugh. He moved much more aggressively than he expected. It would be strange to refuse to volunteer to help. With unexpected cooperation, Jay gladly accepted Kay''s offer. After wrapping Kay in his arms, Jay strokes her head.


    "More than I thought..."


    Isn''t that naive? Jay smiles favorably and predicts things to come. From now on, he didn''t want to stop. It was a situation in which he experienced that his life would be lost before he could see the end if he did not try until he had gained his freedom.


    Once he was on the tiger''s back, his place was either the summit or the abyss.


    /345


    On August 21, a number of heteros and pioneers flooded the world as Grandeliols collapsed. Thrown into the world, they launched a blind murder. Humanity called the case "Dome Brake."


    The dome brake was a disaster that foretold the demise of humanity. But mankind overcame. The light of humanity and the hope of Xavier prevailed. It could not have been weakened by the systematically mobile supernatural organizations of skilled people gathered everywhere. Borders and races, and those that surpassed age and ideology glowed.


    Moreover, there was Xi Hyun beside them. The sprint of Tindalus'' hounds beside him, capable of operating hundreds of body parts at a time, coexisted around the world. However, despite the efforts of such demonstrations, the damage was clear. Time constraints and spatial constraints obstruct the demonstration. The fact that humanity was not ready to completely stop the aggression of the circle also greatly worked.


    Like this, the collapse of Grandeliols around the world at one time left a deep scar on the human civilization. A billion casualties and more property damage indirectly showed him.


    But mankind did not despair. It''s because I won a more valuable victory. Humanity has taken another step away from the chains of Grandeliol-the Won-with its own power. They finally pulled all the traces of the second world that were sprinkled on the earth. Now there is only one thing left to do.


    Unprecedented support for unlimited resource supply through localization. Skills and abilities from numerous studies. All conditions were engaged and circulated. Everything was a curve up.


    After being invaded by The One for a while, the human civilization begins to bloom again. A situation where you''ve taken control of The One. Humanity used the crisis as an opportunity to make their land stronger.


    /346


    The Rufus of Power, the Crossen of Power, and the Loeb of Gold. The three families were all unique. It was no exaggeration to say that The One''s power was in their hands.


    Maybe that''s why they crave each other''s power. Expanded their territory by biting each other. Since there was no external enemy, it was probably a natural outcome to incorporate the internal force. because in the world dominated by The One, they were eternal predators.


    To get to the top, we had to unite the power of the scattered horns. The situation requires each other''s strength. The three families continue to fight in the unseen. The friction was naturally extreme. They were always prepared for all-out war with a cause.


    It was a town like that. Before Bourne, it was a more symbolic building, but before the ambush, the atmosphere couldn''t be better. The three housewives representing the three families just wanted time to pass, turning their backs on each other. Their relationship is not a strong alliance, but a fierce rival. To be clear, he was an enemy that had to be killed.


    But you can''t keep your mouth shut forever. The golden bean robe, the head of the extended family, and the grogan bean robe, opened their closed eyes.


    "This is the first gathering since I sent the continent that way."


    Although the word poet or scholar came to mind, Grogan''s voice was heavy and heavy. It was as if a ferocious giant was inside him.


    On the right forehead, Bivanu Bin Rufus, the head of the House of Rufus with a huge horn, snorted. Who had no idea how vain Grogan''s words were, was not here.


    "Of course. You haven''t invited me since. You seem to be seeing a lot of the Crossens. Isn''t that right, Kellon?"


    Nervously answering, he turns to the man sitting next to him. The youngest of the three owners was Kelon Vincrosen, the Crosen household. Without hiding his glamorous appearance, he was orphaned enough to fit a nobleman better than the center of power.


    "I have expressed my neutral position. But you''re the one who ignored me. It''s natural for me to meet Gromgan when you''re trespassing and expanding the Croseman territory."


    "You speak well. You started merging the two families like you saw it happen at the same time. Why can''t you just be honest? It was because I was afraid of the Luffel family."


    The flame rises from the breath of Bevanu, shaking his head and choking.


    "Don''t be ridiculous. Soap. You broke the balance of the three families. Don''t forget that. We left our fears and fears and took the best course of action to restore balance."


    "So it''s all my fault. Hah! Grogan, are you trying to keep your mouth shut? I thought you were the only one who could stand up to me."


    "The era of dealing with anything with fists is over, soap."


    "The world has always been a breeding ground! Grogan, I hope you don''t know that you''re talking about self-assuring weaklings who can''t even put their fists out."


    "Then realize that there are some things that can''t be solved with a fist. It''s time to realize the cost of your life and grow up."


    "What?"


    As Kelon digs sharply, the hot flame rages between his lips. Grinning grogans, burning soap, and calming kelons. The ambush rocks violently as they raise their thinking power.


    However, the intestine that seemed to burst soon sank cold in the blink of an eye. Dramatic changes. The three households instinctively looked to the entrance. Unlike the others, there was the person who called them in.


    Dark hair like a shadow. A limb as thin as chopsticks, a puppy''s eyes. Losing his passion, he was the chief who led The Circle to this place and the great old being, Chris.


    Chris sits on the throne across Grogan, Bevanu, and Kelon. It was relaxing enough for the viewer to feel lazy, but the housewives were not careless. He knew how deep and wide the power hidden in the void and void was.


    "I will soon be in the dark."


    Chris jumped to the conclusion of ignoring the introduction. In the close declaration, the three main households were zinc. Chris is a pillar of The Circle, and Death is in his mouth. Why would he want to die if he can live an infinite life? The ranchers looked up at Chris as if they didn''t understand.


    "You don''t have to pretend to be sad. I can see the pain in your hearts."


    "No. How could I have thought of that? I will always be on Chris'' side."


    He shakes his head reflectively, but Chris doesn''t believe it.


    "Despite the truth being revealed, it is hard to hide it without speaking frankly. What a foolish decision. You think I don''t know that? How funny would it have been to humiliate me so far?"


    Chris held up his hands and soap was overwhelmed by enormous pressure. He struggled desperately under pressure that seemed to squeeze. Soon, the power surrounding the body of soap disappeared. But the shock didn''t go away. He breathed a harsh thought that he might be dead.


    "But now it''s funny to discipline. I made it that way."


    Chris glances down at the ranchers with a clumsy look on his chin.


    "And didn''t you expect that? That my heart has left the circle. You go your way. I''ll be on my way. If the paths overlap, you may see them, but that''s it. No need to grumble, no need to be angry, no need to grieve."


    Chris strokes his throne with his calm eyes. There''s nothing for him to sit on here anymore. Because there can be no holes in the past in new challenges.


    "I will grant freedom to all of you. The circle is yours from this moment forward."


    Chris, he made more circles because he had a very personal grudge about wanting to destroy the world. But there is no grudge left to burn his heart. He broke the world and set up new rules with his own hands.


    "Then I''ll see you in the afterlife."


    We spent a lot of time together, but we didn''t stop to say goodbye. Chris, who unilaterally announced his intentions, stood up without listening to the answers of the three households.


    When Chris stepped out of the war, Zeus was the most rugged mountain range in Zephyros. It was also the highest peak, Korum. After four years in the dwelling-cave, Chris could see Alto waiting for him.


    "Chris, don''t you regret it?"


    "I''ve thrown that away since I met Alto."


    Despite his grave words, Alto''s exaggerated posture reveals his feelings.


    "Oh, I''m so glad. You have to be impressed when you say things like that. You haven''t done lip service so far, and now it''s time to go? After all these years, you have to grow up to be old!"


    Unlike Alto, who was moving in a fragile fashion, Chris sat down and closed his eyes quietly.


    "I can''t wait to go."


    "Well, the raiders have all the information they need. You want to hurry."


    Alto opened the mountain and wiped out his lively smile. And at the same time, chaos and chaos covered her face. The sensation of being overwhelmed by just watching eroded the intestine.


    "I''m going to ask you again. You drop everything you''ve accomplished and you start over. After this moment, I want to come back, but I can''t. Maybe you''ll regret the choice you made. You still want to do it?"


    "Yes, my answer is exactly the same."


    "Stubborn kid. Well, that''s your charm, too."


    That was the end of the conversation. Alto flicks his finger and an ominous tentacle pops out of her shadow and envelops Chris. Chris regained consciousness, feeling the immense power to bind himself. He takes off his bowl of relief and falls into a deep sleep to move on to a better existence.


    /347


    It''s been a month since the dome brakes went off. A malicious attack on the Waitley family has broken out.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 371 00371 Malicious Childbirth

    It began to sprout from the seeds that the Ravana Waitley had in his possession. "Something with all possibilities," which remained unknown, became stronger over time, and eventually came to a situation where it became one life.


    The typical pregnancy period was 280 days, but Lavania''s possession broke through the entire process in just 30 days. He realized his place was cramped and kicked Ravania''s belly roughly.


    "Cruwell, you will not forgive. No, I won''t forgive you. But the child in me is here because he''s innocent. Don''t forget that."


    "I''m sad you no longer call me Father. Lavania."


    "Shut that mouth, hehe."


    Lavania, lying in a surgical bed, grabbed her stomach. The proof of compassion and compassion was trying to come out of the world. In the meantime, Lavania has suffered. She conceived an unwanted life under the leadership of her father, Crowell.


    Lavania tried to kill herself because she knew better than anyone that it would be an unfortunate future for her or her child. But she couldn''t kill her own child in the end. It is because there is no sin against the newborn child-life.


    If he had been guilty, it would have been Cruwell or the woman who remained with him even though he knew his thoughts about anti-human acts for the sake of family business.


    At least Lavania believed so. If a strange starting point kills you before you''re even born, what''s the point? After much suffering, Lavania chose the path of her patience. She thought positively.


    Though he did not get the one he loved, he was able to give birth to a child he could love. She humbly accepts her situation, perhaps because she was lucky never to return. Ravania strokes her belly, hoping that her body would not be free, but that the child she gave birth to would be free.


    The seeds of an ominous creature of unknown origin are about to burst, but she doesn''t mind. It''s because I thought I could take care of it with love and attention. In fact, she was going to take care of her child''s love and attention.


    "Is it started?"


    Cruwell bites a towel over her mouth as water bursts from her crotch. impending delivery. All that was left was a fight with time. I had to hope that the strength of Lavania would last until the child came out safely.


    "Khhh, aah!"


    Ravania snaps at the towel with all her might. She gives you more strength as you feel as if something is escaping within her heavy body.


    "Yes, that''s it! Lavania. A little more, a little more. I can see his head."


    Cruwell helped Lavania with a familiar gesture. He was the one who received Lavania from his divorced wife. Cruwell, who brought out his experience in the old memories, prepared scissors to cut the cord.


    How much time has passed. As the screams of Lavania grew louder and louder, the birth came to an end. The child''s body had escaped by half.


    "It''s over, Lavania."


    At the same time Cruwell''s words ended, the child faced the world. A child who resembles her with whiter skin and blood-like pupils could not even open her eyes properly wet with amniotic fluid. It was instinctively twitching. After realizing that his role was over, Lavania breathed a harsh breath.


    Cruwell was stunned as soon as he saw his grandson. It was because the pressure I felt from Alto was coming from a little boy. Looking at his trembling hands, he could see that his choice was not wrong.


    "Yes, it is. If we don''t get this far, we won''t be able to aim for the summit."


    Cruwell wanted to approach God''s work through a child born of Ravania. It was not a myth. It is because the God of the second generation, born through the human body, must clearly show the ability to exceed the limit.


    Moreover, he was a child who knew nothing and was suitable for brainwashing. Cruwell felt that he could control the existence of God to his own taste. His eyes overflowed with greed and desire.


    Sadly, what was inside her was not a pure and clean soul. Cruwell, however, was not a soul that would take his education lightly. What was inside of him was "Chris," which remained ashes after thousands of years.


    ''It worked.''


    Based on the data sent by the raiders, Chris realizes he''s safely seated in a new body, leaving everything behind and leaping to the next level. It''s because memories and minds began to find their place, one by one, as if a fluorescent lamp were illuminated. After organizing thousands of years of memories in an instant, Chris opened his eyes wide.


    Chris examined his body for all the accomplishments and powers he had accumulated to escape the mission-instincts and constraints given him by the Elder God. A finger twitches, but he smiles bitterly.


    It is because nothing was completed in a child''s body, but the innate ability surpassed that of the pioneer. Physical ability was also excellent. The energetic body was evolving over time, and the turbulent thought institutions and circuits began to become even more robust, depending on Chris'' will.


    Noticing his body-body growing at an abnormal rate, Chris clenched two fists. The new body-life was surprisingly good.


    Unique technologies, not to mention, were in an unfamiliar state, but were close to 80 million in thought. It was not unusually high, even though the walls were opened right away. It was also evidence that the potential was that high.


    But Chris had no intention of opening the gates. No, to be precise, I had no intention of opening up right now. He wanted to take this opportunity to redefine his wall.


    Even in Zephyros, it was just the number of spleens cooked to surpass the weakened self. It was opened in an immature state in order to overcome the crisis in front of us. He set the limits of an infinite possibility by his own hand. It was literally an archetype for the picnic barracks.


    What was important to the great old existence was not thought and compulsion, but "opening wall." That''s why Chris wanted to sharpen and polish himself in order to achieve perfect and perfect ideals. Chris calmly expressed his opinions with the two people staring at him unnaturally.


    [Humans, raise me.]


    "Khh... ugh."


    Ravania and Cruwell realized something was wrong when a clear will broke through their minds. Unlike what they thought, the child had a distinct self. It was not something that could be controlled by love or education in the first place. It was a perfect one from the beginning. Ravania and Cruwell faced unexpected realities.


    What they gave birth to was not proof of God. It was an unbearably large ''evil''.


    /348


    Alto roamed the night sky. She rises high enough to see the airplane, striking the cold wind and floating on the clouds. But her walk ended soon after. A black man, a slander, appeared in front of her with sun-kissed skin. The two who met in the calm sky exchanged their gazes for a moment.


    Slander strokes one of the hairs of his head that hasn''t grown yet. He was looking at forty years old, but his muscles seemed to burst out of the bag to make those years colorless.


    As Alto inflates the ball, Slander shakes his head.


    "You seem upset."


    "Of course. My plan almost went to shit. Why did you join forces with the Egolognac scum? Do you think it would be fun to destroy humanity like that in the first place?"


    "Well, my partnership with Igolognac was merely a whim. I didn''t think he was going to move that way, because he''d almost ignored it for two years. Alto, you know I''m very busy."


    "You''re the one who said that and called more circles in the middle. Using signals I use often. You''ve been so precise and yet you try to convince me with one word," fickle "? Am I really that funny, being everyone''s idol?"


    "It''s not funny. It''s just cute."


    "I''m annoyed, I''m annoyed! You''re the only one born before me. Don''t look at me like that."


    Alto, who couldn''t help but curl his feet, expressed his feelings, but Slander simply ignored her complaint with a vague smile.


    Slander and Alto were both in the body of Nialla Totep, but their goals and dispositions were completely different. What strikes each other according to each other''s desires was also universal.


    Slander in the shadows and Alto in the night sky glow like a star. The two who had seldom seen themselves descended from the same root were always in a conflicting relationship.


    "I don''t know what you''re so upset about. I don''t think it would be bad for us to be destroyed by Igolognac. It''s a natural story to be eliminated if you don''t grow up through hardship and adversity."


    "It''s just destruction-apocalypse. It means something to a story that ends once and for all. Endless despair is the best aesthetic. Where the hell were you born?! You were born in the belly of Yog Sotos?"


    "If I don''t meet my expectations, it won''t matter if I perish. Didn''t you actually stop him? I want you to know that I respect your wishes and I will not intervene. And speaking of which, it wasn''t me who first touched Egolognac, it was humanity."


    "Yes, but you''re all right! What the hell are you up to? Even though we want humanity to perish, we don''t have enough technology for free to help us develop our civilization. I''m sure you know that ideas and behaviors don''t match."


    "Is this about localization?"


    "Yes."


    "You''ll find out soon enough."


    Slander laughs even louder as he thinks of something. Alto''s curiosity raised its head by itself because it had been such a long time since he was so pleased.


    "You can tell me the truth."


    "If you''re curious, why don''t you run around on your own feet and look for it? It will be much more rewarding than it sounds here."


    Slander falls to the ground. Alto lets out a shout as he looks back at him as he flies away.


    "Hey! You, stop right there!"


    /349


    Jay returned to Zephyros with Kay, who cleared all the afterstorms from the dome brake. There were four when I went, but there were only two when I came. The two, who knew why the two of them were empty, remained silent even in the wagon to the side of the Rolf.


    "See you later, Jay."


    "Yes. In the same mansion anyway..."


    Jay gets out of the wagon and goes straight to his office to see Grogan.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. The Seeker cannot cross dimensions. There''s no need for him to go to Zephyros.

 372 00372 Malicious Childbirth

    It was not difficult to find the way because I had been here once. When Jay arrived at the Oval Office, he knocked at the door with a familiar gesture. You hear a sound in the room before he opens his mouth.


    "Come in."


    With Grogan''s solemn voice, Jay''s heart is heavy. What Grogan wanted was Ei''s death. It was not a normal death either. He wished for a perfect death that seemed close to natural history. But Jay did not complete Grogan''s wishes.


    Fortunately, Xi Hyun appeared there and escaped from the dragonship, but it was controversial in many ways. Only Kay and J.j. with ordinary abilities survived because of their ability to fight. Even though I survived among talented people like hunger, it was difficult to avoid suspicion.


    "Ha¡­"


    Jay''s body shrunk by itself. It was a good thing we ended up there, but Kay was onto us. Kay''s active cooperation didn''t get into Grogan''s ears, but it was always a bomb that could go off.


    Jay, who was seated, had to wait quietly until Gromgan opened his mouth. A lot of excuses have gone by in his head, but Jay shakes his head. It couldn''t have worked for Grogan.


    "I ordered Ei to be killed so that everyone could be convincing and accepting. During the chaos, a troop of the House Rufus appeared and revealed its location to the Shadow King, making the situation more complicated than expected, but doing well. As a result, no one felt threatened by Ei''s death."


    Jay stared blankly for a moment. I was fascinated by what I didn''t even think of. But from Grogan''s point of view, it was obvious. In the beginning, he didn''t expect much. Even though Jay was hiding his skills, the limit was clear. Successful assassination was more difficult than passing a camel through a needle, avoiding the eyes of 24-hour sentinels.


    "I''m glad you''re satisfied."


    "I wonder how you escaped from the king of the shadow, but it must be the number of your spleen, so you won''t get the right answer."


    Jay only gave a vague smile to Grogan''s delicate gaze. Instead of the number of spleens, Xi Hyun was strangled. All he did was put the blame on him.


    "But Kasha found out."


    A spontaneous incoming blow. When the heavy fact hit the temple, Jay seemed to be breathless. He promised he wouldn''t know, but Grogan already knew.


    "I can only say I''m sorry about that. But if I didn''t move at that time, I would have lost everything, so I had to use my hands. If it''s a punishment, I''ll take it easy."


    Making excuses was one of the lowest steps. Jay, who investigated beforehand that Gromgan hates lying rather than failing, bowed his head frankly. Grogan frowns at Jay''s method of avoiding his own heartache.


    "As I said before, I am sure of prizes and bees. I don''t want to bring personal emotion to a sword that has successfully completed its mission, so raise your head."


    In a kind speech, Jay sighed of relief. But that was his relief. It is because the heavy blow came again as he sighed.


    "But I gave you a mission and you seduced Kasha. You seem better at hitting women than assassination.Are you lighter than you look?"


    "Yes?"


    This time, Jay had no choice but to make a fool of himself. I assure you, he never seduced Kay. It was true, but that was all I could say or make that face depending on the situation. I never directly appealed to love or talked about the future.


    ''How much do you know?''


    Actually, there was only one time. Just before I came to Zephyros, I experienced a similar atmosphere. It was even clear to everyone that they had become more than friends without over-explaining it.


    As Grogan''s gaze intensifies, Jay wiggles his fingers where he can''t see them. At the same time, the cold sweat flowing behind my back was not dry. He acted boldly, but Jay was always just a socialite. Kangja, that too, stares at you as if you were at the peak of power, but you can''t be fine.


    "Kasha is a child I''ve raised since I was a child. I decided it was best for my wife-wife. Well, there are far too many noble corners, but I have no regrets about my actions."


    Only then did Jay find out from whom Gromgan had heard the story. And he admitted he was wrong. Kay, she wasn''t as naive as I thought. He refused to tell Grogan, and vomited out all the vagina eggs like now.


    A grief and tears rose from his heart, but Jay could not blame her. Because there was no reason for Gromgan to care about Kay.


    "You seem to have noticed by the look on your face. But don''t blame Kasha. I just insisted. I don''t know about you, but he hasn''t lied much in a long time. It''s obvious how cute it is to talk back a few times."


    Gromgan smiles brightly. Even though the man could see it was a charming smile, Jay was not happy. He was the only one who tried to kill Kay because he was interested. As I knew the relationship had progressed, I didn''t know how to strangle it.


    "I don''t know what your daughter said, but she and I are nothing. He is merciful, so he cannot distinguish between kindness and affection. When you meet a man who''s cooler than me, you realize that my feelings were a momentary favor."


    "Are you talking back because of what I said the other day? Good posture.But it''s annoying at the same time. Do I have to say I don''t have room for a bag?"


    Grogan recalls the first time he met Jay. I have to say, from the very beginning, he was going to kill Jay. It was too uncomfortable to have a bug by Kay''s side.


    Somehow, what I thought was a worm was a much more talented person than I thought. Especially the location of Jay''s office was beautiful. The wounds on his right arm were still sustained, not to mention the 100 years that one pioneer, who had not yet completed half of them, had accumulated enough dance to threaten the heads of three great families.


    If he hadn''t been attacked by Jay himself, he would have claimed to be a false rumor. But Grogan had no choice but to admit it. It''s no coincidence that you escaped from the Shadow King and killed Ei, who was accused of being the next heir.


    It was better to rely on family and bloodline. The sobbing Gromgan clenched his jaw.


    "What do you think of Kasha?"


    At first, I felt like I was going to kill you, but now I''m asking what you think of him. As Grogan''s attitude rapidly changed, Jay could not catch on. Maybe there''s a trap he doesn''t know about. I tried to find a clue in Grogan''s words, but Jay found nothing.


    ''I can''t help it.''


    Kay may be a rare beauty, but life is more precious than that. That''s why Jay came up with the best answer.


    "I think she''s more beautiful in heart than she looks. It is because if we are equal to everyone who is not noble, we will not be deprived even if we are attributable to everyone."


    "If favors continue, you think it''s a right. You''d rather be underestimated by others. What are the advantages?"


    "To look down on your princess is to look down on the Rolves. If Lord Gaju is centered in the right place, no one will forget his place and be unfaithful to your daughter."


    "Wow, that''s how it comes out. But you wouldn''t happen to know that he''s a dead man. Is it possible to say that the heart of someone with a secret he can''t tell anyone is beautiful?"


    Do they want to torture themselves that much? Jay frowns momentarily at the operation of Grogan, which brought his daughter to his secret teeth. But I was forced to answer whether I liked it or not. Because as long as Grogan wants answers, there is no escape for Jay.


    "I understand that there are unusual walls for your daughter. But it''s not bad enough to interfere with everyday life. And because it''s so closely tied to his ability, I think that that propensity is probably an imperative factor. In fact, he''s got a lot of priors up his sleeve. And your daughter is aware of her taste, and she''s trying to get out of the way."


    I''ll spit it out, so you judge, and Jay opens his mouth. He didn''t know if Kay was trying to get outside the walls or if he was wandering around looking for his next victim. However, Gromgan nods, noticing whether there was more to it than he thought.


    "I see. You see the essence of the child rather than the position or position of Kasha. Than I have chosen to turn my back on him. Now that I think about it, it''s funny. Even though you think about Kasha that much, you can''t tell her the truth because you can''t see me."


    Jay''s gaze faced Gromgan instinctively realized that the misunderstanding had gone deeper, but he didn''t realize it. How can I say that I put in all kinds of rhetoric to survive? I just wanted this moment to pass.


    "Yes, I know your heart well. I''ve been thinking about it, but maybe it was meant to be like this."


    As far as Gromgan is concerned, he puts the Atashecas on the desk of his office. As the heavy bag approaches you, Jay tilts his head.


    "What the...?"


    "Open it."


    Does it have a reward on it? Though his instinctive desire with a palpitating chest twitched, Jay''s smile cooled as soon as he saw the contents in his bag. There was something in there that exceeded his expectations.


    "What the hell..."


    "As you can see, that''s the body of Ay, no, Alone Bin Crosen." "


    Jay''s eyes fluttered greatly. Inside the Atashecas was a gently folded A. He seems to be able to move on with his life in no time. Jay recalled Kay''s ability at a late pace and burst his incredible elasticity.


    Kay, her ability was an autonomous system that made perfect autonomous maneuvers using the corpse of the target. A must have also been reborn as an Autonomous Maneuver through her hands.


    A doll capable of living with abilities and memories. Jay realizes what Grogan is up to.


    "Kasha, be his fianc¨¦e. That''s your last assignment."


    Jay''s head is numb. I didn''t understand what Grogan was talking about for a while.


    "What do you want? Weren''t you looking for a home for a new family heir?"


    "Eternity does not hold its place. Because someday you''re gonna need a tree to follow behind me. The problem is that time. You know, even if Kasha had a place to stay, she probably wouldn''t last much longer. But it wouldn''t be a dream if you''d just help her out with the next kicker. You have deceitful tongue and the power to practice him."


    Jay couldn''t make the decision easily. He had a family. It couldn''t be nice to be where you have to hide yourself all your life.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 373 00373 Malicious Childbirth

    ''There''s nothing I can do.''


    When Jay sighed, he made a decision. In the beginning, his answer was fixed. I accepted Grogan''s offer for my family, but I couldn''t choose a life where I didn''t even see my family. Here, I had to risk my life to refuse. But even before Jay opened his mouth, Grogan gave me the answer to his suffering.


    "You don''t have to worry about your family. I''ll hire you at the Lobbs. Whenever you want to see it. I can provide that much convenience."


    "A favor that seems to have scored me an heir."


    "I''m sure you''ve noticed. I don''t know what it means to leave Alone''s place to you..."


    "You can trust me? I''m sorry, but this is the second time that Lord Gaju and I have met. Not only is it trustworthy, but it''s also unfamiliar to the face. And you''re willing to give up the job?"


    Jay strongly asserted his claim because he knew he couldn''t come back once he took it. Even death had to be said at the price of making fun of my mouth.


    "I''d say I like that. You know the fountain, you know your limits. So you don''t cross the line."


    Grogan''s lips twist strangely. He smiled pleasantly enough to reveal his fangs, the predator himself.


    "But you overestimate yourself. I didn''t choose you because your powers are in the air. No, I can''t say no, but that''s only part of it. I chose you because you are a coward who does not step out of line. Even the smallest distribution is lacking compared to his abilities, so his small dependence is perfect for assisting Kasha."


    Only then did Jay realize why Gromgan had done such a favorable thing. Calling Lara and the children to the side of the Rolf meant protecting them, but it meant killing them all the time.


    If you refuse me now, the only thing left is a wretched revenge. Jay was aware of his reality and smiled bitterly. He had no choice from the start.


    "Not a bad story for you, either. Becoming Alon also means being her husband, Kasha."


    "Isn''t it smoke anyway?"


    There was no one who wished for the Sand Castle to blow away in vain. It was just the bread of the painting anyway.


    "Who told you to act? I told you, take care of him for the rest of your life. I don''t want a butler or a babysitter. I wanted to support her by loving her and protecting her. I''ll be a little more explicit. I don''t trust you. What I believe is a child born between you and Kasha."


    "...?!"


    Jay shrugged his shoulders after understanding Grogan''s words at a slow pace. Only then could I understand why Gromgan insisted on asking about Kay. He was really looking for Kay''s backpack.


    It was impossible for an orphan commoner to get engaged to a noble girl of three families. It is because no matter how much capacity you have, you have a certain range of activities in a classroom society.


    Jay wiped away the sweat that flowed along his jawline in an age, or perhaps once in history.


    ''You must come back. I''ll wait as long as I want. And run away anytime you think it''s dangerous.''


    Jay suddenly remembered Lara''s face and was overwhelmed by an unknown guilt. I found myself drifting away from her wishes.


    ''You twisted it tightly.''


    This was not the future Jay wanted. Pay attention to meaningless talk on the streets, and sleep with Lara in the evenings, even if it''s a boring subject in the morning. That was the blueprint he was carrying.


    It was not his taste to take the continent - Zephyros - onstage as the next Croseman. I can''t believe I have to start a family with a woman I don''t even like. Jay wanted this moment to be a dream.


    However, no matter how much he denied it, reality did not change. In front of him is Grogan, waiting for an answer, and his head doesn''t budge, declaring a strike.


    "You hesitate and you don''t like Kasha. Are we going to have to make fewer choices?"


    When a faint kill rises behind Grogan''s back, Jay is forced to bow his head. Since Lara and the children''s lives were at stake, there was nowhere to run. Jay accepted the reality because he didn''t want to go on the wire to see where Grogan''s mercy lasted.


    "No. How could I hate a noblewoman? However, I was fascinated for a moment because it seemed like a dream to be able to mate with someone of noble lineage."


    I knew both Grogan and Jay knew it wasn''t true, but the work went on for four thousand years.


    "If you have the support of the autonomous system, you won''t have a big problem working as Alone. But from another point of view, that means that little problems persist, no big problems. No one remembers a lifetime from one to ten. But you must be different, no different. Give no room for doubt to others."


    With a vague smile, Grogan places a thick stack of paper on his desk in the Oval Office. Bang, as the heavy noise dominated the intestine, Jay frowned. It''s because I have an uneasy feeling. On the other hand, it was an epic poem representing Alon''s lifetime as a bunch of grogans.


    "From the time Alon was born, it was a weekly observation, a monthly journal, a quarterly aggregate record, and an annual assessment report. Alone, it says things you don''t even remember. Cook it all up before you go to Crossen Street. You are no longer James Gifiel. The second son of the Crosen family and Kasha''s fianc¨¦e, Allon bin Crosen."


    Jay swallowed a dry saliva. When he came to Zephyros, he predicted that there would be a great transformation, but he did not expect to ride the rapid currents like this. Jay, who felt his shoulders getting heavier, stepped out of the office and empowered the prodding leg. A pile of paper in both hands and Atashecas indirectly pointed out that the conversation you just had was not a delusion.


    "Jay..."


    When Kay suddenly appeared at the end of the hall, Jay had to frown. The tears and annoyances that were buried in my heart shook my head.


    "Your mouth was lighter than I expected. Seeing as how he opened his mouth in a scary way. Or were you just wondering how I reacted?"


    The timing and circumstance were right and Grogan smiled, but Kay''s actions were not something to be taken lightly. It was because he thought about his family so much that he neglected his promise. No one could bear the existence of betrayal in the event of an emergency.


    "That''s not it."


    "Not what? If you don''t have a light mouth, do you think it''s okay to make a promise to the common man?"


    I knew that raising your voice with Kay was just an unproductive upset, but Jay couldn''t stop. If we did not do this, the tears in our hearts would burst.


    The fact that I have to stay away from Lara and the children, the fact that I can''t get away from Grogan, and the uncertain future that will soon fade away. Jay felt dizzy because the environment around him was so harsh. Luckily, he was lucky enough to make it up here, but this isn''t where he belongs.


    "That''s not it..."


    "Go, I have nothing to say to you."


    Jay turned his back politely. He struggled just by solving the problems he embraced. There was no room to speak the mind of an immature girl.


    /350


    The feeling of being underwater. I feel like I''m falling to the ground. Unexpectedly, he opened his eyes. But I didn''t feel real. I felt like I would soon forget if I lost my mind because I didn''t realize it was now. I couldn''t even tell if I was keeping my eyes open.


    Everything was uncertain. Everything was unclear. Why is it so blurry? Sihyun asked a little question, but even that question fell into a deep abyss and lost its concept.


    But he continued his sheer will in a dazed mind. Once on the way to Dreamland, once in the world that Sue invited. It was like this. It wasn''t that hard.


    At that time, Lee Hyung''s existence appeared in front of him.


    A massive body. It looks like you''re looking at a resemblance mountain range. The appearance of a mixture of octopus and dragons was strange and strange. The green body, which consists of wings that look sharp and full of elasticity, created vague fear and fear just by looking at it.


    ''...?''


    The existence of Lee looking down at himself and the eyes met, and he tilted his head. It was because the six eyes, arranged in triangles on each side and on the other, were engulfed with golden light, giving off an overwhelming presence, but they could not imagine the overall shape.


    I tried to remember. It was all I could see. Even if I tried to paint the existence of Lee Hyung in my head with my imagination or thoughts, it just disappeared like a bubble. It seemed as if it was the limit.


    [Remember.]


    The existence of the release moved the tentacle overflowing mouth. What burst out of it was just a sound, but Shi Hyun correctly understood the will of Lee''s existence. It was so intense that the head was crooked. However, he couldn''t figure out what Lee Hyung''s existence wanted to say. He never forgot anything.


    [Remember.]


    "Ah..."


    Reflexively, he realizes that tears are pouring down his cheeks. What could it be? My breasts were eaten for no reason, but I couldn''t answer him.


    To be honest, there was no reason to be sad. Even though I was reborn as a monster-seeker, I was able to jump high through him. I could confidently say that I am happier now than I was when I was a normal human being.


    It was because there were beautiful lovers who had powers that could not be measured internally. His social status, as well as his wealth, was not comparable to his previous life.


    [Remember.]


    However, his mind was rushed by itself because of the idea of Lee Hyung''s existence. I didn''t know why. Only my instinct knew something was wrong. What the hell did you miss? I asked myself, but I didn''t hear an answer.


    "You..."


    I was just scared, vague, stunned. I reached out to the feeling that if I missed this moment, I would lose forever. If they were like this, they would know the answer. Depending on his intuition, he opened his mouth with all his strength.


    "Who...?"


    I tried hard to preach my will, but Lee Hyung''s existence was just looking down at him without being moved. The moment the six eyes, placed in triangles on each side and on the other, shined brightly, Jihyun awoke from his sleep.


    Tiri, Tiri, Tiri. At the sound of the crescendo digging in the ear, he scratched his head. He covers his bed with sleepy eyes and curls up with a calm face like when he had a dream. It was milder than usual, but it didn''t matter.


    ''As always, he did not remember''.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Kay''s predisposition has already been listed on chapter 193. It was a long time ago, and a lot of people forgot about it because their presence was faint at the time.


    2. Today, I felt like I could not use my head, but I have a migraine at least in the morning, so I put it on late.


    3. Receive new extra materials.

 374 00374 extra

    Red Ticket Attention


    - If you don''t like dirty things, you can skip it.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve slept with you."


    Sihyun, who embraced Rin and swimming, opened his mouth with a pitiful expression somewhere. In the past, we often slept together. Over time, the relationship changed, but emotions remained.


    Sihyun''s arms were cut off, and the swimmer held out his lips. Because no matter what I thought, he wasn''t the one to say it.


    "You were totally lazy."


    Swimming looked up at him with the eyes of reprimand. Unfortunately, she had limited time to meet. There was nothing I couldn''t meet when I tried to meet him, but my student identity was always struggling.


    "That''s right, don''t you think it''s a little neglectful for us lately?"


    Lynn also vomited a complaint whether she was stimulated by the words of the swim. On the pitch, instead of the pitch, Xi Hyun only shed a tear. I didn''t think of anything to argue with.


    It was true that he used most of his time publicly. Unfortunately, I had no choice. Xavier was still weak enough to need his touch, and his personal accomplishments were not satisfactory either. Sihyun expressing his emotions openly.


    But Rin and Swimming did not believe.


    "... is Sherry a byproduct of chance?"


    "How are you going to explain Sherry?"


    They discussed sensitive topics as if they were one-sided. Xi Hyun silenced his mouth as if he was shooting at me. The eyes of both people were dazzled. Especially when the eyes of the swimming were hard to bear. Guilt pierced my heart.


    "I was disappointed. I thought you''d be more gentle. But they can''t resist the urge. I really wondered if it was you I knew. But I can''t help it. It''s an issue."


    The swim sighs. She also knew that Sherry was a lion from her brother''s god. I also knew that it was not easy to push a woman in such a position from the position of Xi Hyun. But just because I understood it, I didn''t unravel the puzzle in my heart.


    "... a fool, sir."


    Unlike a heartbreaking swim, Lynn gives a relaxed smile and preaches about her generosity.


    "I can understand, Si-hyun. Because that''s your choice. Unlike a child who only knows his feelings, I respect your will."


    The strong swim in the word "young child" frowned. If not, he felt that he was being pushed by other competitors because he was too young. There couldn''t have been a better sound coming from my mouth.


    "You don''t even know what you''re talking about because you''re afraid you''ll be hated? That''s your conclusion."


    "What? I''m telling you everything I want to tell you!"


    "You don''t know that strong denial is a strong positive."


    "There''s nothing I can''t do. You asked me a few years ago because you didn''t even know how to wear a bra. You know, back then, you were a snot."


    "What?!"


    "That''s it."


    As the atmosphere overheated, she hugged the grumbling swimmer and the sneaky smiling Lean even stronger. Like a monkey and a dog, the two growled at each other and closed their eyes as if they were holding hands like when.


    "Really, Anna, you''re just like an adult."


    Seeing Lin sleeping and swimming, she sighed and fell asleep.


    But shortly after, he was forced to wake up. I felt a strange feeling in my lower half. He looked down with sleepy eyes and could see his white arms.


    "Tsk."


    As something soft passed through the end of the object, Xihyun sighed in a reflexive manner. Shi Hyun turned his head to the grim, but never able to give up. Lin looks at him and smiles faintly. She whispers secretly whether she was hoping to wake up from the beginning.


    "Don''t you think I haven''t seen you lately?"


    As Lin took a turn, she gently kissed him on the lips. And at the same time, her finger gently grabs and passes through the hidden and sensitive area. Scratching at the point where the bean meets the column, she looked at him with an eye filled with affection and affection.


    "It''s so sudden."


    "But I can''t stand it. Teach me something like this and I''ll never forget it, Si-hyun. So let''s do this once."


    Approaching his ears, Lin breathed hot breath and snatched his lips. She blushes her face at the pulsating object in her hands. Whether he forgot his age or wanted to boast about his existence, his objects grew every time. When I did it for the first time, I grew up a little bit, but now I''m even bigger than before. I could call it a young child.


    Lin grips the object firmly. However, the object grew larger and harder, as opposed to her touch. She sighs heavily, shaking things up and down with one hand.


    "You can''t stop me."


    "So, Se-hyun, you stop him."


    Xi Hyun''s hand naturally pointed towards Lynn''s lower abdomen. As soon as she tucked her finger into the chubby flesh, the filthy sound of water covered the duvet. Nothing to say. Lin was already excited.


    "Ha, now, wait a minute. Si-hyun, it hurts to put it in like that."


    "I''m eating like this, but it doesn''t have to be."


    I was afraid to enter how much I was expecting, and his finger got sucked into my insides. After a while digging through her hidden area, she wakes up one beat later. It was a good thing, but there was one problem.


    "What if the swimmer wakes up?"


    "When you wake up, we''ll do it together. She''s not a little girl anymore, is she? And the swimming would have been a little more predictable. We don''t get fired together without expecting it. I really don''t know."


    Lynn offered a bold alternative. It was also a decision I was able to make because I knew I couldn''t handle the demonstration by myself. It was much longer for the two of them to be together.


    The problem was that swimming could only be achieved by accepting the offer, but Lynn didn''t mind. The swim could not refuse the offer. It was not an easy situation to overcome the competitors and monopolize the demonstration.


    On the other hand, Lynn was able to detect another uninvited guest tickling her hand.


    "Swimming, are you awake?"


    "... Moving ahead of me is like cat-stealing."


    Since I fell asleep, I had the same goal as Lynn, so the swim went through the stuff without hesitation. I was with Lynn, but there was no complaint. If we do not learn to work together here, we instinctively realize that the days of self-help are growing exponentially.


    "Are you two gonna be okay?"


    "You want me to do that, don''t you? Just put on your skirt and all your favorite colorful seeds."


    Rin takes off her panties, smiling softly.


    "Don''t worry about him, just lie down. I''m better than Lady Lynn."


    Although she said that, she wondered how Sihyun made love to other lovers. It was a balo of inquisitiveness and curiosity. I also wanted to make sure what I knew was right. Sihyun always said it was good, but there was a time when he had a face that was lacking.


    "Lady at the end of every word, lady. Swimming. Don''t regret that."


    Lin, who was sticky with the word "lady," used a gluteal technique that transformed her body and shaped her in the same shape as the target. Her body begins to shrink as she travels back in time with the swarm of light.


    The plump breasts became smaller like green apples, and the moon buttocks turned out to be fabulous. A clever smile became as big as a swimming smile. Lean returned to her childhood and laughed, touching her white hair coming down to her calf.


    "What do you think? Swimming, do I look like a lady?"


    As a girl, Lynn was childless. It was as if I was looking at the lady of a fine upbringing. It was an unbelievably sudden change if I didn''t see her with my own eyes, even though I was telling her that she had a playful smile.


    Sihyun had been chasing after Rin for a while, not normally able to see her.


    "Hehe, you are also fascinated by my charms."


    Lin, excited by his reaction, appealed to himself, revealing even the nine tails and the fox. Both are unique elements that cannot be found in humans. After catching Xi Hyun''s gaze in a way that Lin had never thought of, the swimming pool gave a rough look.


    "But I''m the one who wins."


    The swim turned its head and put a huge object in its mouth. Her tongue rolls as wide as she can.


    "Churn, churn. Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk."


    The swim with the tip of the object in its mouth licked me wholeheartedly as if I were sucking candy. Over time, her mind becomes confused as a strong, male-like odor spills out.


    The swimming pool coated the object with its own saliva just by looking at it spewed out a hot breath. The idea that he was making it his own became stronger.


    Rin smiles faintly as she looks at the swimming pool, teasing anyone who doesn''t care who''s watching.


    "That''s awkward. You can''t even swim as a geek, can you?"


    "Chuckle, shut up."


    "You don''t really think she''d like that, do you?"


    I tried to ignore the swimming. She also knew that her movements were not smooth because she had not much experience. It was inevitable that there was a hesitation between the movements.


    "Ha, ha... If you''re so confident."


    Lin continues to suck the stuff out of her mouth as the swim breathes. She makes fun of the bulky swell. While rubbing the scrotum with both hands, I sucked heavily with the ability to melt things. Whether you want the swimming to see and learn, the movement itself is slow, but it never stops.


    It looked like a girl, but it was a bitter woman''s mouth. The treacherous appearance of interest. Moreover, his technique of sucking things up was noticeably lacking. The swimming didn''t miss a thing.


    ''That''s why your reaction was always bad.''


    It was a natural story. I couldn''t be more impressed with the effort of the sun chick who had just begun to walk after undergoing such extreme service. You needed that skill to stimulate your body to adapt to the terrible pleasures. Swimming realizes it needs to be a little more explicit.


    "Mechanical technique isn''t everything, Mrs. Lynn."


    The swim licks the tip of the object with its tongue, pushing Lin''s cheek with its cheek. She admitted Lynn''s finesse. It was definitely in a category that could not be followed in a short time. But there was nothing I couldn''t do. The swim miraculously mimics Lin''s actions. I licked my tongue with all my heart.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 375 00375 extra

    "Chuugh, there''s a strong smell coming out of the end."


    "It''s proof that she likes it, haha."


    He swiped the hair of two people who were working hard under him. Then the sight of the pink tongue moving indecisively was revealed. The girls'' cheeks were already covered in saliva with thick, long columns. Lynn and the saliva of the swim flowed down the column like honey, just how enthusiastically they were moving.


    "You feel good, don''t you?"


    The swim that scratched the tip of the tongue past the inflated area as much as the anchor, smiled brightly and stimulated the scrotum by hand. As the excitement of the drama grazed his back, he nodded his head.


    "Si-hyun, don''t you feel better here than that?"


    Lin pushes her face deeper past the scrotum and sticks out her tongue. When he licked the hole between his butts, he sighed without knowing it. I couldn''t stand the feeling of disgrace being completely decommissioned.


    "Ugh."


    "That sounds cute. Is it that good?"


    Lin smiles gracefully, aiming for a hole in her butt. Every time her tongue moves, the swim puffs up her cheeks in an unusually violent fashion.


    "Shame on you, sister. That kind of place is treason."


    "I''m just doing what you can''t do for me."


    "You don''t think I can do it?"


    With Lynn provoking, the swim lowers itself naturally. As Lin approaches the passage, she carefully sticks out her tongue. As the swim licks the soft hole, Lynn aims for a big inflated snapper. Lin and the swim moved as closely as they usually did. Their mouths and tongues changed positions and positions.


    Excitement spills back and forth. He breathed and looked at the two butts that were shaking in front of his eyes. Underwear that covers a coveted lump of flesh is already wet. As he walked through the wet area with his finger, Lin and swimming made a sweet groan without anyone having to say first.


    "You haven''t even started yet, and you''re in this state. You don''t need me, do you?"


    "That can''t be right."


    "Don''t be mean."


    A string of two people''s underwear was ripped off and their insides were crushed with a stop finger. Their insides are incredibly hot. With a flicking sound, their insides greedily suck their fingers.


    It''s hard for both of you to block dominance. When he bent his fingers and scratched the sensitive area, a clear and intricate liquid flowed through it. Rin, of course, and swimming, shook her butt. While each other gave each other pleasure, it was first a demonstration that they had reached their limit.


    "Cheap!"


    At the same time his back was trembling, the object was shaking vigorously. His goods, which were unable to attend to extreme service, vomited a rich white liquid. Heave-ho. Every time you flinch, sheep rise above the limits of the humans.


    I moved dynamically several times, but the energy of the object never sank. Rather, it just became thicker and bigger as if it were lacking. Lin and the swimming teased her tongue, smelling the scent of a male so intense that the tip of her nose tingled, and she vomited out a hot breath.


    "Can I go first? Swimming?"


    "Suit yourself."


    I wanted to see how Rin was doing, so the swim responded to her. I felt a bold and persistent gaze, but Lynn boarded her body without hesitation.


    "Sihyun, you lie down. I''ll do it for you."


    The overwhelming heat that was felt between the crotch, Rin gives a sly look. Semen and saliva are used as lubricants to shake her hips back and forth. The thick pillar that passes through the secret passage became a new opening. Rin grabs a large object and aims at its hidden location as her intuition grows unbearably.


    "Then I''ll start, Si-hyun."


    Rin lands cautiously. And as she landed, the thick stuff hurled forward through her insides. She falls asleep under unusual pressure. It was no joke that the pleasures of the things coming in through the belly.


    "Haang, that''s ridiculous. I only did it once, but it hasn''t moved yet..."


    Far too ripe was the woman who fell into the work of the males. The body that was tamed to him was reflexively recognizing him. Lynn''s insides are sticky, so she doesn''t let go. His expression was satisfactory due to the strong pressure like a red panel.


    "How long are you going to stand there?"


    Sihyun looked up at Lin, smiling heavily. Soon, he smiles, rubbing his chest and turning his butt. Each time, the groaning echoes from Lynn''s mouth. A body that is difficult, but actually knows a man. He couldn''t help but flick his back with all his strength.


    Lin reflexively empowers her insides as a powerful object crushes the most secret place. Sihyun hugged her. He kisses Lin, who fits in his arms, and moves even stronger.


    Something big enough to reach that far. A subtle technique for stimulating sexual appreciation. The virtue of watching the swimming by your side. As the elements merged, Lin fell asleep. I felt like I could barely breathe.


    "By the way, Lynn liked this better, right?"


    The striker grabs his plump thigh and focuses his mind on his stuff. At the same time, a large and small spur rises up on the pole. Lin yells for a leak as she reaches a sensitive spot.


    "Haang, you can''t do that. I can''t. No spinning. I think my head is going to go crazy."


    "You like it, don''t you? It''s freezing."


    "Tsk, don''t say that. I''m listening next to you."


    "Since when do you care about that? You attacked me when I was younger. Come to think of it, is it because someone''s watching you squeeze?"


    "Fool, don''t tell me not to!"


    Lin, who could not bear the shame, slapped her chest with her small hand, but she raised her back without caring. As he makes his move, the bed vomits violent noise, rattling.


    "Si-hyun, be gentle. I''m gonna die. Gently..."


    Lynn''s body shakes as if riding on an angry bull. I tried to get up there and take over, but it was a crowd. Lin had successively reached her peak and had lost the will to resist. Twitching her toes at the sensation of tickling her stomach was all she could do.


    The sweat on your skin and breath is hard enough to breathe. Violent occlusion that makes the bed shake. The swallowed swallow swim blushed and observed the actions of two people.


    ''Wow.''


    As I watched the thick, long objects spread to the limit, the swimming couldn''t shut up. Lin''s thighs flutter with intense insertion and her abdomen flutters heavily, wiping her forehead without her knowing it. As groaning erupted between Lynn''s lips, the swimming tingled.


    Poke. Above all, embarrassing the swimming was the blatant sound of water. Whenever the item was inserted deeply, Lin was shaken without any room. The swim turns its head as a thick, foamy liquid pours down.


    I wonder if she''s being so naughty. I was distracted by the thought that I had shown him that. However, straightaway, the swim came to the side of Shi Hyun in a daze. With Lean in his arms, he stretched his back at a pace faster than the first time, whether he wasn''t tired or not.


    "Don''t forget I''m here, too, mister."


    The pouting swim took his lips while holding his cheek with both hands. She blinds her gaze with her chest and moves her tongue. I scratched or pinched my nipple with my finger.


    There were five consecutive assessments in the mouth of the swimmer, without any suggestions. Stacked and piled up, the liquid flows backwards, but the test does not stop and moves toward the next situation. How long has it been? Until the sixth occasion, she stopped her waist as if she was satisfied with what she had poured into Lynn''s insides.


    At the same time, Lin fell on his chest. The fox, who could not endure the violent acts, sagged, and her proud tail drenched in white water.


    "Ha, ha. Just a little bit, just a little bit. I can''t do this. Next peak, before the peak is over, I think I''m gonna die."


    "So no?"


    "Not that I don''t like it..."


    Lynn shakes her head, recalling her recent slump. It was hard to breathe and hard enough to fill my stomach, but I never thought I''d hate it.


    "Anyway! I don''t know if I''d get tired of anybody else."


    "No, it''s her idea."


    I remembered the swim between the two. Because she wanted to do it right now, watching from the beginning to the end. Rin looks away, her intense scent fills the room.


    Swimming blushes with a luscious scent. because I knew exactly where it came from. I reminded myself a few times that it didn''t smell good, but my instincts refused me. I was just focusing my mind on the objects of Sehyun.


    Stuff that is intact after seven assessments. What happens if you accept something like that? Swimming chewed through his lips. I already knew the results. Every time she resolved her burning desire, it was her object.


    The swimming recognized that there was a surprisingly intense desire to rise, and stroked his chest. As if something had come to mind, he opened his eyes wide and laughed maliciously.


    "Swimming, I have something special for you."


    "Yes?"


    Sihyun, who was lying on the bed by pulling the swim, handcuffed with a shadow. He handcuffed one to the wrist of the swimmer and the other to the headboard of the bed, once again forming handcuffs. As the rest of the wrists were also handcuffed, the space where the swimming pool could move disappeared. Her arms were elevated toward the bed.


    "Mister?"


    Before the swimming question ended, she blindfolded her eyes. While the situation was overwhelmed by hands and eyes, the swimming shook. The trembling never stems from fear. It started out as excited as a child waiting for a new play.


    "I didn''t know you had this taste."


    "Technically, it''s for you."


    "Me?"


    She smiled vaguely as she looked down at the crooked swim. I knew from experience that she was physically predisposed.


    "Don''t you remember? You loved getting your ass kicked like that."


    "Well, that''s where you''re wrong. I was just acting because I thought you might like it."


    "If it''s an act, I''ll have to check."


    Sihyun bit the abundant fruit. Sihyun strokes her cheek as the swimming sensation twists, even though it is not enough to call it pain, but even though it is a feeling of pleasure.


    And I switched things where the swimming pool couldn''t see. It was not enough to reduce to the normal size of an adult male, so it began to bend to the left greatly.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 376 00376 extra

    When he licked his armpits, the swimming twisted both legs. Otherwise, the sensitive skin accepted more pleasure. It was impossible to predict the movement of the demonstration because it was blind. The swimming shook his head after the unprecedented pleasure had been born.


    "Sir, there''s a..."


    "What about there?"


    "It''s an armpit."


    "Can''t you lick it?"


    "Hehe, of course you are!"


    "Why?"


    When Sihyun became mean, the red-faced swim shut up. It was because there were so many reasons not to smell, sweat, or put it in your mouth. Realizing that he was making fun of himself, the swim puffed up his cheeks. It reminded me of the face of him who was smiling.


    "No more jokes."


    Sihyun bit his rich chest. He was so gentle that he took away the hearts of all the men, but the reaction was still naive.


    As I spread the hidden area with my fingers, a thick stream of honey flows down in it. While looking down at the swimming pool, she pushed her lower back forward.


    "I''ll put it in, Swimmer."


    "Yes, please put it in. Mister."


    Normal size. Wide left curvature. It was not an exaggeration to say that the objects that had changed their appearance were not already from the demonstration. What kind of reaction would that be? A fiercely smiling string tucks its belongings into the hidden area.


    Chug. At the same time he puts the object in a strong position, Xi Hyun lets out a groan. The feeling of the hot interior and the crawling worm like hot water remained. Ji-hyun, who was in a completely different mood from Lynn, relaxed and moved her waist.


    Immediately after the object rushed in, the swimming felt like a glamour. It was because things that used to compress the ship seemed to be too small. It was only half the length. It was longer than it had always been. And it was not enough, and the thickness was also thin. Moreover, there was no shortage of stabbing feelings on the left.


    Swimming with vague anxiety, my toes twitched. Instinct also accepted this situation as a pleasure.


    "Mister, that''s weird."


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Coming inside is like..."


    "Really?"


    "I don''t think you are."


    I would have seen it myself if my hands were free. In a stuffy situation, the swimming waited until she opened her mouth. But I didn''t hear the answer she was expecting.


    "Maybe you''re right."


    "Yes?"


    "Do you really think I put it in?"


    "It can''t be you."


    The swimming sensation of vague anxiety shook my body as if throwing away the family that was floating in my head. Maybe his words stimulated his imagination. The excitement just got bigger.


    "Even though you''re blindfolded? Are you sure about that?"


    "... Haang. Don''t say that. It makes me feel weird."


    A swim that breathed hot enough to give a sweet breath shook its head. Blurred anxiety increased. It was different from the size inside, so I had no choice. Did someone really put it in there? The swimming thought of an assumption he shouldn''t have, and twisted his body. That alone is at its peak.


    Sihyun smiled silently where he couldn''t see. This is because the more conversations continued, the stronger the compressive power of the object became. Upon reaching my limit, I sinned like crazy. It was like waving something around. I didn''t even move, but I even leaked some honey water.


    He uttered his mouth in the ear of the swimmer.


    "It would be different. Swimming, feel it."


    "Hehe... heh, heh."


    The swimming pool snaps at the foreign objects that wriggle within its body. Lynn laughs lovingly at her struggle.


    "Si-hyun, that was bad. You don''t have enough blindfolds to do that. If the swimmer finds out later, he''ll be so disappointed."


    Lin opens her mouth softly as if she didn''t know anything. And I lit up the pleasures of the swimming and bleached it.


    "Now, wait a minute. Heh, man. You''re him, right?"


    "Well..."


    In response to the ambiguous Sim Hyun''s answer, the swim reached its peak again. Imagining that another man was crushing himself, the body reacted first. Instinct concluded that it was not the demonstration that entered the body.


    But rationality understood that he was playing a prank. It''s because if there really was another man here, Lin would have resisted first. Moreover, he knew that he could change his body into a free material, so he was able to accept the situation in a small way.


    However, the body did not easily accept it. No, I valued pleasure enough to bury it. He decided to participate in ''Shi Hyun''s prank''.


    "Swimming is a gift for you. He''s always liked you, hasn''t he? Being loved by someone else?"


    "It can''t be good."


    Unlike what I said, my body was honest. Although I knew it was Xi Hyun, I was delusional that I was accepting other men''s items in front of her, but I felt overwhelmed by the rising pleasure. Even the inability to use my eyes and hands became a comfort to her.


    "How do you feel?"


    "I don''t know. There''s no way to tell."


    "If I''m not being honest, I don''t think it''s my turn... but he doesn''t look right. Look, it''s getting violent."


    He twitched his lower back and gently scratched his insides. I stimulated in succession what I could call sexual intercourse. Unlike what he felt with his goods, he almost groaned without even knowing it, but biting his lips prevented the sound from leaking out.


    "Hmmm, that''s sensitive. Slow down, slow down."


    "No, I just have to answer a question, Swimmer."


    The swim shivered because he thought he was waiting for his answer. It was like declaring that he would continue to harass me if I didn''t tell him. It was a long thought, but the conclusion was one. A swim with a backbone in it opens its mouth with an ant crawling voice.


    "It''s as hot and hard as you are. And the curve to the left is the new sensation. Tsk, I like scratching my itch. I like this one, too."


    Maybe it''s because he''s groaning for pleasure. The swim responded boldly, unlike her.


    "That''s great. I think you''re jealous..."


    Instinctively tightened, the swim broke down. The thing that flew to the left dug into her weakness precisely. I hated Shi Hyun, who only told me to be ashamed of myself. How can I get it back to him? The contemplative swim in your head speaks very provocative words.


    "If it wasn''t for you, he would have liked me, too. Maybe all my life I''ve known about this stuff. She must have a lot of experience watching me work hard picking out the weak spots. I''m sure it would have been a wonderful first time for me. Isn''t that right, mister?"


    That''s how it comes out. Sihyun smiles at the swimming pool that struck him with a fresh look. He didn''t mind. The ironic question was, "How many?"


    "How about you compare it to mine?"


    Normally, he would have avoided blushing, but the swimming embraced Xi Hyun and opened his mouth.


    "I like your stuff better. If it''s not big and thick like you, the castle won''t be full. I''m sorry for him, but I''ve already become unsatisfied without you. Honestly, compared to your stuff, he''s like a kid."


    After realizing what he had said, the swim calmed down. Honestly, the climax continued to come as he revealed his true nature. Sihyun looked at the swallowed swim filled with saliva and asked softly.


    "Really?"


    "That''s right. Just untie me. You''re really making me say something."


    When he took off his eyepatch, the swimming pool held out his mouth with a pointy face. Everything she thought was a joke to him.


    "Mister, he''s a pervert. Is it really that good to torture me?"


    "It''s cute, so I can''t help it."


    "I was a little scared."


    "After you''ve had your fun, you won''t be persuasive, Swimmer."


    Sihyun grabbed a handful of her breasts, and the swim spit out a sweet groan. When she looked up at him with her moist eyes, she uttered a great hymn.


    "But whatever you''re doing for me, it''s good. And it was nice of you to pretend not to know."


    He clenched the ear of the swimmer and moved his waist. It was true he would enjoy it. She couldn''t have hated a quick lover.


    "Do you think you know your own nature now?"


    "Yi, this is what you made me do. I don''t like it. Do you know how embarrassed he was when he just asked?"


    "What did you ask?"


    "Mister!"


    Seeing the swimming to the end, he smiled. I didn''t think I could break her stubbornness. However, it was not urgent, so he decided to come at ease. It was also fun to see the swimming change in stages.


    "I don''t think the princess is feeling well."


    Xi Hyun''s objects began to expand. The pole that curved to the left rises straight like a bow, and its size swells up like that of an animal. The swim looked closely at the demonstration because of the sudden, but joyful change.


    "You''re changing inside your body."


    Swimming with a different feeling of satiety made a satisfied expression. The thing that had just been hung so big that it couldn''t even be compared to the previous one went straight to the most secret area.


    "You''re the best, Chop!"


    When the expanded object lightly pressed on the area that had not been touched, the swimming shook its toes and accepted other dimensional pleasures into the whole body. Shortly after, she straightens her legs and lets out a groan.


    A stream of water rises up between the couplings and strikes Xi Hyun''s ship. The swimming empowered the body to tighten the object so hard that it could not find a single crevice. Swimming thigh muscles and abs that had been heavily trained since I was a child were firm. The more vacant she became, the deeper the object was buried.


    "This is my favorite."


    Sihyun coveted to swim like an angry animal. You make fun of her, but don''t let her go. As the clumsy object reaches deep inside the boat and scratches the sensitive area without pity, the swimming pool echoes with a scream.


    Once in the body of the swimmer three times, he lifts her up and sits her on his thigh. Then he rubbed his luscious butt like a dough.


    "Isn''t this enough?"


    "No!"


    The swim, knowing his intentions, shakes his head at once, but he does not stop. Raise your hand and spank your butt without pity. White skin swelled red in the shape of the palm of his hand, but the swim complained of pleasure before suffering. A stream of water flows from a hidden area. When the swim reached its peak to reach its belly button, Sihyun asked sinisterly.


    "Why don''t you think back to yourself before you call me a pervert?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Extra is almost over with this. I''ll use it up to the middle of the next one, but half of it will go to the main part.

 377 00377 Deep Sea

    - The script is somewhere in the middle.


    "Well, I''m perfectly fine."


    Swimming his lips for a long time gave the same answer as before. What was a bit unusual about her body was that she admitted it, but she was afraid of her eyes to admit it indefinitely.


    Tackles. Shi Hyun stirs firmly into the body of an unfaithful swimmer. Fourth time already. The sheep that surpassed that of man spilled like gummy bears. Sihyun and Swimming, the parts they touched were so degenerate that they could not be expressed in words.


    "Si-hyun, don''t play with me alone."


    Lin, who appeared behind his back, hugged him. Her lips were stretched out, and her lips were taken from her. Lin wholeheartedly harassed her mouth with her tongue, and touched her breasts. Her hands, which provoked her nipples, climb down to her hips on her waist.


    "I''ll touch you here, too."


    Lin, who recounts in a seductive gesture, brings a finger to the butthole. Without pushing, she simply turns her fingers and waits for a gap.


    Finally, Lin tucks a finger into the butthole and moves forward, feeling like she''s exploring an unknown world. Soon after, she finds her desired place, her fingers bent. Lin, who naturally squeezed her prostate, looked at her with a playful smile.


    "What do you think, Si-hyun? Isn''t this place thrilling?"


    He almost bit his tongue with a jolt he didn''t even think of. His senses were strange but arrived. Lin was able to see how much she enjoyed without listening to the answer. You could see the tight muscles twitching intermittently.


    "Ha ha ha ha! You''re bigger, you''re bigger."


    Immediately, the swim shakes its head and firmly grasps the sheet. A thicker swell swells through her interior without any fuss. Swimming was unable to concentrate on the magnification of the item that increased every second.


    The stimulated demonstration shook my back toward higher pleasure. The swim that did not focus on the intense repellent movement hugged him. The only thing between them is the rushing sound of water and the groaning.


    "Here we go!"


    "Mister!"


    He exhales his desire as he looks down at the swimming pool that creates a convulsion. She breathes a short breath with a more intense sensation than pain. Sihyun, who swept his sweaty forehead once, reached out his hand and grabbed Lin, who was playing with his hand earlier.


    "I tried to endure it, but I couldn''t endure it."


    "Ugh, yeah?"


    Lin looks embarrassed, but does not refuse his touch, as her eyes change like that of a predator. Lin climbs over the body of the fallen swimmer, anticipating what will happen next.


    As he focused his mind, another penis appeared on a thick, long object. The two objects were just different locations, and everything was the same. It was also a tool that could give both Lynn and swimming the same love. Rin coughs as she notices what she''s about to do. Swimming also looked at the split object with interesting eyes.


    "Brace yourself. I won''t let you."


    Sihyun did not resist the urge to rise inside his body. He entrusted everything to his instincts and put the two halves into Lin and Swim.


    "How can you think like this? I knew you were a pervert."


    "But I like this, too. Or do you both want to be monogamous? Swimming?"


    "That can''t be right! It''s not right to accept anything you want to do."


    "Hehe, so you don''t like it? If you don''t like it, I can enjoy it by myself."


    "... I didn''t say no."


    Every time she went on a retreat, a successive groan of different charms burst out. In the feeling that he would immediately give an assessment, Se-hyun empowered the ship. I''m tasting the inside of an octopus squirming like a red panel and the inside of an octopus squirming like a worm. Though his body was trembling with the scent of the memorials, he moved his back without hesitation.


    "It''s not over."


    Before he finished speaking, things that had split in two began to change. The projections on the surface were not enough, so they changed their size and shape. The appearance of things that changed with Lynn and the swimming were odd. The thickness of the pillars was irregular and the tip was edgy like that of sea cucumber.


    From the beginning, Lin and Swimming fell asleep in something that seemed to have been cultivated for them. As soon as they regained consciousness, they gasped for joy as if they were about to collapse. The word "immediate match" is so close that it has no meaning.


    I knew that I was slowly addicted to the pleasures of Xi Hyun, but I could not resist Rin and swimming. The once heightened sensation did not show any signs of descending. I thought I had nowhere else to go, but that was a mistake with Lynn and swimming. They were peering at new pleasures as she moved.


    A prick. Maybe it''s because the belly touched. Lin and the swim can feel the objects of Se-hyun rushing past the other party''s ship. They blushed and exchanged subtle glances. We could read each other''s thoughts without speaking.


    Swimming face-to-face and Lynn greeted each other''s lips, regardless of who was first. The two of them threw up their hot breaths as if they were emitting a relentless heat. Lynn buries her face into the chest of the swimmer and bites her loss.


    "Cute, Swimming. I think I know why Si-hyun is so mean..."


    "Sis, what are you saying? I''m ashamed."


    The shy smiling swim ducks and avoids Lynn''s gaze. It was because I felt like I would get caught up in Lynn''s face without even knowing it. He looked at them with a delightful smile and even teased them even more. As he tastes the insides of his two suckers, he vomits his desire.


    Regular men thought that their reflection was not strange enough, but they did not stop. It was because the thirst that was hanging in my mouth was not quenched. He moved his waist without pulling anything out.


    Lin and Swimming, using the background sound of their groaning, greeted them even more harshly. I still wanted to try a lot. And the night was that long.


    351.


    It''s been a year since Chris came to Earth. After four seasons on Earth, he passed his childhood and reached his childhood. With his white hair and red eyes resembling his mother, he showed an unbelievably complete sculpture that he was young. His head was small and his limbs were long and straight. He was a child who could be anywhere except that his eyes were dark and deep to his age.


    Of course, surpassing infancy and adolescence in a year was an unprecedented rate of growth for humans, but Chris took himself for granted. The body that received the seed of the neophyte from outside the universe broke the principle and the law of existence itself. It was an unrivalled vessel from birth. It couldn''t have been like that of a filthy human.


    However, limitations did exist. Cruwell and Lavania didn''t hide their special existence from the beginning, but they were still curled up. The world out there was dangerous. There was the worst thing about being the King of Shadows.


    I couldn''t fathom it because I hadn''t seen it firsthand, but Chris knew that the Shadow King was as powerful as he once was. With Alto''s narrative and various media, there was nothing he could have guessed.


    Even if the opponent is strong, Chris doesn''t mind. The great old being, the goal of going beyond, was to still burn quietly in his heart. All I had to do was grow up and hold on until I got the best opening wall. Moreover, I didn''t dislike my current life.


    Unlike Zephyros, the Earth had a lot of fun. I liked it other than that Cruwell was trying to infuse himself with unbelievable values.


    Once, I dreamed of traveling the world, but I stopped dreaming when I realized there was a large network of networks called the Internet. He had access to all the records in the room without needing to wander around. Now, the circulation of information was fast enough to match the words "village."


    Chris''s current interest was the King of Shadows. Knowing me and knowing your enemy won''t jeopardize a hundred battles. While he was crouching, Chris planned to scrape as much information about the Shadow King as he could. If you ask Alto, it was an easy puzzle to solve, but it was a moment of entertainment anyway. I haven''t had this much fun to spend my time with.


    "May I come in? Chris."


    "Suit yourself."


    As soon as he saw the woman entering his room, Chris frowned. I didn''t feel a physiological aversion to her crooked back appearance. It was only because she could not see the inside of Ravania, the woman who was smiling at herself.


    For a year, Chris understood the surrounding environment. He knew that the place where he was born was the Mad Waitley Way and that Crowell and Ravania, who had been led to blood, were all abnormal.


    Cruwell, the pillar of the house, had a clear goal. He had the proposition to manipulate Lee''s god to make the Waitley family the top of the world.


    Chris was delighted every time he saw Cruwell because it was a clear and foolish plan. There was no reason not to enjoy it because it was easy to shake in my hands.


    But Lavania''s behavior was in a category that Chris could not understand. She didn''t want anything. I just looked at him.


    Chris put a snack from Lavania in his mouth and asked the question he had kept in his heart all this time.


    "Lavania, didn''t you hate this body?"


    "I''d be lying if I said I didn''t hate you. But I can''t hate you even if I hate you. That''s an honest feeling."


    Ravania could not know exactly how she felt. A glimpse of the chaos in her eyes echoes into the grave''s voice.


    "What a stupid thing to say. I told you from birth that I am not your child. And he is going to leave one day. Maybe he''ll destroy the world. And yet you can''t hate me?"


    "Maybe you really are, but at least you''re not getting out of here. Is it my own delusion that you felt something?"


    "Did you want to impersonate your family by spending a year with them? Then I''ll tell you. Yes, you''re mistaken. I''m here because I didn''t feel the need to take any risks. It doesn''t make sense to leave with two convenient bodies."


    Chris'' life was a series of hardships and adversities until he was born weak and became a deliverer. There were no parents to protect him, and the one who once called him a friend strangled himself. Chris frowned as he recalled the past.


    "That''s really poetic. You''re as obscure as Crowell."


    It was overwhelming to turn the world around. It was neither audible nor invisible.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 378 00378 Deep Sea

    In fact, Chris broke the rule of love and justice with his own power and set up a new law in Zephyros called The One. That''s why Ravania''s appeal did not reach his heart. Hearing directly and indirectly was as big a difference as hearing heaven and earth.


    "I apologize if that sounds like it. But I want you to remember. You have a place to rest."


    Ravania did not wonder where the heterogeneous beings -Chris came from. The fact that I came here was more important. As long as Chris stayed in the mansion, she was willing to volunteer his fence.


    "Shut up. I''ll take my place. If you want to make useless noises, talk to Kruwell."


    "Speaking of him... haven''t you heard of him?"


    "I''m sick to death of his crappy desires. And don''t worry, I''m not stupid enough to fall for that. It''s offensive to have me on the same page as that one."


    "Well, that''s a relief."


    "If that''s all you have to say, then get out. I don''t have anything else I want to say or hear."


    Obvious gospel. As Chris reacted calmly, Lavania was forced to stand up. Chris turns his head as he sees Lavania leaving the room. To him, Lavania was in an awkward state. I couldn''t say "mother," but "mother." It was a family, but it could not even be a family. Such words did not fit in the relationship formed by force and coercion.


    Honestly, Chris thought Lavania would blame herself. What he did for his own desires was with such power. But Ravania patted her wounds with love rather than grumbling.


    Chris has a headache. Lavania''s actions were shocking to him who had never forgiven anyone for their sins since birth. Of course, every time I saw Lavania, I had to feel guilty. I would have treated her the same way if she''d resented me. I couldn''t measure the distance as I approached.


    A self who kills everything for the shock that she conceived an unwanted life, but was betrayed by her friends and Lavania who wanted to overcome everything with love. The closer Ravania got, the more dramatic Chris had to realize it. It was natural that the guilt that pierced my heart grew.


    "Human blood is the problem."


    Chris shakes his head, calmly identifying the symptoms that had appeared to him. Although he was empowered by the God of the Elder brother, half of the blood that flowed in his body was human.


    Given the instinct of emotional and irrational existence, it is natural for variables to arise. Realizing why guilt arose, Chris emptied his head. Now that we''ve identified the cause, there''s nothing rough. Chris, who ruled his mind for a while, sensed a mutation.


    Kugu, the space distorted and black fog poured down through the cracks. A strange gas that vomits pressure and despair just by looking at it. The repulsive energy was enough to contaminate the mind. But Chris didn''t shake. It must have been a strange phenomenon, but after many experiences, I realized that it was a trivial effect.


    On the other hand, a girl appeared from beyond the deep and deep space. She covers herself with her goats and debts like any other, and lands on the ground as nimble as a cat.


    "Everyone''s Idol Alto! I''m sorry I haven''t seen you in a while. But don''t worry, I''m healthy like this!"


    Along with a cheerful tone, Alto appeals to himself in a rowdy gesture. But Chris was just a grave. He came to Earth and established the concept of ''Idol'', which Alto calls, precisely. A kind of celebrity that attracts a lot of minds with a fuss and tears. It was not hard to remember because there were musicians and bard in Zephyros.


    Chris observed Idol''s activities through various media, and found out why Alto was so obsessed with the word Idol. For her who likes glamour and adopts admiration and respect, the job of Idol was truly a vocation. Chris didn''t talk about it because he didn''t even get along with Alto.


    Alto opened his eyes wide and hugged Chris as soon as he saw him.


    "Chris, is it this big already? He said his day was different. You''re absolutely right!"


    "... here you are. Alto."


    Chris narrates it down, but he spits out his own words, even if he doesn''t want to hear it.


    "How did Chris turn out like this when he couldn''t find a single trace of his genitalia? It''s cute because it''s young! I want to take it. Can I take it? No, I want it!"


    Alto did not want to unravel the tears he had not seen for half a year or he was too noisy. Chris waits for her vitality to diminish with a devastating look. I didn''t hate it, but it wasn''t good either. Her kindness to him, knowing Alto''s identity, was just reluctant.


    "Alto, I can''t breathe."


    "Oh, sorry. It''s so good to see you. But wasn''t that great? I put her in the arms of a cute girl like me. Smells good, too, doesn''t it? I''m ashamed to say it myself, but a body that''s unusual in space? How many people are after me. When will I feel it if I don''t give you a little hug like this? In that sense again, what do you think?"


    "I''m fine."


    Alto welcomes Chris with open arms, but he shakes his head. The speech that had been disgraced beyond his honest personality had the magical power to drown the desire to rise from within his heart.


    "So what are you doing here?"


    "That''s where we''ll start!? Even so. We don''t need to meet, do we?"


    "So you don''t have it?"


    "No, no. I''m not saying there isn''t! Chris, don''t you think you''re overreacting? It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you, and you can do a little skinship."


    "Then I want you to finish it quickly."


    Chris urged Alto not to like him. It was because he believed in Alto like a god. If he finds Alto, something must be bothering him. Nevertheless, Chris hid his relationship with Alto in order to avoid annoying work as much as possible.


    "I think the octopus hidden on Haler''s continent is starting to wake up. I can put you back to sleep if you say so. You''re not even fully grown yet."


    "I''m fine."


    It was earlier than expected, but Chris decided to get the best overhaul. There were more ways to be strong in his head than the stars in the night sky. Moreover, the new body could not even fathom its potential. The best conditions overlap. There was no reason not to use it.


    "Can you still win? Just because you wait doesn''t mean you wait. The octopus is much more dangerous than you think. He won''t help me if I beg him not to. I''m a counselor and a meddler. I mean, if I''m in charge of everything, it''s no fun."


    "You have nothing to worry about. You just have to rule with a thigh."


    Alto smiles nervously, realizing what Chris was talking about. She doesn''t hide her well-trembling shoulders, covering her mouth with debt.


    "Chris, you really are a demon."


    "Someone''s scarier than the Devil, but I think we should do this."


    "Hehe, I look forward to it. Chris, I have to see every road you''re on."


    Alto disappears into the black mist with a satisfied expression. Chris picks up the room and chases after her. However, Alto disappeared without a trace as to when he appeared.


    "All you''ve given me is enough."


    Chris was reminded of the K''Tulu-Octopus, which was sleeping on the Hayler continent, and closed his eyes. K''Tulu boasted of overwhelming power among the great ancients. If I wasn''t sadistic, I would have gone to outer space a long time ago.


    Chris had long been aware of K''Tulu''s existence. That''s why I gave up the continent to the Unity Orions. The land where the great old beings were breathing was only at risk. It was like a time bomb that could explode at any time.


    It was also for the same reason that we did not catch the continent of Hailer leaving for Earth. Depending on their use, there was no reason to deter the Savior from the earth, nor to disturb the land that could be its food at the same time.


    "The dice were thrown."


    352.


    Over the past year, the Earth has been a peaceful place. The combination of localization and heterotopia has become the driving force for faster human civilization. Thanks to this, it didn''t take long to heal the wounds left behind by the dome brake.


    The circle''s invasion has also stopped. Everything went in order. The ruined capital began to form gradually, and the great old being did not even cast a shadow. As the catastrophe of the planetary unit disappears, Xavier''s existence is depleted every day. But no one felt sorry for it. Even the evidence of peace was not exaggerated.


    In a rapidly changing world, Xi Hyun did not slow down his guard. Rather, I took it seriously. Everything I gained as a great old being was revered as the calm before the storm.


    And I couldn''t just stand there. It was because he understood better than anyone that he had been blocked by the wall since he became a dominant Egolognac. It was a wall that could not even be crossed by a winner. As long as he was wearing a helmet called the Seeker, as long as he was using the abilities obtained from Nordens, it was a problem that he had to face.


    ''The borrowed power cannot be infinite.''


    When something unbearable happened, it was over. Even if I went back in time, I was sure there would be no answer. So far, Shi Hyun has climbed over the wall by looking at the answer and solving the problem. But from now on, such treachery has not been tolerated. Things could have happened that could not be solved because they were powerless to know the answer. He trembled at the thought that his future could be closed at any moment.


    "Focus, Se-hyun!"


    One grabbed the sword and fiercely dug its side. The trail of the sword is broken like lightning, and the striking reflexively strikes the blade. But he couldn''t get rid of the sword in the end. Every time one twisted his wrist, it bent like a black eagle.


    A sword combined with a spell is an odd match. It was beyond human reach. It is no exaggeration to say that we have regained the glory of the past that was called the golden man.


    "I''ve waited a long time! This moment!"


    "It''s not something you can say during a duel."


    It wasn''t just Se-hyun who changed over the past year. One of them regained his former status while he was wandering around on the wall. With the technology of handling power, it grew to the point of achieving a cross-disciplinary quotient. I was working on the foundation of the opening wall.


    Se-hyun, who operated a haphazard angle, grabbed her by the collar with two fists, striking one sword. And I threw her out without hesitation.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 379 00379 Deep Sea

    The one that soared high above the sky against gravity held the center of the swinging gravity straight. After a short while, she swung her sword and plunged vertically downward. A demonstration in front of her, blocking a single sword falling into the light, aims for her neck with a shadow spear.


    "Not a chance."


    One exploits the power of thought and internal repulsion, heat-accelerating. For a year, the carved technology becomes bone and flesh, taking her to a whole new level. As you approach, he gathers the surrounding atmosphere. Kuang, the scamp that digs in the side. At the same time as Xihyun was hit, a hot heat burst from one sword that could not be resisted.


    A massive turbulence that burns everything. The light that wielded the sword became illuminating and consumed the flesh of Sehyun. The aftermath of one of the attacks is immense. A vast void suddenly became barren. Her violence did not obstruct the target.


    When he examined the situation calmly, he grabbed a single sword. It wasn''t that I couldn''t fight all night, but the impact on the Hayler continent was too great. It''s because a part of the earth was carved after only one brawl.


    "That''s it. It''s too dangerous to do any more."


    "I think I''m going to lose, so I''ve already declared my surrender. I think I''ll win in a few moments, but I''ll forgive you in a generous manner."


    "One, that kind of provocation doesn''t work anymore. Not once or twice."


    "Hnng!?"


    He pulls one ball to the left and to the right, and laughs as he sees her turn from hand to free material. One that dyed his skin as white and fine as a sticky rice cake kicked his shin.


    "Apod."


    "My cheeks are not toys."


    As he rubbed his sore shins, he looked down at the ground he was walking on. The dry ground has been dug deep and lost its original form for a long time. It seemed to show the fierce struggle.


    Sihyun paid attention to the ''tree root'' which did not lose its shape. The roots were as thick as the torso of an adult man.


    It was an unusual sight if it was unusual, but I thought it would not be obvious. The Hayler continent was the continent that crossed from Zephyros to Earth. Culture and culture were different from Earth. Inevitably, the ecosystem had to be different from that on Earth. It was a land harder than steel. There was nothing odd about having such thick roots.


    "My Lord, here you are."


    Sherry, who has been guarding her post since the start of the match, stepped up and handed her a towel and a drink. Taking her favor with a spontaneous gesture, Shi Hyun cleared up the doubts he had come to mind.


    One glanced at Shi Hyun once and reached out for Sherry.


    "Where''s mine?"


    "You speak as if you''ve been entrusted with me, Hana. Aren''t you ashamed? I''m not your nanny. It''s not even a bell. If you have something to ask, please bow your head with all your heart. I don''t want to do favors for people who don''t know basic courtesy."


    "Don''t you think it''s a little harsh between colleagues in one boat? Sihyun is a free pass, and I have to bow my head. When I get discriminated against like this, I don''t get angry, but I get a laugh."


    "Then you can smile. I hope you have a lot of fun, Hana."


    "Ugh."


    Sherry wiped his forehead with a towel, neatly cutting one horse. Not a drop of sweat flows, but she does her best. It was a formality that allowed him to enjoy his blessings.


    "Se-hyun! Tell her I said so. Discriminating your colleagues is not a good thing. And interfering with the incident could be the beginning of a disagreement."


    "My Lord, why don''t you say a few words to one of them? Wake up."


    Sherry and one, who exchanged opinions with each other through Xi Hyun, stared at the other with their eyes wide open. Their strength is a hundred. The room was twisted just by arousing momentum.


    "That''s it. She''s not even a little girl anymore."


    Sihyun gave one of his own beverages. One of the unexpected favors chokes as if to ask, "When did you wake up?" Sherry turns her head, checking to see if one face was cleared.


    "You have a big heart, Master. It''s a bad habit. Friction is an indispensable factor to ensure a good up-and-down relationship."


    "They''re not pets, and that''s not going to work."


    Sherry pulled out the towels and beverages she had prepared in her arms.


    "One, take this. This is the mercy I bestow upon you."


    One who bludgeoned Sherry''s words turned his head.


    "One?"


    "I don''t need it. Sihyun gave it to me even if you didn''t give it to me."


    "Still, this is better than what I used to drink."


    "Stupid. It''s better because I drank it."


    The one who stretched out his tongue as if to see it drank a drink with a gulp. The user''s favor makes no sound good to the target. Sherry dropped the towel and drink in her hand and opened her packing again. I did not lose one, but responded to her.


    "When will they both grow up?"


    Sihyun shakes his head, looking at one with Sherry. It seemed like it would take longer to see them holding hands properly. Unexpectedly, she looked at Sherry''s side and realized that she had changed a lot in the past year.


    When I first met her, she suddenly turned into something to have a pleasant conversation with someone else, like a machine or a doll. He could feel the flow of time more directly through Sherry.


    ''Above all.''


    Sherry made her own home for a year. She was now a dominant being in space. Nothing surprising.


    Because the potential at the beginning was enormous. He will, too. She was the daughter of Shu, ruler of outer space. He had a vessel that could go to the next level as long as he had the chance.


    The gated Sherry was able to unravel the drug-apostle''s evidence against her, but instead she stayed by her side. Even the necklace on his neck is humbly accepted and satisfied with his body paper.


    A choice not suited to the great old being. Whenever she saw Sherry, she felt both gratitude and guilt. It''s because he knew it couldn''t be easy.


    She carefully searches her hair, putting her hands on Sherry''s head. As soon as she touched the warm hand, Sherry bowed her head without asking. After enjoying Xi Hyun''s affection for a while, she regained consciousness from one axe''s eye.


    "My Lord, the meeting will begin shortly. We hope you will attend before it''s too late."


    "It''s not that great."


    Sihyun, officially Bererosa''s companion, killed the pioneer king. In the Kingdom of Tagnaria, Sihyun was treated as a king''s favourite. He just didn''t have a wedding. His future was fixed. It was part of attending regular meetings.


    [Se-hyun, I found the information you wanted.]


    At the sound of piercing through his head, he stopped. He was a familiar voice. I couldn''t forget. The owner of the voice was Jay who settled in Zephyros.


    [Too late.]


    [Sorry, I wanted to make sure this was an issue.]


    After hearing Jay''s words repeatedly, he shed a tear.


    353.


    The past year has been hell for Jay. It was just that it was difficult for him to give up his habits such as personality, values, and patterns of behavior and become someone else.


    For a short time, I could smile. It''s because everything went smoothly with the assistance of the Autonomous Maneuver doll. But, Jay, the mission he was on was indefinite. In other words, infinite. It was impossible to store or retrieve.


    Naturally, as the period grew, the reliability of autonomous movers decreased. It is because the knowledge or memory that an intelligent body had accumulated could not have been completely correct. It was a placenta that was missed because it was not important or forgotten because I didn''t care. Unfortunately, autonomous puppets were reproduced precisely, even with such omissions or forgettages.


    Depending on the autonomous mover doll, the probability of making a mistake increased exponentially. To avoid death, Jay memorized all of Alone-Ae. He was perfectly familiar with the types of food he had eaten since he was born, the people he met, the memories he had accumulated, and even his secret sexual tastes.


    So the first order Jay received from Sihyun, who was recognized as the next of the Crossens, was to find the work of Chris, the leader of the circle. Jay came with a light heart because it was a more common command than it seemed. But that was also only for a moment. He reached the wall from the first step. Information about Chris was blocked. It was also insufficient, and it was gradually decreasing.


    After realizing that the three families were deliberately erasing it, Jay hurried through the sea of information with his tail in his hand. The orphan watchman, James Gifiel, was impossible, but the next of the Crosen family and the Roland family''s backup son-in-law, Allon bin Crosen, was possible.


    After searching for a long trace, Heman Jay was able to find the answer to a year-round year-round year-round search of the toughest mountain range in Zephyros.


    [The One''s Leader, Chris, is presumed dead.]


    Dead or dead?]


    [Yes.]


    Zeus, the most rugged mountain range in Zephyros. Inside, Jay found Chris'' body at the highest peak, "Korum."


    Maybe it was in a snowstorm. Chris'' body remained intact. But Jay knew at once that he was dead. The heart stopped, and the flow of thought was invisible. I could not have been distracted by my body without breathing. I didn''t believe it, but Chris'' death was already decided.


    [The question is, is he dead?]


    When he heard Jay''s words, he shed a tear. It was no wonder that the great old existence died for no reason.


    Any chance he was killed by someone?]


    [Probably not. There''s no one in Zephyros who can kill Chris. Moreover, if I had wanted to be there, I wouldn''t have known. Because if there was a battle, there would have been catastrophes everywhere in Zephyros that were observable.]


    [Then nothing can stop the Three Families now.]


    [Of course.]


    Jay grins bitterly. It was through Xi Hyun''s command that he discovered the cause of the three families'' aggressive movements.


    ''The Three Families already knew.''


    I also understood that Gromgan had thrown a mob of assassinations. I could also anticipate why I was desperately trying to erase Chris'' work and information. Every case was linked to Chris'' death.


    Investigate why Chris died. Detail.]


    [Yes, I understand.]


    After realizing that his thoughts disappeared from his mind, Jay looked at his reflection on the whole body mirror. A fabulous piece of carry-on. His golden eyes were dazzled with starlight, but Jay was only dark-hearted. It was because the hair was long and covered the forehead and left eye.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 380 00380 Deep Sea

    Jay holding his forehead sighed quietly. Alon''s body, which could not endure the clash of branches, turned into a mess. The same was true of his face.


    The wound was covered with hair, but the hole through the glabella and the poorly crushed left eye remained with time. Obviously, if it weren''t for Kay''s skill, he wouldn''t have found the true nature. Jay patched up the lacerations poorly, kicking his tongue short.


    ''If I had known it would work this way, I would have controlled the power.''


    Seeing his ugly distorted face, Jay sighed again. It was already done. It wasn''t so bad that you could indirectly appeal the medallion that survived the battlefield. Jay comforted himself that what was good was good. He went out of the room with his wrinkled forehead.


    Jay, who met Kay in the hallway, stopped walking. Over the past year, Jay and Kay have played a steady pair. It is expressed through their actions that the unity of the Roland and the Crossens remains unchanged.


    Not only did he not like it, but Jay fulfilled Grogan''s command perfectly. It was a different law to live in a school. Kay reaches out to Jay and touches his tie with a natural flick.


    "Alone, you haven''t forgotten there''s a party tomorrow, right?"


    "Call me Jay."


    "I can''t do that. Birds listen to daylight, rats listen to nighttime. You never know when or where a secret will come out."


    "You don''t have to keep a secret like this, do you?"


    "Alone!"


    "I told you to call me Jay."


    A cold stream flowed between the two. Known as the reserve coyotes, they were so cold that the ice would fall apart from the rumors. Kay was just trying to put things in Jay''s shoes.


    Jay did not allow Kay access. I did my best not to let her speak lighter than I thought. Kay smiles bitterly, only looking at him with a pitiful look. It''s not that she didn''t understand Jay''s heart.


    Relationships are built on lies anyway. I knew there was no hope. But it was also true that I wanted to gain Jay''s heart and trust. Despite an unfulfilled hunger, Kay rebuked Jay with a solemn expression.


    "Jay, you''re no longer just an orphan. He is the next son of the Crosen family and the candidate for the next household. I know you''re not following your father''s orders. And I don''t condone my mistakes... but can you at least cooperate until the merger of the two families reaches normal orbit?"


    "Why would I do that?"


    "You would know. The Three Families are fighting back now. It''s unusually intense. Unfortunately, it is not a threat or control. All to swallow the opponent''s power. It''s invisible, but the war has already begun."


    Jay wept. Because Kay was right. I didn''t have anything to say. Reading the time with the eyes of the common man and reading the time with the eyes of the noble was as different as heaven and earth. Jay, who had been a nobleman for the past year and infiltrated the upper class, had no choice but to empathize with her words.


    "It is no exaggeration to say that there is no way that a crack in the relationship between the Rolands and the Crossens can stop the Luftel family from drinking. In fact, it would be the Rufus'' world. That''s why our mission is so important."


    "It''s a barrier that keeps the relationship between the Lobbs and the Crossens from cracking."


    "Yes, it is. So don''t think of yourself as a victim, think of yourself as leading the way. No one can replace you."


    That was sweet, but Jay wasn''t fooled. The title of the protagonist was definitely attractive, but not the part that suited him. The larvae only ate the leaves. If I ate something else, I would only be able to wear it.


    "You''re a good liar. You know that anyone can be Alone with the assistance of an Autonomous Maneuver, right?"


    "But it''s not going to be you. It''s not the shell that counts. It''s important that you''re the one to speak for Alon. Otherwise your father wouldn''t have chosen it in the first place."


    "You speak well."


    "But it doesn''t change that this is a great opportunity. Because if no one can play Alone, then the Rolves and the Crossens are wrong, and the Rufus are drinking. The slightest friction is going to be a huge hurricane. What will happen to your family in there? Will you be able to live a comfortable life? If the competition escalates, there will be friction in urban units. There will be a great battle coming. The helpless will be dragged into the army, and the woman will be miserable enough to die."


    "I don''t like it, but it''s not wrong."


    Jay shrugged his shoulders and cared. Like Kay said, the Rolls and the Crossens'' names on their backs were enormous. Even though it was a paper tiger, it was a tiger.


    "Obviously, you''ll get a lot just by being here. Isn''t that right?"


    Unexpectedly, Jay remembered Lara and the children. The first thing he did after he became Alone was call them the Lobby Side. Jay, who gathered them in the name of the maid and servant, could not hide his bitterness.


    On paper, a pioneer by the name of James Sifiel was already dead. He killed himself to become the next Crosen, Alone Vin Crosen. Jay still hasn''t forgotten when he became Alone and went to preach his death.


    "... Yeah, I got a lot. I lost that much."


    On that day, the tears that Lara and the children showed did not pass away, but remained in their minds. Kay pats his cheek, noticing that Jay is thinking of Lara.


    "You still haven''t forgotten her. You may enter as a concubine if you wish. I''ll understand if you tell me who you are. There are more risks to take, but it''s better than watching you suffer."


    "You know I wouldn''t do that, right?"


    An orphaned woman suddenly becomes the mistress of the next household? Where are the potatoes as hot as that? Excessive interest, excessive jealousy, cruel conspiracy, and the Rufus'' restraint. In a matter of months or even days, Lara''s wings would be broken and she would fall into the swamp. Jay didn''t want Lara to fall apart.


    "That''s right. I wouldn''t recommend it if you didn''t. I just wanted to let you know that there are options."


    "abomination..."


    As one of the maids approached, Kay kissed Jay''s lips. I hugged Jay as hard as I was showing off. Obviously, Jay''s words were scattered into the air. Cay noticed that the maid with a red face often walked by. He winked at Jay.


    "Then I''ll ask you again tonight, Alone."


    Seeing Kay disappear with a meaningful horse, Jay frowned. No matter how important the packaging is, it''s too severe. Jay had never used the same room as Kay so far, and turned his back.


    ''Not good.''


    Rapidly changing politics. Conflicting forces. After Chris died, there were no brakes to stop the three families. Maybe the map will change overnight. Jay''s shoulders were particularly heavy today.


    354.


    The world that ''being'' remembered was a flow. One endlessly replaced, circulating flow. Without you, without me, it just flowed. Since birth, there is nothing that can be called a memory for that being. In the dark and deep, it just rattled without a hitch.


    It was yesterday, it was today, it was tomorrow. There was also a change in his life cycle that was so boring. The continent that had remained still until now was shattered like a sharp blade. Funnily enough, the cracked continents became one as if nothing had ever happened again.


    Could the world have been hit once? The self grew in the mind of its existence. He realized the concept of ''self'' and divided the world between himself and not himself.


    And shortly after, I realized that there were other kinds of things that I wasn''t. Things that surround themselves and not themselves. After his existence became aware of him, everything was made of fourteen thousand things.


    He had mastered so many concepts himself that he even realized he was trapped. Pharmaceuticals, shackles, limitations. His presence trembled in the surrounding environment.


    I want to go outside. I want to meet a little more things that are not me His longing for freedom and the unknown corrupted his existence. Bondi, a miracle that can''t happen. Finally, his existence was pointed upward. A new world. A lot of things that aren''t you. His existence was sustained through the deep sea.


    "Puha!"


    The creature who came out of the world reached out to heaven. The sunlight touching my fingertips was warm and the wind was cool. Everything was new. And it was enormous. It was nothing compared to the dark depths. The colors that covered the world were colorful and beautiful.


    "Delicious air."


    He lived in the deep sea for hundreds, perhaps thousands of years, smiling brightly. He realizes that he is breathing at a slow pace. The creature who was unable to wrap his body around the overwhelming emotion shook his body.


    Within that time, he set foot on the ground. There was no destination. No one knew. But I didn''t hesitate or tremble. It is because I did not doubt that if I move as instinctively as I lead, there will be an answer.


    "Ah¡­"


    As soon as he saw a faint line that was invisible to him, his existence shed elasticity. What''s at the end of that? The creature who raised worry and anxiety hurled towards the castle that had risen greatly.


    355.


    After the meeting, Sihyun walked the garden with Bererosa. As Lin joined in the middle, there was a commotion for a while, but it was also routine. Just as Hana and Sherry were opposed to each other, so were they treating each other as rivals.


    "I''m worried."


    "What are you worried about?"


    "I''m worried that you will not become a pillar, but that you will choose to be active."


    He was almost relieved of his legs because he didn''t even think about it. Until now, I thought it was a joke, but it wasn''t.


    "But it''s not that hard."


    The horse was a meeting, not a grand one. It was just part of my regular work. It did not require high concentration, nor did it require structured knowledge. It was enough to have the right and wrong values and the power to enforce them.


    The right thing to do and the wrong thing to do was to be sanctioned. Moreover, there wasn''t much that Sihyun actually did because Bererosa was good at her duties.


    "Don''t you think it''s a little inconvenient to be a columnist? I''m relaxed enough as it is. Don''t you think so? Lin."


    "No, I completely agree with Bererosa. Sihyun, you are like the king of the Tagnaria Kingdom now. And in the eyes of the pioneers, it''s a living god. The more you show your face, the more women''s eyes and attention you have. Even with Bererosa by my side, even a provocative child."


    "... That can''t be right."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 381 00381 Deep Sea

    He said so, but he was also noticing that there was a group of people watching him. It was even weirder that he was not aware of the sensitive gaze. I just wasn''t interested. It was not a good topic to touch.


    In the world of drug-breeding, the seed of a strong man had an incomparable value. It was natural for women''s curiosity to rise in a medium-married body. She was able to maintain neutrality because she knew how women perceived her.


    "Lynn''s right. Xi Hyun should express his mysticism. It doesn''t look good to communicate like this. Even if you can''t catch a fish, you get greedy when it''s out in front of you."


    It sounded inappropriate. blindfolded and deafened because it was the advice of the treacherous. However, they all knew it was from jealousy and jealousy, so he just laughed and handed it over.


    "Don''t worry. What you''re thinking won''t happen."


    Zedek, the bush suddenly burst. And a girl came out of it.


    "Dad!"


    When he heard the sudden sound, he turned his head. A girl rushes into his arms before even realizing the situation. Reflexively hugging the girl, she looks at her with a puzzled look. The girl also looked up at him without avoiding his gaze. He exchanged his gaze for a moment and scratched his head.


    "I''m the father," you said? "


    "Dad, aren''t you?"


    "Have you lost your way?"


    "Lost... lost?"


    The girl tilts her head in a loving manner. In his innocent eyes, he shed a tear. A girl who might have just gone to elementary school called her father by looking at her. I wonder if he knows. I looked in my head, but it was also a girl who was not in my memory.


    A chubby cheek because it doesn''t lose red hair and baby fat. The glass egg-like eyes were emitting unforgettable sculptures. But what I didn''t remember was that I didn''t remember.


    "What if you ask me that?"


    He bent his knee and made eye contact with the girl, gently stroked her head. An unidentified girl. There was no need to ask her if she was Mia. Because the reaction was telling me everything.


    In the appearance of the girl, Bererosa''s eyes were shaken roughly.


    "Se-hyun, I think you said you don''t have to worry about that until now. Did you say that because you already have the results?"


    "Se-hyun, are you serious?"


    "No way!"


    Sihyun walked away without even knowing it. It seals their mouths from the sound of harsh noises. She sighs and sees the girl holding her collar as she gets played with. She didn''t seem to know what she was getting into.


    "Bererosa, do you know her?"


    "Well, I don''t remember. because if you look at a child this cute, you''ll never forget it."


    Bererosa wasn''t entirely aware of the members'' personal history. But I knew the faces of those who entered the city. Bererosa wept.


    Her garden was relatively deep in the castle. It wasn''t a place I could come by mistake. Especially not because I was lost. There must have been a guardian who brought the girl.


    "Seeing you so deep down, you''re like the son of a public official. It''s not open to everyone. If you let Mia know we''re here, someone will come looking for her."


    Bererosa went into the castle in search of the girl''s guardian. He stares down at the girl who is stuck to his leg. The girl was looking at the garden with a satisfied look on her face about what she liked.


    "What''s my girl''s name?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Really? You''re so cute, you don''t have a name. Can''t you just tell him a little bit?"


    "..."


    Sihyun smiled gladly and asked the girl, remembering that it was like this when he first met her. But the girl''s mouth was a floating point. You just shake your head, whether you really don''t know or don''t want to teach.


    Lin crosses her arms, snoring and looking at the girl.


    "You have no idea. You must have come all the way out here to avoid people''s eyes. It''s a video. I''m sure he''s trouble enough as usual."


    Rin grins as if to say so.


    "Kid, you know everything. So if you''re not gonna be honest with me, I''m gonna put it in a muzzle. Listen to your sister. What''s your name?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Unlike the man here, you are a really scary person. What''s the big deal if you don''t listen to her? I''m gonna ask you again. What''s your name?"


    "I don''t know."


    The more she asked, the faster she shook her head. Piercing spear and stopping shield. In a persistent cycle, he looks bored. The girl''s mouth opens before he takes a sigh to mediate.


    "Shut up, or you won''t know!"


    A huge wave takes place as the girl with a puffed ball rolls her feet. Strong enough to shake the ground. Lin felt the air rushing out of her skin and couldn''t keep her mouth shut. The power that the girl summoned was not ordinary. Sihyun also did not forbid the horror caused by the phenomenon of the girl.


    ''I don''t think he''s a normal kid.''


    As she smelled familiar, she fell away from her. I couldn''t help but look at her gladly. It is because the mysterious girl has been found to be closely related to the great old being. There was no confusion between Sihyun and the smell. We stand here now after we have defeated the great, old beings. Instinct engraved on the flesh sounded alarming.


    While hiding his true nature, he approached the girl with a bright smile.


    "Then can you make it up?"


    "You?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Good."


    "Let''s see... what about Kathy?"


    "Cash, Cash, Cash. All right!"


    The girl, Kathy, nodded and put her name on her mouth several times. Lin''s discomfort was not concealed by Shi Hyun and Kathy''s altercation. If she''s right, Kathy was an even more dangerous creature. I can tell by the events that Cash just caused.


    "Si-hyun, that child..."


    "Shh."


    Shi Hyun, who stopped Lynn''s words, reached out to the girl.


    "Why don''t you go somewhere fun with him?"


    "Fun place?"


    356.


    "What''s this?"


    "This is not it. A silly little girl named Kathy. You''ll see."


    Sihyun introduced Cash. Sherry frowns, enjoying a cozy time in her room. If he had come alone, he would have welcomed him with open arms, but there were uninvited guests inside. Kathy, overwhelmed by the overwhelming glare, hides behind her.


    "Dad, you idiot. It''s not funny."


    "Sorry, Kathy. I was the only fun place."


    Sihyun grimaces and strokes her head as Kathy grunts. He came here for Sherry''s advice. It was because I couldn''t ignore her like this.


    "Are you here to tell me that I have one more competitor? Even for me, I don''t want to compete with a child like this. But if it''s your will, I can''t help it. I accept."


    "That can''t be right."


    Shi Hyun, who tapped Sherry''s head, briefly explained the girl. There weren''t that many stories to tell. Suddenly, the girl smells of a great old being.


    Sherry looked at Kathy with a grave expression, listening to him through the end. Unfortunately, nothing came to mind.


    "I told you, I''m not an encyclopedia. Even if you know more than the owner, it''s just information based on your experience. We don''t have the power to see through the essence like you do, or to see through the universe. That doesn''t mean I know anything."


    "... As expected, it''s difficult."


    Sihyun surrendered to Sherry''s words. It was hard to see even in the tributaries. If Sherry doesn''t know, that''s where it ends. I had to get to the dead end.


    "I don''t know if it''s a clue, but this child seems to have been born relatively recently. in just a few thousand years or so."


    "That''s recent. I don''t know the concept of your time."


    Maybe it''s because he lived two billion years. Even though the number was a thousand years old, it was like seeing a three-year-old child. Of course, he didn''t put thoughts passing through his head. Proper silence was the beginning of peace.


    "I think you have a lot to say, my lord."


    "No way."


    Sihyun shrugs. It was an obvious exaggeration, but Sherry didn''t grab the bag. It was clear that there would be a disadvantage to her. Sherry turns her head to observe Cash wandering around the room.


    "Anyway, I''m sure he doesn''t have any enemies, but I doubt he knows the purpose. Technically, the fact that the child has fallen apart into that state itself is suspicious. It can''t be Bondi."


    "It''s not a step out of the world."


    "No, I''m saying that the boy''s essence may not be what you think."


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "If you''re that incomplete, you can''t ignore the possibility that you were born as an ''accessory'', not as an ''object'' from the beginning."


    Immediately, Shi Hyun raised his strength and blocked Kathy''s ears as Sherry''s expression became harsh. On the contrary, she gave a gruesome opinion without hesitation.


    "Why don''t you just kill him now? As you know, you have to cut down all the suspected buds. You can''t help it if you don''t know it, but you can''t let it go until you know it."


    "A hasty decision. If Kathy came here with no motive, she''d have to go behind my back. Kathy will be an important clue. Because the person who was taking care of that child is going to move."


    It wasn''t hard to kill. But it was a matter of what would happen after that. There couldn''t have been anyone behind Kathy. Moreover, Xi Hyun''s nature did not notice the feces. It meant that it didn''t flow through dimensions or space.


    No one on Earth could do such a thing. No, there was only one. The one Harster occupied earlier. A disaster that I know is on Earth, but I have never stepped on a shadow until now. It was K''Tulu.


    I wasn''t even sure if it was there or not, but through the existence of Kathryn, I began to think that K''Tulu might be on Earth. A great old presence to deceive and glide his attention did not come to mind otherwise.


    ''Or I can''t help it.''


    There were many variables. The universe was overflowing with gases that could deceive even the body. However, Xi Hyun''s instincts have determined that K''Tulu and Kathy are closely related.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. What you want doesn''t happen.

 382 00382 Deep Sea

    "You''re lying on purpose, aren''t you?"


    "Is there any benefit to cheating?"


    Kathy possesses the power of a great old being. Even if I did not use deception, I was able to do enough damage. It was clear that just by exerting their power, everything around them would be destroyed. I didn''t have to play a little child.


    "... Isn''t that what you want to believe?"


    In a sharp question, Jihyun shed a tear. The cold vision came to him in pain as well. The great old existence was ugly and had a strange appearance. When a naive girl appeared, I hesitated. There were exceptions, such as Shuna Alto, but only exceptions.


    "That''s undeniable. Because you said I didn''t want to hurt him. However, it is unlikely. If she had a purpose, she would have played the girl thoroughly. I wouldn''t have made the mistake of revealing the power in the middle."


    If Kathy hadn''t unleashed her power, she would have thought of her as Mia from beginning to end. The power that Cash holds is so stealthy and quiet that it can''t even be pierced into the tributaries.


    A situation with only a few hypotheses and shoddy circumstances. Making rash judgments can lead to fatal mistakes. If Kathy really doesn''t know anything, touching her was one of the lessons.


    "Why don''t you ask your mother?"


    "Don''t even ask. I''m not gonna teach you."


    A shoe that didn''t teach you that Tindalus'' hound wouldn''t be fun either. I could not have done you a favor in this situation, not even a year ago. When Igolognac groaned in front of the Rivers scattered all over the world, she did not show up. It is fortunate that the new advisor - Alto - has arrived and all is well. If it weren''t for her, she would still be wandering in the past with Igolognac. That''s why I didn''t forget Sihyun. She turned her back on herself.


    Technically, there was no obligation to help Sugar. However, unlike her obsessive enough to say to be her own, her actions were not so light. It was not just a year ago. She was always in the watchman''s shoes. I stood out of reach and watched her struggle.


    Everything Shu said was just a bluff. Lately, he realized Shu''s nature and was able to see himself objectively. And I realized how optimistic I was. Shu was not his ally.


    Sherry shuts up. It was because I could understand what he was thinking. Sihyun smiles bitterly, noticing her gaze.


    "Sherry, I want you to stay with me until the end."


    "Don''t worry. because as long as I have this, I''m not going to run."


    Sherry tapped the necklace on her neck with an unflattering smile. The emotion in the greed and affection face was so blatant that the person who saw it would be ashamed. He exhaled to hide his red face, ventilating the atmosphere.


    "Anyway, Kathy needs me to keep an eye on her for a while. We''ll be able to prevent defects in the future."


    "My master says so. Is there anything I can add? You do as you please."


    357.


    As soon as dinner was over, Shi-hyun and Kathy went to the bathhouse. There was a stench on her body. Sihyun took off Kathy''s clothes without hesitation because she couldn''t leave it alone. He immersed himself in the bathtub and taught Kathy how to bathe.


    But maybe they don''t even know the concept of bathing. Kathy couldn''t understand half of what Sihyun was saying. He couldn''t help but move his hands diligently to cover Kathy''s head.


    "Dad, it hurts."


    Kathy shakes her head vigorously, whether the bubbles are in her eyes. The bubbles bounce around, but she doesn''t blink an eye.


    "Kathy, just a little more. He''s done it a lot, so all you have to do is stay put."


    "So you won''t hurt me?"


    "Well, you''d rather feel good."


    The scalp massage was not just refreshing. Sihyun took care not to hurt Kathy. Kathy smiles as if her thoughtful touch had worked.


    "Dad, that tickles."


    "Yes, but what about here?"


    "That''s good."


    Wudang Tang. One and Lynn enter the door as it opens. Those who appeared with the noise spewed out their harsh breaths.


    "Wait! You can''t tolerate anything else. It''s the opposite of saving a lot of experience here!"


    "That''s right, it''s still early. I can''t believe you''re so happy when you''re still in the middle of nowhere. Isn''t that the guy who left until you were gone?"


    In one choir, Lin sighed. I just remembered what I said. He understood that it could sound that way depending on what he heard. But how about you embrace it when you frame it? She shakes her head, looking at her lovers without pity.


    "I''ve been staying close to the door for a while now... I''ll take it from here. Just wait a little longer."


    "But I''m not relieved."


    "How could this have happened?"


    Sihyun was also going to let Lynna and Hana handle the cash for the first time. But Kathy didn''t move without Shi Hyun. I just followed his behavior like an imprinted chick.


    Unfortunately, Lynn was so hated by Cash that she couldn''t even get in. It became poisonous to ask the name persistently. One is the Triangle of the Evil Circle, because it cannot be controlled by Lynn.


    Bererosa, who oversees her duties until late at night, couldn''t let Sherry, who naturally hated children, do either. That''s why he chose to endure everything.


    Kathy smiles brightly, pointing toward one, wondering if she knows the situation around her.


    "Kid, kid. It''s like me."


    Kathy takes her place and compares herself with one key by hand. One realized that it was no different from the child who had not yet gone fluffy. One frowned.


    "I can''t hear you no matter how many times I tell you. Kathy, I''m not a kid. Now, call me sister Hana. Come on."


    One shouted loudly, empowering both eyes, but regrettably Kathy did not listen.


    "Kid! Kid. I know all about it."


    Once again, Kathy reaches out and checks one key and smiles at what''s so pleasant.


    A thick vein came to mind on one forehead. Her small figure was one of her complexes. I looked forward to the future with hope, but I did not grow after a year. I looked forward to a rich autumn, but her breasts were still dry in the winter.


    "Kathy, it''s not a kid, it''s a sister. You better sing it right or you''re gonna call Kathy a little girl, too. Can I?"


    Kathy shakes her head as she stops thinking.


    "No, Hannah is not a little girl. Sister!"


    One of them looks at the one-eyed cache and realizes that his anger is incapable. I don''t know what to use it for when I have feelings for a young child. One of them wakes up and turns away.


    There was a commotion, but the bath ended safely. But it''s because there was no concept of cleaning. Kathy runs toward the outside without her clothes on. Staying in one place was not fitting her temper.


    Sherry, who was passing by the hallway, grabbed Kathy running out of the bathhouse with one hand. She restrains Kathy with her bending strength. She waits for Sihyun to arrive. Unlikely, shortly after, she appeared in front of her.


    "Thank you, Sherry. I almost had a catastrophe on the hippocampus."


    Sihyun held the floating cash in his arms.


    "You''ve only been a full babysitter for a few hours."


    "I can''t help it. I can''t tell a child who doesn''t know the concept of bathing to wash. And you can''t stand to follow me."


    Sihyun sighed and wiped Kathy''s body with a towel. His teasing was polite and quick. It was not a job for Sihyun who had a history of swimming to take care of one person.


    The demonstration of looking up at Sherry was curious.


    "Speaking of which, Sherry had this childhood, right?"


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    "I thought it might have been an unexpected response."


    Thousands of years have also been described as recent. It must have taken that long to grow. Sherry, who read Xi Hyun''s intentions, worked coldly.


    "I think you''re imagining it very rudely, but I grew up fast, because in five years, I''ve developed my present self. I mean, there''s no difference between who I am and who I am five years after I was born. There was no room for a reception."


    Just five years. Sehyun looks bored. He''s too different from a human being after 20 years.


    "Is that how other beings grow?"


    "If other beings had grown like that, the universe wouldn''t have remained. I was just unusually fast. because the more blood you take from your parents, the faster you get it."


    "Hmm."


    Is his child growing so fast? Sihyun smiled as he thought of a silly thought in his head. It was a long story. I did not put an end to all the disasters that were coming to Earth, but I did not intend to slow down and plan for the second generation.


    "Dad, I want to sleep."


    "Yes, it''s time to go to sleep."


    Kathy looks up at him with sleepy eyes. Sihyun nods and gently taps her back. She can''t help but yawn.


    "You''ve just been running and now you''re sleepy again. You''ve been busy all day."


    "I see."


    358.


    The night it all went down. In the dark-bitten sky, only the moon remains. The wind blows somewhere, knocking carefully through the window. Once and twice. The sound of nothing breaks the silence. When the presence of those who touch their senses, or beings, awakened from their sleep.


    "... by the beach."


    She looks at Kathy''s sleeping next to her once, and she comes down from the bed without waking up. He changed his clothes and went out. I also knew that this would happen. The emergence of Cash was just as dramatic. But I didn''t think it would show up so quickly, so I was afraid.


    What the hell are they looking for? ''


    Sihyun tilted his head and left the gate.


    "Where are you going alone? Sihyun."


    Sihyun pauses at the sound of calling to himself, turning his head. There was one in a state of readiness. She smiles awkwardly, noticing her intentions.


    "One, did you notice?"


    "I''ve noticed a strange aura at the end of the Hayler continent."


    Since the more the merrier, the better, Sihyun nodded and gladly accepted a participation. At that moment, I heard a familiar voice from the sky.


    "Is there a meeting today? Or intimacy?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 383 00383 Deep Sea

    "If it wasn''t for you, I''d be able to be intimate."


    One looked at Sherry with rebellious eyes.


    "I see. You don''t need my help, do you?" "


    Sherry landed on the ground, alternating between one and Shi Hyun. He was not the only one who noticed the strange glamour. She also realized that an impure group had arrived on the Hayler continent.


    Shi Hyun shakes his head at the joke Sherry threw at him. I wanted to have a relaxing conversation, but it was not good. The threat was already imminent.


    "Let''s talk on the way."


    Hana and Sherry moved to where the variables occurred in her proposal. Shi Hyun reduced the distance as she folded the space, but they were also not as powerful as him. They shortened their distance in the blink of an eye and moved toward the tip of the Hayler continent.


    359.


    Crook was a warrior. Named The Star-spawn, he was also a strongman who joined the bloodline of K''Tulu, a great old being. His ability had already surpassed that of the pioneer. Being loved by the cosmic neophyte, he was superior in all respects. I refused the framework of living things.


    It''s not the providence of nature that''s in your body, it''s part of the universe. I did not eat or die, nor did I get tired without sleeping. The concept of death had already left his side for a long time, and all that remained with him was immense power beyond measure.


    Conquering one planet wasn''t hard either. It was because I had all the experience of conquering many planets and all the memories that led me to victory. It was as if Crook had never been defeated by a hand-cutting and gesturing to tear the continent apart.


    But, Crook, he hasn''t moved in place for a long time. I had the strength to overthrow the continent, but I refrained.


    I just waited for the time to come from the deep. One day, he opened his eyes for his master. He was patient and patient. Unfortunately, the deep sea was a quiet and static place. Such tendencies were even more prominent because they were not externally influenced by the owner, K''Tulu. Unless I came and saw it in person, there was no possibility that a nest would be revealed to other beings.


    It''s been 5,000 years since I stepped foot in the deep. Crook has forgotten the passage of time. No, I''m starting to forget. He knew K''Tulu needed rest because he had conquered countless planets. It wasn''t the first time I waited in a daze. However, the experience did not change the situation freely.


    There was an infinite army down there that would soothe their uselessness, but they were all for business. It couldn''t be handled privately. I had to naturally forget about pleasure and entertainment. All that remained in Crook''s head was the blindness of the ritual that required him to fulfill his master''s command.


    Crook sharpens and wipes himself, waiting for K''Tulu to wake from his resting place. Continuity of receiver and performance. In order to endure the unchanging day, he focused his whole mind.


    How much time has passed. When Crook wakes up to the sound of a little bubble, he realizes that something has happened. ''It'' was invisible. When he did not see the ''thing to be'' in the ''place to be'', he was embarrassed.


    It was the only thing in the universe that guaranteed the death of his master-Ktulu. It was unwittingly corrupted like that of a living creature, but it was an item with its owner. To put it bluntly, breathing was all that mattered.


    5,000 years of self-restraint, body restraint, gone like this. Bondi was an impossible stranger. And it was an impossible move. After devoting his mind to sheep and practice, he forgot for a moment what he had to do.


    On the unexpected side, Crook moves quickly. Items must be usable as objects to be meaningful. The object could not have been empowered to lead its own life.


    Determining the situation was fast and judgments were faster than that. Creek points to the ground when he wakes the sleeping horde below.


    "Come on, you fools."


    /360


    The place where Sihyun arrived across the room with two beautiful women was Polyps, the western part of the Hayler continent. It was also famous for its untimely beaches. Xi hurriedly set foot in the tourist zone and headed to the place where he was touching his senses.


    Soon after arriving at the source of the camouflage, she could see a familiar creature.


    "Is that..."


    It had a rake in its limbs, and it had a long, narrow scale-like scale-on its entire body.


    Mouth resembling a fish - eyes that look like a bubble-eye - and a frog. And a gill carved into his face and neck. The middle of amphibians and fish. Or as a mammal, an unstoppable creature sets foot on the ground with a bizarre face.


    Why are they here? When she saw hundreds of deep sea people, she wept. I don''t think I came here to avenge Dagon.


    "Se-hyun, what is that?"


    "Deep one. Dagon''s paws."


    "I see. That''s why you''re used to it."


    One of them nodded. It was easy to remember because I had seen Dagon from afar.


    "Why the hell did you show up here?"


    Sihyun tilted his head. It was because there were so many things I couldn''t understand. In the early days, the deep sea searched the area despite their identity. Their movements were neither planned nor intimidating. It was just an impression of urgency.


    "You look like you''re looking for something. What do you think, Se-hyun?"


    One question made me curious. An unidentified girl suddenly appeared, Kathy. And then a group of deep-sea people came along. It was even weirder to think there was no connection between the two. Sihyun looked at Sherry as she thought she knew what the deep-sea were looking for.


    "Looks like they''re looking for Kathy..."


    "It''s an elixir of reasoning, but I''m afraid it''s undeniable. because deep sea people are also the hands and feet of K''Tulu. It wouldn''t be impossible if Kathy had something to do with K''Tulu."


    "Excuse me?"


    "The deep sea said it could be the hand of K''Tulu. To be precise, K''Tulu borrows the authority of his tribe, Dagon, to do as he pleases. Well, maybe a detailed genealogy would be nice in this situation."


    K''Tulu < -Dagon < -Sea. He frowned as he painted the main relationship in his head. I never thought Dagon would be connected to K''Tulu.


    "Why didn''t you tell me what was so important?"


    "Dagon''s dead, isn''t he? It was considered useless information. K''Tulu cannot be involved in Dagon''s death."


    The head gets complicated, but he shakes his head. The first thing was to put out the fire in front of me. The longer I thought about it, the more things he had to do didn''t change.


    "I can''t just let it go."


    There were hundreds of deep seas on the beach. And the number was increasing over time.


    Get rid of it before it spreads through the tourism district-Polyps- to the Hayler continent. That was his judgment. As he stepped forward, one raised his hand to stop him. Maybe it''s because it''s been a long time since I''ve met someone I can run from. Her eyes were filled with determination.


    "Se-hyun, you don''t have to go. I can finish what I started."


    "Tell me honestly. You want to have some fun."


    "I''m glad you''re quick on your feet. Those guys are my prey. There''s an opponent who can slaughter like that, but it''s not right for him to just walk away."


    "Don''t be careless."


    "That''s not going to happen."


    Sihyun shrugs. It''s because I knew one would not listen even if I tried to stop it. Of course, one of the frightening conversations ended up running down the beach with Xi Hyun behind it. Every time she twists her wrist with a sword, the deep-sea cut off like butter.


    The intestine turned into a stage. She carries out a merciless slaughter like a wolf in a flock of sheep. The deep sea people who perceived the danger approaching them moved swiftly but uselessly. A single black sword did not waver. Rather, her provocation accelerated again. The one waving his hand like it was nothing slaughtered the deep.


    Scales and nails that were designed to withstand tremendous water pressure, even steel, fell before a blade.


    "You''re as weak as you look."


    One twists with the centrifugal force created by swinging the sword. And hit the ground before the force was wasted. Kuang, along with a terrible noise, many sand dunes turned into bullets and rained down on the deep sea.


    My whole body is a weapon and a feast. Even a creature that had regained its former status beyond the common sense of a black man could not escape. Hundreds of deep-sea people splashed the ground like foliage.


    "Leave it to one and it''ll take all day."


    Whether he was going to compete with one, Sherry also dared to do his best. She opened the dark matter and broke the law. And with the power of increasing her weight, she falls to the ground as a beam of light.


    Bang! Sherry''s vertical fall, before the sound, shook the ground and smashed the ground. The beach that did not overcome the enormous power began to sink.


    The deep-sea people who faced an unparalleled disaster were shattered and scattered to the four winds. There were those who stood up with their bodies pushed to the limit, but they could not escape a single sword.


    "Stupid. Can''t even find efficiency. I''m always saying it, but it doesn''t all work out."


    "I''m always saying, if it''s efficient to wave one stick hard, I''d rather use more power."


    Sherry and one stare at each other, but do not stop moving. Their dance was overwhelming. You break it if you stop it, or break it if you resist. Only after chasing and killing the deep sea runners could Sherry smile satisfactorily.


    "Looks like it''s over."


    "No. Look over there."


    The place he pointed with his finger was over the sea. Sherry turns to reflexively and sees air bubbles rising from there. Bubbly, when the sound is loud enough for your ears to hear, there is a huge presence in it.


    The appearance of a mixture of octopus and dragons was strange and strange. The green body, composed of resilient projections, was enlarged, and the six eyes, arranged in triangles on each side and on the other, were covered in blood.


    Seeing the presence on the surface, Sherry burst a tremendous elasticity.


    "The star-spawn..."


    "Do you know him?"


    "Yes, a creature made by K''Tulu''s minions - apostles - and K''Tulu himself. Biologically, it''s his child."


    "As expected, there is K''Tulu somewhere on Earth."


    Sihyun recited it while watching the sea unfold widely. It reminds me of a place I haven''t investigated so far. A place where the descendants of the stars and the deep sea come out. It was the deep sea. Of course, it was a big blind spot for him, who thought K''Tulu would be hiding on the ground.


    After realizing that it was a subject to think about, he looked at the descendants of the stars who were approaching him.


    "I am the honorable warrior, Crook. Humans, let me ask you something. If you answer my questions well, I''ll save your life. with the highest power here..."


    [Shut up.]


    Crook looks down at the demonstration of his silence. His face turned red because he didn''t think he''d be insulted by a human being smaller than a finger. Given that the skin was green, it was an unusually fast change.


    "It''s a inferior biology subject that has no mate. What the hell are you talking about?"


    "It doesn''t work."


    At a time when everything was out of control, the usefulness of Crook was over. Since he was designated as an apostle of K''Tulu, it was also impossible to use force formation. He regained his position.


    "Die."


    The descendants of the stars, Crook, tried to speak up, but before that, his body exploded like a firecracker and scattered everywhere.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 384 00384 Deep Sea

    It was also a natural result because it could not withstand the power of the unknown oil. But Crook''s life did not end there. The blood and flesh that were scattered to the four sides began to form one body again. From death to life. Contrary to common sense, the resurrection of life seems to go back in time.


    "I admit you''re strong, mortal."


    Crook opens his mouth, twitching tentacles like the legs of an octopus. Through death, his eyes burn with determination.


    "But my life is his. As long as he is here, I will not die. I am the warrior chosen for the fate of the stars!"


    "If you want to believe that, believe that."


    Unlike the hot creak, Xi Hyun sank even colder. I also realized that Crook''s confidence stems from his ability to travel back in time. And I could see that K''Tulu had the ability to relate to time. Crook, you couldn''t have had so much power over him.


    "Don''t think you''re the only one who can go against death."


    A technique that gave the concept of death to beings without the concept of death, and a demonstration that emitted the energy of the foal, reached out to Crook. The posture corrected Crook sprayed his hands and moved, but soon he hit his limit. All the shadows around him were his enemies. Crook was cornered by the rising waves of shadows from all around him before he even fought back.


    "Grrrgh!"


    Creek struggles in the shadows as his whole body is torn apart, as if entering the mill. However, the more you move, the deeper you are sucked into the pit.


    Crook''s body tried to turn back time before his master realized it, but he did not tolerate him. With Natai and negligence, he sent K''Tulu''s power to the other side of the future and killed him with a dagger.


    This time, Shi Hyun, who killed Krook perfectly, won the victory. Ability to turn back time and recover. Since it was an ability made up of an unusual principle, Sihyun made a expressive face to expectations.


    But the winner didn''t move. No matter how hard I tried, I just walked in place like a poison underneath. Maybe I lost track of it because I hadn''t used it in a year. He realized how absurd his thoughts were. There could have been no error or failure in the power given by the Elder God.


    He frowned as he watched the winner disappear in an instant. It was a vagina I had never experienced before, but I was not embarrassed. Because there was only one unsub.


    ''... No way.''


    Elder God of Norden. He was able to impose this constraint on the power of winning.


    But why? ''


    A lot of families wandered in my head, but his thoughts didn''t last long. It''s because Sherry was so close to throwing up questions.


    "Can I not ask you more?"


    "It''s enough to know that the existence of Cash is important enough to break the static. They''ll find us there if we don''t move first."


    By moving in a hurry, I couldn''t find an enemy I hadn''t been able to find. Among the great old beings, K''Tulu, who possessed overwhelming power, was formidable. He was represented by the fact that he had survived all this time at the hands of Harster. Even if I didn''t do anything, I would find the answer on my own.


    The indirect experience of K''Tulu''s intimidating abilities through Crook was a huge harvest. There was no information at all because there was a big difference.


    And now there''s more to worry about than that.


    /361


    Sihyun returned to the city of Tagnaria and picked up the ''silver key''. A tool to open the way to Dreamland. As Sihyun turns the silver key, a round door appears out of the air with nothing.


    He did not hesitate to go inside the door. Arriving on the great island of Oriv, he steps back into the Crystal Cave, gazing back at himself in surprise. If it had been a normal visit, he would have gone in with Foam Man, but unfortunately, it was a matter. He folded the space and went down to the deepest place because he didn''t want to delay.


    "Nordens! Come out! We already know you''re here."


    The voice of Xi Hyun echoes in the crystal jar. Shortly after, a giant figure walks out of the shadows. An elderly man with gray hair and a rich gray beard. Replaced his right arm with ''the'' armor, he was magnificent, majestic and fierce. The old man, Nordens, who approached with a relaxed step, sat down and looked down at him.


    "What''s going on?"


    "You know that. You''re the one who limited my abilities."


    "Oh, I''m talking about the job. You''re later than I expected."


    Norden, who shortened his words, glanced at him quietly. In the ambiguous gaze, Jihyun shed a tear. Norden stroked his beard, and Sihyun did not take his eyes off him. I wonder how much they stood against him. Nordens, who burst into resilience, shakes his head.


    "As expected, the witch''s stench vibrates. I hoped not, but you failed my expectations. I didn''t think she was foolish enough to take her hand. Yaaaa."


    The word "witch," she swallowed dry saliva. It''s because I instinctively realized that I was pointing at Alto.


    "If you''re a witch, you mean Alto?"


    "You could say that. Realizing her traces touched the Earth and touching your abilities."


    "So you deliberately imposed restrictions on the winner-take-all? To lure me here on my feet?"


    "Witch movements are so secretive that I wouldn''t know if I didn''t see them myself. Unfortunately, my worries have come true, man. Looks like you made a fun deal with a witch, by the way. Isn''t that right?"


    It was said to be out at the time of the deal with Alto. Sihyun was convinced it was nearly impossible to deceive Nordens. It was the end of the cliff, but it didn''t make me regret the deal with Alto. I felt no guilt for accepting her hand. At that time, there was only one option to choose.


    "You''re making a fuss. Why don''t you call him then?"


    Now that we''ve seen things become what they are, what is the reason for catching the pods? Norden shrugged his shoulders and opened his mouth.


    "Even if it''s not you, there''s still a lot of trouble. It''s not a matter of calling in and checking in. Ten years or a hundred years, it''s all you have to do, GA."


    The concept of time in cosmic neoplasia was too different. Something like Sherry. Either that or it didn''t matter. The thing Nordens brought out was just embarrassing.


    "Yes, a year ago I made a deal with her. What does that mean? Humanity was trapped in the cycle of the end. You know it was a necessary deal to get out of here."


    "It doesn''t matter what you''ve been through. Only the fact that he made the deal matters JI. You are the Savior who has inherited our power. Never bow down to a witch. Using the power of a wild beast to get help from a flying beast... This isn''t a bat, it''s a GA. Isn''t that right?"


    The Crystal Cave became a weapon and pressed the test. A great sense of reason that can''t be stopped by thought. In front of an incomprehensible power, he was forced to kneel. And he had to admit that he had underestimated Norden so far. Just because he didn''t realize the existence of the designation of the past did not mean that he was incapable.


    Norden was a creature that moved for the balance of the universe, not for the peace of humanity. I couldn''t have listened to him.


    "The fact that you are special is not necessarily necessary. I can''t believe you''d make a mistake like this if you were one of us. I''m disappointed in you personally. You must have noticed how much the witches and I were fighting in the first place, but you made a choice so fast. Too bad GOON."


    Whimpering, the demonstration of blood sputtered growling. I could have died, but I wasn''t afraid.


    "What''s so sad about that? Is it a problem that you didn''t move? Or is it that you didn''t ask for your opinion before asking for Alto''s help?"


    Sihyun shouted aloud, but Norden did not listen. I just shake my head and recite the verdict.


    "It turns out you made a deal with a witch, and I''m going to take away the power I gave you. There''s no way I''m never going to bend my back again."


    "Excuse me?"


    At this point, the winner-take-all wasn''t necessary. All stats were at their limit. For him now, winning ceremony was just a tool that allowed him to gather rare abilities.


    "You can''t just smile and hand it over. You have crossed the line, and I stand in a position to punish those who cross the line."


    "Are you denying everything I''ve done? Just one mistake, or a deal?"


    "No more excuses."


    The victory ceremony vanishes in vain. My heart was empty as if there had never been such power from the beginning. Sihyun poured out a laughter. It was because I had a sudden realization of how great the mercy of Norden was.


    I couldn''t ask him to give it back because it wasn''t his ability in the first place. It was unreasonable to reach out and ask for your hand. However, if you do not struggle, the veil in your chest will not be erased. If we do nothing, we will only acknowledge ourselves playing in the hands of Nordens. Shi Hyun, who raised his mind, revealed his murder.


    "This is how it''s going to come out? I didn''t like it the first time I met you!"


    In the shadow of Sehyun, a giant body-body entity emerges. A kilometer of the giant shatters the Crystal Cave and rises endlessly. The tentacles protruding from the buttocks split into thousands, tens of thousands, and wrapped around the legs. He took possession of the body and kicked the Crystal Cave with both legs, which had been helped by the Tentacles.


    Kwaga River, the Crystal Cave was destroyed by Xihyun''s hand, but Nordens was a floating point. I looked at him and didn''t shake at all.


    "Did they pass through dimensions through shadows? Impressive leverage. You should say your abilities are shining. He won''t touch me, man."


    Sihyun spread the rocks towards the front. Kwagang, the abilities he has accumulated so far, have become black rays that have ravaged Oriv. Even though the island is fragmented and the aftermath is so intense that it affects the continent, Nordens remains motionless. His ability did not reach him.


    After watching the mess of his nest for a while, Norden gets up slowly and shakes his hand. At the same time the prosthetic arm of ''silver'' lost its shape and was bewildered, Xihyun''s body was split in half. In front of a desperately large gap, Sihyun cried out, but Nordens looked down indifferently. Norden, who raised his hand, did not even give him a chance to reanimate. Whenever he exerted his power, the sky flashed and the earth reversed.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 385 00385 Deep Sea

    The difference is so overwhelming that you can''t even say "battle or workshop." When his thinking revealed the bottom, he closed his eyes. He intuited his own death. However, Norden did not take one last step in line with his expectations.


    "I trust this was a parting gift. It doesn''t change the fact that you cried. And a silver key. You won''t be needing it now. But whatever power you have built, use it. I won''t take your life. After that, you will have no choice but to subdue the enemies who stand in our way."


    Nordens reaches out. Killing Xi Hyun here was a long-term disadvantage. It was only the end when the soldiers who could hold the Earth accountable disappeared. When will I choose the Seeker again and raise him here? After completing the profit and loss calculation in his head, Norden came down on his body.


    "Are you going to use me until the end?"


    "It''s gross, but there''s no other way. It is your choice whether to burn yourself to protect the planet chosen by the battlefield or to make the universe rich, ignoring everything. I can offer you that much. I''m sure your answer is obvious."


    "Is this how you''ve always been controlling others..."


    "A door. A thirsty man digs a well. I never emphasized it. I never forced it. No, GA''s done it before. Well, that''s about as good as it gets."


    When she told me to struggle to the end for her sake, she bit her lip. Even death trembles at the cold stares of Norden. But I couldn''t resist. The abbreviations didn''t even have the right to choose.


    ''I thought it was vaguely strong, but I didn''t think it was this strong.''


    After all the experience he had been experiencing was completely unjust, he had no choice but to laugh. There was no room. Even if I repeated the same fight hundreds of times through the past designation, the chances of tipping over were close to zero. The strength of the Nordens was not in a realm that could be accidentally or miraculously surpassed. His opening, "Causal Adjustment," was not even open. What can I say? He doesn''t lift his head after saving his head.


    "You should go now."


    When Nordens shook his hand, his body became particles and flew beyond the space. In a moment, she realized that she had been banished from the Dreamland forever.


    /362


    Square. The sound of the fountain pen scratching at the paper fills the office. Bererosa, who also sat on the Queen''s throne today, was observing her duties. It was a day when there was no meeting, but that didn''t mean that the work was reduced. No, it was an extension.


    Ruling the country was like magic. Something else happened as soon as nothing happened until I lay down in bed yesterday. Bererosa sighs. Reports of damage caused by the deep-sea and Crook attacks on the Hayler continent and the struggle against them caused sighing.


    The report indicated that the defense system on Heiler''s continent was incomplete, and the damage report showed that it had to eat much more heavily at home in a difficult country.


    Bererosa, who put down the fountain pen, turns her head. Sherry makes eye contact with Sherry, who is about to lower her arm, and she works coldly.


    "Eat higher, Miss Sherry."


    "... I understand."


    On her knees, Sherry raises her arms higher. She was punished for sinking a beach in Pollips. Normally, I would ignore it with a smile, but I couldn''t do it. The area of damage was miserable even as he saw it.


    "You think this is too unfair!"


    One who was being punished with the same pose next to him shouted loudly. In many ways, it was unreasonable to think it was the words of the founder of the ball. What she wanted was a reward and a compliment, not this humiliating punishment.


    Bererosa sighs once more, looking at one of the spikes. I couldn''t finish what they did yesterday. I had a good mind but did not behave well.


    "Yesterday''s crumbling area is a beach designated as a tourist attraction. where tens of thousands of people come and go every day. To put it bluntly, there are hundreds, hundreds of billions of dollars going into the Hayler continent. In short, it''s a land of benefactors who support the Hayler continent. But!"


    Bererosa shrugged her shoulders as she raised her voice. When it came to money, there was no way she could win.


    "The land flowing with milk and honey was destroyed by two men who were fascinated by the fight! It''s a massive bleed if the beach is broken right now. Not to mention the cost to get it back, but no one will be looking for it during the recovery process. It means that your expected earnings will decrease. That''s how many policies you think stopped in the middle!"


    Bererosa growls with an appetite for one and Sherry, forgetting that she has Sihyun by her side. One stumbles into a dead alley, screaming like a cry.


    "But it was necessary! We can''t wait for the deep-sea and Krug to overthrow the Hayler continent because we''re afraid of the damage!"


    In one word, Sherry nods.


    "You''re right. Because, as Bererosa said, if it was a tourist zone, people on Haler continent could get hurt. That would spread to diplomacy, wouldn''t it?"


    "Quiet, both of you. because he''s not angry about dealing with it beforehand."


    One and Sherry make every argument, but Bererosa doesn''t blink and silences their opinions.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve been angry that I''ve done this much damage. Because if you had Sherry sheep and a sheep, you would have been able to contain it in the first place. Am I wrong?"


    Hana and Sherry muted like honey. After realizing their mistake, Bererosa bows her head, but does not move on. Instead, I pushed them hard.


    Seeing the two people who were scolded by Bererosa, she thought about it. He still hasn''t forgotten what happened yesterday. I have thought about challenging using past designations, but I have not been put into practice.


    His instinct was to say that it is not good to use past designations to avoid winning. Going back in time didn''t mean everything worked out. It was necessary to persuade or force Nordens to turn a few times.


    Unfortunately, both options were not based on knowing the past. It was like tightening his neck to cast the past designation before the eyes of Nordens at the beginning.


    That''s how they found out from Alto. There was no reason not to notice the continuous reality of Norden.


    "Daddy, are you crying?"


    When Kathy in her arms asks, Sihyun gives you a false laugh. He realized his face was not that good. Shi Hyun taps Kathy''s back, shaking her little head.


    "No."


    It was certainly painful to lose the winning streak and to lose the connection with Norden, but it was not so desperate. He was strong enough not to be tied to the winning streak, and Sherry was with him even without the help of Norden.


    Sihyun just wanted to get away from the guile of being a savior. I wanted to break a lot of constraints and shackles in front of me and walk my own path. The world was lacking in malice and chaos, and the monsters of the elder brother and sister were in an uproar. Many worlds crumbled and were reborn in a place they did not recognize. He just wanted to focus in a chaotic universe. I didn''t want anything more than that.


    However, it was only an agent who deviated from the framework of the Savior. It''s because they didn''t have any special talents, nor did they have any flashing bases. It was only because he remembered his previous life that he became the Savior. It would have been impossible to get here if it wasn''t for the winner.


    When I examined myself, my mind became empty. What''s left of him, except for his ability to win? What about his own handiwork? I asked a question in my head, but there was no answer.


    Si-hyun, he knew best. It was a coincidence that a miracle overlapped, so I could be here now. Everything in their hands at the beginning was just evidence of standing over other beings. Except for all of them, there couldn''t have been anything left.


    There was nothing I could say I was confident of accomplishing on my own.


    "How does it feel to be free of the Seeker..."


    /363


    Out of the framework of the Savior, Chris realized that the world revolves around him. It wasn''t a metaphor. He really felt it. Chris, a descendant of "Yog Sotos," an Outer God to be reckoned with in the universe, could see that the world he had seen so far was nothing.


    Although he had only grown for a year, his potential had surpassed that of the deliverer. Chris couldn''t even figure out where to go.


    "This is the beginning."


    Chris, sitting on a hill overlooking the Waitleys, closes his eyes and looks inside. The privilege, the opening wall, that reverses the providence and laws of the universe. It has been Chris'' obstacle for many years. In his past life, he was a wreck. To be precise, I had no choice but to awaken the breach to survive.


    ''... sigh.''


    Decades ago, Chris was thrown into space far beyond the confluence of Hugh and his pioneering leaders. A lot of harmful light, vacuum, and dark breathing spaces have still come to Chris'' nightmare.


    He had to wait for death without doing anything in a world he had never experienced before. But the crisis is an opportunity. Chris was able to open a wall under extreme circumstances.


    The name is Lacrimal papilloma. It was an opening designed to assimilate the world and ourselves to survive in "any environment." He cheered for the thought that he didn''t have to die. But that thought soon turned into despair. because he realized that his judgment was wrong. Once we opened the door and got to the concept, death was a meaningless word.


    When the walls were opened, the body was given to survive in any environment. So there was no need for any kind of openings to survive in any environment. Absolutely spectacular for preaching to guests. It was a source of ignorance that Chris had to endure that he had never known of the great old existence.


    After meeting Alto for so long, Chris had a chance to catch up on his mistakes. Born as'' Chris Waitley ''on Earth, he had the choice to pick out any opening.


    For many years, Chris has sought the ultimate opening wall. His aspiration, along with the great opening wall of Yooseong, had already surpassed his obsession and obsession. I experimented with pioneers so that I wouldn''t fail again.


    What barriers are the strongest and most efficient? All I had in his head all day was the thought of him.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 386 00386 Deep Sea

    Unorthodox and unconditionally superior opening wall. The last feast you can dream of reversal even if you fight a powerful being. With numerous studies and hypotheses in place, Chris was able to choose what he could call the best traits within. In the past year, it has all been a trick to make the best choice.


    ''It''s time.''


    Waking up from his dream, Chris devoted everything he had to taking it to the next level. The previous life''s sharpened boils and misconceptions have become a platform for taking the next step. The solemn heart that had been plowing the land of the cold for nearly four years became the foundation of a wide bowl.


    Following the power of the cosmic stature, the body draws on the idea just by breathing. Just what Chris wanted, his thinking curved up and renewed his elongation peak. Reasonably fast growth. There was no word for effort and care for Chris.


    I didn''t grab anything, but it could be anything. Chris first broke his preconception that the opening wall should exert explosive force. The opening wall doesn''t have to be used as a number of spleens. He did not apply any conditions to his opening. And there were no restrictions.


    As soon as the thought reached 100 million, the universe began to twist around Chris. In a rapidly changing world, Chris yearned for an endless growth and evolving opening wall. Soon, the universe responded to his wishes.


    [Opening wall - Endless growth]


    Even his walls have been a driving force for growth. A power that grows stronger every second, realizes new abilities with each breath, and becomes resistant to one encounter. Infinite growth has always been an open wall, such as body quality and habit.


    "Phew..."


    More than 100 million ideas have continued to rise to higher heights. With the aid of the opening wall, the thought force exceeded 100 million, pierced 200 million, and reached 500 million. Explosive growth slowed at the same time as the thought reached a billion. But every second has not changed that the area is clearly expanding.


    Previous abilities were engraved one by one on Chris''s body, influenced by infinite growth. As if it had been trained for hundreds of years, the calluses, the body type corrected, and the muscles compressed.


    Chris has reached the hard-body that it takes to invest thousands of years just to breathe and focus his mind. And in response, the body that had not grown since it reached the transition period began to change rapidly.


    The crown. With the sound of bone and muscle twisting, Chris'' body grows closer to two inches. The limbs grew longer and the face turned slim. Unnecessary chunks of flesh hid themselves, and in between, infinite growth evolved one step further.


    Chris, who sat between the boy and the boy, greeted himself with a grave look. White hair and red eyes resemble Lavania, but Chris was different from her.


    Unlike Lavania, which shaped the bottled horse, he kept his youth intact. As long as his eyes sank so heavily that the end was unknowable, Chris was no different from any other young man who emitted a fresh glamour.


    "Welcome, K''Tulu."


    Chris smiles bitterly, eager to boil.


    /364


    Located in the western part of Zephyros, Fahlem is a commercial city where all the goods on the continent come together. Farlem was a land of abundant goods, money, and manpower, so that it could be said, "It''s nowhere if it''s not here."


    The dominance of the Rolf and Family that ruled such a place was enough to conquer the continent. Besides, today is a special day. You graciously reveal the wealth you''ve accumulated along the way with the Rolve. There were precious cultural treasures in the hallway that could not be priced culturally or historically.


    Every wall, every room, every building was a luxury item. Visitors to the Roland family were surprised at the scale and once again surprised by the money surrounding the scale.


    There was no history with the Rolves, but there was money. It''s hard to fathom. A lot of people spent a lot of time translating the value of the Rolf family.


    The pinnacle of pleasure. No, Jay shakes his head at the extreme luxury. Though the circumstances surrounding Zephyros were getting tougher every day, the nobles who lived in them were always indulging in luxury and pleasure.


    If I just sold the stuff in the hallway right now, I could raise money to support a village for a year. That was disgusting to Jay, a socialite. It''s because I know the pain of the people better than anyone else.


    But now Jay could not make that point from the point of view of a third party. Jay, he also became one of the nobles.


    "Are you thinking useless thoughts again? Alan, it''s not a private moment, it''s a public moment. Please pause your complaints."


    "Now you''re going to limit my thinking."


    "It''s all over your face. Other days, I wouldn''t point out, but today is the day when lions are supposed to come from the House of Rufus. You have to be very careful."


    "I know. I don''t want to be found out without you telling me."


    Jay did not hide his discomfort. The party was held in public to commemorate the 3,600 year old birthday of the Lobbang family, the grogan bin Robrand family heir. The three houses were keeping each other under control over the continent, but it had not yet been revealed to the surface. There was at least enough room to host the party.


    "But what brings you all the way here?"


    The problem is that House Rufus has declared his intention to attend Grogan''s birthday. I liked the idea of coming to celebrate Grogan''s birthday, the owner of the Loeb family. There was no reason to be upset. But until now, we''ve spent a long time apart from each other, not touching the Rufus and the Rolves.


    It was consistent with silence and indifference. We didn''t respect each other''s boundaries, but we didn''t ignore them either. It was definitely closer than others, but farther than acquaintances. He said he would send an envoy from the House of Rufus. It was natural for the upstream class to become hot potatoes.


    "Well, I wonder about that. But don''t worry too much. They''re here to observe both of us, apparently."


    "I can''t believe you just said that after what happened..."


    "I can tell because I''ve been through it. because if it happens again, it''s all-out war. The sooner the House of Rufus moves, the stronger the Rolands and Crossens are. Even the middle-minded nobles will be forced to join us."


    "You crossed the line once, but you can''t cross it again."


    Jay looked at Kay as if he wasn''t stupid. It''s because House Rufus had made a move to kill Alon and Kay, who had already been chosen as the next family.


    As if nothing had happened after planning such a thing, Luffel Ghana smiled and held his hand as if it had never happened. It was a relief in the position of Robb Ghana or Jay. I didn''t know what I was looking for and what I was going to get.


    "You only want to kill inside, but you want to be cosmetic on the outside. I don''t know what the nobles think."


    "This is a great opportunity for us too. The messenger will give you an indirect idea of what House Rufus is thinking."


    "I wish it had flowed that way."


    Jay shakes his head and walks into the banquet hall with Kay. The main character didn''t even appear, but the ballroom was crowded. All sorts of human monarchies were assembled, including the great symbol of wealth, the noble who moved around to grab the rope, and the new chapter of an emerging organization.


    "You must be bored."


    "Don''t say that. They will be our blood, they will be our flesh."


    Unfortunately, the party was so boring even after listening to Kay. The progress in the framework, as well as the noise generated by the mixing of the voices of the people, was in an area that J-Society could not tolerate.


    On his 3,600th birthday, Grogan felt particularly bored. I couldn''t tell if I wanted to read the speech or if I was happy enough to celebrate my birthday.


    Jay, who exchanged manners with Grogan, shared the banquet hall with Kay. The existence of those who proclaimed the union of the Lobbs and the Crossens could not stay in one place, because it alone was attractive. Furthermore, Jay always had to play a polite, calm housewife.


    It was an indispensable choice to hide your heart to expand your territory and to please others. Surprisingly, Jay was able to gather his side diligently. Being proficient in lies worked positively.


    How much time has passed. After meeting all the key figures, Jay took a step past the bright chandelier in the ballroom and into the corner.


    "Ah, we meet at last. I thought I''d be lucky to see so many people waiting for me at my next party."


    I also enjoyed relaxing for a while. Jay wept as he looked at the man who was approaching him. It was a face in my memory. I didn''t meet him in person, but he was the one Kay and Grogan told me about several times.


    "Oh, I''m late for my introduction. My name is Valbaron Bin Ruffel from the House of Ruffel."


    "As you may already know, my name is Alone Vin Crosen."


    Jay shakes his hand with Valbaron, rolling his eyes up and down. The 15th son of Bivanu Bin Ruffel, Valbaron Bin Ruffel. On behalf of the House of Rufus, he appeared to have an impressive horn protruding from his right forehead. Different from a stout figure, a calm voice was also characteristic.


    Valbaron smiles and shakes Kay''s hand whether he knows he''s watching.


    "Miss Kasha is a very beautiful woman. It''s been a long time since I''ve had an idea. I have sisters, but they''re all stranded together. It''s not as glamorous as it looks."


    "No way. If you look at Confucius Valbaron, I think they''re pretty much the same."


    "Your sisters should look half like your little girl."


    Having had a few conversations with Kay, Valbaron naturally led the atmosphere. I was approaching in a low position, but I couldn''t root it.


    Suddenly, there was a group of people who watched carefully for the meeting of the envoy and the next family member. In an increasingly long conversation, Jay frowned. It was because I found Valbaron praising Kay too much.


    Of course, it didn''t come from jealousy. Only unknown stickiness touched my heart. The feeling I felt when I first met Alone. After realizing that it was the nakedness of the man who hid the malice, Jay swallowed resilience.


    "It turns out she has an interesting unique skill. I heard they make dolls out of dead people''s bodies. Did you say autonomy?"


    "You''ve come too far, Prince Valbaron. I know it''s not polite to ask questions about unique skills."


    Jay stepped forward and naturally intervened between Kay and Valbaron. Jay''s gaze rises in his mind. Valbaron knew all about it and asked. It was a predictable act, a planned process. I came up with this topic from the beginning.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Thank you all for your congratulatory comments.

 387 00387 Deep Sea

    Consistent with Jay''s daytime stance, Valbaron shakes his hands in exaggerated posture.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m just personally interested. Becoming someone else is just a dream. It''s a kind of romance. Don''t you ever imagine when you were a kid? A dream of being king for one day, of ruling the country, of being the man of reason that he likes. Well, there are hopeless delusions, but there''s nothing you can''t do about it."


    Valbaron shrugs and relaxes his stiffness. But Jay didn''t slow down. There was only one reason to bring up the topic of ''autonomy.''


    ''You doubt me.''


    "If it''s hard for you to say, I''ll start with you. so that we can have an equal conversation."


    Valbaron, who said so, told the Americans what was so pleasant about his right forehead that the horn protruding from his right forehead would bring lightning. He revealed his unique skill first and clearly thought he would slow his guard down. But Jay wasn''t fooled. The Forbidden Forest and the 15th debris of the House of Rufus could not have been on the same line.


    "What about your daughter? If it is difficult to reveal the limits or characteristics of a unique skill, a simple episode is fine. because we''ve been making tons of dolls. Maybe it''s about the doll you touched when you were a watchman, or the doll you made in ''Recent''."


    Valbaron smirks. He glanced at Jay with meaningful eyes and drank a sip of wine as if he knew everything.


    "I appreciate the interest of Prince Valbaron, but it''s not a fun story to tell on a statue. If you really want to hear it, I hope you''ll come personally. I''ll tell you all about it then."


    Kay also took a step back after realizing Valbaron''s intentions, but unfortunately he did not look well. Moreover, the stiff body was indirectly showing what she was thinking.


    "There seems to be a reason you have to protect her."


    "You must be mistaken."


    "It''s even more suspicious that the noble princess has shrunk. There''s a bad rumor going around on the Crossens."


    "I can''t help but get caught up in the Croseman family story. What rumor have you heard that Kasha''s unique technique is changing the subject of my family?"


    When Valbaron heard Jay''s words, he hesitated with a vague smile. Though it seemed troublesome, Jay noticed that it was not difficult.


    "Alone Confederate knows, but there are rumors floating around the Rolls, not to mention the Crossens. Rumor has it that Confucius Alone may not be himself... but I know it''s a false delusion, so I was uncomfortable hearing that as a member of the same three families. That''s why we asked about the autonomy system. I''m curious about personal questions, but there might be something I can do."


    Valbaron, who lowered his head, discussed one of the rumors that Jay hasn''t been able to get rid of in the past year. Jay knew better. He hadn''t been back to the Crossens for a month to put everything in his head. It was fatal to have a gap for a month during the chaotic period of the Doom Brake.


    The appearance and temperament also changed so much that the luxurious people were told whether or not they were reborn by the autonomous system. Obviously, it was a topic that had to go up and down, so Jay didn''t take much action during that time.


    The problem was that this was a party for key people. I was enriched by the possibility that the policy would change in the future depending on what I said. Giving me room was enough to make a difference.


    Valbaron''s question must have crossed the line. However, those who gathered held their peace. One of the three great houses, the Luffel Confederates, stepped up and scratched the itch. I didn''t know that the eyes of those who remained strictly bystanders would fall away from Jay.


    "Why don''t you just tell me if I''m doubtful?"


    "Hahaha, I never said that before, but I think Confucius Allon is taking it very seriously. Maybe the rumor is...? Of course, I''m joking.You ''re so defensive that I don''t even know what you''re talking about. I apologize."


    Valbaron shakes his hand and claims his innocence with a joyful smile. Jay bites his lips on his lips, moving as if crossing a line. I can see why Valbaron is here. He had the gift of an agitator.


    "... but I think it''s important that Confucius Allon returns late than the other lookouts." If I''d come back a little sooner, I could''ve silenced the rumors. "


    "I had no choice. because the wounds inflicted by the King of Shadows were so deep and wide. At that time, I thought I was dead."


    "In that case..."


    Valbaron confidently opens his mouth, drawing attention around him. No, I tried to open it. But sadly, his words could not continue. Grunggan, who was watching the situation, dug a hole.


    "You''ve got some nerve. Why are you bringing that up on such a joyful day? Is that a challenge to my authority?"


    Valbaron shakes his head with a contemplative look as he is overwhelmed by his grip.


    "The Lord knows better than that. I''m just asking here as a member of the same three families to clear up a misunderstanding about Confucius Allon. Rumors can be overblown, but I don''t think we should go out in the open. The seat of the next household is just as heavy and important."


    "It was decided between the Crossens and the Rolves. The House of Rufus'' family heirloom is none of your business, not the Grand Duke''s."


    Gromgan mercilessly dismissed Valbaron. It wasn''t good for him to have a story about Jay floating on the surface.


    The situation seemed to calm down. Even if Valbaron fell on his back and attended the party, it was stopped by the host Grogan himself. I couldn''t argue with it because it wasn''t party friendly.


    But this shit happened in a place I never thought about. A Mediterranean woman raised her hand. He caught everyone''s attention. The man who raised his hand, the heiress of the Crosen family and Allon''s father, Kelon Bincrosen, stepped forward one step.


    "No, I''m interested. Grogan, you may be disappointed, but it''s my son''s business. It''s not easy to find a place like this, so it shouldn''t be a bad idea to simply verify here..."


    Kelon didn''t want to act suspicious of his own flesh, but being the leader of the three families was not just about keeping it in check. It was the best way to extinguish the blazing fire, even though it was ridiculous and ridiculous. It was also a card that he could put his trust in his son, Alon.


    When Kellon unexpectedly turned around, Jay cried out in his heart. He who believed he would be the strongest shield hit the back of his head like this.


    Things were getting bigger. The people at the banquet hall were now stopping and watching Jay. Noticing the gaze around him, Jay realized something was going wrong. Enemies everywhere. Kay, restless, tries to open his mouth, but Jay raises his hand to stop her.


    In this situation, her defense was poisonous. He will, too. She was the one with the autonomy. Whatever he said, it must have resonated hollow.


    In the meantime, it wasn''t that I didn''t get the message that I needed to verify. But Jay always had a flashing base and a wit to get him out of danger.


    ''But I didn''t expect it to come back as a boomerang!!!!!!!!''


    Cool sweat flowed down his back. I''m sure he''ll stick around, even if he avoids this place. The public will to sneak a peek was stickier and tougher than I thought.


    Jay sighed after realizing that Rufus had moved his feet to cast out the seeds of suspicion. The dominion is already in Valbaron''s hands. Couldn''t get it easy, as long as Kelon was certified.


    I needed to take drastic action. As long as you can clear all suspicions by showing your will. It had to be impossible for the opponent to get hit. The concerns were short, and the judgment was shorter.


    "I wish I could show you."


    Without hesitation, Jay began to take off his clothes. He takes off the last piece of underwear and stands bare in front of the crowd with nothing on.


    Everyone lost their words in unimaginable rainfall.


    Jay, what he chose was a frontal breach. I had to show myself that I was not wearing an autonomous maneuver doll. Even if I turn my sly tongue, it is clear that if I do not become naked, an unsubstantiated rumor will continue to wander.


    So it was the perfect proof that no one could deny it. It was meant to be a moment. Jay turned around in front of those who could not keep their mouths shut.


    "You see? Proof that I''m not a fake. If I''m really wearing an autonomous puppet, there''s got to be a seam somewhere. There will be unnatural places. But look, all I have on my body are honorable wounds."


    Like Jay said, all that was in his body was pierced, torn, and torn apart. It was all evidence to show that they had crossed many battlefields.


    "Shame on you!" "You don''t know the numbers." I can''t believe how barbaric the rest of the Croseman family is. "Don''t you feel sorry for your precious princess?!"


    It was the people in the intestine who were embarrassed. Those who had just stared at Jay with suspicious eyes had provoked him to his actions. Only a handful of people got old after seeing the scars on Jay''s body.


    To be honest, Jay wasn''t ashamed of anything. It was the same as wearing another outfit. Even when I took my clothes off, there was an autonomous puppet inside.


    Moreover, the outward chiefs were not Jay''s. Of course, it was all Aaron''s from head to toe. From Alon''s point of view, Jay didn''t mind being deposed. Safety Compliance, Minimum Hazard. For his own sake, the dead could be used any number of times.


    Jay''s face was fine, but those who looked at him were strangely changed.


    "I''m not ashamed. I am the pillar and foundation for leading two families. I''m ready to be humiliated at any time if the status of my two families is compromised by rumors. It''s a virtue that the right owner should have."


    Those who were frightened by Jay''s words also nodded their heads, expressing their emotions. His determination to take all doubts away felt desperate. Those who had just doubted Jay''s existence did not overcome their shame and bowed their heads. Those who couldn''t put their doubts aside in front of the right and the right person looked ugly.


    But Valbaron argued in it.


    "Strange. A calm, egotistical Confucius Alone lures us around in these extreme acts. I''m getting nervous when I think I''m going to make my own point."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 388 00388 Deep Sea

    As Valbaron pinches his essence precisely, elasticity erupts from everywhere. It was because the pioneer, Aaron, they saw was a polite young man. He was also a noble man who cares more about his face than anyone else. It was not like him to act this way, as Valbaron had said.


    "Who the hell is Alone that the Valbaron Confederate knows? And what''s the rest of the Croseman family you''ve known so far? You''re an obedient nerd? A flower in a greenhouse with no bitterness? A moron who can''t actively move because he''s scared? No, they''re all wrong."


    Jay pulls out the past scar as if to see it. She swiped her long forehead and revealed her crushed left eye and pierced glabella. Jay worked hard using the background sound of the murmur that erupted from everywhere.


    "Yes, I have changed. No, it had to change. I''ve been through a lot in my past life. Money, power, the place where everything is falling apart. I realized that I could no longer be an immature young master."


    Jay straightened his head, putting his clothes back on and finishing the horse.


    "That''s why I think this change is a testament to me. because if I was really affected by the autonomous puppet, I wouldn''t be able to show you what it looks like to grow up like this."


    It was an atmosphere that everyone accepted. It is because they knew that the person who rose from the dead could not be the same as before. But Valbaron refused to admit it to the end. No, I couldn''t.


    "It''s an ulcer. What Alan is talking about is a concept or value that can''t be directly validated."


    Jay smiles bitterly at Valbaron, who stares at him. His command is already in his hands. Validation, there was nothing I couldn''t do. Of course, no matter how sophisticated the Autonomous Maneuver doll was, there was a limit, so when it was properly tested, it was bound to be discovered someday.


    However, Jay learned from his experience that the more powerful he has to go at these times. Once we got here, all that was left was the guts.


    "Is that so? I have nothing to say to those who can''t let their doubts go."


    There was nothing more Jay could do, leaving his shame and insisting on his innocence naked. Those gathered in the intestine unconsciously acknowledged that there was nothing more to do.


    "But I can say it with confidence. Your doubts are choking you. If my behavior is suspicious or suspicious, I will be fully validated. But if it turns out that I''m not a fake, then everyone who doubted me..."


    Jay smiles brightly as he reduces his words. Shrugging his shoulders, he finishes a blurry finish.


    "... I''ll leave that to your imagination."


    Those who were oppressed by Jay''s honest confession could not open their mouths. There can be no opposition to an upside-down stream. It was the same as saying you should bet everything here. Is it really a third party who has overthrown Aaron''s family? Those who asked themselves questions shook their heads together. It couldn''t have been.


    And I realized later that Jay would never forget this case. He didn''t hesitate. He threw off his clothes as if he had waited. It was a matter of how seriously he took the rumors.


    Those who noticed that they had accidentally touched the hive had no choice but to look carefully at Jay.


    "That''s far enough, Alone. Now I see he misjudged you. I always thought he was a little boy, but I never thought he''d grow up like this. Whether I should say I''m happy or sad that I''ve grown so far from my father''s arms, I think a lot of things come to mind when I see you grow up."


    "A compliment."


    "Yes, I can see how much trouble you''ve been through looking at you. I will hold this father responsible for the rumors. So rest assured."


    Jay realized that those who doubt his existence would no longer appear. Kellon''s eyes have changed. The crisis was an opportunity. Jay, who was aiming for precision, was able to expand his nest again today. Kay glanced at Jay, smiling meaningfully and touching his cheek.


    /365


    Ktulu, the god of the brotherhood, joining the bloodline of Nuna and Yeb, was a loser and powerful throughout the universe. He has for a long time been unthinkable. It was K''Tulu''s intention to swallow everything across the sea of stars. His favorite light was the instant life withered away. Filling the continent with death was the life force.


    K''Tulu, who carries out destruction and apocalypse, has ruled out everything that stands in his way. When legend and myth converged, his advancement did not stop when armed forces appeared with knowledge that penetrated the universe. The higher the target, the more cruel he becomes.


    I trampled everything. The history and records they had built were unacceptable to K''Tulu, their civilization and knowledge. I never forgave him. I never retreated. Everywhere he passes, everything falls to ashes. There have been many wars on the stage with infinite universes, but no one has averted that fate yet.


    At the end of the fight, the winner was always K''Tulu. There was no short-lived battle. The great power and lineage that were born did not acknowledge defeat.


    Among the great old beings, K''Tulu''s ability was not exaggerated. With his ability, he was able to shoulder the beings of the universe, but for his own pleasure, he backed up space.


    For many years, like the stars in the sky, K''Tulu began an invasion war. Sometimes he became ruthless, he mocked the planet, and sometimes he became a benevolent saint and ruled the planet. But no matter what, the only thing at the end was the end and death.


    The same was true this time. K''Tulu, who was rooted in a catastrophe on one planet, had a long dream. Before I invaded the planet, I looked up at the stars and sang a strange song.


    The islands - the Hailer continent - that rose from Australia, South America and the central-Pacific Ocean of Antarctica were the resting places of Ktumlu. He had been guarding the place for a long time. The hierarchy twists and the dimensions change, but he doesn''t move. The conclusion that consciousness sank and remained unconscious but invaded was unchanged. I liked that planet. I liked this planet.


    After a long night, K''Tulu realizes his consciousness is rising above the surface. I finally felt the moment of anticipation and longing had come. However, joy and joy soon turned to annoyance and discomfort. He could see that much had changed in a faint ritual. In a bad way, too.


    Crook does not exist in this world, and the ''object'' that has been moulded for thousands of years has disappeared without a trace. It was a series of doubles, but K''Tulu coldly faced the current situation. There were many descendants of stars who would follow Crook, and it was not difficult to find items that guaranteed his death.


    It was not pleasant to wake up early, but I could not sleep forever. The power accumulated over many years is only moments away from reaching its limit. In other words, he left one last step behind. All I needed was stimulation.


    It''s a little short, a little immature, but it''s no fun to have everything flowing perfectly. K''Tulu, who expressed his compulsion, announced his intentions in an unprecedented language. I shouted aloud for the world to resonate. K''Tulu, who connected his dream to the consciousness of all mankind as a mediator, always announced the beginning of the end.


    [Bow.]


    I, K''Tulu, will come.


    [Worship.]


    With a little head that can''t even catch the convenience of the universe.


    [Coming soon.]


    To show you your true fears.


    K''Tulu, who announced his existence, raises his base. It was time to wake up from a long sleep.


    /366


    In her dream, Kathy was walking in the garden with him. There were no other cases. It was just peaceful and cozy. Once again, Kathy smiled brightly and held his hand, realizing that it was different from the cold deep sea.


    [Bow.]


    With that said, the dream became so easily corrupted. The blue sky was darkened, and maggots crawled through the bright blooming petals. Sihyun, who had just been with me, disappeared everywhere. Cashy shudders in a sudden change of mood. She had heard that voice before. It wasn''t in my memory, but my primitive instincts faltered to remind me of the owner of my voice.


    [Worship.]


    Just hearing it gave me goose bumps. The voice provoked a vague fear. I felt like I could die at any time. I couldn''t resist. The power in his voice was insurmountable. When the word "worship" echoes like an echo, Kathy does not overcome her fears and bursts into tears.


    [Coming soon.]


    Kathy shudders to hear it. With an intense will to strike her in the head, she falls asleep. It was the first I heard, but Kathy realized how frightening it was. The instinct that she couldn''t even remember was recognizing the owner of her voice.


    Heat, starting from the toes, rapidly erodes the body of the cache. She screams out in burning pain. It was a dream, but it was not a dream. Her stomach aches, and she is nauseous.


    The pain never ceases. The instinct seeps deep into the bone, whipping Kathy without tiring. Bees that don''t listen to orders. Bees that wander around freely. Kathy lets out a groaning thought in her head. I felt like I had to follow the owner of the voice. I felt I had to follow my instincts. But Kathy did not bend her will.


    "No...!"


    Kathy shakes her head roughly, thinking of her face. She knew that the cold and vast deep sea was calling to her, but she insisted she refused. I didn''t want to go back.


    If you go there, you go there!


    "... Ha, ha..."


    When Kathy woke up from her dream, she still held on to her throbbing breasts. She doesn''t know what happened to her. The instinct of just returning to the owner and the idea of not returning to the deep sea was striking violently in my mind.


    Kathy woke up from her place, feeling confused. It was Sihyun''s room where she moved her feet. She carefully opens the door, moving as if the snake were crawling. Kathy shakes her hand on the trundle bed with her short legs.


    "... Dad?"


    It was a very small sound, but I didn''t miss it. He opens his eyes and notices that Cash is in poor condition. When I saw his sweaty forehead and anxious expression, everyone would judge him that way.


    "Kathy, did you have a nightmare?"


    "Ugh."


    It was a vague answer, but I didn''t ask him anymore. I just held Kathy in my arms.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 389 00389 Deep Sea

    "I was scared. My dad disappeared, and suddenly everything went black. I don''t want to go, but I keep moving..."


    "Calm down, Kathy. They''ll listen to you."


    The words were not connected, but the demonstration was easy to understand. The nightmare made no sense. Kathy just puts her feelings and circumstances in her mouth. Sihyun carefully laid her on the bed so that she wouldn''t be surprised.


    "Dad, you''re not going to disappear, are you?"


    "Of course. You can''t just disappear on Kathy like that."


    Sihyun, who patted Kathy on the back, smiled a little. Kathy, who is expected to be closely related to K''Tulu, is just a child. She really doesn''t know anything. Or is it an elaborate act? Seeing Cash smiling naturally at his words, he shakes his head.


    A girl who laughed so well thought she could not deceive herself. It was only a day later, but I was able to confirm it. Kathy was an ordinary girl you could see everywhere. If you don''t believe in the beginning, nothing begins. I didn''t have to be suspicious.


    "It''s okay, he''s here."


    "Yes."


    The words came magically to Kathy. She rolls around, feeling the rising fear fade away. One cash lay on her arm, yawning in the warmth. She closes her eyes, holding her finger tightly.


    "Good night, Kathy."


    "You too..."


    As he twisted his elongated body, he saw the cache coming into his arms, expressing his gratitude. Swimming used to be like this. He closed his eyes slowly, remembering memories that would not come now.


    /367


    Fear and fear swept the world. Unexpectedly, the transcendent beings in the dream - K''Tulu - and the people who met each other - complained of severe sequelae. Extreme fatigue. Mental confusion, loss of cognitive ability. When all of humanity shared one experience, a number of media agencies made a series of exceptions to the process, regardless of who came first.


    Within hours, Xavier expressed his position on the case. And the world that realized that this was not just Hapling, but the great old being, K''Tulu''s nightmare, could not help but be astonished.


    He experienced the dangers of a great old being. No matter how much they could shake the earth and sail both seas, it was always the story of the gospel. There were many victims, and even when the amount of damage reached Joe, few were directly related. Empathy was an impossible topic to agree on, even if it was possible.


    But this case was different. Humanity experienced for the first time the presence of a great old being. And I desperately realized how helpless they were. Maybe that''s why this incident was so unprecedented. Now the world was full of chaos and chaos. Unknown anxiety has consumed them.


    "It''s only a matter of time before K''Tulu arrives, since I know what humanity knows."


    Sherry summarized the situation with a grave expression. The more people who knew the existence of K''Tulu, the faster his resurrection would be. K''Tulu acted in a manner that shaped the fears and fears of intelligent life.


    "I''m afraid so."


    He was the most knowledgeable when Kathy appeared, Xi Hyun, that there was no choice but to take a turn. She doesn''t remember herself, but she was a girl in a crucial position for K''Tulu''s hand to move.


    "I thought moving would be faster, but this is more than I ever imagined."


    "Sleeping in the stars at the beginning is just his taste - aesthetics. You can wake up as long as you need to."


    "Either way, not good."


    Maybe it''s because they''re in the same location-the great old existence. Sihyun and Sherry were not influenced by K''Tulu. But everyone but them was being affected. Even the pioneers who led Lin or Bererosa could not wake up from K''Tulu''s nightmare. The current was changing rapidly.


    "We need to focus on the deep sea, as you said."


    "I''m already doing that."


    Even now, Tindalus'' hounds are investigating the cold underwater. They were better investigators than anyone because they were not constrained in the deep sea. However, there was no way they could see what was invisible to him. I only encourage them with the feeling of catching straws.


    He turns his head to look at David.


    "Commander, what''s the situation?" "


    "The aircraft carriers, submarines, radars, all the tools that you can get out to sea and take. The cooperation of the countries is also smooth. We can''t move until we have human dignity."


    David, who swept away the hot beard, replied to his question.


    The leaders of each country who heard that the great old existence was parasitic on Earth sent numerous troops to the sea, regardless of who was first. It was at a time when many great old beings were attacked. It was the language cluster that made the profit and loss calculation in situations where human respect was at stake. Humankind, united under the name of survival, moved swiftly to find the enemy, even for a moment.


    "Sherry, how long do you think it will take K''Tulu to wake up?"


    "You''ll be out in a week, at least a month, at the earliest. because if you look at it this big, it means you''ve almost exhausted your power. Maybe moving right now won''t interfere."


    David wept. We were running out of time. For a year, the system and troops had risen to the level we could at any time fight the gods of the Elder. The question was, can we gather the power in one place within a week? Moreover, no location specified. I was worried that if I split the power, I would be defeated individually.


    Sherry was the same as David.


    "That area will be the battlefield from where K''Tulu happened. The disadvantage of not being able to specify a location is a big one. because if you can''t prepare it in advance, it''s like saying that there''s a lot of damage."


    "I can''t help it. We have to endure it. Otherwise, we won''t be able to move forward."


    Sihyun has suffered the end of humanity countless times. In many regressions, he realized that there is no complete victory. No matter how perfect the battle was, there was always damage.


    The clash of great old beings was like a planet the size of a football field clashing against each other. In the aftermath, the ecosystem collapsed and the ground sloped. Humans couldn''t avoid a heavy afterstorm.


    It was also effective that the battlefield was Earth. The great old being could have been slaughtered at any time, not in battle.


    "Do we stand a chance?"


    David''s question is to be cautious. Xihyun was humanity''s lantern and last stand. When he fell, there was no next word for humanity. I was only mocked by an unconscious personality. Tactics or strategies were meaningless.


    The demonstration that read David''s intentions could not be easily opened. I wish there was something positive to say. I couldn''t even say that. All you need is an objective judgment, not a bluff or a lie. If the right information can''t be communicated, David can''t possibly lead the right way.


    "To be honest, if you''re in the best shape, you''re half way there."


    It wasn''t Shi Hyun who answered, it was Sherry who knew a little more about K''Tulu. She decided that if she inherited the power of the breakthrough, she would have a chance.


    "I think so, too."


    Instead, the Earth will be destroyed. Sihyun swallowed the hind horse. The battle with K''Tulu must have been more violent than ever. Perhaps the fate of the Earth was closer, not the respect of mankind.


    So, more discussion with David took place. We did everything we could, so we had to wait for the results to come out in a good way.


    "Then I''ll see you again next time."


    "Okay, I''ll see you later."


    Xi Hyun from the commander''s office is headed with Sherry to the break room. How''s Kathy doing with Hana? It had been less than an hour since the fall, but all I could think about was Kathy.


    He went into the break room and wept in an unexpected scene. Members of the Seven Swords were gathered around the cache. Robert, Kumdal, and Micheal to Velvet. They exert a great deal of resilience on each and every one of Cash''s actions as if they were staring at a curious animal. Kathy runs to him with all her might.


    "Dad!"


    Sihyun naturally embraced Kathy with her arms spread out. Robert glanced at Sihyun and Kathy in a daze. He had just abandoned his most enthusiastic lover and ran to him. Robert smiles refreshingly, with an incredibly intimate view, even of the bride''s quarters.


    "Hey, Brother. It''s not a baby. It''s a baby. It''s too early, Puhaha...?!"


    Sihyun doesn''t ask, but punches Robert in the stomach.


    "I''m just taking care of you for a reason. So cut the crap. I''m afraid Kathy''s gonna hear it."


    "I''m afraid of Brathr''s violence."


    "Then you should have done well in the first place."


    "Brother, aren''t you strict with me?"


    "Good for you, Robert. I noticed something."


    Sherry turns her head to look at Robert with cold eyes. She informs members of the Seven Swords of the situation so far. The topic naturally moved from the cache to K''Tulu.


    Sihyun sighs of relief and hugs Kathy. He didn''t want Kathy to come forward. To be precise, I didn''t want her identity revealed. There were many abilities in the world. Moreover, there were many people in Xavier with special abilities like sand. It was not unusual for someone to come out knowing the nature of the cache.


    The situation would be a lot more complicated if someone found out Kathy had something to do with K''Tulu. There can be no one who understands and recognizes the existence of Cash.


    "Kathy, can I make an appointment with you?"


    "What promise?"


    "Promise not to use your strength in front of others."


    "Great!"


    Sihyun stroked Kathy''s head with a smile on her face. I couldn''t help but dislike the child who does not complain and follows his will.


    /368


    The third grade swimming became more mature than before. She boasts a more mature beauty that suits her better than a girl. She radiates light everywhere. Of course, she wasn''t the only mature one.


    The true value of swimming was demonstrated in ''Combat Training'' or ''Practice''. Her ability to master metallurgy and gonorrhea was unparalleled in grade. I already had no opponent against her in the student framework.


    The swimming that inherited Bacsia''s appearance, also called the goddess of Asia and the daughter of Ji Ho-chul, the president of ''Taesoon'' who grew up worldwide through the sale of health equipment, was an emerging newcomer. Among the many talents who were able to localize and push boundaries, she developed her own color.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 390 00390 Deep Sea

    Not only was he interviewed by the broadcaster, but he also decorated a page in the daily newspaper. There was no direct swimming, but those who knew her were growing increasingly. There couldn''t have been a bad quality mixed in.


    "I saw it on the air the other day. You''re the best of the newcomers these days. What do you think? My Nemesis Guild can make you the best. Think carefully, these opportunities don''t come very well. You''re welcome to let me guide you. The result is very different depending on who gets the guidance."


    "It''s okay, you have a good teacher. I don''t want to change it now."


    The man who blocked the front of the swim was forced into a gentle tone. Just a few minutes after we met, the man acted as if he had known her for a long time. His eyes were even sticky with desire and desire.


    "You don''t get many chances like this? If you don''t know anything about our guild, I''ll explain it to you at a nearby cafe."


    "I don''t know anything about the Nemesis Guild, so I just want to thank you. I just want to think a little bit more."


    "I mean, you don''t seem to know. I''m sorry."


    He refused to swim properly, but the man was stunned. He saw Sihyun appear next to the swimming, but without hesitation, he continued to make recommendations. I had no choice but to do worse.


    "You''re from the Nemesis Guild?"


    "That''s right. I''m in the middle of something important, so get out of it. It has to do with her future. Or are you here to propose a scout, too? I''m sorry, but I came first, so I''m looking for another chance."


    "I can''t do that. He will, because I''m his guardian."


    "You? I''ve never heard that before."


    That was the conclusion of the man who glanced up and down. The demonstration of aggressive tendencies caused unrealistic smiles. No one would be angry by the ants'' reactions. That''s how he felt right now.


    I had no intention of wandering the streets. I didn''t have enough time with swimming, but I didn''t want to fight consuming emotions with a man I didn''t know.


    When she picked up her smartphone, she called the first person who came to her mind while looking at the man. After having a few conversations with the other person, he reached out to the man with his smartphone.


    "Take it."


    "What are you doing?"


    "You''ll see when you get it."


    "Ha, he thinks he knows someone great. Do you think I''ll bow my head?"


    The status of a man in the name of a Nemesis guild was great. It was because there were many who were in higher positions, but when he lowered his head unilaterally, it was small enough to be counted on his hands.


    The man with the short tongue grabbed the smartphone roughly with an annoying gesture. And I was reminded of the voices coming from beyond. After switching between Xihyun and swimming, he threw his smartphone and ran like a dog with his tail down. Seeing the back of the man disappearing without saying goodbye, the swim smiled faintly.


    "Thank you, sir. You always seem to show up when I''m in trouble."


    "That''s because you don''t take care of things until I show up. I wish I didn''t have to. Isn''t that right, Swimmer?"


    "But it''s like me stepping up and you stepping up."


    He shakes his head as he hears the deep breath of the swimming. I couldn''t get over the impression that Lin and Bererosa were getting smarter every day. She had the ability to spray men with force and power.


    "But where did you make the call?"


    "The medicine goes to the guild leader for guild members who cause trouble for the pharmacist. Well, the truth always lasts."


    At his words, the swim nodded.


    "Oh, you called Lindsey. Well, I understand that Lindsey has changed that much."


    A year ago, it was still the guild leader in South Korea, despite being overwhelmed by bad incidents - deep sea people and their strange villages -.


    "Time flies, by the way. It was like yesterday when I cried and trembled, seeing as how I was already looking for a place to go."


    As she watched the swimming as she became famous, she looked overwhelmed. Six years ago, she had no idea that she would grow up to be such a mature young woman. However, unlike Se-hyun, the swimming blurted. I wanted to hide what happened in Grand Delliol from her. It was not an exaggeration to say that it was a collection of dark histories.


    To change the subject, the swimming turned his eyes to the girl holding Sihyun''s coat.


    "Mister, who is that child?"


    As her fingers point to her, Kathy turns and hides behind her back. The swim gladly looked at her, though she was as gentle as a kitten.


    "My name is Kathy."


    Sihyun shortened his work with Kathy. A sudden and unidentified girl, and a connection to K''Tulu. The swim burst into an enormous elasticity.


    "So this child..."


    "Don''t get me wrong. Nothing''s been revealed exactly."


    At first, she was there for surveillance, but over time, she felt sympathetic to Kathy. Kathy also did not fall beside him whether she knew it or not. She''s been stubborn ever since she had the nightmare.


    "Cute. Come to your sister."


    "Let go!"


    You struggle, but the swim doesn''t let go of the cash. She squirms at Kathy''s cheek with her cheek, holding Kathy still as if holding a teddy bear. Kathy looks angry, but she''s useless.


    "By the way, swimming, are you okay? Didn''t K''Tulu show up in your dreams?"


    It''s been a week since K''Tulu appeared. Every day, nightmares resulted in a nervous breakdown that resulted in the loss of life. The shaken swim strokes the ring on the left ring.


    "The ring you gave me didn''t look that bad. But my father and mother seemed to be struggling a little bit. More absent from school, too."


    "Yes..."


    After a while the atmosphere became heavy, the swimming clapped and switched the topic.


    "It''s more about acumen than that. I can''t tell you how proud I am of you. If you look at it, you''ll know if you and Jeri are together."


    I was afraid of the galloping of her, noticing that she was the King of Shadows. He knew he was within reach of his hands, so he urged him to swim without even trying. When he smiled, the elastic swimming learned about his everyday life. I wasn''t there, but it was clear to me how she was doing.


    Swimming between Kathy and Shi Hyun looked up at him with a meaningful expression.


    "Sir, how do other people see us?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Since you have Kathy, why don''t you consider yourself newlyweds?"


    "That can''t be right."


    They would think that they were three brothers and sisters of the same age. Kathy was old enough to call herself a child, and swimming was too young to be the mother of such a child.


    "You''re being honest. You can say that even if it''s an empty word."


    "It''s still early."


    "Be resolute!"


    After that, the grumbling of the swimming did not stop. Unexpectedly, he stopped looking at his back scratching. It was definitely not the gaze of men who were attracted to the swimming. It was clear that I had a clear purpose.


    During the year, the levels of competents were up-aligned. In some cases, there were those with a thought force of close to three million. To put it bluntly, it was similar to Robert''s level of winning the World Talent War three years ago.


    However, I could not escape the eyes of the demonstrator, who had been corrected for perfection. It was easy to recognize the owner of his gaze, even in the streets where many people were going and going.


    There were two owners of the gaze. A middle-aged man and a young man in a beanie covered under his chin in a barbaric coat. A stalker, a fan, or a journalist? Sihyun shed a tear, but soon he shook his head. Even the family that came to my mind couldn''t cover up the strange camouflage they had.


    "Mister, why are you standing there? Do you have an emergency?"


    "No, I see a familiar face."


    Sihyun trembled. There was no need to create anxiety by letting them know there was someone watching. Sihyun turned his eyes to look at where the middle-aged man and young man had been.


    After checking the shadows, there was no way they could escape.


    /369


    It was a public secret that the man named Sihyun was the King of Shadows. It was also shared only by special classes. However, it was natural for the horse without feet to reach 1,000 li. It couldn''t always be a secret. When the person who wanted the item came out, the person who sold the item also came out. Once the dam is breached, it cannot go back again.


    "But isn''t it dangerous? Just because I''ve been ordered to keep an eye on people around me..."


    "Nothing to worry about. You wouldn''t have noticed anyway."


    The young man, Tuner, was worried, but his attitude was resolute. The King of Shadows must be the lamp of humanity. But he wasn''t always on the side of humanity. No, there was no reason to be sure.


    Because being friendly right now didn''t give me no reason to turn my back. One way or another, if the king of the shadow changed his mind, humanity would have to come to an end. For them, it was nothing but a great old being, or a king of shadows, or a creature beyond reason and common sense.


    Melin thought what she was doing was the least she could do. It detects defects in advance. Digging around the Shadow King was also one of them. If the diamond is hard, it is time to focus on the ground beside it.


    It was because even the King of Shadows did not stop communicating with others. Tuner and Melin wrote a report on what happened today. The activities of the Shadow King were all over the world. It was no exaggeration to share information with colleagues in other countries on an hourly basis.


    "There are a lot of fun tools."


    Tuner and Melin fix their posture as they hear voices from somewhere. Their location was a typical two-story house. The interior repeats the renovations and repairs as needed, but does not touch the appearance. Even if it was a coincidence, nothing happened.


    Sihyun, who chased the shadow of the swimmers and those who followed him in the afternoon, realized that they had learned to push the limits.


    "I didn''t ask you to use your strength like this."


    Breaking through the limits was not everyone''s concern. Being a target of Sehyun and the hounds was only for those who directly took their power using a breakthrough. I could not perceive how to use it this way.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 391 00391 Deep Sea

    A year ago, there was a massive cleanup, but there was still evil. I repeated it several times, but if I was careless, I was there. A little more discreetly, a little more cautiously, it just seeps into the vagina.


    Tuner and Melin turn their heads to look at the source of their voices. It was the shadow that pierced the dark place. It was a demonstration that they were familiar with.


    "Uncle Melin! That''s why I told you, I don''t feel good."


    "Don''t be afraid, Tuner. We didn''t do anything wrong."


    Unlike the dazzled tuner, Melin''s actions were swift. Despite the fact that he was caught, he drew his sword from his chest. Whether it is a coffer or not, the prophecy contained in the coffer exceeded the ordinary scope of the blade. Jiaying, the blade that cut the air with a fierce vibration, split the wall behind her back in two.


    "Don''t come any closer, monster."


    "You know me and you want to die?"


    "Because I know, I can respond like this."


    This was not the first time seeing hostile reactions. However, the loading was also water-in-oil. The person who was following him is threatening freely. Besides, you seem to know what you''re here for. Sihyun was tired of staring at Tuner and Melin.


    [This afternoon, you followed the girl with the young man next to you. Is that right?]


    "Yes, I followed. I was looking for a necklace for a jumpy monster."


    "Do you think I won''t go crazy if you catch her?"


    "Isn''t that so?"


    It was a polite conversation, but she was disturbed by Melin''s attitude.


    "It''s like you know who I am."


    "I don''t know why. Everyone who knows that you are Han Si-hyun, the survivor from the first Grand Delliol destroyed. Though you thought you were deceiving the world..."


    Unfortunately, the worst imagination has come true. It was a matter for stalkers and general fans to smile and move on. However, as soon as they realized who they were and deliberately approached them, they could not pass them by aesthetically.


    It was not surprising to find out who he was. Nothing lasted forever. The problem was that the secret was fully exploited. There was a crowd digging around him, but they didn''t receive any reports. Sihyun realized that the countries who knew his identity had not moved at all.


    "So you''ve been poking around my relationship to blackmail me..."


    I don''t know if I knew it or if I didn''t take action. That''s why he withheld his judgment. The two men in front of him were the ones that had to be dealt with urgently.


    [Whose master did you receive?]


    "I volunteered. To take your mask off. No, to prepare for your mask to come off someday."


    A year ago, Melin lost her family because of the struggle between Itakwawa and Shi Hyun. The feeling of helplessness at that time could not be expressed in words. Until now, he has been constantly harassing me by following after him.


    That day, Melin cried out in the storm and in the snow, but it didn''t work. Humans stopped only the gods of the out-of-the-box running towards victory because they were agents.


    In the end, Melin, who lost her daughter and wife, ran day and night to clear her name as the King of Shadows. And I met those who had the same intentions and overcame all sorrow and pain and regained consciousness. Melin did everything she could to think that she shouldn''t let another victim like herself out.


    All this effort was the result of his ascent to the place where he was chasing the King of Shadows.


    "God of the Apocalypse? That''s bullshit. Everyone loves you, but you''re just a monster. A monster who destroys continents and cuts through oceans with his bare hands. And a monster who doesn''t even know what''s happening because of his power. Still, it''s negligence to suck your fingers for doing favors. How can I not prepare? For a monster like you."


    For Melin, the demonstration was not a reality. He was just an enemy who killed his family. Even if the reasons were unreasonable, the results did not change. The intention of the demonstration was not important. Only the fact that it happened was important.


    Sihyun could see where Melin''s adversary came from. It was also a desperate realization. But it was also inevitable. Perfect salvation was only possible in dreams. There was nothing I could do to get the water flowing through my fingers.


    However, consolation will not reach Melin''s heart. I heard a familiar word in the ear of him who made that decision.


    "Ooh, if you hurt us, Xavier won''t stand for it."


    When Tuner said that, he had no choice but to stop. It was impossible for that name to appear here.


    "Xavier?"


    "Yes, we are from Xavier. Although I''m an apprentice, Melin here is different. It''s because Savoir has an impressive track record."


    It wasn''t Sihyun who responded to the absurd confession, it was Melin.


    "Stupid!"


    Melin swings her sword at the tuner as she opens her mouth. The attack traversed faster than the wind, but he was more agile. The blow that even split the thick wall became a breeze in his hands.


    A stunning tuner and a living melon. The two alternate demonstrations were able to assess their relationship.


    "Tuner, I think. You were deceived by that man."


    "Yes?"


    "Because everyone in Xavier has to go through my hand-head instructor. Even if what you said was true in the beginning, do you think I would stand by and do nothing?"


    I knew exactly how Turner was fooled by Melin. It was not worth the vigilance. He turns his head away from Tuner and shoots the Shadow Spear at Melin.


    "Crocs."


    Melin, who was pierced through the ship, pushes forward with all her might, despite her fall. I scratched the floor because my nails were broken. It was the battle between Goliath and David from the beginning. I had no right to tell him it was over.


    [Who the hell are you? Who else is behind you?]


    "I am the ''Knight of outer space'' that exists to reveal your mask. Behind me..."


    Melin''s words are endless. A bubble burst from his mouth. Realizing that he was constrained, he broke the shackle that had moved Melin with the power of nativity and distortion.


    "W-what?"


    While Melin rolls her head without knowing the situation, she casts a shadow and restrains Tuner''s limbs.


    "You wait here."


    "Yes? But..."


    "Shut up."


    I didn''t have time to convince the idiot. She shrouded Melin in her shoulders, racing through the space. The night was still long.


    /370


    "Is that the end of the explanation? Knights of outer space?"


    "Shut up..."


    The place where Sihyun arrived was Scotland, one of the four provinces of the United Kingdom. Following the information Melin spit out, Sihyun soon arrived at the cathedral in Kirkwall.


    The intestine was grim and bizarre, whether people were cut off or not. Above the scattered tombstone was the skull of an unknown creature. Religious colorful sculptures and ornaments, and filled patterns and shapes filled with liquid and ground that emit a sinister smell messed with the eyes and nose. It was as if I had come to this world.


    Sihyun went up to a remote mountain along the cathedral cemetery to see a strange sight. What lay before his eyes was a great altar. The cloth written in an incomprehensible language was covering a huge altar, and many people gathered around it.


    Those surrounding the giant altar did not quake at the fact that a demonstration had appeared. The only thing on their faces was anger and hatred.


    "My people! Here comes the heretic."


    As the man at the center of the altar shouted, a frenzied shout erupted from everywhere. She walks to the front of the altar and throws her down.


    "A gift."


    "... we don''t need a failed tribe."


    As the man points at Melin with his staff, his head boils like a teapot. Melin''s head, which did not overcome the expansion, cracked open on both sides like a ripe pumpkin.


    "Hello, my name is Carl." As you can see, he''s leading his own people. Are you more familiar with the King of Shadows, or Han Si-hyun? Which do you prefer? "


    "Either way."


    "Then I shall call you king. Are you really uncomfortable? King!"


    Carl has a strange vibe. Where on earth did they experience this kind of energy? He tapped his chin with his finger. Soon after, he remembered a word in his old memory, and he burst into elasticity.


    ''The Yellow Sign Brotherhood'' founded by Engachtoon. A cult who committed the brutal massacre and devoted everything to Harster. After realizing that Carl and his compatriots were similar, he blurted.


    "Everyone here would be okay with ''Silver Twilight Alchemy'', right?"


    "You even know her name... Did Melin already tell you that? They''re not going to help us even if we die."


    Silver Dark Alchemy Society. A group of people who have suffered damage from the brawl of the great old beings was formed. And groups that hate them. Sihyun knew that those around him were all victims of the struggle against the great old beings. In a way, their sacrifice was indispensable. In many regressions, if he realized something, it was that there was no complete victory.


    However, I had to admit. It was all because of his karma. I couldn''t help but ignore it.


    "... so do not turn your eyes away from your karma."


    The Silver Dusk Alchemists'' ranks were divided into seven stages. Newcomers, Beginners, Teachers, Guardians of the Key Doors, Knights of outer space, Sons of Yog Sotos. And finally, a magician. It was organized, but at the same time, it had a secret that it couldn''t hide. Maybe he didn''t want to cheat from the start.


    ''Outer space, yoga sotos, key doors.''


    It was all a word associated with a great old being. Moreover, it was an unknown word if it was not directly relevant. It was also evidence that the purpose and insistence of the Silver Twilight Alchemy Society were not so clean.


    "You have nothing to worry about. because this is where it ends. You know, this place is a forbidden zone, even if it''s a great old thing. because once you look at it, you can''t escape."


    As the blade flicks its finger, the cloth that surrounds the giant altar falls down.


    "I don''t know where you came from, but you''re going to have a big day."


    The edges of the massive altar are carved with snakes and strange shaped magic. One side of the altar was flat and transparent, so I could believe it even if it was a mirror. What he saw at the altar as transparent as a mirror was not what he looked like, but what he saw was a ''million Shotguns'' in it.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 392 00392 Deep Sea

    ''Is it in the mirror?''


    It was an odd sight. It was like the world was torn apart by a giant altar - a mirror.


    "Punishment to heretics!"


    The giant altar resonates as the sword strikes the staff. The people beside him scream as if they were possessed by something. A gathering for just one person, a gathering for just one person. Sihyun seemed to have seen the convenience of their madness. Everyone gathered here sacrificed themselves to ease their anger and hatred.


    "The Mirror of the Nitochris!"


    As Carl shouts his name, the giant altar howls. Then I pulled the strings. The world changed even before Shi Hyun resisted. For a moment, the world outside the mirror and the world inside the mirror changed. He looked around, realizing that he had entered the mirror.


    "Tekely-Lee!" "Kickley-- Riley!" "Kal-E-Leerit!" "Tequeerill-- lily!"


    The eerie roar of the moaning chunks of meat echoes through the chasm. From one horizon to the other were all areas of them-Shotgus-. The intense stench and dark venom had already taken control of the surroundings. The bitterness that soared to its limit began to echo throughout the world.


    The whimsy of strange beings who see themselves as prey. Seeing Shotgun''s horde, his mouth twists unparalleled. In a world where there was only a drug-eating ceremony, they were his prey.


    "If this is the number of spleens, I''m disappointed."


    For a mere mortal, a great old being, or a million Shotgun, might be on the same line. It was also because the civilizations that were sprayed on the planet had the power to sweep through them lightly. However, the Silver Twilight Alchemy Society has missed an important part. There is a profound difference between the two.


    Sihyun swings his fist as he approaches Shogus, who is closest to him. As soon as Sihyun approached, Shotgus made his covering firm, but it didn''t work.


    It took only a second for the perfected demonstration to destroy thousands of Shotguns. In the blink of an eye, the shotguns around him all become a handful of meat.


    "Tequili-lee!" "Querily-rick!" Teekkyriririryl-- lily! "


    The Shoggers, who were aware of the danger, multiplied indefinitely. I lost the concept of being an individual and became one. There are millions of them in the mountains. It was a number without even counting. The chunks of flowing meat quickly swarmed towards the demonstration, repeating fusions and divisions. As you devour the ground, the aggregation of advancing venom and flesh becomes useless just by looking at it.


    Sihyun floated a little sun in the sky with the power of the Universe. When the bright light filled the earth, he did not hesitate to use the sword. The Kwaga River, warm sunlight, became deadly rays that eroded everything around it. There was nowhere for the Shotguns to escape from the light.


    The million-dollar Shotgun had to accept the Spear of Light. As the flesh and body fluids burn, the pungent stench rises. All that remains in the place where the Blade passed was traces of carnage.


    Some individuals came to life with miracles and luck, but the spear and blade protruding from the shadows did not allow for any hope. Xi Hyun did not have room for any action. I trampled those who stood in my way thoroughly.


    After punishing all the million Shotguns, Xihyun drew the force to its limit, striking the space that captured him. The world in the mirror was shattered in vain by the power overlapped by dimensional disconnections, distortions, and versatility.


    "Wha...!?"


    After Shi Hyun appeared at the giant altar, Carl could not keep his mouth shut. A million Shotguns is the best he''s prepared. And the great old being was a swamp that could not escape easily.


    "Gorgeous."


    Forcing others to sacrifice by forcing them to be victims. It''s a real step up. Sihyun smiled bitterly. The Silver Twilight Alchemy Society was misplaced from the first button. If grief and pain were real, it would have been right to formally protest rather than resolve them this way.


    Gathering in a secret place and clinging to an apostle, they were merely examples of their intent and purpose deteriorating. The victim was just a victim. No matter how unjust and unreasonable their past may be, they must not cross the line for that reason.


    "Breaking up here will be a rest for you, too."


    There can be no enlightenment for those who are fanatics. When he shakes his hand, the people gathered in the intestine disappeared into a handful of ashes. The people who did not foresee death spat out a great deal of resilience.


    "Monster, monster, monster! You''re a monster, after all. How can you kill so many people? And yet you embrace humanity''s hope?"


    "Why? Should you be the only ones to use this number? And I want the survival of humanity, not the misery of the wicked."


    Sihyun turns his head and looks down at the knife. A man with the title of ''Magician'', the leader and last class of the Silver Twilight Alchemy Society. The blade raises its staff toward Xi Hyun. There seems to be something going on, but Carl''s thinking fades before he even touches his body.


    "What?!"


    Sihyun, who defeated the sword, stepped on his neck.


    "I have a lot of questions about how I got this."


    What Sihyun pointed to was a huge altar. The Nitochris Mirror was clearly a tool beyond human technology. To be precise, I couldn''t get it without the help of a great old being.


    "Do you think I''ll tell you?"


    "No, you don''t have to tell me. I think I know something about a group that hates a great old existence when it comes to the hand of a great old being."


    Carl shuts up, but he makes his own assumptions without hesitating.


    "The Silver Twilight Alchemy Society was originally a group for victims, not for other beings, right?"


    You can tell by the cheerful look in the Nitochris'' mirror. Carl didn''t tell them where the Nitochris Mirror came from. The Yellow Sign Brotherhood also recruited the Cultists in that way. I packed it with the word "cause," but in the end, it was Engachtoon''s cause. The Silver Twilight Alchemy Society was the same.


    An organization for whom?]


    "That''s..."


    Before Carl opens his mouth, his body boils. Seeing similar symptoms in Melin, Shi Hyun temporarily released the constraints on him due to his appearance and distortion. However, what he left behind was not the answer he wanted.


    "Pangru Grunapa Ktulu Riye Ghanagle Patan. Pangru Grunapa Ktulu Riye Ghanagle Phatan! Pangru Grunapa Ktulu Riye Ghanagle Phatan!"


    The sword speaking an unknown language soon closed its eyes. Maybe it was an intervention that went beyond his abilities. Even though Sihyun held hands late, Carl''s life did not come back.


    "That''s why the Cultists are so scary. I''m leaving clues that I think only I know."


    Sihyun smiled at the crucial evidence that Carl left behind.


    Pangru Grunapa Ktulu Riye Ghanagle Patan. The verse that Ei recited while dying earlier. It was said that the end was fixed, so it remained in his brain all the time.


    ''The dead K''Tulu is dreaming and waiting in a place of honor''.


    On second thought, Ei was most likely aware of K''Tulu''s existence.


    ''You knew this would happen.''


    The Silver Twilight Alchemy Society was not founded by a group of people who had suffered damage from the brawl of the great old beings. It was all just a shell. The truth was a gathering to believe in K''Tulu and to wipe out the world''s frame until he woke up from his resting place. He had gathered a group of people who hated the King of the Shadows under the name of righteousness and was plotting against his surroundings. The Yellow Sign Brotherhood, too, but the leader of the crowd who worshipped the great, ancient existence, was insane. Moreover, I was proficient in epilepsy and cunning.


    Tonight, the demonstration of what he did reflected on his actions. Before K''Tulu woke up, the Silver Twilight Alchemy Society was well known for its authenticity, but made a worthless sacrifice. Even if it was an act of necessity, killing would not be pleasant.


    With a faint rise of regret, he turned away.


    /371


    "Find out where the information leaked from."


    David, the commander of the Xavier, was given an order yesterday at dawn. But I couldn''t say no. It was because he didn''t look suspicious when he gave the order. David notices that things are worse than he thinks, having an overview of the case around a young man named Tuner, whom Sihyun brought with him. And I could see why he made that face.


    David, with the report in his hand, sobs. There were some consequences that could never be ignored. Do I really have to tell him that? It was a long thought, but there was only one decision he had. It was because I didn''t think it would make me feel better to explain myself actively here.


    David looks at him and opens his mouth heavily.


    "Yesterday, I got the results of your assignment. This was done as quickly as possible, so it won''t be accurate, but it won''t be wrong."


    "I see."


    Sitting down, he tucks his chin and listens to David. David sweeps away the hot beard in response to colder simulations than ever before.


    "Just promise me one thing before I say it."


    "Tell me."


    "Keep your cool no matter what you say."


    "That''s for me to decide. No, that''s a very interesting story to tell. I''m more excited about this."


    David sighs and rubs his temples. My head aches just imagining what''s going to happen.


    "Tuner remembers meeting with the Deputy Minister of Defense."


    "You mean America?"


    "Yes, he is. He''s from his home country."


    "Seems to me like you''re done saying that."


    Sihyun could see why Tuner was fooled. Officials, it is also the reality of the great nation. It was natural not to doubt Xavier''s existence. As David continues to speak, he realizes that his thoughts are not in vain.


    "So the Deputy Secretary of Defense is the problem."


    "I''m already here."


    "It''s good to get things done quickly."


    Two men enter the commander''s office with David''s call. An elderly and middle-aged man who looks stubborn on the lips of an elderly man with pudgy looking eyes. He could tell which side was the deputy minister without being introduced.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet the rumored Shadow King. My name is U.S. Secretary of Defense Stuart Knurs."


    Old man Stuart reaches out, but he shakes his head. It was a friendly language to be seen that he came out to avoid a big blow. I didn''t want to go quietly.


    "Never mind. It''s not a good thing we''re meeting."


    Sihyun turned his head to look at the deputy minister. I knew the middle-aged man''s name was Murek Soleson. Sihyun wondered why the deputy minister sold information to the general public.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 393 00393 Deep Sea

    Is it for your own protection? Or is it a decision to make up for it? There are many thoughts in my head, but if I don''t ask the parties, they won''t even start. After staring at Murek for a while, he opened his mouth casually.


    "Let me get this straight. Why did you sell my information?"


    "It was just one of the necessary steps. The aftermath of the Shadow King is great. And selling it is a little subtle. It was just a precaution to make sure that they didn''t cross the line. Of course, if you''re upset, I apologize."


    Murek, who did not lose confidence even in front of Sihyun, made his argument. I was called here on my tail, but there was no regret or hesitation in his expression. Just by letting him know that he is the King of Shadows, he was able to attract a lot of capital. It was allowed by the state implicitly.


    Moreover, Murek was confident. I was confident that it would pass quietly. He didn''t want to stand in front of you. He couldn''t have raised the case that much.


    "I gave them the minimum amount of information to stop them from moving recklessly. and stopped it from leaking out. In fact, there was no spread of Se-hyun''s information in their mouths. And that''s all we''re trying to accomplish. If it hadn''t been for this, they would have moved to the middle heat. The situation was more chaotic than it is now."


    "You manipulated them with minimal intelligence."


    "Yes, it is."


    "You don''t want me to hear that and move on, do you? If I knew their movements in the first place, I could have handled them without informing them of my identity."


    When Shi Hyun got to the point, Murek coughed. It was true that I acted for the benefit of the country, but there was no demonstration on it.


    "There was actually no harm to Se-hyun. I admit it wasn''t enough to report, but I don''t think it''s appropriate to do things this way."


    "I revealed my identity because I didn''t want to see you cross any lines. It was also because I believed you would be able to control my information. But now the disappointment is only getting bigger. I sold my information to people I didn''t even know."


    "To be precise, they were victims of a disaster. He left the deal and had a cause to know."


    Tuner and Melin didn''t know the silver dusk Alchemy Society had reached the line, so you could say that. Like Murek said, it could have stopped at a shoddy tail or a trifle.


    But it was always just a family. If time had passed without Sihyun noticing, the actions of the Silver Twilight Alchemists would have gradually crossed the line and eroded the surroundings. Xi Hyun''s expression hardened even more because he thought that his hand might have gone crazy to the Tagnaria of Hailer continent. All he wanted was a sincere apology, not even a disgusting excuse to listen.


    He had no choice but to hide his identity. His fight was always fierce and merciless, giving birth to the inevitable sacrifice. As soon as the identity was revealed, the hateful victims were forced to appear.


    Then he couldn''t avoid friction either. I can''t take care of people who run blindly. Sihyun hid his identity in advance to avoid such a situation because it was clear that the damage would be immense if he collided with them.


    "It''s annoying."


    The Deputy Secretary of Defense moved, but the United States couldn''t have known. If you really wanted to announce, there were plenty of opportunities. But they didn''t open their mouths. Until Sihyun finds the evidence and puts it in front of them. It was said that everyone was in agreement.


    To date, she has done her best to stand on the side of humanity. Even if they were annoying, they passed it around smiling, even if they paid more than they needed to. But coming back to him over time was a fuzzy trick. Sihyun admitted. The forgetfulness was fatal and sweet. Humanity was not afraid even though it knew that Sihyun was a great old being. I did not have a thankful or wondrous idea.


    There was silence in the commander''s room. Stuart shudders with a smile as the atmosphere turns cold.


    "The deputy minister is very worried. I tried so hard for Si-hyun, but the results are so bad... But can''t you just look at my face and move on? I''ll take good care of the deputy minister. And we will pay you a fair wage."


    They were not the ones who crossed the line, so they would have judged that it didn''t matter if they found out. If you catch a weakness, you''ll think it''s enough without catching it. The more I think about it, the more I see black innards. He frowned. If you have received something, you must give it back. Sihyun opened his mouth lightly.


    "Bounty. Yeah, money''s good. I then want half of what the United States is earning with localization."


    David and Stuart and Murek do not keep their mouths shut, not to mention the unthinkable words. Xi Hyun''s answer was beyond their imagination. I want a price that no one can pay.


    "Do you know how big it is?"


    "Well, I think that''s enough to endure your ridicule... isn''t it?"


    Localization was the technology that sparked the resource revolution. The cash volume alone was hundreds of trillions to thousands of trillions. Moreover, it did not slow down after growing like that. The potential scale was unthinkable. It is a field with immeasurable possibilities. Once the two rivers hit, the American economy, or the global economy, could have shifted.


    "And make a list of those who have sold my name and benefited from it and report it. Don''t try to cheat me. I''m gonna do some digging myself. With resources far more powerful than any of you. If there''s one missing... well, you can count on it."


    It seemed like a storm was raging. Stuart thought it would all be over if he lowered his head. And so far, I''ve solved it so well. Murek can''t help but sweat as he misses his expectations. The situation was out of his hands. In a bad way.


    Stuart takes a deep breath and shakes his head. While it was true that he was willing to pay a reward, his claim was far from reality.


    "I don''t have that kind of authority. I''ll take my place on this one, so..."


    "If you wanted to play games with me, you should have come yourself. Did you think I''d quietly pass around me? You only have one chance. Get it."


    "Haha, you''re a good joker. I can''t possibly have that kind of power."


    "Oh, really? Then I have no choice but to stay strong until you do."


    I might have slipped away smiling another time. But Shi Hyun was on his way to deal with the wrong victims because of them. This way, I couldn''t relax my mind.


    If something like this happened in a place he couldn''t see, and he kept moving on, things would definitely get bigger. However, the number of people who crossed the line would increase exponentially. So I had to trample it when I saw the sprouts of the stool.


    Xihyun lifted his index finger and sliced it up and down. Those who didn''t know what the action meant only tilted their heads. Sihyun must have done something, but he didn''t know.


    Within a few moments, many debris fell from the sky, as if releasing their curiosity. It was as if a rain had fallen. They stared at the small debris falling through the splash point and window and swallowed dry stew. I instinctively realized that something absurd had happened.


    First, Stuart wakes up and opens his mouth with a trembling voice.


    "What''s going on here?"


    "It''s nothing. One of the military satellites in the United States fell by accident."


    What did he just say? Murek was instantly fascinated. It wasn''t that I didn''t understand the sound that reached my ears. I just stopped thinking about unreasonable violence. I knew great old beings were dangerous and powerful, but I didn''t expect them to move like this. Stuart and Murek had no choice but to change their judgment in the event of an outrageous disaster. Sihyun was not as gracious as they thought.


    "If I can''t give you the amount of compensation I want, I have to take something that''s worth it. Don''t worry. One or 10,000 won''t be too hard. Oh, it''s a coincidence. It has nothing to do with me."


    He brazenly grunts as he reveals that it wasn''t his doing.


    "If you want to make excuses, fine. I won''t stop either. It''ll be fun to see who picks up the whites first."


    "I just told you..."


    "Yes, of course."


    A second military satellite fell over the sea as he gestured. David was zinc in the essence of modern science that poured into a single cloud of rain.


    "I see you didn''t teach me anything interesting. You seem to have found a hand that will be easily discarded, but unfortunately, the one you have found hides a far more monstrous nature than that."


    "... What do you mean?"


    Murek squeezes his neck and vomits the question, overwhelmed by vague anxiety.


    "Backwards in their tracks, they were a group of Cultists. It was also closely related to K''Tulu. Even one root with the Brotherhood, would it be easy to understand if it were a non-exaggerated group?"


    After realizing where he had sold the information, Murek pondered.


    "So cut the crap and pay the price."


    Stuart, who realized later that there was only one thing that could calm his rage like an active volcano, contacted the White House. What he put in his mouth after a long time of deliberation was something that he had been looking forward to.


    "... I understand."


    /372


    "Humans are fools and repeat the same mistake. That''s why we need a vessel to embrace their guilt. It''s not good for you or them to solve problems with random violence. I admit that I needed a hard solution this time..."


    A clumsy but caring voice. It was not a reprimand or insult, but a nagging mixture of worries. He looked up and saw that he was in a dream.


    The creature who spoke to Sihyun was as large as the resemblance mountains. The appearance of a mixture of octopus and dragons was strange and strange. The green body, which consists of wings that look sharp and full of elasticity, created vague fear and fear just by looking at it.


    The six eyes, arranged in triangles, were covered with golden light. He frowned at the appearance that reminded him of Crook. There was only one creature like Crook.


    "K''Tulu?"


    Reflexively speaking, a strange presence shakes its head.


    "I miss that name. But not my name. My name is Ktanid. K''Tulu dropped it in order to gain full malice."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 394 00394 Deep Sea

    The appearance of K''Tanid was a new shock to him. Unlike the vicious appearance, he was filled with dignity, originality, compassion and compassion. I couldn''t believe it. The great old beings that Sihyun met until now were all broken together somewhere. Hanging on to balance and protection like Norden, or throwing everything into pleasure and amusement like Shoe was an example.


    Sihyun naturally corrected his posture. He realizes he''s on the outside. The target crosses the boundary of the dream. It must have been a masked appearance as well. Moreover, K''Tulu. Sihyun was increasingly suspicious of the presence of uninvited guests.


    "You expect me to believe that?"


    "I admit that my appearance was sudden. But this was the best number. Otherwise K''Tulu would have woken up first."


    K''Tanid''s power is rooted in K''Tulu. K''Tulu''s power was also based on K''Tanid. Good and evil. Positive and negative. Increases and decreases. The two opposing entities always run parallel lines. K''Tulu and K''Tanid were distinct entities, although they were influenced by each other.


    They did not acknowledge each other''s existence and fought many battles, but the result was always a draw. Their power was as good as ever. K''Tanid''s actions are of utmost caution. One gesture of his could have left a planet flying.


    K''Taenid sighs before he shouts "Moore."


    "You''re hurting me. It''s the friction with the Nordens. I hope it''s not too much. Norden wants to stick to the principle. It''s only natural to be cautious when you look at me."


    K''Tulu''s nightmares spread all over the world were still prevalent. The existence of K''Taneed could also be an extension of nightmares. We should not delay our vigilance until it is uncovered that K''Tulu''s work has been done. Naturally, there were no good words in his mouth.


    "How long are you going to keep talking?"


    It was an impure gesture, but K''Tanid only laughed in vain.


    "Wandering Savior. Calm yourself. I have no quarrel with you. To be precise, I am your assistant."


    "Are you one of the Nordens?"


    "It''s undeniable to be inside the same Elder God. At least they''re sharing the same goal."


    If Nordens were magnificent, majestic and fierce, K''Tanid would have a compassionate and compassionate side. If Nordens is a hard pine, K''Tanid is a softly broken bamboo.


    Sihyun, who accepted K''Tanid''s existence over time, glanced at him quietly. K''Tulu realized he couldn''t have approached it this way. Being a savior and working with Nordens was for each other''s benefit. There was nothing wrong with having another shallow relationship.


    "Give me the silly introduction, and just tell me why I dreamt of it."


    "As I said earlier, I am a creature born of pure good that K''Tulu dropped in order to gain complete malice. Naturally, I have a mission to stop K''Tulu."


    "If you''re so responsible, why don''t you come and stop him?"


    "Where I am now is the other side of the universe, the end of outer space. Moreover, we cannot stand idly by because we are stopping a group as vicious as K''Tulu."


    K''Tanid thinks he can put an end to this tiresome fight. He climbed to the top where he could put the final blow to K''Tulu''s neck. But as K''Tulu''s sleeping ground moved from Zephyros to Earth, everything fell apart. It is because the error that occurred at that time hindered the perfect opportunity.


    Whether it''s a prank of fate or someone''s ridicule, K''Tanid doesn''t know. At that time, however, it was fatal to miss the perfect opportunity. I had no choice but to leave the order to others.


    "... I see. Well, I didn''t expect it from the start."


    "Don''t be so disappointed. I have a gift for you."


    The massive energy coalesces within K''Tanid''s hands. The strange airflow became one shape within. Sihyun realized it was similar to a silver key. Unlikely, what was left of the turbulence was a golden key. The omen carved on the surface was glowing and illuminating.


    "This?"


    "The key to the tall tower - the library. It''s where the universe gathers its information."


    "Pnakotus-library city-built by the Issans?"


    "It''s not so crude. This is a place where you can know anything you want to know. Maybe there''s a way to break the chains."


    "Sounds like you don''t have to wander off."


    "Maybe if you wanted to."


    K''Tanid gave him the most valuable item he had. He who plunged into the universe was one of the most unsaved pieces of furniture that could not be saved again. Se-hyun, holding the golden key in her hand, is reminded.


    "... Where is the tall tower?"


    "It''s not that far. You can follow the Pleiades to Celaeno, one of the seven sisters. The golden key will guide you as you get closer."


    The Pleiades cult took more than 450 years to run at the speed of light. Even at full power, the result is unpredictable. He frowned when he heard that there was a destination in a place he had never thought of. It was a distance that was physically inaccessible.


    No, to be precise, I could reach it if I wanted to. It was because there was nothing near infinite power and immortal body that could not be achieved. The problem was that K''Tulu woke up from a long sleep during that time. Humanity could not have survived while he was coming back. Moreover, there was no guarantee that it would gain more power than K''Tulu.


    "... Are you mocking me?"


    Xi Hyun''s fury burns endlessly deep within him, but K''Tanid is a careless horse.


    "I am the one who makes the trials, and guarantees the price for them. He also knows that vague favors and cheap compassion cannot be made entirely in good faith. I took all the measures I could. You just haven''t figured it out yet. If you can" remember "this moment, it will be another chance."


    "What does that mean?"


    "Even if I told you, you wouldn''t understand. How many times do you think this is?"


    "What?"


    Xihyun tilted his head, but K''Tanid quickly moved on to the next topic, whether he didn''t intend to tell me.


    "K''Tulu''s ability is to pass the target''s time. Time is a concept fair to all. That''s why it''s absolutely worth it. Even if it''s fate, it can''t take time. Destiny runs through time."


    "So you''re saying my time is winding down? Without me knowing?"


    After realizing what K''Tanid wanted to say, he sought answers, but he could not hear them.


    "Paradoxically, time is empty because it''s absolute. It''s a fair concept for everyone. As long as we can move forward, we can all get answers. So don''t fall down. Don''t move too fast."


    K''Tanid reveals the dark truth as he vanishes into the shadows.


    "If you''re afraid of the future, get rid of Cash." Then you might see a glimmer of hope... "


    /373


    ''As expected, he was an incompetent one.''


    The last thing he heard, he shook his tongue short. Even K''Tanid, who thought he was more favorable than he thought, was not reluctant to put extreme numbers in his mouth. Even though K''Tanid was made in perfect good faith, it was far from ''universal value established by man through many years.'' It was justice and ideology that changed over time, so there was nothing more to say.


    "Dad, are you tired? Come down?"


    Kathy, who was sitting on her thigh, wept as she watched her expression change at a certain point in time.


    "No, it''s not that hard. It''s so light."


    With one arm around Kathy, she smiles brightly. Talking with K''Tanid distracts him, but there''s nothing good to tell Kathy about it.


    "Look at this."


    Sihyun stroked her head as she looked at the folded paper. Kathy was surprisingly dexterous. I looked at some books about origami and began to replicate what was inside of them in a way that was not difficult.


    Xi Hyun also felt better when he saw Cash working on origami with a grin that didn''t have any crumples.


    If you''re afraid of the future, get rid of Cash. Then you might see a glimmer of hope¡­ ''


    He closed his eyes after recalling the story he had heard from K''Tanid. Kathy was built by K''Tulu to ensure her own demise. That is to say, a number to combat hostiles like Ktanid or Harster. K''Tulu dreamed of rebirth by using his little child as his mother.


    ''What K''Tulu didn''t think of was that over the years, Kathy had become intelligent and rational.''


    There was a lot to talk about, but that was the whole point. Kathy was neither K''Tulu''s epidemic as she initially thought, nor was she left beside him for another purpose.


    It was just a strange world. It was all her first time. Born in the deep sea and raised in the deep sea, she enjoyed seeing, hearing and experiencing it. All Kathy had was her curiosity and attention to the world.


    "Get rid of that kid. ''


    It was foolish to force a sacrifice on a child who knew nothing. The fact that she was born in K''Tulu''s hands alone led me to arrogance.


    There must be a close link between K''Tulu and Cash. He would do the same. The Creator and the creature had a strange relationship that was reversed into a mother and son at the same time.


    If there was an anomaly in Kathy''s condition, K''Tulu would be affected accordingly. Positive variables could have occurred But what does it mean to have a child''s life as a platform to bring humanity back to life? I was not pleased that I could take a life that I had no choice but to live.


    ''Hard.''


    Sihyun could not gauge the scale. Kathy''s life was no heavier than humanity''s. But that didn''t mean that humanity''s dignity had surpassed all else.


    Moreover,


    ''This child''s death doesn''t guarantee that everything will work out.''


    Everything was just a hopeful observation. Sihyun shakes his head and clears his mind. The conclusion was one anyway. Rescue Kathy, K''Tulu strikes. It was simple and clear, but there was no better policy.


    ''Cause you can kill it till you die.''


    I lost my winning streak, but the strength I had so far remained in my body. K''Tulu''s opponent doesn''t scare him.


    /374


    "You seem very interested in the King of Shadows."


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch. Are you jealous? Chris?"


    When Alto couldn''t help but smile with his eyes wide open, Chris shakes his head.


    "I''m not jealous, I''m just asking because there are more stories about him."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 395 00395 Deep Sea

    Alto''s interest in the Shadow King has risen. Her reaction was blatant enough for anyone to notice.


    Not long ago, Alto looked at the King of Shadows as if he were someone else, and Chris was surprised. He knew she was fickle and self-centered, but this was the first time she turned her insistence upside down.


    What the hell happened? Chris looked at Alto''s transformation, but there was nothing he could know. All Chris could tell was that every time he talked about the Shadow King, Alto felt better.


    Alto looks at Chris with a familiar smile. Neither positive nor negative. Chris frowned at his ambiguous reaction. I didn''t know what Alto was thinking.


    "Of course, it''s true that I''m interested in him. I let it slip away at first, but it was more my taste than I thought. Maybe Chris, if I''d met him first without meeting you, it wouldn''t be you right now. Ah, ha! This isn''t jealousy, it''s a struggle."


    Alto shrugs in exaggerated posture. It was an obvious act, but it was like a bomb declaration. Indirectly revealing that you can leave at any time.


    But Chris looked at Alto with a grave expression. It wasn''t once or twice that she opened her mouth like this. It was also a lie and deception that he had promised to be true, and it also came from pure goodness that he was convinced that he had an impure intention. Alto has always surpassed Chris'' expectations.


    Advisors, meddlers, and perverts and morons. All that time with Alto, that''s all Chris found out.


    "More than that. Chris, don''t you have one? I''ve been on Earth for a year, so there must have been one."


    "Nothing."


    "Really? Can you swear on your heart?"


    What caused Lavania''s face to suddenly pass by? A foolishly pure woman-Mother- this thought in his head shook his head. In order to escape the framework of the Savior and transcend the great old existence, he was cut off from all ties in his past life. Now, it was impossible to be shaken by a newly formed relationship.


    "I see no such thing."


    "What a waste! There''s no one like that in life... or do you need a meeting? Then, if you have a concern in your heart, do not hide it, but reveal it all! Alto, everyone''s idol, will do it. Let me know if you like border girls and you don''t have a problem with them, or if you don''t have a childhood friend by your side who''s going to look like you. I''ll make sure you see me."


    As Chris didn''t open his mouth, Alto wrapped his arms around his chest. Then I twisted my back and shook my head.


    "If it''s not... am I? No, Chris. I''m everyone''s idol. It''s impossible to be an idol. Whatever you want, you and I can''t be together."


    Chris sighs as he looks at Alto drumming and playing the long game by himself. As soon as I answered, I could see the annoying question coming back. That''s why he asked the question instead of the answer.


    "... In other words, are you happy just thinking about the Shadow King?"


    At the key question, Alto stopped the silly play and looked at Chris. The atmosphere sank sharply.


    "That sounds as if I''m being impure, doing the enemy a favor. You''re pinching my attitude, aren''t you?"


    "I just want to be clear about Alto''s claims while we''re ahead of it."


    Have you known yourself for a long time, or are you just beginning to know the King of Shadows? That''s what Chris meant when he asked. It was not pleasant for him to have variables. Moreover, if the variable was Alto, it was as if his future had no future. That''s why he risked everything to touch sensitive topics first.


    "I grew up on a wall, and I completely lost my virginity. I might have liked it better as a kid."


    "I don''t blame you."


    Alto, who opened the mountain, wandered around Chris. Relax, and be careful. Alto, who raised Chris'' jaw with his index finger, can''t stop reciting.


    "Just so you know, being your enemy doesn''t make it my enemy. He will, too. You want to hunt Sihyun the Seeker, that comes from your own personal agenda, right? It''s true that I''m here to help and support you, but I''m always a counselor and a meddler. Let''s not forget that."


    Why "adviser and meddler," not "friend or friend." Chris realized what Alto wanted to say. They were a bond established on a deal. Chris is power, Alto is chaos and chaos. We held hands because each other had something they wanted. If the objective was different from the ideal, it could have shifted.


    "I understand what Alto meant."


    Chris instinctively noticed something had changed. There will be no full support for Alto like before. But Chris hid his inner self. It was thanks to Alto''s strength that we came all this way. Now I didn''t want to blame her change.


    "Oh, but don''t die like that. It''s like I''m harassing you. Smile, come on. Are you going to cry if I don''t?"


    The tenderly folded Alto forcefully stretched Chris'' cheeks. Chris had to raise his mouth awkwardly.


    "K''Tulu won''t wake up for much longer. Don''t you need to be prepared?"


    "The preparations have been over for a long time."


    Chris believed in his power. The new opening, infinite growth, was also of immeasurable explosive potential. In addition, the body originating from Yog Sotos was superior to the former body-reader. There was nothing to worry about.


    I was constantly improving with every breath. It has been less than a week since Chris reached his peak. In other words, they have all broken through in their previous lives. A week ago, he and he were different, but it was no exaggeration.


    "It must be the fun opening, right?"


    "I won''t deny it."


    "It''s good to have a lot of useful hands. I''ll cheer you on achieving your goals."


    "Don''t you cheer for the Shadow King?"


    "What, you''re saying that at this hour? Were you really jealous? Did I just say that to be true?! Chris, you can''t be..."


    "No more jokes."


    Alto clears his grin at Chris'' words, expressing his sincere expression.


    "I want a moment of you and him brawling. I want to know each other''s existence, and to see them so intertwined that they can''t hate each other and get out. But when I intervene, it''s no longer chaos and chaos, is it?"


    "I see."


    As Alto''s personality remained, Chris reacted gravely. Just hearing that he would not intervene, he was satisfied.


    "Oh, by the way, if we''re going to kill K''Tulu, we need to cut off his tail first. Why don''t you hear it? My advice..."


    Alto''s eyes curl like a crescent. The aura between her back shifts, covering her peculiarly bent tail with a fan.


    /375


    K''Tulu''s nightmares swept the world as one syndrome. The phenomenon wasn''t noticeably dramatic, but the victim was definitely present. That must have been true. He senses that K''Tulu''s days of waking up from his resting place are not far from now, and checks everything he has.


    "Perfection, intercourse, intercourse, intercourse, absurdity, negligence, awakening and sleep, distortion and corruption, kite, probability manipulation, dimensional disconnection, power formation, coercion, versatility, freezing, and..."


    Past designation. As long as you have the authority to challenge until success, the future of demonstration is guaranteed. However, it was difficult to expect explosive growth because there was no winner. I had to beat K''Tulu to this level now. If we stopped, ''now'' would only be repeated indefinitely.


    Sihyun sensed that K''Tulu was an unpleasant opponent and had no choice but to go to the High Top-Library at the Playades. I felt troubled that knowledge was not a direct force or tool, but I had to gather dust.


    The overwhelming distance of 444 light-years overwhelmed him, but he didn''t mind. No matter how long it takes, there was a past designation for him.


    Soon after, however, he realized how clumsy his thoughts were. He was attacked by K''Tulu on his way to the Plaades. His majesty, who woke up from his resting place and evolved as a food for fear and horror on earth, was enough to pierce his life.


    "Ithaqua, and Biyaki smell..."


    It was a mistake to try to move interstellar in an interstellar wind to transcend the speed of light. Just as K''Tulu had a grudge against K''Tulu, K''Tulu also had a grudge against him. They knew too much about each other.


    So, after experiencing his 277th death, he realized that it was almost impossible to use the golden key. If we did not use sexual intercourse and intercourse, we did not know how long it would take to get there.


    ''If you really smelled it, you wouldn''t have to use your abilities to go after them.''


    The golden key was the same as it is in this situation. If I had a little more time, I would have dared to try, but the situation was not convenient.


    "Se-hyun, the search for the Ohotsk Sea and the Caribbean Sea is over. Apparently, we haven''t found K''Tulu yet."


    She looks at the report that Bererosa brought with her, and draws an X-shaped line on the world map that unfolds before her eyes. The work done repeatedly for a week was already at the end. The world map was filled with X marks.


    When Sihyun hears Tindalus'' hound cry, he draws a line at a point on the world map. What he wanted was information about the fish moving along the currents. If we can''t pinpoint the location of K''Tulu, we just need to expand the confirmed area slightly.


    On the other hand, the reverse prejudice stood out a little bit. There was a strange place on the world map. A place where X marks the spot like a rainstorm. It was as if the eraser erased how clean it was.


    "Bererosa, are we done investigating the seas surrounding Hyler continent?"


    "We''re working on it. It''s not a matter of making a quick decision."


    "Then stop the investigation and evacuate everyone."


    Is this what it means to be dark under the lamp? The X marks were the center of Australia, South America and Antarctica. It was like the Hayler continent. After realizing that K''Tulu was under his feet, Sihyun wept. Until now, K''Tulu has not hidden deep within.


    Rather, it was too close.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 396 00396 Deep Sea

    /376


    In order not to provoke K''Tulu, he suppressed his strength as much as he could, and threw himself into the depths of the sea. He reached a depth of 2,000 meters, but headed even deeper. Soon the light faded and the oxygen became thin. The five senses were swept into the sea. The only thing that struck him was darkness and intense water pressure.


    Even in the icy waters of the sea, Shi Hyun found exactly where he needed to go. The deep sea was like broad daylight for him to be corrected for perfection. Soon after he stepped foot in an undiscovered frontier, he reached the hierarchy that bears the Hayler continent.


    It was the end of the earth, the entrance into the secret bowels of the Earth. It was as still as the end of the world. There was nothing. The sights, sounds and smells were all eroded away.


    After a long investigation, Sihyun was able to sense K''Tulu''s movements. You can''t see it, but K''Tulu is nearby. Boom, boom, boom. The heartbeat resounded like thunder. He seemed to be saying that everything was only himself in the world that was stopped.


    Overwhelming, destructive and forward-thinking It was creepy but inexplicable. It was scary, but I couldn''t express it. It was creepy, but I couldn''t pronounce it. Those who came here through the distant universe rejected reason and providence.


    The frenzy I had a long time ago could not have been diluted before time. K''Tulu, who had lived since the dawn of human history, is now ready to send us back before history was recorded.


    "Here..."


    Sihyun insists that only he and K''Tulu are in the vast open deep sea. There was nothing to call life. It was as if a great boundary was taking over the deep.


    ''?!''


    Sihyun twists his body at the strikes that shoot at him. Your vigilance was true, but an attack involving an unidentified presence was just as intimidating. Instantly, he glanced closely at the waving trajectory.


    "Root?"


    Surprisingly, it was the roots that pierced the hierarchy of the Hayler continent. With an unusual size, it turns strangely and aims for his neck. Just as experienced spearers stab, the tree roots strike hard.


    Every time he dodged with a slender body stroke, the roots began to increase one by one. It''s natural that it will increase so much. As the roots of the tree became so abundant that it covered itself, Xihyun waved his fist. It was the language cluster that provoked K''Tulu in an unprepared situation. That''s why she went through the danger with only her physical abilities.


    "A great old being. ''


    Where could there be such an intense sense of pressure? It was a short time, but he was able to assess where the roots came from.


    One of the tree roots wrapped around his legs, but it was a waste of effort. Sihyun grabs the roots of the tree that tighten his legs with both hands and tears mercilessly. The roots of the tree burned hot like lava, but it felt like warm tea to him.


    As he went forward, he broke all the roots of the tree blocking him. There was no reason to stay in the deep sea after confirming that K''Tulu existed. Sihyun broke everything in his hands, tore it apart, and went forward.


    He turned his head away from the deep sea. Visibility was open and the overall contour began to be seen. It was a giant tree. A giant tree that lays the foundation of the deep layers of the Heiler continent. The roots of the tree were merely scattered ashes.


    Giant trees were taking a move to protect K''Tulu, a resting place on the Heiler continent. Perhaps the whole of Hailer continent was consumed by the roots of the tree, and Shi Hyun kicked his tongue briefly. There was one more thing to fix.


    ''There are variables in places I didn''t even think of.''


    But I didn''t worry. The great old being was not just Ji-hyun. Sherry, one of his lovers, was also immature but in his place. Hannah, Lynn, and Bererosa were not to be ignored. Together, they could easily overpower a giant tree.


    After completing the investigation, he quickly rose to the surface.


    "Puha."


    As expected, K''Tulu was on the Hayler continent. There was an advantage that I didn''t have to play hide and seek anymore, but more annoying variables bothered me. There was so much to lose.


    When K''Tulu awoke from his resting place, the Hayler continent would soon be a battlefield. This fight could not be guaranteed. I could not even fathom what the damage would be.


    Its current population is 700 million inhabitants. If it becomes a battlefield, there will be 700 million casualties there. If they didn''t know, they wouldn''t have been able to defend themselves, but as long as they were able to specify a location, the damage had to be minimized.


    It was an impossible situation or situation to leave the home and evacuate. I had to give up the whole foundation. That''s all you could do with the apocalypse foreseen.


    Sihyun''s head was tingling. Even if we abandon the continent of Hailer, where could there be a continent worth 700 million people? Because the space of the Earth was limited, the thought was too long.


    But the answer was surprisingly close. Australia and Russia. The topography or conditions were secondly less densely populated than the land. If I wanted to increase my residence, I couldn''t help but increase it.


    Sihyun returned to the Hayler continent, gaining cooperation from the countries through Xavier. He was also the companion of Bererosa and king of the Tagnaria Kingdom, and was evacuated. Everything happened in a frenzy.


    Up until now, enemies - great old beings - have invaded both alien and alien worlds, but this was different. It will appear in the deepest areas. If K''Tulu went onstage, it was not worth it to give up the continent of Haler, but it didn''t matter. The battlefield was already in mind.


    ''There''s no turning back.''


    /377


    All kinds of marine power that humanity can now mobilize, including submarines, suspicious ships and aircraft carriers, has converged around the Hayler continent.


    Command in each country was always ready to rain down missiles. It was no exaggeration to say that all the forces that could operate around the world were gathered around the Hayler continent.


    The essences of humanity are gathered together now. To kill only one. No, to protect civilization-future. Operations involving the rest of the world were undercover. It wasn''t a practice either. It was a fierce exercise that divided the country''s excitement with one judgment.


    Two hours until operation begins. The tension was extreme and the playground was full of anxiety. The vigil was pushed to its limit.


    "There''s no one left on the continent, is there?"


    "Yes, everything checks out."


    Although it was also something that could be ascertained by the tributaries, Xi Hyun had a meaningless question in his mouth, as if to vent his tension. Bererosa also did not promise because she knew how he felt. She was scared of nothing, too. I was fortunate enough to watch the fight of the great old beings behind his back until now, but this was an inevitable fight.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll go all the way back to the end, even if I have to fall down." "


    "Don''t overdo it. I''m more important to you than the world."


    Shi Hyun smiles faintly and nods. Sherry opens her mouth cautiously, looking around with the same grave expression as before.


    "This fight will be fiercer than ever. K''Tulu boasts some of the greatest of all time. And the troops he''s accumulated over the years are not great either. An army of deep-sea men, descendants of stars who share his will, and even the Logo... are just one tough enemy."


    "Will you still fight with me?"


    Sihyun had to take over K''Tulu. You can''t afford to be left in front of the best and brightest. Sherry was going to be in charge of the Logo - the great old existence.


    "You don''t have to say it. It''s perfectly natural for me to stay by your side."


    "Thank you, Sherry."


    "Your happiness is my happiness. Never mind."


    Sihyun gave a cheerful nod, looking down at one. She''s been burning up from now on because she doesn''t think anyone''s a fighter.


    "One, aren''t you nervous?"


    "You can''t be nervous. This situation is most familiar to me. I''m sick of it."


    One looked away. War used to happen all the time. The path she walked was defeated. There were more fights and conflicts than the stars in the night sky. Moreover, this was the atmosphere of the last war that was fought to achieve the unity of the world. The will and aspirations gathered here seemed to be more intense than before, although they were different in size and level.


    "So just trust me. I haven''t cut down the gods yet, but those things down there aren''t my opponents. I will make the victory call before you make the victory call."


    "A trustworthy saying."


    One who was filled with confidence and his gaze seemed to calm down. Because I felt like it would be impossible to look into her eyes.


    "I think I''ll get twice as much power if I kiss her. Hey, Se-hyun. Power-ups like this don''t come easy?"


    Lin flirts with the nine tails. Sihyun smiled and couldn''t help but accept her offer. Lin kissed Sihyun briefly, removing her smile, and looking up at him with serious eyes.


    "I won''t tell you to come back soon. I won''t rush you to succeed. It doesn''t matter if you take a break or stop. I won''t waste my time in the middle. But you have to come back? Okay?"


    "Yes, I will, I will come back."


    The swim that appeared behind Sihyun''s back hugged him deeply. She can''t wipe that worrying look off her face.


    "I won''t say anything, because they''ve done everything I want to say. Just know that I''m always there for you."


    "Thank you, Swimmer."


    Bererosa, Sherry, One, and Lynn and Swimming. Shi Hyun, who alternated five women, suddenly realized that he was lucky. So many people are thinking about themselves. I couldn''t thank you enough.


    "Dad..."


    Kathy trembles with fear. She didn''t know the details, but she could see what was going on with the atmosphere. And her instincts were shaking exceptionally violently. The call of the Master-Creator is becoming clearer and clearer.


    "Dad, can we please not go?"


    Kathy grips her collar like a plea, overwhelmed by vague fear. But she had no choice but to quench her thirst. The disaster was already imminent. Avoiding didn''t solve it.


    "Sorry, Kathy. We have to go."


    Kathy asked if she had read the will in her eyes.


    "Are you coming back?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 397 00397 Deep Sea

    Kathy looks up at him with an innocent gaze. I lost a clear wish in her eyes, but she couldn''t answer easily.


    "..."


    At least this fight won''t win. He made that decision. K''Tulu was that fierce and a huge obstacle. It was also a catastrophe that had swallowed many stars so far. Moreover, there could not have been a prerequisite for being able to adjust time.


    According to K''Tanid, you''ve repeated "now" several times. Sihyun stroked Kathy''s head with a bitter smile. Neither was a good indicator. A noticeably large gap crushed his shoulders heavily.


    But he had to go. Even if he loses, the fact that he tried to move forward does not disappear. One step at a time, I did not doubt that one step together will open the future in the end. It has been so far, and so will be.


    "Of course."


    That''s why she gave Kathy the best smile she could show. Don''t let her worry a bit.


    /378


    Operation Last Sacrifice. Operation Cologne around the world has now begun. Xi Hyun returned to the mainland and headed toward the deep sea. The demonstration that went down with all its power soon reached the place where K''Tulu slept - the estuary -.


    Where it all began. Where the source of evil lies, Xi Hyun draws on the power of the breakthrough. For a year, his imagination accumulated all over the world was unthinkable.


    3.2 billion, 4.6 billion, 121 billion. And 320 billion. He cried out when he came to an area he had never tried and never intended to do. The strength and spirit intertwine, and it starts to melt. It was not the mind that governed the power, but the power that consumed the mind. He couldn''t withstand the enormous power and broke his head, but he didn''t mind. For him who had endured many hardships and adversities, his suffering was like proof that things were going well.


    [Combinator Taxes - Transcendent Shape]


    Blooming pushed the amplification to the limit, and the individualized amplification to the limit expanded the area of arousal. The widened awakening led to another hardship of flowering. The blooming, which folded into yet another phase, once again pushed the individualized amplification to its limit. Continuity of good circulation. Rising trend. Sihyun blows the wind on the flame inside his body. The fire was stimulated to burn even bigger, even brighter.


    The skeleton gives a bright light as it boils. The muscles that had been pushed to the limit had lost their shape and collapsed. Regeneration devoured rupture, rupture engulfed regeneration. The body regenerates at the same time as it breaks. The seawater that could not withstand the high temperatures evaporated at a rapid rate, and the ground that could not withstand the enormous pressures was broken into a spider web.


    Within moments, a massive current surged in the center of the simulation. Until now, the deep sea, which has been calm, has been shaken violently by a storm called Xihyun. Noticing the defect, the logo used roots and stems to target Xi Hyun''s body, but it was meaningless.


    A kilometer body was like a moving target, but the power of the unknown oil contained in it was impossible to penetrate the logo. A demonstration of the logo''s resistance turned to zeroes before K''Tulu awoke from his sleep.


    Shi Hyun who desperately stops Shi Hyun and his logo lightly sprinkle and move forward. The two brawls unleash a great wave. When Sihyun roared, the tentacles protruding from his buttocks split in several thousand, tens of thousands, and wrapped around his legs.


    [Gin, combiner]


    Sihyun, who supported his body with his two firm legs, released a ray of shadow towards the Hayler continent. With the sound of heaven and earth opening up, the hierarchy that was holding Hayler''s continent collapsed in vain. A massive piece of land that collapses without the center of it. Sihyun hurriedly captured the entire Hayler continent.


    "Suck."


    Muscles tear and protrude, posture unstable, but Sihyun lifts up the Hayler continent. He became Atlas, the world''s support giant, and prepared for the next step.


    It was a crisis and an opportunity for K''Tulu to sleep on the Hayler continent. For the first time, he could have foreseen the appearance of a great old being. It was not impossible to choose the battlefield if you knew when and where.


    Sihyun''s chosen stage - battlefield - is the universe. There couldn''t have been a better place to fight the gods. I liked any place other than Earth anyway.


    So he threw down the continent with all his might. His body was corrected for its imperfection and transcendent form like a disaster.


    The recreation of a myth, a miracle never to be seen again, was performed by the hand of a seizure, where a massive, eight million square kilometers of land left the earth and soared high above the sky. Kuguaiang. Jailer''s continent splits the sea, tears the atmosphere, and leaves the planet.


    The aftermath was enormous, but Sihyun blew all the afterstorms to the far future with negligence and negligence. Before K''Tulu rose, he intentionally changed the battlefield and quickly pursued the Hayler continent.


    At the sea, it was also at a place called the estuary, but Sihyun made a light leap like walking through the sky. He moves faster than light against the rough current. As she soared above the surface, Sherry climbed behind her back.


    The first button fit smoothly.


    /379


    After Hailer''s continent was lost, all that remained was a terrible void. A whole continent''s disappearance evoked both visual and mental resonance. The sound that had just happened felt like a dream.


    "Is this the end?"


    The voice held hope for everyone. A little hope that maybe Sihyun took everything. But this sudden mutation occurred. It was an army of deep-sea people who showed up with bubbles and bubbles. In the wake of the disappearance of the Hayler continent, a massive swarm has emerged.


    Once they reach the horizon, they make a strange sound and swim through the currents. Their speed was comparable to that of a speedboat. Their maneuverability has surpassed that of the human race.


    The fleet has gathered around the world and held a siege. Humanity had the opportunity to attack first, because they had taken control over the sea. The situation is complete, both prepared and ready. Humanity did not panic, but began its own war.


    Boom, boom. The portal breathes fire. The gunfire of the human civilization rules over the sea, with a loud, ripped ear. The scale of the deep-sea hit by the artillery was torn and split. But the army of the deep sea people did not stop. The deep sea is their playground. Weapons were an awkward weapon for those with a naturally strong body, not a terrifying weapon.


    An army of deep-sea men crossed over the bodies of their allies. They do not stop the sacrifice to narrow the streets. No, the stronger the fleet''s firepower, the more persistent they are.


    The outline of the fleet revealed that an army of deep-sea men jumped in unison. As tens of millions of them soared into the sky, the sun lost its light for a moment. Immediately, the deep-sea landed on the warship broke the deck without hesitation.


    Boom, boom. Kugung. The battlefield intensifies as the noise of the cannonballs and the sound of the battleship collapsing. He gained the upper hand through the streets, but that was only the first time. Humanity had no choice but to allow a deadly blow to the advance of the deep-sea people who were displaying death.


    The pattern was reversed into melee combat. Cannons did not lead to dramatic changes. Talents who have been on standby so far have moved swiftly under the direction of the Seven Swords. They collided with the deep sea while speeding over the sea.


    There was nothing to stop them from getting reinforcements and breakthroughs. Moreover, those who have been taught under him for a year have risen to their limit. Despite encounters with unknown beings, their abilities do not diminish at all. As they do, they charge into the enemy camp under the protection of the modern weapon.


    Talents were at their peak, but the deep sea people who gathered were summoned by K''Tulu were also inferior. They were warriors among the warriors chosen by K''Tulu. With their abilities in the field, they fought fiercely with their deaths in sight.


    Moreover, there were three prominent beings among them. The three who looked similar to the deep sea, but clearly scattered different energies, were descendants of the stars who inherited K''Tulu''s bloodline. In a firefight, they built their own realm.


    "Take care of the closest ones first! I''ll take care of them!"


    One jumped out of the water. She pours out her fists and screenings as she slips. The deep sea people who reached one side did not resist and were saved. Her whole body is a weapon. Just moving from head to toe, fatal feasts poured out. One swings the battlefield like a fish that meets water, targeting the descendants of the stars.


    "One, I''ll go too."


    Bererosa was on the battlefield with the pioneers. Behind her lies the Knights of Bezelon, who guard the Kingdom of Tagnaria. Even on the Hayler continent, a select group of talents committed genocide. I didn''t get beat up by the circle, but I couldn''t be defeated by the deep sea raids. Bererosa, who called Eid''s Circle, encroached on the space around her. After splitting the sea in two, she lures all the deep into her sights.


    "I can''t get out!"


    At the same time as the fox beads emit light, Lin is soaked in golden light from head to toe. The luscious fox and the nine tails sway, and she sprints across the sea. The ultra-high temperatures gushed from the fingertips, bringing death to the deep-sea.


    One, Bererosa, and Lynn. Through the Apostle''s evidence, they raised their minds endlessly. They unleashed their best skills without any restrictions, using the power of the great old beings - Xi Hyun. It was no exaggeration to say that those who crossed the limit are the strongest remaining on Earth today.


    Bererosa, who used the third eye to its limit, encroached on space and was unable to advance the deep sea, and the rays from Lynn''s hands knocked out the atmosphere and destroyed the progress of the deep sea. One of them entered the enemy camp and cut down the descendants of the stars, the center of the legion. Their work was military.


    Nevertheless, the situation did not tilt to one side. If humanity had overwhelming firepower, an army of deep-sea people would have overwhelming numbers. A qualitatively superior humankind and a quantitatively superior army. The struggle between the two continues.


    There was no screaming and saturation in the Hayler continent or the Pacific Ocean. The fierce struggle of superhumans who confuse the eyes. A deep-sea raid that engulfs one fleet at a time. Humans kill deep sea people, deep sea people kill humans. Everything was spinning. Thus, the struggle to seize tomorrow with each other''s blood and lives was continued.


    - 380.


    The end of the solar system was empty. The concept of space and distance became colorless.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 398 00398 Deep Sea

    When Shi Hyun arrived at Pluto, he left Earth and looked down at the continent of Hayler, which runs through space. A land where no one lives. A land chosen by a catastrophe that floats through space. Before K''Tulu woke up from his resting place, he put boiling power into both fists.


    There is no sound, but more shocking waves sweep across the universe. Hailer''s continent was torn apart without defeating its strength. The shattered Hayler continent was scattered to all sides, losing its original form.


    When the skin of the Hayler continent was peeled off, a tree appeared in it. Size that is not a bad title for continents or mountains. Leaves and fruits were nowhere to be found, but there were countless barren roots and sharp stems. It seems like the vines have dried up in a circle.


    But even the appearance couldn''t conceal the essence. It was beating. Repeated contractions and relaxations, like the heart. Disgusting rhythm. With the shape of a plant, he frowned at the appearance of it moving violently like an animal.


    Within a few moments, it roared in an unknown language as if it were stripping away. All I could understand was the immense will and will.


    It is the great old being that joins the blood of K''Tulu and Harster. One mass of coincidence expressed. The giant tree, named the ''logo'', gradually eroded its surroundings with senseless heat.


    The logo opens to the limit of its trunks and roots to protect K''Tulu, which lies within its body. If there is a root that catches the meteorite and throws it away, there is a fiercely burning stalk.


    The cane''s shield and the spear of its roots were organically tested, exchanging air from one another. The speed beyond the size constraints lightly surpassed Maha''s unit, and the power contained within it was enough to dismantle the continent.


    "Logo!"


    Sherry leaped over the back of Xihyun, splashing her trunks and roots towards the center-tree pillar of the logo. The strange shaped logo was protected by trunks and roots. Unlike normal trees, the positions of roots and trunks and columns were reversed. If you don''t cut off the roots and stems that are tearing through the entire universe, the agent is headed to the center.


    But Sherry didn''t go for it. The logo had to be taken by her. Sihyun had a vital mission of killing K''Tulu. Her role was to help me face my worst enemy in perfect condition.


    Furthermore, her main stage, consisting of dark matter, was the universe. 25% of the matter that makes up the universe is her foundation. Even though it was a source of strength, it was no exaggeration. If not, when will I owe it to Sihyun again? Born into the great old world, Sherry stumbles into the air, marching toward the logo.


    Sherry leaps up from the roots of the logo, increasing her speed. and increased their mass-weights. I also temporarily increased my thinking power. Increased strength of the body and increased strength. All measurable values have been raised. Her unique skills are ''increased''. The blow was her specialty.


    Kugu, Sherry has become one meteor. As the mass of the small planet and the speed close to the light merged, the space surrounding her was unsettled. Sherry got in front of him before the logo even moved. The roots and trunks of her carved trajectory crush.


    Sherry landed on the outside of a woven and rigid logo, lifting her leg and lowering it toward the center. Just as the name proves that the great old being is not anonymous, the logo does not easily collapse into Sherry''s sadness. However, because they did not transcend the tree''s birth, their aggressiveness was reduced, but only their durability and defensiveness was deteriorated.


    "That''s enough, give it up. I''m the one who knows you''re weak."


    Sherry concentrates her mind on the attack, keeping her defenses out of sight. When the thorns are torn apart, and the heat from the logo melts her bones, she doesn''t stop.


    The first logo to detect the risk of life at birth, he used everything he had to go after Sherry''s neck. But even sharper roots than spears and stronger stems than shields didn''t help. I did not have a good imagination at first.


    Sherry is made up of dark matter because breathing alone restored her body and tired body. It was also a possible tactic to operate in space.


    "Stand down."


    The voices of the logo without voices were just grave. It was not that there were no emotions, but that there were fewer ways to express them.


    "That''s all I''m saying now."


    At the heart of the logo, Sherry snorted. It was an abomination to open your mouth that things had become unfavorable. I should have done it before to talk to the negotiator. Despite Sherry''s ridicule, however, the logo did not bend its will.


    "Stand down."


    "Shut up. I''ve come this far. Will you back off?" "


    Xihyun''s happiness was Sherry''s happiness. Sihyun''s victory was Sherry''s victory. Everything she wanted had to be done in her hands. That was her will and mission.


    In the center of the logo, a large bead glows red. A power crystal that moves a giant tree and possesses the logo. To be precise, it was an original logo. Sherry ruled out the beads covered by roots and stems.


    "Farewell."


    Sherry''s fingernails pierced the core of the logo. The crispy, red bead vomits red blood. The beads spilled their contents without a trace of salt no longer glowed. That''s how it all seemed to end, but Sherry didn''t miss a poop. I saw beads rising from the sky. Sherry turns away, realizing that it''s really the core of the logo.


    "Well, I''d be disappointed if I did."


    Numerous roots and stems crouch towards the direction where the core of the logo disappeared. Sherry moves swiftly as she looks at the giant tree losing its shape and escaping like a sled.


    "My Lord! I''ll leave the rest to you."


    He gently nodded his head as he looked at Sherry''s back, which was separated by seconds. I wondered how Logo and her fight would end, but he paused for a moment.


    "More importantly..."


    Sihyun turned away. What remained of the logo was a giant nightmare. On the other hand, the calamity that noticed Sihyun''s gaze finally opened its eyes to the world.


    /381


    The appearance of a mixture of octopus and dragons was strange and strange. The green body made of resilient protrusions was large, and the wings that looked sharp produced vague horror and fear just by looking at them.


    The gummy bear-like surface was in an undefined shape. The six eyes, arranged in triangles on each side and on each side, burned red. Madness and hostility, or flesh. The six eyes, which seemed to contain all the negative concepts, were watching the demonstration.


    A great old being who realized his destiny and spread so much destruction and apocalypse since his identity was formed. The Devil is widely known across the sea of stars to the other side of the universe. K''Tulu, who embraced fear and fear with malice, was a phenomenon and a corrupted monster.


    The energy refined to its extreme has a dangerous scent unlike K''Tanid''s. He did not know mercy and refused compassion, and boasted of the strength of the great ancient beings who were regarded as the first finger.


    K''Tulu, who came out of the world, looked around where he was. The sudden awakening makes his mind daze, but his rationality is sharpened over time.


    I didn''t ask. So I didn''t listen. In a moment, K''Tulu smiles loudly, understanding his position at once. It was the first time he had this experience with both eyes of stars being born and stars crumbling.


    "It was not enough to disturb my rest. You fool. The end is unchanged. As time goes on..."


    "Even if that''s true, I don''t think that''s up to you. Isn''t that right? You''re a tidebringer who can''t even enter outer space, wandering around the universe spreading evil."


    "I''m sure it''s not a story worth hearing from someone weaker than me."


    K''Tulu smiles at the fact that the one who stops him is a great old being. Nothing surprising. Ever since Kathy disappeared, no, not since Crook died. Rather, I was delighted with the situation. The first step towards annihilation, killing a great old being. There has never been a more glamorous beginning.


    "Why are you committing genocide? Is it really that fun to trample on the weak?"


    "It''s fun to be weak. The ant squashes, the dipshit explodes. The flames of life only shine brightly when they are extinguished. The harmony that spreads in it is breathtaking. It may still be difficult for you to justify. You''re not an Elder God, but you''re on the underdog''s side. Are you even in your right mind?"


    "Shut up."


    K''Tulu''s voice was intertwined and contained a strange energy. It was a playful gesture, but his words put heavy pressure on his shoulders. I was contaminated just by staying by it. It seemed to be corrupt just by being nearby. I even felt like I was touched by an absurd idea.


    Disasters that shouldn''t exist. He frowned as if the concept of the end had unfolded his will. Just in case, it was. K''Tulu, who was bitten with pure malice, could not be persuaded with love and compassion.


    "You trespassed, and I restrained. That''s it."


    "Clearly, that''s convenient. I liked it. You''ll die easy."


    "Again, that''s not for you to decide."


    The conversation was from the beginning to the great point and from the end to the parallel line. K''Tuludo Shi Hyun was well aware of that. This was not a place for dialogue to converge. It was a place to extract one of the two. It was also a stage for establishing your own justice by force.


    It was Jihyun who announced the start of the battle. Utilizing the image of transcendence and the foal, he quickly aimed at K''Tulu''s head. The strike that ignored the preparatory move was like a flash of light. As soon as K''Tulu lifts his arm and stops him, all the meteorites around him are pushed away.


    The battle between Sihyun and K''Tulu was no exaggeration, even if it was a planet-to-planet collision. They devoted all their abilities to each other. The nine billion kilometers of solar system was all their domain.


    The two workshops are invisible. Just after they passed, the afterstorm told me everything. Leveraging their sixth sense, instinct, and divine ability, Sihyun and K''Tulu took their turn to remove the laws that surrounded them. It was a transgression and a lie to those who penetrated the universe.


    K''Tulu, who had just recovered from the workshop, dug a hole to avoid the trajectory that Xihyun had just passed. Sihyun also experienced K''Tulu''s path through the past designation, and again sought for traces of his past. They read each other''s numbers and retaliated.


    I captured the goodwill and captured the goodwill again. I found out and reversed the results, and again the results were reversed. A never-ending chain reaction. A brawl breaks out, but no collisions. Their movements fit exactly like yo (20985;) and iron (20984;). It seemed to sum up from beginning to end.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 399 00399 Deep Sea

    Their clash split the space-air. The shock waves that erupted as thought dispersed were overwhelming. The laws of the universe were broken and broken just by them being there. Surrounding them was not a strong rule or constraint, but each other''s strength.


    "You do have a funny trick. I''ve experienced so many worlds across the sea of stars, I don''t even know where the" source "is. Are they being loved by the Outer God?"


    "Shut up. That''s not what you were gonna say. Don''t stare at the answer. Don''t stare at the future."


    "I see. You don''t deserve a personal question here."


    Sihyun and K''Tulu changed their ways of realizing that their time and past were being harassed. The person decides to destroy the space the other person is staying in. The two who pushed their thinking to the limit broke the concept of distance and spacing by force and swarmed towards each other''s hearts.


    Sihyun and K''Tulu dominated the solar system. As they move at the speed of light and scatter the power of the unknown oil, they are already a train with broken brakes. It''s natural to give flesh and take bones. They looked at the world from both the present and the future. And when I saw the slightest gap, I poured out my thought generously.


    Sihyun and K''Tulu aimed at each other''s necks. All the shadows that floated in the universe belonged to Jihyun, and all the time passing through the universe belonged to K''Tulu.


    Kwaga River, Kugu. Between the two, a lot of meteorites shattered and were born. Everything that hit them became the dust of the universe. There was nothing that could withstand the struggle of cosmic deities. What a catastrophe. They fill the void with enormous power.


    One second was fleeting to mortals, but eternal to the great old beings, Sihyun and K''Tulu. Through the concept of time, they exchanged thousands and tens of thousands of workshops using minutes.


    Sihyun''s arms flew off, and his head burst, but he didn''t let up. K''Tulu''s tentacles snap, his whole stomach disappears, but he doesn''t mind. The defective body recovered before breathing. Their bodies are a collection of enormous energies- concepts. It was a god that continued to exist, unless willed to be discouraged.


    The battle never stops. Absolutely. Nothing is going to be taken over either way. A concentric lace. The afterstorms that they gave birth to spread throughout the universe.


    Away from him, K''Tulu opened a mouthful of tentacles. It was time to put the veil down. All he wants is a complete victory. The future was twisted as K''Tulu recited an unknown language.


    K''Tulu, who had mastered his mind, made fun of the time. The concept-time equally distributed to all was monopolized. Time is the foundation that separates the past from the present and the future. K''Tulu now has a compass to choose from.


    A privilege against the providence and laws of the universe. From birth, K''Tulu, who saw the flow of time, became the center of the world-universe.


    [Opening wall - regression of origin]


    At the center of K''Tulu, the demonstration of a massive thought erupting violently clouds my mind. Hundreds of tributaries situated on its crooked face like that of the Devil have captured the concept of time.


    The opening of colourful colours, even with time on their side. Do you think you can resist that flow? Though bad thoughts had crossed my mind, he acted confidently.


    ''We have to.''


    [Open Wall - Destiny Chantal


    The only thing standing against the opening was the opening. If the fate given to him is death and defeat, all he has to do is break his own. Sihyun ''refused'' the future of K''Tulu''s overhaul. And I dreamed of a destiny that escaped his grasp.


    Time was established by the hand of K''Tulu, and fate was rewritten from the hand of Sihyun. Each other''s walls collided. Concepts and concepts collided. Two forces, with time, fate and ambiguous power, reconsidered each other''s reasoning and valued each other.


    Fate has begun to catch up with time. Soon, fate began to eat away at us. Fate could not be placed on time. There can be no fate where time runs out.


    Destiny twists the future and achieves its destiny. The more solid the future, the greater the power of destiny. But the regression didn''t even give him a chance to change his fate.


    Realizing that something had happened that K''Tanid was worried about, he wasted his time with all his might. However, it was impossible to slow it down.


    The world, itself, seemed to revolve. My instincts were ringing, but there was nothing I could do. There is no escape from the great upheaval. The power that has been accumulated so far cannot be avoided by the cosmic manifestations. Knowing beforehand would not have changed anything. But I couldn''t give up.


    The origin regression clears the opponent''s history. Resisting the flow of time was deadly for short demonstrations of history. It was only a year since I became a great old being. Together, I was a monster-seeker for no more than six years.


    "Indeed! Your history is short. Funny enough."


    "Damn it..."


    Against the origins, Shi Hyun burned the last flame. But time was not on his side. It''s because the longer the situation was delayed, the more it became a blur. No memory, no power so far.


    Crumbling pain from head to toe. Pressure that you are currently being wronged. Jihyun, who broke her lips, empowered her closed eyes. The effect of the origin regression was negligent and negligent. Distortion has twisted the meaning and concept of time.


    But it didn''t work. Time was always there. It doesn''t go away. Instead, you strictly rebuke him against the universe''s will.


    Is this all you''ve got?


    It was a trivial ''possibility'' that he caught with all his strength. Maybe it can germinate in the middle, maybe it can rot to the end. But he put everything on that possibility. There were many opportunities if there was a possibility.


    In a fading ritual, he pledged revenge. The opening of K''Tulu - origins - erased even the remaining memories. But there was a way because I had experienced a world transformation through the King of the Mihisra-Hunted Dogs.


    "If only I could break through with my magnet once! ''


    We will not be fooled like this. The memory and strength of the fierce demonstration of two fists began to fade. So the needle goes back irrespective of his will.


    In the cold universe, he realized.


    That he''s come to an end.


    /382


    "?!"


    As a flash of light appeared in the white heat sphere, he suddenly woke up.


    It was a demonstration that was severely tortured by an unidentified monster beyond words. I couldn''t have been whole. However, I felt refreshed. Moreover, his body was moving at will.


    It was a strange thing.Could it have been a miracle? Or was it just a dream until now? In order to understand the situation, he stubbed his body. No, I tried to stutter. But his arm doesn''t move. To be precise, I had the sensation of moving my arms, but my body was unable to stutter.


    What the hell is going on here? ''


    Kirik?


    Who''s there?


    Kiirlyric!


    The sound of a knife carving iron. When an unknown sound came out of his mouth, he was embarrassed. I have heard an example of recognizing a foreign language that I did not learn by bumping my head, but I have never heard a sharp tingling.


    To understand the situation, his gaze stopped at one place. A pool of blood evenly spread out. Xi Hyun walked to the place that was shining a light around him. Recognizing once again that something unusual happened to his body at a slow pace that was frustratingly slow, he carefully shines his face against the blood pool.


    Reason for moving arms but not stuttering body. Unknown cause of howling. There were all the answers in the blood pool.


    ''What is this?''


    Queeeeeeeek.


    Sihyun saw his face reflected in the pool of blood. There was a tentacle of shapes that could no longer be called a human being. A lump of mucus with three tentacles screamed into his mind, realizing that it was his body.


    /383


    He became a monster, met with his support and learned a new truth. I saved the swim and made a connection with Lynn. In a chaotic world, I defeated Huhi to establish my will, and I regained peace in Seoul by uniting the stranded forces.


    He broke the Palatica that reappeared in Busan himself and earned the title "King of Shadows." Bererosa, I have a deep connection with her. The encounter with Hana-Chang Awesome led to a higher hardship and became a great old being through the thrombus with Dagon.


    Sihyun, who was invited to Dreamland, heard the story of the Savior from Nordens.


    When I met Shu, I realized that there was also trouble in the great old existence, and I was able to find my own opening through a battle with Atlac Nacha.


    Through the other-superdimension of time, a demonstration of a battle with Mihisra redefined the relationship she had built in the past.


    Thresholds created Legion to leap to the next level of humanity and trampled Sherry from the other side of the universe into a body species.


    The Yellow Sign Brotherhood, headed by Engachtoon, has been rooted.


    You have the ability to defeat Roiger, Char, and Ithaqua and move between stars. Heard from their owner, Harster, the shocking fact that K''Tulu is on Earth.


    I have been involved in the establishment of Xavier and have made connections with many talents. As I fought Chateagua, I realized that the canopy could deteriorate.


    And it was through Egolognac that I once again understood how annoying the great old being was. He made a deal with a creature named Alto to get rid of the scattered Rivers.


    Although the damage caused by the Doom Brake was not completely prevented, there were no regrets. It''s for the best that he knows.


    For five years, she had a long dream. I don''t even know how many times it''s been repeated. He couldn''t tell if it was a dream or a reality. It''s just that I was always sad when I woke up.


    [Remember.]


    An octopus mixed with a dragon. The green body, composed of sharp wings and elastic projections, was both bizarre and bizarre. The six eyes, arranged in triangles on each side and on the other, were engulfed with golden light, giving off an overwhelming presence. When I looked at the existence of Lee Hyung, I realized something was wrong.


    "Ah..."


    Reflexively, he realizes that tears are pouring down his cheeks. What could it be? My breasts were eaten for no reason, but I couldn''t answer him.


    [Remember.]


    In the spirit of Lee Hyung''s existence, his heart was rushed by itself. I didn''t know why. Only my instinct knew something was wrong. What the hell did you miss? I asked myself, but I didn''t hear an answer.


    "You..."


    I was just scared, vague, stunned. I reached out to the feeling that if I missed this moment, I would lose forever. If they were like this, they would know the answer. Depending on his intuition, he opened his mouth with all his strength.


    "Who...?"


    I tried hard to preach my will, but Lee Hyung''s existence was just looking down at him without being moved. The moment the six eyes, placed in triangles on each side and on the other, shined brightly, Jihyun awoke from his sleep.


    Tiri, Tiri, Tiri. At the sound of the crescendo digging in the ear, he scratched his head. He covers his bed with sleepy eyes and curls up with a calm face like when he had a dream. It was milder than usual, but it didn''t matter.


    ''As always, he did not remember''.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. The number of times he has died X the number of times he has regressed to Origin = the total number of times he has experienced death.


    2. I want to play hot, but I''ll do it just a little. Don''t worry.

 400 00400 Deep Sea

    /384


    At the end of the war with K''Tulu, it was always a vain end. Time was not on his side. Xi Hyun was also unable to make time on his side. Erased memory, time to go back. In many attempts, it has always come to an end that Hyun has failed.


    Time ran out. Unchanged form, same end. The untimely demonstration of time returned six years ago.


    "?!"


    As a flash of light appeared in the white heat sphere, he suddenly woke up. Without noticing the change, he climbed onto the rail-future - as ever prepared. And I ran like hell. He didn''t even know where he was, and in an infinitely circulating nightmare, he became a temporary protagonist.


    Until he met K''Tulu, his life was a whirlwind like sailing. But at the same time K''Tulu awoke from his resting place, it was all over. That was the end of the future of Shi Hyun who could not move forward. It was only a chance to challenge those who could not withstand the proposition that penetrated the universe.


    The stool doesn''t suddenly come close. As always, I was just showing off gradually. The future was coming for him who did not give up.


    As my clothes got wet in the crotch, the fainter memories began to form over and over again. What you''ve done in the past, what you''re doing now, and what you''re going to do. The memories that had been asleep so far repeatedly reminded me and disappeared.


    Sihyun was intrigued by the strangeness surrounding him. A sign, a sign, a sign. A strange sensation that can''t be expressed in any words. As a vague memory reveals itself one by one, she shudders to find her precious record-memory at the end of Heman 1,245,312 times.


    "Ah."


    [Remember.]


    Finally, she woke up in a long dream. And I could recognize who was calling to me. It wasn''t a miracle or a coincidence. Everything was a result of his efforts and patience. The fragments left behind by fate were rooted in Gear Nose''s head.


    [Remember.]


    An octopus mixed with a dragon. The green body, composed of sharp wings and elastic projections, was both bizarre and bizarre. The six eyes, arranged in triangles, on each side and on the other, emitted an overwhelming presence in golden light.


    I did not know it before, but now I can clearly see the situation I am in.


    "I remember, K''Tanid..."


    At his words, K''Tanid opened his tentacle''s rattling mouth.


    "At last I see. Good, ''cause that means my deal worked right."


    K''Tanid''s appearance resembles K''Tulu''s, but his energy is mild. Listening to K''Tanid''s voice gave me the courage to challenge him at any time.


    But that was also only for a moment. After looking at the situation calmly, he had to tremble. It seems strange that K''Tanid, who calls himself intimately.


    "How do you know me?"


    It was not long before K''Tulu awoke that he learned of the existence of K''Tae-nid. In other words, it was a time when Xihyun and K''Tanid had not met.


    "It''s a natural story. K''Tulu has the power to manipulate time. There''s no reason I shouldn''t be intimate with time when I''m away from his body."


    I didn''t have to listen to it. The power of time, I see. If K''Tanid, derived from K''Tulu, can''t pass the time, that''s funny.


    "Why didn''t you tell me this in the first place?"


    If I spoke directly without ambiguity, I would have resisted K''Tulu more effectively. K''Tanid shakes his head when he hears that. If I had spoken at the table, I wouldn''t have met him like this because he knew best.


    "It has to be self-determination to make sense. The opening walls of K''Tulu are special enough to distinguish themselves from the great old beings, but they bear great burdens. That''s not absolute for someone you''ve already noticed. If I had told you the secret of K''Tulu from the beginning, you would never have broken this cycle."


    "That''s why you leaked the clue."


    It was then that Shi Hyun could see whether K''Tanid had not answered his question. Once he was convinced of his suspicion, he could not have escaped K''Tulu''s grasp. It was the best K''Tanid could do, despite the words, ''K''Tulu is turning back the clock.'' He cleared his mind and frowned.


    "Wait..."


    Sihyun''s insides fluttered. I liked that K''Tanid was able to contact himself back in time. However, the problem was that the process was repeated 1,245,312 times. He couldn''t have seen the designation of the past. Although Nordens did not notice because he saw it shortly, Chu and Alto, who observed it constantly, noticed that he could go back in time.


    He lacked time-related abilities, so K''Tanid, who had watched over him several times, could not have known about the past designations. It was foolish of K''Tanid to insist that he hadn''t noticed the secret.


    "Did you see that, too?"


    "Going back in time, changing the future? I have to admit, it was an amazing sight. I''ve never seen a future confirmed that way."


    When the secret is revealed to the target walking the same path as Norden, Xi Hyun quickly corrects his posture. We didn''t know what he was going to do.


    "Don''t be so vigilant. I don''t want to tell anyone anyway."


    "How can I believe that?"


    "I wouldn''t even call you that if I wanted to. You got rid of it right away, didn''t you?"


    I couldn''t believe it. It could be a trap, but a trap like this could only have an adverse effect. It''s extremely inefficient. If you think about it, K''Tanid has been particularly favorable since we first met. He was so low that he forgot that he was a great old being. Moreover, he also doubted the fact that he made a deal with Alto.


    "What the hell is the point?"


    "Rather, the act of repaying ''grace.''"


    "Excuse me?"


    He tilted his head unknowingly. It was an unknown excuse. He never reached out to K''Tanid for help. It wasn''t even high enough for Xi Hyun in the early days to help K''Tanid. The question became deeper because it had been less than a month since we met. No matter how much I thought about it, there was no answer.


    "You don''t have to know ''you'' now. All you have to do is remember that this happened. This isn''t the time to be slowing down here in the first place. Or will you spend the day staring at my mouth that won''t open?"


    "Who is this grace for?"


    "... Go. It''s not about me. It''s about your future."


    It was a clear blessing, but there was nothing she could do. I remained curious, but I had to ignore it. He awakens from his slumber, receiving a golden key from K''Tanid.


    Tiri, Tiri, Tiri. Shi Hyun, who stood up as a background sound for the ringtones that dug his ears, looked at the calendar: September 27, 2021. About a year before K''Tulu woke up. There was enough time. There were many opportunities to challenge. All that was left was to achieve the goal.


    /385


    The Pleiades was one of the scattered clusters in the bull. There were dozens and hundreds of irregular stars spread out, filled with light. The stars were floating like the sea.


    The Pleades Conservatory had seven sisters, leading by Atlas and Pleione. Alcyone, Electra, Maia, Merope, Taygeta, Asterope. And Celaeno. Sihyun went to Keraeno.


    Where even the secrets of the gods lie. Sehyun regained his memory and roamed the universe for a year. I was worried about the people on Earth, but he shook his head and got rid of his thoughts. To defeat K''Tulu, we needed wisdom there.


    The road was hard. There couldn''t have been a map in the universe. There was nothing to call milestones. I was just being drawn to the truth by instinct and vague light.


    Maybe it''s because they expanded their transcendent form while exposing the collapse of their bodies. Even the speed of light was transcendent. Though it was not easy to think about the power and ability of the whole body because of the focus on speed, he was patient. It was a close opportunity. I didn''t want to miss it.


    ''It''s not far.''


    The light from Keraeno is getting brighter. Sihyun, who has Keraeno in his eyes, smiles faintly. At the end of the Feast of Weeks, he was finally able to reach the place he wanted.


    However, he had to stop in front of Keraeno. I noticed an unexpected person''s energy in an unexpected place. The wind stopped, the atmosphere was tense. And part of the room was crushed. Everything is vibrating dynamically.


    The one who appeared with the interstellar wind was wearing a mask of jewelry and gold. However, unlike the mask that showed the extreme splendor, the garment was only a pair of plain yellow robes. It was an outfit that was not too ugly to be called a rag. Moreover, the maggots and tentacles crowded together and their elongated writhing hands added to their ugly clothes.


    In the appearance of the Unspeakable, Shi Hyun frowned. It was an unscheduled meeting.


    "That face in front of me. You''re impure. You have to die once before you lose your mind."


    Haster still felt the pressure, but he didn''t mind. Just because he showed up doesn''t make sense to stop here.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Right door. All bulls are my territory. Why are you really here? Are you running away?"


    "Running away, is that all you get out of your head for? Get out of the way. You have nothing to see."


    "Looks like you haven''t found your brother yet."


    "Of course you do."


    Haster looked where his gaze was, and he burst into elasticity. It was a place he knew well. I couldn''t have known. It was his favorite place.


    "Oh, you''re going to Keraeno. You have a fancy hobby of going there. But there''s nothing you can get out of it. What are we doing there?"


    "This has nothing to do with you."


    "No way. I told you, the bull is my territory. Of course, that star is also my private property. If you don''t have my permission..."


    Harster looked at the golden key that he had. One day, when a pass appeared in front of his eyes that he had scattered all over the universe, he had no choice but to disappear.


    "No, you''re not. You came prepared."


    Harster could not ask if he wanted to. It is because the person who brought the Golden Key has promised to open Keraeno for any reason. I could have broken my promise, but my pride wouldn''t allow it.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 401 00401 Deep Sea

    "What''s there is a simple record. No more or less."


    "Excuse me?"


    "If you like secrets or conspiracies, there are many things you can enjoy, but that doesn''t actually help. If you''re here to find a way to kill your brother, I can help you. Like this."


    At the same time as Harster shakes his hand, interstellar winds and interstellar movements are combined. Both abilities, reborn as sexual intercourse, permeated his body.


    "With that ability, even you, who are incompetent, would be useful."


    When he didn''t even think about it, he expressing his expression. I already knew the relationship between Harster and K''Tulu was not good, but I didn''t expect to get help like this.


    "Why are you doing me such a favor?"


    "That''s also the right door. This is the last mercy I will give you for ordering K''Tulu to be killed. And if I''m approaching my territory, such as subordinates, and I don''t give up souvenirs, I''ll be face-to-face."


    From start to finish, Harster played the arrogant king. No, his dignity and strength were not excessive, even for a king. Sihyun examined Harster''s face in hundreds of tributaries.


    It didn''t look like Harster was hiding anything. But it was different from what K''Tanid said. K''Tanid and Haster said they''d find something. Which of the two should I listen to? I didn''t have much to worry about. Even if I didn''t have one, I still had to check it with my own eyes.


    "You don''t seem to be following me, judging by the look on your face. If you want to be that desperate, go. I have no intention of stopping people who have self-interest. I can already imagine your disappointment."


    "How can you be so sure?"


    "This is where I founded Society. You couldn''t have known what was in there. And if there''s one treasure you could covet, it''s long gone. Anyway, it''s your delusion that you''re looking for something in Keraeno."


    Libraries must function as libraries in order to be correct. Harster kept his principles. It was a report of knowledge in Keraeno. That''s for sure. Even the secrets of the gods were a place for dreamers to savor once. But that was it.


    Knowledge was just knowledge. No matter how intimate or profound the content was, the information was information. I could not kill a great old being with three tongues. It was a place to fill curiosity and interest, not a place to be a cosmic neophyte.


    Hearing Harster''s words, he shakes his head. To defeat K''Tulu, I had no intention of obstructing the means and means. Moreover, I came all the way here after a year, but his pride did not allow me to turn my back on what I said.


    "I will go myself and check and judge."


    "Tsk, then do it. Idiot."


    Haster, who snorted briefly, hid himself with the adulterous wind just as he appeared. Sihyun turns away, stammering the traces of Haster''s disappearance in the cosmic winds. The destination was soon.


    /386


    Sihyun enters Keraeno, holding a rattling golden key in both hands. There was nothing to call the surface of the stars, but he was sure. There''s a destination nearby. The demonstration of rushing through Keraeno while receiving hot light and harmful rays arrived shortly after.


    Where the golden key pointed, it was a ''tall tower'' and a great structure that survived in the burning star. It was the Great Library of Keraeno that was rooted on an unstable surface that could not be called earth.


    The secret of the gods was the field of truth that every living creature craves.


    "Is this it?"


    The entrance to Keraeno''s Great Library is massive. Sihyun-bone was tall and magnificent enough to look up. The golden cast door was filled with a strange energy.


    It even ran like a wave. Surprisingly, the door was pulsing like a living thing.


    "You look just like the owner."


    Sihyun smiles bitterly, thinking of Harster''s mask decorated with jewelry and gold. He finds the keyhole to open the door. But even before Sihyun found the keyhole, the golden key snuck out of his arms and into the door. He seemed to know where he was going.


    Jiaying, the golden door that was blocking the Great Library of Keraeno, along with an indescribable sound, melted.


    "This is what it meant to follow the golden key."


    Sihyun stepped into the Great Library of Keraeno. The interior was massive and unusually high. I didn''t know where it led. Up and down, up and down. Everything was covered in books. Books gathered throughout the universe were pillars that support the Great Library of Keraeno and were part of the Great Library of Keraeno.


    There was no standard for distinguishing the stairs, so the ceiling was not visible even when I raised my head. I was just stabbing the sky arrogantly, just like my master. Sihyun, who was visiting the Great Library of Keraeno, a tall tower and a large library, wept.


    If Pnakotus were a library city, the Great Library of Keraeno would have been a library country. Unfortunately, there were no terminals. I had to find it myself from start to finish.


    Sihyun, who is located in the Great Library of Keraeno, immediately went on to investigate. He operated tens of thousands and tens of thousands of bodies at a time, craving books in the gut step by step. The knowledge that entered my mind was literally a flood. However, he did not panic and selected the information he wanted one by one.


    Sihyun, maybe it''s because I''m the Seeker. It seemed to me that killing another Savior in the great old existence could lead to the next life or escape the Savior''s fate when reborn. But that was it. It was strange but useless.


    A day later, a week later, a month later. Sihyun found unusual books at the end of Keraeno''s Great Library.


    "What is it?"


    The cover of the book, whether it belonged to a lot of people''s hands or not, was dull. I could see the tears, the cracks, the damage. The content was unclear, and the unique noun was confusing. It had nothing to do with K''Tulu. It was not written about the Gospel.


    It was a book that I usually ignored without paying attention. However, she couldn''t take her eyes off it. It was as if he was calling out to himself. He looked at the name written on the cover. The writing was blurry enough that it could not withstand the tempestuous waves of time, but he could read it correctly.


    It was clearly written like this in the book.


    ''Master Keraeno''.


    387.


    Their history is much older than the universe. No one has observed their appearance. All I could tell was that they were exploring the universe with fearsome force. They were a disaster. Even the great flow of the universe has the power to oppose it, and who can argue with that? To mortals, they were nightmares and apocalypse.


    They respected each other''s territory. To be precise, they secretly ignored each other in order to preserve the playground of the universe. And all those years went by for nothing. Like the stars in the night sky, many days came and went.


    But there can''t be two suns in the sky. To them, friction was like a storm that could be avoided.


    The starting point was Ubo Satla. The source of life. The beginning and the end. Being close to the concept of being the most creator of them, it contained the afterlife in the body. It was engraved on the universe that life would die someday, and it was also a creature that punished those who had an end to it. It is because the recourse began in his hands.


    No one knew when or how Ubo Satla became corrupted. But at some point Ubo Satlla became greedy. Impact of time, accumulation of experience, expression of nature. There were many reasons, but no one dug deep. It is because such inferences were useless at the time of spoilage.


    Ubo Satla''s corruption was a genius that no one could welcome. It''s ruined, it''s collected life. I put a lot of space inside my body. He carved death into life and dragged it into his arms. The corruption of Ubo Satlla, the life that collects death, gave birth to a contradiction.


    Unfortunately, the ends-the end and the death-they couldn''t escape either. Together we return to the arms of Ubo Satla. Ubo Satlla, who collects life, destabilizes the universe and destabilizes everything.


    Ubo Satlla did not stop there and conceived a new life. It is to melt life to collect death. Ubo Satlla journeyed through the universe with a group of forces similar to his. And the rest gathered their strength to fight it. So they were divided in two.


    Ubo Satlah and his followers.


    And the mob against Ubo Satla.


    Their fight split in two was undeniable. The galaxy flew away with one gesture and the entire cluster of galaxies disappeared with one crash. The battle so fierce that half the universe flew ended with the victory of the horde against Ubo Satlla.


    The victors called themselves the ''Elder God'' and took wisdom from Ubo Satlah in return for victory.


    The ancient gods did not stop walking. I realized there was another one like Ubo Satlla. Those who thought of beings that could bring about the end of the universe at any moment marched on endlessly. Towards the end of the universe.


    Above them, Ubo Satlla knew the universe before they did, and the ''being'' who ascended the throne was a threat to the ancient gods. Primitive chaos, the ultimate god, the king of all things. Stupid, stupid parents...


    "Is it over?"


    Sihyun sighed. Master Keraeno was finished there. The next page was brutally torn, even if I wanted to see more. It was a big income just to find out how the ancient gods were born.


    "But..."


    Xihyun saw the last page of Master Keraeno. He did not overcome time, and his name was erased. It wasn''t purposefully erased. It is because Master Keraeno himself is so damaged that he cannot read unless he concentrates. Words or sentences could be guessed even if they were erased in the middle, but unique nouns could not be predicted.


    Who did the ancient gods march towards in the end? ¡ö ¡ö ¡ö Must have powers similar to or greater than Ubo Satlah. However, seeing that the ancient gods still existed, the clumsy and clumsy existence of the father seemed to be dead.


    "... Azatos."


    The hard-earned word became a gigantic echo. In the word that came up through the throat, he shrugged without even knowing it. He knew the name of the existence in the book, even though no one had taught him. Where the hell did you hear that? Though I thought about it deeply, nothing came to mind.


    Only vague thoughts of familiarity crossed my mind. Since none of this had happened so far, Sihyun rebelled against him.


    "What did I just say?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 402 00402 Deep Sea

    Long silence. The shadows seem to be holding the bridge. Sihyun remembered the name he uttered, but it didn''t come up funny. I knew that I had an indescribable word in my mouth, but that was it. It couldn''t have been in the memory. It was reflective in the beginning. The unconsciousness that could not be seen or heard was just twitching.


    He couldn''t help but look at his trembling hands. I was unfamiliar even though it was my own. He took a deep breath in a sense of separation from his mind and body.


    At that moment, an uninvited guest appeared behind her back.


    "For those who think about it, Alto is everyone''s idol that runs to the end of outer space! Long time no see, brother. How are you? I''m always fine, so don''t worry."


    A girl with dark hair like the night sky and dark eyes like the abyss showed up, harassing the space and dimensions. Total chaos and confusion. She was the one who shook the whole universe.


    "..."


    It was a familiar face that broke through the heavy security of Keraeno''s Great Library. He was well aware of Sihyun because he had made a deal with her to stop Igolognac''s reverse. She was advisor to The One and the incarnation of Nilatothep, Alto.


    Alto stared at Sihyun and twisted his body.


    "You can be a little happier. He will, too, because I, the envious and jealous idol of the universe, have come to him myself. You can dance with no joy, you can hug me, you can close your eyes for once."


    Sihyun realized that the strange sensation that was holding him was gone. Seeing a ridiculous comedy will spoil you. Sihyun sighed and welcomed a guest who had come to him.


    "Enough with the damn jokes. What brings you here this time?"


    "Can''t you come to me if you don''t have something to do? Between us?"


    Alto looks genuinely surprised. He had to frown. The next time you make a deal, you have the promise to take the corresponding price. I couldn''t be happier.


    Moreover, I didn''t want to talk to the person who covered his nature with masks and smoke. However, Alto interpreted the behavior of such demonstrations as he did not want to know or not.


    "Are you ashamed to be in the same room with me, who is so cute and elegant? Are you nervous and can''t say anything? Is it too much of a burden to breathe my exhaled air again? Huhu, be pure! But don''t worry, I won''t touch you if you don''t want me to."


    Alto smiles brightly as to what is so pleasant. Normally, I would ignore it quietly, but I couldn''t. It was because he was confused when he saw Master Keraeno and realized that he had stepped foot in the area of the ban. Sihyun growled incredibly.


    "If you have no business, leave."


    I couldn''t spare him. I just wanted to investigate Master Keraeno, who touched his inner instinct. It is because I strongly felt that the gift that K''Tanid mentioned before could be Master Keraeno. Alto, by the way, points to Master Keraeno in Sihyun''s hands.


    "You''ve already found what you need, right? You have a vague sense of compassion in there, too. Is there anything else you''d like to know?"


    "Do you know? What does it say?"


    "It''s weird not knowing. He''s been watching the case from start to finish."


    Alto''s voice became even colder. The crooked mouth is a mixture of flesh and foe. Sihyun instinctively realized that if he asked Alto, he could be closer to the truth. But I couldn''t ask soon enough.


    "Hmph! It''s amazing that K''Tanid resembles my purpose, but he must have decided it was time... Let''s do it because the time is right." "


    Alto mutters small enough that no one can hear him. She clears her mind and opens her mouth.


    "Don''t you want to know what it was before you were a brother?"


    His glabella frowned by itself because it was a question like a leading answer. It was because the pursuit did not provide an answer. What''s the point of knowing in the first place? He looked at Alto once and shook his head.


    "I''m not curious. What were you thinking in the first place that would get the subject there? Is my past that important?"


    I didn''t realize Alto was having meaningless chatter. She transcends the concept of power. He had the ability to make delusions come true without making fun of his tongue. If she had come all the way out here and opened her mouth, she had to see that it meant something.


    Sihyun looked at Master Keraeno. Weird books that resonate with instinct. My heart trembled at the thought that the truth contained in it might coincide with Alto''s words.


    "It matters. It''s where your destiny leads. If the word" identity "comes to you heavily, you can describe it as your past life."


    "If that''s the case, I''ll tell you to wake up. In my previous life, I was an ordinary worker -- a salaryman -- If that''s who you really are, I''ll make fun of you with a smile."


    My mouth responded before my head. It was as natural as it was, and it was said that much. It was Xi Hyun''s past life that all kinds of rhetoric did not make her special.


    "Really? You really think so? Or is that what you want to think? Which way? Teach me, okay?"


    Alto, who took out the debt, covers his mouth. I looked at the demonstration with interesting eyes. He was overwhelmed with an unknown anxiety because he didn''t know what was inside. Even if he is who he is, he doesn''t know anything. I didn''t live a special life or keep any big secrets.


    "Then let me ask you one question. What was your name in your past life?"


    Alto sits on a book stacked by Se-hyun. With a relaxed attitude, he kicked his tongue briefly. What she wanted to talk about, she couldn''t get enough of it.


    "Why do you ask that all of a sudden?"


    "I''m interested. It''s a missing name anyway. I can tell you that because I know it won''t make a difference, right?"


    "Leave quietly after you hear it."


    "Of course."


    "So, uh...?"


    Sihyun opened his mouth, but what came out was not the name of his previous life, but the word was elastic. A voice of ominous breathing echoes through your bowels without any meaning. Alto raised his jaw when he saw his reaction.


    "Bullshit. You don''t even want to tell me your name? What was the name of the job you went to in your past life? I can tell you that much."


    "Ugh, ugh... haha, haha."


    Sihyun breathed. I couldn''t answer. As I tried to remember my past life, the more I tried, the more empty-headed I was. There were no memories of my past life in my head.


    The demonstration that grabbed his neck did not conceal his trembling voice.


    "What have you done to me?"


    "You know best that I didn''t do anything."


    The howling tail turns to a howling smile, and the howling smile turns to a bitter smile. Everything was Alto, just like she thought. Sihyun couldn''t remember his previous life.


    "I can''t believe you don''t remember your past life..."


    Sihyun shakes his head as if he denies the reality. He could be the Savior because he remembered his previous life. If he had not been such an accomplishment as an ordinary worker, he would not have been able to ascend the position of the Savior.


    "Then when, how did you die? How did you decorate the last part of your life?"


    "I see..."


    Nothing came out of his throat. Even though it was his life, I couldn''t remember anything. The name Azatos came out well, but I couldn''t say a word about my past life. What the hell is wrong with you? How things are going to turn out. Sihyun was astonished at the fact that the components that made him were broken from the beginning. My hands trembled. I was corrected for perfection, but the tremors did not stop.


    Only then did he realize that he had never imagined his past life. I''ve only lived on a single piece of information.


    "Admit it, brother."


    Approaching his ears, Alto whispered quietly.


    "You don''t have a past life. Because his past life was full of lies."


    At the end of Alto''s words, Sihyun grabs his head. The truth melted thickly. I couldn''t keep my mouth shut to the reality of digging in my head.


    "Ugh. Ugh. What am I, then?"


    "You just said that with your own mouth. Azatos, go."


    "Azatos..."


    Primitive chaos, the ultimate god, the king of all things. Azatos, the clumsy, foolish father. You''re that great yourself? He wasn''t dead? What are you talking about? You expect me to believe that? Without any evidence? Not long ago, you were just a layman. Which way is it now, if I say yes? Azatos or Han Shi-hyun? The question followed by a tail. And as the question continued, the pain deepened.


    "Shh-oh. Shhh."


    It looks like you''re digging through the skull with a drill. It seemed like the worm was digging into my head. He resisted the pain with all his might, but it was a force of necessity.


    Soon, blood began to flow from within the eyelids. A lump of flesh gushes from my mouth. In pain that seemed to sever the mind and body, he bit his lips.


    "I, for one..."


    "Papa, you need to wake up now. Don''t turn your back on reality."


    "... what nonsense, chuck."


    I felt a corner of my chest.


    ''Why did he become like this? How long do I have to wait in hell that doesn''t end? It hurts. It hurts. I can''t stand it. I didn''t do anything. I can''t believe this happened. I can''t forgive you. I don''t want to I want to exterminate those who made themselves like this.''


    Unknown hatred and unforgettable truth. Sihyun caught the beating heart like a burst.


    "Heck, that hurts. It hurts...!"


    All that remained in the missing memories was a dark, disgusting feeling. Convenience of vague information that cannot be expressed verbally and cannot be communicated to others. Story-life didn''t lead to one line. It has been torn and damaged like Master Keraeno for a long time. Sihyun only knew that something was shaking inside him.


    Alto was immersed in the fragrance that flowed from his body. It smells familiar, and it''s something I forgot a long time ago.


    "Why has Earth become a battlefield with nothing?" Haven''t you ever wondered, brother? "


    "There''s a reason?"


    "There can''t be no reason. The universe is vast. We won''t see each other again for hundreds of millions of years. But the Earth is different. In a short period of time, there were a lot of beings, right? Isn''t it weird to see a whole bunch of them on one planet?"


    "That means..."


    "Those who are after Papa-brother are gathering one by one. They''re going to kill the papa before he regains his strength. No matter how helpless you become, the papa will dig. But also papa. I never thought I''d get my powers back the way I didn''t."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. When I attended the Anti-Banner Event, I didn''t go up during that period. So it was a little late.

 403 00403 Deep Sea

    Alto opens his arms and shouts with excitement as if it were his own. The dazzling expression held much respect for Xi Hyun, and the long raised lip expressed affection for Azatos.


    Despite the crumbling sensation of his foundation, he did not miss Alto''s transformation. Even though he was wandering in pain, he was indeed in the position of a great old being. It was not my job to detect her lies. Moreover, Xi Hyun already had equivalent evidence.


    "Bullshit, you knew me from the start. Isn''t that right? That I, or that he, Azatos, would write this trick. That''s why he became the Seeker himself. Am I wrong?" Death "?"


    Death, a pioneer who first appeared on Zephyros and closed down the age of creation. His existence left the colossal Legion of the "Law of the Lion" for his heir. The law of the lion that can know about death by learning it was not a rationale left by the Savior. It was a skill beyond my abilities.


    When he realized the third transcendence engraved in the law of the lion, he could be sure. Death is Alto. If it weren''t for me, he wouldn''t have known so much about the law of lions.


    Alto smiles brightly like a child caught in hiding.


    "I knew it, Papa. You caught me in a lie. Yes, the Lion''s Law -- the Necronomicon -- is a legacy I left behind to find Papa. Maybe the papa''s just wandering around on the bottom, right? Well, in that sense, I''d like to reward the fox who played a big role in achieving their goals. Papa learned the law of lions, so it was easy to find."


    Alto laughs loudly. She expected Azatos to be reborn as a savior. Reading Azatoth''s actions was not difficult. For many years, I stood beside Azatos and listened to him. Being born as a savior-death was all a cornerstone for him. Knowing in advance how the ancient gods chose the Seeker was also a great help.


    The truth poured out in succession, and he was amazed. Until now, I felt like my reality was not real. However, he was able to stay rational until the end. The pieces left behind by Azatos are small. It was so small that it could not be expressed as'' ego. ''To be precise, it was a sudden emotion, a sensation, and an unresolved grudge. It was fine as a trail.


    "... my past life is fine. I don''t want to know if it''s right or wrong."


    "We''ve come this far, and you''re just gonna give up? Come on, admit it. It''s comforting to admit, brother. If you gain strength, even those who annoy you can be wiped out at once, right?"


    "Who''s to say I haven''t changed once I''ve gained power?"


    I felt dizzy in my head. I couldn''t help but admit it. Admit it, and you will deny all the results you have accumulated so far. Even if he did not admit it, it was a problem. He lost his light and fell into the abyss, but the existence called Azatos was clearly in his heart.


    "... I''m sorry, I''m not who you''re looking for. Even for a creature like that--azatos, it''s only a tiny part. What does it mean to have information that''s left but emotion and senses?"


    "Papa cares too much now and then. Of course it''s all emotion and emotion. The Papa''s body still exists. The only one here is Papa. A collection of reasoning, wisdom, or nature. Even they can''t get rid of the papa completely."


    When she heard that her body and spirituality were separated, she laughed helplessly. It is because if there is no body that becomes the subject of strength, the mind truly lingers. It meant no rights, only responsibility.


    "I''ve heard all the boring stories, so get lost."


    "Don''t you want your old life - Azatos - back?"


    Alto reaches out for the temptation, but Sihyun turns away. It was because it was obvious that it was the path of the thorny field. I could tell by the desperate persuasion. It wasn''t over when I realized my past life. If it were like that, I wouldn''t have marched like this. There must have been corresponding hardships and adversities.


    Infinite power, Almighty God. It must have been a charming word. But his life was his own. It was impossible to give yourself up because you needed the strength.


    Alto, who heard his angst, scratched his head.


    "Of course. It''s going to take time, even if you''re awake. Because accepting yourself won''t be an instant."


    As Alto retreated gently, Xihyun sighed of relief. The pain was already gone. I was stunned when I heard the shocking remark, but it was not serious enough to be a problem.


    "But one day, you''ll have to admit it. The wheels have already started rolling. Take your time. Well, as far as I''m concerned, I don''t hate my brother-in-law."


    "What?"


    Even before Sihyun said Moore, Alto kissed his lips. Alto, who fell next to him, raised one arm high in the sky. She covers her face with debt after saying yes several times.


    "Because Papa-Azatos didn''t allow this."


    Alto waving his hand with a playful smile disappeared to the other side of the dimension, harassing the space just like when he first appeared. Ji-hyun, who was left alone at the Great Library of Keraeno, could not hide her embarrassing feelings of warmth that had been pressed against her lips.


    /388


    ''Fate has changed.''


    Slander looks up at the night sky and senses faeces. I didn''t know the details. All he could find was the fact that Alto did tricks. Alto''s movements were disruptive and innovative. Slander had no choice but to know because he was her ally.


    But even though they came down from the same root-niatotep, they were independent individuals. I shared similar powers and shared similar abilities. It was possible to predict each other''s behavior, but it was impossible to stay close and observe.


    ''Se-hyun, did you meet your father?''


    Slander draws conclusions as his instincts guide him. There was not much Alto could do in the beginning.


    "Then I have a plan."


    Slander smiles faintly. His purpose was not to interfere with Alto.


    /389


    A guest has come to the Waitley family who refused to step foot for decades. Lavania can''t hide her trembling hands from the approaching debris. It''s only been a few years since I came into contact with someone else. Ravania takes a deep breath and immediately finds Chris.


    "Chris, you have a visitor."


    "I have a visitor?"


    "Yes, I''m waiting for you in the living room."


    Chris frowned as he said he was waiting for him. No one on Earth knew him. I thought it might be the King of Shadows, but he knew better than anyone.


    Immediately, I remembered Alto''s face, but Chris shakes his head. While it is true that she frequently visits, she was not in a procedural manner. Furthermore, Alto has been on the run from Lavania and Crowell. Even if I changed my mind suddenly, I couldn''t come through the front door.


    When Chris heard the identity of the guest from Lavania, his expression became even weirder. Where the hell did they hear about themselves? Chris had no idea. The name Chris did not exist on paper.


    "Is it really him?"


    "You wouldn''t know him even if I didn''t go out there."


    Chris sighed and immediately went down to the living room. I could have ignored it, but I wondered why I came here. Chris'' movements were relaxed because he could erase his memory if things didn''t seem right. When Chris entered the living room, he could see Krewell smiling.


    When he met an unexpected guest, he bent at an elongated waist. Whether the idea of being well visible to the customer was to eat his head, he forcefully raised his mouth tail that did not go up. Chris kicked his tongue short.


    "Chris is here. I''m afraid that''s all I have to say."


    "We''ll talk more next time we get a chance. Would you excuse us for a moment, please? I have something important to tell you. I''d like to be alone with Chris, preferably."


    "Of course I do."


    Crowell nods, disappearing from the living room faster than the wind. Chris sat down and looked straight ahead. He was a familiar face. I didn''t share friendships or relationships. It was just the opponent''s overwhelming awareness.


    Hair that never grows. He was old enough to look at forty, but his muscles were so strong that they made him colorless. The black man with the sun-kissed skin was'' Slander Nigri ''.


    He was a scholar and researcher called the best brain in the world with an endorsement. He designed the foundation for localization so that no one in the world would ever know. He is the leader of the volunteer revolution.


    Chris was going to wait until Slander opened his mouth. But that was also only for a moment. Slander exhales as if he were watching. Chris felt a strange strangeness in him, his expression distorted. Surprisingly, the energy that Slander emitted was something that Chris also knew.


    "What are you?"


    "You''re very perceptive. I''m glad I didn''t have time to explain. I don''t like long stories."


    "I thought you wouldn''t be a regular customer, but I didn''t think you''d be like this. Just like Alto. No, just the same energy. Alto once told me. There''s a whole universe full of people just like you. Are you one of them?"


    Slander smiles like a feisty mimic.


    "You got it right."


    If you''re the equivalent of Alto, you''re not even looking for yourself. Chris looks carefully at the slider, his chin twitching. Even if I realized the causal relationship, I did not know the purpose of the other person.


    "Funny. The master of humanity is the source of chaos..."


    "My identity is a secret. You can''t go anywhere. Okay?"


    "That''s all the fucking warning you need."


    Chris straightened his eyes. Revealing his identity openly was also a statement of his willingness to exclude him at any time. As Chris raises his spirits, Slander shakes his hands.


    "You don''t have to be so nervous. because what I''ve uncovered is just a number of good conversations. I''m here to deliver this to you."


    What Slander pulled out of his chest was a little cube. Dressed in gold, it emits a dazzling sheen just by looking at it. The surface was mirror-smooth and the interior was full of mechanical devices.


    "What''s this?"


    "It''s called the lamp of Al-Hazad."


    "I can''t see the lamp."


    "It doesn''t have to be the same name and appearance."


    Chris knew it well. He once had the same energy as the ''mirror'' that Alto showed him. A treasure trove, or as it should be. As Slander is, it''s not a typical thing.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 404 00404 Deep Sea

    "So what kind of power does this have?"


    "That''s a good question. The lamp of Alhazad is a lamp with magical powers. You can use it to see what you want to see and go where you want to go. In other words, it''s the treasure trove of this era."


    Slander stroked the Golden Cube - the lamp of Alhazard - and introduced it like a general dealer.


    "In this era?"


    "Yes, this was born by localization."


    Localization was a technique that could replace heteros with resources. One-to-one exchange of life and matter. It was already an over-technology beyond modern science. There could be no limit to such localization.


    Localization could also implement ''alien material'' through heteros. Developing localization in the first place was just a ploy to obtain rare materials. The lamp of Alhazad was also one of the objects born that way.


    Chris glances at the glowing lamp of Alhazard. Being a great old being is not omnipotent. There were some that I couldn''t see and some that I couldn''t go to. Of course, with time and effort, nothing could not be accomplished, but with the lamp of Alhazard, things would be much easier.


    The ability to see what I wanted to see and go where I wanted to go was definitely appealing. But Chris insisted on a grave face. It doesn''t make sense that there''s no price for looking good food. It could have been heavier than a thousand.


    "What do you expect me to do with this? Do you want to end your relationship with Alto?"


    Otherwise, it didn''t make sense. There was no reason to approach carefully and give out suspicious items.


    "No way. I know it''s an empty proposition. All I want is Chris'' lifespan."


    "Lifespan? Am I going to die?"


    "Well, things don''t all work out. Perhaps the Shadow King will come to kill you now. If Chris and he get together, it''s going to be a pretty interesting scene, but it''s obvious, isn''t it?"


    "Do not affirm. The result is that no one knows."


    Chris was sensitive. It''s not that being the King of Shadows didn''t keep you alive. Chris was confident. He was an infinite growth, but growing faster in a firefight. It wasn''t about grabbing the opponent''s ankle.


    "But isn''t it bad to have one last thing-- insurance?"


    With a gentle tone, Slander pushes the lamp of Alhazard forward. Chris switches between the lamp and the slander in Alhazard. A treasure rolled from a vine. Accept or decline. Chris, who had grown one step further through open-wall infinite growth, had already known that the lamp in Alhazard was authentic. You also notice that Slander didn''t pull the trigger.


    After picking up the lamp in Alhazard, Chris had no choice but to put a question in his head.


    "Why are you doing me a favor?"


    "Why do you think this is a favor?"


    "..."


    Chris shut up because he didn''t even think about it. I never thought of it that way. It wasn''t a favor. It was a dramatic remark after the advent.


    "It''s not all altruistic favors, it''s the path to selfish computation. I want Chris to survive a long time. To be precise, I want you to stay alive until the end."


    "Is it good for me to live long?"


    Slander shrugs.


    "That''s not a bad story. I don''t want anything more from Chris. I give the product, and Chris lives on it for a long time. Is there an easier causal relationship than this?"


    "I thought you might be hiding something."


    "Then you wouldn''t have said that in the first place. There are more ways to trick you than the stars in the night sky."


    "That''s an odd thing to say."


    "So Chris can rest assured that he''s going to use the lamp in Alhazard. If I''ve given it to you and you''ve never used it, it''ll be as sad as that."


    Chris laughed in relief. Not bad. No, I was relieved. He was welcome to use each other. It was better than cluttering together with kindness and kindness.


    Alto comes to mind, but Chris shakes his head. It was a deal with her anyway. A smart rabbit can dig three oysters. Kicking the opportunity that was coming was the lowest step.


    After Crowell and Lavania appeared behind Chris'' back, the slander pulled out a stick the size of a palm of his hand. There was a little lens on the front.


    Flash, as the slider presses the switch, a blindly bright light emanates from within the lens. Chris thought of a scene in the movie and frowned.


    "You don''t remember anything. Slander is not a fact that centuries-old genius visited your home, but a delusion created by your greed. Now you''re here because Chris has been cooking for you for a long time."


    "It would be more realistic if you visited."


    "Really? I''m surprised you''ve never cooked before. I mean, I''ve got two of them on a bell. All grown-ups can do in the first place is eat by themselves and laugh."


    "If you want to talk nonsense..."


    The flash of light emanating from within the lens ignored Chris'' words neatly. Cruwell and Lavania stared at Slander''s mouth with a blank expression on their memory.


    "You don''t remember anything. Slander is not a fact that centuries-old genius visited your home, but a delusion created by your greed. Now, you''re here because Chris asked you to teach him cooking. I don''t know if you want to grow up or be fickle... but please teach me well."


    The slander stands up and smiles joyfully at Chris''s face.


    "Oh, by the way, it''s not just Alto who can support you in what you want to do. So don''t forget I have a choice."


    "Okay, get the hell out of here."


    Slander nods with a cheerful step. After a late awakening, Ravania smiles gladly at Chris.


    "Chris, is that how much you want to cook?"


    Chris gets a headache from the disaster that Slander left behind. I can see why he''s the same as Alto.


    /390


    Returning through the past designation-the 23rd and 78th iterations-he spent time managing his change. Fortunately, there was no defect. It was a future I had experienced many times, so it was not difficult to respond.


    A year later, disaster came as if it were natural. Sitting in his heart was not fear and fear of the unknown. All that was left for him who had already repeated the "current situation" so that he could not count it, was his desire to move quickly into the future.


    Sihyun, who went into space as an offering to the Hayler continent, removed K''Tulu, the source of the disaster. He did not even open his mouth when he faced K''Tulu. I didn''t even bother to say it. The important thing was to kill K''Tulu and move on.


    Beginning with the image of transcendence, the demonstration of the fowl and the arcade erupted into the rock. I slammed into it from the start. A demonstration that moves faster than K''Tulu shakes the lead. K''Tulu already knew what he was capable of.


    "You do have a funny trick. I have experienced so many worlds across the sea of stars that I don''t know the ''source''..."


    "Shut up."


    In the past, I would have unconsciously handed it over. But I knew for sure. Azatos-ex-patient is the one who gave himself a past assignment, or a past regression. He gave himself endless opportunities to return to the throne through hardship and adversity.


    He did not refuse. I wasn''t afraid. I was going to use everything I could. What if his past life was Azatos, and he was an ordinary worker? You''re the only one here! Sihyun pushed K''Tulu to the limit step by step.


    Over the past year, the power of demonstration has been constantly moving. It was an inevitable change even if I wanted to avoid it. The trace Azatos left was unconscious communication with the universe.


    Until now, it was impossible to distinguish power. It was because it was no exaggeration to say that they were integrated under the great power of ''Ultimate''. It was not that he had become noticeably strong, but it was undeniable that his insides had changed.


    During the turbulent workshop, he calmly examines K''Tulu''s actions. As he scattered the power of the unknown oil through the solar system, he realized that his time had run out.


    ''Coming.''


    On the other hand, K''Tulu reacted at the same time as Sihyun corrected his posture.


    K''Tulu, who had mastered his mind, made fun of the time. The concept-time equally distributed to all was monopolized. Time is the foundation that separates the past from the present and the future. K''Tulu now has a compass to choose from.


    A privilege against the providence and laws of the universe. From birth, K''Tulu, who saw the flow of time, became the center of the world-universe.


    [Opening wall - regression of origin]


    I was so bored that his movements were relaxed. Xi Hyun did not use his doomsday looting. Even if it was fate, it was impossible to go back in time.


    It was not that there was no solution. No, it was as if there was no variation of the origin regression for Sihyun who had read Master Keraeno and understood his nature. As K''Tanid said, time is fair to all. Realizing the passage of time, he was able to trample K''Tulu down just by standing still.


    He realized what his past life was, and was no longer a preacher who spent six years. He was like the universe, the source of an age before it.


    The time K''Tulu holds could not build the time of his demonstration. Naturally, Xi Hyun''s time flowed backward toward K''Tulu.


    "Cough, cough... big. Kuaaak...!"


    K''Tulu vomits blood without fail. Regression was a privilege to reverse the opponent''s time with the time he had. It was a truly striking characteristic. But now the origins were not on his side. It turned into a double-edged sword and struck him in the neck.


    "I can go beyond my own time...?"


    K''Tulu''s eyes were filled with awe and tension. The only thing that could cross the origins was the creature that accumulated more time than that. There were not many beings who could accumulate more time than the great old being. No, it was fixed.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    K''Tulu''s tentacles tremble violently. If he had so much time, he wouldn''t have been able to remember. So far, there has been no assumption of hiding.


    "Well, I wonder about that."


    Sihyun reached out his arms and grabbed K''Tulu''s head. After hammering the origins, he raises his thinking. I opened the third transcendence of the law of lions with a mind not to use my hand again.


    It was a technology that transcended death and became one with death. Strength beyond the category already proposed by Legion. The power close to the opening wall unfolded in the hands of Se-hyun.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 405 00405 Deep Sea

    [Gin, transcendent period - end of period]


    The moment he put his name in his mouth, K''Tulu intuited his own death. I realized where the energy emanating from his body originated. Death became a black mist by the will of Jihyun. It was blurry, but unable to escape, and the fog everywhere was unhesitantly showing what death was.


    The Apocalypse was the power Azatos had given Alto earlier. It is because she who controls chaos and chaos had no ability to match death. It was fate or fate that such a power was returned to him. Over time, I couldn''t recall those memories, but he instinctively realized. The power of the Apocalypse clings to itself.


    "Khhh?... Large. Shhhhh!"


    K''Tulu screams at the aura of death, which chokes on his head. The cries that came from the depths of the soul began to spread in the vast universe. K''Tulu turns back his time to escape death, but he does nothing. The results did not change after a few turns. It was the same even with the extraordinary methods.


    "Fate is not on your side, as time is not on my side."


    [Open Wall - Destiny Chantal


    Sihyun looked down at K''Tulu with a mistaken glance and ''refused'' the future where K''Tulu avoided death. And K''Tulu dreamed of a destiny that was eroded in time.


    Destiny twists the future and achieves its destiny. After Sihyun conquered time, K''Tulu''s hope for a future was unfortunately changed. The more I want it, the weirder it gets. Ironically, the ability used to pioneer the bow was choking.


    "You''ve lost a lot of lives over the years. I''m sure you had this in mind. Not respecting the rights of others suggests that their rights can also be trampled."


    K''Tulu''s cause was arrogant and vicious. He was given a shining destiny, but the path he chose was far from that. He enjoyed death, driving destruction and disaster.


    "Don''t think killing me is the end of it. There are many who are stronger than me, or you. I will see in Ubo Satlla''s arms that you are so arrogant."


    K''Tulu struggles with pain and fear. Defeat, aggravation, and death are one step closer. Everything happened. It was the first time for him to be born as a cosmic neophyte. He was strong from the start and a predator. There was nothing like a single gesture. But what about now? You''re trembling like a prisoner strangled on a guillotine. K''Tulu could not understand the situation. I didn''t want to understand.


    Sihyun smiled bitterly. How I''ve been waiting for this moment to come. It was a short run for K''Tulu, but it was a long run for him. It was the future that opened after a million attempts.


    Sihyun opened the future without hesitation.


    "Watch. I don''t want to stop." "


    The demonstration that united the energy of the Apocalypse and the power of the Rock Rock, literally plucked out K''Tulu''s heart. Qasim, with a eerie sound, the heart is out of place. K''Tulu could not stop the lost life. With both hands, I stopped the blood from gushing out like bottled water, but it didn''t work. K''Tulu''s strength flows through his fingers, whether he wants to or not.


    "Wait! Revenge will follow!" "


    With a declaration close to the shout, the eyes that were burning red turned blurry. The creature that scattered the plagues through the sea of stars met its end with death. Even the time accumulated as much as the stars in the night sky couldn''t protect K''Tulu.


    Xihyun shifted reflexively. The body reacted before the head to the impending change-sounding-pain. But he realized it was a bad habit.


    "Ah¡­"


    There was no more winning ceremony beside him. The Pok¨¦mon can''t take power from its opponent. Sherry, who had just approached Sihyun, showed the wrecked corpse of K''Tulu and burst into elasticity.


    "My lord, you''ve finally managed to get rid of K''Tulu. I believed it. A troubled girl with nothing but power can''t defeat her master."


    "Still celebrating... what happened to the logo, by the way?"


    Sherry pulls the red orb out of her chest. She gives you strength, and the red orb breaks clean. Fragments smaller than the grains of sand floated through the universe. Realizing that it was the crystal of his power, he nodded his head. While he was going through a fierce battle, Sherry also went beyond the corresponding difficulties.


    "Well done, Sherry."


    "Your joy is my joy."


    Unexpectedly, he reaches out, noticing K''Tulu''s power fading rapidly towards the Earth. But the power passed through the tip of his hand in vain. What I thought was power was a very fine signal.


    There was nothing to see where the signal was headed. It is because there was only one destination for K''Tulu.


    ''Cash.''


    He went there to use the tools he made to ensure his own demise. Sihyun hurriedly moved his steps because he knew he was going to be reborn using Kathy as a maternal-sacrifice.


    "Come on, let''s get this done."


    "Yes, my lord."


    /391


    The world was warm. It was different from the cold deep sea. Mean but playfully approaching Lynn, Bererosa who looks polite but always takes care of her behind her, Sherry who is wide open but can''t turn away. And a friendly swim like your brother. Less than a month ago, they were all precious to Kathy. It was because they were the first people to come up to the ground.


    Kathy knew well that she wasn''t her father. Nevertheless, the reason I called my father was because I was relieved when I was with him. The title "father" was the best compliment she could express. There could not have been a more appropriate title than my father in the beginning. Until now, I really wanted to be a father.


    ''... K''Tulu.''


    But the family play was also over. Kathy could forget her nature every time she called him Dad, but that was it. It was impossible to break the chains.


    After realizing what purpose she was born for, Kathy was well aware of her end as well. I realized with my body more clearly than my head because I was young, but not young.


    "Ow, ow, ow, ow, ow!"


    Kathy screams in a head-butt agony. The command that came to my mind was the absolute truth. It was a great proposition. It was inevitable.


    "Go away, God!"


    Kathy scratches her hair, vomiting a groan of iron. I resisted with all my might, but it was not enough. Her tears drop, but she can''t clear her head.


    [Bow.]


    [Worship.]


    [Fulfill your mission.]


    [Prove why you were born.]


    Instinct seeping deep into the bone welcomed K''Tulu''s arrival. The results were fixed from the beginning. It was a tool-life made that way. It was impossible to resist beyond reason.


    Kathy''s stomach swells up in an instant. It began to sprout in the most secret places. Maybe it''s because I experienced death once. The rate of growth in K''Tulu, which began to climb back to the afterlife, was astonishing. He threatened Cassie, who became his own mother.


    "Cash!"


    The first thing you notice about Cassie is that she hung her necklace. It was a necklace with the power of negligence and negligence, and Shi Hyun asked for Cash.


    "I''m going to relieve your symptoms until you get here."


    As Natalie and negligence in the necklace threw what had happened to Kathy into the distant future, K''Tulu''s growth rate was remarkably slow. But the danger didn''t go away. It must be true that there is a K''Tulu in Kathy''s ship.


    "No, I didn''t. It hurts."


    "Yes."


    The swim holds Kathy in its arms, rattling around. The swim that grabbed Kathy''s two hands clapped her back. The swim, looking down at Cash struggling in his arms, closes his eyes. I didn''t have the strength to hold her, but I could at least hold her.


    Swimming seemed like 10 seconds was 10 minutes. Kathy grows thinner and thinner over time, but her ship disagrees. The cache was being used as food to make it even bigger.


    "Ahhhh!!!"


    The necklace snaps and Kathy snaps. K''Tulu, who sensed negligence and negligence, artificially sped up the time he had been delayed by his strength.


    "Come quickly, sir."


    Swimming bites the parched lips. The world was at war. The armies of the deep sea did not dry up, and the children of the stars resisted. Humanity and the unknown struggle had just entered the country long ago.


    Meanwhile, Cash was also like this. I couldn''t be more comfortable. But sadly, it wasn''t Sihyun who came to hear her call.


    Weeing, through a space with nothing, an unknown figure appeared. It''s a ghost with white hair and red eyes. The appearance was incredibly beautiful, but the emptiness in his eyes turned everything back to nothing. His body was full of youth, but his face was no more than a doll''s.


    The swimming that faced the unidentified presence and gaze was rigid there. And I exhaled violently. Face to face, my soul was torn apart. Overwhelming presence. Tough power that fills the intestine.


    I knew how to swim. Once, he returned to his own body and emitted this energy. After realizing that the mysterious existence was a great old existence, the swim corrected its posture. Hiding Kathy behind her back, she looks straight at the unexpected uninvited guest.


    But the mysterious existence, Chris, ignored the swimming. You just stare down at the lamp in Alhazard. He was very satisfied. It was because the golden cube given to me by another body of Nialla Totep suddenly appeared one day showed such outstanding performance that even one power was insufficient. It was truly a groundbreaking invention.


    "Oh, now it''s you."


    Chris smiles gladly at the belly of the inflated cash. K''Tulu is weakened at times. His idea of defeating an orange cage was correct. If Sihyun destroys K''Tulu with all his strength, all he has to do is drink fruit. If I could kill a great old being with one stroke of my hand, I was the only one left.


    "I don''t know who it is, but don''t come any closer."


    As Chris steps forward, the swim raises his thinking and protects his body. She is a cannonball and chariot with steel. As he breathed, he watched the front.


    When Chris realized the existence of the swimming, he shook his hand like a fly.


    "Step aside, mortal."


    Normally, I wouldn''t have shown him mercy, but Chris felt good now. The sweet fruit was about to fall into his hands. That''s why he ignored the warning and walked forward.


    "I warned you."


    Swimming out of the Gauntlet through the Ring of Shadow yields a single ticket. Focusing on one point of boiling thought is the power of the puppet! With the sound of the earth shaking, Tuvia Kuang, almost 10 million thoughts poured out towards Chris.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 406 00406 Deep Sea

    Boom. Swimming fist narrows the distance from Chris as quickly as a cannonball is fired. Among the existing capabilities, Chris does not move a finger, though he boasts the power of the shot. He realized how Stigma was moving through infinite growth because he was able to stop the turbulence of thought just by standing still.


    There was a big crater on his back, but Chris was just trying to keep his hands calm and his hair from falling out. It must be a threatening attack. But it was a story that was universally used from a human point of view. For Chris, the great old being, the resistance to swimming only bothered him.


    "If that''s not necessary, I''ll take that life."


    There was no second chance for the merciful. Chris raises his hand to swim because he had no intention of embracing it. For thousands of years, he''s had nothing but fire in his wake. I was able to tap the sound barrier with just my physical ability.


    I couldn''t see or hear him, but the swim barely dodges Chris'' blow. Her body, which glimpsed the ultimate in martial arts through one, reflectively saw the logic in Chris'' posture.


    Unfortunately, we couldn''t avoid the aftermath. The swimming pool rolls over the cold ground with the pain of a torn body.


    "Ah, ah..."


    His head was broken and his abdomen recessed. After realizing that his right arm was twisted badly at one stroke, the swimmer bites his lip and catches his breath. It was not a strange wound to die instantly here, but the body was recovering gradually.


    Chris looked at the swim with his hollow eyes.


    "Wait there."


    When Chris gets there, he carefully walks over to Kathy. The main dish was always this way. Chris made his move forward, not wasting any more time.


    Kathy steps back as the shadow of death approaches her. No one told you, but she realizes that the opponent in front of her isn''t doing her any favors.


    "Don''t run away."


    "Don''t come!"


    Kathy puts her mind to rest because her belly is swollen and unable to move quietly, but her strength is not gone. Even artificially crafted tools - life - had minimal capabilities. Power to defend yourself. K''Tulu and Kathy continue to use their powers a little.


    "Does it have the ability to use gravity and atmosphere to mount heavy loads on the opponent?" You''re using your powers for fun. "


    Chris discovered Cash''s ability in just one experience. Not to mention the immunity. Corrected by infinite growth, he was an evolving being just by moving.


    Kathy''s eyes shake roughly at the fact that she can''t stop Chris. Death came at her feet one day. Kathy crouches, mourning.


    "Dad, Dad..."


    But the sound that came out of her mouth was just a hollow sound. There was nowhere to run. The opposing Pok¨¦mon''s power was different.


    "A little life, I''ll cut you off."


    Chris'' hand pierces Kathy''s ship mercilessly. With a single scream, Kathy''s legs tremble. The body denies reality by striking beyond the category of suffering that can be overcome.


    "You think that''s funny, don''t you? The lack of being thoroughly harassed by the King of Shadows and the possibility of being faceless or nameless..."


    Chris, who raided Kathy''s ship, grabbed K''Tulu, hiding in the most secret place. Chris could not hide his joy from the fact that one of the great old beings was trembling in his hands with overwhelming power. For him whose emotions were dry, this moment was special.


    "Farewell, K''Tulu."


    Along with that, Chris broke the neck of the K''Tulu-Seed. I didn''t put any special effort into it. It was because K''Tulu was weak enough to overconsume more power than he needed. I gave him just enough power to bend the spoon, but K''Tulu''s neck snapped like a hand.


    Soon, Chris coveted K''Tulu''s life-long power in Kathy''s ship. The power that Chris held as the Savior was "the victor." The ability of colostrum to rob a loser''s ability has driven his growth.


    Power-winning dictatorships have disappeared because of the relief framework, but it was not so difficult for Chris, who had been calibrated for infinite growth, to reproduce similar abilities as winning dictatorships. Even though instantaneous changes such as winning were not able to absorb efficiently, K''Tulu''s power was only a little bit towards Chris.


    "Ah, here it is."


    With K''Tulu''s unique technology, reversal, Chris changed the way he saw the world. The ability to see and go back in time has given him a new point of view. That''s how Chris woke up while he was drunk.


    "Get away from Kathy!"


    Bang, the protest body - from the main body - falls to the ground as it is. Looking up at the sky, Chris takes a step back with his time.


    As he appeared, he glanced over the intestine. And I kept my mouth shut as I watched it unfold before my eyes. He was stunned when he saw the swimming wounded. Above all, it was a shrunken cache like a broken doll.


    "..."


    Sihyun shot rocks at Chris without even thinking about it. An intense blow that split a part of the continent. With one arm as a sacrifice, Chris does not retreat, but advances. Fighting was what drove him to grow. I had no reason to avoid the opponent while rushing ahead.


    "Yes, look at me and be angry. And vomit out your tears. If you''re a warrior, this reaction is justified."


    "Son of a bitch."


    Through the image of transcendence, a demonstration that transcended his present self aimed at Chris'' neck. Each time, Chris'' body disappears one by one, but he doesn''t mind. Corrected for infinite growth, Chris observed and saw the ability of demonstration step by step. Pain and loss were both investments into the future.


    Sihyun and Chris continued the workshop without asking as if they were attracted to something, without listening. The surrounding space distorts and a huge storm rages, but they don''t care. Sihyun and Chris want each other''s lives. They could not keep their eyes off each other as if they were lovers at a glance.


    But the belly button comes out of nowhere. Through infinite growth, he learned most of his skills, and Chris, the retard, turned away. His skills and skills were ahead of him, but unfortunately he was different. The absolute figure was that he was superior.


    "It''s been fun, but that''s it."


    "Who would do such a thing?"


    Sihyun twisted his body and kicked him vigorously with his negligence and negligence. But Chris wasn''t there yet. When he realized that he had suddenly disappeared like a mirage, he bit his lip.


    "Ha¡­"


    On his knees, Sihyun hit the ground with the ground shaking. It disappeared before his eyes, but he couldn''t catch a trace. Shi Hyun, who had refined his sensitivity in his body, left Sherry to swim and went back in time.


    /392


    Xihyun confronted an unidentified man. And I went east and west to save Kathy''s life. Since there were many opportunities, he did not obstruct the means and methods.


    But even if you leave Sherry on Earth, even if you take Kathy to space, the results remain unchanged. I was always late for a beat. An unidentified man was strong enough to surpass Sherry, and Kathy and K''Tulu resonated as soon as they encountered each other.


    However, it was not possible to make war on earth. In order to reduce the time to return to Earth, we couldn''t get close to Earth during the battle. Since then, K''Tulu''s goal has not changed to Jihyun, but to Earth. I''m really exhausted. Whatever it takes, I ignore Xi Hyun''s cry.


    Above all, it was the ''Golden Cube'' possessed by the opponent-unidentified male-. An unknown object. Thought to be some kind of piece of jewelry, it made an unidentified man disappear without a trace. It''s untraceable. Even if you try to take it away, the opposing Pok¨¦mon won''t let you.


    Unidentified males - great old beings - became stronger as they fought and possessed several annoying traits. If not dealt with within the time limit, the enemy returns.


    ''Damn it.''


    It''s already the 11th attempt. As he appeared, he glanced over the intestine. And I kept my mouth shut as I watched it unfold before my eyes. He was stunned when he saw the swimming wounded. Above all, it was a shrunken cache like a broken doll. The sight is devastating, no matter how many times I watch it. Sihyun lowers his head as his boiling anger subsides.


    "... Cash."


    When he approaches Kathy, he kneels. The girl''s face, which was always cheerful, was full of pain and cries. Kathy, who looked at the world with curious eyes, is no longer here. She closed her eyes and got up from her seat.


    My heart sank as cold as it could possibly be. The excitement of killing K''Tulu with his own hands disappeared long ago. The appearance of an unexpected enemy was that shocking.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    When she first asked, she calmly observed her opponent. White hair and red eyes fit together. I picked my face like a doll, but there wasn''t enough dust in it to call it emotion.


    He didn''t think he would answer the question. I was able to confirm it because I had conflicted with him several times. The unidentified man paid no attention but to fight as one.


    But surprisingly, the mysterious man politely introduced himself.


    "Nothing you can''t tell me. It doesn''t mean much to me to have abandoned everything. my name is Chris"


    "... Chris."


    How many times did Sihyun engrave his name? And shortly thereafter, I gave myself a little elasticity. That was the name of the head of The One. However, he had to frown.


    It means that if the leader of The One and the unknown man are the same, they have crossed dimensions. It was one truth that the Savior could not cross the dimension. It was the Savior who became the slave of the ancient gods to cleanse or protect the stars in exchange for special powers.


    I thought you said he died in the first place. ''


    Jay must have heard it. But it was impossible for a great old being to die for no reason. Moreover, there was no such thing as a threat to Chris in Zephyros. If there was anything left, Chris, it was his own choice.


    ''... took off the helmet of the Savior and died to cross the dimension?''


    Then he could see what Chris'' death meant. Chris made extreme choices to become more powerful. It didn''t make sense otherwise in the first place.


    "You were the head of The Circle."


    "You have that kind of head."


    He could have hidden it, but Chris uncovered his true identity without hesitation. It was a revealing identity sooner or later. Hiding like a servant was not worthy of his temper. Moreover, he had the lamp of Alhazard. If I didn''t have to, I''d just take refuge on the other side of the alien.


    "Why did you kill Kathy?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 407 00407 Deep Sea

    "Did you need a reason to take more power? Aren''t you the one who took the power of other beings to come up here now, Shadow King? I can''t believe it was said by someone who came to the top with so many people as scapegoats."


    "Don''t put me on the same line with a guy like you."


    "What I do is evil, and what you do is good... I won''t stop you if you think you''re being hypocritical. Do whatever you want."


    What Chris wanted was to reach higher heights. His gaze has always been in space ever since I met a creature called Nialla Totep. In order to have great power, he had no obstacle to methods and means.


    "I think I''m just going to fight with my mouth, so I''m going to go."


    "Wait!"


    By the time he reached out, it was too late. As soon as Chris saw her moving, he took the lamp from Alhazard and left.


    /393


    After that, Sihyun went back in time to stop Chris. But the more I did, the more truth I wanted to avoid blocked his way. Even if Chris didn''t kill Kathy, she was as good as gone at the point where K''Tulu wished to be resurrected.


    Kathy was a tool-life crafted by K''Tulu to ensure her demise. To be precise, it was a way to get away from monsters like Harster and K''Tanid. The diligence and effort contained in it could not have been lighter. If it had been transformed by Xi Hyun, there was no reason for K''Tulu to give blood for thousands of years. Kathy''s relationship with K''Tulu was unbreakable with her ability to demonstrate.


    There can''t be a way only Kathy can be saved. Even if Chris doesn''t kill her, her life is like the wick of a candle. I tried several times, but I couldn''t stop Cash from dying. I stopped Chris with a small discrepancy, but that was only a moment. Through the breach, K''Tulu regained his power in return for Kathy''s life.


    I couldn''t even fix it with fate. The limitations were clear, despising the strong and reclaiming destiny and the future. It is because there are two people who create a circulatory point.


    His history was unusual. One was Chris, the head of the circle and supported by Niallatothep, and the other K''Tulu, who traveled across the sea of stars and scattered disasters.


    The outcome of Chris''s possession-- the Golden Cube - and the bond between K''Tulu and Cash has severely shattered fate. Death to Chris. Sacrifice to K''Tulu. The choice was split, but the result was one.


    166th attempt, and a 24th regression. After grabbing K''Tulu with both hands, Sihyun burst into a hot breath with the expression mentioned above. I was able to close my eyes and read K''Tulu''s actions. Hundreds of blood spatters became the food of demonstration.


    However, his heart was empty. Killing K''Tulu was easy, but saving Kathy was an agent. He stared at the air and uttered a lot of words.


    "... Alto, are you watching this? Come out."


    At the end of his words, a girl appeared as the space fluttered. She was a collection of chaos and a body alto of Nilatotheb, a being that trembles throughout the universe. Despite the discovery of his work, Alto smiles indifferently. It was the first time Sihyun opened his mouth so blatantly.


    "What a strange thing to call you. Did you want to see my smile so bright that you were jealous? Then there''s nothing you can''t show me. All right, look. My smile is so fresh and shiny that I''m so jealous."


    Shi Hyun shakes his head, expressing his intentions.


    "I want to make a deal."


    Alto opened his eyes wide as he made an unexpected offer from his mouth.


    "You finally need a consultant''s help! Well, if you give me a fair price, there''s nothing I can''t help you with."


    "Alto, I''m serious. This is a deal. We take what we want from each other. I don''t want to get along with you on this."


    Chris'' abilities were peculiar and K''Tulu''s methods were intertwined. Even if we stop Chris, there is a wall called K''Tulu waiting. At the time Sihyun killed K''Tulu, there was no life or death for Kathy. But that''s the story that comes from his point of view. If Alto got involved, the results would be significantly different.


    That didn''t mean that she trusted her. It was true that he didn''t have a lot of color as a transaction target, but it was also true that he did a big part in making more circles.


    Alto was a counselor and a meddler. If Chris had tried to go higher through death, she wouldn''t have interfered. No, if Alto hadn''t intervened, Chris wouldn''t have been able to cross dimensions.


    Chris died a year ago. In other words, Chris had only been rooted on Earth for a year.


    In the meantime, I needed the help of a third party to grow into a great old being. Even though the seeds were good, the time it took to germinate could never be ignored. And there was only one person who could help by his side. It can''t be that common for someone with such great power. Given Chris'' relationship with Alto, there was no speculation.


    "You must be the one who brought Chris to Earth, right?"


    "Hehe, you caught me."


    Alto smiles softly and sticks out his tongue. Her actions made a mockery of Sihyun. Now it had a lot of meaning as if he had only noticed it. He did not say anything because he knew Alto was a creature that promotes chaos and chaos. Chaos is her nature. It was also Xihyun-Azatos'' karma that made her so.


    "Tell me when he came to Earth."


    I knew Chris had come to Earth about a year ago. But what she wanted was a more accurate time and place. Returning to the body a year ago was a downturn. Since Alto used his hands, it was almost impossible for him to catch Chris'' trail. I needed Alto''s silence to catch Chris. Then it was much more efficient to ask them directly than to find them yourself.


    If we can''t kill Chris now, we can just kill Chris in the past. Just like Michima did to herself earlier. Alto smiled as if he had read his intentions.


    "Then what can you do for me? Do you really think I could make a satisfactory offer in the first place? I''m telling you, killing all the lovers you care about sucks."


    Alto smiles calmly, revealing his true nature. With everyone''s idol, she was a catastrophe that caused chaos and chaos early on. It was a truth that remained unchanged in the presence of respected and loved beings.


    "I forgive you. Everything you''ve been trying to do with Chris..."


    In a senseless declaration, Alto exploded a photon. It''s like you''re doing yourself a favor. The laughter that burst once did not stop. Alto slapped her knee like a lady and tapped her head with a debt. It''s been a long time since I''ve laughed like this.


    "Hehehe, hehe. You think you''re worth it? Forgive me. I put you up to this and you forgot the fountain? Is that it?"


    Alto ridicules you as if you were truly enjoying yourself. However, she couldn''t help but make a firm face.


    "If you really think I''m Azatos-Papa- you know what I mean. When I get my memory back, I''m gonna hit you first and kill you. Even if I can''t kill you, I''ll never see you again. I don''t need a daughter to kill her father."


    At his words, Alto couldn''t even breathe. It was likely to be. If Sihyun really went up that high, his propensity would consume Azatos'' body.


    "Or is it that? Are you merely expressing affection in words? Is that all you love? I assure you, my value is not up to me, but up to you."


    Azatos was disgusted by Alto. In the end, he never forgot a dull and foolish man who could not protect him.


    "You want to be treated like a papa without admitting you''re a papa? It''s so humiliating, you can''t say no to something like that."


    Alto''s shoulders sag as if to ask him when he blew up the ironworks. I couldn''t ignore it. I didn''t want to be hated by Sihyun-Azatos.


    "So how did Chris get to Earth? Who did you turn into a scapegoat-mother? What method did you use?"


    Alto folds his arms and doesn''t open his mouth for a while. She frowns, wondering if there''s anything not to think of as her. Alto''s expression sank heavily. Soon, she concluded.


    "... because of what I did, I''m going to tie a knot. That''s the best and kindest thing I can show Papa. You don''t mind if I do, do you?"


    It was also my best and most generous gesture to Chris. Since you raised it yourself, you should kill it yourself. Alto erased Chris from his mind.


    "I''ll change the terms instead. I don''t need you to forgive me, so I need you to listen to me."


    "I''ll refuse any kind of formal offer."


    "No, seriously."


    Alto straightens his waist and works his grave. When the charisma and existence that had not been shown so far exploded, Shi Hyun nodded unknowingly.


    "I don''t want you to ignore the truth. I''m not asking you to admit it. I''m not asking you to admit it. Just don''t ignore it. You''ll regret it someday if you don''t look at the truth. I don''t want to see you grieve."


    Sihyun read the truth in Alto''s eyes. But why would he say that? Now he was nothing but a wretched wretch. Even my mind was only a part of it.


    "Is there a reason I should?"


    "Of course, of course."


    "What is it?"


    Sihyun waited for Alto''s answer. But she winked as she closed her left eye.


    "It''s not fun to tell, is it?"


    He kicked his tongue briefly. Always, but Alto couldn''t catch his breath.


    /394


    "If that''s not necessary, I''ll take that life."


    There was no second chance for the merciful. Chris raises his hand to swim because he had no intention of embracing it. For thousands of years, he''s had nothing but fire in his wake. I was able to tap the sound barrier with just my physical ability.


    But I couldn''t reach Chris. Alto, who came through space and dimension, pushed his hand away.


    "Alto, sir."


    "It''s been a while, Chris. No, I didn''t. Did you meet him last night?"


    As Alto swings his bucket, Chris moves beyond her range of attack. He was best aware that even a small blow could dislodge the body. We''d been together for decades, but I couldn''t have known.


    Chris, who is distant from Alto, calmly notices the situation.


    "I see. Is Alto attached to you?" "


    I expected this day to come. Attention to the King of Shadows, drawing lines as advisers and interventionists. When I opened my eyes and said I hadn''t noticed Alto''s change, all I had to do was tell him how stupid and ignorant he was.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 408 00408 Deep Sea

    But even though it''s so volatile, it can''t suddenly change your mind. Alto was in a mood, but at least he moved with intent and purpose. Chris, who unexpectedly remembered the King of Shadows, could see where Alto''s transformation came from.


    "Did the one who told you to hit K''Tulu''s back come after me?" I couldn''t even imagine. Is that how much you want the king of the shadow to take your heart? "


    "Oh, that''s odd. Technically, we''re done here, right? It was just an indefinite extension. You and I would''ve split up if it had been just a little trick, wouldn''t we?"


    Alto recites the harsh reality in a seductive manner. It was true that I helped Chris fulfill his wish. When Alto gives power, Chris shakes the Zephyros in return, creating chaos and chaos. Because that was the deal.


    It was a possible deal because they both had the same goal, but Chris had no way to fulfill Alto''s wishes, until The One captured Zephyros. At that point, the deal was over.


    It was always a favor to give a new body to Chris, who struggled to achieve high altitudes. A favor you can take away whenever you change your mind. Alto did not seek chaos and chaos, but stayed by Chris'' side as well.


    It was purely fickle. If Sihyun-Azatos hadn''t shown up, Chris would have watched until he escaped the great old existence. But such assumptions were no longer useful.


    Alto drew his sword, and Chris had to stop it. Chris opens his mouth, keeping an eye on Alto''s movements.


    "I envy the Shadow King. I sacrificed tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of lives to gain Alto''s favor, but the Shadow King captured Alto''s heart just by meeting him and talking to him."


    Chris laughs in vain. That did not mean that we were good friends with Alto from the beginning. It was true that she was powered by her volatility, but she was slow for a while. It wasn''t until years passed that we wiped out all the resistance forces on the Zephyros continent that we were able to gain Alto''s active cooperation-kindness.


    "Jealousy is ugly, Chris. I mean, isn''t that what the world is all about? And I couldn''t ignore the terms of my deal with the Shadow King. I''m sorry."


    Alto lowers his head playfully. The stigma of Sihyun-Azatos was useful in many ways for her. It was not only gaining his trust, but also erasing the image of supporting more circles. In other words, it was one step backward for two steps forward.


    Maybe there was no chance again. Azatos-formerly-was not interested in her, but Sihyun-san could have changed as much as she did.


    "Then I''ll make you a deal. If Alto defeats the Shadow King now, I will forever be Alto''s servant. Even if you made a deal with the Shadow King, it wouldn''t be bad to think about it on these terms, would it?"


    Chris walked into the future. It believes in its potential to be great, old, or even greater. That was the biggest thing he could hang in the first place. But Alto was resolute.


    "No, no. I won''t accept it. Obviously, Chris, I wish you were my servant, but there''s something more I want you to do."


    "That''s how good a shadow king was for me. Or is the Shadow King paying the same price as me?"


    "That''s a secret. It''s not a blabbering topic here. No more chitchat. Come on in, Chris. I''ll give you one. Show me how much you''ve grown."


    As Alto took a step forward, the ground melted like ice cream. At the same time, the presence of pressuring the intestine grew even larger.


    "Alto''s last mercy ends here, too. I can''t help it. I''ll show Alto that I''m not ashamed of him."


    As Chris raises his mind, a strange stream of air flows between the two. Swimming and Kathy didn''t understand the situation. because the unknown happened in succession. Who is that man and where is this girl from? But the swim was silent. It was true that I was curious about the sudden appearance of uninvited guests, but it was more important to escape.


    "Cassie, just hang in there."


    "Ugh, yeah."


    The swim, even with Cathy in its arms, drifts away. As long as we don''t know if it''s an enemy or an ally, we just have to hold out until we see a demonstration. Alto smiles faintly as he watches the swim and cash drift away.


    "The interruptor''s gone. Let''s play, Chris."


    "I understand."


    Calming his throbbing heart, Chris staggers toward Alto. He unleashed the feasts and abilities he had built for thousands of years at once. The atmosphere screams, and a thundering blow strikes the ground. The force to cross the continent was enough to wipe out parts of the Earth by storm alone, but Alto wouldn''t let him.


    "You need to be a little more agitated."


    As Alto flushes his debt up and down, Chris''s power dissipates into the clouds as he loses his flow. Chris crashes into an indescribable wall, pushing him into oblivion. Overwhelming disparity. There was no contest.


    Alto''s power could not be interpreted even if it was corrected for infinite growth. The only thing that made her is chaos and chaos. It seemed to show her personality evenly. But you can''t just sit there and die. Chris hesitated as far as women''s chiefs were concerned.


    But it wasn''t Alto''s teeth that were broken, it was Chris''s arm that hit her. Alto, holding Chris'' arm, looks up at him. Then he whispered a little.


    "Chris, the truth is... I hated your thoughtful attitude as if you had everything in the world. I gave you your power in the first place, didn''t I? What''s with the look on your face? What was so free that you wanted to come here?"


    Alto doesn''t hide the oddly twisted tail of his mouth. Before Chris even said Moore, she shoved a goat-spear into his stomach. Qajik, a muscle that had been trained for thousands of years, was as fragile as a tofu and allowed for foreign matter invasion.


    As Alto presses the button, the lamb belly unfolds, forcefully through Chris'' abdomen. Chris''s body also swelled up. It was as if the dumplings were piercing through the scalp.


    "Crocs..."


    Chris, who gave his whole body strength, prevented the wound from spreading. Even a great old being, it was difficult to stop Alto from carrying the power of death. Vitten Alto once again recited the mountain without explanation.


    "Chris, the truth is... I didn''t want to see your pussy face. He will, too. I''m the oldest idol in the universe. Why were you born with a face that captures the attention of others? How can you pretend to be so stubborn?"


    Chris struggles. What''s in Alto''s eyes is madness and malice. After realizing what he was working with, Chris vomited a handful of blood.


    It was hypocrisy to call everyone an idol. It was all a disguise to hide its vicious, cruel, and bizarre nature. Wearing the scarf of a girl, being active, was all a means of concealing a dark nature.


    "I will punish the child who stares at me without answering ?. Like this. Crab ?"


    Alto puts his hand on Chris'' face. Soon, a flame rose from her hand. The dark-bitten flame began to melt Chris'' face. With the touch of death, it was a catastrophe that could not be avoided, even if it was a great old being.


    "Grrrghhh¡­ Agh!"


    Chris vomits an unbearable scream and grabs Alto''s arm. But her arms are not even a little bit stretched out.


    "I''m sorry. Did it hurt that much? But I trust you''ll forgive me. I raised you. No, no, no. You don''t have to forgive me for dying anyway."


    Death is one step ahead. Chris recalls the lamp of Alhazard in his arms. See what you want to see, see where you want to go. Whether he read his will or not, the lamp of Alzahad shines. After a short while, Chris disappeared without a trace.


    "Not a chance."


    Alto pierces the lamp of Alhazard and swings the umbrella. But the lamp in Alhazard has not been broken. Rather, they disappeared with Chris, radiating light.


    "Oops."


    Alto scratches his head. The lamp of Alzahad surpassed her abilities momentarily, causing a miracle. I''m afraid that''s already happened. It was hard to find a trace.


    Alto lets out a sigh and hurries back in time, but even that was a waste of time. Chris'' entire time axis was gone. There was no Chris in the past.


    A trick that seemed to predict her intervention from the start. Alto had no choice but to frown. There was an intervention with her or something more. I couldn''t help but notice the variables. It is true that she was able to use the power of Nilathotep, but soon she was not Nilathotep.


    "... will be scolded by Papa."


    /395


    Chris grips his face, forgetting that he''s out of Alto. The dark-bitten flame continues to bite your face. It was impossible to resist the flame Alto had given him because it had the closest nature to death.


    "Aaahhhh!"


    Cute skin like ceramics was blackened. A face as beautiful as a doll was shattered, torn, and disfigured. ears and nose, and eyelids to lips. All the parts that could be called faces were burnt away.


    But the pain was not long. The flame on his face disappeared in an instant. Chris tilts his head as he grabs the pierced ship. The only thing that could remove Alto''s power was her and her equal. I hear footsteps coming from over there.


    "Luckily, I was right."


    Chris reflectively turns his head. His actions were incredibly shy because he had heard a voice that he had never heard before. He stares straight ahead with his eyelids missing.


    Hair that never grows. Strong muscles. Black male with sun-kissed skin. Chris wept as soon as he saw a man. His nature comes to mind.


    "... Slander? How did you get here?"


    "Of course not. This is my own private laboratory."


    And so Chris was able to catch a lot of press. The unnamed machines filled the building. Not to mention the abundance of materials and materials.


    "... how."


    We were fighting Alto until just now. Chris had no idea what was happening to him.


    "You said that the other day. I want you to live a long life. So we made a little modification."


    Chris shakes his head and sees the half-broken lamp of Alhazard. Refined with unknown technology, it has suffered heavy damage and lost its function, but still shines brilliantly. Perhaps he did not lose his mission-ability to the end. Then Chris realized that the lamp in Alhazard saved his life.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Of course, you can''t specify the past.

 409 00409 Deep Sea

    "It appears that Alto has betrayed you."


    The expression on Slander''s face is neither surprised nor embarrassed. He sat down and just tapped the keyboard as usual. Chris clenched his two fists in a tranquil manner.


    "... you knew this was going to happen from the start."


    "She and I are allies. I don''t want to know, but I can''t. And I''m sure you''re aware of that. It''s a cut at the end of the deal. There''s not enough junkies, and there''s not enough junkies, so Alto is very fickle. It''s not weird when you fall into the ground. It''s a miracle you''ve survived this long."


    Chris couldn''t argue with it because they were all right. He was the one who did not defeat a competent advisor and embraced him, even though he knew he would come back as a leader one day.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Is there a reason I should tell you? It''s always been a matter between the parties. Chris isn''t even in a close relationship with me."


    Even though I understood it with my head, my heart could not. Because if you had said one word when you visited the Waitley family, it wouldn''t have fallen like this. But Chris knew better than anyone that it was a shallow pitch. It was his mistake to know that the rope was rotten and not take Slander''s hand actively.


    "And just by giving you the lamp of Alzahad, I think I did everything I could. He would, too. I mean, he lived like this and met me."


    The handover of the lamp to Alhazard was close to gambling, even in Slander''s view. It was impossible for Alto to get caught. Not to mention all-out war since then.


    "You don''t want to hear it from someone who has taken advantage of you."


    "It''s inappropriate to be a bystander. Let''s say you''re from around here. I''m sure you wouldn''t have listened even if I was appealing. You''re as stubborn as Alto."


    Chris wept. You were right. Even if Slander suddenly declared Alto a danger out of nowhere, he wouldn''t believe it immediately.


    "... I have no choice. Like it or not, you''re a lifesaver."


    Without the lamp of Al-Hazad, he would have died there. Chris, who remembered Alto''s face, suddenly realized how helpless he was. Alto''s betrayal was shocking. Slander stares at Chris'' sullen face without a moment''s hesitation.


    "Won''t you join me?"


    "What?"


    "You shouldn''t be surprised. I told you, don''t forget I have a choice. For a long time now, I want you to survive. And I showed you my power through the lamp of Alzahad. And it''s not just that. I also said I wanted to be with you. You knew that, didn''t you? Why would I summon you here?"


    Slander reaches out his hand. If Sihyun and Alto held hands, he too would have held hands with Chris. There was no need to obscure the means and means to achieve the goal.


    Moreover, Alto was raised with great care. It was a perfect condition. Now it''s weak, but Chris''s walls have infinite possibilities. Slander invested in Chris of the future, not Chris of the present.


    Chris looks at Slander. Are you going to get out of here now, or are you going to sit here and look for your next opportunity? The choice was simple. What bothered me was that I couldn''t read Slander''s intentions.


    I want to live for a long time, it couldn''t have been the real purpose. There was definitely something behind it. But Chris'' thoughts didn''t last long. It was because I saw hands moving quickly in front of me.


    "Aren''t you going to catch it?"


    "Fine... if you can avenge me, there''s nothing you can''t do."


    Chris, holding Slander''s hand, recalls two abominations. The King of Shadows and Alto. At the same time as the two of them met, his rosy future was transformed into a thorny path. The ambition to leap beyond the great old existence and move beyond the universe has long been as crumbling as the Sand Castle.


    "Hehe."


    I want revenge on the two who made me this way. I want to be torn to shreds and drowned in the mud. The higher the hatred, the deeper Chris frowned. The scar on my face is sore. He cleaned up the spilled sap and accepted the slander as a new advisor-trade target.


    Even if Slander turns into a demon other than Alto, Chris was willing to endure it. If you hadn''t fallen to the bottom, you''d be better off dead if you weren''t so prepared.


    "The deal went well, so I''ll heal your wounds."


    As his miserable pierced ship recovered over time, Chris was able to sit down with a better look on his face.


    "No, not the face."


    As Slander''s hands point toward his face, Chris shakes his head. White hair, eyelids, lips, nose and ears. Everything burned up and disappeared, but I didn''t want to recover. All that was left of Chris was the scar. It was also evidence of Alto''s betrayal.


    "This is a symbol of my will."


    Only the red-eye burns roughly through the blackened face.


    /396


    Operation Last Sacrifice. Colony operations around the world have been successfully thwarted. The damage was devastating, but the unknown awakened by the hands of humanity. Legions of deep-sea people and descendants of stars were overwhelmed by the will of humanity. All humanity was drunk at the moment of victory. They exclude disasters that can come to an end with their own hands. I couldn''t have been more unwilling.


    It wasn''t that I wasn''t happy about it. But he had to get away from it. It''s because I''m worried about Kathy who still hasn''t regained consciousness.


    When she came into the room, she saw Kathy lying in bed. Thanks to Alto''s cooperation, the boat that was inflated was stable and is now in an unnoticed state. Not to mention K''Tulu''s death in the process.


    It was bitter, but it didn''t matter, that the persistent enemy disappeared at once. I was able to endure it as long as Kathy was safe.


    The reversal, K''Tulu''s unique technique, has become Cache''s. Alto aimed precisely at the gap arising from the reversal of the main relationship to the hat relationship. Now Kathy will live a new life as an ordinary girl, not as a tool to ensure K''Tulu''s death.


    "I''m really glad."


    Sihyun wiped Kathy''s head. Maybe it''s because it consumed more health than it needed. Kathy hasn''t regained consciousness yet. Sihyun could understand. A girl who was just a child had another life. It was even weirder not to fall.


    "That''s enthusiastic. I don''t think it''s the boy lying still who needs a gentle touch, but I''ve been working hard for you since last night. Isn''t that right?"


    A grumbling voice. She turns her head and sees a girl sitting by the window. The girl, Alto, somehow deceived her senses and came into the room.


    "So what happened?"


    "I completely missed it. I''ve been looking all day, but it was a waste of time."


    Alto taps his head with a debt. We searched every place Chris could, including the Waitleys, but it was a waste of time. Chris'' remains were unclear as to whether or not he was in this universe. Chris'' new advisor must have been that good.


    Hearing Alto''s words, he folded his arms. It was a huge mistake to miss Chris.


    Leader of The One and stripped of the helmet of the Savior. I didn''t even know how far he could go. One thing was certain that Chris would grow incredibly fast. He was able to affirm that he was going through his own open-ended growth.


    Moreover, she couldn''t hide her grief from the fact that there was someone who helped Chris. He who shares Chris'' will could not have been favorable to him. It''s a good situation to say you''re undercover. The more I thought about it, the more I felt sorry for him, so my gaze - doubtful arrows - had to go towards Alto.


    "You didn''t let him go on purpose, did you?"


    "What are you looking at me for? I''m a woman who does what she does. There''s just a variable that I haven''t thought of."


    "Is there a variable that you can''t think of? That''s unbelievable."


    Nilathotep, Alto''s main body, was an unthinkable being. I''m just guessing that they have the power equivalent of shoe.


    Alto turned his head to see if his gaze was cold. Although she did not tolerate it, she was also hurt by her pride.


    "I - everyone''s idol - I don''t know everything. Children who stare at me like stars in the night sky have always existed! He will, too, because the best idol is destined to attract rivals."


    "If you say so."


    "It''s not like that. It really is."


    Alto frowned on his pointy face, but he couldn''t believe it. Because it wasn''t just what it looked like. Even though Alto pretended to be everyone''s idol, the intrinsic nature behind it was grim and chaotic chaos.


    I didn''t know if Azatos was responding to the trail or if he was whispering about his experience in so many deaths, but he believed his feelings.


    At that time, the door opened. Rin and Bererosa, swimming with one. And then there''s Sherry. Different attractive women came inside one by one.


    "Se-hyun, what about Kathy?"


    "Nothing has changed. But I think he''s gonna wake up soon. He''s got better color than before."


    Shi Hyun strokes Kathy''s head, reflexively responding. But he had to stop immediately. It was surprisingly quiet given that there were five people in the room.


    "What the..."


    Xi Hyun''s words did not continue. The women''s gaze was embedded in Alto sitting by the window, not by Se-hyun. Then he scratched his head, realizing the static cause.


    "Mister, who is that child?"


    "Do you really want to know who I am?"


    It was Alto, not Sihyun, who answered the question of swimming. She stands up with her umbrella like a cane and walks around the room with a vague smile. Women instinctively corrected. Having an unidentified girl by his side was not a very good sign.


    Sherry, who had discovered Alto''s identity, was speechless and trembling like a herbivore attacked by a beast.


    "If you want to find out, find out quickly. Don''t push it."


    "I''ve been honest with you. You look great."


    Alto smiles faintly as Lin hesitates. Women were even more vigilant in their seductive gestures. Alto''s attitude at the peak of beauty was enough to stimulate the minds of all men.


    "I see that you are not ordinary. Are you also like Se-hyun?"


    "You have good eyes, right? Do I have to say that you chose me?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Talk to Alto.


    2. Do not deal with Alto.


    3. Other (please specify)

 410 00410 Deep Sea

    One stares at Alto quietly. She instinctively recognizes that Alto has endured countless years. The power Alto holds cannot be explained by chance or by a miracle. After observing the situation, Bererosa politely expressed her opinion.


    "Will you stop telling me that? I knew you were special. If you have a close relationship with Se-hyun, it won''t hurt to reveal your identity to us. Or is there something you can''t tell us? Then we''ll pretend we don''t know."


    "Tsk, that''s not funny because it''s okay."


    Alto shrugs. Unlike her wind, no one moved as fast as she did. Bererosa and Lynn, one and swim, and Sherry. Altogether, Alto stepped forward. And I declared it fair and square.


    "If you''re curious, tell me about it. My name is Alto. He''s the advisor to Idol-in-the-mill and his brother who roams the entire universe. And we''re bound together tighter than blood. In other words, a soulmate. Oh, and feel free to call me" Alto. "It''s true that I''m the oldest here, but I don''t want to make you uncomfortable with the fact that I''m an elder."


    Alto, sitting on his knee, said something shocking. The women could not help but be appalled. It was an undeniable situation. It must be because his past life and her nature are connected.


    "Does that mean Alto and Uncle are lovers?"


    When the swim opened its eyes wide, Alto twisted his body.


    "Lovers... are more intertwined than that vague notion of a relationship that doesn''t work anymore. Would it be easier to explain the necessity?"


    Alto shakes his debt gently to see what makes it so pleasant.


    "Well! I didn''t even hear that from him. I don''t know where it came from, but stay away from her! Come on!"


    Lin keeps her days straight. It turned out to be exciting or even foxes. It was Sherry who had remained silent all this time.


    "... step back, Lynn. She''s not communicative. It''s your own delusion, Lynn, to think that there''s a dialogue going on. There can be no other objection until she comes to that conclusion. The only thing that moves fast is poison. I don''t know why you''re working with him, but it''s time to be patient."


    Bererosa, as well as the women in the intestine, naturally looked at Sherry. It was an unusual reaction. It was because she showed too stiffness, enjoying ridiculing the bitter snow.


    "Miss Sherry, what do you know?"


    "Of course I do. Her real name isn''t Alto, it''s Nialla Totep. He is the worst Outer God known for creating chaos and chaos. There''s also the name of the crawling chaos, so there''s nothing more to say about the quality she carries."


    The women in the intestines kept their mouths shut. It was a confusion that they also knew that there was a strength beyond the great, old existence.


    "It''s a manners violation to let a lady in on a secret. Maybe it''s because she''s Sue''s kid. You have no manners."


    Alto responded favorably, although his resume was thoroughly revealed. It wasn''t her history that mattered. Alto didn''t care much about it because it was true that it would show up with him anyway.


    "I don''t want to hear from someone who destroys galaxies for a hobby. at least I''m not crossing the line."


    "Oww, you''re staring at me with weird eyes. That''s all you have to say about the shame of the past. I was reborn to meet my brother, Papa. So far, I''ve forgotten everything."


    It was an outrageous answer, but there was no one here to vomit at Alto''s words. Sherry knew the power of Alto so well that she could not easily speak, and women, other than Sherry, could not adapt to the rapidly changing situation and opened their mouths.


    "A temporary ally, perhaps?" Apparently, you saved Kathy, too, Miss Alto. "


    "A child who is quick to notice is welcome. But we''re not just friends."


    At Bererosa''s words, Alto wags his index finger to the left and to the right. Her relationship with Sihyun was permanent. The only thing that could separate the two was death.


    "Told you? Necessary and soulmate. Where am I going when you''re here?"


    As Alto left lip marks on his cheeks, the eldest man was flustered. An unthinkable facilitator-advisor directly expresses his intentions. The women looked at each other in embarrassment. I couldn''t feel better because I was short of five people and I had more grades than one.


    It wasn''t time to look into it. Now was the time to join forces and drive them out. Alto waves her hands before they open their mouths for Moore.


    "I''m going to leave now, because I''m sure it''s going to be a bad story. I''m warning you, you better take care of yourself. Because if you don''t, you''ll be overtaken by me. Then I''ll see you later. Adios."


    At the end of the sentence, Alto disappears to the other side of the room. Finding traces was a difficult and clean exit. Only the warmth of Alto''s presence remains.


    The speculation of the women who had lost their purpose went towards Shi Hyun. When all sorts of beautiful women saw themselves, she opened her mouth smiling bitterly. It was time to start making excuses, not excuses. It was embarrassing, but it was more comfortable than ever. I regained my life''s laughter with trivial stories and vomiting.


    /397


    Jay''s phase was rising to the day. The Lion of House Ruffel has proven his will against Valbaron. He was able to recruit people who were neutral with a "true confession."


    It was natural that there were so many supporters. Due to his radical behavior, he also has a group of so-called supporters. But Jay was not amused. To him as a socialite, it was like wearing clothes that didn''t suit him politically.


    It was the same with the sudden increase in gaze as well. There were limits to what a horse and guts could deceive. If a true skilled person spots an Autonomous Maneuver doll, he or she will be out of the game. If they find out, they won''t end up expelled. It remained a scandal of the century.


    Whether to coordinate the support forces or avoid the true skilled ones, Jay was having a busy day. Over time, Jay became the central axis of social life. Honest conduct, fair distribution, and noble lineage. He had it all figured out.


    But when something good happens, something bad happens. Jay always had the idea in mind. It is because another obstacle is revealed when you go through an obstacle. His life was no exaggeration.


    On the other hand, when Jay arrived at Grogan''s office, he had to face the reality that he had turned away from.


    "Last night, the House of Rufus crossed the Rolf and Family Realm. The hounds bred by the Luffel family secretly intrude on the line. I put him down at the beginning, but that''s it. House Rufus is actively engaged. It is expected to be a massive attack."


    "Then what happens?"


    Grogan''s silence was long. His body shrunk by itself because it was the first time he had such an ambiguous reaction. A family I didn''t even want to think about came to my mind.


    "... Are you sure?"


    Jay wished his family was wrong. What happened in this situation was a huge blow to him. But reality was harsh. The words from Grogan''s mouth exactly coincided with Jay''s thoughts.


    "Yes, it''s war."


    Red Ticket Attention


    - If you don''t like dirty things, you can skip it.


    Alto adjusted his dream during the ambitious night. To be precise, we have created a new world that reflects our unconsciousness. A place where you can have a more realistic experience than reality. Alto laughs playfully in an imaginary space that no one can touch.


    It was no different from the reality except that Xi Hyun''s needs were projected. Even if it was a dream, it wasn''t that she couldn''t remember. Alto''s goal was to break down the barriers that were building. It was clear that improving relationships little by little through indirect experience-dreams-it would also lead to reality.


    "Show me your secret desires."


    Kiekeeekeek. Alto grunts and laughs, then heads to his room. Carefully entering the room, Alto tapped his sleeping cheek. Of course, her cooperation was essential to what she would do from now on. Otherwise, she had no reason to create such an atmosphere.


    "Papa, I''m here."


    When he heard the sweet alarm, he lifted his heavy eyelids. He frowned as soon as he saw Alto, not realizing he was in a dream.


    "Alto. What''s going on in my room?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? Papa''s not coming, so I came to attack Papa first. You can brag with your chest up. He brought everyone''s idols here."


    Alto, holding his shoulder, waited for an answer, hiding his palpitating chest. Even though Sihyun''s unconscious-needs were projected space, not everything was flowing to her will. Everything was subject to demonstration. From now on, all the words are the essence of Xi Hyun. Instinct was more important than reason. It was clear that there would be a lot of things I wouldn''t normally hear.


    By the way, what came out of his mouth was more than I expected.


    "Really? Let''s see what you''ve got. It will be difficult to satisfy me. My women are a pain in the ass. How long can you hold out?"


    Alto clenches his two fists in an unthinkable remark. The effect was a kick. It was worth the effort.


    "You''re too aggressive. You really wanted to fuck me, didn''t you? But it''s so unfamiliar. It''s completely different from that one. So how good is it to be honest, as usual?"


    This space-dream-was a place where the secret desires were revealed to the limit. All I could think about was coming out. There was no concept of lying. Black or white. I don''t like it. The world was completely following this method.


    "Shut up."


    Ji-hyun, who attracted Alto, roughly coveted her lips. Alto has lost control, and has lost his mind. A lifetime''s wish was being fulfilled in real time.


    "Papa, you''ve been patient. Don''t worry, this dream won''t end until the papa is satisfied. Enjoy."


    Alto''s eyes turned into that of a predator who was after prey due to his provocation. There was nothing to get away from. There were no variables that could interfere with her. Alto lowers his trousers as vigorously as the child who received the gift.


    "Wow."


    Watching everything bigger than his face, Alto bursts into elasticity. The bottom of the bean that had been inflated was like an umbrella. Alto, overwhelmed by the sheer size and thickness of the beast, mutters to himself.


    "Hmmm, big isn''t all that good. What''s different from a beast when it suits you like that? That doesn''t mean I don''t like Papa''s stuff. It''s not just about everything."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 411 00411 extra

    Alto searches for large objects with small, thin fingers. She handles the treasure as if she were touching it.


    "It would take some research to know exactly what the papa tastes like."


    It has not yet begun, but the object was inflated as if it were about to explode. Space where desire reaches its limit. Sihyun''s hidden lust is explicit.


    "Then work hard. I''m telling you, my standards are high."


    She accidentally looks down at Alto and lifts her chin. Alto, who peered at the pure desire in front of his eyes, swallowed the saliva. He realized that now is the right time to imprint his existence.


    "Rather, Papa will have to worry. It''s not easy."


    Kiekeeekeek. Alto smiles confidently, taking off his clothes one by one. In her mind was knowledge that had been accumulated for many years. Not to mention all of mortal reproductive action.


    Moreover, I experienced all kinds of pleasures. It was like a word that had no defeat for Alto, who had both experience and information. That''s why she thought she could catch Se-hyun.


    In the early days, Alto''s body was one of the most exquisite pieces carefully laid by Nialla Totep. It was her who sought perfection. It is a body that was implemented while waiting to meet Xi Hyun from head to toe.


    Alto knows the shape of the object by moving his finger. There was plenty of time to lie about my dreams. She closes her eyes and observes the object calmly enough to remind her of its shape.


    Scratching. Alto smiles brightly as liquid seeps from the end of the object flows through his hands.


    "Papa, are you happy?"


    "Yes, the basics are good that I think I can."


    Alto''s cheeks, which he listened to, were flashy. It was an ancient and longing moment for many years. Maybe I met someone who I thought I would never see again. Alto, who was intoxicated by the body odour of the males, laughed as if he was drunk.


    Alto grips the rough stuff with both hands. Looking down at the hot column like a burning club, she carefully sticks out her tongue.


    "Bitch."


    Alto licks at the end of the item, trembling. As soon as the clear, sticky liquid touches her tongue, she reacts violently. He expressing his joy with a joyful gesture, as if he had drunk a fever that would never exist again under heaven. Mental pleasure surpasses physical pleasure.


    Alto twists his legs. My body responded spontaneously to the joy of accepting his desire. The heat rising from the crotch is not hidden, no matter how hard you try to hide it.


    After a deep breath, Alto licks and sucks the stuff carefully. I was careful and careful as if I were handling a precious treasure. Her gaze was overwhelmed with admiration and love beyond affection. I couldn''t hide my excitement because I thought the objects of the faithful, worshippers, and loved ones had become my own.


    What will happen if you are loved like this? Alto doesn''t let anything pulsating in his mouth with an obsessive eye. The clear liquid flows down her lips. However, such movements became poisonous to him. Alto never crossed over.


    "Don''t let it bother you."


    "Ugh, ugh!"


    Xihyun pressed Alto''s back head forcefully while simultaneously extending his waist forward. Alto vomited a violent breath after something large enough to make fun of his mouth. Although he opened his throat to the limit, everything about the male that invaded his neck was frustrating.


    He looks unilaterally beaten, but Alto doesn''t feel bad at all. Rather, Alto was distracted by the fact that he was craving for himself so much.


    Alto wraps a reflectively thick, long column around his tongue. Her mouth was already transformed into a body organ that was no less than any other name. As he felt the strongest objects, Alto moved his neck gradually. As the object was sucked into Alto''s mouth indefinitely, Xihyun burst into elasticity. It was not the same dimension as the pleasure he had so far. My back was tingling.


    "That''s something to brag about."


    "I''ve worked so hard for Papa."


    "What a strange sound."


    Sihyun stroked Alto''s head. Alto swallowed things to the root, smiling and gently patting his scrotum. When she touched the sensitive area sequentially, she shook her back violently as she vomited.


    Alto also shifted his head back and forth. Everything that had been burned was shiny with Alto''s saliva. Soon, the foam settled in Alto''s mouth. As the clear and sticky liquid became thick, it smelled a savory aroma.


    "You don''t have to put up with it, Papa. Even if Papa makes a dirty, secret request, he''ll listen to it all. You''re the one who gave birth to me. It''s nothing to be ashamed of."


    Alto pushes his tongue deep and harasses the object. Every time Sihyun raises his head, she smiles loudly. Her joy was soon her joy.


    "So Papa thinks only good thoughts."


    "Then I won''t refuse."


    He hurled his iron like an animal and waved his back with all his might.


    "Take it well."


    Heave heave. As Sihyun calls, the object thumps like an angry ox. He poured out his desire as hard as he could. Alto''s eyes fill with joy, as the steep stream strikes the tip of his neck. Despite the continuous flow of white water, Alto licks every drop of it.


    Sihyun tried to get the goods, but Alto wouldn''t open his mouth. Rather, I grabbed his waist and thighs.


    "Yummy, papa. One more, one more. It''s dense and sticky. Come on, come on."


    Alto sucks things up and makes you look like a child. He raised his hand to an orphan and seductive gesture. He rubs Alto''s redbitten cheek and whispers.


    "If you want to eat so badly, eat it yourself."


    "Really? I can eat as much as I want? Don''t say anything else later, Papa."


    Alto''s mouth did not stop. She continued to covet until she vomited ten more times. Alto, filled his stomach with sticky white water, looked up at the demonstration with a satisfactory expression.


    "You can''t do this. I think I''m gonna get addicted. You gonna feed me forever? Papa."


    "Well, it depends on how much you like me."


    "You don''t like it?"


    "Don''t rush. Not here yet."


    Jihyun, who squeezed Alto''s fat buttocks blankly, immediately rubbed between his crotch. The place that has been exhaling the lewd aroma and strange hot heat since before was violently joyful as soon as the touch of Jihyun touched it. It was so soft and supple that it didn''t let go.


    "You''re soaking wet."


    The sliced lips on Alto''s chest scratched his pink nipple with his tongue. Despite trembling with intense pleasure, Alto opened his mouth sharply.


    "It''s because the papa is so big. You showed me that, and I told you not to get ready. It''s a weapon. It only hurts if you don''t have that kind of preparation."


    "I didn''t see you prepare. And when you see how wet you are without touching your hands, you are only naturally adulterous. Or did you suck my dick and lick it like that?"


    "No, that''s not it¡­!"


    Alto shakes his hands in a hurry, but he doesn''t let go.


    "A kid who bites his dad''s stuff needs bees."


    Sihyun spread his legs. Unlikely, the secret area was damp. A place that was not fluffy was waiting for the demonstration with an elongated tingle.


    "I don''t need foreplay."


    Melting Alto''s soy sauce like this was not a bad choice, but Sihyun did not. It was already ready to eat. I didn''t have to stall.


    "Papa is a cruel man."


    Unlike what he said, Alto looked up at the demonstration that crushed her with interesting eyes. Every time a thick, long object passes between her crotch, she blushes.


    "Feel free to think."


    Ji-hyun shrugs Alto''s leg over his shoulder and tucks his stuff in. I was relaxing, but my desire reached its limit. I couldn''t sink just because I begged a few times in my mouth.


    "Hehe."


    Sihyun bit his lip. Alto''s insides were beyond his imagination. It was different from the inside of a typical woman. The flesh was sticky with a dramatic feel. I literally climbed up the nerves of things and directly touched the neural system of Xi Hyun. It was no exaggeration to say that the neural handsets were more than flesh points.


    "What did you do to your body?"


    "I''m not asking the lady that. Huang, Huang."


    Alto screams unknowingly, his strong senses filling his stomach. For her standing on the path of a girl and a woman, beast-like objects were more difficult to accept than beasts.


    He tried to move his back according to his instincts, but he couldn''t do it. I saw the blood leak out.


    After understanding that it was a sign of purity, he looked at Alto with a surprised look. I never thought she''d be the first. I''ve never seen Alto do anything so dramatic at the same time as extreme charm. Thinking about the years that I lived, I had to be even weirder.


    "First time?"


    "... Of course, I only have the papa."


    Alto blushes at the fact that he''s been spotted. Experience and information were all collected by her torso. Alto was just waiting for Azatos to wake up again.


    Alto has chosen his mate from the beginning. From the moment she was born, the ideal had not changed. The only one who could hold himself was Sihyun-Azatos.


    "Papa took this body for the first time. All he ever taught me was the pain of loss. He taught me the instincts of men, and he taught me the love between men and women. Papa engraved everything on me."


    He remains motionless, but Alto falls asleep just to remind him of that. It was such a big prize for her to lie there with her hands clasped.


    "I''m really glad. I can give Papa everything I have."


    "You did this for me..."


    Sihyun also had to admit to Alto''s heart. Even though it was a distorted mind, the sincerity and desire contained within it was incredibly pure. He had no choice but to correct his prejudice about Alto. At first I thought she was a sinister creature, but now she was a lovely girl.


    "Tell me what you want. I''ll listen to anything I can."


    "Then turn me into something I know nothing about. Carve the other guys in advance so they can''t even touch you."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 412 00412 extra

    "There''s nothing you can''t do."


    Sihyun relaxed and grabbed Alto''s waist. Alto also hugged Xi Hyun as he complied with him. She closes her eyes after putting her face on her chest. How much effort has it taken to forget the void of Azatos. I have spent many nights exploring the universe, and I have spent time deliberately going through difficult challenges. Nevertheless, the dry breasts are not filled.


    With an unresolved thirst, Alto has been searching for Azatos for a long time. And that effort soon came to fruition. I found traces of Azatos on Sihyun.


    It was too late to notice, so I became a slow starter without Bourne''s knowledge, but Alto didn''t mind. I was not afraid of anyone. Once we found Sihyun-Azatos, all that was left for her was stubborn blindness.


    As long as they could not endure the timid times, the women beside him were no more than dust. After a while, they were memories that would disappear in his head. The strong didn''t survive. Surviving was the strong one.


    Moreover, it was a better condition than before. Azatos was a great collection of forces close to the Bondi phenomenon or situation. I looked at the universe with reason far from emotion or logic. Unfortunately, that was an obstacle. Even Alto, who was his assistant, couldn''t understand many times.


    Naturally, her mind was not communicated properly. Whether he did not intend to receive it or did not know how to receive it, until now there was no way to know, but Alto decided that it was better.


    Unlike the situation and phenomenon Azatos, the traces of Sihyun-Azatos had a rational-mental system that could be thought of as ordinary and loved.


    Alto saw the situation as an opportunity. It''s because if you use it well, you can model it in the form you want. In the past, Azatoth did not do so because of its power and immunity, but now it is possible. Sihyun was enlightening about himself. The growth was not finished either. There was plenty of room to intervene.


    "It''s the best..."


    Alto lets out a deep breath. It was because she was able to make the ''ideal papa'' herself. She had the ability to do it, and she had the desire to go beyond it.


    Alto reached his peak because he had the virtue of controlling respectful and reverent beings directly with his own hands and the fact that he was made to look at himself. At the touch of her fingertips, she falls asleep. Alto, who was almost breathless, did not suppress his strangely broken mouth. Rather, he showed his desire to Sihyun.


    "Papa, I won''t let you go. I''ll let you look at me. Papa also gave birth to me, so I take full responsibility. I won''t forgive you if you throw it away. Betrayal will chase us to the end of the universe and take away the papa''s Seed. If it wasn''t for Papa, I''d make Papa''s son mine."


    Alto chewed his ear off and made a playful face. But her eyes were incredibly serious. I abandoned Chris to catch him, and chose a path to confront the universe.


    Alto shrugged his shoulders as he stopped moving. I felt good and later realized that my nature had emerged. She lowers her head at the fact that she won''t be happy to hear the grim and grim words.


    "Are you afraid of me, Papa?"


    Unlike Alto''s concerns, Xi Hyun''s answer surpassed her expectations.


    "Cute. That''s how much you like me-Azatos."


    "Really?!"


    "Is there a reason to lie?"


    Alto, she knew best that this was a world that reflected her unconscious-minded mind. That''s why she couldn''t hide her lumpy shoulders. Sihyun smiled faintly at Alto. Considering meeting Sherry, Alto''s ambition was only cute. Furthermore, unlike what he said, Alto didn''t help twice. I knew that Alto''s hand was never light, so I couldn''t help but worry.


    "Really?! It''s only Papa who understands me. I love you, Papa."


    Alto kissed his cheek and moved his back skillfully as if he had forgotten he was his first experience. Her cheeks blush with shyness, but her body forgets to blush and repeats the bitter rhythm.


    Alto''s hide became rougher, immersed in the fragrance of the growing string. Her feelings continue to be heightened just by feeling the warmth.


    Sihyun moves his waist and searches the inside of Alto. I rubbed my insides as slowly as if I were tasting the only flavor. Items that were raised to the limit were progressively advancing forward. Then, I hit a dead end.


    Alto''s waist flexes like a bow as the tip of the object presses into the most secret place.


    "Huff-puff. Off, all the way to the end. The waves are touching. You feel that? Inside me?"


    "Yes."


    Xi Hyun controlled his breathing. Alto''s insides were incredibly resilient. At the moment of relaxation, I felt like I would pour it into her without tolerating the pleasure. At the same time Alto shudders, her insides contract to the point of pulling out the roots of the object. But there was no pain. It was only a joyful feeling of pressure and rising pleasure without knowing the limits.


    Sihyun stabbed the object like he was possessed by something. Alto clutches onto the bed sheet, unable to withstand the power of Shi Hyun.


    "This is Papa Man''s place. It''s a place where Papa can sow, and only Papa can enjoy. Just say the word. You''re always welcome on the wave."


    Alto wrapped his legs around his waist with an offer he could not gently refuse. Actions that are willing to not let go. Xi Hyun''s body trembled intermittently. After realizing that Sihyun had reached her limit, Alto exclaimed at him.


    "Feed me with your mouth, come on. Come on, Papa. Your daughter''s waiting for you."


    Sihyun couldn''t help but pour out his seed inside Alto. Heave-ho. Alto''s thighs twitch as he warms his stomach. Alto, overwhelmed by satiety, lets out a scream. The liquid flowing down between the crotch showed in stages how satisfied he was.


    But he didn''t stop. At the same time, he grabs Alto''s shoulder and raises her.


    "It''s getting bigger, Papa. Cute girls are better than girls who have no blood, right?"


    Alto smiles unequivocally. Xi Hyun''s goods began to change according to the innards of Alto. Within this time, the finished deformation appeared to be odd. Items that could be seen from the top of Alto''s stomach had thick columns around them, like sea cucumbers and bruises.


    Alto, reflexively, tightens both legs and wraps around his waist. The item was in full swing, whether it was because of the posture that made the most of its weight. As the strangest thing hit deep down, Alto had no choice but to spit it out.


    "Phew?! What is this? This..."


    The unusual size and thickness were merely precursors. What drove her crazy was the appearance of sweeping through her vocal cords and sensitive areas at once. Alto''s legs trembled as if they were born for him.


    Sihyun licked Alto''s sweaty neck and tucked his finger between his lustfully swollen buttocks. As he walks by the butthole, Alto shakes his head.


    "Not there, Papa... I''m not ready yet."


    "It doesn''t matter. I just want to taste it."


    "What?!"


    He shoved his finger into the butthole. The finger went inside and scratched the wet barrier gently. As his thick fingers gently sweep through the delicate area, Alto had no choice but to vomit out a groan without knowing it. It was humiliating that the embarrassed part was being harassed, but it was not easy to deny the pleasure that bloomed in it.


    "Papa is a cruel man."


    Alto, who hugged him with both arms, tasted his lips. Shortly after, the spiky expression changed to someone who enjoyed new pleasures.


    "Hey, I like that, Papa. Keep going."


    "Did you change your mind about saying no at first?"


    "I don''t know, it''s good ''cause Papa''s doing it. I''m not bad. The bad thing is papa. So scratch me. Come on, come on."


    He hung on to Sihyun, but Alto was proactive. She waved her back roughly enough to bubble up at the binding site, and licked her chest as much as she wanted. Xi Hyun also dug into Alto until he was satisfied.


    They became obsessed with each other and continued to act. In his act of frenzy, he vomited his desire within Alto''s body to make it impossible for his fingers to count. Alto also reached his peak every time. In her fierce excitement, she forgets her original purpose. I became merely a slave compared to the pleasures of Sihyun.


    "Get down."


    "Yes."


    Alto gets down on the bed without a word. Then I raised my butt high to show off the intimate area. From there, the bubbled white matter drips down. No matter how much he vomited, Alto scratched his insides with his fingers, the liquid did not stop falling.


    "Papa, do you see it? This is all the seed papa sowed on me. Papa tasted my insides, and he was satisfied. But it''s still not enough. My fingers just itch. You''re growling like this. So scratch my insides until the papa is cool with it."


    "I''ll spread it wide enough with my fingers to be unsatisfied with your wishes."


    "Don''t just say that. Show me with your body, Papa."


    Sihyun, who pressed Alto''s body, shoved his red stuff through the cracks. And I shook my ass like crazy. I put the thing inside and shoved it mechanically like it was nothing but waving it up and down my head. The pale sound echoes through the room as flesh and flesh collide. Whether he didn''t intend to hide it or not, he sped up even more.


    As he pushed his lower back forward, the sound of a screech erupted from the assembly area. Alto lets out a groan as a pale liquid pours out and soaks the bed sheets.


    "Too violent, Papa. Slow me down. Slow me down. It''s hard."


    Alto praised her with a cry, but she didn''t miss her point.


    "Are you going to argue that it''s hard to make that face?"


    "What''s wrong with my face..."


    Unexpectedly, Alto could see the mirror on the other side of the room.


    His pupils were unfocused, and his tongue was wide enough to see the pink tongue, and he was drooling to prevent painting. It was the expression of a female who sought pleasure and pleasure to the point where she could not see herself.


    After realizing her expression had been loosened as late as a beat, she slammed her face onto the pillow. However, once his face was red, it did not sink easily. Whether it was because she was in a world that reflected her subconscious, she also couldn''t hide her feelings. Alto, who had learned his desire profoundly, looked up at him.


    "Papa, I love it."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 413 00413 Erosion

    - The script is at the end.


    Sihyun looked at Alto, who was struggling in his arms, and was overwhelmed by a ferocious desire. I want to make it my own, I want to look only at myself. Desires that did not have a shape got tangled up and wandered around his heart. The sound coming out of the mouth was, of course, a word that reflected the natural desire.


    "Be mine."


    In a short but strong word, Alto clenched two fists. I''ve been waiting for a long time. I wanted to jump high, shouting yes, right now. But she turned away from Sihyun''s courtship.


    "I am everyone''s idol. It''s impossible to be an idol. It''s the same with the paparazzi. That''s what I am. If I change my mind in one word, what will the others think?"


    It was the identity of a girl named Alto, who was advising those in trouble throughout the universe. Despite the chaos and chaos at the end, she doesn''t stop giving advice. No, the chaos and chaos made it more dynamic.


    Everyone''s idol was a word for what she looked like. It was in a position that was favored by other beings but could never be reached.


    However, she moved her waist roughly as if she didn''t even want to hear Alto''s protest. He became perfectly one with Alto as he dug harder and harder. Each other''s genitals were stuck together without any gaps.


    Alto under Xihyun caused a convulsion. Her eyes were full of desire, her lips breathed violent breaths reaching the limit, and the smell that rose at the end of her ferocious rhetoric was all her taste. What I''ve always dreamed of actually happened.


    "I''ll say it again. Come to me."


    Sihyun pressed Alto hard. I scratched my insides, wiggling my waist like I wouldn''t give you any time to think about it. Every time an odd-shaped lump passes by, Alto makes a sound of pain. The feeling of irresistibility deepened her.


    "Huff, huff, huff. Ugh. Ha, ha."


    "I can''t get tired of a few tastes. You don''t really think you''re gonna be able to keep this hot all by yourself, do you?"


    "This is all because of Papa...!"


    "You still have a lot of resistance. But that was only a moment. I''ll make you feel so much better if it''s not me."


    Alto gave one hand to Sihyun. Sihyun calmly and persistently harassed Alto''s body. From the neck to the armpits, he did not hesitate to bring his face to the area where the tongue could touch.


    Alto has no choice but to be ridiculed for his subtle movements. Thick fingers that squeeze their butt holes, giant objects that sweep through the hidden areas without pity, and lips that covet their body strong enough to leave lip marks. I felt like a toy, and Alto felt drooled. Once the body was burned, it did not calm down.


    Whenever Sihyun changed his posture, elasticity burst from Alto''s mouth. Eventually, a fountain rises from her crotch. After countless peaks, Alto was forced to accept his surrender while trembling.


    "I will, just be Papa Man''s idol! How embarrassing it must be for me to lose my temper."


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t realize you were so excited..."


    "Then I have nothing to say. Well, good. I admitted it with all my heart, so even the waves are firm. I''ll tell you how hard it is to take everyone''s idols."


    Alto responded to Xi Hyun''s movements. Sihyun and Alto sat down, hugging each other. They had forgotten that the filthy liquid had flowed from the bonding area and longed for love, holding on tight to each other.


    "You are my best daughter. I don''t think I''ll ever have a daughter like you again."


    "Really¡­?"


    "Yes, I mean it."


    Alto reached his peak because he had never heard such a compliment. I struggled with the spiritual pleasure of hitting the crown, forcefully inciting my butt. What he had never heard before came from his mouth. Alto grins brightly as he strokes his head, licking his chest.


    "I will continue to love the papa."


    Alto greeted Xi Hyun''s tongue with an overwhelming face. Throwing her tongue to the deepest depths, she threw everything away and tasted her body. There was no place her tongue could not reach from head to toe.


    Sihyun also tasted everything in Alto. I used every hole I could get my hands on. They had forgotten all the years that had passed, and they asked for an incessant desire to rise.


    ... and the sound of the bells. He slaps his shoulders as he raises his oddly sluggish body. The body that had to be full of vitality was somehow heavy.


    It was as if I was constantly doing strenuous exercises. Since it was not so tiring after reaching the end, Sihyun had to tilt his head. However, the concern did not last long. It was because he realized that there was a girl beside him.


    Alto, a girl with dark hair like the night sky and dark eyes like the abyss, laughed playfully. It was a vague expression that had no idea what his intentions were, so he had to frown.


    "Alto, why are you here? If my eyes weren''t wrong, it wouldn''t be 6 o''clock now. Isn''t it early for you to show up suddenly?"


    "It came out of nowhere."


    Alto, who was freshly refuted by what he said, wondered what was so pleasant.


    "I''m not in the mood, Alto."


    "Don''t look so scary. I was invited here by my brother, remember?"


    Sihyun scratched his head. I couldn''t remember. All I could remember was last night''s dream. He awkwardly clears his throat when he remembers what happened in his dream. He had no idea that his mind towards Alto would be so lustful.


    It''s so soft that your hair feels so soft, the smell that it touches the tip of your nose, and the delightful weight that fits into your chest. Alto, who appeared in the dream, was far too realistic to say it was a fiction.


    Maybe he approached himself in a similar way to Shoe. He stared at Alto as he burst into elasticity.


    "Have you ever met me in a dream?"


    "Meet in a dream? What is it, that you could say something so romantic? Or was that how you wanted me to see you?"


    "It''s nothing."


    Protesting Alto''s advancement, he shakes his head. The dream was just a dream. Even though Alto was obsessed with Azatos, there was no reason to whisper love to him.


    After removing the misconceptions, Shi Hyun turned to the topic for the first time.


    "Anyway, no matter how much I think about it, I invited you..."


    "That''s it. There''s no point in saying that in this situation, is there?"


    It seemed dry on Alto''s face, but he had to nod. Even if he had called, Alto wouldn''t have come this far without a purpose. Alto confidently raises his voice.


    "I''m here on business, too, so don''t worry."


    "On business?


    "Yes, business. Now that we''re in the same boat, we need to clear it up. You don''t have a clue what the situation is. Anyway, what I''m trying to say is that giving a special treatment is against equity. Give and take. Isn''t that the nature of the deal?"


    Alto''s help was clearly staggering and helpful. I didn''t have enough gold. Even if it is a deal, you get close to two free trades. That''s why he had to accept it. But one thing came to mind, he shook his hand.


    "No, the first deal was on the spot..."


    Maybe we should just kiss on the back of the foot. Sihyun shouted unknowingly, but his words scattered like smoke. Alto had not wanted to hear his answer from the beginning.


    "But it''s true that I helped you unilaterally, right? We didn''t have an equal position, right? Then you know that the word" deal "is gonna get ugly, right?"


    "Yes, I''m sure you will. Because you and I are different from what we have."


    Sihyun observed Alto calmly. Being with her was the same thing as wanting to be with her, even when the conditions were so dire.


    "So what are you saying?"


    "Once a day, I want you to kiss me to maintain an equal partnership going forward. I''m just telling you, that''s all I need. I don''t want anything else. I don''t think there''s anything more I can get from my brother."


    "What?"


    That''s what lovers do. Sihyun sighed. Alto''s demands were ridiculous.


    "I think it''s natural for a colleague who works hard to be treated that way. I''m telling you, there''s no compromise. I want to take it, so I''ll take it."


    "Tell me something else."


    "I don''t need a substitute."


    Finally, Alto does not open his mouth. In a ruthless coercion, he shed a tear. Honestly, from his point of view, there was no better condition. A creature of great power comes into the hands of unpaid. But it wasn''t a problem. Once you start accepting favors, you won''t be able to escape.


    "Then finish your quota today, big brother - Papa -."


    With both eyes closed, Alto breathes his lips deeply. He laughed deeply because he couldn''t hate the fierceness. And he bowed his head unknowingly.


    /398


    The deepest and most secret place in outer space was chaos itself. The shapes and concepts lost meaning, and the aftermath of the collision between dimensions and dimensions broke the stars and pierced the space. All possibilities were closed, all the endings were open, all the futures were open, and all the pasts were closed, a mix of situations and phenomena.


    Anything I could think of happened, and nothing I could think of was born in the darkness. There was no shortage of so-called ultimate chaos that applied strange laws and logic.


    The ultimate chaos enlivened the mysteries of the universe and laid a new foundation. It was the universe itself that changed every second. A star reaching into the Meamealokkapoowa oompa breaks down and the path is pierced.


    The ultimate chaos of constantly contracting and expanding became dizzy today. A clown who blows trumpets and butterflies. A servant who blows flutes and drums. Like the stars in the night sky, many kept repeating their own banquets in circles.


    The ultimate chaos lies at the center of which lies the palace that Orlot is guarding. An absolute palace with a throne that transcends time, space and concept. The ''Black Shadow'' sitting on the throne of chaos changed in succession. Like smoke disappearing suddenly.


    The ''Black Shadow'', which was not shaped, was honored by many. Primitive chaos, the ultimate god, the king of all things. The blunt, foolish father, and others called the black shadow "Azatos."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 414 00414 Erosion

    The universe was born and disappears in the bubble he spits out. The phenomenon could not be explained in three-dimensional space. Azatos, who ruled Samran and reformed another Samran chapter, was a situation and phenomenon that broke limits and limits. The mass of power that resisted reason and providence stretched out towards the entire universe. The energy that makes up the universe is like a hazy mist in front of Azatos.


    But unfortunately, no one could see his flow. It only confused those who saw the distance and distance.


    Whether he had it or not, he was equally ignorant before him. The strong and the weak were equally lacking in his presence. Immortals and immortals were equally powerless.


    The ultimate chaos and Azatos within. Here, the great old being was also just a specimen. Nothing in front of him could shine, but could fade.


    "This place...! ''


    Overwhelming views. Overwhelming views. When he peered into the center of outer space, his eyes were turned upside down. I couldn''t explain it with my mouth. How can I express the twisted and torn shock of my mind? Sihyun tried to wake up from his dream, but reality didn''t let him go.


    Realizing that he could not overcome the situation with his own strength, he had only to look at the black shadow.


    Bang, bang. There was a turbulence through outer space and space at the same time, but the black shadow remained calm. Is he dead? Or is he in deep sleep? I saw an unsettled black shadow, but I didn''t know anything.


    ''... but.''


    The Black Shadow was definitely there. It was no illusion. The Black Shadow''s power was beating at the same time as his heart. The rhythm and sound matched as if they were the same body. He shook his shoulders unknowingly because of the tremor without a single tooth error. It was a strange feeling of stickiness that swept through my whole body.


    How much time has passed. The black shadow, which was not frozen like death, suddenly raises its head. There were no organs for the black shadow to call the eyes, but he felt like he was making eye contact with Azatos.


    At the same time, he was expelled from there.


    "... bam."


    When she woke up from her dream, she wiped off the sweat on her forehead. He gets up from his seat, pressing his chest as if it were about to burst. The shock of the black shadow was unimaginable.


    "Is that Azatos?"


    It was all I heard, but I was able to make it easy for him to infer the identity of the Black Shadow. Soul resonance, the ability to use and erase the universe. There could not have been another being that met both conditions.


    Is it a memory of the past, like I heard from Alto? Or was it expressed by the mediator that Azatos'' sleep inside him was a dream? Either way, it wasn''t a good direction.


    It''s because traces of Azatoth were approaching in secret.


    /399


    He trained again and again in his training. Even if he defeated K''Tulu, he was still powerless. He was able to defeat K''Tulu because he realized the overwhelming time accumulated on him through Azatos.


    ''Azatos.''


    I couldn''t stop the lawsuit from remembering the traces of the past that wouldn''t fall away. Through Master Keraeno, he was able to gain the ultimate power to peer into his past.


    Ultimately, he unconsciously communicated with the universe and integrated and complemented the power of Se-hyun. However, Sihyun still could not figure out the ultimate truth. I couldn''t even fathom how to use it properly.


    It was also natural. Ultimately, it was the power of Bondi Azatos. I lost my memory, and I couldn''t deal with my previous life''s unfair demonstration.


    ''... maybe we can''t handle it forever.''


    Azatos, whom he saw in his dream, was not a blunt and foolish father. It was because the existence of Azatos was unknowable and unnoticeably high. I couldn''t keep it in my head, so I couldn''t get the right results. In that sense, it was clear that it would also be a difficult challenge.


    At that time, a girl appeared through Shi Hyun''s mind.


    "Papa''s Idol, Alto, for Papa, for Papa!"


    "How does the name Papa sound?"


    "But papa is papa."


    Sihyun frowned. Since he ''dreamed'', Alto has actively changed. I was active when I first met him, but now I feel that it is passive. He was also executing a nonchalant contract called ''Kiss once a day in return for advice and assistance.''


    "How''s it going? Has something changed? No, it''s changed. Doesn''t make sense if it doesn''t change."


    Alto stroked his shorter hair. It was blatant, so I couldn''t turn away even if I wanted to.


    "Did you get a haircut?"


    "I knew it, Papa. I knew it."


    Alto shows off his single-handed hair whilst circling. There couldn''t have been a hair style that didn''t suit her with transcendent beauty. He nodded quietly and greeted Alto, briefly explaining his dream of last night. She was the only one who could understand the situation calmly.


    At the end of his story, Alto''s face was crumpled. I couldn''t find the smile. She reveals her true nature and sits in a seat of frenzy and malice.


    "It''s going faster than I thought, so it''s probably papa."


    "What does that mean?"


    "In other words, the dream didn''t come from Papa. That''s what happened when I called from over there."


    "You called me from over there? But that one over there must be an empty shell."


    He was well aware that his body and mind had been deranged by the joke of the ancient gods. I sometimes felt as distant from things as anyone else, but I never forgot that I was the subject.


    "Yes, empty shells are normal. But there was a problem because the papa was so perfect. The papa''s body didn''t allow the word" space. ""


    "It can''t be..."


    Alto still hasn''t forgotten that day. The day Azatos was split in two. Azatoth''s mind disappeared, but another malicious act took root there.


    Luck or misfortune, the most perfect being in the universe did not acknowledge the defects and damage engraved on his body. Without it, we can make it, and it was a very simple and difficult proposition.


    Over the years, Azatos created Yu from nothing. It is to restore the mind that has no traces, and to restore the reason that cannot be accumulated little by little.


    "I thought it was impossible for the ancient gods to do nothing, but they weren''t. Or maybe Papa became aware of his past life..."


    "That''s why you said you''d regret turning your back on the truth the other day."


    There was nowhere for him to go when Azatos-body-completed mentality. Azatos could not have remained silent even after realizing the existence of Xi Hyun at the beginning. It was he who was the most stubborn factor in completing the imperfect mind.


    "Are you afraid? The fact that Papa''s body could go after Papa?"


    I didn''t know when or where the feces would occur. However, Alto looked at the demonstration with a funny face.


    "Tell me if you want to run away. I''d run to the end of outer space for Papa. Of course I have to be prepared for that."


    It was an expression of goodwill and kindness, but it contained a vile provocation. Sihyun shakes his head because he couldn''t have known it was a test for himself. Alto wanted Azatos intact, not some miserable runaway.


    "Don''t worry. I don''t want to run away. If you''re going up there anyway, running to the top shouldn''t be so bad."


    Sihyun could see that he was swept away by a great wave. Like it or not, existence itself was the source of disaster-azatos.


    "We''ll have to speed it up even more."


    "I knew it, Papa. I''ll fight for Papa, too."


    Sihyun, who pushed Alto into his arms, calmly notices his condition.


    "We must first break the helmet of the Governor."


    The Savior did not allow him to be anything more than a great, old being. A stone and shackle hung by the ancient gods. It was impossible to move forward unless you took off the ceiling on your own.


    "The quickest way to remove the helmet of the Savior is to be reborn, but you hate the waves, don''t you? I''m reborn as a woman I don''t even know. I don''t like it either."


    "Is there no other way?"


    "You know, the waves are good. No, I have to say, you''re gonna do great."


    "What''s that?"


    At his question, Alto smiled happily in the world.


    "It''s simple. All Papa has to do is reclaim himself. I''ll help you figure out how to make Papa Papa Papa without losing Papa."


    It was a trivial offer, but there was no way to be sure. Sihyun nods heavily and grabs Alto''s hand. Nordens and other ancient gods would be put in a hostile position, but it didn''t matter. I didn''t want to play on their hands anymore.


    - 400.


    Chris was staying at Slander''s private laboratory. There was nowhere for him to go. The Waitley was no longer safe. After Alto betrayed him, it was no exaggeration to say that there was no one on earth who could guarantee his place other than Slander.


    "Alto''s purpose is clear. It''s so blatant, you don''t have to say it. She will put him back on the throne with her own hands. And in the process, changing him to his own taste would be a little bit of collateral."


    "Father? Throne?"


    Chris tilted his head. I''ve been with Alto for decades, but nothing comes to mind. I didn''t know Alto had a family. Seeing Chris'' reaction, Slander taps his hairless head.


    "I''m the only one having a good time. Even though Alto has a light mouth, he can''t talk about his father. I understand what Chris doesn''t know."


    Slander, who changed the subject, briefly summarized the information about Azatos. The Great Beyond of Azatos. The Situation of Azatos. And his relationship with Nialla Totep. Hearing everything before and after, Chris clenches his fist tightly enough for blood to flow out.


    "So the king of the shadows is Azatoth?"


    "Right would be right, wrong would be wrong, but that would be appropriate. It doesn''t matter if you explain it in detail. So far, it''s all been for nothing. because everything''s already changed."


    Chris narrowed his eyes with a mixture of grief. Given Alto''s relationship with Slander, contradictions are inevitable.


    "But it''s strange."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Nialla Totep really is in close relation to the existence of Azatoth - your actions would be a clear betrayal, wouldn''t they?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 415 00415 Erosion

    Chris gently examines Slander''s reaction. Maybe it''s because they realized the providence and logic of the universe. Great old beings and the gods of outer space were not tied to relationships. They did not see the world through the framework of relationships. Not only did my parents become lovers, but yesterday''s archenemy became my best friend.


    But they also had minimal behavior. He ruled over himself through rules or discipline to get rid of irregular tendencies. It was no exaggeration to say that he had constrained himself.


    Nialla Totep''s behavior is based on Azatos. That was his center and subject. But Slander''s actions have shaken the foundation of the Nialla Totep. He saved Chris, who could be Azatos'' stumbling block. It was an unexcusable situation to say that he had strayed.


    "I understand what Chris would like to say. But that''s a personal story, isn''t it? And of course, it doesn''t come from trivial emotions. It has a solid purpose and a solid plan."


    Chris cared. Even if Slander wanted to kill Azatos, it wouldn''t be a problem for him to interfere. I didn''t want to know what was going on between Nilatothep and Azatos.


    "... must be difficult."


    It didn''t affect Chris. The truth that was newly revealed to him who pledged his vengeance to the shadow king-azatos and Alto was too heavy.


    "If you give up in the middle, I won''t stop you either. because Chris'' will is more important than my opinion."


    Chris didn''t say anything. It was not foolish enough to not understand that it was an empty word.


    Moreover, the crisis was an opportunity. It was the same as saying that if you kill the King of Shadows, the path to the top will be opened. There was no news like that for Chris, who longed for a higher life. The key to a higher level of hostility. It really is a double shot. Chris smiles bitterly and burns his flesh.


    He wasn''t mixing hands with the King of Shadows, but he was confident. It''s not because it wasn''t so little that I gained from working with Alto. Chris was growing differently every day, taking his ribs to the next level. Evolution was a change so fast that it was not strange.


    "Cut the crap and get to the point. You invested knowing that I would stop the Shadow King. You have the ability to keep me from dying until I achieve my goal."


    "That''s all you noticed. Thanks to you, we can talk fast."


    "The reason I told you to stay alive from the first moment you met me was because you had this situation in mind. They were waiting for me to be an obstacle to the Shadow King. The more I think about it, the more I hate it."


    "I can''t help thinking that way, but I want you to know that I tried. It''s almost impossible to go back at that time and convince you to trust Alto. The whole point of you coming to Earth was to deal with the Shadow King. I want you to think of it as a passing path."


    Alto''s actions were easy to read and his decisions were limited, so there were many ways Slander could take them. Choosing Chris was an oddly high improvement. The quality was not bad, so it was a gold medal.


    The slider, who took out the little box from his chest, handed the potion inside to Chris. The pill that was perfecting the sphere vomited a radiant glow. The mirror-like smooth surface was closer to something to treat as precious, not edible food. Chris opens his mouth quietly as he looks down at the strange hot potion.


    "What''s this?"


    "It''s a kind of capability enhancement made through localization. His name is, um... simply Black. because you''re not going to be able to sing anyway."


    "I know it''s good that you made it, but it can''t work for me."


    Chris quickly kicks his tongue and turns his head. There could not have been a drug that could affect him in the presence of a great old being. Moreover, the thought that was stored up inside him was firm and firm. If the condition of eating could have changed, it would have been spoiled 10,000 times more.


    "You have to swallow and judge. Evaluating without eating isn''t a childish mistake."


    "Ha, I can''t help it if you say so."


    Chris, who had swallowed the potion with suspicious eyes, stood firm. As soon as you eat black, your thinking intensifies. There was no dramatic change. Only black thought melts within his body. With a billion units of thought rising, Chris loses his words and gives a vague look.


    It was a mutation that could not be explained by skill or ability. Thought has always been a simple force. An intangible concept of infinite value. The idea of holding something in a bowl that wasn''t in hand could not have been conceived. But Black, brought out by Slander, has failed the idea. He created Yu from nothing.


    "What the hell is this?"


    If the first question was closer to the question, the second question was closer to horror. It was because everyone could have become a great old being if their thinking had increased by a billion. It was not enough to say that it was a great invention.


    "Didn''t I tell you? It''s a product of localization."


    "Is this possible with localization?"


    "Though more concerned than usual, it''s not that surprising. It''s something like that from the start. It''s the purest form, to be exact."


    "By the way, the lamp in Alhazard was also made localized."


    Chris has a headache. The technology of replacing heteros with resources could not be infinite. Heteros are monster-beasts. Chris acknowledged the vitality and vitality that was in it, but there could not be a billion ideas in it. It was the same even if it dismantled all the heteros on Earth.


    One beat later, Chris notices his prejudice.


    ''... Hetero isn''t just a monster. "


    Depending on the situation, it became a lamp for Alzad and a potion with a hundred million ideas. The raw materials of such things could not be ordinary. As long as the hetero was really just a beast, the lamps and blacks of Alzahad could not have been the result.


    Earlier, Alto gave his knowledge of hetero-aula and explained that he was just a pioneer-like monster. It never explained where the hetero came from and how many possibilities it contained. Chris didn''t even try to listen. It was true that he possessed a transcendent physical ability, but the beast was only an animal.


    I was going to see another hetero pouring out of the heterotopia through the dimension. But now I know for sure. Hetero-ula- was a degradant of the hetero. Monsters travelling all over the world in heterotopia, not pioneers, were models.


    "... what the hell is a hetero?"


    A catastrophe of unknown origin that travels through dimensions and space. The more I thought about it, the more suspicious I was. There were many trivial things to think that they arose between dimensions and dimensions. Monsters that have neither Izzie nor Izzie are making a name for themselves in the universe.


    "Curious?"


    "There''s no way I wouldn''t be curious."


    "Don''t worry. It doesn''t matter where Chris is going this time."


    "You know where the hetero comes from?"


    At Chris'' question, Slander smiles wildly.


    /401


    The Hayler continent was completely wiped off the face of the Earth. The world panicked as Australia''s equivalent continent disappeared overnight. Heiler''s share of the continent was not great.


    Of course, the global economy could not be as serious as the continents that lost land - territory.


    Six years ago, the sudden emergence of the Hayler continent was recognized as a nation because of the vast territory they had. The world chose a path of harmony because it could have an adverse effect on the world, but it was not an evil one.


    But what about now? The continents that lost the Haller continent were rooted on foreign soil.


    Of course, as time went by, there was discord everywhere. The limitations were clear, even if other countries could help. Sihyun wept.


    Even if you could trade unnecessary land, there wouldn''t be a land - a land - that could hold 700 million people. After all, the continents were doomed to scatter. I had to find a way quickly.


    "Won''t take long."


    Stepping into Australia''s deep mountain range, Sihyun went through the grass. Even though the situation was unlikely, I did not intend to give up. I could have already thought about it. It was only a month later, so I had enough time.


    The demonstration of the Tagnaria Kingdom-the sovereign land allotment-burst into elasticity in front of the landscape. The long roads and roads have already begun to be trimmed with solid bricks, and the bustling cabin has created a starry atmosphere.


    The center of the Hayler continent was lost, but its energy remained unique. Sihyun walked the streets under the eyes of the continents. His gaze was on Princess Tagnaria. The natural fortress, which was carved from stone blocks, is now gone, but even so, Prince Tagnaria shines.


    "Well, I built a tower in the mansion..."


    Better than nothing. Shi Hyun, who thought that way, carefully entered into the Kingdom of Tagnaria. At that time, the two girls who saw him ran quickly.


    "Se-hyun."


    "Dad!"


    Sihyun hugged the two girls rushing towards him. With her golden hair so long that it touched her heels and unforgettable sculpture, Kathy hung on her arms.


    Maybe it''s because they have something in common that they lost their parents at a young age. Kathy and Deeroe quickly became close. It''s only been a month, but they''ve become friends.


    While he was dealing with the children, another girl appeared behind his back. Unlike Kathy and Deeroe, the girl with a calm and quiet atmosphere and one took off the two frogmans hanging by her arms.


    "Se-hyun, are you here?"


    Maybe it''s because he accepted himself as a woman. It was unexpected that I took on the role of babysitter to teach Kathy and Deeroe. I couldn''t fix the stiff speech, but the one I was able to smile kindly was popular with children.


    "That''s a shame, Hannah. We can stay a little longer."


    "Sis, no."


    One shakes his head as Derero and Kathy react.


    "Shut up. Daro, I always say, but Kathy learns from you. So show me your sister."


    As the nagging comes out of one mouth, Kathy and Deeroe flee to their dull faces. Sihyun smiled bitterly while looking at them alternately. It''s always lively.


    "I don''t have to ask how the kids are doing. What about the others?"


    "Don''t worry. They''re fine, too."


    One was taking care of them as the leader of the Gospels. The fact that the Savior was hurt so much that they still needed protection.


    "What about Bererosa?"


    "''There.''"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 416 00416 Erosion

    "Must be a busy time."


    When he heard one word, he nodded. I had no idea where it was. Sihyun, who was separated from Hana, stepped out of the Kingdom of Tagnaria and into a deeper place. When he arrived at the mouth of the mountain range, he entered a remote cave.


    The interior is massive, and the depths are unknowingly wide. Xi Hyun''s touching joint was not lacking even if it was a village. A place no one knows about. There, I was ready for a new leap.


    Sihyun looked at the continents running around. They were talented people who were disappointed in Hailer. Scholars and engineers who made a huge contribution to discovering and opening the passageway early. They were trying today to open up a new passageway.


    Bererosa, who was in charge of the scene, came to the doorway as soon as she found out about the demonstration.


    "Se-hyun, you''re here."


    "What''s the situation?"


    "There was a concept that we didn''t know that was taking time to understand, but it''s going smoothly."


    "I taught her to lower her level enough to recognize a monkey. I don''t get it. Time''s running out. I think I know why you guys were pushed further into the circle."


    Alto''s late appearance shrugs. Her words consisted of an impure sentence. Especially the word The Circle was disgusting to Bererosa. Bererosa doesn''t hide her anger because she already knew Alto was helping the circle. I accepted Alto being here, but that didn''t mean I forgive him.


    "Miss Alto, please be mindful of your choice of words. If it wasn''t for Se-hyun in the first place, you wouldn''t even be invited here. I hate people like you the most."


    Bererosa could not recognize Alto. It was unfair to encourage disruption with the power you possess. It was like nothing was different from the circle. When we first met, it was because there was no situation, but Alto was the one she hated the most.


    "Bererosa, your thoughts don''t matter. It''s important that I think so. You''re actually getting my help, aren''t you? I don''t want to see such blatant hostilities with my head tightened. You want to cool it down once, don''t you?"


    Alto did not conceal his bizarre twisted mouth. It wasn''t because I liked Bererosa. As long as she was by my side, Bererosa was a stay-nemesis.


    "Both of you, calm down."


    As a cool stream flowed between the two of them, Xihyun stepped forward.


    "Bererosa, you can''t forget the past, but now you see the same goal and you''re running. You''re not gonna like it, but just hang in there. And Alto, you don''t want to provoke Bererosa on purpose. Ignore my words and act accordingly, and I won''t take your help."


    At his words, Alto looked like he had lost the world. But soon, she regained her senses and knocked her head lightly.


    "Oops, no more wrinkles. Smile! Ah, ah. Papa is the best, Papa is the best. Okay? Are we good?"


    Alto appeals to himself with his energetic expression and exaggerated posture. From ridicule to disappointment, from disappointment to smile. Alto''s expression changed so quickly that he couldn''t catch a cold.


    "... Ah, I feel like a fool to be angry at Miss Alto."


    Bererosa declared her surrender, shaking her head. Alto was originally like that. She was the one who wanted to and didn''t want to. Since he was a pervert and a debaucher, there was no way to stop him.


    "Anyway, Papa, come here."


    Sihyun, drawn to Alto''s hand, heads towards the center of the joint. It was a huge structure. A structure that was large enough to reach the ceiling of the cavity was stunned just by the sight.


    On the surface of a radially widespread structure like a dome court was an engraving of an unprecedented language. The structure that Alto and the continents designed with great care was named ''Hayler''.


    A ''gate'' created through localization. The ''self-resonance dimensional leap derivative'', which could leap dozens of people at once, was in sight of completion. She was the one who invented the gate The One uses, so it wasn''t an improvement.


    "This should get us through the waves. I''ve had a lot of bothersome processes, so I didn''t give it to Chris, but if he''s a papa, he deserves it."


    Sihyun stroked one of Hayler''s columns. Without Hailer, there was no place for continents to stand. Without territory, the country could not function as a country.


    I''ve been using Tindalus'' hounds to keep my balance, but that was only for a moment. It was because it was clear that discord would not disappear unless humanity was wiped off the face of the earth. The crack that appeared once became larger and larger. The cracks were broken, and we needed extraordinary measures before we could get to the worst of it. It was the official law that Sihyun chose.


    "Thank you very much, Alto. I wouldn''t have thought of the option of going to Zephyros without you."


    "Oh, what''s wrong with that? This is not a job for Papa."


    Alto tapped his chest in shame and turned away. She passes by Bererosa, reciting it quietly.


    "Papa has a lot to do going on. Don''t be stubborn. If you decide it''s bad for Papa, I''ll get rid of it first! ?"


    Even before Bererosa said Moore, Alto, who waved his finger gracefully, hides in the shadows. Watching Bererosa and Alto''s neurological wars, he sighed.


    "I''m sorry, isn''t Alto too nice?"


    "No, it doesn''t make sense for me to stand up and cover for my colleagues, given the circumstances of Se-hyun. If you think you have a capable colleague, that''s it."


    Bererosa, who heard the identity-azatos of Xihyun, knew he was on a dangerous trip to the outstretches. I didn''t want to stand up and be a burden to her.


    "Thank you."


    He slightly kissed Bererosa''s cheek and hugged her waist. Bererosa, who was walking around together with Sihyun, looked up at Haler with a shy look.


    "I didn''t think this day would come."


    He would, too. He abandoned his hometown. I thought I''d never go back. The One''s forces were as fierce as they were, and Chris, who stood by him, was a creature beyond common sense.


    But I wasn''t afraid now. With a reliable spouse by my side. Bererosa looks at him and smiles a little.


    "By the way, you said there were families there, right?"


    "Yes, but I don''t know the news..."


    "I''m sure she''s fine."


    "I just hope so."


    Bererosa closes her eyes. Her family didn''t give up hope until the end. It was a violent struggle in the pitch. They don''t run away until the end. What more do we need to say to those who are heading to the battlefield with the continent behind them?


    Bererosa sighs. That was six years ago. She didn''t know what happened to her family. I just assumed it wouldn''t be easy because I had a third eye. I could have guessed Bererosa''s heart, so she didn''t tell me.


    "But I''m worried. Everything is uncertain."


    If there was a Hailer continent, it would have been easier to establish a Node, but before K''Tulu, the Hailer continent was dust in the universe. Even if there was a foundation that could open the passageway, the only thing that could go was the body. I don''t know how far I can go barefoot. Bererosa was already worried about that.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe in the power of Se-hyun, but that doesn''t mean that we should solve everything through indiscretion and slaughter. We need a plan to minimize the damage. Our goal is to get home, not annihilate it."


    The One killed hundreds of billions or even billions of continents until it was acknowledged. Even though Chris was on the front line with absolute power, the flame of resistance was not extinguished. There was no law that said it would never happen again. Perhaps even more intensely than that.


    "Don''t worry, Bererosa. I''m already ready."


    "Do you have a plan?"


    Six years later. Zephyros, whom Bererosa knows, no longer exists. The circle was no longer a exaggeration, even if everything belonged to Zephyros now.


    "Well, I have a plan. Not that I would think of it..."


    I only tilted Bererosa''s head in the ambiguous words of the poem.


    /402


    A month ago, three families collided directly. The House of Rufus no longer concealed their greed, nor did the Roland Family conceal their union. At first, it was like a war. But that was it. Local combat is frequent, but it does not turn into all-out war. There was only a more violent and explicit armed conflict than before.


    The power that had accumulated for many years could not have been consumed in one or two brawls. Eventually, the three families who were surprised by each other''s stacked power entered the reading.


    I didn''t know when and where the incident would occur. Zephyros'' affairs were tense enough to remind me of the word "silence before the storm."


    ''But I can''t believe you broke in like that.''


    Jay groaned. His words were just as shocking. The circle''s forces that rooted the Earth through the Doom Brake were all returned. The circle''s attention was not on Earth at the moment. Not only were the elders of the three families, but the local officials were also secretly moving to become the head of the circle.


    "To take back the land." ''


    Given that one of his lovers is Bererosa, Queen of the Tagnaria Kingdom, it was not difficult to guess what his purpose was. The problem was then. The circle couldn''t stand to watch the process. When I move my bluff, the divided circle gives me a reason to regroup. I knew that she was strong. But with his hands, there was nothing left in Zephyros.


    ''You can''t be serious.''


    Jay seemed to be able to figure out why Sihyun sent himself to Zephyros. I couldn''t tell if I didn''t want to know because I had adjusted the situation so that I could ascend to the high position.


    Jay, who wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, shook his head and cleared his mind. It is not too late to find out the truth about Sihyun later. The first thing I had to solve was a challenge from Se-hyun.


    "Finding the rebels hiding in Zephyros... You think that''s easy?" ''


    There were some rebels who denied the world dominated by The Circle. He had heard rumors that he was working in the phoneme. But the rebels were also lacking in structure and small in size. To date, there has been little evidence to indicate whether they are active or disbanded. Even if I borrowed the power of the family, the result was the same. No, I almost got my ass stepped on before.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 417 00417 Erosion

    There was no way to hide a massive search. It was over when they found out. There was no excuse. Looking for rebels in a situation where families have a nervous breakdown? Anything I said was suspicious.


    In the worst case, they could have been thrown out of the family under the guise of the Rebellion. But Jay had to find it. He had no right to refuse as long as it was an order from him.


    Jay wandered around the Lobby Family with a confused mind. Later, I realized that a voice came from a hidden hallway in the shadows. When Jay saw what was happening in the ghastly place, he lost his words.


    "It''s a little pretty, but it looks like your world, doesn''t it?" "Is that how you seduced him?" "But I''m sorry. I don''t have a prince here who likes you that much."


    "You and I have nothing going on."


    "You expect me to believe that?" "Seems like a nice place for the Rolves and the Slum to come in, too, huh?" What do you know about orphans? "


    Her voice flew into the ears of the air-conditioned jaybird through circulation. Jay, who held two fists with enough blood on his fingernails, sighed. He didn''t want Lara to be insulted.


    An orphan from the Slum. Even the maids were drawn to the census, and Lara''s presence was close to the sudden foreign body. That said, there was nothing Jay could do. In the beginning, Lara and the children were called to the side of the Rolve, considering that this could happen.


    But there was a big difference between forecasting and looking directly at the sky and the earth. As Lara, who was always smiling at herself, shrugged, his anger grows uncontrollably.


    Jay could not solve the friction between the maids. If I rushed, I could only give a good reason to fantasize about the maids. Perhaps Lara was returned with greater venom. But you can''t help yourself. Jay, who bit his lip, stepped forward without hesitation.


    "What''s going on?"


    When Jay showed up, the maids were furious and stiffened like a statue. But Jay doesn''t mind, he wanders around them as if to go in between. The maids opened their mouths with a trembling voice.


    "It''s nothing, Duke. We were just talking to each other on a small topic."


    "Well, maybe my ears are wrong. I thought I heard that because I''m from the Slum and I''m an orphan."


    Jay and the maids eyes met and knelt on their knees. He reflectively realized that his excuses didn''t work for him who knew what was going on before and after.


    "I''m sorry." "Kill me." Our thoughts were shallow. "


    "One thing, one of her family died for me. On that distant Earth... he died thinking about his family. Of course, what she''s doing here right now is the result of what I''ve received. You want your patron to defeat Juan? Or do you just want to know yourself? Which way?"


    The maids couldn''t come to their senses with their lively voices.


    "Oh, no."


    "What''s the problem? He''s already dead, so it''s only natural for his family to turn. You want to trample it all down?"


    The maids were already expecting how Lara got in. I just couldn''t bear the thought of Lara trying to win.


    Looking at the helpless maidens, Jay kicked his tongue briefly. If he hadn''t seen them today, their behavior would have been increasingly outrageous.


    "It feels so good to see my favor-boeun-ruined by your selfish jealousy. I didn''t call her here to see this."


    At that time, a servant quickly opened her mouth.


    "I will not treat Lara lightly again."


    "Your opinion doesn''t matter. It wouldn''t be the first time you''ve bothered me today, but you''re not going to treat me lightly. Funny, funny. I''ll tell the maid myself. There are maids who challenge my authority."


    "Please have mercy." I will never let you down again. "Take a look and I''ll never forget it." "


    The maids persistently persuaded Jay, but he never dreamed. I just shook my hand. I didn''t want to deal with those who stick around depending on the situation and conditions. The lives of the maids were not that important to Jay. I just want her to be treated accordingly, hurting Lara quickly.


    "Get out of my sight with all that noise. Or do you want to be punished here?"


    The white-faced maidens disappeared from Jay''s sight, holding on to their trembling legs.


    "Thank you, Duke."


    Lara lowers her head slightly, and Jay smiles. Knowing that he was not Jay, he had no way of stopping his face from unfolding.


    "Speak up if you feel uncomfortable. Me and Jay were best friends. Lara, I don''t want you to be treated like this."


    "I can''t do that. The grace you have given us is enough. Jay will be happy with that. I''ve never been greedy."


    Lara grins bitterly. The money Jay had saved up so far, the death penalty he had paid with his death, and the compensation Aaron had given him. The funds in Lara''s hands were not what any commoner could have. If I lived modestly, three generations could play and eat without worrying.


    Unfortunately, that was the problem. One by one, the hyenas who smelled the money gathered around her. Lara had no strength to protect the money. Not enough orphans, so the fact that they are from the Slum became a big obstacle.


    At that time, it was Alone who reached out for help. He used his hand to be protected by the Rolf and his family.


    "Still, I''m not comfortable."


    "It''s okay. It doesn''t matter if I can''t take it."


    Lara''s heart tightened. If you hold Alone''s hand, everything will be fine. He will, too. He was a family man. But she wanted to be. I wanted to tell the dead Jay that I was living a life that I wasn''t ashamed of. Jay nods, reading Lara''s determination.


    "Speak up if something you can''t handle. I will help you as far as I can."


    "The mind is enough. because the closer we get, the more uncomfortable we get with each other. Moreover, the Prince has a noble daughter. You might want to think about what the favor will look like to him."


    "..."


    Lara bows her head to the navel of Jay.


    "I''m sorry, that was outrageous."


    "No, it''s not. It might look that way. You lack consideration. It''s too late. You should go now."


    "Thank you. I''ll be going, then."


    Seeing Lara''s back passing by her, Jay sighed. I had a ridiculous mission from Sihyun, but I had never felt this heartache when talking with Grogan''s eyes.


    Far from Lara. Maybe he saw his favors as part of his passion or desire. Jay, who scratched his head roughly, turned his back.


    "Nothing''s working."


    /403


    The House of Rufus was the symbol of power among the three great families of The One. The world of the pioneers is a breeding ground. The symbolism of force in such places has clearly shown that they are in absolute position. They never took the weak''s side. Rules and laws, and customs and degrees. They had a worthless proposition, but it was one word.


    The House of Rufus has solved everything by force. It was their behavior to trample the annoying areas and slash the heads of the rugged masters. There was no retreat in their advance, and war was the way they negotiated.


    Cocoon Paramal was one of the three longevities that supported the Ruffel family. The group he was working for was the Glectable Knights, the pride of the House of Rufus. Only the geniuses selected in Zephyros had the playground of geniuses at the end of their training.


    There was only one title that the continents called Cocoon. ''Continental First Blade''. Until he was able to cut the steel helmet in half with one branch, he didn''t need another modifier.


    Cocoon was able to become the continent''s greatest sword despite his innate talents and extreme efforts. He was a criminal and a fool. I tried, but it wasn''t to the extreme.


    Cocoon''s driving force was madness. Only a fierce improvement led him to the next level. Jealousy and timing of those who are stronger than themselves created him today.


    Cocoon opened his eyes to see the world with his own eyes. You cut off your left arm, which you don''t need to leave everything in one hand. Every time I threw away something so precious, his progress progressed.


    Not enough to be blind, but not enough to be cocoon''s adversary on Continent-Zephyros. Mostly because he died by his hand.


    "Are you an agent again today?"


    Of course, Cocoon''s pitch remained stagnant. The preceding situation is not described in the ancient books. Orloth had to build his own ideas and ideologies. I felt frustrated at the end of the unprecedented journey, but Cocoon didn''t give up.


    "You never get tired of it."


    Cocoon looks up and sees the man coming into the arena. There are few people on Rufus'' hands who could interfere with his training. On the other hand, the man who appeared before me was the one who entered it.


    One of the three oldest men who supports House Rufus, Siniel Saehl. He was Cocoon''s best friend and a rare level of wizard on the continent.


    "What''s happening today?"


    "Shouldn''t you have come if you didn''t have something to do?"


    "No way. It was always something I wanted to bring."


    To Cocoon, Siniel was just a swallow, asking for one annoying task at a time. In Kukun''s exact words, Siniel whistles.


    "I''m sorry. I have a mission for you, just like you said. But you''re gonna love it. I picked it out especially for you."


    "Bullshit."


    "Come on, listen to me. I got a call from Haman Street this time."


    Let''s go. Cocoon had heard of it. The fertile land was widely known as Zephyros'' largest grain expanse. It was one of the fourteen families that supported House Rufus, so I have nothing more to say. Considering the statue of the Haman family, it wasn''t hard to hear Cocoon''s ears.


    "Just go... It must be quiet."


    "Rather, that was the problem. That''s why the rebels took root."


    "There were insurgents lurking where the eyes of the House of Rufus could reach."


    "I think he talks a lot. The Rebels aren''t getting caught easily."


    "Even rebels are already a group of names. Aren''t soldiers enough?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 418 00418 Erosion

    Six years ago, the war ended when the continent fled to Earth. The rebels have also collapsed since then. After the Nodes supporting them disappeared, they disappeared naturally in the prescribed order. Cocoon''s questions were questioned.


    "I hear the Tantium clan is mixed up. Well, it''s unclear whether it''s true or not, but we can''t ignore what we''ve seen so far."


    "The Tantium... if they''re mixed up." It''s been a long time since I''ve had any funny prey in the net. "


    Cocoon strokes his beloved Solaris. The Tantium family, able to read the flow of time through the third eye, had a value that could never be ignored. Limited, but able to read the future and the past The gap alone was unmatched.


    The Tantium family''s power is invincible in the blood of instant judgment. Predicting the opponent''s movements - the number of spleens - was an advantage not quantifiable.


    Of course, there were no Tantium clans in the circle anymore. But they played a key role among the pioneers. It was because their utility with the third eye could not be expressed verbally. Naturally, they did not allow for high prices, nor did they allow for sparring.


    Cocoon also fought the Tantium clan quite a few times. Of course it burns. For him, the Tantium clan was a delicacy. Cocoon''s taste buds were returning to the thought of slaughtering the Tantium clan.


    "So don''t just stay at the training ground, but go out sometime. Do you know if there''s a higher caliber of prosecutors out there than you?"


    "You of all people should know that''s not possible."


    The cynical shrugs. He knew better than to say it with the continent''s greatest sword in front of him. But even for Cocoon, who issued two doors, he needed a painful reprimand. Talents like Cocoon spent a lot of time on the battlefield because it wasn''t what Senior wanted.


    "Anyway, I can''t help but notice you''re talking like that."


    Cocoon shifts his stiff neck, raising his heavy body.


    "I was bored, too."


    /404


    The Haman Family was one of the 14 families that supported the House of Rufus. Their pride was a vast, fertile territory. The fertile land did not dry out. Blessed land indeed. It was widely known as the largest grain producer on the continent, because the soil never dried up.


    The house of Haman, ''Dot Haman'', inherited such land and acted diligently. His abilities were not extraordinary. However, it was not inferior. Only, he had one drawback, not a drawback. That was that he was a blockalist.


    Dot hates the pathology of soiling his land. He did not forgive those who defiled the streets. I pulled out what could have caused the commotion. Do you think Dot''s efforts sparkled? There was no place called Mt. Haman.


    The gambling den collapsed before it was completed, and the theater was rigorously censored. There was no common brothel. The situation and conditions that could disrupt the energy of the territory were all coordinated by Dot.


    In a way, it was the most useless land in the world. Unexpectedly, the dots that eliminated the five major crimes were endorsed by continents living on the Haman side.


    However, even with such a dot, I could not say anything to the target in front of me. Dots swallowed dry saliva. As rumored, Cocoon was a pioneer of great stature. Even an analogous predator is not too much.


    "How big is the rebellion?"


    "I''m embarrassed to say scale. It''s more like a platoon. Maybe they''re the last rebels."


    Cocoon sprints across the bay in a single step, drooling into Dot''s description. He realized that things weren''t as bad as he thought.


    "Why haven''t you caught it yet?"


    Voices of reprimand. Dot lets out a cold sweat as if the beast was growling. That''s why I didn''t want to miss the rebels. Rather, he dispatched territorial forces as soon as he learned that the rebels had entered his territory. But none of the territory he sent caught the rebels'' tail. He was thrown out.


    "I''m guessing they have a Tantium clan. because one of the territories that was dispatched saw the third eye."


    "One?"


    "No, we''re expecting one more."


    The Rebels are now in the sewers. I''ve found several places that seem to be their home. Dot shakes his head. The sewers were also one of the results of his discomfort. He budgeted to maintain and repair the sewers to prevent the smell of rising periodically. More than necessary.


    Unfortunately, such measures became poisonous. Rats and bugs disappeared, but the rebels took their place.


    "So what happens to their trajectory? Haman''s not already out there, is he?"


    "Don''t worry. because there''s no way out of the sewers by Haman. There''s no chance of them getting out of the Haman without being spotted by territorial forces deployed everywhere."


    Hide-and-seek should be fun, too. Cocoon grins his favorite sword, Solaris. Hunting a game in a giant maze called the sewer was his first experience.


    "Rebels are rats in poison. Once the banquet is ready for Cocoon, there..."


    "Do you think I''m down here right now to keep up with you?"


    "I''m sorry. I think I''m being too forward for Cocoon."


    "There you go."


    As Cocoon hung up on him, Dot thought about it. He also knew the reputation of Cocoon, one of the three great roofies of the House of Rufus. It was weird not knowing. The continent''s First Blade. The title through Zephyros was a huge wall to the weak. The breathable dot breathed into his mouth what he wanted.


    "... I need you to at least keep him alive. We need proof that the Rebels have been rooted. First and foremost, it will be useful to spread Cocoon''s reputation."


    Cocoon looks down at the dot quietly. It wasn''t that I didn''t know Dot''s insides. Bonamana was clearly trying to escort him. But there was nothing I couldn''t do.


    The rebels who had emerged after a long silence had many meanings. Moreover, it would be helpful for House Rufus to have clear evidence. A time when families brawl among themselves. The more elements that could boost morale, the better.


    "... I''ll try."


    /405


    Schugen suppresses the breathing that rises to the tip of his chin. The rebels are close. Everyone was killed and wounded during the battle. There were those who were more incorporating into the circle with a twisted will. Schugen didn''t blame them. The rebels did what they were told six years ago.


    It was the ghost of the Rebellion that was here. A ghost who believes that one day he can defeat more circles and gain freedom. A ghost who knows he can''t, yet clings to a miracle. Those who became ghosts held hopes together in their hearts.


    Even Schugen was no different. But he was forced to hide with his mother, Natalia, against the wall of reality. It was so unfair to die without accomplishing anything.


    In that sense, the Haman River sewers were the best shelter-azits. Quiet, inconspicuous and abnormally clean.


    It would have been better if the workers who came in to clean the sewers hadn''t found out, but now was not the time to think about it.


    "Let''s take a little break."


    "Yes, Mother."


    Natalia holds her back against the wall, giving her a rugged bust. At the same time, Schugen looks around, as if protecting her. Natalia, his mother, was a strong supporter. He was there because she was there.


    It''s been two hours since I ran to the end of the sewers. They struggled with the territorial army of the Haman family, but they had no choice but to send their few allies away. There were only thirty left. A number that is disgraceful to call rebels. But the number was also invisible.


    "Strange that no one is following you."


    "It could be a split path. Let me take a look."


    As Schugen wakes up, she notices the defect, a scream echoes through the narrow passageway. He breathes, realizing it was his colleagues'' voice. Screaming rapidly approaches.


    Natalia corrected herself. She knew the approaching energy of being. I couldn''t have known. Even in the house of Rufus, where all the geniuses gathered, his reputation pierced the sky. After examining Natalia''s complexion, Schugen understood her intentions.


    "Mother."


    "Never mind me. Run for your lives."


    "No. Only then can I stay."


    "Sugen! We must go. As long as the kid''s over there, you''re my last hope. I need you to help me get back up."


    "But how could I, with my mother..."


    "Sugen! This is no time to be fooling around."


    Natalia, the son who sent Schugen, stands in front of the passageway. If we didn''t stop them, we''d both be caught. Unfortunately, Schugen was unable to defeat him. Natalia was the only one who had a chance.


    Soon after, a man appeared on the other side of the corridor. He was magnificently shaped and blindfolded. Funny thing was, he didn''t have a left arm. He was more sickly than a soldier, but I couldn''t get the impression that he was weak.


    Willingness and determination filled with sewers and passageways. Thought power like seeing a heavy fog. They were all beyond common sense.


    "Cocoon."


    "Oh, do you know me?"


    "How could I not know you, the ''Homo sapien''?"


    "A genocide... I haven''t heard that name in a long time. I see. You''re the survivor of that war. Well, that''s obvious. I wouldn''t be standing here if I hadn''t survived."


    Cocoon Paramal. He was a madman who dug out two eyes and even extracted the ''third eye'' in order to achieve the ultimate sword.


    "Please keep me entertained."


    Cocoon hears his beloved Solaris without warning. Natalia reflectively opened her third eye. She reads Cocoon''s future, piercing the blade''s trajectory. The prophecy gave her strength.


    But Natalia''s future was so easily distorted. He bent like a black eagle shot at her neck and aimed for her flank. After a short while, you twist the space to avoid the shooting, but the shock seeps into your abdomen.


    "Large..."


    "You''re in trouble. I was once a Tantium."


    Cocoon, the sword he used - Legion - was the ''Flawless Sword''. It meant that there were no drawbacks, but it also meant that nothing was determined. A sword with complete sword and no set trajectory. A sword that embodies two meanings simultaneously puts him at the top.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 419 00419 Erosion

    The sword''s trajectory meant nothing to Cocoon when he saw the world with his mind''s eyes. The path he saw was the right one, and the path he painted was the answer. The trajectory the sword draws has mystery that even the third eye cannot avoid.


    Natalia slid down the passageway, almost away from Cocoon.


    "I must be prepared."


    Natalia swallows a dry saliva, scrubbing blood from her throat. I thought I''d dodged it, but it was all her fault. There were no holes in Cocoon''s trajectory. All these years, his accomplishments have been reflected in the shooting.


    "Is that all? There''s got to be something more we can do. I miss it."


    Cocoon wields his sword, swaying like a beast. Despite being a one-armed man, his sense of balance was at an all-time high. Cocoon''s skill at wiggling his scrotum like a reed was exceptional. Without the spatial advantage of the sewers, Natalia would have fallen to her knees without resisting.


    "... monsters. You''ve gotten stronger in the meantime."


    "Well, maybe you''re weak."


    As Cocoon clenches his wrist, the blade''s trajectory sweeps through Natalia''s chest. Natalia, who avoided the shooting with one piece of paper, raised her third eye to its limit. Looking down at the world at a different point, she wandered around an undetermined world.


    Before Cocoon moves, Natalia moves against the wall. At the same time, the ground shook. The ground howls. The earth swarms towards Cocoon like a willful chaff. The earth was as sharp as an awl and as sharp as a spear.


    Tearing, Cocoon lifts up his beloved Solaris and smashes the spears of the earth. The body reacted first, not the head. With his sword as his shield, he turns away like a mule. Cocoon, who managed to turn his shock into centrifugal force, swung his sword at Natalia.


    His unique technique is "delusional." It was the ability to literally take away their minds and forget their original objectives. Despite its so-called continental First Blade, Cocoon was an unparalleled trait, but it was successful in mixing the sword of integrity and deception.


    "Don''t let me down."


    The cocoon''s sword, the trajectory that Solaris draws, has split in several places. Hundreds, or thousands. The future derived from the myriad cracked edges could not even be read by the third eye. An elaborate number of attempts to exploit the fact that an undefined sword and a trajectory were not set. It was a blatant sword that revealed that it was once a Tantium clan. Cocoon knew exactly what the third eye had.


    Ordinary tests that rely on visual information will separate the body from the neck between the stages. Natalia stares straight ahead with unshakeable eyes, focusing her third eye on her life, not Cocoon''s sword. And a few seconds later, she turns to the right, without hesitation. He saw his own death in the future.


    "Khh."


    Natalia, who gave out her abdomen instead of her heart, grabbed the blade with all her might. She gnashes her jaw, turning the land Cocoon is treading on into a sandy swamp. The dry, thick sand grabs his ankle, but Cocoon smiles brightly.


    "You didn''t see my sword with your third eye, you saw my foot. Yeah, I''d be disappointed if I didn''t have that kind of application. Isn''t that right, Natalia?"


    "Do you know me?"


    "You wouldn''t know it if you saw it. Though I didn''t know that the Sand Mages guarding the Kingdom of Tagnaria were wandering around Zephyros in rebellion."


    Cocoon, who kicked Natalia out, launched his sword faster than the blink of an eye.


    His skill at cutting hundreds of thousands of grains of sand and cutting them accurately was terribly precise. But Cocoon''s actions were meaningless. The sewers that had lost their form had chased after him all along. There are swamps of sand everywhere. Cocoon, against Natalia, moves like the wind, aiming for her neck.


    "You''re making a mistake coming in here. You picked the basement against me. This is a pre-ordained fight."


    [Transverse period - Tossing ?]


    The entire sewers were reformed into sand. The sewers that had already been rendered useless had become massive graves. Dry sand dries over your head and the ground crumbles towards the ground. Cocoon plunges his sword into the sword once the swamp of hell has formed, even if he tries to escape. The bow was always by his side. If I was going to die like this in the first place, I wouldn''t have gotten the title Continental First Blade.


    [transcendence]


    As Cocoon darts, the vomit splits in two. The technology that contained so many shots in one trajectory distorted the space and illuminated the deep underground. Cocoon, who cut a straight line to the distance to Haman Street, took Natalia''s spot. Cocoon quietly decides to win or lose with a single strike.


    "It''s worth coming all this way. It was a pleasant fight, Natalia. I''d like to savor it, but unfortunately I can''t be held responsible for the future of the Rebellion. Go to hell first. I''ll be right behind you."


    "Disgusting..."


    "That''s it."


    As Cocoon raises his hand, Natalia''s eyes brighten. My whole life has gone through her head, just like Juma did. Can Schugen get away safely? Can the rebels remain undiscovered?


    And my daughter...


    Unfortunately, Natalia''s thoughts were over.


    /406


    With a comb, he carefully combed every white hairball. Maybe it''s because I combed so hard. Every time a dry feather spreads along the grain, an erosive sound comes into his ears.


    "Hmmm. I like it there. Scratch it a little harder, a little deeper. Tsk, tsk. I know where I like."


    "How about here?"


    "Be gentle there, it''s sensitive. If you push it too hard, it''ll swell up later."


    Lin, lying on the long couch, vomits a gentle breath. With a fox and nine tails out, she smiles softly at Sihyun. Sihyun sighs as he misses Rin''s tail.


    "Don''t you think it''s a little obvious? I''m just brushing my hair. Don''t use my good will like that."


    Lynn''s tail wasn''t the amount she could handle alone. He''ll do the same. He''s nine. The location was also subtle, so the help of others was essential. That''s why Shi Hyun joined without hesitation.


    "Wow, that''s the funniest thing I''ve heard all day. Was it really just good? You didn''t feel any remorse at all? Really? Like this?"


    "..."


    "Huhu, Si-hyun is really shy. No one''s watching anyway, so let''s do something."


    Lin flirts with him, waving her tail. With a soft touch that passed through the ball, he almost nodded his head without even knowing it, but soon he stopped his mind.


    Tomorrow was a big day. Maybe I could take a dot. He will, too. It is a historic day to take the first step toward Zephyros through Hailer. It was like throwing yourself into an impossible saturation, but he didn''t mind. It was because once he had his will in his heart, it was clear that it would come true.


    He reflected on what would happen tomorrow and turned his head to the swimming pool, staring at him from before.


    "That''s it, Lynn. You can see the swimming."


    "What, how long have you been there?"


    Lin opens her eyes wide, covering her mouth slightly. An exaggerated gesture. No one knows it''s an act. Whimpering, the swimming, unable to resist the raging fury, echoed out in succession what he wanted to say, like a quickfire.


    "... I''ve been here since the beginning. I swear, even if I try to stay still, she won''t let me. I can''t believe you saw me and didn''t think anyone could see me. Is he blind already? Or is there something wrong with his head? Either way, I''m worried."


    The swim that came to that point clapped as if something had come to mind.


    "Well, I can understand how old you are, considering your age. I can''t help it. I can''t take it. I''m a little younger."


    Lynn clung at the fox. I wanted to say a word, but I couldn''t. Age was a disadvantage to her. So we have to save the advantage. Lin, who quickly set the tone, showed off nine tails as if she didn''t mind.


    "You can''t help it. You don''t have to. You don''t have to. Did you just see that? Si-hyun is teasing me while brushing my tail. Well, I can''t help it. My tail is soft as a cotton candy, thick as a blooming flower at night. I''m sorry, but all I have is my strong hair."


    "... I just have to talk to you."


    "If you want to receive it so badly, don''t you have to raise your tail? That''s not gonna happen, Hehe."


    Lynn wags her nine tails. Swimming caught nine tails wagging before his eyes.


    "Without this, it''s no different from me. Don''t show off with just a few more tails! A woman''s worth comes from the inside, not the tail!"


    "Did you know you talked and acted and got separated!? Don''t bite your tail and tell me it''s internal! There''s no convincing!"


    Lynn grabs the waist of a swimmer. Rin''s Tail Swimming Door. The two of them tangled together. Sihyun shrugs. It was not surprising that we had an awkward relationship from the first moment we met.


    "Both are noisy. Can''t you hear the television?"


    As Sherry growled at the drama, Lynn and the swimmer were forced to keep their mouths shut. It is because Sherry, who has become the great old being, has created a vague sense of pressure by itself.


    Lin and the swim, who exchanged eyes with each other, sniffed unnoticed. It can also be said that the stone that had been rolled in has been removed.


    "Peace."


    He called Lin, and again he listened.


    - 407.


    A radially widespread structure, like a dome field, Hayler. It was a long-grain bridge connecting Zephyros and the Earth. A passageway engraved with unprecedented language was already functioning. The center of Heiler was shining blue.


    Alto''s eyes met him and twitched his fingers.


    "So the way to Zephyros is Papa, Lynn, Bererosa, One. There''s four of them, right?"


    "Yes."


    Sihyun was the most reliable people. And they were the most powerful men on Earth. Given Zephyros'' situation, it was right to go to prime numbers. He wasn''t going to slaughter. I was only going to reclaim the lost land.


    Swimming had not yet taken off the student body, and Sherry decided to stay just in case.


    "Alto, aren''t you going?"


    "I''m busy in many ways, so I''ll pass on this one. Bererosa is better suited to work on Zephyros in the beginning than I am. Isn''t that right?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 420 00420 Erosion

    Sihyun nods. If there is anyone who recognizes Alto, things will go complicated.


    "And it''s not funny if I help, is it? I want something a little more dynamic. I''m excited about how the waves are gonna finish the job."


    Alto smiles playfully, covering his entrance with debt. If it was her, she didn''t tell me because it was her answer. It was her nature to want chaos and chaos.


    When he finished preparing, he went inside with his lovers.


    "Oh, don''t forget the ''training'' I taught you. Papa."


    "I''ll do that."


    Approaching one step forward, the swim carefully held his hand.


    "Don''t get hurt, I won''t tell you to come quickly. Don''t do anything reckless even if you have to go back."


    "I will."


    Swimming didn''t feel compelled because he knew how important this was. I didn''t think I''d be able to see it for a long time, but she didn''t mind. The fact that it didn''t help just came to me heavily. Sherry opened her mouth to Jigsaw.


    "Don''t worry about this place. I will risk my life to protect you until you return."


    "That''s solid. Thank you both. Thanks to you, I can go with peace of mind."


    As the scenery shone through the space, he did not hesitate, and threw himself into it. The women beside him also moved along with him. As he makes a strange resonance sound, they disappear without a trace.


    /408


    Bererosa opens her eyes when the light is so intense that she can''t see. It was a heartfelt sight that shone in her eyes. Buildings, streets, sky and smell. Everything was familiar.


    "You''re really here."


    Bererosa returned home after six years, unable to connect her words because she was impressed. We are treading on land that we thought would never come again. I couldn''t be happier.


    "Is this the Zephyros? It''s more secluded than I thought."


    One that holds the memories of his past life together melts into Zephyros faster than he breathes. Civilizations in their past lives were closer to Zephyros than on Earth.


    "I think it''s Fahlem... isn''t it?"


    Lin looks around, her head tilting. After six years, she doesn''t know. She likes to wander around. She has kept many places in her eyes since she was a child. On the contrary, she put the answer she wanted in her mouth.


    "Yes, it''s Parlem. It''s where we have a helper to help us."


    Their current location was an alleyway in Parlems, a commercial city ruled by the Loeb family. After confirming that there was no popularity around him, he moved to the promised place.


    The slums, especially deep inside, were like a place where no one would come. It was already an isolated place in Fahlem. As Jay said, Sihyun turned on the sixth lane and could find a shack that was about to collapse right now.


    When he saw that the Roman numeral ''<UNK>'' was engraved on the humble door, he nodded slightly. It was just like Jay said. After opening the door carefully, Jay, who was waiting for him, appeared.


    "It''s been a long time, Se-hyun."


    Jay approached Shi Hyun and bowed.


    When they entered the house, they could see the fourth apostle hidden in the veil. They also knew that The One''s ''Sentinel'' was bought out early by Se-hyun.


    "Report."


    In a word, Jay knelt before her without a moment to say goodbye to her. I couldn''t spare the time to talk. Just now, I received an unforeseeable report.


    "... a man who appears to be the leader of the rebellion." It''s not publicly known, but it will soon be executed in front of countless people. They say the area is festive. "


    "What was the name of the person?"


    "I''m Natalia."


    "Really?"


    When I heard the name Natalia, I reacted to Bererosa, not Sihyun. Her eyes gripping Jay''s shoulders with a stiff look rise in terror. The strange pressure caused Jay to twist his body.


    "Yes?"


    "Are you sure?" he asked. "


    "Of course, this information is not false. What kind of safety would I lie about? It''s true that she was captured by one of the three oldest men in the House of Rufus, Cocoon, and now she''s in mortal danger."


    "Ah¡­ ah."


    "Bererosa? What''s wrong?"


    Bererosa, who sat down with one question, spits out elasticity. Natalia La Tagnaria. She was Bererosa''s mother, a sand sorcerer and leader of the rebellion in the Tagnaria Kingdom.


    "Relax, Bererosa. It''s not even confirmed."


    Lin pats Bererosa on the shoulder. Natalia was familiar with the name. Xihyun realized that Bererosa and Lynn''s reaction was unusual.


    "Bererosa, do you know her?"


    "Natalia La Tagnaria. This is my mother."


    "... she was your mother."


    It was a very sophisticated timing, but she kept a positive eye on the situation. The fact that she was scheduled to die was the same as the fact that she was still alive. I could have saved him if I wasn''t too late.


    After thinking about it, he stared at Jay. Jay''s eyes met Jihyun, and his eyes trembled. Not to mention the outrage that the report was late. But he had something to say.


    "I''ve just been reported, too."


    "I know, so keep your mouth shut. I don''t want to take this the wrong way. Let me start with something simple. Where was she captured?"


    "Haman Street. It''s one of the 14 houses that supports House Rufus. A wealthy family with a fertile grain court worthy of Zephyros."


    "And?"


    "Perhaps she was captured, and the rebels'' response is also unusual. We''re breaking through the silence so far, drawing our colleagues together. Given the way the news was transmitted between them, it seems that they have even left the rebels in mind."


    Jay found out about the rebellion because all the news came in his own way. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have had access to Natalia in Parlem so quickly.


    "I see. The rebels, no, I think your brother is trying to save your mother."


    Bererosa, who held trembling hands, could see that it was Schugen who was leading the rebels. If Schugen were alive, he would have done it. She knew the heart of Natalia''s lover.


    "I''d better get going."


    When one said that, Jay was forced to shake his head.


    "But even if I leave, there''s no guarantee I can save her. We''re running out of time. We don''t have much time before the execution. Moreover, I can''t stay away for long. I don''t know how many days it''s going to take for him to die."


    Things were not good.


    Haman, which supports the House of Ruffel, is located in the eastern part of Zephyros. It was the exact opposite of Fahlem in the western region. Given the need to cross the Mountains - Zeunus - that divide the western continent from the eastern continent, travel time must have increased exponentially. I couldn''t have gotten there in time.


    In his prediction, he had to laugh.


    "Jay, you haven''t forgotten who I am, have you?"


    He grinned roughly as he grabbed Jay''s neck. I knew that someone associated with Bererosa was in mortal danger, but I had no intention of returning. Moreover, for Sihyun to be able to move between the stars, it could not act as a stumbling block between the earth and the earth.


    Shihyun casts a shadow, taking his group to the Haman. You drive them to the other side of the Zephyros faster than the blink of an eye.


    - 409.


    When he arrived on the outskirts of ''Tohish'', the city that the Haman family ruled, he looked around. Maybe it''s because Natalia got caught. The guard was further reinforced, but it was easy to spot the gap.


    "I have to find my brother first before I save my mother. Because the more the rebel activity is revealed, the more dangerous it becomes, not my mother, but my brother."


    "Se-hyun, can you find it?"


    "If you limit the target, you should be able to find it easily."


    The third eye held by the Tantium clan had a strange flow, so it was not hard to find. Through the tributaries, Shi Hyun quickly found an existence that had the same energy as Bererosa. Surprisingly, the rebels were not far from Haman.


    Nodes were set up in one of the mountains surrounding Haman Street. Is this what it means to be dark under the lamp? One walks toward where the rebels are, kicking an arrow flying towards him.


    "What a welcome gesture."


    The surrounding bushes are strong enough to freeze at once, but one cannot be stopped. Jay, who avoided memorization correctly, hid behind his back. Rin burns a full load of poison fog that begins to rise from the Smell.


    Bererosa steps forward without even looking at the spear shooting at her.


    "You wouldn''t know my face if you were really rebels. Come on, show yourself."


    Bererosa''s unthinkable words reveal her beyond the bush.


    "Aren''t you the Queen? How the hell did you get here?"


    "It''s the unfortunate fox next to you."


    "It looks like humans are in on it..."


    "That''s not the point. Hurry and tell your brother I''m here!"


    Bererosa works coldly, but they do not move easily. Bererosa, whom they knew, left Zephyros with Hailer. He suddenly appeared and told me to call Schugen, but I couldn''t help it. In their minds, there was a puddle of suspicion that Bererosa in front of their eyes was not real.


    Bererosa sighs and calls one of the rebels to her head.


    "Sirens, obviously. He was one of the merchants who profited by scraping the armor of the dead during the war. I thought it was self-interest, but I was wrong. Seeing as how you''re still in the Rebellion."


    The man called Siren shrugs. None of the Rebels knew that he had scraped and sold the armor of the dead during the war. That''s all Bererosa caught me doing one day.


    Bererosa, Sirens had no choice but to acknowledge the information when it came to drinking. It was because even though The Circle worked hard to replace Bererosa, it was unknown information.


    "You really are the Queen."


    The politely lowered Siren quickly plunges into the forest. Soon after, a man appeared through the bush. He grew dark green hair to his shoulders and looked exactly like Bererosa. If it wasn''t for a stout figure, I would have mistaken it for Bererosa''s sister.


    "Bererosa?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 421 00421 Erosion

    "Long time no see, brother."


    "How did he get here? I mean, what about Haley''s continent?"


    Schugen has a headache. An unexpected figure appeared before my eyes. It didn''t make sense that Bererosa would show up at this time. A special commanding officer followed you as soon as you used the passageway.


    Bererosa, regrettably, did not answer Schugen''s question. Urgent situation. The detailed description was not late after the incident was addressed.


    "That''s not the point. Now I heard that my mother was caught by a trivial group. It is our duty to save Mother."


    "Yes, it is."


    Schugen, who saw Bererosa''s future with her third eye, admitted her return for a limited time. No, I had to. The third eye was not a mimicry technique because it wanted to mimic it. Playing Bererosa in the first place was one of the lessons. I''d rather raid a hundred times.


    "Let me help you."


    "You''ll help?"


    Suddenly, Schugen can see the people behind Bererosa. Lynn and one, Jay. And then there''s Sihyun. After taking a close look at the group your brother brought, Schugen shakes his head.


    Either way, I appreciate you bringing reinforcements, but one or two more people participating didn''t solve anything. The Haman territorial army was strong and powerful. The power of the Haman family was unprecedented, and it was hard to find enemies even in the Ruffel family.


    It was almost impossible to penetrate the Haman and rescue Natalia. Even if everyone risked their lives, they were more likely to fail. But you can''t just ignore the people your brother brought in. Schugen reaches out, hiding his sincerity.


    "Too late for introductions. My name is Sugen La Tagnaria. I''m the temporary commander of the Rebels."


    The nearest Sihyun grabs Schugen''s hand.


    "My name is Han Si-hyun."


    That way, Schugen shakes his head in small greetings with Bererosa''s group. I didn''t feel much power from them.


    ''Is it the hope that miracles will happen?''


    There was nothing wrong with trying to get through the crisis with the strength of the rebels. There were only a few more people involved. But Bererosa opened her mouth confidently, as if breaking the spirit of Schugen.


    "Let''s go to Tohis-Haman-Ga, brother. My colleagues can handle it all. And stop gathering the rebels. The circle just grabs me by the tail."


    "... what?"


    Schugen lost his words because he was too bold. It was as if all the storms could be silenced. If it were easy, I wouldn''t be worrying and suffering until now.


    "So we''re good enough. Weren''t you planning on dying anyway? Think easy."


    One in arms said so, and Schugen had no choice but to leave. At least he was a pioneer against The Circle for decades. There was no reason to hear that sound from a girl who seemed to fly when the wind blew.


    "One," I said. I don''t know what you''re thinking, but it''s impossible to save her with prime numbers. So if you''re an outsider, just be an outsider. It''s not something anyone who doesn''t know anything about Zephyros can pry into. It doesn''t help to hear a single story from Bererosa. "


    "So, do we have to prove it here? I am superior to you."


    "... that''s it, one. You''re not here to fight."


    Sihyun grabs her shoulder as one growls fiercely. Shi Hyun''s gaze met Schugen and smiled faintly.


    "It''ll all come out eventually. And it''s true that Haman Gaga is not my opponent."


    It was a flawless tone, but Sugen didn''t trust it easily. For him who knew the power of the Hamans, the Declaration of Xi Hyun was closer to the Frenzied Whisper.


    "Are you still making up lies?"


    "Brother, don''t do this. Just trust us."


    After stepping out to Bererosa, Schugen wept. Where does this confidence come from? I don''t understand if his brother Bererosa changed the way he did in six years. I had to feel the futility of time.


    "Bererosa, that is not something to be trifled with. The more you do this, the more you have to stay alert. If you don''t look at your enemies calmly, all you have to do is die. You may not feel it on Earth, but the circle is now an anomalous expanding force. You can just jump in and skip work."


    If I went without a plan, there was nothing left.


    "It''s okay, I have Se-hyun."


    Absolute trust and total support. Bererosa''s will was truly ironic. Since Bererosa knew she was colder than anyone, Schugen had no choice but to ask her one step.


    "He talks like he''s Chris."


    "Of course, I can''t compare him to Se-hyun."


    How could you say something so irresponsible? Schugen, who had encountered Chris, had no choice but to realize how light Bererosa''s words were. The Chris he had experienced was no longer of this world. The wall that gathered all the pioneers in Zephyros but could not reach was the preacher-human named Chris.


    Schugen shakes his head to clear his head. Natalia was not enough to be caught by Haman, and the variables continued to happen. It was basic for Bererosa to suddenly appear on Earth. From one unfounded confidence to a vague smile. He couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    "What the hell are you..."


    Even before Schugen opened his mouth to Moore, a man from the other side ran fearlessly. He lets out a short sigh, shouting in his old voice.


    "Commander, the execution has been hastened!"


    /410


    "Kill!" "Bring the witch the iron mace of punishment!" "" Execute him at once! "


    Skyless screams and shouts. The crowd in the square was in a frenzy. To them, the rebels were just impurity molecules that threatened the circle''s system. Destinations that should be removed. That is why they did not spare their hostility and malice.


    The seated dot looked at Natalia, relaxed and crucified. He pushes the execution date forward to kill the bugs that live and breathe within his territory at least an hour. It wasn''t that hard. Cocoon, who captured Natalia, had already gone back to Ruffel Street, so no one could stop him.


    "Natalia La Tagnaria, is there anything else you''d like to say?"


    "..."


    Natalia bows her head and says nothing. I merely accepted my own death in reverence. Even the rebels couldn''t save her. Coming here now was an act of suicide.


    The executioner has been staring at Natalia''s neck for some time now. With an axe the size of her body in his hand, he gives her full strength, exhaling life.


    Natalia was not afraid of death. The real fear was vanishing into thin air. But what are you going to do with it now? Natalia closed her eyes, hoping that Schugen and Bererosa would finally be happy.


    The noise surrounding her grows louder. A crowd full of joy, the death penalty enforcer who ran away. Natalia''s determination is strong. At the peak of everything, the dot lowers its hand.


    "Hit it!"


    At the same time as the order is issued, the executioner strikes a large axe. His actions were not so shy as he had just been empowering his whole body. But the axe finally reached Natalia''s neck.


    Has it been 10 seconds, or has it been a minute? Natalia glances at the executioner as death approaches, not a step ahead. Surprisingly, there was a hole in the executioner''s chest. You don''t bleed out how secretly you were pierced.


    Gulp, Natalia swallows a dry saliva while the executioner falls back. Then, those who realized the death of the executioner did not hide their confused faces. There was a mutation in the sacred place.


    The crowds in the square turn to reflexively. It was the result of instinctive movement of the body, not the head. There was a man standing there. Sihyun, an uninvited guest who received everyone''s gaze in one body, stepped forward without hesitation.


    /411


    While under Jay''s protection, he revealed himself in the square and unleashed his power. The presence of the eyes that could be seen and the ears that could be heard dominated the world beyond the distance. There was no plan from the beginning. It was just overwhelming.


    [Stop. Your festival is over.]


    A solemn declaration. When Sihyun shakes his hand, thousands of people are pushed to the left and to the right without fail. They knelt on their knees, unable to bear the pressure. For the crowd, Xi Hyun was a disaster by being alone.


    Using the background sound of the screams that erupted from everywhere, Xihyun moved his steps. Here, Shi Hyun became king, and those gathered in the square became royal officials.


    Sihyun approaches Natalia''s death squad and turns away. And I declared it with all my might.


    [Nothing happened. And nothing will happen.]


    The will of transcendent beings penetrated the sky. The crowds in the square walk towards their homes as if they were possessed by something. What happened to them today was a dream or a delusion. In a word, Sihyun drove the crowd out of the square and quietly walked towards Dot.


    "W-what the...?!"


    The dot sitting on the seat jumped up and down. Even if I wanted to express my feelings verbally, I couldn''t do it. It was because something unacceptable happened in a row. Not enough to secretly kill a death penalty executioner, chasing out thousands of people. It couldn''t have happened.


    However, Shi-hyun casually walked up the stairs as if she had gone for a walk, no matter what Dot said. Whenever Sihyun came one step closer, Dot shouted louder.


    "Territory! Knights! What the hell are you doing?"


    Dot looks around for his sword and shield. But there was no one left for him.


    "Are you looking for these guys?"


    Lin, who appeared with the flaming wind, put down what used to be a ''territory.'' The smell of carnivorous meat flows through her veins, but she smiles brightly.


    "Don''t worry. He''s not dead yet."


    Dot couldn''t keep his mouth shut. It was absurd to think that a large army that invested a lot of capital and manpower would be wiped out in one day. But his surprise did not end there.


    "I can''t believe this is it. You know the level of Zephyros."


    Behind one back, the knights who were cut off with their weapons lie exposed. A foul bloodline permeates the streets, but she doesn''t mind.


    "Don''t worry. It''ll be better if you put it on."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 422 00422 Erosion

    Natalia has no choice but to make a face. The appearance of those she did not know was just as shocking. I didn''t think there would be any more groups in the city that resisted the circle.


    "What the hell...?"


    Bererosa lands next to Natalia, muttering as if she was possessed by something. Bererosa, who broke Natalia''s cross with Eid Circle, naturally bowed.


    "Good, I think I got here just in time. Are you hurt? Mother."


    "Bererosa?"


    Natalia rubs her face with a pitiful look when Bererosa appears in front of her, whom she never thought she would see again. Then you can see where an unidentified ally came from.


    "You brought them here."


    "Yes, Mother."


    Bererosa nods loudly, looking behind him. At last, he reached the top and grabbed Dot''s face. Dot thought with all his might, but his power did not reach him.


    Dot''s face reflected on the appearance of the monsters who swallowed even thought. Even the Territories and the Knights knelt down. There was nowhere to run.


    "Dot Haman, that''s the name for sure."


    Dawn, Dot struggled as Xi Hyun''s finger burrowed into the skull. The only thing in his head was his survival instinct. The will to resist has not been lifted from the ground. But Dot''s mouth moved irrespective of his will.


    "You, you filthy paw! Do you think you can survive like this?"


    "You''re a noisy one."


    Killing was easy. But if I did, I had no reason to move here. Moreover, Dot is the owner of a family that supports House Rufus. When I think of the afterstorm, I shouldn''t have killed him. While he was measuring the value of the dot, Dot''s mouth did not stop.


    "I don''t know what your purpose is, but don''t forget, there''s the House of Rufus behind me. If Rufus leaves, you won''t be able to stop him with your full strength."


    "Why do you think I''m gonna kill you?"


    "What?"


    The unexpected answer made Dot look embarrassed, forgetting that he was caught.


    You defeated the Territories and the Knights and defeated the crowd. And I rescued Natalia, who is the leader of the rebellion. It was clear what this meant. It was the same as Luffy, who further refused to acknowledge the system of circles.


    It didn''t make sense that I would go on like this and not kill him. No, there was only one time it made sense.


    "You want my cooperation? No, you''re not, are you?"


    "Cooperation... not funny. What I want is not cooperation. What I want is for you to obey me. On my orders, frankly, you want a dog smart enough to jump into the fire with straw."


    Dots burst into elasticity on an unreasonable condition. From the overwhelming emergence to the devastating offer. It was unusual, one by one.


    "Now you''re crazy. So kill him. I don''t want to hear anymore."


    "That''s not for you to decide."


    A demonstration raising Dot''s jaw raises everything. At this moment, his will became a powerful will and reason.


    [Do as I say.]


    A call that cannot be disobeyed or disobeyed. Dot''s mind was changed by the intense voice that hit him in the head.


    /412


    Schugen thinks Bererosa''s men ruined the mission. He will, too. As soon as he saw the situation, he headed to Haman Street. It was an act of suicide that struck a massive force without a plan. The result was almost like a fire.


    But when I opened the lid, it wasn''t either. Sihyun and his colleagues had overwhelming skills that required no operation. One person was enough to shoulder the three households.


    One-hundreds, singles. Or absolute. Just as when I saw Chris, the head of the circle earlier, Schugen sighed. I feel like everything I''ve done so far is futile.


    "What the hell is going on..."


    Currently, Schugen is a Haman Mansion. Sitting down, Schugen opens a window to cool off his scalp.


    Surprisingly, Dot, the Haman household owner, became his servant in a word. He decorated one of the many corpses as Natalia and even set up a home for the rebels.


    Until now, the entire Haman family has been barefoot and supporting the rebels. The funny thing was that it only took a few hours for this to happen.


    Those who heard him became desperate followers. Even if yesterday''s enemy could be our comrade today, this is too much. As you watch Haman Street as it becomes a rebel outpost, Schugen doesn''t hide his discomfort.


    But Natalia smiled gladly, whether she knew what Schugen was thinking. She was happier about finding my mate Bererosa than she was about to be released.


    "Bererosa, I think he found a great pillow."


    A great pillow, as soon as Schugen heard that, he frowned. It''s because I thought of the man-si-hyun beside Bererosa.


    "Mother! You claim a stranger as Bererosa''s helper! I can''t admit it. No matter how strong he is, it''s different from marriage. Moreover, you''ve just seen it. He controls other people''s minds..."


    Schugen was unable to connect the horses. Overwhelming power and unusual abilities. It was not the work of deceiving Bererosa. Natalia smiles bitterly, with many implications.


    "He''s an adult now. It''s not always the baby crying in your arms. It''s only natural to respect his choice if you respect him."


    "But that doesn''t mean don''t worry. She might be fooled. The more I think about his ability, the less relieved I am."


    "I see. So far, my brother has seen me that way. I''m sorry, but I really love you. It has nothing to do with his abilities."


    Suddenly, Schugen jumps up and down in Bererosa''s words. He shakes his hands desperately to cover up what he just said.


    "No, Bererosa. I''m talking about possibilities. Some say you know the ten paths, but you don''t know the people in one path. Jennon, you know enough about this guy as it is if you don''t go far."


    "I see. I suppose you''re right. I don''t know if he''s on my side or not."


    I''m sick of it. Schugen looks away from Bererosa''s cold gaze. After Bererosa''s stubbornness was not broken, Natalia smiled helplessly and asked her to comfort her.


    "Bererosa, consider Schugen''s position. It''s only natural that my sister came with a man I haven''t met in a long time, so I''m worried. And second meet-marriage-"


    Bererosa nods, smiling at the words "the second encounter."


    "Yes, it''s not that I don''t understand your concern, so I''ll leave it at that. However, please refrain from saying that in front of Se-hyun."


    If not, it was a difficult situation because there were many grades. I did not want the variable to be inserted into the plate that was lacking even when I hit it with all my strength.


    "And gather everyone who is willing to join the rebellion here. Since Shi Hyun has gone, The circle will end in some way."


    "We can talk about the hard stuff tomorrow, so let''s just talk about what''s been going on. It''s been a while since I''ve seen you or me."


    Natalia taps her side. As soon as Bererosa sat down, their story began. It''s been six years since the whole family got together. They unravel each other''s stories, one by one.


    /413


    Sihyun acquired the Haman Family. From the beginning, he looked at Haman Street. The best grain areas in Zephyros. It is one of the 14 houses that supports House Rufus. And it''s a land managed by Dot, a blockbuster. It was filled with elements that had to be spilled.


    The amount of money that had been accumulated for a long time was indescribable. It was Haman who had the potential to develop into three families at any time with the right troops and power.


    Above all, I liked that he had a history of defeating insurgents. He will, too. Dot, the Haman housekeeper, asked for the subjugation himself as soon as he found the Rebels.


    No one thought that this place that executed the rebel mainland - Natalia - would become a rebel outpost. A truly perfect location and location. The demonstration that dominated the center of the Haman family was thinking of the following plan.


    "A way to minimize damage and attract continents on Earth without risk. Hah, isn''t it impossible for Chris to come back alive and get along?"


    "You said that even though you heard Chris on Earth. Is this a joke to you?"


    In a harsh reply, Jay wept.


    "It''ll all be over if Se-hyun from the beginning."


    Using manipulation didn''t defeat Zephyros. You can rule many under one goal.


    "What difference does that make to me and Chris?"


    It was not that I hadn''t thought about it. It was not bad to rub the world. However, Sihyun folded the number. It must have been the Puppet Mountain at the end.


    "What I want is not the king of Zephyros, but to make sure that the continents on Earth arrive safely to Zephyros. Of course, the continents here need a convincing victory."


    ''You''re trying hard to get back.''


    Jay grumbles, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t understand. He had been suffering from body fat until now because he had expanded his power too much. Though it was invisible, the circle was more like a castle built on sand. It must have been easy even for a little shock-meter.


    "Anyone who comes from a land he doesn''t even know can only feel bad if he volunteers for his master. So I intend to make you the next king. If the Crossens and the Rolves are united, you will have the same qualifications."


    After realizing later that the next-generation king was pointing at himself, Jay asked with a trembling voice.


    "Bar, bar, what did you just say?"


    "I said I was going to chase you."


    The shocking declaration blinded Jay. He was just a socialite. I wanted to stop standing on everyone''s throne.


    "You, too much action. I can''t be that vessel."


    Jay lowers himself, his gaze tightening, but it doesn''t work.


    "Since when do you have the right to choose and carry out my orders?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 423 00423 Erosion

    "Quiet, sorry, sorry."


    Jay groaned because of the choking pressure. From the beginning, his future was fixed. Since I became an apostle of Shi Hyun, this was my destiny. After realizing his position late in a beat, Jay was forced to kneel. There was nowhere to run.


    "You do as I say."


    "But..."


    It couldn''t have been as easy as I said. There were so many obstacles. Not only were the important people surrounding the three families, but the provincial officials couldn''t be completely trusted. They were hyenas prowling for food. I was preparing to benefit from the fishery.


    It was no exaggeration to say that the enemy was inside, not outside. Did he read that question about Jay? Sihyun smiled bitterly.


    "You don''t have to worry. I''ll take care of that. All you have to do is think about how to get up there naturally. I have no choice but to appeal to the public that you''re up there. What do you want to accomplish? Otherwise you wouldn''t be a lookout."


    Jay couldn''t open his mouth. There was nothing I wanted to accomplish in the beginning. I just became a watchman to survive. However, the story did not change, so Jay quietly accepted Xi Hyun''s offer.


    "Very well. I''ll do as Sihyun says."


    "Don''t feel bad. You can''t do anything if you don''t have the strength. Even an option to do nothing is possible without strength."


    Jay clenched two fists. It wasn''t that he didn''t know. He jumped into the front line to protect Lara and the children. If I had the strength, I could do nothing and claim rights. But all that thought was meaningless.


    The next generation of kings was like the holy grail of poison. It was more difficult to protect than to go up. Those who did not know the existence of Sehyun would continue to challenge. I didn''t know I''d be kicked out for the rest of my life.


    "When I think about it, my life has been over since I got involved with Sihyun."


    "But I got a lot."


    "And I''ve lost that much."


    Jay didn''t lose a word. The existence of him was scary and scared, but he sacrificed too much to go on without saying anything.


    "I''ve been thinking about this since we first met, but I''m sure there''s no such thing as you."


    "This is an overrating of minutes."


    /414


    The location Slander chose as the source of the hetero was surprisingly close. It was in the dungeon, same area as the Waitley family. Chris, who entered the sparsely populated wilderness, wept. His steps were one of the mountains once owned by the Waitleys.


    I can''t believe there was evidence of Mado on the Waitleys'' estate in pursuit of Mado. Could there be a more ridiculous causality to this? Considering the capital and manpower the Waitleys had invested in Mado, it was a mischievous fate.


    With Slander''s guidance, Chris heads for the heart of the mountain. The mountain was hideous even during the day. The forest surrounding the mountain seems to reject the light. Chris turns his head in the scattered wind and notices that there is a cave not far from here.


    "Is that it?"


    "You''re sensitive. Yes, that''s where we''re going."


    The cave Slander pointed at is creating a strange atmosphere. I felt nauseous just looking at it, and my head was tingling, and Chris bit his lip. The energy of the great old being, or even more, influenced him.


    As the dark and strange energy passes through the skin, Chris takes a step back. It was close to breathing or trembling, but it contained forces even Chris could not resist easily.


    I could see why it had been abandoned so far. It was never a place where humans or pioneers could come. It was clear that everyone who came in here was dead. It was a tough place, even a great old being.


    "Where the hell is this place? It doesn''t look like a normal cave."


    "What appears to be a cave is an illusion. The essence is much darker and uglier than that. It''s the same principle as heterotopia. If you understand that this is one of the extraterrestrial corridors, you''ll be comfortable."


    "Aliens mean outer space, right?"


    "Teach me one and you''ll know two. That''s right. Aliens mean the other side of the universe. It''s such a variable space that you can''t define it as glamour."


    Chris had to be nervous. This was an unknown territory he did not know. Moreover, I didn''t even know there was such a place until Slander spoke.


    The cave is not far from the Waitley Way. To put it bluntly, it was close enough for me to reach my nose when I fell. Chris whipped himself, not even aware of it.


    "Come inside, please. It''s better to experience the body than to say a hundred words."


    Chris, who raised his mind, carefully entered the cave. Soon after, things changed around me. The cave was no longer a cave. It was not a space that could be explained by such a small concept.


    The cave, or alien space, swells up like a balloon and then shrinks again. The volume and mass repeated spontaneously contraction and expansion. It didn''t end there. Color and color produced numerous spectra while crossing over.


    Even though Chris was narrow, there was no way to hide his surprise. Not a few steps away, the stars were spread out. He was no longer on Earth. It was just a part of the alien.


    "Here he comes."


    The forward slander turns and sits on a nearby rock. Chris tilts his head in an uncontrollable manner. But Slander''s possessions are revealed before he asks.


    Filling the horizon.


    krrrrrrrrrr.


    That''s the sound of a woman screaming for her life. Or the screams of angry men. It was many beasts that pierced the space and the streets with the terrible noise. Colorful, varied. From head to toe, they exuded their own personality and character. There was no common denominator for the beasts. All they had was the enormous power to get lost.


    Chris didn''t slow down. It was because the unknown animals jumped over the hetero together and reached the pioneer. Some of them had a temperament close to the great old being. Every one of them wiped out the country and burned down the planet.


    "It''s not like the heteros I''ve seen so far."


    "It''s close to the source. It would be strange not to be affected."


    As Chris and Slander relaxed the conversation, the beasts were gradually closing in on them.


    "Do we have to kill all of them to open the road?"


    "Nothing wrong with taking care of it in advance. Everything in front of you is destined to die for Chris."


    "Won''t you help me?"


    "That''s a dung heap." Honestly, I don''t want to volunteer to touch it. And without my help, Chris can handle it. "


    "I don''t like it."


    "But I can''t help it. I''m not curious about me, I''m curious about Chris. Aren''t you curious about what''s at the end of this road, Chris?"


    The thirsty man dug a well was right. Chris was more interested in being over there than Slander. As Chris straightens up, Slander relaxes and waves.


    "Cheer up."


    Chris stepped forward and gave his best shot. He did not intend to wait here, so he did everything he could from the beginning. Tubang, all that remains in the passage is traces of destruction.


    After burning the beasts, Chris splits the atmosphere through the ground. His hands and feet became incredibly firm armor. His fist was a hammer and his foot a spear. The terrain changed as he moved.


    One of the beasts becomes a sticky liquid that clings to Chris''s body and does not fall. One of the animals sticks together like glue and seeps into the skin. One of the beasts became a bitter spore and melted into his lungs. One of the beasts has invaded the pores, becoming a worm as thin as thread.


    ''I see why Slander said it was a pile of shit.''


    The beasts seemed like horses that wouldn''t fall even if dropped. As the fight intensified, Chris was forced to save. Animals that assimilated with the body in a bizarre way are already in an area that cannot be called animals.


    However, the brutality of the beasts did not work on Chris, who was corrected for infinite growth. Time was on Chris''s side, not theirs. As Chris''s ability to spot and spot became more sophisticated, the number of animals began to decrease exponentially.


    It was hard to insert the first button, and then it wasn''t hard. Chris poured out his feasts generously. The beasts keep pushing in like a tidal wave, but they can''t reach Chris. Despite the torn flesh and the broken bones, Chris was ecstatic. He became obsessed with slaughtering tens and millions of animals and grew up infinitely, forgetting his original purpose.


    415.


    "... hmm?"


    Chris turns his head and looks around. The carcasses of the beasts occupied the horizon, and the smell of blood from both hands could not have faded. Realizing that he had killed the animals in ecstasy, Chris calmed his beating heart.


    Mate, mate, mate. Chris looks where the applause is coming from. Unlike the others, there was a slander.


    "Fantastic. I have no idea why Alto left you."


    "How long have you been fighting?"


    "It must have been a light week since we fought for almost 200 hours."


    "You''ve been delayed longer than I thought. You''re not expecting variables in between, are you?"


    "It''s okay. I haven''t moved in years. Or is it the right thing to say you can''t do? Just because you wait a day or two doesn''t change anything. Don''t worry. Let''s look over there. Chris cleaned it up, so we can see the entrance like that."


    There''s a door across the horizon. It''s so big that even if you think of it as a wall, it''s not weird. Reaching the door with overwhelming abundance, Chris bursts into elasticity.


    Maybe it''s something beyond the door. The space and dimensions were twisted like a twist. It lacked that, and perspective became a mess. Chris couldn''t even tell if he was looking in the right direction.


    "Hold your breath first. The creature beyond the door is sleeping. Nothing dangerous is going to happen if we don''t get caught."


    As Chris nods, Slander opens the giant door with one hand. After betraying the "being" deep underground, Chris was unable to move a step like a beast facing a mouse.


    "... Ha, ha... ha, ha... ha..."


    From end of sight to end, it was all hell. I didn''t know how to express it. I just thought I was going to die. How much time has passed. At the same time that the slander''s hand touched his shoulder, Chris was able to escape the shock.


    "... What the hell is that?"


    "The source of pollution and the king of beasts, ''Aphos''. It''s one of the catastrophes-offspring of Ubo Satlla, who wants to swallow the universe up early. And he''s the one who''s spreading the hetero."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 424 00424 Erosion

    Slander says Chris nods. Huge intimidation and great existence were the privileges of only those who threatened the universe. Otherwise, it didn''t make sense.


    Then Chris could see why the results from the localization were all so extraordinary. Hetero was a residue scattered by the aphoss. It is a fragile fragment that is inherited by the God of outer space. The ability extracted from it could not have been ordinary.


    "I can''t believe this was on Earth..."


    "Technically, it was on Earth. because the number of passageways that the aphoss have penetrated cannot be counted. Well, I have a knack for discovering these places."


    "Enough of your boasting."


    Chris shakes his hand and takes a step forward. Is it comparable to the continent? Or can we compare it to a planet? A liquid filled with unacceptably wide spaces was moving with faint light. Is it because of the high viscosity? The aphors squirm like that in the swamp. Unexpectedly, Aphoss was close to the sea.


    The amazing thing was that there were all kinds of beasts in it. Size and appearance, characteristics and sound of crying. All the other monsters stagger through the vast expanse of space.


    But if there is a beginning, there is an end. The hands on the surface lead the beasts to the deep, deep floor. Chris could not connect his words when countless lives were born and watched as they disappeared. Absos repeated the process of conceiving the beast and devouring the beast he had conceived. I praised the birth of life, and honored death without end.


    The sight of plus-birth- and minus-death-death leading to infinite chain action has stimulated physiological aversion by seeing.


    Aphose was not what you might call a living thing. Rather, he was close to the situation or phenomenon. Did he even volunteer? Chris had no choice but to feel disgusted by his instinctively moving cosmic personality. Maybe his endpoint is something like this.


    "As you can see, the aphoss is repeating division and fusion. Maybe he''s trying to take over the traits of Ubo Satlla-Parents and try to conceive life, but it''s just incomplete. because I don''t have a gift for bringing life to Aphoss."


    "Is that what you hear when you see those beasts?"


    "It just looks like an animal. They''re part of the Aphors, of course. It''s embarrassingly inferior to the way you put it in your mouth, but it''s called self-destructive."


    The aphose was closer to the colony than the individual. He was sharing himself countless times. Chris had to frown. If there was an idea, it couldn''t have been infinitely divided by eating itself. It was like pouring water into a bottomless poison.


    "How did this happen? No, was it always like this?"


    "No way. Since that day, Aphos has lost Izzie. because they were deprived of wisdom by the ancient gods. It makes sense to have instinct where the intelligence is. Instinct driven, he pays tribute to his parents, Ubo Satlla, and is committed to creating life. But the power''s not intact, so we''re going through a vicious cycle like this."


    "So it''s not a complete god."


    The word of the fallen god was miserable. He was deprived of wisdom and reason, and every day he was failing to keep the remaining strength. Reality was a cruel law.


    "But let''s not forget that he''s a god who can cross outer space. It instinctively creates heterotopia."


    "Well..."


    Despite its shell remains, Aphose surpasses Chris'' power. Comparison itself was ridiculously distinct.


    "From now on, we must make the power of Abhors yours."


    At Slander''s words, Chris turns his head for the first time. It was because I heard something I couldn''t ignore.


    "Is that reasonable?"


    No matter how much I yearned for power, there was still something to it. If you don''t know the topic and the fountain, all that lies at the end is destruction. That''s how Chris knew his limits. Aphos is not his opponent. It was the same even if they were corrected for infinite growth.


    But Slander shrugs, not willing to listen to Chris.


    "Otherwise, there''s no reason to be here. You didn''t come all the way out here to study, did you?"


    Chris looks at the slider with suspicious eyes.


    "You have nothing to worry about. because he''s been deprived of a lot of power through localization. With Chris'' ability, we should be able to harness the power of the Aphors with ease."


    "Oh, I see."


    It was only then that Chris realized another of Slander''s intentions. At the same time, Slander spread localization to produce the tools he needed, but at the same time, he spread it to limit the power of the Aphors.


    "... you stopped the power from returning."


    By replacing the hetero with a resource through localization, Aphose had no way to regain its lost power. It was never meant to be used by the god of outer space, but the aphors were different. He had lost his wisdom. He was most likely unaware that he had lost his strength.


    Localization was never a technology for humanity. No matter how resourceful the revolution may seem, it was merely information that Slander manipulated to improve his image.


    The blessing that humanity is receiving is merely a byproduct of Slander fulfilling his purpose. It was a coin I dropped on the way.


    Humanity has been part of Slander''s plan from the beginning. He hunted heteros blindly for the fact that heteros are a resource. Slander sat down to fulfill his purpose. Humanity rated Slander as a great man who would never be seen again, but Chris thought differently. Slander was a demon without a second thought.


    "How far did you see?"


    "I didn''t look that far. I''m running around sweating my feet as fast as I can to fix what''s in front of me. This was just a coincidence. So don''t overestimate it."


    I was nervous, but Chris wasn''t fooled. To be deceived even after showing such a thing was an act of ignoring him. Slander has been on the move from start to finish with one goal:


    "Anyway, I''ve given you a path. Faster than anyone, stronger than anyone. It''s entirely up to you to choose this path or not."


    "If I refuse, don''t you think?"


    "I can''t help it if you refuse. We have to find another way. I respect your opinion above all else. But if you don''t own a house, it makes sense. Or are you scared?"


    Slander''s prey was glamorous. I knew it was dangerous, but I had to run recklessly. Chris smiled bitterly, realizing how terrifying it is to want to live long. As long as he was alive, Slander''s objective was clear that it would continue.


    Chris looked at the ocean - the vastness of the abhors - so wide that it could not be seen.


    "I''ll do as you wish."


    "That''s the right choice. You won''t regret it."


    "It''s not up to you, it''s up to me."


    Disgusting, distorted face. The white hair, eyelids, lips, nose, and ears were all burnt away, but only the red eyes were shining clean. Chris rubs his face and recalls two beings. The King of Shadows and Alto. They were the ones who hurt him unforgettable.


    "Even if I erode by great power and disappear myself..."


    Chris, who threw himself into the vast ocean-abhose, was calibrated for unlimited growth and put himself on the test bench. After everything was done, there was only one of you left.


    /416


    Sihyun examined his inner self. Alto''s practice, ''Ultima'', offered a way to remove the helmet of the Savior. He was able to experience his life through the traces of Azatos deep inside him. It was more psychological than physical training, but the effects were substantial.


    Ultima was like a double-edged sword to Sihyun. It was never a one-way street. If you do not divide your boundaries well, you will one day become a ghost eaten by the traces of Azatos. But he couldn''t stop. The instinct of wanting to taste a little more of the omnipotent senses shivered.


    Azatos, who watched the creation and growth of the universe, was omnipotent.


    It existed before the universe was born, and even in the previous world, he was keeping his place. In the dimensions of nothing, in the space where everything disappeared, he was there. There was nothing that could break through limits and limits, and limit Azatos beyond specifications and scale.


    Of course, since everything was diluted and faded, there was little information that he could know. The convenience of vague information that could not be expressed verbally and could not be communicated to others was all.


    However, by artificially stimulating the traces of Azatoth, the wider the area, the clearer he knew what his path was. Azatos'' "omnipotence" influenced him.


    The question was where to get it from. Waking up the traces of Azatoth was the same as saying that it would reduce the realm of ''Human Han Si-hyun''.


    Traces of Azatos shine brighter every day. It was like I was shouting, "Don''t look away. Don''t look away."


    Of course, I was going to face him. It was because he did not turn away from it, nor did the shadow disappear by ignoring it. But I was afraid of him. It was because the more I looked inside, the more I looked, the more the border that was forming the human Han Shi-hyun seemed to disappear.


    Perhaps erosion had already begun. You may be struggling without noticing the gradual melting boundary.


    ''Am I not Azatos? I think Han Si-hyun is right.''


    Maybe not both. Maybe it was both. The boundaries are faint. Dividing the columns is meaningless. There was a demonstration in Azatos'' realm, and Azatos in his realm.


    417.


    The morning of Haman was like any other day. It was not so peaceful except that it became a rebel outpost. Sit-hyun and his group come together to talk with Natalia, the leader of the rebellion. The rebels were just beginning to rise, and they needed to be reformed in many ways. Sihyun also understood what Natalia wanted to talk about.


    "So there are still forces capable of becoming rebels."


    "Yes. The craving for freedom is just like them and us. If you know that things have changed, you''re likely to join us. The game will be different depending on how you convince them."


    Sihyun nods. For the continents on Earth to settle in Zephyros, the rebels had to fulfill their purpose and take their place. At least he needed the strength and the power to embrace the realms comparable to the Hayler continent.


    "Oh, by the way, feel free to sing. whether you''re Natalia or your mother-in-law, I''m ready to accept that."


    "Mother!"


    Schugen wakes up, but no one is surprised by his actions.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 425 00425 Erosion

    It happened yesterday. He knew that Schugen''s love for Bererosa was so deep that he could hardly express it. They all looked at Sugen with sad eyes because it was a symptom similar to the known Sister Complex in the region. It couldn''t have been a better idea for a brother who would put up with his sister''s actions.


    "Sugen, that''s far enough. Affection ends with affection only when it is maintained. Otherwise it leads to obsession. Or will Bererosa be relieved to ignore you?"


    Schugen and Bererosa have been close since childhood. Less common relationships in the world of pioneers who are predators. Over the years, they became aware of their social status and became formal, but their minds were genuine. As he exhales, Schugen covers his own filth and sits back down.


    "It''s not because I''m obsessed, it''s because I think of Bererosa. There are many mysteries about the human, or the ability of Sihyun. I don''t want to see Bererosa unhappy. Bererosa is my only sister."


    "Brother, that''s far enough. I think I''m going to be unhappy because of you."


    Bererosa covers her slightly red cheeks. Lin and I watched the Tagnarians'' conversation with interesting eyes. It was natural for Bererosa to be favorable to them as she carried the irresistible factor.


    Keeping an eye on the situation, he opened his mouth to resolve a minor misunderstanding.


    "I think the ability I showed you is deeply misleading. Don''t worry. We didn''t use our abilities to win love."


    "How do you prove that?"


    "Sitting here right now is, above all, definitive evidence. because if you really wanted Bererosa with your abilities, you would have sought rights rather than responsibilities. We wouldn''t have to cross dimensions for the continents on Earth. So I want you to abandon your preconceptions and look at me. How long can we look at each other and blush?"


    There was nothing to argue with. Schugen had to admit it. Xihyun and Bererosa''s relationship. But that didn''t mean that I was happy.


    "How did I raise him?"


    "Sugen, I''m the one who raised Bererosa. Of course, you too..."


    As Natalia pinches her nose, Schugen sniffs and lets Bererosa go. Seeing him, he slowly raised his mouth tail.


    "Good people."


    "Yes."


    Bererosa twists and twists, unlike her. When I was born, Schugen became a stone for the first time in Bererosa''s life. He had never seen Bererosa smile so brightly.


    "It''s over."


    One of them turns to Shi Hyun and shrugs. It couldn''t have been a battle at the beginning. It is because his ability is not only everything, but Bererosa''s mind has long since left him. Lin wags her nine tails in a single act.


    "What a childlike reaction to a favorite toy being taken away, Sugen."


    "Be quiet, unfortunate fox."


    "You know I don''t like that title. Or do you want to play with me because your sister doesn''t play with you? Well, I''m always willing to play, aren''t I?"


    The spark emanating from the fingertips pulsating violently like that of lava. Sugen wipes the cold sweat off his forehead and shuts up. Lynn''s abilities were recognised by him. The power to crush the Territories and pierce Haman was not a coincidence.


    "I don''t see one person, by the way."


    Natalia goes around looking for the back of a man who isn''t here. When Sihyun realized that the person she was looking for was Jay, she answered softly.


    "Jay left early in the morning. Unlike the rest of us, he''s busy. You don''t have to worry too much. because he has a field of action. It''s going to be a big help to us later."


    "I didn''t get a chance to say thank you, but I''m sorry you''re gone." "


    Natalia''s grief only grows as she later learns that it was Jay who killed the executioner.


    "If you have the chance, you can do it."


    After such a light conversation, Xi Hyun discussed the full topic. Even if they took over Haman, it wasn''t all over. Even if I hid under the lamp, I would be discovered someday.


    "The first problem we need to solve is to unite the rebels and raise them into one force. We can target them because three generations are in total conflict." It wouldn''t be a dream to build a territory solely for the rebels if we could harness the current world. "


    "I think so, too. Because the moment when the three more circle-bearing families are shaken will not come back for thousands of years to come."


    The insurgents following Natalia were only of great importance. It was insanely insufficient to face The One. It was important to call the body first. It used to be impossible, but it was possible for three generations to compete for the summit.


    "First, we need to pick out some rebels. There may still be a group or group that was defeated by The Circle."


    One scratched his chin. She was not from Zephyros, so her story was limited. The only one who could get out of here was an expert. On the other hand, Natalia, who received the gaze of those gathered in the intestines, put the group in her mouth.


    "I''m thinking about Lai. It''s the largest force against The One''s system. If we work with them, we''ll be able to build a territory that the top three families will be left with."


    "Lai, is the kingdom of the Demihumans still there?" I always think, but their life force is astonishing. "


    Lai was one of those forces that did not make it to the Hayler continent to the end. They lived their own lives without aligning themselves with the Pioneer Union ''Unity Orion''. For those living in extremely closed environments, it was only a natural disaster that passed if they ignored it like an earthquake or a typhoon.


    "Somehow, it''s obvious, Bererosa. You know where they are."


    "But will they come now and accept our offer? They were the ones who remained silent when the continent was on the cliffs. The whirring of the circle doesn''t mean you''re joining us."


    Lai was the only place left untouched by the circle. Technically, they were also under a more circular system. But they were recognized as a single autonomous country.


    Lai''s location was Zeus, a mountain range that cuts through Zephyros. Even if it was a punishment, it was a place with more threads than profit. Moreover, Lai once revealed that by not participating in Hailer''s continent, they had no intention of resisting Circle any further. That''s why the circle was just keeping an eye on those living in the outskirts where no one came.


    418.


    In the center of the Zephyros is a huge mountain range. The mountain range that separates the western continent from the eastern continent is called Zeus. It was 3,800 kilometers long and the highest seal of the ''corridor'' was 6,412 meters.


    Zeus was a ferocious land where life could not live. Even the warmest day was close to minus 50 degrees and the air pressure changed sharply every second. Zeus was still called ''Marble'' after the aftermath of the ice age that ended thousands of years.


    But there were also those who took advantage of such places. Their name was Lai, who sowed the seeds on the ferocious land where life could not live. Planted deep in Zeus, they lived their own lives with their own distance from the world.


    "Come with me."


    Natalia sets foot on Zeus in her familiar steps. Zeus was so dark that he could not see a single inch before daylight. The wind was so fierce that it tore at the end of the page that the temperature descended toward the elongated floor.


    Not only did the snowfall catch my ankle, but the frequent atmospheric pressure turned inside out.


    The name Horse Racing is a terrible place, but no one is affected by the environment. Lin, who took out the fox beads, devoured the surrounding area with flames. What lay before her was not a bloody blade wind, but a warm spring day.


    "Here you are."


    After a long time, Natalia stopped at a dead end. Naturally, there was nothing around. All the cliffs that were high enough to pierce the sky. At an unexpected destination, Schugen tilts his head.


    "Mother, is there something here?"


    "Yes, there''s an underground shaft that Lai used to build their own country early."


    "But..."


    Schugen shuts up. Natalia, who had looked into the past with her third eye, could not have mistaken the place. It was Bererosa who stood beside him.


    "Looks like time has passed."


    Zeus was a place where the environment changed dramatically. Not only the avalanche, but also the ground collapse. Of course, changing terrain was also unusual. There was no law that said the place I knew today would be the same tomorrow.


    "Get out of my way, I''ll clear a path."


    "Fool. How could a sword..."


    Schugen stops one, but she pierces his paper and plunges the sword into the cliff as if to look upon it. Sugar angle, square, stone. One noticed the grain of the cliff, which opened the way as if eating ice cream with a spoon.


    "You''re the one who''s stupid. A frog in a well."


    A single blade pierces the entrance through the underground shaft and gracefully enters. Seeing beyond common sense, Schugen was unable to keep his mouth shut. It was not his job to open the door when he tried his best. But given the nature of the underground tunnel, what was needed was not firepower, but finesse. Techniques that do not allow even a single tooth error are essential. In that sense, one of the numbers was shocking to Sugen.


    "... you cut off your wrist without thinking?"


    Even the continent''s First Blade could not be imitated, and Schugen was horrified. It was only then that I realized who I was with. However, the group leaves him exposed and enters the underground tunnels one by one.


    The subterranean tunnels that contain traces of time are impressive with a queer smell. Seeing the passageway full of static, I doubted that time had stopped.


    The underground shaft extends in a straight line, so finding a path shouldn''t be too difficult. I wonder how long it will take. Before Sihyun even notices the defect and opens his mouth, a flame from the other side fills the catacombs.


    Lynn, who knew the identity of the flame, came forward faster than anyone else. Kuang, the underground tunnel is filled with heat as a blood-red flame erupts. The pillar of the underground shaft was ablaze enough to burn with its roots, but Rin''s gesture drew the flame inside the underground shaft and was sucked into her hands without a trace.


    "It''s not the enemy. My name is Myriana. She''s the only granddaughter of Butterfly Glass, the godmother of the Gumiho clan."


    On the other side of the passageway, a woman shows up with her colleagues, whether Lynn''s words are effective or not. Each had its own appearance, but they had a fox and nine tails.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 426 00426 Erosion

    A woman stepped forward among the sunbaes who appeared to have descended from heaven. A woman with white hair, like Rin, caused many sparks behind her back.


    "This road must have been closed a long time ago. Who the hell are you people?"


    "It''s me, it''s me. Don''t you see?"


    Lin pulls out the fox and the nine tails as if to see. Evidence of the Gumiho clan. But the woman did not slow her guard down.


    "Who''s Nayana? Do you know me?"


    The woman dealt with Lynn in an extremely oppressive tone, but Lynn did not hesitate. She was a familiar face.


    "Pretend. Did you forget about me, Betty?"


    Lynn''s fox beads resonate with the fox beads that Betty holds in her hand. You can mimic the appearance of a fox, but you cannot mimic a fox bead unless you are a member of a clan. Betty shakes her head as soon as the unsightly evidence is revealed.


    "Oh, I remember. You''re a fool who gave his fortune to grow fox beads."


    Betty grins and her colleagues smile as well. How could they not know Lin, called the unfortunate fox? Lynn''s story of empowering her luck to the fox beads was a subject that was briefly discussed among the Gumiho clans. To them, Lynn was just a stupid underclassman.


    "So, how did you get here? Just so you know, if you want to stay at Lai''s, I refuse. We don''t have that much of a life. I don''t want to eat a pile of luggage and live."


    "Betty!"


    "You never gave me my name... don''t pretend to be close."


    "What?!"


    Lynn was shocked. It was true that the Gumiho clan, a clan of tribesmen, had a closed atmosphere, but they did not expect to enter the stalk even to her, a clan. Rin shrugs in a rougher vision.


    A long time ago, her people and her distance were much farther apart than I expected. Despite mentioning the name of the godmother of the gumiho family, Betty''s attitude remained unchanged.


    "Looks like you''re frozen in here, too."


    Bererosa gives you a funny look. In a certain way, it was a natural situation. Lin kept wandering around the Zephyros looking for the evil shadow, Rondale. Even though it was the godmother of the Gumiho clan, Lin''s position was naturally narrowed.


    In their position, Lin would appear to be an outsider, facing a massive storm called The One and becoming more cohesive. It was even weirder to want hospitality.


    There''s no good sound, so there can''t be a good response either. On behalf of the group, Jihyun opens his mouth to look at Vete.


    "Betty. We have important business to attend to, so I''d like to move forward... Would you step aside, please?"


    Betty frowns at the sudden sound of her voice. Because he wanted to go, and because he wanted to leave, he couldn''t leave. I couldn''t have shown a favorable attitude to Shi Hyun calling Lai like a house.


    "Come on, Lynn. Did you have a run-in with this human? You smell that, don''t you?"


    Betty grabs the boat and laughs about what''s so funny. Even her influenced colleagues do not hide their rising mouths.


    "It''s true that Lynn and I love each other, but it''s an understatement."


    "Whatever."


    "The gumihos all thought she was a prostitute, but she wasn''t one either."


    "I''m sorry. We''re not rotten enough to salute the Humans. Isn''t that what it''s like to be in a drug-eating world?"


    He sighed and closed his mouth. Lin doesn''t want to argue with an opponent who was ridiculed by the judge. If the opponent is so determined by the logic of power, he can only rule with the law of the weak cultivation.


    "Then there''s nothing I can do."


    Sihyun grabs Betty by the neck and raises her in a flash. What happens in installments. Her companions pour out sparks on him, but he does not scorch a feather. I felt like I was in the same room but using a different law.


    With one finger on Betty''s companions, she doesn''t hide her nagging tone. To him, the world was like a sand castle built by ants. There were many ways to break it without showing Bone-Cetillion.


    "You''re only this good. It makes sense to be grounded in such a filthy place. It''s best to hide if you''re not good at it. Isn''t that right, Betty?"


    When Betty heard a strange sound around her neck, she thought about it. She doesn''t stop struggling at the sound of her bones and bones twisting. Only then did Betty realize who she was messing with. The opposing Pok¨¦mon is a creature in a human hood.


    "The World of Pharmaceutical Breeding? Do you, the underdog, follow your power that much? That''s not funny."


    "Help..."


    "What? I can''t hear you."


    "Saar, Saar... state..."


    "Whose name is the lifesaver?"


    Sihyun gave back what Betty said. Betty scratched her arm with her fingernails, but it didn''t work. Her abilities are all sealed off. My colleagues were already unconscious, so I couldn''t ask for help.


    Betty, who had bubbles in her mouth, had episodic seizures. Her face became more and more pale. Just before Betty''s death, Natalia grabbed her wrist. Natalia shakes her head, noticing Betty''s death with her third eye.


    "Se-hyun, that''s it. We''re here to talk to the representative of Lai. I appreciate the trouble with her attitude, but this isn''t how it ends, is it?"


    "I see. I was in a hurry."


    She let Betty go as if she was okay with it. Natalia said she didn''t find a sugar satellite. It''s just that killing in front of Lynn is a little awkward. Lynn, who is more compassionate than she looks, is sure to be shocked when Betty dies this way.


    "This is how it ends now, but I''ll be watching from now on. If you''re being impure for any reason... well, then I''ll leave it to your imagination."


    Shi Hyun turned his back and gave up his expectations of Lai. Most people like Betty are better off without them. Their obstructive tendencies were inappropriate to look at the same goals.


    "Betty, do you know me?"


    After tightening her breath, Betty shrugged her shoulders as Natalia asked. She realizes how frightening the demonstration next to Natalia is, and she can''t help but resist. I wanted to kill myself, smiling and chattering, without knowing anything.


    "Yes, not Natalia. You may not know Natalia, but I''ve seen her from afar. You never forget. He was the head of the Tantium family until The Circle broke out."


    Unlike the first time, Betty nodded in a passive manner and opened her mouth, swallowing a dry saliva.


    "That''s good. I don''t ignore it."


    "Sin, sin, sorry. No hard feelings."


    "Then do you know why I''m here, or why we''re here?"


    "Natalia, known to have died on the Haman family tree, didn''t she need our help? If not, there''s no reason to come here."


    I turned my eyes to the House of Rufus and wondered about the secret that came out of Haman, but Betty didn''t tell me. There was no way Natalia could have kept it hidden from the rebels so far.


    "You seem to know what''s going on."


    "A place like this doesn''t just disappear into your eyes and ears. We have that information. It''s a lot to take in these days."


    "Then it should be easy to talk about. From what I understand, Lai is the leader of the Golden Wolf clan, Duquesne and Lai. Is he still leading Lai?"


    "He died five years ago. Oh, no reason at all. because he lived to be a thousand years old."


    "I see."


    Natalia was forced to look back at the situation. If the leaders - representatives - had changed, they would have had to redesign the plates using Duquesne''s favorable personality.


    "Is there anyone behind him?"


    "Yes, there is someone who guides us."


    "May I ask who that is?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with that. His name is Zieg. A groundbreaking pioneer called the sheep of the oceanic horizon."


    When the unexpected name was mentioned, he shed a tear. It wasn''t that I hadn''t heard of it.


    A snake of knowledge who lost his life in his hands, sigh. And the immortal Ancient Dragon, Detroit, who moved the continent of Hayler to Earth as his grandfather. Finally, the sheep zigrzag on the seven-oceanic horizon. They were pioneers who greatly influenced the opening of the passageway between Zephyros and Earth.


    The pioneer who helped open the passageway did not cross the dimension. In an unthinkable situation, Xi Hyun and his group just look at each other.


    419.


    The group ahead of Natalia and Schugen marches toward Lai. Leading the way was a request for cooperation, but the surface reason was always a request. Cooperation between Natalia and Schugen was essential as the rebels became the mainstay.


    Furthermore, they were widely known figures. Beyond the surface, the impact was greater than the presence of the other dimension, Jihyun.


    "By the way, why hasn''t the pioneer Ziegret crossed dimensions? He was so interested in fruits, he would have given it so much effort."


    It was Hugh who burned his greed on another level, and Detroit, who moved the Hayler continent with his life in his hands. There was no reason for Ziegret to be like that.


    "Is that the same reason I am? because the older the pioneer, the more you leave behind in Zephyros."


    "It could be."


    Sihyun couldn''t give up his petty emotions while answering Natalia''s words. If there was so much left in Zephyros, it would not have been necessary to come to Lyra. Moreover, Lai was a country that gave up indifference and worthlessness as a proposition. It didn''t make sense to kick an opportunity to do nothing.


    As his mind grew longer, his expression became distorted. Betty, who was suffered, was sensitive to even minor changes.


    "Joe, just a little further. Se-hyun."


    "I know. I''m getting a feelin ''."


    "Yes, four!"


    At the end of the underground shaft is a small door. The size was small, but the thickness was more than I imagined. It also weighed considerably, as it was a door in case of an incident. So, after escaping the underground shaft along Betty, she opened her eyes wide to the scent of flowers touching the tip of her nose.


    Lai was a country built on a field of green Yin. It was unbelievable that it was part of Zeus, called the Horse Race. The Duquesne and Lai who founded Lai created an environment where they could live without enough land.


    "Huh, magic means something like this. There''s nothing more extraordinary than magic."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 427 00427 Erosion

    "Everything is possible because of Ziegret''s grace. If it wasn''t for her, none of us would have had this luxury."


    Lai was a country built by two, one by one, of those affected by The Circle. When The One''s forces flooded, Zeus was the only place they could have lost their way. Because the world forced them to sacrifice. Those who choose to disconnect from the triumph rather than become vassals of The Circle snuck into Zeus.


    Rai didn''t defeat Zeus in the first place. There were many hardships and adversities. The so-called horse horses did not easily tolerate the intrusion of others. Only five years ago, casualties were swift. It was difficult to endure rapidly changing atmospheric pressure and extreme cold.


    But one day, Zieg suddenly appeared and gave the Demihumans their green land back. Since his arrival, the Demihumans have been able to live in peace.


    Such a generous tree. Demihumans who escaped the harshness had an unprecedented age. He showed them how relaxed their culture and food were that were infiltrated all over Lai Lai.


    "Having this much coverage organized into recording won''t be easy... but the Ziegret might be stronger than you think."


    One tapped his shoulder with the sword looked around. Lai was building her own territory. It was small-town and small-town. A marble wooden bookshelf encompassed the whole city. The word "wall" was bigger and bigger than the fence.


    "Who are these people?


    When one of the guards guarding the entrance of the wooden bookshelf opened his mouth, Betty stepped forward and explained her situation.


    Sihyun and his group are clearly outsiders. They were surrounded by an atmosphere that they could not hide even if they tried to hide. But no one barfed on Betty''s words, whether her status was low. I just stared at him with a vague look.


    "More useful than I thought."


    "This status is nothing more than a prestige earned by the Gumiho clan."


    Betty laughed herself. In the world of Demihumans, the status of the Gumiho clan was not so low. Though they were being evaluated for their position as a love toy, their power was of the highest grade.


    "This is Lai, you might like her more than I thought. Except there are a lot of people who know me..."


    "Betty''s reaction was normal. You''re not very popular, are you?"


    Rin shakes her head in an unexpected tone. The law cannot be pushed here. She looks down at one and roughly denies it.


    "It''s just a lot of rumors spreading around while I''m gone. Don''t soil his ears with such nonsense."


    "Why the sudden announcement? Did you get stabbed?"


    "What?! I didn''t get stabbed!"


    Hana and Lynn wrote the Barack Devil, looking at each other. They raise their voices, not even realizing they''re becoming a spectacle of Demihumans. Is it the path to confidence that you can leave Lyle at any time? Or is it a footstool of pride that cannot be beaten by the enemy? Seeing them around, Schugen shakes his head.


    "Noisy women."


    Schugen wasn''t the only one to say that Bererosa would make it louder than that, but she didn''t tell me.


    "You''ve changed a lot. Last time I was here, it wasn''t this warm."


    Natalia walks the path through her memories.


    Lai was incredibly warm to believe it was part of Zeus. Those who crossed the street wore thin clothes to show their skin together. That was all that covered her teeth.


    The Demihumans who lived in Lai had different characteristics. Like the Gumiho clan, there were other species with ears and tails that were unusually small in stature or even had physical structure.


    If there was anything in common, it was that they were all unfamiliar. Lively smile and beautiful appearance. The energy they exuded had an irresistible charm.


    "Se-hyun, I can hear my eyes spinning. No matter how pretty the Demihumans are, they''re not as pretty as they think they are."


    "I can''t sell my eyes. Bererosa, I just saw you."


    "Speaking of which, that''s not bad."


    Bererosa smiles faintly next to her. She was well aware of Sihyun''s tendency. He was not to act lightly. Sihyun and Bererosa walked the streets of Lai and looked at their accomplishments.


    Well-equipped streets and well-erected buildings. There were lakes everywhere that could slaughter their necks at any time, and fields and trees that could fill as much as could be stretched out. It was no exaggeration to say that God blessed the land where people could easily take fruit without paying attention to it. For Demihumans, this was paradise.


    "This is where Ziegret lives."


    The place Betty pointed to was the heart of Lai. Architectural landscapes with greenery. It was wider and taller than the others, revealing the true power of its power.


    Betty takes Sihyun and his group to the reception. It was more noisy than I thought because I had been visiting guests for a long time.


    "I''m telling you, it''s up to Zieg''s doctor to see you. Just because he came all this way doesn''t mean he has to meet you. My job is to question his conscience. So¡­"


    "Okay, go tell him. If you don''t meet them, you just don''t meet them. I don''t want to stir up a commotion or stir up a commotion, so I don''t have to make excuses."


    Se-hyun shakes her hand to find out exactly what Betty is worried about. How much time has passed. Betty comes into the banquet room and says,


    "... Ziegret has given his permission."


    /420


    The sheep of the oceanic horizon, Ziegret. He had long brown hair and a small figure. The orchid-like wrinkled skin awaiting the day of his death seemed to show the years of his life.


    His wrist, sprawled out between the wide sleeves, was thin enough to remind me of a twig. But his right arm was different. The right arm, wrapped in bandages, was so thick that even though it was a great pillar of wood, it was not bad.


    Thin left and thick right arms. The bizarre balanced Ziegret pierces Natalia through a rectangular pupil. Natalia looks down politely.


    "It''s been a long time, Mr. Zieg."


    "Yes, it''s been a long time. Natalia."


    A pioneer who has spent many years among the pioneers, Zieg did not know. I couldn''t help but recognize Natalia as the head of the Tantium clan.


    "I thought Zieg had crossed over to Earth, but here I am again. Did something special happen?"


    "I received divine revelation." And I couldn''t ignore that revelation. "


    Even in Zephyros, where magic and supernatural phenomena often occur, the existence of God was still a busy topic.


    "If you don''t mind me asking, can you hear what the revelation was?"


    "You''re not so light to discuss," he would say. "


    Zieg said in a circle. Natalia had to leave quietly because she didn''t want to discuss the details. Being Lai''s leader doesn''t have anything to do with revelation, so you don''t have to go near it.


    "So Natalia, what brings you here?"


    "We need your help."


    "Very simple. It''s true that I hate rhetoric and vanity, but if I cut it off like that, it doesn''t make any sense."


    "My explanation was short, I''m sorry."


    Natalia tries to ignore the cold sweat that flows behind her back. The Golden Wolf clan that built Lei Lai was not the same as Du Shun and Lai. The name Ziegret is because existence itself has caused great wavelengths. His reputation didn''t matter. What was frightening was his ability to build his reputation.


    "Did you know that more circles are noisy these days?"


    "Yes, they''re moving like thunderbirds about what they ate wrong."


    "While the three great families are sweeping the continent, we want to take our place. This is the perfect time for the circle to be spotless. I want to make room for us before the chaos stops."


    "You want to focus before The Circle wakes up. It has something to do with why you survived the Hamans."


    "I need you to lend me your strength."


    "Well, I thought you might."


    After hearing the rough overview from Betty, Zieg nods casually. He made his decision shortly after. In the beginning, his answer was fixed.


    "I''m not denying your intentions, but I don''t want to spill any meaningless blood. Joining your cause is like taking the lives of the slaves who are here. I don''t want to get away with it."


    Zieg liked the way things are now.


    Currently, The One and Lai have entered into a non-disclosure agreement. They established a relationship because of each other''s environment and conditions, but it was certain that peace would be maintained. Nothing to interfere with if you don''t move first.


    It was almost impossible for The One to actively cross Zeus. Approaching Zeus itself was a great damage to them.


    Moreover, Rai''s soldiers, who grew up in Zeus'' environment, were one of the strongest. Even though the enemy''s inferiority did not transcend, it did not leave a bitter scar on the circle.


    "... and we''ll give you a third of the territory."


    "It''s as if victory is assured. Natalia, I don''t know what kind of trickery you''re using to deceive the Haman eyes, but it''s difficult to take possession of land. I don''t know if you can see Lai laying roots on Zeus."


    "It''s not right to try and judge the outcome. And even if it has the same environment as the outside world, it doesn''t change the world inside the fence. You can''t stay here forever. If The One changes owners, the response to Lai will change."


    "Yes, it''s not unlikely. But even so, it''s time to think about it. Isn''t it ridiculous to live today afraid of tomorrow, Natalia?"


    Ziegret and Natalia''s conversation was supportive as they knew each other. Natalia convinced him that Ziegret had a negative reaction. Suddenly, he looks up at Ziegret.


    "But it''s not a bad offer for you, either."


    "Humans, stand down. It''s not something you can interfere with."


    It was Ziegret''s sole discretion to preserve Lai''s recordings now. His 60 million thoughts indirectly demonstrated the years he''d lived. That''s how he knew.


    "There are limits to maintaining this place even if it burns its lifespan, Zieg."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 428 00428 Erosion

    Zieg is dumbfounded. It was the other fact that he didn''t know that he was burning a lifetime to preserve Lai''s recording. So far, he has not shared any secrets with anyone.


    Nevertheless, knowing the secret of recording was purely the ability of the other party. It was only then that Ziegret was able to see the prejudiced demonstration with Natalia. But you can''t go easy on them. In a flash, Ziegret''s mind was consistent with Morse.


    "Burn for life and keep this place? That''s not funny. It''s true that I care about Lai, but there''s no reason to do that. You want to take the lead with your nonsense?"


    Sieg said Sihyun couldn''t prove his secret. The link between him and Lai is invisible, not only because they can''t be held by hand.


    "Then there''s nothing I can do."


    When Sihyun flicked his finger, the line between Siegreg and Rye snapped. The thread that had obtained its lifespan could not have been lighter. The shock was consistent with Ziegret.


    "Huff."


    Heave-ho. Zieg, who vomited blood, hands him a sore chest. What appeared to him was disbelief and awe. Life was a vague concept. The power to define if there is, if there is not. It was impossible for anyone other than myself to interfere.


    "Don''t waste your time."


    "You''re no ordinary human being. Now I can see why Natalia was able to escape Haman. It shouldn''t be too hard with your powers."


    "That''s the obvious story. I didn''t get an answer for what I said... but I''ll ask you again. You''re saying you''re going to protect this place and not cooperate while burning it to the ground?"


    "Of course. I don''t want to cling to uncertain possibilities."


    "Stubborn."


    "I''m not stubborn, I''m discreet. My choice is the honor of the entire lailai. Maybe if Rufus'' housekeeper, who drops a bird in the morning, dies."


    It was a gentle tone, but Ziegret''s suggestion was obvious. It was the same as saying you would cooperate if you killed the housekeeper of House Rufus. Either way, it was good for Zieg.


    "That''s too much. You know, Zieg, the power of House Rufus. If we could take out the Ruffel family on our own, we wouldn''t have to face each other like this."


    "The same is true of building a foundation in chaos. If we can''t even do this, how are we going to get through this? Even if I get a place at the end of the Passover, I won''t be able to protect it."


    Natalia was forced to weep because each one of them was a broken horse. Even if you acquire the territory as Ziegret has said, you have no strength to defend it.


    "If you want my cooperation, show me that much. And it''s not just me. This is your chance to show your strength to the people of Lai. Let them move me first, even if I don''t take the first step."


    "You''re not speaking. You mean you won''t bow all the way down? I''m sorry, but we''re not a species that doesn''t do what you tell us not to do. It''s always good to be here, not enthusiastic."


    When he got up from his seat, he took a step toward Ziegret. Zieg tries to greet him with a smile, but soon he has to change his mind.


    "Khh... Khh?"


    With the universal elasticity, Ziegret''s waist is bent forward. Ziegret struggles with crushing pressure, but it is useless. He climbed to the ground unyieldingly ugly. As he got closer, his elasticity grew.


    A dreadful cold that brings out instincts. The power to wet the heart with fear and fear. Zieg knew about the energy early on. I couldn''t have known. Chris, the leader of The One, had the same energy.


    "You, you!"


    "Why do you think I know that now?"


    Sieg Greg''s heart stopped as he met his eyes. One beating later, Ziegret''s body confronted the truth seemed to tremble like an ash tree. He crouched for a short time and breathed a short breath. Xihyun was the nucleus of the storm. It was a disaster to reconcile Zephyros.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    "Why is someone like you in a place like this?"


    "Was the question right? I just wanted to see the power. What do you think? Don''t you think the Rebels will stand a chance?"


    "..."


    Zieg can''t open his mouth. There is something in front of his eyes that cannot be cut with his little head. Whatever I said, I wished for the light. Natalia and Schugen alternately looked at Siegreg and Shi Hyun, who were plumped.


    They also knew about the existence of Confusion. Bererosa mentioned the nagging, and the strength she showed was equivalent. But guess and experience were on a completely different line. The power that he showed was different from theirs. It was in a place where words could not express.


    Natalia and Schugen''s breasts beat roughly. It was not a reaction that arose from fear or fear. Rather, it was the opposite, because the thought of being able to accomplish its will with Shi Hyun had been consumed in their minds.


    He grinned as he gripped the lead. Even if Zieg didn''t say it first, he was determined to show his strength, because there was no way to break the circle faster than to kill the head of the three houses.


    /421


    "I''m not sure this is the right thing to do."


    The place where Jay was called by Sihyun was'' Aelon ''. Eilon, a city ruled by the Rufus family, was a place of strong people known as Zephyros. Along with powerful beings, Aelon was the best place to reveal the world of pharmacy. It was because power was more important than law and order.


    Soldiers stationed all over Aelon showed me the thoughts and tactics of the House of Rufus. They were so refined that they could march at any time, they were the strongest of the mighty forces. The famine and competence were not commonly seen.


    It wasn''t just that. Mercenaries from all over the continent were also waiting for the summoning of Bivanu Bin Rufus, the house owner of the Rufus family.


    It was not unusual for there to be a war tomorrow. It was his fate that surrounded Aelon.


    "Looks like this side''s ready for war."


    Looking at the demonstration that appeared behind his back, Jay tilted his head.


    "That''s unexpected. I thought I''d be working with my wife."


    "You''re here for a good cause. You and me."


    "I like the sound of that."


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    "It''s nothing."


    When he lived, Jay had to keep his mouth shut. He and Sihyun were always the main relationships. After realizing that his life had to depend on his will, Jay pulled the mask out of his arms. He covered his face with the tools he had prepared to hide his identity, and he also covered his whole body with the armor of the shadow.


    "You are in charge of this matter."


    "What do you mean?"


    She could not hide her trembling voice from the anxiety that was passing behind her back. Whenever Sihyun opened his mouth like this, a ridiculous command came and went.


    "You''ll notice. It is not I who is responsible for this, but you who is responsible for killing the housewives of House Rufus."


    "I knew it!"


    On the contrary, the words that came out of Sihyun''s mouth were cruel orders. A long time ago, it was not a sound that came from his mouth that told him not to worry but to think about going up, but Jay had to keep quiet.


    The continent''s greatest sword cocoon, the Grand Wizard Senior, the force field Dome. Bivanu Binh Rufus, who also had the best earrings in Zephyros under his feet, boasted a powerful power next to Chris.


    It was no exaggeration to say that all three great families came out of his hands. It was because the power of the Crosen and Rolf family, which are in charge of power and gold, could not be expressed outside.


    Naturally, it was even more dramatic to lose a fortune than to manipulate the economy of the continent or enact legislation.


    "You may not know this, but soap is known to be a great old being. six years ago. No one knows how long he''s going to be."


    "Possibility to become a great old being? I thought there was only one way to get up there by magnetism, but I guess there wasn''t either."


    Sihyun looked at the House of Rufus with interesting eyes.


    "Magnetism doesn''t suit you. because the Rufus would do all kinds of weird experiments to gain their power."


    "It must have worked."


    "Yes, the most publicly superior output was breeding for variety breeding. They have been known to overcome the traits of pioneers whose unique technology disappears as blood mixes."


    "Something like that. That''s understandable. You can''t ignore the unique skills that your bloodline possesses."


    After that, there was nothing to say. It means that all the descendants of the bloodline were put together for the sake of perfect power.


    "A soap is a person who has a deep heritage of dragons and lizards."


    In Zephyros, there were no weaknesses in soap, which inherited the strength of the Dogewi clan that could train the female owner.


    "It''s an interesting story, but it doesn''t change anything. Your opponent today is that barbarian."


    "I thought so."


    Sihyun and Jay crossed the skyscraping wall through the darkness. Once inside the House of Rufus, they head to the center to achieve their goal.


    The agent was able to determine the movements of Rufus and Jay, who were in charge of the force. There were not many strong men who could sense the demonstration of melting in the shadow and the Jay controlling the atmosphere.


    Whenever he saw soldiers and knights, he waved without hesitation. She stared at those who could not close their eyes but cried out, and wept. He stopped walking even though he could pass.


    "Why are you leaving a trail? I''m telling you, anything that''s explicit is poisonous. You''re informing House Rufus that you''ve broken in."


    "Yes, I did. But who would have broken in? Cross or go with Rolf? Does anyone think the Rebels are here?"


    "..."


    Jay looks peculiar.


    "Yes, your face is my answer. It will turn out that we are here today anyway. So I have no choice but to make you constantly suspicious."


    In fact, if we were to infiltrate without a trace, the Rufus would be the real culprits of the Crosen and Rolf families. However, if they deliberately left a trail, they would have to think twice. The Crossens and the Rolves couldn''t have done something so shallow. I was wondering if they missed the third party.


    "It''s dangerous. You may find traces of rebellion."


    "If you knew there could be a third party, you wouldn''t be able to move easily with the death of Vivano. And they found traces of the rebellion? No way. They won''t put the rebels on the dragon ship."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 429 00429 Erosion

    The more Rufus finds the real culprit, the further away from the core. They won''t notice Natalia who''s already dead in their heads and Haman who executed her. It was clear that no one would wander around looking for records that had already been extinguished in a rapidly changing situation.


    "Come quietly."


    Finding soap was not difficult. He also had a unique power in the House of Rufus, so he was making a strong footprint by himself. Sihyun proceeded towards the place where the great energy had fallen asleep.


    The closer I got to the center of the Luffel family, the more heavily guarded I became. Magic and mystery gathered around Zephyros were forbidden to trespass by unauthorized people, and legends and myths of the floating House of Rufus did not tolerate the advancement of the impure.


    But that was also only for a moment. At the same time that Shihyun exerted force, all functions melted away like a spring wind. The power of lying all the time. Jay trembled as he watched the absolute power that was meaningless even to resist.


    "This is the front."


    The place where Sihyun and Jay visited was also the most secret place by the Ruffel family. It was a training ground that could only be used by housewives who held everything in the House of Rufus. Dome-shaped space. A place that supports simple boundaries. The vacancy in the remote area seemed like a stage chosen for them.


    "Hello, rats."


    When the voice sounded out, Jay stopped. There was a combination of talent and effort.


    The man was a giant mountain. Not to mention the fluttering. The inverted triangular shape of muscles from shoulders to toes showed how dense his presence was. From birth, the importance of a man with everything was unbearable.


    Jay knew who he was. I couldn''t have known. He took a difficult step to see him.


    "Can''t you speak?"


    Bivanu bin Rufus, the head of the Luftel family with a huge horn on his right forehead, did not control Chimi''s life. Rather, it was open as if to see. His breath became a hot flame and scattered into the air, and his thought became enormous, consuming the intestines.


    It was like the Blue Ceiling Force for Jay who tried to take advantage of him by surprise. I had no idea that Bibanu would open his eyes to meet him. It was strange to deceive the eyes of House Rufus and to think that he had come all the way here.


    "It can''t be..."


    "Why are you looking at me?


    Jay could tell. That she set it all up. Although it didn''t appear to be hidden in the armor of the shadow, Jay could easily recall him smiling.


    Bevano moves before Jay even opens his mouth for Moore.


    "One covered himself with armor, one with a mask. Dare you pretend to be ashamed of yourself for trying to kill me? Or are you trying to trick me? Well, it doesn''t matter which way. You just have to hit it and kill it."


    Just now, soap was forced to open his eyes to the life that was touching him. Funny thing is, the assassin who moved to kill him sent him a signal. Sovano''s actions were swift, realizing that he had been after his own life.


    There was plenty of time to escape, but he didn''t. I had plenty of time to alert the enemy to the invasion, but I didn''t. Pride was unacceptable. I didn''t like him from the challenge he posed as the heart of the eastern continent. I didn''t feel better if I stepped on it thoroughly.


    That''s why Bivanu invited his opponent to the training ground. There is a war between blood and flesh at hand. In order to free himself, he sacrificed an unknown enemy.


    "I don''t know where they came from, but you''re taunting me like this. You''d better stop thinking about running."


    "It''s a good vibe. I don''t want to miss you, either."


    Sihyun surrounded the training ground with a shadow. A barrier that absorbs sound and shock. He quietly accepted the action of Xi Hyun. He didn''t want the interrupter to show up because it''s been a long time.


    "So who''s gonna go first? If you are not confident, you can come at once. It''s time for bed."


    He didn''t think he was going to lose. He''s been holding his head to Chris this whole time, not because he''s weak, but because he''s abnormally strong.


    In Bivanu''s words, Shi Hyun pointed to Jay with his head. He took orders because he was irresistible.


    "If you go, you go first. I don''t care what the order is, but I need you to please me. If you deceived the eyes of House Rufus, you would be capable of such a thing."


    "Judge freely."


    As soon as Bevanu finished speaking, Jay blew up his office. Behavior based on prerequisites. However, the bullet in the sound surrounded by thunder and lightning was hollowed out in vain by an armored body.


    "What is it?"


    The soap rubs on the annoying forehead and tilts its head. His predecessor was beyond his common sense. It was faster than an arrow and as menacing as a spear.


    "Funny. I wouldn''t be worth it if it weren''t for this."


    After thoroughly ignoring Bivanu''s words, Jay shot down his office. The only way to break the soap for him in a relatively low position was to continue to accumulate the damage.


    After avoiding the rain of invisible bullets with just a hunch, soap swarmed toward Jay. The crusade did not work on soap, the pinnacle of power. He was already a strong man.


    Suddenly, the distance between Savannah and Jay was zero. Kwaang, a blow from Bevanu''s hand passes through Jay''s hair. The fist of the dragon and the doppelganger crushes even the mountains. Jay, who spilled his fist on soap, couldn''t stop the cold sweat flowing behind his back.


    One by one, I was bound by my life. I couldn''t look away from either of them. Jay, who put himself in the air flow, moved ahead of the soap. By the time I saw it, it was too late. I had to take advantage of my senses and predictions.


    A blood clot that forms a parallel line like a tightly pulled thread. Jay sticks out his finger, and soap pierces his shoulder. The branch that dug up the stubbornness yielded fruit.


    At that time, the power of soap changed. The fist that was drawing a straight line draws a descending curve. And the descending curve turned into a snake. Looking at the twisted arm of soap, Jay twisted as hard as he could. I noticed my instincts before my eyes. There''s no escaping that strike.


    "Khhh, ugh!"


    Jay rolled around on the ground without looking. Prepared, but shocked. Jay, who grabbed his recessed abdomen with his hand, blocked the soap with his office. For him who specialized in distance, soap for melee combat was like a natural foe.


    "I knew I wasn''t strong enough."


    After vomiting a lot of blood, Jay raised his thinking with the Apostle''s evidence. His curious encounter with soap was also due to the benefit that there was no limit to his thinking. Without the Apostle''s evidence, he would have ignored it, even if it were the commandment of Sehyun.


    "What is it? The power you had has increased dramatically. Well done for a rat."


    "I wonder how long I can say that."


    Jay, who raised circulation to the limit, condensed floating winds in the intestine to the limit. And I turned the wind about one thing. With the evidence of the Apostle, Jay put all his thoughts into his mind.


    All he wanted was a hurricane. A thunderstorm of immense power. And a catastrophe accompanied by a scratch of the earth and the sky. It was no exaggeration to say that the all-weather disaster that traveled beyond the city to the state level was a divine punishment.


    The atmosphere shakes like crazy. Brainwalled power fills the battlefield. The blocks that were turned on and piled up did not overcome the breeze and soared to the sky. At the same time, the items composed of the training ground travel far without you having to.


    Storms reaching 200 meters per second even distorted the sights around them. The soap encountered by the largest and worst natural disasters smiled favorably. Even after living for a long time, it was the first catastrophe I had ever seen. I couldn''t help but get excited.


    "Cool!"


    If I wanted to avoid it, there was nothing I couldn''t avoid. But the path Vivano chose was through. Avoiding the dangers of unusual experiences was a mismatch for his temper.


    He stretched out his arms and drew on himself the coming calamity. When his flesh is torn, his eardrums burst, he does not give up. The senseless power threatens even the ground beneath which Vivano walks. The sweeping winds were eating away at the soil and the rocks that make up the ground.


    I can''t even open my eyes properly. Bevanu is relentlessly pushed away by a force she cannot resist, but she never falls down. If he had been weak enough to fall in the wind, it would have been as if he were nothing now.


    "I''m sorry, but no more jokes. Go."


    With the majestic declaration, the legs of the soap soaked deep into the ground like the roots of a tree. Even in the sweeping winds, his body does not collapse like a pine tree. The only thing that stood in my way was the training ground.


    "Hehe."


    Jay wept because of the endless skill of soap. Even if the evidence of the Apostle could handle the idea of infinite force, it was always within the capabilities of Jehovah.


    Accepting the idea of 100 million did not make him a great old being. It just destroyed itself with terrible pain.


    Even now, the minute''s overwhelming power gradually breaks Jay''s pace. Rapidly deteriorating health. Concentration that falls without catching the ribs. I took a breath, but I couldn''t do it.


    "Hap!"


    Unlike you, Bivano''s power explodes and the winds are gone. All that was left was a useless training ground. In the dusty oil, Jay sensed a lifetime of crisis. Only the senses, excluding logic and logic, dominated him. Unfortunately, the unfortunate feeling fits perfectly.


    "Let''s finish this."


    The soap, which appeared in the dust, opened its mouth wide. At the same time, the red light began to concentrate into his mouth. The enormous thought force soon became a high calorie. Jay was breathless by the heat that seemed to swallow even the sun. It was the first time I''d seen it, but he already had information about it in his head.


    Dragon''s Breath! ''


    His body reacted before his head, so he fell facedown without thinking. Compliance with safety, the belief that there is a minimum risk saved him. Tuquaang, the breath of the relentless dragon has turned everything in a straight line into powder. Nothing could stop the rays of destruction from crossing the arena.


    The only thing left after the dragon''s breath was a terrible scene. Jay couldn''t move. So far, he has realized who he has been fighting.


    "Huff."


    Jay, caught by the soap, spits out a leak. It was useless to struggle as hard as I could. A strong arm grabs him by the neck and doesn''t let go. Jay intuits his own death. The master of the three houses is a wall he cannot cross. From the beginning, soap, born strong, was different from the socialite Jay.


    "Hey, there''s armor. Are you sure you won''t move when you see your colleague die?"


    "Why do you think he''s my partner?"


    "I see..."


    The answer did not continue. It''s because Sihyun pierced the soap''s stomach.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 430 00430 Erosion

    An ambush using a gap between thoughts and thoughts. He looked down at the simulation that deceived his senses. However, his mouth did not move smoothly. The severed spine caused only a slight convulsion.


    "You said there was a way."


    "Otherwise, you wouldn''t have come here."


    "Well..."


    It was no surprise. He didn''t have enough to enter the house of Rufus, so he asked for a frontal match. The soap that spewed the raging blood around your neck makes a seething sound.


    "Then I guess it''s not my time to hide it, either."


    Bivano closes his eyes, revealing a fistful bead on his shoulder. The red glow was a symbol of soap. It was a symbol of the authority of House Rufus and the support he had so far. There was a female owner who was able to overcome many obstacles and adversities. I thought this situation would be the same now.


    A power source of infinite power and a ''Bogu'', a woman who makes dragons brave. It was another ability he possessed, along with overwhelming physical abilities.


    As the sovereign of the spleen appeared on the training ground, the body of soap slowly began to recover. The blood and flesh points he had just shed were all traced back to his body by gravity.


    "It''s pathetic!"


    The Legion of Savannah is called Raige One. It was a feast that fueled anger and increased overall capacity. Unfortunately, however, Lazy One was a flower that blooms only in despair and despair, so soap has not been able to utilize its regionals until now. He had not felt anger since he became strong. None of that would have happened. But now it''s different.


    This situation is staring death in the face while being ridiculed by the enemy. I couldn''t help but be angry. Raige One burned more vigorously than ever before, becoming the force of Bevanu.


    Six years ago, he blew up a whole mountain with this power. A power that disregards terrain and features and even cuts off continents. I have been vigilant and restrained from the power I hold, but now is not the time. Sihyun admitted to being an opponent, and he punched his way through his experience.


    The power of the essence has become absolute. Bang! I didn''t doubt it because I believed in Sihyun''s death.


    However,


    Shi Hyun, who was out of the box, easily broke her wrist like a hand. With the noise of a dry branch cracking, his arm turns in an unusual direction. The shattered bones crush the muscles and blood. An indescribable pain passed through my body, but soap didn''t make a sound of groaning.


    "I''m sorry to see you work so hard."


    "You, you¡­ oh! What do you think, Crab?"


    Sihyun did not answer, but he ''already'' knew ''such a distasteful existence.


    Chris, you can''t be...


    "That should do it. No regrets. Die."


    The idea of soap did not end. It''s because Sihyun cut his throat with his bare hands before even using Vivano. Dengrur, the water supply of fallen soap rolls over a smokehouse full of dirt and dust. Even muscles like iron armor could not become the shield of soap.


    "Crocs, Coughs, Coughs..."


    After being released from the soap at a late pace, Jay breathed. After surviving the battle of monsters, he looks bored and turns to soap. It was not normal for a pioneer or a pioneer to crush the mountain with one hand. Jay sighed, realizing he didn''t have a place to be.


    Sihyun, who had the Red Woman, smiled, looking down at Jay.


    "Do you now understand what you lack?"


    "Yes, I knew enough."


    A dramatic realization could not come about by mixing hands with the power struggling in Zephyros. It only hurt my mind and body. But Jay didn''t say anything. Telling me that I didn''t feel anything here was a loss.


    The monster is a monster, and Jay, once again, rises from the dust in his head.


    "If you knew that, that''s fine. It will help you become the next king."


    "You didn''t think I''d win in the first place."


    "I know you best. I told you to win by fighting the housewives of House Rufus to motivate you. I''m sure you''re aware of that."


    Bevanu took a step forward in the great and ancient existence, as Jay had said. His thinking reached 90 million. If I had the chance, I could achieve a huge rise at any time.


    ''But it''s all pointless.''


    Such sentiment was meaningless to the already dead. My neck and body were separated, but there was no new opportunity.


    "Time is running out. Let''s go."


    "I understand."


    /422


    Known as the great wizard and third-generation legend of the House of Rufus, ''Siniel Sael'' opened his eyes in a bizarre way. Sensitive to the flow of thought, he does not miss the airflow of thought that touched him. As soon as she got up from her seat, she took a step toward where her senses were pointing.


    Upon reaching the heart of the House of Rufus, he realized that his destination was the place where Bivano lived. It was unsavory to set foot on a homeowner''s training ground without permission, but you can''t ignore the warmth. Senior''s decision was to set foot on a training ground dedicated to home owners.


    On the contrary, the smokehouse, as he expected, became a wasteland.


    "What the hell..."


    It was never a sign that Vivano had trained to realize. Not only did the land sink a few feet down, but the broken liver was telling me that.


    It was right that the power of soap was this great. However, considering that he didn''t hear a sound even though there was such a big scar, it was likely that something bad happened to his image.


    "This is not the time."


    The sane Senior looked around. There was only one person who could do something unspeakable here.


    "Lord! Lord!"


    Soon after the search for soap, Heman Senior was able to find traces of him. Walking along the bitter bloodline, he knelt on his knees, bursting into elasticity.


    "... Ah, ah..."


    The impossible happened before my eyes. I was desperate for things I hadn''t thought of. It was a lump of meat soap that filled Cyrillic''s eyes. The soap that separated my neck and body was still opening my eyes as if it were cylindrical.


    I don''t know what else to say in front of a cold corpse. Siniel, who lowers his head, looks dejected.


    With war at stake, the death of soap is closer than ever. Now that the center of the House of Rufus is gone, the eastern continent is at an end. It split into quadrant fever. In Cyrillic''s head, a dreadful future passed by like Juma''s.


    But the miraculous-hereditary happened without notice.


    Like the wind in a balloon, the body of a soap soap melted completely and became blood. Seeing the soap quickly becoming a pool of blood, Daniel takes a step back.


    The bubbles erupt one by one from the blood pool for only a moment. The pool of blood doesn''t even give Siniel a chance to be surprised.


    Heave-ho. An arm is injured through the blood pool. The ground grasping arms rush forward gradually. And along that arm comes the head, the body, the stomach, and the legs out of the blood pool.


    Even watching was overwhelmed by a strange phenomenon. He was able to recognize the presence of bloodstained objects by swallowing dry saliva. It was a face I couldn''t forget even if I died. How can I not see the horn on the right forehead? Cyril calls out to the man in a trembling voice.


    "Gaju, sir?"


    "Is that a cynical voice? I can''t believe I''m showing you this."


    The man wipes the blood from his face, turning his head toward the sound of soap.


    "Anyway, good to see you. Seal the arena immediately and report my death."


    "Ha, but isn''t he still alive?"


    "You''ve seen it, too? That I was definitely dead. It''s just a coincidence that he survived like this. No," divine revelation. ""


    We did not know what the divine revelation about Bibanu was, but it was definitely a miraculous resurrection. I did not disagree because it was a cynical watch from start to finish.


    "Who the hell touched Lord''s Jade Throne?" "


    "There is such a thing." You have to understand that the House of Rufus is a group that wants to divide. "


    With his mask and armor in mind, he snorted and summarized what had just happened. After listening to Bevanu''s words, Cyrillic realizes that things are going unusually well.


    "I see. That''s why I said..."


    "Progressing the war as planned is to show that the House of Rufus has not been divided and to induce the carelessness of those who seek my life. So, Senior, I hereby delegate my authority to you. You know where my Seal is, so take my order and win. I will appear when the time is right."


    "But without him, the center will shake."


    "A family that will be shaken by my disappearance would be better off."


    He realizes the truth in death. He heard everything from the one who led him to the new world. The existence of Bibanu in the Crystal Cave was an unthinkable identity. It taught us without hiding where Chris'' strength came from, and who killed him.


    Beyond the pioneers, the reborn soap sharpened multiple blades. He was willing to do anything to kill the creature that brought the blue to Zephyr. The soap growls low, looking at the fading back of the scissors.


    "I will do as God says." "


    The soap draws out the thought that makes up his body. And at the same time, the world changed around him. What was in his hands was the "privilege" of reversing the providence and laws of the universe.


    /423


    The battle that consumed Zephyros exploded in an instant. If there was a motive, it was always a limit to fly. It was Chris'' death that set the ignition on the ignition line. His work, which had been underwater for a year, was officially known.


    Those who realized how the three families were able to move aggressively changed their day by day like a broken train. Those who have unleashed all the power they have accumulated so far have not stopped. I saw this day with the shackles that had fallen off.


    A citywide war has broken out across Zephyros. Two cities adjacent to each other swung their swords at each other to gain advantage. Not to mention the three great families. The tide was deteriorating so fast that the snow couldn''t catch up.


    "This is the proof?"


    Peace in the rapidly changing tide. Zieg, ruler of the place, sees a bead with a dazzling glow. Realizing that the power inside was not a lie, he nods quietly.


    The Red Woman. Zieg knew it was Bogu, an expression of soap. It was mostly blue, but only because she was red like blood.


    "Huh, I can''t believe it."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 431 00431 Erosion

    As his words became reality, Ziegret did not conceal his surprise. It might have already been foreseen. Technically, it was not impossible to think about the ability of the demonstration. What Ziegret admired was movement. I brought proof of killing soap because I was afraid of falling out.


    "I have shown evidence like this. Now it''s your turn to show me your loyalty."


    "You met an unexpected ambush last year."


    "It''s not an ambush, it''s a fortune. Isn''t it?"


    The frowned Zieg squeezes his right arm wrapped in bandages. The results of his suggestion and demonstration were unquestionably successful. Once the covert deal is concluded, Ziegret''s decision is all that remains.


    "I can''t deny it. Let''s formally make a deal with the Rebels. It wouldn''t be a bad idea to go out into a bigger world at this opportunity."


    Knowing what Sihyun was, Zieg did not miss his chance. He also said, ''I was not in Zeus because I liked him.'' He also had his own purpose.


    After discussing the details with Natalia, Zieg gradually refined the agreement. The alliance between the rebels and Lai, the Tagnarian Alliance, reveals the world that way.


    Xihyun welcomed the injuries of the Tagnarian Alliance. They have the skills to withstand an excessive expansion of power. I did not doubt that leaving Zephyros would be able to withstand the mosquito of the world in their own way.


    "This one''s for you, Lynn."


    Lynn, who was handed over to the Red Woman, rolls her eyes. The landlord was a priceless treasure. For a long time, the landlord has been a symbol of a family or group.


    Rondale''s mistress, who was just a worm, also performed the miracle of bringing her life out of death. By the way, a strong woman who commands three generations of families. I couldn''t imagine how many miracles I would perform.


    "Can I really have it?"


    "Lynn, you''re the only one in the group who can handle it. Don''t you think you have someone in mind?"


    "No, no. I''m the best. Fox Beads and Woman Owners have similar traits, to be exact. I mean, there''s no way anyone in this group can handle it better than me, right? Yeah, yeah. Of course."


    "Lynn, that''s enough. Corrective action undermines your value as a woman."


    "One, you''re jealous too, right? If you''re jealous, tell me the truth. Jealousy undermines you as a woman!"


    "Ridiculous."


    One of the snorers shakes his head. It was a clear taunt, but Rin glanced down at the red mistress, waving her fox and nine tails. It''s a combination of fox beads and feminist. Her face was already full of smiles.


    It was fun just to think. Moreover, the nature of soap was heat and flames. It was a perfect match for her region, polarization. Lin grimaces at the red mistress on her cheek.


    "I''ll get yours, too. Don''t feel bad."


    One of them resisted roughly as he stroked his head.


    "That''s how you see me, Sihyun! That''s okay. I''ll get what I want with my hands. I don''t even have to open my hands to you."


    "I like to give it to you. So please give it to me as much as one lamb refuses."


    Bererosa smiles and interrupts, one frowns. When the one who received it appeared to me, even though I did not intend to receive it, it was human mind-psychology that I wanted to receive it for nothing. In the correlation between the three spinning women, she had to make a bitter smile.


    /424


    Rai drew troops for a week. It is no wonder that there is such a big shock that Lai has been so obstructive so far. There has been some noise for a while, but Ziegret has been actively reducing friction. His five years of accomplishments and trust have been sufficient to calm the residents of Lai.


    It was true that the residents of Lai were dreaming of a new life while hiding. It''s not because Zeus became a good place to live. Over the years, weary of living abroad, they have made this opportunity a foothold.


    Soldiers who set out from Lai with dreams and hopes in their hearts followed Ziegret to Haman.


    A place known to have a Rebel Node. By the time he got out of Lei Lai, Ziegret thought there might be a rebellion somewhere in Tohish. But his predictions were broken beautifully. It was the house of Haman, the deepest part of the Tohish family.


    Who can think? The Rebel Node is on the pillar of the current system. If Zieg had not seen it himself, it would have been a lie.


    It was a bad choice of location even though it was dark under the lamp.


    It was no exaggeration to say that the Haman family had now surpassed the Rebel Node and become a mother. It''s because the head of the family is already full of rebels. Even Dot, the owner of the Haman family, was unable to move without the order of Ji-hyun.


    "What a surprising old man. I can''t believe you have a place like this. Even without Lai''s help, we could have expanded our forces. I made a ridiculous offer, and it made me laugh."


    "Don''t say that, Ziegg. It''s not like you can always help us. Don''t you think it''s important to stand on your own strength?"


    "You''re not wrong."


    Shi Hyun looks around the street, leaving Natalia and Ziegret behind. Haman was able to read the gloomy atmosphere of Tohish. On the other hand, Dot, who jumped out as a virgin, sighed and looked for him.


    "Se-hyun, where have you been?"


    "What''s the big deal?"


    "War! War!"


    "Is the housekeeper of House Rufus connected to the death?"


    "I don''t care about soap. They''re not under threat from the Croseman Ghana Rolves. What''s dangerous right now is the surrounding city."


    A week ago, word came through Zephyros that Vivano, the house owner of the Luftel family, had died, but nothing had changed. It was impossible to change the situation that had already lost the brakes and started to go crazy. At the beginning of the reign of Ashecliffe, Bevanu appointed Seniel, one of the three oldest, to be his spokesman.


    "Is it internal division even before raising the democracy? Fair enough."


    It was a shame that the Lost Heart Rufus went straight without wandering, but he didn''t mind. The priority was to solve the challenges faced.


    /425


    ''Chalon Street'' in the Iron Mine, ''Saiyan Street'' which is known for its big business, and ''cooking street'' which is famous for its small but tourist attractions. The three families targeted the Hoshitham Haman family. The title of the continent''s largest grain area is because existence alone has brought great wealth.


    The location was also appropriate. They were between Haman and Haman. Since it was the same place to look, it was natural that the purpose was the same. But the hyena couldn''t beat the tiger. At birth, the defined difference in birth was not a wall that could be crossed by effort.


    At least the three families surrounding Haman knew their fountains. That''s why they held hands. They decided to become part of each other''s stuffing to cross the great wall.


    It was the ''Three Cities Union'' that was born.


    Haman knew that the House was one of the 14 families that supported the House of Ruffel, but they were not afraid. It is because the Roofiel family that held the launch ceremony today marched towards the western continent of the Crosen and Rolve families.


    Haman, one of the 14 families, also had to borrow and send troops. Simply put, the power of the Haman Family was half the usual power. Like a broken-down calf, the three families wandered around the Haman family and drew their swords.


    Those who declared a city-war-zone war on the Haman family counted their three-to-one odds. Preventing ten hands with one hand was not the usual power that was going to be heavy.


    But they overlooked it. I didn''t realize there were monsters there. Unfortunately, the furious taunt returns to them poisoned.


    "Knng...!"


    The Charlon household owner Silum faced an unreliable situation. It looked like a meteor shower fell from the sky, but tens of thousands of soldiers burned it at once.


    Can I just say that it''s imminent. Or can I say it''s a moment. Silum was able to assert that it was all over before the thought crossed. After decades of gathering mercenaries, territories, and knights into a handful of ashes, Silas looks down on his knees, dumbfounded by the wind.


    At the heart of every disaster was a man covered in black armor. It was a variable that was not in Silum''s head. Silam looks at him and trembles.


    It instinctively realizes the difference in power. Seduced by the irresistible power, Silas felt he wanted to forget that he was an enemy and worship him.


    "Is it over somewhere else...?"


    What remained at the end of the despair and the cries was a simple question, not an unrequited one. Sihyun, a man covered in black armor, smiled. Raiga, who is the leader of the Saiyan family Ziegret, and the Rebels who are the leader of the Gaen Natalia. Lynn, Bererosa, and one supported the outcome, so there was nothing to see.


    "Did you think you could survive?"


    "So much. Uh, how... how did you end up like this?" If you had the power, you could have ended it with a conversation. There must have been a lot of ways to solve this without killing them horribly. "


    "That''s ridiculous. If you were ready to take it, you should have promised you could take it. Isn''t that right?"


    Silas chokes. There was no argument. For a long time, he had been greedy in his heart, and now he has let go of his greed.


    "No more self-rationalization."


    [The bloody clot ends, and the Charlons are defeated. This is not a disaster caused by one person, but a victory brought by the power of the Haman family.]


    I can''t believe it came from the mouth of the man who incinerated the entire army. But Silas lost consciousness before he even opened his mouth to Moore. Now there was no memory of the man in black armor in his head.


    /426


    Even though the three families had a forced conflict, Zeus'' influence was great. A huge mountain range in the middle of Zephyros has blocked their advance.


    The western continent is taken by the Rolands and the Crossens, and the eastern continent is ruled by the Rufus family. It was a structure that couldn''t be conflicted if you really didn''t intend to go to war. But now it''s different. The circle''s head, Chris, is dead, and the main shaft is gone. Those who gathered to become new chieftains were preparing for the Purge of Blood.


    For six years, the war was no longer divided into local wars. Whatever they pulled out that ignored the distance and time was a total power struggle. It took less than a week for the great army to advance.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 432 00432 Erosion

    It didn''t make sense to walk on two feet in a time when magic and function had developed. Speed was the most important thing on the battlefield. Capturing the desired location ahead of the other. It was no exaggeration even if it meant winning or losing.


    ''Era wants war.''


    The fact that Vivano died resounded throughout the continent, but no one believed it. It was just a new trick. But Jay couldn''t smile as he watched Bivano die. Surprisingly, House Rufus announced the death of Vivanu and chose the path to a cause.


    "Those guys are crazy about fighting. ''


    Jay, who had a short tongue, lay down on his back. When Sihyun said he was killing soap, I thought maybe the war would end badly. He would, too, under the circumstances. This was the time. When the Giant representing the eastern continent fell, I knew the forces following the House of Rufus would fall apart.


    But Jay''s expectations were fabulously missed. The strong-willed perverts who were accustomed to drug-breeding were united by war without you having to. If he had no center, he chose to fight as he did. You wouldn''t know it if it was the Rolf and Ghana Crossens, but the Luftel family wanted to defeat the conflict rather than keep it going.


    In such a rapidly changing politics, Jay also had to change. It''s because the Crossens and the Rolbes were just as important as the Rufus thought the war was.


    After this war, it would come to an end in some way. In the process, it was natural for the new head of The Circle to reveal its outline.


    ''Well, now it''s too late to run away.''


    Where Jay is now was called Maximum Canyon. The canyon that runs through Zeinus served as a bridge between the eastern and western continents. This was a place where the great army could pass without Zeus'' influence. It was because the Maximum Canyon was in Zeus, but it was not within Zeus'' reach.


    But is it because of those characteristics? Rufus also showed signs of crossing the Maximum Canyon. The two armies unexpectedly confronted each other and continued to have a supportive neurological war.


    Of course, besides the Maximum Canyon, there were two other places with similar characteristics. But it''s already under the control of the Crossens and the Rolbes. They were the next to be picked from the western continent.


    The war had already begun. Two forces with different purposes were confronting Zeus. I had to understand that the entire Zeus could be a battlefield.


    Jay comes out and looks up at the giant valley.


    After meeting the expectations of the Crosen and Rolf families, Jay was appointed Deputy Commander. With the exception of the commander, there were only three who held positions equivalent to his.


    Given my age and experience, it was an unbelievably heavy burden. It was because it was no exaggeration to say that the victory and defeat of war depended on one of his judgments. Since the true confession, the price has gone up. You have exceeded expectations and returned to a more than expected position.


    Early on, Alone-Jae''s body-was not controversial because he received everyone''s attention for his ability to compare with that of Huhi. Jay had no choice but to complain of abdominal pain because of the increasing interest of the three days. It''s because of the recent events that Jay, the socialite, has been unable to keep up.


    I was already worried.


    He will, too. The one at the end of the Maximum Canyon was "The Force Field Damdome." One of the three oldest men of the House of Rufus, he killed an ox from birth and raised a lump of rock the size of a pole.


    That''s all they knew about her. Since the arrival of the continent''s First Blade or the Great Wizard, he has been able to obtain information everywhere, but the force field, Damdome, was different. Despite its position as a third-generation longevity, the information about it was strangely small.


    I didn''t know if it was being controlled intentionally or not as good as the rumors, but Jay did not underestimate it. No, I couldn''t underestimate him. It was because the name of the third generation was not just about performance.


    "My men are worried about what''s to come, and they can''t even finish the meeting, and they''re enjoying their thoughts in a place like this. I wish I had that. I like your place as Deputy Commander."


    "I don''t know what to do with you saying that."


    Jay bows slightly, looking at the man approaching him. The man''s name is Alec Vin Crosen. He was the eldest son of the Crosen family and was once the heir.


    ''It''s annoying.''


    Alec, Aaron''s brother, could say he was a great jackass. He lacked cohesiveness and shyness, so he was ungrateful and grudged. The fact that a puppy can come out from under a tiger was a witness.


    He did anything that would benefit him, including human trafficking and drug trafficking. Using their status and lineage, whether they were not in the castle, they thoroughly harassed the weak.


    I could see Alec''s bowl just from the looks of the next man, Alon-J. However, the appearance of Alec, the eldest son, was indispensable under even one hand.


    Alec''s ability was not bad, even though it was rotten. He had previously been selected as a successor and was superior to other pioneers. It was an unstoppable force.


    "But clever. I can''t believe you''ve been on the battlefield without any activity lately."


    Even though it was Kellon, the housekeeper and father of the Croseman family, Alec was the one I didn''t listen to. And I didn''t even know what he was turning into. I couldn''t help but notice whether I was going to build up my achievements or whether I was going to announce that I wasn''t dead. Even as a brother, I''ve seen Alec less than three times.


    "Did you not know that? That''s ridiculous. I can''t believe you didn''t know that."


    Despite stepping down from the position of successor and narrowing his position indefinitely, Alec''s attitude remained the same.


    ''... it doesn''t look like much.''


    Due to blood and family heirlooms, Alec who was chattering was the type that Jay, from the Slum, hated the most. Alec glances at him with a gentle eye, wondering if he knew what Jay was thinking. Even the most vigorous and lively forces were hidden from the unknown.


    Alec grunts a little as he looks around.


    "I''m telling you, Kasha should have been mine."


    All of a sudden. Jay snorted. It was because I was so devoted to the desire to answer Moore.


    "Of course. But you''re mistaken. I''m not the one who''s getting engaged to the noble princess of the Rolf and the Crossens, I''m the next in line. And quite frankly, it''s not a specific person who can get engaged to her, it''s a specific position. And you were the one who sat before me. You can''t tell me you don''t know."


    "You''re a good liar. They took everything."


    "Your hat just stood out. I didn''t do anything. And he''s the one who decided to do all this. Don''t you think this conversation is strange right now?"


    "If you say you won''t be the next housewife, it will be settled. And if it were really for you, I would say so. Isn''t that right?"


    "Even if I say that, it won''t change. I''m sure you know that."


    "It''s an abomination. You''ve been like this since you were a child. He took my place one by one, looking like he didn''t know anything."


    When the story didn''t work, Alec gave Jay a hard time. His smiling face cracked, but Alec made a bold declaration without noticing.


    "Anyway, this is my chance to announce my existence to Kasha and formally propose."


    "Are you serious?"


    "Why not?"


    "..."


    The union of the Rolf and the Crossens is now in its final stages. After the war, not only will the two families become one, but there will be a new head of the circle.


    Stories that have been prepared for a long time. There was no place for Alec to interfere. Given Grogan''s personality, even though Kay''s seat was empty, he couldn''t be happier to see a snail like Alec approaching.


    "Wait. When this war is over, you''ll know who will laugh." "


    That''s how Alex turned his back on what he wanted to say. Looking back at him, Jay shakes his head. Living as Alone was difficult. When I got mixed up with the truth, I wanted to give up. When Jay sighed, he shouted at Inyoung hiding behind the tree.


    "Kay, don''t stay there. Come out."


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to miss you."


    "I know."


    Kay, who appeared in front of Jay, scratched his head. Otherwise, it was a chaotic time because my relationship with Jay was not cleared up. It wasn''t far, but it wasn''t close.


    "Even if Alec confesses, I won''t allow it. Rest assured, you''re all I have."


    "Isn''t that great? Even if you let me, your father-in-law won''t let me."


    "I mean it."


    "I know. So what brings you here?"


    In Kay''s view, it was a once-in-a-lifetime confession, but in Jay''s view, it was a common conversation. Jay stared at the Maximum Canyon without any emotion.


    "Is it so strange that she came to see her fianc¨¦e?"


    "This is an exhibition. At least it''s not time for childish games. We''ll see you later if we want to see you."


    As Jay really moved on, Kay hurriedly grabbed onto his arm.


    "I''ve come to tell you something. I don''t think I can say it now. It''s a story you might like."


    "A story I might like?"


    "That''s right."


    When Jay asked me to speak, Kay said it quietly. What she had to say from now on had to be kept a secret that she didn''t even know about.


    "When this war is over, I will give you your freedom."


    When she offered to scratch the itchy corner, Jay had to open his eyes wide.


    "What kind of joke is that?"


    "I heard it all. What happened to Lara..."


    Kay didn''t cover his ears. What happened to Lara made her realize that Jay still hasn''t forgotten Lara. Kay''s heart grew bigger by the day, but Jay''s heart grew smaller by the day.


    But Kay had to make a decision. It was because holding them back did not mean that true happiness would come. Jealous of Lara, love for Jay. The satisfaction of being together now. But despair that the heart is not close. All kinds of emotions were in her mind.


    "... to warn Lara not to get too close to her?" "


    "How dare you twist my words like that. You trample my favor to the end. You may want to believe that, but all I''m proposing right now is a proposition for you, Jay. When the war is over, disappear with Lara. I''ll tell him well."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 433 00433 Erosion

    Of course, letting Jay go couldn''t have been easy with Kay. But she knew it was the best I could do for Jay. I had no choice but to encourage love that I could not achieve. Binding the relationship geologically had a bad effect on Jay or her.


    Does Jay know his sacrifice like this? Kay smiled bitterly. It was because he would have turned away even if he knew.


    It was the two people who got it wrong from the first button. She knew best that their relationship could not have progressed. But Jay''s answer had surpassed Kay''s expectations.


    "I appreciate the offer, but I''ll stay until the end. It''s a shame I can''t be with Lara, but that doesn''t mean I''m gonna let you go."


    "Really?"


    "Why are you surprised? Didn''t you expect this?"


    "No, but... I didn''t expect you to accept it so easily."


    "If I''d just heard it, I might have accepted it. But it''s different now. The position I''m in doesn''t take personal circumstances into account."


    "... of course."


    "And it''s not that I don''t like you. I hate you for once. I just didn''t think it was necessary to be negative. It''s not that I can''t see Lara or my children forever, but I think it''s a great blessing just to be able to see that I''m uncomfortable but well."


    Jay squeezed his mouth to answer Kay''s questions and said something he didn''t even think of. He had known all along what was going on. Sihyun wanted to treat him as the next king.


    It was a story so remote from reality that I didn''t know how it would be done. But I knew it would happen in the Lobbs and the Crossens. I only expected to defeat the three elders and take the vacancy.


    To put it bluntly, Jay was destined to be inseparable from the Croseman family until Xi Hyun gave him permission. Gromgan lets you go, so there''s nowhere he can go. Even if I forced him to drop it, he was in a position to follow me.


    Even if he finally accepted Kay''s offer, Jay had nowhere to run. Sooner or later, it was in the hands of Se-hyun. What if we meet that future? Do you think I can face Kay with a smile? What was Lara''s fate when she was tagged as a fugitive?


    Of course, if you look at it that way, it was entirely up to Kay. Jay had no intention of accepting Kay''s offer at the moment. So I have to be colorful like this. Kay, who doesn''t know Jay''s position, looks up at him with wet eyes. His answer was something that echoed her heart.


    "I''m sorry. I always get your help. Despite being forced to sacrifice you for the only reason you''re a noble girl..."


    "You can do as well as you''re sorry, right?"


    "Well, that''s good enough for me."


    Jay said that Kay''s cheeks were greasy. With a small nod, she smiles with a dazzling look. It was like I was dreaming.


    "You''re going to have a lot of trouble. The war has just begun, and even if we are close to victory, we will continue to wiggle until we are settled. If you defeat an external enemy, the next one will be an internal enemy."


    "I see. But my decision is not dull with that. No, I won''t. I want to see you happy, Alone. I will prove you right."


    At this moment, Kay felt like she could do anything.


    What was in my heart was infinite courage and confidence. Even though Lara was coming as a concubine, I thought I could understand her existence with more compassion than Hajji. No, I think I''ll be fine.


    Without even realizing that the misunderstanding was deepening, Jay nodded his head at the fact that his scheme was illuminating. Isn''t it still true? With just a little oil, Kay''s attitude changed 180 degrees. After gaining her enthusiasm, Jay looks up at Maximum Canyon.


    The fierce war had begun.


    427.


    The Three Cities Union was destroyed in less than a day. All that remained for them was a humiliating death. Their supply, which was used at the entrance of Tohish, the city that Haman Gaga ruled, would stay there until it rotted away.


    The Silum Diamond Mine, the ''Chalon Street'', the ''Saiyan Street'', which is known for its small but touristy location. Simhyun, who united the three families around him, expanded the Haman family area.


    Large enough to have to draw a new map. It was an extension that would not have been allowed, but there was no one to stop it because it was an exhibition. It was too much to ask for mediation because House Rufus was empty.


    The loss, even if there was a House of Rufus, would not have changed the outcome. Zephyros was basically within the framework of the pharmacy. The fruit of the Haman family belonged to the Oman family. Even if I were to go to Rufus, I could not easily invade this victory.


    Maybe that''s why. The attack on the Haman family was devastating. And it was radical, because it didn''t seem to concern the House of Rufus. It was a new and emerging divinity.


    The Tagnarian Alliance, united by the Rebels and Lai, strides towards a goal with wings on its back.


    Luxurious people saw the Haman offense as a change in the power map, but that was wrong. Growing up in it was inverse of disgust and oppression. Their journey to destroy the value of The One and reclaim their home has only just begun.


    Sihyun casually watched the war. Now the front-line - Zeus - is hell. They were building mountains with corpses - or not - to invade each other''s territory around a narrow canyon through Zeus.


    He didn''t hurry because he knew that the two forces had already engaged four times. The new territory was comparable in size to the rest of the country. If I had the time, I could fight more circles with my magnetism.


    In a short period of time, Haman Gaga''s performance was widely known on the eastern continent. But is it because of that? An unexpected guest came before the interior was even hardened.


    The guest''s name is Valbaron Bin Ruffel. He was the 15th son of Bivanu bin Rufus and the emissary from the House of Rufus. Despite the exhibition, the Luftel family was watching the situation on the eastern continent.


    When Shihyun arrived at the reception room ahead of Dot, the Haman household owner, he quietly stood behind him. As an escort knight, Shi Hyun, who was deceptive to Valbaron, glanced at him quietly.


    ''Is he his son?''


    Sihyun, who remembered the face of the soap he had just killed, raises his mouth without anyone noticing. Valbaron was impressed with the horn protruding from his right forehead. Different from a stout figure, a calm voice was also characteristic.


    "So the three have joined forces to wage a city-war-zone war." Then there''s nothing we can do. It''s more important than ever to protect your territory as a family member. "


    When Valbaron heard Dot''s words, he shook his head. He didn''t mention Gatabuta because it was something he had known before coming anyway.


    "But that''s strange. We don''t have that kind of force at Haman right now. Are there any soldiers you haven''t enlisted in the army?"


    "It''s not like that. It''s just, the two guys behind me had a big ball. because he showed great promise in destroying the Three Cities Union."


    Dot nodded his head and pointed to one. One of the demonstrations with which Valbaron and his eyes met is cautiously bowed. Valbaron''s last burst of elasticity did not conceal any interesting emotions.


    "Humans. Oh, I meant no offense or ridicule."


    "I know."


    I also smiled along with Valbaron because of his furry smile. But his eyes moved relentlessly.


    It was remarkable. Zephyros was not exaggerated by the world of the pioneers. It is because their innate ability-unique techniques-were in a state that transcended the species. Humans stand out as a knight once every hundred years.


    "Well, it''s a clean slate. It''s weird that there are no heroes in the world. That''s why you''re in luck. I can''t believe those strong people helped me."


    "I was lucky. I also accidentally came into contact with kites."


    What is Legion? What is its current state? How can you be so young? Sister or lover? Valbaron sweeps his lips, whether he has more to say or not, but he closes his mouth soon. He realized it was his turn to get to the point.


    "The Haman family will be even greater, by the way. because if you absorb the three families around you, they will be roughly the size of the House of Rufus."


    "That can''t be right. As one of the fourteen families of Haman, I have never forgotten the mission of supporting House Ruffel. Even if you accidentally set out to be reborn, your essence won''t be blurred."


    Dots'' abilities were not extraordinary, but they were not incompetent. Valbaron, who received the best answer, opened his mouth with meaningful eyes.


    "If that''s how you think of House Rufus, you know that he''s become a spokesman for House Rufus?"


    "You have no idea. It''s a figure that Bevanu pointed out."


    "What do you think? About General Siniel."


    "I think I can trust him as much as I can trust him."


    "My loyalty to my father seems to have led me to Senior General. Am I wrong?"


    "... That''s right."


    Dot was not the only reason I frequently encountered Cyril. We respected each other according to the name of House 14, but that was it. I didn''t have any personal friendship, and I didn''t have a lot of interaction.


    "Then the story must be quick. I don''t accept that Cyril is my father''s spokesperson. No, I can''t."


    "Confucius Valbaron, that means..."


    "It''s not a speech that comes from jealousy or jealousy. There''s a good reason for that."


    When Valbaron raised his hand to stop Dot from speaking, he explained what had happened so far.


    A week ago, Cyrillic carried a sealed will at the same time as Bivanu''s death. Of course, there was a statement about the appointment of Cyrillic as a spokesperson.


    Funnily enough, Cyril was the first witness to the death of Bivano and represented the rights and authority of Bivano. No one knew who killed Bivanu and when the will was written.


    Everything just goes haywire as if the gears were rolling. However, as the situation calmed down and allowed us to look at the situation calmly, we came to the conclusion that Cyrillic was promoting the death of soap.


    Even the Rufus had their opinions. I just didn''t get up on the water with the war ahead. It was obvious that when the war was over, the matter would become a congregation.


    "What do you think? Don''t you smell that?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 434 00434 Erosion

    Premeditated murder-revolution-- that''s a really dangerous story, if that''s true. The Ruffel family could collapse from the ground up. But the dot didn''t shake.


    ''There was no reason to be shaken by the stories I knew''.


    "You don''t think there''s any evidence that Senior used his hands? And even if it''s true, I can''t believe that Bevanu was unilaterally defeated by Senior."


    It was not because of the social position of the three great families that made Bivano shine. Shining on him was an absolute power. His ability to bind dragon and doppelganger blood was unmatched, so he ruled over the House of Rufus with overwhelming support.


    Valbaron was familiar with the facts. But what happens when you change your point of view? Valbaron smiles faintly, unraveling Dot''s doubts.


    "What if General Cyrillic was working with a foreign national?"


    "You mean the other families?"


    "Yes, even if you are a father, you can''t win by fighting many. Moreover, if General Senior had cleared the way, it would have been easier for a foreigner to enter the Ruffel family and meet his father."


    "That''s not enough. Damdome and Cocoon should be able to do just that."


    "Hmph, the gazelles are tougher than they look. Well, as soon as I hear the story, I''m better than the hot biters, so let me tell you a little story. Did I just say General Senior was the first witness?"


    "Yes, it is."


    "Funnily enough, he was able to condemn his father''s death when he saw the finished family-only training ground, even though there was no ''father''s corpse'' left. And I took out my will. He didn''t even make the assumption that his father might be alive. It was like I knew it was going to happen from the start."


    "That''s..."


    "Of course, a long search concluded that my father was dead, but I couldn''t help but think I was suspicious. Seeing the training ground without a father, General Senior''s actions were not a search and investigation, but a report."


    The silence was long. The severity had reached a point beyond coincidence.


    "But even so, we can''t deny the will. The Seal is a symbol of the family tree. Confucius Valbaron knows that cheating is not something you can cheat."


    "There may have been such a thing from the beginning. General Senior and his father were that close. But at this point, the existence of the will is not so important. As a great wizard, General Senior can deceive others'' eyes and practice their father''s handwriting. And if you think about his position, it''s not hard to know where the Seal is."


    "I can''t..."


    "As I said before, I do not accept that Senior is my father''s spokesperson. because each and every one of his actions is questionable. In that sense, I would like to borrow the power of the house to ride the cynical. because you can''t see the Rufus collapse like this. What do you think? Will Gaza be willing to join me?"


    Valbaron had 14 older brothers. Together, the number of sisters doubled. Even if a miracle happens, it''s almost impossible for Valbaron to seize power.


    After being pushed from the position of heir from the beginning, he had no choice but to find another way. At the house of Rufus, who worshipped nothing, theft meant death. Moreover, brixtis, the firstborn who became the heir, was not a person who showed mercy because he was a blood brother.


    Realizing that there was no place for him to stand, Valbaron sought a different route from his brothers. It was not difficult to gather the forces because there was an excuse called Senior.


    "Seven of the 14 families have already accepted my offer. What do you think? Won''t Gaju join this great cause? You don''t have to think hard. This proposal is only a number to deter General Senior. The deceased father will understand."


    "Hmm."


    Dot drools. It was a subject that I could not stand up to. He already had a new master. It''s only natural that you need the owner''s permission to make a big decision. Dot stared at Hylea. The demonstration of Dot''s gaze brightly smiled whether he had read his thoughts or not.


    Sihyun had made a decision since Valbaron told the story. It made sense, but there was only one point.


    ''Shake the board''. How can I say no if I want to go against Cyril''s will? There was no reason not to bite the big prey in front of my eyes. A knot appeared that could bring down the House of Rufus.


    After completing the calculation in his head, he nodded slightly. After detecting the pulsation, the dot immediately opened its mouth.


    "I would be happy to join you, Confucius Valbaron, if I could help you build the strength of House Ruffel. Because if you don''t do anything after hearing that, you''re not really loyal."


    "You won''t regret this, Gaju."


    Valbaron smiles, unaware that he took the bait.


    /428


    Balbaron leaves the reception room with a happy face, having made a secret pact with Dot. He went through hell again. Or else. Negotiation was similar to the sense of riding on an outstretched wire. It always gave him a tingly sensation.


    The results exceeded Valbaron''s expectations. Valbaron''s footsteps with a unilateral advantage were light.


    The forces that denied him began to gather around Valbaron one by one. Of course, there were those who did not doubt the Siniel. But that''s not all there is to it.


    Family 14 wanted a transformation. He wanted to possess the power of the House of Rufus. But rebellion without justification is only rebellion. What they need is a legitimate cause. Valbaron gave them a plausible excuse in a timely manner.


    Valbaron and the 14th family were just on the same path for the right time and purpose. The intention of Valbaron and the goal of the 14 families were clear. Cyrillic was always just a surface reason.


    Unexpectedly, Valbaron looks at the one coming out of the reception. Skin as white and fine as ceramics. Dark hair that seems to suck even the light. I can feel the weather in my eyes. She caught his eye from the first moment she saw it.


    It was an unusual appearance. Moreover, Valbaron''s taste for humankind was drawn to him. It''s been a long time since I met someone who stimulates his ownership.


    "Yuhana," he said. "


    "Yes."


    Unlike its cute appearance, it was heavy and heavy. The problem was that one didn''t even write the name of respect.


    "Am I hearing this wrong? I think the human theme has a lot of short tongues."


    "I heard it correctly. I''m sorry, but I grew up like this, so it''s hard to change my tone unless I''m a close friend. Do I have to use the honorific name?"


    Valbaron bursts into laughter without even knowing it. When did he become a son of Bevanu and become a member of the House of Rufus hear such things?


    It was a situation that had to be ruled by a beekeeper, but Valbaron did not. One reaction was fresh. Valbaron moves forward one step, stopping the escort knight from pulling out his sword.


    "No, if you''re comfortable with it, do it. I have one more proposition to make."


    "What''s that?"


    "I want to recruit you. Come to me. Even if the Haman housewives are useful, they won''t reach the statutes of the House of Rufus. You know this is the best way to get rid of anonymity."


    "Don''t you think it''s a shame to say something like that when you can''t even go into battle?"


    Valbaron did not conceal his interest in one''s judgment of answering a question.


    "Oh, what makes you think that?"


    "The evidence is that he went directly to this city. You mean you didn''t join the army in the first place. Even if you insist on going now, it won''t look good. We''re going to the Fugitives at best. Can we say it''s an advantage?"


    Valbaron shakes his head on one side of the speech that covers the sore. It''s one thing to say. Valbaron chose this path, but in reality, he was pushed away by too many competitors. I don''t know if Vivano was still alive, but there was no one to take care of his 15th son who had no background in such a chaotic state.


    "I didn''t have enough storytelling to end a civil war, so I read the" "Eyes of Time" ". I tried to avoid this, but now I can''t. I wanted more."


    Valbaron turns his head to see Dot, who is looking at the situation.


    "Gaju, can you give me this woman? I''ll make sure you don''t get bored. It wouldn''t be too bad to barter as part of a treaty. I will also reschedule the previous agreement."


    A cold sweat continues to flow over Dot''s forehead in an unexpected offer. In the script that Dot received, there was no situation like this. It was not his decision to make in the beginning.


    "Stupid. I''m not for sale. Be gone. I thought you were a master manipulator, but you''re a master manipulator."


    In an insulting and violent speech, the escort knight who was guarding Valbaron''s back moves. Even though Valbaron admitted it with a big heart, one word cannot be forgiven now. Dot was restless as the atmosphere became harsh.


    "Confucius Valbaron, why don''t you calm down and we''ll talk again? I''ll keep you up to speed. You don''t know much about world history yet."


    "Gaju, the opportunity is gone. My mercy is a one-time thing."


    Valbaron turns away from the dot and watches the intestines with cold eyes like frostpaws.


    "Confucius Valbaron, shall I deal with it?"


    "Lord Whistler, be gentle and don''t get hurt. I''m taking you to the main house. I think there''s plenty of room for a lot of things."


    Valbaron, lipped with his tongue, relaxes his hands and gives orders. Even though he fought with three cities, it was always just hazing on the side of the road.


    The three families who had done business with the Hamans were among those who could not belong to the 14th family. With the right support, Balaron''s escort, Whistler, was more than adequate.


    Before one of them stepped forward, Sihyun recited at last.


    "I can''t help it. I didn''t mean to let you go, but if you''re this active, you''re gonna have to move on."


    "What nonsense are you talking? Do you really think you deserve this?"


    Valbaron couldn''t understand. It was because every one of his arrogant chattering and sudden interruption was a reaction that surpassed his common sense and experience.


    Is there anything I can trust? The question crosses my mind, but Valbaron shakes his head. Haman could never be their shield. You don''t know the world yet, do you? But Valbaron had no intention of forgiving them both.


    "I can''t help it if I want to be a part of her nonsense. Lord Whistler, show me the difference."


    "I understand."


    Before Valbaron''s voice disappears, the whistle takes its toll on him. He aims at his chest with a black glow.


    Accurate and beautiful trajectory. The result of the tens of thousands of swings shined here.


    That''s all I could think about.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 435 00435 Erosion

    At the moment of collision with the string, the whistle lost its center and rolled around in place like a broken doll. He doesn''t know what happened to him. Recovered by the shock of penetrating the back, the whistle stood up with its face red.


    Rather than the fact that he hit an indescribable wall-powerless force, a figure that allowed an unknown man to make a move eroded his mind. Sihyun grabs his head and throws it against the wall before the whistle picks up the sword again. Bang, I could only see how strongly he was stabbed in the neck.


    "Don''t get up if you don''t think you can. I don''t have time to waste on you."


    Losing to a human. In the wake of the escort knight, Valbaron bites his lip. But what he did on his own was an even worse inference. It was like accepting a demonstration.


    "Are you up against House Rufus? Ha, that''s ridiculous. Go! Hit that bugger!"


    Valbaron picks up the next step, but the dot doesn''t move a step from where it is. Even though Valbaron was Bevanu and his son, not himself, what he just did was unacceptable.


    But what about it? He''s not with Valbaron anymore. Despite his insubordination, Valbaron was no different from Dot. Moreover, the situation saw Xi Hyun''s divine power. There was no reason to move.


    "Are you listening? Gaju! You know the price for insulting me is high and heavy. If no action is taken, the family will also have to pay the equivalent."


    Valbaron abandoned his manners and respect and revealed his nature. A coercive remark struck the Haman Mansion. But no one moved. With deliberate silence, Valbaron snorts. He knew how to deal with the people below.


    "Hey! I''ll reward the man who catches him." You can tell me what you want. As much as you want, Hashama, so bring me that man''s neck right now. "


    Valbaron yells loudly, but no one comes after him. There was only a thorough disregard. Haman turned away from him from the beginning to the end. Only then did Valbaron realize that things were going strange.


    A limping whistle clinging to a wall. Dots and ones that look at themselves without any emotion. And the acolytes and maids casually walking down the hall. Valbaron doubts whether his space really belongs to the Dots.


    It was never going to happen. It was a situation where the main relationship between the House of Rufus and Haman was shaken.


    "Yes, we get along. Then I have it all in mind."


    Even if the Knights are here to protect themselves, it won''t be impossible to sweep the Haman Road. Valbaron turns away, thinking of a knight waiting for him in his quarters.


    "Where are we going? I never said yes."


    "Don''t forget your arrogance...?!"


    Valbaron turns his head and raises his hand in a reflective manner. His instincts that followed the blood of the soap were more sensitive than the beast. But even Valbaron''s instincts didn''t save his life.


    "Huff..."


    Valbaron twists his neck as hard as he can. However, the more he moved, the stronger Sihyun''s grip on his neck became. Valbaron''s face turns blue because his blood doesn''t work, and his voice cracks open.


    "You''d better let go of this hand. Cough, cough. If you don''t want to go to war with the House of Rufus..."


    "What if I want to?"


    "This is insane. How far have you come to humiliate me?"


    Despite being cornered, Valbaron''s gaze did not change.


    "I was frankly surprised. You''re the first one so dull. I think I know why you got kicked out of the Ruffel family."


    So he put his fist in his stomach every time Valbaron talked nonsense. With the sound of the skin exploding, Valbaron''s bones and muscles begin to crumble.


    Valbaron laughs in pain. I never thought I''d mess with a member of House Rufus, even if he wasn''t. Even though he had a low sequence, he was actually the 15th son of soap blood.


    "Interference."


    Valbaron sits in his seat and vomits flesh with blood. When things turned out like this, he had no choice but to correct his thoughts. Because the reality was cold.


    At the end of death, Valbaron was able to glimpse the nature of his poetry. Seeing the truth that everyone on Haman''s side shared, he could not keep his mouth shut.


    "What is it?"


    A turbulent rush of power that can pierce even the sky. There was a demonstration at the center. The overwhelming density was composing him. The ability to make even the pioneers colorless. It was strange that I hadn''t realized until now. When Valbaron realized what he had said at a late pace, he stepped back. I felt creepy behind my back.


    Conceptualized Valbaron experiences the body of the person he was touching. My body remembered it, not my head. Instinct followed, not reason. Valbaron raises an elongated head to the breaking of his forehead, grumbling.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to. There was no desire to test you. So forgive me. Please, please, please! I pray you, how can a foolish and ignorant spirit know the will of such a great man? Please, forgive me."


    All I could think about was Valbaron''s longing for life. Valbaron sold his pride in order to escape the pressures of Sihyun. The demonstration in front of Valbaron grabs his head.


    [Don''t run away.]


    [Don''t give in.]


    [Don''t give up.]


    Mind-changing songs. Valbaron, a pioneer''s own twisted spell. But Valbaron was not to be outdone. Since he set foot on the Haman, his fate was sealed.


    [Do your best to eat the House of Rufus.]


    /429


    Seeds of change were enough. The Haman River is expanding its power fast, and Jay has firmly established himself as the next Gaju. The numbers prepared in and out of the garage overflowed.


    Moreover...


    With Valbaron in mind, Sihyun grins. As long as Valbaron is on the back of the 14th family, it''s the end of the Roughel family. It was difficult for a mudfish to blur the water. However, it was different if the main people were on the battlefield.


    As much as Valbaron tried, the interior of the House of Rufus began to rot. Now the goal of Valbaron was not to capture power, but to disrupt power.


    As a faithful dog, Valbaron would bite House Rufus, regardless of purpose and means. I was able to untie my nose without touching it. If Jay takes care of his rebellion, it''ll all be over. He drew a future in his head.


    At that time, I stuffed one well-baked fish into his mouth.


    "The food here is all new. It''s because there are so many ingredients you can''t taste on Earth. Eat a lot this time."


    The one sitting on his thigh gave him a salad. But their tranquility was brief. Lin grabs his shoulder and shakes her head.


    "Hold on, Si-hyun. This is better. It''s a recommendation from a local, so you can trust me. One is not even from here. If you''re here, you should do what the locals say. Come on."


    Lin grabbed his attention. Unfortunately, Bererosa''s response was quicker.


    "No, Se-hyun. A child who has to have a taste for Lynn. The food in her mouth is both irritating and unhealthy. This is better."


    Lynn and one, and Bererosa. They exuded a trio of charm and seduced her with their prey.


    "Why would he say that to such a perverted..."


    After watching them for a while, Schugen bows his head. When I heard that Lin and Hana were also in love with Xi Hyun, I was desperate. Of course, he was frustrated because he remembered Bererosa''s future. I never had a crush on them.


    He also acknowledged his ability. There were parts that I admired, and there were parts that I had to compliment. In the world of the pioneers, the demonstration was like God.


    But when Bererosa - her sister - got involved, it became a whole different story.


    He didn''t like the situation in which his brother was mating to get his attention. What could be lacking to do such a thing? Bererosa, ruler of the Tagnaria Kingdom, was born of noble lineage.


    That hasn''t changed in all of mankind, the pioneers and the Demihumans. I deserved that. The people were also not lacking. Even though some remedies were acceptable, I could not be happy about the change of my dear brother. But Natalia looked at Schugen''s words differently.


    "Aren''t you jealous?"


    "That can''t be right."


    "By the way, Sugen, you''re about to get married. Well, it''s impossible to think of something like that when you''re being chased. Now that you''ve settled in, why don''t you start looking for a bride?"


    "Mother!"


    Sugen frowned as it was a topic that could neither be positive nor undeniable. Boom, the dot slams through the door before Schugen even says Moore. Dots gasp as if they were hurtling.


    Shi Hyun, who knows what Dot came for, heads up to him.


    "Are you here because you couldn''t stop what happened on the outskirts?"


    "Huff, huff. Yes, Se-hyun. This is bad. Old One is here. Cursed and deficient creatures are now surrounding the Haman. The Haman family soldiers are blocking us, but if we don''t hurry, we''ll be captured in no time."


    "Old One? What''s that?"


    "One of the ''senseless forces'' that brought us from The Circle."


    He nods a little, thinking about what he heard from Bererosa. It was only then that I could understand Dot''s reaction. It was also natural for the pioneers to be embarrassed if they could not help themselves.


    "But it''s strange. They hid themselves as soon as the war, the Great Temple, that was six years ago, was over. Come back at a time like this. I don''t know the English."


    Natalia tilts her head. In the past six years, she has been avoiding the circle''s gaze and discovering evidence that no further assistants from the circle were left on the continent.


    It didn''t make sense to suddenly raid Haman, even if you were hiding deep inside the continent. It didn''t fit back and forth. The one who stood up quicker than anyone else took his sword.


    "You can loosen up."


    "Enough, One. I don''t want you to get hurt."


    "I don''t know who told you not to hurt anyone. I want to go faster than that."


    Sihyun shrugged his shoulders in response to the fighting craze, hurrying toward the battlefield. It would be unusual for troops to absorb three families and surround the larger Haman family. We didn''t know where it came from, but now was not the time to identify the cause.


    With the Tagnarian Alliance, Jihyun heads to the battlefield to meet an unexpected creature.


    With a size of two meters, it had thin, large wings that were visible to the thick, chunky body.


    There were many tentacles twitching on the presumed leg, and a mouth resembling a starfish on the head. An unknown creature. It was not even clear whether or not the organism was correct, but he knew it.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 436 00436 Erosion

    It was the creature that took over the Jay Tower at the time of the Busan incident. He didn''t pay attention because he hadn''t shown up since, but unfortunately, he showed up here again.


    "I''ll go first."


    One dives into the battlefield. The situation was not relaxed. One moves forward through the bodies of the soldiers, cutting the nearest Old Circle in two. One at a time. Every time one swings a sword, the Old Circle becomes a cold lump of meat. The envelope developed to fly the universe did not help.


    For the first time in their lives, the Old Circle wields its tentacles like a whip. The tentacles covered with thin fur repeatedly move, with the sound of air being pushed away. The ground was sharply cut off, but one did not hesitate.


    She tugs her feet as relaxed as jumping rope into the arms of the Old Circle and breaks them apart. A tentacle, shaped like a hook, moves to grab one neck, but there''s no sign of her there. One body flexes like a snake, drawing a free-spirited plot line through a transverse battlefield.


    "I don''t have time to waste on you."


    [The King of Five Paths]


    Blindness erupted from the light-filled sword and struck the Old Circles. Blindness burns violently and devours everything. The battlefield, filled with Old Circles, quickly became a barren wasteland.


    But then there were the Old Ones. It was not a one-time thing to do. At the same time as opening the fox beads, Lin is golden from head to toe.


    "Be careful, we''ll be strong from the start!"


    A huge flame rises from above Lynn''s glorious shouting hands. It was no exaggeration to say that the bright golden light and the hot heat were the essence of the Sun. The sphere of flame that transcended its limits was a threat to existence itself. The atmosphere rises with azirang.


    Lin relentlessly lowers her hand, and the sphere of flame becomes a tool of punishment and plunges it into the battlefield. An indescribable scream fills the battlefield. The Old Ones, who could not stand the heat, put a curse on the world. The only place where the cries ended was the white ash.


    Bererosa, Natalia, and Schugen used the third eye to operate their troops. Their directions toward the future were extremely efficient. This is what the right place would say. With only a handful of troops, they have brought about the best.


    Their ability to suppress the chaos of colostrum, which could not be defeated by the Haman family troops, was one hundred. It was a statue I couldn''t show in The Circle.


    But there was no admiration or respect in Ziegret''s eyes, looking down at the battlefield. There was only a look in his eyes that seemed to observe something. It''s like looking at a product. When he felt reluctant, he looked at Ziegret.


    "Zieg, aren''t you going to step up?"


    "I don''t think there''s room for me. Sihyun, your colleagues are out there."


    Just as Zieg said. The situation has improved rapidly due to the aggression of the Tagnar Alliance. The soldiers who had been pushed inward on Haman were pushing Old One back and forth. Victory and defeat were already divided.


    One who killed the last Straggler-Old One-a brute raised his hand to send a message of victory to Sihyun. The end of a situation that cannot be called a crisis. A lot of soldiers died, but it was no exaggeration considering Old One''s numbers.


    However, his glances did not unfold. He was the best aware that the crisis was not over.


    A huge force is approaching from over there. The others were so clandestine that they couldn''t feel it, but he felt like elephants were marching. Sihyun looked at a man beyond the hill.


    He was a huge mountain. Not to mention the fluttering. The giant horn on the right forehead was revealing his identity openly. He knew who he was. I couldn''t forget.


    "Soap...?"


    When the creature who killed him directly appeared again in front of his eyes, he shed a tear. It was Sihyun who gave the perfect death to soap.


    At that time, Shi Hyun confirmed the silence-death of Bivanu. The chances of resurrecting accidentally were close to zero. Even with that ability, it was impossible to escape the attention of Xi Hyun.


    Whether he noticed Sihyun''s gaze or not, he smiled beautifully. He rose from the dead and became even more powerful, so it was not his job to break through many kilometers.


    In the blink of an eye, the soap lowers its distance, aiming for the one holding the sword. Secret and silent surprise. One of the unexpected attacks had to react late by a single beat. Through the space, Sihyun grabbed one and slapped Sovano''s hand.


    "Who are you?"


    "You don''t know me? You stole everything from me."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. How can there be a silver lining between the first time we met today?"


    He frowned and became consistent with Morse. I couldn''t figure out why Vivano came all the way here. It was because no one could determine his identity unless Jay betrayed him. What was important was the purpose of soap.


    "The King of Shadows, you may think you''ve hidden everything, but the truth is not so light. Covering the sky with your hands doesn''t make it disappear."


    The voice of Savannah was decisive. Sihyun couldn''t help but notice that he had learned everything in his wild and vain attitude.


    "Who told you that?"


    "I don''t know, who."


    "Did you hear from the man who saved your life?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. You and I met for the first time today."


    He returned the answer he had heard to Sihyun carefully. As his expression deteriorated, the tip of his mouth rose unclear. To this day, he squeezes his head and bows. He waited for Chris to come down from his seat.


    But that wait has now gone into the wind. An uninvited guest from the other side of the dimension was brutally trampled.


    Even in death, he couldn''t forget his grudge. That''s why I responded to the voice calling to me.


    The beings I met in the Crystal Cave taught soap all the truth. And he told me that the world he had lived in was nothing. There was no Zephyros in the eyes of the new world.


    I was only here to avenge him. Soap was prepared to make any sacrifice as long as it could turn everything she valued into ashes.


    Sihyun realized that the power of Bibanu was similar to that of the Seeker. I couldn''t have been mistaken. There were two more apostles here.


    ''No way.''


    Chris, the so-called Seeker of Zephyros, broke the shackle he had been assigned and flew up. There was no one in Zephyros to call a savior. In other words, it means that anyone can be the Savior.


    "Did you bring Old One?"


    "If so?"


    "There''s no reason to talk casually. I don''t know how you came back from the dead, but we just have to kill you. I killed him once, but I can''t kill him twice."


    Through his reaction, Xi Hyun could see that he had become the savior.


    However, only humans with accomplishments in their past lives were able to achieve them. It was also an unusual achievement. Achievements that humans cannot achieve have been acknowledged.


    Only then did Sihyun realize that the rebirth of Bevanu was very intentional. He must have been reborn as someone''s horse.


    "Nordens..."


    An ancient god who won the Victory Ceremony as soon as he realized he had made a deal with Alto. Nordens was arrogant, not only flexible, but ignorant of the concept of sheep wool.


    He who loved neutrality more than peace would not have ruled this situation now. He will, too. One of the relievers broke the frame and crossed another dimension. He may have judged himself to have challenged his authority.


    ''Did you get caught?''


    He thought his guess was not wrong. The Bibanu who was standing before me was telling me everything. He''s already broken the wall once.


    There''s no way a pioneer can change like this. Bevanu would have had the equivalent help. It''s because the escalation-evolution was such an agent.


    Perhaps beyond the Gospel, we have reached a great old being. He was the strongest man who ever lived with open walls in front of him. On the other hand, the laws of the world began to crumble around soap.


    Force, force that can only possess a glimpse of the universe''s principle. As the force shot at him, he hurled one at him quickly. He could have survived, but she was still in her prime.


    "The King of Shadows, as long as I am here, you will not get what you want."


    "You think these breezes can protect you?"


    Sihyun, who hand-picked the forces that were hovering around him, moved to tighten his neck. Even though Bibanu had become a great old being, nothing had changed. The time of death was only a little slower.


    "Let me show you the power I gained in death."


    [Evidence Gap 38370;]


    The world changed as Vivano roared low. The stronger the opponent, the more positively calibrated they become. One archetypal training to kill only the strongest. With the privilege of reversing the universe''s providence and laws, soap aimed at the strongest was able to escape with all his might.


    I narrowed my distance with Sihyun. Reduces the gap and absorbs the opponent''s ability. Another horn rises over the shadow of soap''s forehead. He acknowledged Sihyun as strong and received all kinds of positive corrections against him. It even temporarily escalated.


    Armed with boiling power, the soap exhales violently.


    "Yes, this is it. I''ve been looking for this power for so long."


    Openness to your head. Endless gratification. A mass of power that cannot be measured at the base. At this moment, he understood everything about Xi Hyun.


    "You''ve always had this power. He was arrogant because he had this power. An enemy, but I must admit."


    "Really? I think you''re imitating me."


    "Are you still relaxed? What a pity."


    Sihyun, wrapped in the armor of the shadow, flourishes toward the soap. Kwaang, fist to fist. The two men with the same power struggled and the surrounding area collapsed. The cracking of the sky burst in succession, stimulating the atmosphere.


    They took one step across the city. They put a hole in the mountain with their fists. The terrain changed before the sound spread. The brawl of the gods echoes across the eastern continent.


    Sihyun and soap were not involved in the place. There were no restrictions on aftermath. Even the sweeping winds shredded the body of soap became even tougher with the correction of the apocalypse.


    Using sparks as the basis for the concept, soap was able to exhale the breath of the dragon even without the red mistress. Kuaa, as the breath of the dragon raged, it became a sea of fire beyond the horizon.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Of course, we will be beaten to a pulp.

 437 00437 Erosion

    After scorching the vast earth, the soap opened its mouth and breathed again. As the enormous thought shifted, Shi Hyun quickly kicked the bar''s jaw. Puck, the dragon''s breath returns to nothingness with the sound of broken bones, but the soap doesn''t stop.


    After grabbing Xi Hyun''s arm with all his might, he fell without hesitation. Immediately before touching the ground, he swings his arm and throws a simulation. Boom, what happens in the middle of a witchcraft makes a giant crater on the ground.


    Sihyun, who jumped out of the depression, waved his foot toward soap. His strikes, folding up space and space, bludgeoned toward the soap without hesitation. With everything instinctively in hand, the soap lifts its arms in X, reflectively, preventing them from flying towards you.


    Bang, as the two clash, a heavy stream of air hovers around them. The atmosphere circulated heavily and rapidly, encroaching on the blazing heat. The earth was torn apart, losing its shape, and the lava that began to rise from the depths of the continent surrounded Sihyun and soap.


    The land destroyed in the aftermath of the struggle was clearly bounded by an island that was not too strong. In the next few thousand years, it was expected to be barren.


    Corrected by the twitching force, the ultimate demonstration poured everything he had sharpened and polished onto the soap. From the innocence that one has learned to the power to kill countless beings. Step-by-step testing of his limits was closer to the experimenting scholar than the bloody warrior.


    Sihyun put the soap on the table and carefully recovered from the battle. We also looked at the reactions of soap at various points in time. Endless speed and unlimited power. Or he poured out abilities and observed the response of soap one by one.


    Bivanu was a good teaching material. The rapid rolling of the eyes began to distribute the power more efficiently. Up until now, he has struggled with more vigorous beings than himself.


    Disasters we couldn''t bear. In an incomprehensible battle, he always peered at his limits. But it was more of a parlor trick. In other words, I just stretched as far as I could.


    But soap was different. With the privilege of "Extreme Selflessness," he was able to peer into the opponent''s path. Sihyun was able to objectively understand his present self through soap. It was possible to gain experience through close combat. However, every time Sihyun stepped back, whether he didn''t know what he was doing, he bit like a rabbit. His actions became increasingly bold whether he really thought he was in charge.


    From his point of view, it was an unfair act. Despite the opportunity, the violence in soap has been unsupported. Naturally, I was disappointed to expect.


    Demonstration also acknowledged the possibility of self-immolation. Unfortunately, the bowl of soap did not contain that possibility.


    "It''s ridiculous that you would kill me with a wall like that."


    "Is that what you''re saying when you can''t even take charge?"


    "Taking the lead. You don''t sound like a horse."


    "You''re not crazy, are you? My abilities outrank yours. All you have to do is try to get behind you all day long. You are already defeated."


    Bevanu experienced the full power of demonstration. And I realized I didn''t have enough decisive moves to win or lose. A situation that was entirely in his favor. If you have the same power, it was your mental strength to win or lose. He was confident that he wouldn''t be pushed to the summit for thousands of years.


    "That''s all Jarong has to say. It''s been a long time since I''ve had a fun toy, so I made up my mind."


    "You''re full of shit. No, you want to shake me through the conversation. I''m afraid that''s not possible. Right now I''m on the same page as you."


    "Do you really think it''s the same?"


    "I''ll tell you to wake up if you''ve got a wall in mind. I don''t know what kind of wall you have, but I''ll steal it, too. Otherwise Susie wouldn''t fit."


    How could he be so arrogant? Sihyun shrugged his shoulders at the attitude of soap. He thought he had taken the lead in the fight, but it was all his fault. The battle has not yet begun.


    "The end."


    Along with the endless declaration, something dark and ugly came up in the shadow of Xi Hyun. A massive object that won''t come into view. This is what the peaks on Zeus would look like. This is what the castle around Ruffel looks like. The soap, which was overwhelmed by its large and thick shape, raised its head. However, his gaze did not reach the end of the object.


    "... what is this?"


    "What you see is the truth."


    Soon after, he realized that the object from the shadow of Xi ''hyun was his arm. Big, big arms. Dark and ominous arm. It was made up of shadows, twitching and pulsing every moment. A crystal of power that can destroy a continent in a single blow. Soap smiled helplessly, realizing that it was the nature of Xi Hyun.


    It was a huge wall that couldn''t even reach Open-Ageist. It was as fierce as the one I saw in the Crystal Cave. It was not a level that could be imitated with crude power.


    The soap was able to notice the late rhythm of Xi Hyun. Until now, the object that he admitted to being strong was not his body, but his body. They say they won by covering their bodies and spouses, which is less than one part of their nature. He was ashamed and couldn''t lift his head.


    "No way..."


    The soap, which was crushed by a giant arm, is now in trouble. Endless oppression. Inhibition without mercy. The enormous arm moves around to crush the bugs in the eye.


    "Aaahhhh!"


    Powder, Qasim. The armored muscles were crushed like flour dough, and the steel-like bones were split into quarter-fingered fevers like dry firewood. Dense thought melted like cotton candy.


    The concept of death to a soap made up of concepts was operational, but he could not resist a higher degree of death.


    "So what now? Can you still say you can beat me?"


    Realizing that the whole process was a test of demonstration, soap looked up at him with bloodshot eyes. By the way, there was not a single whip on his body. It was only soap that I thought I''d given and received a fierce and tense workshop.


    The soap splattered through the giant fingers spits out elongated blood. Self-deception didn''t do him any good. It was just a burden. At least other privileges would have been able to create variables.


    Despair has always been a great shortcoming. All the elements that can be called variables come from the strength of the opponent.


    "Now I can relax and talk."


    "Kill me, because I don''t want to talk about it in a separate way to survive."


    "That''s not for you to decide, soap."


    Sihyun, who shook his head so relentlessly that his face sank, nodded toward him.


    "Who gave you your power?"


    "..."


    "Who told you who I am?"


    "..."


    "You''re not going to answer. Funny. Don''t think you''re the only one who met Nordens. I know his nature better."


    Since the moment Bevanu appeared, Shi Hyun had already drawn a presence on his head. When the name Nordens was mentioned in Sihyun''s mouth, Bevanu was noticeably shaken.


    "Norden, I see. Well, if it wasn''t for him, none of us would have done this."


    A story that needs to be resolved someday. Norden, who represents neutrality, could always appear in front of Xi Hyun and become a stumbling block. As soon as Sihyun stepped foot on Zephyros, he tried to achieve his goal through soap.


    "Wait, I''ll kill you if you don''t try anything." ''


    Sihyun did not resist the flames of hatred that gently flared up. The traces of Azatoth within him have not yet forgotten the crimes committed by the ancient gods. Through Ultima, Jihyun, who was assimilated with Azatos'' traces, reacted roughly as he did.


    Black and sleazy evil. Tough and sticky. Bevanu notices at a glance that his power is not unusual, and recalls what Norden said.


    "You are as dangerous as he says. You are the one who will bring disaster to this world."


    "Disaster. Don''t talk nonsense."


    Sihyun frowned. It was a subject that could not catch the ribs. Moreover, if it is a disaster, the disaster done by Bevano is closer to disaster. With a ridiculous certainty, he only lost his grip.


    "Is it really as silly as you say?"


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    "..."


    When Sihyun didn''t have any reaction, Soap smiled faintly, forgetting that death is ahead.


    "I see. You don''t know that yet."


    "Don''t know what?"


    "You think about that. If you don''t know what you''ve done, you''ll be left with nothing. That''s ridiculous. You''d have to call it an overkill. It''s a shame I didn''t live to see it, but I can''t help it. Eventually, this place will disappear with you."


    More like a prophecy. Even before Sihyun said Moore, the hiding place of soap was completely cut off. Watching the end of the great old existence, Jihyun stood up.


    Why is soap so stubborn? It doesn''t mean he didn''t know about his power, given his power to Norden.


    ''But I really didn''t know.''


    Perhaps soap was abandoned from the start. It could have been a trick Norden put to the test.


    ''Nordens tends to just use people.''


    Sihyun looked down at the soap. His last words still lingered in my ears. What does disaster mean? Did he say anything before he died? Or was he really aware of the disaster? It was unknown.


    Shi Hyun turned his back and captured the horror that had spread across the eastern continent.


    "It''s going to take a while to recover."


    He returned to Haman Street with a little anxiety.


    /430


    It was out of the universe. It was a demon exploring outer space without a hitch. There was no limit to the sea of billions of stars. It eroded reality with only thought and will.


    To covet humanity, to kill existence, and to incinerate the universe was the most appropriate monster for the word violence. It was a persona that moved by desire alone that remembered a distant, ancient time. A catastrophe beyond recognition. Thousands of years of eating planets and destroying stars were just a momentary deviation.


    So it did not take deviance lightly. But it was hard to think again about the deviance. After a brief deviation, the incident had considerable repercussions.


    Through the timing of embarrassment, it reached one side of the solar system, and saw the scene unfolding before its eyes, it roared endlessly. It is because Pluto has disappeared without a trace.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. My home!

 438 00438 Erosion

    Variables you don''t even think about. It hurriedly looks around. However, the results remained unchanged. His location was clearly above Pluto''s orbit. Nevertheless, invisibility meant the extinction of Pluto.


    Who the hell destroyed Pluto? Many thoughts have crossed my mind, but it has not come to a definite conclusion. There was nothing to call a clue.


    It turns its head to the other side, realizing that there is a presence that can move its own Pluto. Saturn is the place to look. A sleepyhead''s grandson there would know something.


    At the same time as I was thinking, it reached Saturn and found traces of its grandson, Chateagua. But there was only Formless Spawn left by Chateagua. Even those who could call Chateagua''s Sioux did not know the details.


    All the amorphous figures knew was that after hearing Atlac Nacha''s Bibo, Chateagua headed for Earth. Knowing what Chateagua thinks of Atlac Nacha, he nods quietly.


    ''Earth.''


    I knew there lived a shy species called intellectual life there. We have not yet entered space. It was no wonder that the title of intelligent life was a waste.


    The last landscape on Earth that it remembers was a civilization that had just activated hunting and gathering. Unpretentious text. It looked at the Earth from afar. It was 1.4 billion kilometers away, but beyond recognition its landscape was evenly visible.


    Soon after, it met the truth. Skyscrapers and manicured streets. High level skills and academics. And the thought that covers the Earth.


    Not long ago, I couldn''t believe that hunting and gathering continued my life. Maybe it''s evolution and progress over and over again without him seeing it. Nevertheless, it was strange. Even if he wasn''t interested, that speed was abnormal.


    Its intuition echoed in the gulf of memory and truth. Missing Pluto, missing Chatogua. I didn''t need anyone to tell me there was a massive anomaly.


    ''Cause. Ancient God.''


    It quietly glances over the Earth and quickly shifts. It was something we should take a slow look at. It came out as a light, stepping past Jupiter and into Mars. It was only a matter of time before we could stop the Earth.


    It was because an unexpected guest came to visit me. Black male with sun-kissed skin. He strokes a hair on his head that has not grown. It pierces his essence at once. The filthy, dark energy that he was exhaling was hiding the inexhaustible extraordinary. There was only one person in the universe who was so sinister.


    "Nialla Totep."


    "... of the body. I''m Slander Nigri. Please, call me Slander, Ksaxclude. It''s been a long time, by the way. No, it''s my first time with this body."


    With that, Xsackclude looks over at the slander. He came here for a reason. Ksackclude was able to make a modest analogy of him. At the beginning of the reign, Niarathotep didn''t show up unless he had something to do with it. Being here meant there was a relationship in some way.


    "Pluto. Extinction. You."


    "I''m not the one who got rid of it, Xaxcludt."


    "Engaged. Sure."


    "Obviously you didn''t stop him, but you''re in. What a strange thing to say.If you persecute someone for being nearby, who isn''t a sinner in this world?"


    "The number of drinks. Allowed. Impossible. Trace. All over. Shiny, noncomedodecahedron falatica-. Yours."


    Slander bursts into elasticity. In a short time, Xaxaclout realized that Slander had used a piece of Palatica to attract Pluto. It was insightful beyond measure, but Slander was not embarrassed.


    Xsackclude was ferocious and cruel in nature. It was impossible to draw a favorable conclusion through concessions and compromises. I didn''t forgive him for being honest, and I didn''t punish him for being impure.


    He was never able to access logic and reason in the first place. The important thing was to prepare a hand for Xsackclude, which could bring his interest. In that sense, Slander''s victory was predetermined. He''s been preparing a hand that will catch the eye of Xsackclude for a long time.


    "Wrong order of business. It was your grandson, Chateagua, who pushed Pluto Earth. I only left my back to fulfill his purpose. You know that the shiny isoscaffold you used at the time was not complete. You can''t be the subject of work with that kind of power. Isn''t that right?"


    "Partly. Accepted."


    With a positive comment, Slander sighs in his mind. A tribulation has passed. But it was all his fault. K''Sackclude never forgets the first lie Slander told.


    "False. Speech. Intent. Irregular. Body. Trust. Not possible."


    "Funny thing to say..."


    With one hand on the nearby Mars, the Kreutzkl¨¹tt hurls his hand against the Earth without hesitation. The force emanating from the tiny body was already immeasurable.


    Mars lost its trajectory and was shot at Earth with arrows. What happened at the same time as the thought of Xsackclude. At the same time a part of the solar system collapses, the surroundings are flooded with light. The kinetic energy contained on Mars was full of power that could not even be felt.


    Slander shakes his head, distorting the boundary between the virtual and the real world, and turning his actions back to nothingness. Beyond the great old existence, they did not take advantage of the direct conflict. They were able to transform and refine the universe, implementing their will solely through conceptual and logical cycles.


    They tore apart thousands of times and possibilities, forcing their opponents to take on thousands of endings. K''Sackclude teased the hand to unlock all possibilities, and Slander destroyed all possibilities and blocked the entry to Mars.


    Shorter than a minute. The two workshops, which were close to eternity, retreated one step at a time. The result was a draw. Mars was walking around as relaxed as before.


    "Don''t react like that, we''ll have it soon enough for Pluto. It''s a toy anyway."


    "Roger that, Thatcher. Delay. Not possible."


    "Very well. I''ll make this quick."


    As long as Chateagua''s history of controlling Pluto has been found, there are no advantages for Xaxaclous. Even if I won, I would have more threads than I gained. Furthermore, this collision with Niarathotep was a downturn. He was the source of chaos and chaos. If you build a Eunuch here, something must be bothering you.


    "Help! Chatogua. Traces. Disappearance."


    "You want my help with this opportunity? Well, there''s no reason for me to refuse as long as I owe you one. Well, there''s nothing I can do to help. But it''s heavier than I thought. Is that okay?"


    "Burden. Possible. Nonsense. Bullshit."


    "Then I''ll tell you. About the creature that killed your grandson-chatoguar."


    "Intent. Register. Not possible. False. No comment."


    "I''m not lying. This is slower than I thought. Or was he wandering in such a remote place? I didn''t even know Pluto was broken. That''s why there''s nothing good about long excuses."


    "Essence."


    "Literally. Chateagua died at the hands of a new, great, old being. It''s unusual to be from Earth, but it''s not that surprising to think about the activity of the ancient gods."


    "Chateagua. Predominant. Never. Constant."


    K''Sackclude denies Slander''s words. It is because the nativity and negligence of Chateagua were not the power to break through by force. It was hard to break free of that restraint, unless you are a god of outer space.


    What''s more, a great, newly born old being. Even if Slander''s right, considering all the years Chateagua has accumulated, there is no defeat.


    "That''s why it''s interesting."


    "Truth. Prove it. Identity. Sharing."


    "I thought you might say that."


    Slander lifts a finger and sends a piece of his memory to Xsackcludt. Share information faster than hundreds of words. Xaxaclous, who had learned about the existence of Han Si-hyun - the King of Shadows, roared towards the front.


    "Revenge. Revenge. Revenge. Revenge. Revenge. Revenge. Revenge. Revenge. Revenge. Revenge. Revenge. Revenge."


    Slander hurries to block his footsteps as Craxclude makes his way to Earth.


    "He''s not on Earth right now. because they''ve gone to another dimension."


    "Information. Sharing."


    The urge to rush Xsackclude leaves the slander with a pretentious cry of concern.


    "Why don''t you go yourself? And I''m going to give you a special way to get there."


    "Collaboration. Thank you. Overwhelming. Appreciation."


    With repeated favors, Xaxclude bows quietly. Slander''s intentions were questionable, but he didn''t mind. The only thing in my head was the idea of revenge. It didn''t matter if I cheated. Xaxacolytes had the power to rule out slanders.


    Slander shakes his hand to open the passageway to Zephyros. Looking at the blue glow of space, K''Sackclude throws himself into it without saying goodbye.


    "Wait!"


    Alto reaches out and adjusts the passageway as Xsackclude disappears beyond the dimension. But I couldn''t pick up the water that had already spilled.


    All Alto can do after he shows up was influence the flow of time. Alto, who had delayed the appearance of the Kzark''s Clouds for just a moment, glances at the slander.


    She feels two beings with enormous power colliding outside the Earth, and takes a step towards where the uprising takes place. Sihyun is not on Earth. It wasn''t Alto''s wish that a defect would occur.


    Upon arriving like that, Alto saw an unimaginable sight. Slander sent Xsackclude to Zephyros.


    "Slander... what have you done?"


    "Don''t stare at me like that. because I''m scared."


    "... bald, I''m not in the mood for games. What the hell is the point? Why did you send him to where Papa is? Because you don''t know what''s gonna happen?"


    "Oh, you''re angry."


    "Slander!"


    "I hear you, Alto. Calm down. You knew this would happen."


    Alto bit his lip. Slander was the oldest of the dead. No one knew his history. It was only in my nature that I knew what the purpose was and what I was thinking and living for.


    Only then did Alto realize that Slander''s objectives might not match his own. Perhaps the ultimate goal could have been different.


    "I have to tell Papa."


    "Stop it, Alto. I don''t want to conflict with you."


    "Are you trying to stop me?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 439 00439 Erosion

    Alto grunts, his hands on his waist. It was premature that Sihyun and Xaxclude collided. Even though Sihyun understood his essence-azatos through Ultima, it was impossible to defeat a god from outer space.


    I couldn''t even walk, and I couldn''t run. It was the same even if Sihyun had a past designation. The power of Xsackclude is not so light that knowing the past can make you jump. He was also a monster with Azatoth''s blood.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t need your permission."


    Alto hurriedly opens a passage to Zephyros. It was more important to save him than to know Slander''s purpose. But the slander moves even before she opens the passageway. Alto, who saw the space and dimensions cut in front of him, bit his lip.


    "You..."


    "I can''t help it. I have no choice but to arrest you if you want to go. because we both aim differently."


    "So you''re going to start a rebellion?!"


    Knowing the identity of Xi Hyun and falling in love with him was not different from saying that he denies his foolish father.


    There were even jokes. Now Slander has been compromised. It was because the father who gave birth to him and raised him didn''t care if he died.


    "Well, isn''t it a little different? because that emotion is just your subjective emotion. If everyone looks at the same place as you, and they feel the same, this can''t be happening."


    "It''s an ulcer. We''re meant to look at the same place, feel the same thing. Even if there are minor differences between individuals, the essence does not change."


    "Then, Alto, isn''t your heart at fault?"


    Slander smiles meaningfully. He already knew it would happen his way. ''Alto couldn''t stop him''. Even if the world collapses and the universe changes, that will never change.


    "I''m just saying, I don''t intend to deny my father''s accomplishments. If my father defeats Xsackclude, I will admit it quietly."


    "Hmph, I''ll just let the horses run wild and I''ll think of something else."


    Slander shrugs, a hollow smile.


    "Of course not. They''ve already thrown the dice. Nothing''s gonna end with a smile unless you find out."


    Alto''s jaw twitches strangely, noticing that there is some intense malice behind the smiling face. She doesn''t fall for the chaos and chaos.


    "Slander, I didn''t like you the first time I saw you. All that smirk, all that unknowing behavior... every time I look at you, my urge to rip you to shreds isn''t over."


    "I agree with you. Everyone''s idol... Isn''t that a disgusting phrase? You''re the first person I''ve ever known to have that kind of tendency in my body."


    "We''re going to need a long conversation."


    "What a coincidence. Luckily, I have some time left."


    Alto and Slander stare at each other.


    "Even if I have to get rid of you, I''m going to Papa."


    "It''s not a very good attitude to be sure before the results are determined. You have a good chance of beating me, don''t you?"


    "What?!"


    At the same time Alto, who could not bear to cry, froze his feet and slander transcended the space. Slander, holding Alto''s arm, throws her into the Scarecrow dimension.


    It''s a free space. After capturing a brief moment of power, Slander hurls himself into the Alto space. To achieve their goal, Alto and Slander began to destroy parts of the universe in a place no one knew about.


    /431


    The battle between Sihyun and Bivanu brought great horror. The brawl of the great old beings was a catastrophe as great as that. Moreover, the disaster covered the eastern continent. There was no place they could not reach.


    The demonstration could not be easily handled because it was large. It was impossible to deny the reality already engraved on the continent. Victims and victims were telling me everything.


    Funnily enough, no one knew how it happened.


    Sihyun aimed for that. No one knew he was the King of Shadows anyway. No one knew Bivano was alive. Circumstances with results but no process. Sihyun put Chris in a position that wasn''t even there.


    It is because it is a plausible painting, assuming that the head of The One, Chris, is attached to the house of Rufus. Of course, they were both known to be dead, so they were not very supportive at first, but they elaborately piled up false rumors without giving up.


    Not to mention the aid of the Tagnarian Alliance. It was only a matter of time before rumors spread.


    ''Chris was not interested in a power struggle''. ''The problem started after that''. ''While Chris was in hiding, three generations started a war spreading false rumors that he was dead''. ''Late in hearing the rumors, Chris broke the silver''. ''The soap Chris was afraid of said he was dead''.


    ''Chris did not fall for it, but the empowered soap in between did not listen to Chris'' orders. ''The two fought in pairs, and soap, who could not bear Chris'' strength, lost his life ''.


    The demonstration that the incident on the eastern continent was all the result of that process, "he smiled. Bondi''s death was speechless.


    No one questioned the rumors filled with malice. It''s because they were both beyond recognition. Rather, the continents began to believe rumors that parts of the eastern continent had been destroyed. They believed they could do it.


    For the members of The Circle, Chris was like a god. He was called a traitor, but he was not strange.


    Just two days after Sihyun opened his mouth, the eastern continent was in chaos. If the rumors of Chris'' death were false, it was clear that soon he would come down to punish the three families. Loss of reason, loss of focus. They twisted.


    Sihyun borrowed Valbaron''s mouth to spread false rumors faster. The 15th son of House Rufus decided that he would be able to get word to the front line faster than anyone else. On the other hand, Xi Hyun''s expectations were correct.


    The Rufus, who heard Vivo, actually moved one of the three oldest to confirm the truth. Given the seriousness of the work, it was a natural decision.


    [I heard from Valbaron that the third longest man to be dispatched is Damdome, the force field.]


    [You must be the longest man standing against me.]


    [Yes, it will be a short time since he is at war, but take the lead with this opportunity. If you pull something you can''t ignore, your position will get bigger. I believe it will be well done.]


    That was all he instructed. Jay could see that things were getting bigger by the waves. My head was itching because I couldn''t keep up with the rapidly changing situation.


    ''But if I use it well, I''ll be able to ventilate the atmosphere.''


    The situation was not good. The three longevity symbols of House Rufus had the same skills as the three great houses. Even if the Lobbs and the Crossens represent gold and power, it was the agents who took advantage of the House of Rufus.


    The most important thing in war was overwhelming power. And the Luftel family, the pinnacle of power, had that power. When the war broke out, it wasn''t the House of Rufus, but the two families who stood up to him.


    It was a time for battle. Jay takes a deep breath and realizes that the time has come. When the Maximum Canyon is breached, the first wind will carry the sail like a sailboat. As Sihyun said, Jay quickly made a move to confirm that the force field, Damdome, had left to investigate the situation on the eastern continent.


    ''Before the dome returns, we must strike a gap to gain advantage.''


    Jay explained the operation, which drew together pioneers with flying bodies and exceptional imagination. The pioneers couldn''t hide their excitement because they thought they could change the landscape with their hands.


    "Looks like the sky is helping you. Seeing as the messenger across the canyon accidentally asked for that news."


    "That''s right, it all comes down to luck."


    "Yes, don''t worry about this place. I''ll take care of it if you die."


    "I''m sorry, but I won''t die."


    "Fool. That''s not your decision to make. Don''t be ridiculous. Just go. The more time we waste, the more likely we are to encounter Damdoms."


    I heard some bad talk, but Jay kept a calm look on his face. Alec, the eldest son of the Croseman family and Allon''s older brother, hated him more and more. But I couldn''t leave him behind.


    When Jay left, it was Alec who was next. Given the blood and abilities, there were no other options. It was a foolish decision, but Jay had to relinquish his rights to Alec for a while. The soldiers were sorry to play with the fugitives, but they couldn''t resist the already constructed sequence.


    "If you succeed in conquering the Luftel family camp, I will light a red flame. Please send the cavalry before it''s too late to secure the camp."


    "Say it once. What time is it? Do you think I''m an idiot?"


    "No way. I just said that because I was worried."


    "Tsk, I can''t help it if you mean it. I''ll take good care of Kasha."


    At Alec''s last words, Jay felt an unknown anxiety. But I couldn''t afford to ignore him. With a small nod, Jay turns his back on Alec and heads for Maximum Canyon.


    The Maximum Canyon was split apart like an ant''s den. But wherever I went, there was only one end. Needless to say, that was his destination.


    Jay led the raid party to the Luftel family''s battalion. He had to be careful on his feet because it was a mission that must be successful. Lying on her belly in the hills with a dark background, Jay reached out his hand and left the branch. One at a time. His finger was like the sickle of an ambassador.


    ''Ten people with this.''


    The guards guarding the canyon exit ended their lives like that. Jay, who came down the hill with the surprise party, froze the guards. Standing still, they were not so different from before they died.


    "Plant a fire before the shift starts. And kill the commanders. I''ll leave the situation to my own good."


    Under Jay''s command, the raid party quickly dispersed. Jay, who watched the raid party go away, also moved quickly. His destination was the tent where Damdome lived. Because if there are operational orders, we can handle them more flexibly.


    The tent of Damdome was in the center of the troops. Bigger, wider tents than anyone. It was so spectacular that I didn''t know it. Rrrrgh. Crunch. With the ominous noise, Jay had to stop. The sound of the metal slamming into each other was a distinctive friction sound of the chain.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 440 00440 Erosion

    Realizing that it was coming from inside the tent, Jay hid in a blind spot. The dome is empty, but his tent is not empty. I was alarmed by the indescribable indiscretion that had been trained for many years. I sent a signal that something was wrong.


    ''... No way.''


    Jay left before he could think. No, I tried to leave. Unfortunately, however, before Jay could turn his back, the tent collapses and a mace is shot at him. Bang, jay faced a collectable iron mace and quickly rolled to the ground. Jay turns away, barely avoiding death.


    The bearded man''s face was as rough as being slashed. Whether he used the scar as a medal or as a medal, his body was filled with split and torn scars.


    Such a big body that you can''t tell if it''s flesh or muscle. His huge body became a huge pressure on Jay. Being strong and weak didn''t matter. What was important was that his presence was just as dense.


    "Dome..."


    A force fielder named Damdome. He killed an ox from the time he was born and raised a lump of rock the size of a cradle. In the appearance of the dome, Jay bit his lip. Funny thing is, the operation was leaked.


    Given the immediate nature of the operation, there is likely to be an internal whistleblower in the unit.


    Espionage may be a lie, but Jay shakes his head. That was not possible. It was a matter that Xi Hyun personally confirmed and directed. It was right to assume that all the defects occurred after his eyes were gone.


    "Why do you look like that? Like you''ve seen a ghost."


    A shivering grin pulls on the chain. A chain the size of a beautiful tree growls and makes a sound, and an iron mace connected to it rises on the palm of his hand. Jay held out his tongue, watching the strength of the damdoms who easily manipulate the celestial mace.


    "I heard you have business on the eastern continent. I can''t believe you''re still here. Your butt looks particularly heavy."


    "A disturbance system. I''m afraid you''re not so angry with the fact that your butt is heavy, Alone Vin Crosen."


    Maybe his face was exposed. In his remarks, Jay stroked his mask reflectively. But the mask was in place.


    "It was a trap from beginning to end."


    It wasn''t surprising. Operation was known, but the identity was no longer known. Jay looked around, applauding the actions of the whistleblower. The pouting creature makes a sound with his imagination.


    Jiaying, it was a whistle that ignited the fire set by the surprise bath. After being caught, it was best to run away with the commotion.


    But the fire did not burn.


    "I blocked it beforehand because it was annoying. So rest assured, nothing will happen to you."


    After beating Jay''s magic carelessly, Damdome picked up his iron mace and threw it at Jay. It was a terrifying physical ability worthy of the name of the force field. The Kwaga River, a shot mace, only stops moving after it has dug through the ground roughly. But that was also only for a moment.


    How many times did Damdome throw out his iron mace without tiring. Every time the terrain collapsed, it was dummy. On the notoriety of the three generations, Jay bows.


    He looks at the iron mace that passes by the crown and sweats coldly. If you were a common pioneer, you''d be dead by now.


    ''So did Vivano, but there are only monsters in the House of Rufus.''


    "Hey! How are you doing when the enemy''s here?" Sleep when you die! "


    The voice of Damdome resounded throughout the valley of Maximum. The soldiers who were sleeping with the screaming sound of the tiger stood up and welcomed Jay and the raid party. It was Jay who was in a hurry. It was only a matter of time before the raid party was defeated.


    "No way!"


    When the dome waved his arm, the iron mace connected to the chain rushed like a wave and blocked Jay''s retreat. He weighs a thousand feet, but the mace moves lighter than a feather. However, the expression of the movement did not mean the expression of its power.


    Iron Mace was a symbol of Damdome and a tool of punishment. Every time a collectable mace knocks on the wall of sound, the surrounding tent breaks and the ground splits.


    "Move! Move! If you have something to pick up, don''t wander around."


    Damdome was an ally, so he didn''t let him live. When it reaches attack range, it strikes relentlessly. It was an opportunity to kill the enemy''s next heir. Letting go is also a language. He was going to kill Jay here.


    Shortly after, there was a circular arena around Jay and Damdome. It was their world. Jay, who saved his organs through the cycle, succumbed to the wind and showed him a trick that won''t fall.


    Whenever Damdome takes a fatal blow, he leans back to his limit. It was as if an invisible person was pulling on him. Splendid moves. On the contrary, Damdome was so dull. Even if it was a one-sided attack, it was not enough to take out a mace with all its strength, whether it was hit or not.


    ''I''m starting to see it.''


    The iron mace moves along the trail of the chain. The iron mace picks up the chain''s trail. Chain comes first, iron comes later. Noticing that there was a certain law, Jay persistently aimed for the chain. He shot the location where the ring meets the ring.


    So Jay crosses the line and attacks one place. Slowly and casually as waterfalls pierce through stones. The power focused on one point produced a miracle. Even if it''s refined by alloys and magic, there are limitations. The chain that surrendered to Jay''s will was broken in two. The fallen mace flew high into the sky and sank into the forest.


    "Making fun of your fingers like a girl. Born as a son, that''s not fair! Any man can speak with his fists! If you really are a man, come down to the same stage as me."


    In a forced remark, Jay snorted. But his taunt didn''t last long. It was because the dome with the iron mace in its hand gave out a breathtaking breath. The mace was his symbol, but it was also his armor to suppress his overwhelming power.


    With a sharp blade, Bivanu was a turbulent storm. He looks like a rhinoceros or a boar who generously unleashed his natural power. Jay has always been a bit of a trick-or-treater. I have never wielded innate power - tremendous talent -. Maybe that''s why. With Heaven''s talent, Vivanuna Damdome was a total mess for Jay.


    "Wha...!?"


    Kuang! It''s too late after the snow chase. Jay, who paid his right arm to Damdome uniformly, realized that his body was failing to endure the shock. Maybe it''s because death is near. Jay felt his moments were fleeting. In a reality where everything was slow, Jay held up his finger, holding up the pain.


    ''If you want to do it, I''ll do it.''


    Jay left the office strong enough to burst his index finger. A full-blown blow. The projectile-directed move becomes a cannonball and aims for the left eye of Damdome. Even if he had a perfect body, his eyes could not be trained. On the contrary, Jay''s intentions were exactly right.


    "Kuhahaha!!"


    His left eye was crushed like rotten eggs. His world, along with the blood, is half closed.


    "Too bad. You couldn''t pierce his head."


    Jay wedged a broken right-arm bone-like a shrapnel and opened up the apostle''s evidence.


    /432


    Kay could not resist Alec''s calling. Although temporary, Alec was the deputy commander leading the unit now. As long as she''s part of a unit, the defense was a bad choice. It was forbidden to act rashly while giving up the social status of the Lobby Family.


    "Alone will not be returning."


    As soon as he sat down, Kay frowned. An unpleasant encounter was about to turn into an unpleasant encounter.


    "... What are you talking about? Confucius Alec. You don''t need to call me on an ambitious night, so you''re not in a hurry to say something weird. Or do you want him dead?"


    Kay reacted coldly like a frostbite. However, Alec glanced at Kay with a relaxed attitude throughout. The reaction you can''t have when you think of him before. Kay instinctively felt that there was a mutation and muttered.


    "If you have nothing to say, I''ll stand up now."


    "Just a moment, Kasha. We haven''t even started yet."


    "If you need a companion, find someone else."


    "I can''t do that. You''re the only one my horse has left."


    Unexpectedly, Kay recalls a conversation between Jay and Alec.


    ''Anyway, this is my chance to announce myself to Kasha and formally propose to her.''


    Alec''s words do not please Kay. However, if it had anything to do with Jay, I could not ignore it.


    "Confucius Alec. If you still have feelings for me, please give up. I don''t know what you''ve done to Alone, but if he doesn''t return, I will question your guilt as a noble daughter of the Rolf and Family, not as a member of the regiment."


    Alec taps his head and laughs out loud as the tent drifts.


    "Hehehehe, hehehehe, hehehehe. Alone, Kasha, you and I both look down on you. You don''t really think I''m just trying to separate you two out of jealousy, do you? If you really think that, you''ll be disappointed in your imagination."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I admit I''m a jackass. Because you''re acting like it and living like it. But this is an exhibition. Jealousy and jealousy get you wrong, you get instant treatment. I may be afraid of the sky, but I know I''m risking my life."


    The one thing Alec said about throwing at Kay was that document. Kay glanced over the text and saw that it was a document about him.


    "I read your report well when you were a watchman. Autonomy... much more fun than I expected."


    "That''s right. Regrettably, the impression of Congressman Alec is not important."


    Kay insisted on a negative attitude, but Alec continued to tell the story, whether she did or not.


    "Autonomy, the ability to use the corpse of the target to create the perfect autonomous maneuver. It''s not strange to say it''s the best given its ability and memory to live in harmony. It''s amazing."


    "What would you like to say?"


    "I already know that Alone is a fake. I don''t know who''s in there, but I''m surprised. I''m playing the perfect Alan."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''m sure Aaron has already proven that."


    In honor of his 3,600-year-old birthday in Gromgan bin Rawland, Jay expressed his opinion politely and with certainty to Valbaron''s questions. This case, known as the ''true confession'', was known to everyone who knew it. Now, denial doesn''t change anything. That''s why Kay confidently looked at Alec.


    "It doesn''t matter if you ask me. My father discovered it first, not me. I can tell just by looking at this place."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 441 00441 Erosion

    Alec rolls the pen, looking at Kay''s face, which is changing in time.


    Kellon bin Crosen, the household owner of the Crossens, was a person of infinite potential. I couldn''t help noticing the more passive appearance of neutrality and severity, but the power he possessed was real.


    Not unusual since the birth of Kellon. He had the qualities to understand the nature of things from birth.


    Of course, it didn''t take long to realize that Alone was a false being. Through a true confession, Aaron proved his intention of existence, but it was his greatest mistake. Despite the positive acceptance that Alone''s tempest had changed, Kelon became aware of Alone''s nature through a true confession.


    He realized for the first time that he was not his own son. In the beginning, the parents couldn''t help but recognize their son.


    There was a reason Kay wasn''t representing the Deputy Commander. The Croseman family already knew the details of the incident and decided to restrain her. The Crossens were honored to kill Alon. That was part of the leak to the force leader, Damdome.


    Alec realizes he has an opportunity. Aaron was no longer of this world. The only person acting as Alone is a pioneer who is neither from nor known. Blood is thicker than water. Even though Alec was a wreck, Kellon had no choice but to raise his hand.


    "There''s more than one or two suspicious things I''ve been digging into. Not to mention the clumsiness of the journey from Earth to Zephyros, but sometimes unknown origins pop up. Moreover, it''s been an unusually long time since I met Grogan. So much so that I can''t say that it''s the meeting of my father-in-law and the bridegroom."


    "Why are you telling me this now?"


    "So far, it''s taken time. Cooperation between the two families is essential in order to win the war. You can''t even giggle before you start."


    Kay bit his lip. The only ally, Grogan, is in the other canyon. According to Alec''s attitude, there''s no need for evidence. It was directly directed by Kelon, the master of the three houses.


    "Once again, Alone is not a fake. I don''t know why I''m so sure he''s a fake, but if we kill him here now, the rift between the two families will grow exponentially."


    "Cracks? Yeah, maybe a year ago. However, the two families have already finished merging. You try to fall, you don''t fall. If it were to be torn by force, there would be huge scars on the two families. The damage from the war is ridiculous."


    It was known to all young children. That''s why Kay couldn''t open her mouth.


    "And Alon will die with honor. Well, we''ll know more when Damdome comes back with Alone''s body. I wonder what''s in there."


    "Did you make a deal with Damdome?"


    "Ancient ancestor. He''s good at avoiding raids, and we like to know the truth."


    Kay had a headache. Until Jay was sent, she seemed to see the end of the war. But now I don''t see a future.


    "... I will tell my father about this."


    "The Croseman Family holds the cause. I''m sorry, but even Grogan won''t be able to escape. Impersonating the death of an Immediate Family member is not enough... This is a huge scandal that even a third-generation family can''t avoid. I wonder if the nobles who supported Allon will stand idly by."


    Alec talks like everyone else. Cay bites his lip in a choking situation. There was nothing she could do.


    "You couldn''t have avoided the storm if you had captured a pioneer who was just a worm and disguised yourself as Alon. Even if the Rolf and his family do not fall, you will have to die."


    Only then did Kay realize his position was ambiguous. Gromgan was a cold-blooded, tearless man. If political pressure was put on her, she might be used as a discard. Family before blood. It was not that there was no hope, but it was not something to consider in this situation.


    Reading Kay''s thoughts, Alec opens his mouth, gazing between his heavily risen crotch.


    "Perhaps, if you wish, I could lay down my life in the name of my fianc¨¦e."


    Alec grins and sweeps Kay once. Kay trembles in disgust as if the snake were crawling. The cross between desire and conscience was ugly.


    "... Alon will not die the way you want him to."


    "It doesn''t matter if Alone is out of the picture. You can check for yourself. Isn''t that right?"


    The escorts that appeared behind Alec''s back were the Crossens. The demons that grew up with the support of the Crossens were emitting a fierce presence. Visibly dense imagination and resected living indirectly showed how confined they were.


    "It''s been such a long time since I thought of anything. Regardless, whether Alon dies there or comes here, his identity will be revealed. In time, you''ll know if you''re right or if I''m right."


    /433


    "I''m not going to let you down, kid."


    "You make it sound like you''ve left it alone."


    Through the Apostle''s testimony, Jay accepted the overflowing thought of God as he ran towards Damdom. It was a double-cross. As long as it was discovered, there was no other choice. At least the Dome must be defeated to show the way.


    Jay, who came out like a jackal, slapped Damdoms'' waist. Then he turned his foot around and aimed at the temples of the damdome. Jay gained the upper hand with superior thinking power. He poured out the best he could. Connected to the Apostle''s evidence, he struggled with an unsparched spring on his back.


    However, Damdome was also not satisfied. His ten minutes of natural strength was no different than the siege tools that smashed down the gates. Damdome crashes his attack without stopping Jay''s attack.


    Puck, jay bites his lip with such a big shock that his abdomen is pushing in. He climbs up on his neck, but he doesn''t stop. Rrrrgh, Jay, who brought the thunder, hurled himself down towards Damdome.


    The lightning that scorched his skin and touched his muscles did not stop there, but swallowed his heart. Damdome had an elongated convulsion, but his aggression did not stop.


    "There are no monsters."


    "I agree. This is the first time you''ve driven me here after Vishnu. I''m amazed your name hasn''t been known so far."


    "Then why don''t you help me spread my reputation?"


    Jay knocked on Damdome as he went over the ground. Despite allowing several fatal strikes, Damdome is not dead. It was rather cute being immortal.


    When his eyes burst, his flesh was torn, and his bones crumbled, he burned like the first time. No, the longer the battle, the harder the chase.


    His fist was heavy. And his posture was exhausting. His march forward like a chariot pushed Jay relentlessly.


    ''You have to push with your mind.''


    Jay, who lowered his waist, grabbed Damdome''s arm. And I put my mind to it. At this moment, Jay became a heavier merchant than Damdome.


    Chip, Damdome''s arm is bent back, unable to withstand the abnormal force. In return, the ribs went out, but Jay did not lose his cool. Slowly, you see a victory and defeat.


    There were many moments I wanted to give up, but Damdome was weaker than soap. If it was a mountain that couldn''t climb, it was a tree that couldn''t climb.


    Jay, who had kicked the poppy in his lap, jumped on his knee. Jay confined his left hand with the energy of the branch in five fingers. And compressed to the limit.


    Eventually, one or two fingers that did not overcome the great power burst, but Jay didn''t mind. He didn''t gather his strength to set off.


    "Let''s see if his insides are hard."


    Jay''s hand pierced through the temples of Damdome. And so far, I''ve gathered all my strength at once. A long-range shooting. An office directly in Damdome''s head became the source of his string. Jay let go of the boiling thought until his head was pierced.


    While the ribs and shoulders were crushed in the process, Jay smiled and accepted the attack by Damdoms. It was because the cost of the lives of the three generations was the only business left.


    "Unacceptable!"


    "I''ve already won and lost. Die like a little girl by my fingers."


    Like a bee sting, Damdome''s head was protruding. The inside was a mess. My brain was shaken, but I couldn''t live with myself. On the other hand, the damdome fell backwards like a broken doll.


    "Phew..."


    Jay lets out a sigh after defeating the force field dome. The soldiers surrounding him have remained motionless for a moment due to the fact that Damdome is dead. After a short while, Jay heaved his breath and ran towards the Maximum Canyon. He fled before the siege formed.


    After the raid failed, there was nothing he could do. Killing Damdome, one of the three oldest, was a great accomplishment. First, catch the whistleblower.


    /434


    Jay led his heavy body and set his feet where he should be. The right arm is broken clean, the shoulder crushed, and the ribs complain of pain. My ankles are tingling, and my eyes are tingling. The body that had reached its limit was already the limit. Jay wanted to lie down, but he couldn''t. The first step was to deal with the whistleblower.


    "What is it?"


    It was an ambitious night, but the entrance to Maximum Canyon was as bright as day. Everyone was holding a torch. It was not a welcome gesture. It was because his cheeks were tingling and his intestines were being eroded.


    The soldiers who should be sleeping stand in circles.


    It''s like you''re trying to newspaper me.


    The thought of passing through his head gave Jay a frightening backbone. Unfortunately, his instincts were more and more precisely aligned. The atmosphere changes in just a few hours. Realizing that the situation was unusual, Jay dragged his exhausted body into the Maxdrome Canyon.


    What the hell is going on here? Before Jay rolls his head, a woman rolls in front of him. Jay hugged Kay, a woman who was moaning reflectively.


    "Kei, no, Kasha...? What the hell is going on?"


    "I... have to... run."


    Alec walks in front of him before Jay even speaks. Jay''s gaze faced him did not conceal his surprise.


    "Sir? What''s going on here?"


    "That''s disgusting. Not enough to wear my brother''s hood when you call me brother."


    "Is that still the case? You''ve already proven that. And for treating Kasha like this, if my father finds out later, he''ll punish you."


    "Foot."


    Alec, who laughed at Jay, taps his cheek. instinctively following his actions, Jay hardened his face. Skin cracks and another skin comes out of it. Autonomously maneuvered dolls were damaged in blood with the bile dome.


    ''I can''t take it off or hit it.''


    "Alec was right." I didn''t believe it until the end, but I can''t help it if I have evidence like this. "Oh, my God, so the rumors were true." You lied to us all this time! "Who are you in Aaron''s scarf?" "


    A playground filled with priesthood. Jay realizes that the whistleblower is Alec. He already knew who he was.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 442 00442 Erosion

    Jay looks around and tries to overwhelm Alec, but sees the people behind his back and stops. It was a group that Jay knew very well.


    "Escorts."


    The Croseman family master. They were the ones that Jaydo couldn''t stand. Kellon, the housekeeper, worked hard to forge it. Jay realizes the situation is worse than he thinks. It wasn''t Alec''s prank, it was the Crossens themselves.


    While Jay was looking into it, one of the escorts stepped forward.


    "There is no way left for you to disturb the Croseman family and harass even the deceased Duke Allon''s upkeep. I will kill you right here and now. This is a punishment in the name of kelon bin crosen. After death, your head will be thoroughly dissected and your body will be burned away without leaving a single hair behind."


    As the escort steps into the grave, light comes out of his window. Whosh, as he flashed through the dark night, his stature precisely aimed at Jay''s heart.


    A crest with a death wish. Jay knew death was coming, but he couldn''t escape. After killing Damdoms, the exhausted body was limping like a cotton wool that drank water. It was impossible to move quietly.


    ''This is it.''


    Jay closed his eyes and humbled himself to his death. Lara and the children were crushed to death, but it was impossible to escape the swamp of death.


    How much time has passed. Time to reach the window a hundred times. Jay, who was aware of the camouflage, opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was Kay stabbed in the spear. She takes the spear of the escort with her whole body and falls before Jay even says Moore.


    "Kay?"


    Kay''s belly began to turn red. A cut so big it couldn''t be covered with one hand. Hot and bloody blood spilled through my waist. Seeing the blood flowing through the cracks of his fingers, Jay was zinc.


    "Uh, why...?"


    If they found out, they would abandon themselves. Kay didn''t have to take responsibility. She, the noble daughter of the Lobby Family, would have a chance to reanimate until the end.


    "I told you. I will prove you right."


    "Just for that..."


    His expression distorted in an unthinkable response. His refusal of Kay''s offer was always a choice for his own eyes. There was no love for Kay in his head. It was decided that it was easier to stay on top than to run away with Lara.


    "I didn''t want this. Well, I can''t help it. Explosions happen."


    Alec is not shaken. The escort finds out that he did not deliberately retrieve the window, but he doesn''t mind. It was supposed to happen from the start.


    The power that Kay possessed was troublesome. Who knows if a second Alone will show up. Given the variables that the autonomous system has, it was better to prune here.


    Jay, who hugged Kay, couldn''t help but burst out in tears. She was still warm. But Jay could see that the warmth was getting cooler. Jay''s hands trembled with the thought of Kay dying. If she was guilty, she loved him enough to take her own life.


    The memory of being with Kay for the past year passed through Jay''s mind. She was always there for him. Sometimes, while tightly and sometimes softly tuning the streets, Kay longed for love.


    "You get nervous sometimes. Funny how you''re shaking like this in front of your father... that I''m that special?"


    "Don''t tell me. It''s gonna be hard."


    At the end, Jay realized he liked Kay.


    "Run, if you must."


    "I''m done. Take care of yourself."


    Kay was not a woman lightweight enough to die in a place like this. At least she had to live until she was repaid for her love.


    Jay, who whipped his body full of fatigue and wounds, raised Kay with his arms. This is not where he stops.


    "... Alec, did I have to do this?"


    Jay wasn''t unaware of Alec''s intentions. It was impossible for a highly trained escort to make a mistake because they couldn''t handle a single window.


    "Oh, you''re showing your true colors now?"


    "Feel free to think."


    "There''s nothing more to think about in this situation."


    Jay''s all but worthless. It was only a small number of people who benefited from the war. Ordinary people were just firewood for the fire of war. It wasn''t just the war. That was everything that made up Zephyros.


    It was not because of the chain of evidence that Jay had obeyed Xi Hyun''s orders until now. If I really didn''t like it, I would have walked out of here by killing myself. But it wasn''t because I saw the future.


    If he became the next housewife, he had the power to help reduce the gap between rich and poor, or to punish injustice. As a socialite, he grew up seeing corruption and corruption since he was a child. I looked up from the lowest to the highest. That''s why there was always an ideal world in his head.


    It was not that I never dreamed of ruling the territory this way. But Jay wanted ideals, but he always thought about them. He was just a socialite who thought the vessel was small enough to fulfill his dream.


    But Jay was able to prove it. Even though his bowl is small, the path is not wrong.


    "Alec, next time I see you, I''ll kill you. No matter what. And I''ll take the Croseman."


    "Was he crazy? How dare you put three big families in your mouth. Just because you''re pretending to be Aaron doesn''t make you Aaron!"


    Alec gestures and everyone in the gut rushes to Jay. Jay smiles bitterly, lightning strikes toward the entrance of Maximum Canyon. Kung, the Maximum Canyon, which could not withstand the natural catastrophe, began to collapse. Jay escapes from the chaos.


    "Catch it! Don''t let it get away!"


    Based on his flowing thinking, he ran endlessly. I had already dug twice. I was able to reach my destination even when I closed my eyes and ran.


    Kuryuk, Jay looks up at the sky on his cheeks and drops of running water. Then the rain started to pour down in fear of staring. It seemed to represent his situation.


    Jay, who caused the storm, put his body on top of it. His destination was Haman, one of the 14 houses that supports the House of Ruffel. The escorts were close behind him. Their appearance through the rainy road is no different than that of a hunting dog chasing a prey.


    "Kay, just hang in there. You''re the only one I can protect."


    "..."


    The answer never came back. Instead, all I hear is intermittent breathing. As Kay''s complexion became paler, Jay''s neck became scorched. At that time, one of the escorts pierced the storm.


    "Hehe."


    Jay falls to the ground, but doesn''t let go of Kay. He rolls his body as round as possible to protect her. Jay, who smashed his swinging leg with his bare hands, hides into the mountains.


    The mountain tax was tough, but he didn''t give up. The moment he was caught, death was certain. But Jay soon reached his limit. The unconscious Kay became more burdensome to him than he had ever imagined.


    How much time has passed. Jay collapses from the mountain without a hitch. His mind is clearer than ever, but his body doesn''t budge. It was not something that could be solved with will and passion. The body that had reached its limit was not already his.


    "Please! Please! ''


    The sound of her feet getting louder and louder made her tremble. On the contrary, it was the Crosen household escorts who showed up in the rain. Jay hugged Kay even more tightly in the face of the worst. Even if I die, I surround her with the idea of dying first.


    "There you are. Don''t worry, I''ll let you go painlessly."


    The escorts surrounding Jay and Kay poured out their abilities and feasts without hesitation. But their aggression was over before it even began.


    Suddenly, a blade popped out of the shadows. An attack so fast that it can''t be pursued by the snow. The escorts became smaller pieces than baby claws and were scattered over the ground.


    "I never had a servant who called his master what he wanted."


    The identity of the shadow was a demonstration of Jay''s desperate wind. As soon as Jay saw him, he fell down hard enough to break his forehead. There were no cards he could pass out when the mission failed. No, I had nothing to say, even if I was in a position of intelligence.


    That''s why Jay desperately wanted it.


    "Help me."


    When he didn''t answer, Jay crushed his forehead again. He clenches his forehead several times to show his will. His flesh bursts, his blood spills, but Jay doesn''t stop.


    "I''ll do anything. If you spare Kay''s life, I will truly be your servant. Just let me do whatever it takes. I will spend my life wiping his feet."


    At this moment, Jay crawled like a dog. I threw away my last pride and wanted the mercy of him. However, it was an unconsciously cold reality that flowed out of his mouth.


    "I can still do it now. What''s in it for me to help you?"


    "Voluntary obedience. If you just let Kay live, I''ll do whatever it takes to get myself killed right here. I''ll leave my eyes behind, and I''ll do it even if I have to cut off my arms."


    Sihyun looked at Jay with interesting eyes. Within that time, Jay expressed his will for the first time.


    "And I will truly be king. I will be king and rule Zephyros at his will."


    It was poison on Jay''s face, distorted like an evil spirit. A spectacular observation of his changes nodded.


    "Take my hand. I''m going back to Haman Street."


    /435


    Kay opens his eyes in the warm sun that tickles his cheeks. Her mind is dazed, but she can recognize the face of the sleeping man lying down next to her.


    "Alone?"


    After hearing Kay''s voice, Jay smiled slightly.


    "You can call me Jay here. The name Alon will be poisoned."


    Kay raises his head and looks out the window. Ordered gardens and big roads. And it was telling me that a giant fountain was someone''s mansion. But that was it. There was no way of knowing whose house Jay was in.


    What the hell is going on? Kay glances at his stomach in a reflex. Surprisingly, the wound was almost completely healed. It was unbelievable that it went through my back.


    Cay wakes up to the sparrow chattering and scratches his head. It was so peaceful. A strange world wouldn''t be so peaceful. It was not surprising that the commotion that occurred last night was a dream.


    "Where the hell am I?"


    "I have to go."


    "Yes?"


    Kay jumps up and down on the bed and opens the window. As she tries to jump out the window, Jay quickly opens his arms.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 443 00443 Erosion

    "Wait, Kay!"


    "If you go Haman, you have to run quickly. I don''t know what kind of offer they made you, but you''re one of the House of Rufus!"


    Kay couldn''t have known that name. She became the hunted body, but she was indeed the noble daughter of the Lobby Family. The name of the family that bears the House of Rufus can be remembered in their sleep.


    "It''s okay. We''re guests, for starters."


    "Do you believe that, Jay? Obviously, they''re trying to recruit useful information from us."


    Kay could not hide his grief over the fact that Jay accepted House Haman''s offer to save his life. I''m not happy that Jay came to the enemy camp and saved his life, but it was an issue. You can express your mind later.


    Kay, who had been systematically trained since he was a kid, had a seizure. I didn''t have time to relax here. Running away was more important than fighting.


    "... Sorry, Kay."


    "Jay? I don''t know what you''re talking about, but the bad ones aren''t you. There''s no need to apologize."


    "I''m really sorry, Kay."


    Jay held Kay in his arms and said the same thing in succession. A horse that cannot catch the ribs, Kay nods quietly, blushing his face.


    Jay did not accept House Haman''s offer. I didn''t follow Grogan''s lead from the start. His true worship and acceptance was unacceptable.


    What would Kay look like when he found out the truth? Jay has already lost one of his breasts. The truth would have been unacceptable to Kay. I could have resisted death.


    But Jay had no intention of hiding it. Deceiving Kay with deception and lies was like desecrating her pure scheme. Since we''ve come this far, Kay has a right to know the truth.


    "You''re up, Jay."


    A man opens the door and looks at the intestine with interesting eyes. Seeing Jay and Kay in a daze, he looks stunning.


    "You heal fast. It''s been a couple fight since then."


    A friendly gesture. Kay frowns at his behavior as if he had known it all along. It wasn''t Dot Haman, which was known as the Haman family heirloom. Not even the right age. When a human with a bright height and a pure smile approached, Kay narrowed his eyes. Do I look familiar to you? I carefully observed, but none came to mind.


    Only the momentum flowing out of the smoke represents that he is an unusual figure.


    "Nice to meet you, Kay."


    "Who are you?"


    Before Kay''s question ends, the man covers himself with a shadow. Helmets, gauntlets, breastplates, shells. The clearer the shape of the shadow, the bigger the eyes of Kay. It was unforgettable. How can I forget my enemies? Kay wept as the armor of shadow appeared in front of his eyes.


    "The Shadow King!"


    Kay''s name on his mouth cracked. However, she revealed her identity without hesitation even though she reacted.


    "It''s not a bad name, but you should call it Sihyun here. That would be more convenient."


    "Jay, you''re not... you''re not working with him, are you?"


    Kay calls out bitterly, but Jay doesn''t even look up. It was a complete and utter realization of how absurd he had done. The silence was painfully long. Seeing the image of Jay, who had neither denial nor excuse, Kay swallowed tears.


    Kay, who grew up on the Lobby Street, was familiar with the Night Duke. How betrayal and corruption will come to an end. It was not that difficult to infer what had happened.


    On the contrary, what came out of his mouth was the reality that Kay wanted to deny.


    "He is my fourth apostle. His primary mission was to access The Circle''s core and gain access to the information. Well, until now, it''s all been for nothing."


    I''d say it''s hopeless. Or should I say betrayal offends me? There were many thoughts in his mind, but Kay could not objectively judge his feelings.


    Even if Jay approached her with that intention, she was the one who did it. Neither liking Jay nor accepting Grogan''s offer would have been possible without her decision. But just because my head understood, I didn''t even understand my heart.


    "Uh, how could you do that? You betrayed The Circle? Before you met me?"


    "... I didn''t betray you. I wasn''t even on The One fence in the first place. I don''t know about your life, but at least it was. Being a watchman was all about making money."


    An organization that defeated the Pioneer Alliance Unity Orion and pushed Hayler''s continent to the next level. And the group that put the new rules in Zephyros, the prouder the circle, was only the interested party that benefited in the process.


    He, from the slums, had no reason to rejoice in the circle, which is a symbol of the privilege. It was a nonsense to like those who burn mountains and cut the earth into pieces according to their volatility.


    Since they showed up, Zephyros'' balance had fallen to the bottom. It was hard to live, to be honest. Born in an era when money was making money and poverty was bringing poverty, Jay always did not like it.


    Jay confidently describes what happened to him. Meeting Sihyun on Haler continent and becoming his apostle. The thought of fulfilling his command. And his own heart changed with it.


    "I don''t think The Circle is right now. They''re just trains running for their own greed."


    "When did you become an adult soldier, Jay? You are a more passive and selfish pioneer. Safety Compliance, Minimum Hazard. Isn''t that what you always say?"


    "Yes, it is. But the person next to me didn''t think so."


    She shrugged her shoulders.


    "... and yet here you are, challenging me."


    "My goals were consistent with his wishes. I''m sorry for you, but there''s nothing I can do. If the world wants war, it''s not bad to take Celia from it, right?"


    Kay had to understand Jay''s will. The world has always approached him unfairly. He could not have retreated here as an absolute messenger of power. I was going to climb to the top of Gekko and lead Zephyros to the top.


    "I was a scarecrow, after all, to achieve your goals."


    "No, that''s not it. It wasn''t until the last time I realized I liked you. If I''m gonna make it to the summit, I want to come with you."


    "Yes?"


    In an unthinkable answer, Kay''s face turned red like a curtain. I never imagined that Jay would say that. At last, Kay remembered that his love had come true and twisted his body, forgetting what had happened to him.


    Soon, Kay regained his senses and coughed. Even if I was happy, loving was love, and deceiving was deception. Kay, who held his hand high in the sky, slapped Jay on the cheek roughly. With a cheerful sound, mate, Jay''s face turns back.


    "No matter how much I think about it, it doesn''t bother me to cheat."


    "Actually, it''s not me, it''s Se-hyun..."


    "Be quiet. Because the price of deceiving me will be huge. Don''t think that''s the end of it."


    He bowed his head as he felt a strong stance. There was nothing he could say. Kay, who grabbed Jay''s collar like a wet puppy in the rain, pushes his lips roughly.


    "And this is the price for saving me and telling me the truth. This is also going to be a big hit."


    Kay''s eyes met with him, reminding him of his own trend. She turns awkwardly, her head bowing politely.


    "I didn''t show you."


    "No. It was interesting in its own way."


    When Kay learned all the truth, he remembered it was time to focus. She and Jay are being hunted. Once it became known that Alon was dead, there was no turning back. Going to the Rolf Family never solved anything. In this situation, you are no longer the shield to go with the Rolves. The bow had to find itself.


    Kay looked at Sihyun. A monster from Zephyros. A catastrophe that is shaking more circles. And a communicative demon. I heard that Sihyun is expanding the rent around Haman Street. He also realized that his goal was to return to the continents on Earth. Secure a territory, not conquer a continent. There''s a bow there.


    "Saving my life must have cost you that much. Please be honest. I''ll do whatever I can."


    "I''ve already been paid for it. Jay swore allegiance forever."


    In an answer beyond imagination, Kay looked at Jay with an axe''s eye. Jay turns his head as he whistles. I liked the progress of the relationship, but the problem was that it became too close.


    "Then what are you going to do? Are you still planning on making Jay the next king?"


    "That''s what a big cane looks like."


    "But the hand, Alone, is no longer available. Jay''s power, I admit, is not the level that can reverse the trend. He has no cause, no power. I hope you''ll use me."


    Sihyun raised his hand to stop Kay.


    "I know what you''re worried about. But don''t worry. Soon you will be able to return to your rightful place. And unless I intervene, it doesn''t matter. No, the board doesn''t matter anymore. There''s only one thing left to fall back on."


    "Is there something I can help you with?"


    "Of course."


    Thinking of the spleen hand, he looks at Zephyros over there. Rising peaks. There is an answer in it.


    /436


    Cyril is troubled by false rumors that hit the eastern continent. The rumor that Chris and Vivano had fought was heard from his ears. He had no idea where he came from or why, and he was afraid of it.


    Cyrillic was one of those who knew the story of the incident. He was the one who heard Chris'' death directly from Bivanu, and he was the one who saw Bivano''s rebirth.


    Cyril, he was the best aware that Vivano and Chris did not collide. Bivanu was lost in pursuit of those who wanted to kill her. But Cyril couldn''t be relieved. Despite the false rumors spreading, it was unusual for him not to see Vivano in front of him.


    Vivano, who cares about his honor, couldn''t help but come secretly and give instructions. One day later, two days later. Sincere was overwhelmed with grief to confirm the death of the soap.


    I was able to make a good analogy just by looking at the wild rumors spreading.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 444 00444 Erosion

    Probably spread by those who were after soap. Who the hell are they? The cynical didn''t even catch on. To be honest, even if he knew the truth, he didn''t stand a chance against him. They even got rid of Bevanu.


    ''No, maybe it really is Chris.''


    What if it was an individual, not an organization? It was a hypothesis I didn''t want to discuss, but Cyril could see that his guess was likely to be.


    He seemed to know the person who attacked him, but he didn''t reveal his identity. A suspicious remark. It was most likely that the three elderly households would not have ended well if Chris had really been behind the scenes.


    But it''s a huge dissent to make that inference. He shakes his head to clear his head. The important thing was to lead the war to victory and quickly organize the interior. It was not too late to dig up the truth after that.


    The Luftel family was a beacon lamp now. The goal was to aim for the top of The circle, so far it has been quiet, but anxiety and disbelief have always been with it. The crack had already begun since Senile became a spokesperson.


    Moreover, the fact that Damdome, the force leader, died, was a detrimental factor in the soldiers'' morale. Alone bin Crosen, heir to the Croseman family who killed Damdome. Zephyros was devastated by the fact that one pioneer, not a home owner, took the life of the third generation.


    The wavelength had to spread to the wavelengths. No matter how many people were nominated for the next family, one march was too steep.


    Funny thing was the reaction of the western faction. They didn''t have a clue about him. They do not have any reaction to the massive battle cry. It was as quiet as if that had never happened.


    ''That''s what''s going on over there.''


    The Rolls and the Crossens and their families were on the same front line. Even the Louvre, which spread a single wire, was noisy, and there was no reason for them to be quiet.


    Cyrillic''s troubles are elsewhere. A series of spies spied out that the family of fourteen were on their backs. But there was no big problem. It was because the mudfish did not cause the sea to become cloudy because it created dust. It was just annoying because unexpected variables were scattered around.


    After clearing his mind, he looks at the man sitting in front of him. A person who is not unusually strong and rugged, even on a small scale of soap. He was the eldest son of House Rufus Bin Rufus.


    "How will you deal with Confucius Valbaron?"


    "Oh, you mean that. As soon as the war is over, I will condemn Valbaron and all his followers. because the central axis that disappeared after my father''s disappearance must have been built with blood."


    Brixtis makes a cold judgment call. He was not a merciful man because he was a blood brother and sister. I was able to cut more sharply than a sword to buy a ball.


    After hearing Brittis'' answer, Cynthia nods. He appointed Brittis, the eldest son of House Rufus as the heir - the next heir - as his spokesperson. It was Brightis who inherited the most traits of Vivanu.


    I couldn''t think of any other option. In fact, he had established the biggest specialty in this war. Maybe a second Bevano will come out in a few years. He realizes once again that his choice is not wrong.


    "I will end this war as soon as possible. We were able to measure the power of the Rolves and the Crossens through a number of engagements. They''re not our opponents in the first place."


    Except for the death of Damdome, the House of Rufus has never been defeated. They always had the upper hand and the upper hand. Brixtis'' judgment was not just arrogant, it was perfectly natural.


    Cocoon, one of the three oldest and best-known continental swordsmen, read Brightis'' thoughts.


    "Then it''s gonna be a total assault. We can minimize the damage caused by the death of Damdome if we hit Teleron Canyon and Kuntanta Canyon before the enemy completely takes control of Maximum Canyon."


    "Yes, we have achieved this with as little power as possible, so we can certainly win the overall battle. because if you push them hard enough, even if you see the damage, they''ll collapse completely."


    Brixtis opens his mouth alternately, looking at Siniel and Cocoon.


    "I trust both of you will do well."


    /437


    There was no shortage of space between Telteron Canyon and Kuntanta Canyon. In fact, it was a embarrassing place to call a vacant lot. Not only was it cramped to the brim when ten people sat down, but the abundant weeds were destabilizing the meaning of the empty space.


    Kelon reveals himself to the void without concealing his glamorous appearance. The nobleman appeared with a smile more elegant than the Garju who ruled the Crossen family, and he saw the one who came before him.


    "I''m disappointed. I can''t believe you did that. I thought I was a cheater before, but this is beyond my imagination. Using my son''s corpse. How foolish of me to make such a plan. Do you have to let one of you die here to wake up?"


    "You know that better than I do, Kellon. If you really wanted to fight, you wouldn''t have set up a conversation like this. How much time do you think you and I have together?"


    Although the word poet or scholar came to mind, Grogan''s voice was heavy and heavy. Grogan sweeps the blue hair and relaxes to observe Kelon''s reaction.


    "Are you going to mock me to the end?"


    "That''s the truth, Kellon."


    Kelon is not angry with his sensible attitude. In a certain way, it was natural. The two families merged to ward off the House of Rufus, not because they liked each other.


    We were ready to bite each other''s throats whenever we had the chance.


    In the beginning, they had different roots. It was natural to crush each other and eat each other since they could not mix.


    "Give me the power over this war. Then I''ll close my eyes on Alone. I''ll leave you to the cute little things your daughter did. How are you? I thought you gave up a lot for me."


    "Funny. Since when do we pick that up, Kelon?" It''s the wrong person to cheat more than the cheater. If you want to cover your tracks, you should go to court, not here. Isn''t that right? "


    The world of the pioneers is a Bondi pharmacy. The essence was that the strong were the law. Kelon bites his lip as he discusses Gromgan''s irresistible pronoun. It was true that Gromgan was stronger than he was. Moreover, it was superior to the Croseman family even though it was with the Rolves. So it was clear that calling out the truth would not work.


    "I thought I could be a good ally to you, but that was all hopeless, too. Yeah, you used to be like this."


    "Don''t be disappointed, Kelon. You and I are on the same fence now. And it''s not for me that I''m in charge of him. in order to prevent variables that might occur. You would have benefited from Alone''s succession. Now you''re going to give me one good reason not to be your own son?"


    It was an ulcer, because if it was really for two families, it would have been discussed beforehand. If it hadn''t been discovered that Alone was dead, Grogan would have been able to use Alone''s successor to gnaw away the Crosen family metallurgy. Kelon is fed up with Grogan''s cunning schemes.


    "That''s over. When this war is over, our families will be divided. It can''t end well with you or me anyway."


    "Do you really want to make the sacrifice?"


    "Yes. Being with you will make more sacrifices."


    It might have been better for the Temporary Alliance. If so, he would have defeated the House of Rufus and split up. But now it was too late to regret it. He crossed a river he couldn''t come back from, and Kellon didn''t want to see him. As soon as Kelon turns his back, Gromgan gives in.


    "Then how are you going to cope with killing Kasha? But I was holding on to the idea that you were on the same fence. Unfortunately, if you''re going out like that, I can''t help but ask you about your sins."


    "What are you saying all of a sudden? I thought you said she ran away."


    "You don''t expect me to believe that, do you? We already know there were escorts on site. Of course, there''s no way they missed Kasha. Where''s Kasha now? Did he torture and kill Kasha already?"


    "Forced..."


    Kellon talks that far, and shuts up. I couldn''t prove it. No, even if I proved it objectively, Gronggan would insist to the end. What Gromgan was arguing about was bias. I made a mistake, but you made a mistake, too, so I thought I''d confuse the subject.


    "You''ve been after this from the start."


    Kelon''s heart sank as soon as he saw Grogan''s gaze. There was no Cay in Grogan''s head. Maybe Kay showed up, but he didn''t want to save her.


    "You can sell your daughter for power. That''s scary."


    "It can''t be anyone else''s business. Kellon, I already know you feel the same way. Otherwise, there''s no way I''m gonna kick that ass."


    Kelon frowns at Grogan''s point. It was a feeling like her teeth had been revealed. As Grogan said, Alec wasn''t fit for the next season. Nevertheless, he was designated as the successor because he was a fool to fall on his own without using his hands. There was no hand that was suitable for writing and discarding.


    "The case will end if I don''t admit it anyway. It''s only your argument that Alon''s death brought him back to life as an autonomous system."


    "Evidence is clear."


    "You mean Alec? Haha, I wonder who''s going to listen to this jackass. Besides, even if it wasn''t for Alec, they''d all be your people. I don''t think I''ll ever see your bottom line again, do I?"


    "Am I going to be a shepherd boy?"


    "Of course not. There''s no physical evidence. Who would believe a piece of circumstantial evidence that happened last night?"


    Kelon shuts up. It was a complete and utter realization that there was no element in his favor.


    "So let''s cover it up. I''ll forget about Kasha. Forget what you''re doing for Alone. I don''t care if you kill them or save them. Of course I''ll cooperate. If they don''t come out on the water."


    Kasha and Alon''s understudy. Clean one-on-one exchange. It was perfectly simple and clear, so there was no end to it. But Kelon is tired of Grogan''s response.


    "You''re crazy. You''re asking me about abandoning your daughter."


    "Aren''t you? He''s more angry at the fact that he lied to himself than he is at the fact that he used his dead son, Alon. Admit it, you and I are of the same nature."


    Both Grogan and Kellon didn''t want an heir. Their lives were still thousands of years old. There is a youth and ambition to wield supreme power and pass it on to the next generation. It was absurd. They wanted their world to last another day.


    Kelon looks at Gromgan for a long time and nods.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 445 00445 Erosion

    /438


    I said hello beforehand, but Kay had to be nervous. Even though she had discussed all the information she knew, it was the center of the rebellion. To be precise, it was a group that rejected The Circle''s system. It was okay to say that it was a force to reclaim lost rights.


    Maybe that''s why Kay, who grew up enjoying the benefits of The Circle, felt overwhelmed by the fact that he was in the same position as them.


    Natalia, the sandmaster of the Tagnaria Kingdom, the leader of the rebellion, Bererosa, queen of the Tagnaria Kingdom, and her brother Schugen. Only the most influential members of the Tantium family were gathered here.


    Moreover, there was even Zieg, who could not find his whereabouts. I couldn''t figure out how he got here when he was supporting the Unity Orions. However, it was obvious that he didn''t have to see his hand in the process.


    A Lean that is known as the unfortunate Fox, but with the best potential among the Gumiho family, one that is challenging a great old being with a single sword. One by one, it was a daily diary.


    Kay could see that the winner of the war was already predetermined. It was just that she didn''t reveal herself. Sitting in the middle of the seat, Sihyun relaxed his mouth.


    "The situation has been resolved. All that''s left is to tie a knot. I think they''re going to go for the gun fight anyway."


    Tindalus'' hounds that could transcend space-time became his eyes and ears. There was virtually no place they couldn''t go. Even if it was a heavily guarded space, it was like a room for them.


    "Zieg, you take over the House of Rufus. If all the important people were gone now, it would be less than ever. There is no third generation longevity. Don''t tell me you can''t."


    "That can''t be right. Let me prove to you that your choice is right."


    Ziegret''s essence was enormous enough to bear the nickname "sheep of the seven oceans." It was not strange to see that it was comparable to a city. If he wasn''t a third-generation lifer, he had no one to threaten. Even if I were to go to Rufus, that hasn''t changed.


    "So confident, I will relax and wait for the win."


    "I won''t let you down."


    Sihyun was tired of seeing Zieg. Charlotte Street, Saiyan Street, Cooking Street. Since the three families invaded Haman, his attitude was suspicious. Not only was he being passive, but he had the power to observe.


    A sense of ambiguity that cannot be clearly explained by words. But even if it was suspicious, it was only in the subtle feeling of hypocrisy. That is the nature of Ziegret.


    However, Sihyun had no choice but to put Ziegret away because he could not handle the work vaguely. In the center of the eastern continent, the Ruffel family had never been more likely to influence the battlefield.


    "And Natalia, Sugen and Bererosa, please lead the soldiers through Teleron Canyon. If you go after House Rufus, you''ll be able to get there easily."


    "Is it fishermen we''re after?"


    "Yes, our goal is not to win, but to balance. We don''t have to confront them."


    In Bererosa''s words, Sihyun nods. His goal was to weaken the circle''s power and gather it on the western continent. The area where the continents on Earth would be active would be the eastern continent.


    Slaughtering all the forces and occupying the entire continent was not a bad choice, but it was only a handshake to expand without the strength to defend it. It was a much better business to purify more circles through Jay.


    One who heard his plan raised his hand.


    "Sihyun, I want to go to Kuntanta Canyon."


    "Why is that?"


    "There''s a man there called the continent''s greatest sword. I want to see it now that I''m here. I wonder how strong this place is."


    Sihyun wept. One of the group has the highest power. That''s why I didn''t think she would lose even the title of the golden first.


    "Then Rin, you and one, head for Kuntanta Canyon. Keep an eye out for one of them."


    "Got it."


    Rin nods. She also knew that one was a fighter. One needed to take care not to act rashly.


    "Se-hyun, you don''t trust me very much."


    "You were the first to run when the three families waged the Territorial-City War. I have to worry. I know you''re strong, but why don''t you fix your impulse?"


    "Ugh."


    Bererosa smiles at Hana and Lynn, noticing that she''s not in the plan. The absence of the most important existence naturally led to curiosity.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I have work to do."


    Kei''s gaze was trembling. She knew what Xi Hyun''s plan was, and she was forced to shudder. It was ridiculous from the beginning. But she was a puppet who had to listen to him in order to live.


    "It turns out Kay and Jay were ordered to kill you. A group looking for you is already investigating the entire eastern continent."


    The information from Tindalus'' hounds was quick and accurate. It was a short time, but Kay knew it well. But she couldn''t admit it. Accepting their deaths meant that both the Rolves and the House and the Crossens had an understanding.


    "That''s what Sihyun is wrong about. I don''t know about the Crossens, but they wouldn''t let me go with the Rolves."


    Even as I said that, Kay''s chest suddenly cooled down. She knew well that his words were not vain. She knows the essence of Grogan best because she was not exaggerated. He was cold-blooded and prepared to throw away even a sufficiently delicate prohibited reef if it matched his interests.


    On the contrary, Sihyun pinched it roughly.


    "Is that the truth? This is a matter agreed upon by both the Rolves and the Roesens. There is no room for mistakes or misunderstandings. It''s already been confirmed by my hounds."


    Kay bows his head to the hard truth that chokes his breath. She turned her head in front of the reality.


    "Why are you telling me this?"


    "Be prepared. The fact that you and Jay are in this crowd is the same way your father made that decision. You''re not seriously considering breaking up with her, are you? He''s trying to frame you and Jay for all their sins and cover his tracks."


    "I..."


    Kay was unable to make a decision. It was too little information given. Strictly speaking, everything he said could have been false. The epilepsy explained everything. But the corners of Kay''s heart were not comfortable. Instinct sounded as if the words of Se-hyun were true.


    "I''ll be there to judge. No, I''ll go check it out myself."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "If only your father had made such a decision..."


    Kay''s hands, closed eyes, trembled less. The betrayal that my father abandoned me overwhelmed me with the burden that I might have to kill him. Jay quietly grabs her hand. Kay opens his eyes in warm warmth and looks at Jay, nodding loudly. He knew who was next to him.


    "I''ll end it with my own hands."


    A pioneer who drops his child under a cliff for his own protection did not need her.


    /439


    The armies gathered to own the continent collapsed one by one. I once sought a thousand coins, but their wishes were worthless. It was full of guts. Screams and shouts, the sound of iron and iron colliding. All kinds of noises burst out, making my ears hollow.


    Among them, the most powerful was the sound of chopped meat. The sound of life being corrupted by death and life reaching its end strikes the battlefield harshly.


    The frenzy of the war lightly breaks through the threshold. And the breakthrough frenzy exploded and engulfed the battlefield. Casualties are constant in the battlefield facing those who are beyond recognition. The ground sank, and the advance collapsed.


    The violence of the House of Rufus that had stored up power so far was different in dimension. There have been a number of engagements, but it''s all just a game.


    The only thing that remained was the corpse where the different poles met. Death spread to the place where the sky and earth touched. My innards spilled out of my stomach and my blood soared like tap water in my veins that I forgot my way to.


    If there was hell in this world, wouldn''t this be the place? The battlefield where the strongmen gathered to wage a total war was just as brutal and brutal. Everyone gathered in one place and became a mess.


    The forces of the House of Rufus have driven the Rolf and the House of Crossen into oblivion. The number of spleen mobilization did not change the outcome. They failed to protect both Teleron and Kuntanta Canyons. A truly overwhelming defeat. The fight didn''t even start.


    The Luftel family is marching, and the Rolves and the Crossens are drawn in succession in retreat. After leaving the Zeus Mountains to the Kenyan Plain, the two families faced their defeat.


    The Pental Fortress, which they have prepared, is located a long way away. Even if you run away with the ruefel family violence, you will be wiped out before you can reach it. The war was over when House Rufus marched there in the first place. That was the last stop line.


    Cocoon, one of the three great swordsmen of the continent, fought alongside the Collectable Knights under his command. There was no one who could stop him with the name "absolute power." Cocoon renewed his record with all his might in order to lead the war to victory, though it did not taste as weak everywhere.


    The soldiers in the trajectory where his sword moves split into two. A sword with complete sword and no set trajectory. The invincible sword that embodied both meanings at the same time was Cocoon''s Feast of Names and the Dagger of Invincibility.


    Then a girl came along beside him.


    "... have they abandoned their eyes to watch the next episode? It''s urgent. It''s too soon. With that kind of talent, we''ll soon be where we want to be. It reminds me of the old desert. They also enjoy harsh adversities."


    The girl who appeared suddenly refused in a row to say what she couldn''t. A process that has no standing, no integrity. Cocoon had no choice but to be interested in the girl.


    All sorts of military statues were mixed and mixed together to decorate the battlefield, but the girl was as still as if she had come from a strange world. The girl who fell alone in the world of Abigail was quiet and relaxed. She seemed to be the only one lighting up the world. It was clean and clean as if it were in another world.


    Skin as white and fine as ceramics. Dark hair that seems to suck even the light. I can feel the weather in my eyes. A bush flower blooming on the battlefield means something like this. Cocoon raises his sword, unappreciated.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 446 00446 Erosion

    Whether she''s the flower of the battlefield or the star of the battlefield, the important thing was that she was the enemy. Cocoon, who excluded his opinion, brutally sliced the girl''s body. But she shed Cocoon''s sword as if it were nothing. The sword of the continent, yet still with its neck. It was worth hearing the name.


    That''s why Cocoon did not underestimate her as a woman. I saw it as an equivalent test.


    "Who are you?"


    "My name is Yuhana. A test that will show you that there is a sky in the sky."


    How arrogant is this introduction? Girl, in one speech Cocoon snorted. But not bad. After becoming the continent''s greatest sword, a new declaration came to him that had only heard a dry greeting. It was always a natural reaction to praise his swordsmanship and longevity.


    It was more stimulating than ever. The arrival of a new generation is always fun. Cocoon raises his mind.


    "Then I shall teach you, too. It''s too early for you."


    That was it. There was no conversation between the two of you. Cocoon and one look at each other to correct their posture. The Pok¨¦mon competes at any time with the ability to put a sword through the heart of the opposing Pok¨¦mon.


    They measure the distance and distance and look at each other''s company. At this moment, the battlefield was their own playground. The others didn''t notice Cocoon and one eye.


    Tension is like a tense bow-stroke. As he reaches his limit, Cocoon swings his beloved Solaris. Even his breath conquers him, and there are no more of his movements. There was no preparatory action.


    The sword Cocoon drew with his mind''s eyes could not be pursued with his eyes. Only flashing flashes burst out, just replacing it. But Cocoon''s trajectory has not reached its end. The line in between interrupts the completion.


    "I told you. It''s a waste of talent."


    One shivering smile aims for Cocoon''s neck. Suddenly, it became her black trench. Cocoon turns as fiercely as a puddle, away from the pressures of a sharp sword. The sword that one was practicing was a form not seen in Zephyros.


    Cocoon smiled and mixed his sword with one, though it was as strange as if it were a star-spangled martial arts.


    His lifelong accumulation of skills was not a scattered sand castle due to the encounter with an unknown power. Cocoon has grown through brawl. I found something lacking and filled in the time when I didn''t think of it. Tom.


    "Amazing. There are still tests like yours. I should have wandered around Zephyros like Senior said."


    "It''s a disaster to see me when you''re not ready, child."


    One paw axially kicks Cocoon across the street. She''s already watching the end of the battle.


    "It''s a groundbreaking idea to pull yourself up through extreme choice, but that''s it."


    The person who had chosen the shortcut so far couldn''t have survived the difficult path. One of the reasons Cocoon can''t take the next step is to put the sword down. Bang, the ground sank as the thought and inner air exploded.


    One who had regained all of his former skills pushed Cocoon hard. Two extreme swords were impenetrable to others. The scale of thought, the level of power, and the longevity of the sword. Everything was different.


    They read each other''s actions and initiated other actions before they were done, aiming for each other''s lives on the battlefield. Maybe they both reached such a high point that they could see the result before the sword even touched them. None of their swords touched. But that alone was enough to call for a storm.


    The struggle of cunning and craftsmanship. You move on, leaving behind a single black vision and sound. Cocoon twists his wrist and takes the shot. Cocoon was worthy of the title "continent''s greatest sword," by the way. His life''s struggle proved that.


    Every time they fought like that, a light burst out. Both men blindly gnawed each other''s necks, forgetting both the fundamental reasons why they were on the battlefield, and why they were after each other''s lives.


    Cocoon''s heart beats with the number of enemies he''s met in a long time. I couldn''t hide my excitement from the expectation that one day I would reach the next. One exam that comes with a free routine. Cocoon had to move in like a child trying to unwrap a gift.


    One, on the other hand, was extremely cold. For Cocoon, it may be a once-in-a-lifetime battle, but for one, it was just one of many battles. One has always been at the end of Cocoon''s blade. You interfered with Cocoon''s actions, from one to ten, as if he were the master of swordsmanship.


    Cocoon realizes he''s outnumbered. Surprisingly, he was one step ahead of his sword. But you can''t just admit defeat here. That''s why Cocoon risked everything he had to win. That was the best courtesy he could send to the enemy.


    Cocoon, who boosted his thinking, temporarily took over. What he has in his hand is a relaxation of half a beat. Once I took a breath, it was an illusion that would blow into the air, but I didn''t mind. He knew that if he missed this opportunity, he would not be able to throw the battle again.


    My body moved before I could think. Cocoon, who put the sword into the sword, was able to unite his mind. And then I added a distraction to it. Ability to take away the mind of the opponent and forget its original purpose. Unavoidable screening and the ability to make it invisible. Cocoon mixes the two and pours out everything before the half-beat is over.


    [Transcension period - Sunday


    As Cocoon darts his sword, a refined sword spills out to its limit. In the feast of a single trajectory, a number of sabotages were captured in his years of training in order to implement the word "single combat."


    You pierce the barren battlefield in a straight line. The sword of doom that led him to the continent''s greatest sword was unfolded.


    The sword surges from the bayou, striking one with the same force as the rabble. Sooner or later, everything happened.


    Even the strongest could not be free from time and speed. That''s exactly what Cocoon was after. You risk everything for a shootout you can''t even control. Cocoon smiles at the faint sensation on the edge of his sword.


    But it wasn''t just the blood that pierced him, it was the black site.


    "What?"


    One quick understanding of the principle was between the blade and the lead blade. It was because the sword that came out of the sword had to stop once to enter the sword again. Biopsy, Stop, and Lead Blade. This step was a law that no one could ignore.


    As soon as the sword stops, one swings his sword. Cocoon''s sword goes into a single blade with a cheerful click. Complete coupling as if it were meshed with yaw (20985;) and iron (20984;). Cocoon was stunned for a moment by a trick that only a supreme prosecutor could perform. That''s because he was a movement he couldn''t imitate either.


    Cocoon twists his wrist to pull out the soloury that went into one sword. But funnily enough, one of them places the sword before he moves. Consecutive variables that exceed expectations. Even before the zinc cocoon settled, one pulled out his sword from his sword. Within the palm of her hand, a bright, innocent sword protrudes out.


    A sword recreated by a third rule that deviates from material constraints. A symbol and a Heart Blade that can only be possessed by a Ultimate Unmanned. Cocoon, once uncovered by the blur of the blade, was unable to keep his mouth shut. His imagination was right in front of his eyes. Forging a sword with your heart. The idea was unthinkable.


    "I''ll show you something fun, too."


    One raised his heart sword and pushed it forward. One stab. It was a simple and clear act, but the mystery contained within it was not something Cocoon dared face. The continent''s greatest sword was there, a wall beyond which it could reach.


    "Ah¡­"


    Cocoon looks down, dumbfounded. There was no process, only results. Cocoon smiles cheerfully, his hands stopping the filthy blood flowing down the boat.


    Maybe it''s because I''m seeing the world with my mind''s eyes. Cocoon understood the power and ability of the Heart Blade better than anyone.


    It was a single blow, but the historical system and circuits were shattered. Critical to the point of incapacitation. There''s not much time left for him to hold the sword. The two legs that began to tremble were representing him. Finally, Cocoon collapses powerlessly.


    "What was the name of the sword?"


    "Do you have a jaw for that? Are you a freak who takes names from your hands and feet?"


    "I see. You''re learning something good again."


    Cocoon recognized his limitations. He saw the world with his mind''s eyes, but in the end he did not see himself. It was absurd to discuss the world''s greatest subject when we couldn''t even see the one closest to it.


    I cut off my left arm, plucked out my eyes, but I couldn''t get to where I wanted to go. No, it was like cutting the possibility out on its own. Though I peered at higher heights through sacrifice, the growth that secured the sacrifice had reached its limit.


    It was all the destruction of his rash actions. If I had believed in myself a little more, I would not have to face such an ugly end.


    "Any last words?"


    "I imagined it. I saw it with my own eyes. That''s it. Let''s go over there and do it." "


    Kokun, who vomited blood bubbles, was so famous. One turns away from him, smiling playfully.


    "Well, this isn''t the end..."


    440.


    Brixtis, the eldest and next of the House of Rufus, was on the battlefield. His body is harder than iron, stronger than diamonds, and his own existence has made him a great shredder.


    With the exception of three heads of households and three elders, the strong man who could intercept him was counted as a finger.


    That''s why Brixtis'' advance was brutal. It was no exaggeration to say that he was a predator who leapt into the flock. As soon as he gets his hands on it, he snaps and snaps, roaring forward.


    This war was a stage to prove his strength. There was no other purpose. More overwhelming, more disruptive! Brixtis'' goal is to establish a foothold. I wanted to prove that I could be a housewife beyond soap.


    "What is it?"


    In the struggle, she catches her breath. The stool suddenly approaches. The weather changed so badly that I couldn''t breathe. The temperature rose without knowing the limits. I had the strength to pierce the skin and ripen to the bone.


    Reflexively raised his head, he can see the sun falling over his head. He pulls the profanity out of his chest as far as he can. Soon, irresistible violence descended to the ground.


    Kuaang, the sound is so intense that your ears will eat. The sunset has become barren. A battlefield full of lava is a disaster.


    Even Brightis, who is fire-resistant and heat-resistant, was difficult to reach.


    "You''re pretty good."


    At the center of the disaster was a woman who was bitten from head to toe in golden light. Briggs was able to assess her identity without anyone teaching him.


    "Gumiho."


    "Ding, ding! More problems for the right kind of student."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 447 00447 Erosion

    Lynn flicks her fingers cheerfully, sparking a flame. As she twists her body and swings the nine tails, the flames turn into a blaze and envelop the area. The blaze that spread so quickly burned constantly on the soldiers'' skin and clothing. All who were touched by the flames were lost even before they took a breath.


    Watching Lynn come to the battlefield with overwhelming dance, Brixtis was able to realize Lynn''s identity without difficulty. It was unusual for Gumiho to be able to handle Legion, polarization, and polarization on behalf of the Gumiho family.


    "The unfortunate fox... or preliminary. I thought you fled to Earth."


    "It''s been a long life meeting the romantic."


    "What?"


    Brixtis is fascinated by a silly remark. It was lighter than a feather. It was hard to believe that this was the reaction of thousands of soldiers who had just been burned to the ground.


    But brixtis doesn''t come into Lynn''s eyes. What was important to her was to end the war as soon as possible. We already know that Brixtis is the eldest son of House Rufus. Rin sprints towards him with a tail.


    Brixtis regains his composure. The presence of Lynn here is a bad sign. Although it was unclear that the information about Lynn was heard through gossip, she was not of a favorable nature.


    Without a clear reason, he was the type who wouldn''t move forward. The fact that she was here meant that there were variables that could turn the tide of war upside down.


    But brixtis couldn''t keep up his mind. It''s because Lin''s fingernails were swung as she approached. Glug. Brightness bows at the waist, watching the flames scatter into the midline heating before her eyes. He clenches his fist, away from the range of an assault with a single sheet of paper.


    Tubang, Briggs is able to ignore the streets. The shock wave started on Lynn''s abdomen, not Brittis'' fist. But maybe it''s because I''m immature. The wheels that passed through the atmosphere split the air as it did.


    "I''d like to compliment you, but I can''t. There are four more people in my house who use something worse than that."


    A mix of mockery and compassion. Rin waves her hand, and the flame in her hand bends like a whip. Brixtis flicks his fist and modifies the trajectory of the whip approaching him. He wasn''t the one who would recognize the power within the whip.


    "In many ways. I don''t know why you''re causing such a commotion in a place like this."


    "You can do this in many ways, right?"


    "What an impurity. The rebels will be grumpy."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Don''t be ridiculous! I can''t explain your actions unless they are. So don''t even think about deceiving me with shallow tricks."


    Of course it was a gamble. It couldn''t have been more crowds trying to get into the field and shake things up.


    You may think the Rolves and the Ghanas raised her in secret, but there was no reason to raise her to this extent. There were many faithful gods besides her. All that was left was the assumption that the Third Party had joined the war.


    "I have nothing to say for sure. I won''t be asked any more questions."


    "The question has not yet begun, fox."


    After stepping on the lava-infested ground, Briggs roars like a beast. Brixtis pushes away with a single shot of the whip.


    The soldiers surrounding Lin and Briggs'' brawl all disappear into a handful of ashes. But their eyes are only on the opponent.


    Brixtis'' body, which was inherited from her traits, was incredibly sturdy and firm. Wearing lighter clothes was a long time ago when the body exceeded its limits and exceeded the usefulness of the armor.


    Characteristics that repair at the same time as taking damage. A powerful force that destroys a rhombus tree at once. Sleek, flexible muscles. and superior historical institutions and circuits. In all respects, Briggs was a blessed pioneer.


    Moreover, Brixtis'' teacher was the continental First Blade Cocoon and Grand Wizard Seniel. Having been taught martial arts to the top quarrellers in Zephyros, Briggs was well aware of how to operate his body to get the best results.


    "I''m looking forward to the young master who grew up in the greenhouse, but how far can he go?"


    A cluster of light gathers at Rin''s fingertips. Ultra-high temperatures and ultra-high pressures. The power that had already lost its notion of flame was raging endlessly. As she reaches her limit, Lynn unlocks the power she''s accumulated so far.


    Taang, the flame shot from the fingertips of the index finger, reaches to the other side of the horizon. Her feast, fireleaves, was a swarm of light that burned all things that were within range.


    At a pace beyond expectation, Brightis is forced to give out his shoulder. Looking down at his disfigured shoulder, he swallows a dry needle. It was a profound realization that carelessness is death.


    The petals shoot in succession like that of a rainstorm. One step to show that there is no time to delay. But brixtis is barely breathing.


    There was no change in the petals. Only in a straight line. Brixtis looks at Lynn''s eyes and fingertips and judges everything. He naturally sweeps Lynn''s body up and down.


    Lin is an extreme assailant, judged by Briggs. It was not an exaggeration considering that he had invested all his abilities in firepower. Maybe it''s because he''s still Gumiho. Movement was unassuming, but that was it. Lin appears to have no kites before melee.


    If only I could get close! ''


    Brixtis springs through the rain of the petals. His skin is scorched and the flowing finish evaporates, but he doesn''t give up. With everything out in the open, you cling to Lynn.


    "I thought so."


    Lindo was not limitless in his thinking. Even though the Apostle''s evidence allowed us to use the power of Sehyun, the limits were clear. It was proportional to her skills. But Lynn wasn''t worried. The new power was strong enough to blow her worries away in one fell swoop.


    Lin pulls it out, tucked away in her tail. The Red Woman''s owner. A member of the Council who has a different level of existence than other women''s owners. The bright objects spit out the light.


    "You¡­!"


    Briggs opens his eyes. It was nothing more than a symbol of his father, Bevanu, wandering around Lynn. It was then that Brixtis was able to see where the flock that Senior hadn''t taught him came from. From beginning to end, this and that all started with the Rebellion.


    "Who killed my father?"


    Brixtis'' question vanishes into thin air. Lynn doesn''t even lie. Unfortunately, it offended Briggs.


    "Who are you?" he asked! "


    Brightis'' region is called Raggee One. The feasts that fuel his anger and boost his overall ability were shaken by his emotions. A once-in-a-lifetime rage. Brixtis'' longing for an enemy is not something you can measure lightly.


    Using Raige One as a platform, Briggs reaches all of his potential. The muscle swells up, tearing at the skin, and the bone twists with a strange sound. True form of Large Circle. Brixtis reaches for the truth and reaches for the drama.


    Boom, boom, boom. The power to break the walls of sound moves forward like a flash of light. Corrected by Lazy One, Briggs pushes his limits. But I couldn''t reach brixtis'' wish. It was because the wall of flames that Lin had formed was impossible to enter.


    "Does it matter now?"


    "It''s more important to me than anything else. It''s not your child''s policy to ignore the enemy who killed your father."


    "You know it''s all in your hands, right?"


    "... only Dory."


    "That''s disgusting."


    Lynn''s voice sank deeper. Unlike when she appeared, Lin grinned and grinned her neck. Her grudge against The Circle was profound beyond words. It was just that I hadn''t revealed it until now.


    The Three Families are The Ones. It was no exaggeration to say that they helped make Zephyros like this. Lin could never forgive.


    "You think the sacrifices of others are natural, but their losses are unacceptable. Yeah, no surprise there. You guys have always been like that."


    "Is that all you paid for this month? Because we didn''t understand your pain?"


    "That''s what this is about. Your father died, and we had to leave home!"


    "Don''t push it, fox. An organization with a different ideology collided and was defeated by a drug-related attack and only took all the damage. I''m sure you know there''s no room for controversy."


    Rin shakes her head. I wasn''t the one to have a conversation in the first place. Lynn, who raised Brixtis high, realizes it''s time to put a stop to boring fights.


    "Yes, if you can''t accept our rules, accept them as your own. Pharmaceutical ferocity. You guys didn''t collapse because of our deep grudges. Because you''re weak."


    Light and heat gather around Lynn. At the same time, Lin starts to glow brightly. The golden light that surrounded her soon became a pure light with no color. A flame that cleanses and burns everything. A white flame, like snow, distorts the view around you.


    Everything began to melt, losing shape. It was the same with Brittany''s arm. It melted at the same time as it flew a recommendation to get out of Lin''s hands.


    With the power of the red mistress and the fox beads, Lynn performed a miracle in the middle of the battlefield.


    [Gin, transcendence]


    Kuaang, a pure flame spread to all sides at the same time as the light was extinct. Kuang, the catastrophe that struck like a tidal wave swept through everything. Everything in the world was burned clean as if it had been erased with an eraser.


    The mushroom cloud that sprinkled around Rin touched the sky. A massive explosion with no barrier to pia. The blaze of innocence burns indefinitely. Just scattered ashes in the wind. Lin, alone on the battlefield, looks up at the sky.


    "You can see it there, Father."


    /441


    "Ugh...!"


    The massive explosion that burns even the atmosphere leaves Seniel breathless. Not only the terrain, but also the violence that changed the environment, he couldn''t keep his mouth shut. It could not withstand the overwhelming flames and was pushed back.


    Despite being far away, the skin was hot enough to ripen, but Daniel could not take the pain. The more I understood the reality, the cooler his back became. Cyril had to instinctively realize that the people who killed the soap were nearby.


    It was proof that Natalia, known to be dead, was alive and on the battlefield with Sugen.


    "It was the rebels who killed Lord. It''s amazing. It''s so amazing, I can''t even speak."


    Cyril didn''t think the rebels killed Bevanu. The first group off the list was the Rebellion. He decided the rebels would self-destruct. However, unlike his wishes, the rebels appear confidently and stir up the battlefield. They were the hidden trenches.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 448 00448 Erosion

    Senior shakes his head at his arrogant judgment. But it was a choice. It was also an objective judgment.


    Who can think of the strength of the rebels? Even if the Union of Pioneers, the Unity Orions, are here right now, killing soap is an agent''s job. Bivano''s predominance was not in the best interest of numbers.


    The only thing that could break the soap was more power. Unexpectedly, Cyrillic thought of one person. Another Savior on Earth, the King of Shadows. He could have killed enough soap. It was not unlikely given that Natalia and Schugen were his companion Bererosa''s family.


    But...


    All passageways from Earth to Zephyros have been monitored by special command. He recorded all who came and who left. Given the aftermath of the connection between dimensions and dimensions, it was unlikely that the king of the shadow would come to Zephyros. But Cyril was not pleased. Somehow I felt an ominous feeling.


    ''We have to go back and reorganize.''


    The battlefield was chaos, itself. Cocoon and Briggs were already dead. It was an even greater defeat. Affecting our allies'' morale is natural. In order to win the war, Cyril had to turn his back. If he died here, it would be the end of House Rufus. There was no chance of resuscitation. So it was best to run away.


    He was ashamed to call himself the Great Sage, but he could roast as hard as he wanted for his cause. Feelings first and then pervert work. Cyril crosses a small ridge without anyone noticing. He was about to retreat through Zeus.


    It may be a harsh and difficult retreat, but you can''t lose your life in vain like Cocoon or Brightis. The cynical overturns the idea discreetly. But his shallow number had gone from the first button.


    "As expected, you flee here, Seniel."


    At the sudden sound of his voice, Senior was forced to stop. Turning cautiously, there stood an unexpected feminine-pioneer. The woman who stared at Cyrillic turned her dark green hair back. With long hair, the jewels glow in between.


    "Bererosa la Tagnaria."


    "You still haven''t forgotten me... should I say thank you?" Or should I say loathsome? "


    Bererosa glances down at Senile. Cyrillic sighs.


    "I commend you for reading my work through my third eye."


    Cyril was amazed at Bererosa''s ability. The third eye was not such a convenient tool. Even those representing the Tantium family could not use the third eye as their own free will. Skilled people stared at it for only a few seconds. Like Bererosa, it was impossible to look forward for a few minutes.


    "Even the Tantium family is a genius."


    "I''ll take that as a compliment."


    Bererosa smiles brightly, but she can''t help but smile. Her being here on Earth meant that something like that had happened.


    Then the pieces seemed to interlock one by one. If the king of the shadow had killed soap and created this situation, there would have been nothing strange.


    "... to be here means that the Shadow King is somewhere."


    "It''s too late to notice, Seniel. because the situation had already come to an end. There''s nothing you can do."


    The death of Bevanu. A Balaron who wields the back of a family of 14 and stirs House Ruffel. The warriors of Cocoon and Brixtis. Everything was headed for House Rufus. Cyril sensed the danger of House Rufus.


    There was nothing there but fishing. We borrowed all the power we could use. It was the biggest mistake not to leave enough room because it was a war that would rule for the next hundred years.


    It was also effective to insist that there was not such bold force as to strike down the Ruffel family, which could be the center of the eastern continent. It was also fatal to hear that Natalia, the leader of the rebellion, had died before we set sail.


    "Whew, that''s the worst. ''


    I had to get to the Ruffel family as soon as possible. War was not important. Later, the support base could be rooted out.


    "What''s the rush?"


    "Step aside, Bererosa. I don''t want to talk to you."


    "You can''t do that. Why did I come all the way here? I want you to fit in just a little bit for my own good."


    Bang, as the space in front of her eyes collapses, the cynical twists reflexively. Bererosa, who handles space freely, was a wreck.


    "This is how it''s going to turn out."


    "Did you really think I''d ask you to shake hands with me? Don''t be ridiculous. I''m here to kill you."


    "If we''re going to get through this, we''re gonna have to step on you. Don''t be sorry. I''m in a hurry. No matter how smart you are, you can''t escape death."


    The Great Wizard, Senior Sael. All the magic that exists in Zephyros is in his hands. Reggion had nothing to say. The space control technique written by the Tantium family, Action, was also just a work of his hand.


    Bererosa reached out her hand and summoned the Eid Circle. Soon, a collection of perfect spheres emerged. The total number of spheres is 8. Ace Circle repeated the bicycle and circulation exercises around Bererosa.


    Wheeeek, the Eight Circles that appeared between the space and the gap in the space, swarmed towards Seniel. After reciting the incantation, Cyrillic brought his body into the Eid Circle. Siniel''s body became the ninth sphere, having the same denominator as Eight Circles.


    On the other hand, the Eid Circle that ran into Senior passed through him as if nothing had happened.


    "Not a chance."


    Bererosa opened Solomon''s eyes. The peculiar energy emanating from the necklace of shadow envelops Eid''s circle. Ace Circle, reborn by the power of the shadow, reveals a fierce aura.


    Eight spheres advanced, deflecting the atmosphere, occupying all the defenses that Cyrillic could move in. The cynical thrown off the robe folds the space and space away from it.


    At the same time, the cyaniel bears a Demibeast, and an awl protrudes from the ground. Bererosa jumps up into the air with one Eid circle as a platform. The cynical man does not miss the gap. As he reaches out his hand, there are storms everywhere. Thought, not the wind, itself shifts around Neal.


    The world seems to split in two, and a surge of ferocity erupts from his hands. Kuang, at the same time as the light flashed, the storm condensed to its limit was scattered everywhere. The noise caused it to spread so far into the battlefield.


    The phenomenon of thought has turned the ridge into a pit. Powerful enough to reverse even the high and low levels of the earth. But Bererosa also leisurely wandered through the sky. The third eye predicted precisely what Senior was doing.


    Cyril avoided the Eid Circle running towards her on a whim. The shallow numbers no longer worked for the shadowy Eid Circle. Dozens of layers of magical barriers melted away like cotton candy as soon as they collided with the Eight Circles.


    "Hehe."


    Siniel rolls the ground, raising his hand and aiming for Bererosa, but it is a bluff. She always gets out of his sight with a single beat. The ground crumbles to pieces.


    The battle between Bererosa and Senior was not violent. If it wasn''t perfect, I wouldn''t have gone first. I judged everything through reason. A thorough pursuit of Silly. Occasionally, Cyrillic took the lead from Bererosa.


    The user swallows the target''s moveable area of metallurgy like a boulder. Their instincts were imprinted on their bodies. Reason comes first. Instinct has always been an additional element.


    They did not believe in their abilities. All they believed in was their immaturity. Gaps, mistakes, carelessness. Bererosa and Siniel lead and deduce the opponent''s weaknesses, putting them at bay. The opponent aims for the moment when he is most reluctant.


    The cyaniel bursts the compressed force. Big enough to make Zeus cry. Once pushed into the atmosphere at once, the area becomes vacuumed. Unfortunately, however, the penitent blow prepared by Senior failed to touch one of Bererosa''s collars. It was because Cyrillic''s blow to Bererosa, who activated the third eye to its limit, was a predicted future a few minutes ago.


    "... then I have no choice but to take the last step."


    Bererosa''s inversion was meticulous and detailed enough to make her vomit. Cynthia launched her counterattack in a variety of ways, consistent with the name "The Great Wizard," but she was forced to push back a few times. The third eye was the problem.


    "If you can''t resist the third eye, you won''t win. ''


    He breathed heavily, and was prohibited from drinking. Prohibition is a bitter, intimate magic. He always demanded a harsh price and demanded harsh conditions.


    However, Cyrillic found out the essence of this week rather easily and is now here. This week was the foundation of giving Senior the honor of being the Grand Wizard.


    The world changed with the rise of the Siniel. Prohibition was a force that broke the logic of the world''s heretics and engraved new laws. Among other things, the prohibition that Cyrillic had.


    This prohibition, which can be used as fuel to declare absolute death to the other person, was a technology created by the Great Wizard to fight the existence of death, which closed the age of creation. It''s not Bererosa, it''s Chris. We can''t be sure if we can avoid it. That''s why he confidently abandoned half of himself.


    ''What I want is the death of a bandit.''


    Hearing Senior''s wish, the alcohol shook violently. Within that time, the bloodshot eyes revealed themselves, cutting through space and dimensions. Unbelievable atmosphere. It looks like it shaped despair and cries. It was part of the world in response to Senior''s request.


    But even that was just the future Bererosa saw.


    Bererosa, who had inserted one of her Eid circles into Senior''s body from the beginning, watched his last move with a expressionless expression. Since the inability to identify the Eid circles that entered his body through his mouth, Siniel''s death had already been anticipated.


    "You''re late."


    As Bererosa flicks her fingers, Eid''s circle, which has been killing her breath all this time, spins roughly as she is being lifted up.


    The power of the Eight Circles, represented by the power of space, dimension, and shadow, could not be expressed in words. The cyaniel''s body begins to tear apart. Heart, lungs, spine, viscera, and pelvis. The Eight Circles changed their seniles one by one.


    "Shhhhh!!!"


    "Shut up."


    Bererosa gives Cyril no room for words. He was well aware of the power of his common taboos. Soon after, Siniel''s body became a crusty solid like a lump of meat in a grinder.


    "Even the Great Wizard''s name isn''t that heavy."


    /442


    Brixtis, Cocoon, Cyrillic. The group of House Rufus, who lost three of the top conductors, was not the horse. In fact, it was okay to think that it was wrong.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 449 00449 Erosion

    Those who were demoralized were reluctant to advance, and those who lost their armor faced defeat. To be with them was the shadow of death. The soldiers step back, regardless of who says it first. It was an instinctive movement, not because I was paralyzed enough not to realize that retreat was the only way to live.


    The more soldiers who retreated, the more subtle the situation became. The eastern factions-Roofields-and the western factions- the Roland and the Crocens-showed their lack of support for the logic of strength. Both of them were unable to continue the war. The emergence of a third party broke the balance.


    Kay enters the chaotic battlefield and heads west with Jay. What she wanted was the truth. I wanted to know if Grogan had really given up on himself.


    ''You have to look embarrassed.''


    Kay runs down the Kenyan Plain. The Pental Fortress, which is encamped by the western faction, is just around the corner. Kay reached his destination and swallowed a dry needle. She''s been ambushed. It was not enough to overcome the words "war." Apparently, it was an attack by those who were after her.


    If it weren''t for Jay, Kay wouldn''t even be standing here. This sudden approach to the defense was intimidating and discreet. As the symptoms increased, Kay''s face became stiff. Circumstances, conditions, the environment. They were all demonstrating Grogan''s will in a singular fashion.


    Cay looks up at the high, sturdy gates of the Pental Keep and turns his head.


    "Shall we move on?"


    "No, you don''t have to. I think they''re coming from over there first."


    The gate opens terribly when Jay''s words are finished. At the same time, the arch and heavy gate split to the left and to the right, Gronggan walked forward. His long, blue hair was no different from before. I was still arrogant, and I was still beaten.


    What was unusual was that Kelon was standing next to him. They were not enough to become Bondi''s archaic supporters. Gromgan mocked the corpse of his next-born son, Alon, to the very end. Kelon could not tolerate Grogan''s actions.


    But for some reason, they silently acknowledged each other''s existence. Kay turns to Grogan and Kellon, and finds out that the two of them have been given and received in secret.


    The conclusion, of course, was that there was no noise between the two families, which meant that they decided to prioritize common interests, even the smallest senses. Kay shrugged his shoulders as he felt the harsh reality approaching him. Jay firmly grasps her hand.


    Behind the back of Grogan and Kelon are two receiving escorts. It means I''m going to end it here. Kay bites his lip as he peeks at Grogan and Kellon''s will.


    "Jay, I was expecting you here. Running away won''t suit you. You thought you''d die here, even if you did."


    "That''s not true, my lord. Safety Compliance, Minimum Hazard. That''s my motto. I wouldn''t be here if it wasn''t for Kay."


    "Kay, is that you? You don''t even call her your princess anymore. You''re still rude."


    Jay held Kay''s waist with a squishy mouth tail. And I stroked her cheek as if to look at her. Kay blushes not like her in her aggressive actions. Maybe it''s because he got trampled in the eye. Grogan''s expression hardens.


    "This is the fate of the Lord. Things are bad, too. Shouldn''t we continue our little relationship? And from the moment he confessed to his mistake, Kay was in the same position as me. She''s not your princess. Isn''t that right?"


    "You climb up without knowing the end because it''s cute."


    "That''s the Lord. There''s some in Juan Mucci."


    "Yes, it''s time to die. It''s in my nature."


    Kelon opens his mouth as Gromgan turns his head.


    "You''re the pioneer who played my son. I''m flattered to think I ever fooled you, but I came all the way out here through the battlefield to convey my will."


    "I don''t know what to do. Can''t you just give it one more chance? We can make it happen now, can''t we?"


    "Don''t be ridiculous. You mock my son and me. There is no forgiveness, so take your life for it."


    A conviction without compromise. Grogan and Kellon''s will is solid. The two household escorts encircled them like circles to prevent Jay and Kay from escaping.


    "Coming here means you''re ready for it. I''ll give you a high rating of the skill of choosing this place as a grave. Don''t worry about your family. I don''t want to use my hands there either."


    "It''s not me who decides that, it''s me. I came here to hear the Lord''s will. Ask for forgiveness, and I will spare your life."


    "Forgiveness? Are you out of your mind, Jay?"


    Gromgan snorts at the nonsense. He was the one holding the reins. Jay didn''t even have the right to speak.


    "No, Jay''s right."


    "Kasha, have you lost your mind, too? We''ve already reached the conclusion of the Rolls and the Crossens."


    Conclusion. Kay''s breasts become heavy as a lump of stone. It wasn''t her who didn''t know what it meant. The truth that I had turned away from was the moment that came true.


    "Even if it is my death? Is that the conclusion that the two families have come to with deliberation?"


    "I''m sorry, Kasha. However, if you are born in three generations, you must also know that you will sacrifice for your family. I''m sorry I couldn''t protect you until the end, but I trust you''ll understand. Die and become the birthplace of two families."


    Gromgan pronounces him dead with pride. To him, Kay was not more or less a beautiful accessory. It was true that he was cute, but it was always because there was only one blood. ''Just one''. It was rarity that Gromgan focused on one, not the fact that it was a daughter.


    Grogan makes up for his mistakes by killing Jay and Kay himself, and Kelon blinds to his sturdy determination.


    Extremely simple logic. But there was no way it was that effective. There was no dramatic means to unravel the entanglement. Jay and Kay''s death was a testament to our family''s peace.


    In spite of his evil and heresy, Kay bore a weary look on Grogan''s attitude. She can see a cross-section of a pioneer named Gromgan. What have they wanted so far? The shame of power is beyond reproach. You should have seen the way Grogan looked and realized that you could be, too.


    But Kay didn''t give up hope until the end.


    "It''s not too late, Father. If you admit your guilt now, he will forgive you."


    "Stop, you''re being noisy. Shallow craftsmanship doesn''t work, Kasha."


    Kay''s wish was shattered. Grogan had already erased Kay from his mind. To him, Kay was just a pioneer to kill.


    "My beloved daughter, Kaja. I''ll let you go without pain myself."


    "No, that''s not going to happen. My father can''t kill me."


    "I''d tell you to wake up if you believe in the rebels who came with you. I''ll admit it, their vigor is overwhelming, but that doesn''t mean they can turn the tide. Over time, we will win."


    "You don''t think me and Jay came all the way out here defenseless? What I believe is absolute power."


    The worry was brief. Kay faced the truth and was ready to put an end to the horror. She raises her hand and shoots up her thinking. Thought power, which contained no power, became a beam of light and soared to the sky.


    Bang, The meteor fell at the same time as the beam burst. Kuaang, a massive energy movement has hit the Pental Fortress. The dust erodes the intestine with a thunderous burst of eardrums.


    The Pental Fortress, which collided with the meteor, was brutally destroyed. The spire crashes down, and the wall slips away like a tide.


    Western Faction, Eastern Faction. You''ve all been fascinated and stared at a miracle. Over time, as the dust settled, Yooseong formed a figure that caused a ripple in the left.


    Dark hair like a shadow. A limb as thin as chopsticks, a puppy''s eyes. He had a sense of unseen existence, wrapped around his life like armor.


    If the force is shaped, is this what it looks like? Those who saw him knelt down, and tightened their heads. It was a result of instinct. There could not have been a more appropriate position to deal with him.


    Standing in the center of the crowd, he shakes his hands as if it were natural. Somehow, Jay stood beside him shouting loudly for everyone on the battlefield to hear.


    "Everybody, heads up! It''s the King''s Temple!"


    443.


    Grogan and Kellon have no idea what''s going on. I knew the situation was changing rapidly every second, but there was not much they could deduce.


    But they couldn''t help but notice. Dark hair like a shadow. A limb as thin as chopsticks, a puppy''s eyes. Grogan and Kellon knew him falling from the sky. I couldn''t have known. He was the head and savior of The One, Chris.


    In Chris'' appearance, Grogan and Kellon have not moved a single step. The singularity was not like this. The death of Vivano, the rebirth of the rebels, the whereabouts of war. With the variable Chris, all the questions were solved. Chris orchestrated the whole thing.


    "Foxes are kings in the absence of tigers... Hehe, they must be partners. I don''t know how long it''s been since I pronounced dead to start a war. And I told you three families shouldn''t be antagonizing each other... didn''t I? Grogan, kelon."


    Kelon was unable to open his mouth under intense pressure. But Grogan was different beside him. That day, obviously, Chris granted the freedom of three great families.


    "Weren''t you leaving us with more circles?"


    "That can''t be true. It was all to see your reaction. I tricked you into succeeding the circle even after I died. But it''s ridiculous how far you can go to underestimate me."


    Grogan is indisputable. I wanted to say a lot, but it was suicide to open my mouth in this situation.


    "You didn''t get out of my head. Drunk with power, he killed his offspring, sacrificed his men, and eventually started a war. I tried to destroy the system with your hands."


    "But..."


    "Shut up, Kellon. I did not allow you to answer."


    As Chris lowers his finger, Kelon''s body is crushed along the trail of his finger. A phenomenon of overwhelming power. Kelon wiggles as slowly as a lump of iron on his back.


    "Your stupidity is overwhelming. I will step forward myself. Grogan, kelon. All of your rights are reserved for Jay here."


    "He doesn''t deserve that. Please reconsider, Chris. Even if I step back from this position, it''s impossible for him to take power. It''s going to be The Circle''s breastplate."


    "Why? Is there something wrong with ''my son''?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Yes? I beg your pardon?

 450 00450 Erosion

    Grogan almost screams without even knowing it. That''s how absurd Chris was. The hidden son, a truth I''ve never heard or seen before.


    Chris opens his mouth before Grogan and Kellon say Moore, who are in shock.


    "James Gifiel here is the defiant link to my blood. To make him stronger was to leave him alone. But given the circumstances, I couldn''t help but notice. Your actions have crossed the line. I have to put people where they belong."


    Grogan and Kellon keep their mouths shut. Their argument in this situation would not have helped. As long as Chris showed up, it was okay to consider the situation closed. Both the past that Jay was Grogan''s henchman and the act of postponing Kellon''s next were worthless echoes.


    "I hereby appoint my son, James Gifiel, as the Lord and King of the Rolands and the Crossens. I won''t disagree. No turning back. Over."


    The situation has changed rapidly, but perhaps it was a one-sided notification. Those on the battlefield could not catch the ribs. For those who were third parties, Jay was only a foreigner who fell from heaven. But they endured it. It was unlikely that anyone who had never heard of it would become king, but the story would have changed 180 degrees if Chris had certified it.


    Only then did Kellon find out who killed soap. There was only one person in Zephyros who could wiggle his strings.


    "Did Chris kill the soap?"


    "If so?"


    Kelon smiles blankly, with many implications. His unreasonable attitude empowered his expectations.


    "So that''s how it is. I understand that Chris and I had a disagreement from the beginning. Even if we didn''t start a war, Chris was willing to give us up somehow."


    They were all drawings by Chris. What Chris said about being in the dark was just a trick to deceive the three great families. Chris was waiting for the devastation to begin, to take all the fruit of the three generations and give it to his son.


    ''Tosagurang.''


    The hounds after the hunt are worthless. He was useless to his master. Chris'' behavior was somewhat natural. Gromgan stands up, reading Kellon''s thoughts. If he couldn''t run away, he could only face the truth.


    "What would you do if you disobeyed Chris'' orders?"


    "Is that what you wanted to hear? Or are you declaring war on me?"


    Chris replied casually. I was so careless. Grogan and Kelon nod, looking at each other. They gave up everything for the circle. It was no exaggeration to say that he had rewritten his life with blood and sin.


    It wasn''t what they wanted to collapse here. I had to defend myself even if I died. What Gromgan and Kelon wanted was more power beyond the circle.


    "I will defeat Chris here and become the new owner of The Circle."


    Kris bursts into laughter at Grogan''s curious cry.


    "Even with Bevano, it was impossible. But do you think it''ll be just you two?"


    "Well, I suppose it could be just now that we''ve thrown everything away."


    Kelon also rose from his seat after Grogan. All this time Grogan and Kellon have been resisting the challenge and sticking to their positions because they''ve been piling up a lot. The idea that there was more reality than profit prevented their extreme behavior-challenges.


    But now was not the time to calculate such a thing. You could have lost everything. Funnily enough, Grogan and Kellon are stuck in a corner so they don''t have to worry about what they have to face Chris.


    "Well..."


    "I''m going..."


    Faster than light, Chris grabs Grogan and Kellon by the head. One in each hand. Chris picks up their heads and lifts Grogan and Kellon high in the sky.


    "There is no defense."


    Qajik, Grogan and Kellon''s head crumbles like rotten fruit. Chris''s overwhelming power has long surpassed their perception.


    Grogan and Kellon''s face was filled with enthusiasm and malice. They didn''t even realize they were dead. Their shoulders sag as the blood splashes like a fountain. Obvious death. The end of the housewives leading the three generations was so sad.


    Those standing on the battlefield could not keep their mouths shut. They instinctively realized that the sight they saw would not come down from the mouths of the luxury artists after hundreds of years.


    They shuddered at Chris''s power that even the older ones couldn''t say. And Chris burst once again into resilience over the fact that he is the owner of the circle.


    Chris, who threw both Grogan and Kelon, declared in an unlikely manner.


    "Everyone, listen up. All those who provoked the upheaval disappeared. This brought peace back to the continent. As planned, James Sifiel will rule the western continent on my behalf. Now, look. A hero who will lead you into a new era."


    Those who gathered on the battlefield looked at Jay and Kay. Chris, the leader of The One, was like a god to them. He was the one who broke the Zephyros early. His ability to surpass the pioneers was unthinkable to the unsub. It was virtually impossible to disobey Chris'' orders. If he pointed at Jay, he just followed.


    Those who climbed into the tide of time quietly nodded their heads and greeted the new owner.


    "I''ll be watching. Don''t forget, who died here and how..."


    /444


    Sihyun was headed to Korum, the tallest peak in Zeus. It reminds me that Chris'' body remains there. Maybe it''s the mark of a great old being. Or Zeus'' environment. Despite a year''s time, Chris'' body was still waiting for its owner, uncorrupted.


    When Kay and Jihyun arrived there, they took her help-autonomy and turned Chris'' body into an autonomous puppet.


    Maybe it was because of the hardship. It was impossible to regenerate Chris'' abilities and memories, but he didn''t mind. What was important to him was his appearance.


    Sihyun didn''t forget that Chris killed Kathy and Swimming. Even though the matter had already been resolved, it still contained Chris'' malice in his mind.


    That''s why he put on Chris'' scarf and tore up his lifelong achievements. The circle was broken and eaten. The circle was no longer a circle. It was only the appearance that inherited the circle.


    "Now that I know you''ve got Chris behind you, no one''s going anywhere. There''s no better explanation than flesh and blood."


    The demonstration of the Autonomous Maneuvered Puppet-Cris- I assured you, when the core of the three houses collapsed and the troops were consumed through the war. There was no reason for The One to disobey Chris'' orders.


    "I''m sure I have a good reason, but it''s complicated."


    Jay wept. I had to explain to Lara and the children what had happened so far. I had to make a second engagement with Kay. And I had to deal with Alec, and I had to take over the Rolf and the Crossens'' powers. It would take weeks to complete the postmortem process. Jay already has a headache.


    There were many problems to solve, but one body.


    "What are you so worried about? This is your world now, Jay. Those on the battlefield will be witnesses. You may not like it, but you may be crowned king."


    Soldiers weren''t the only ones on the battlefield. The powerful commanders would have seen both Grogan and Kellon dead. Even with his own eyes, all he wanted to do was kill himself.


    "Won''t there be any noise later? Why don''t we draw more circles? Even if Jay and I rule the western continent, those who say we want to go to the eastern continent will come out."


    Kay was worried about what would happen next. After all, the war was revolving. Just because I stopped it now could not be stopped later.


    "That''s a problem for you to solve. And even if you clear more circles now, another circle will stick out your head. It''s easier to keep it in your hands."


    Jay and Kay were to rule the western continent and the Tagnarian clan would rule the eastern continent. If the two forces had made a secret pact and exchanged information, it would have been easier to defeat the impure forces.


    "And to start a war is to ultimately hold power. Keep that in mind. Ordinary people don''t have the courage to go to war."


    Jay nods at the words that pierce the point. He was the only one who could start a war in this situation.


    "I won''t let you down."


    "Looking forward to it."


    It''s a start now. It''s not too late to watch slowly. The continents on Earth have not yet come to the eastern continent. Unexpectedly, he looked to the east. A strange energy flowed from the other side of Zeus.


    "Se-hyun? What''s the matter?"


    "... I don''t see House Rufus."


    445.


    After noticing the defect, Shi Hyun stretched between the space and space. The House of Rufus is under the care of Rai''s soldiers and Ziegret. If there was a latrine there, it would be as if their lives had not existed.


    When he arrived at Aelon, the city ruled by the House of Ruffel, he had no choice but to admit he was wrong. The latrine at the House of Rufus was not because of their resistance.


    The culprit was Ziegek. Returning to the mainland, he boasted an enormous size to match the dubbed "sheep of the 7-Ocean horizon."


    The towering horn was twisted like a twister, and the white, bleached hair was protecting my whole body. The muscles that swelled to sharp eyes and limits showed that Zieg is more like a beast that resembles a mountain goat than a mountain goat.


    Sikhyun looked at the Ziegret that was covering the whole city and fixed his posture. Aelon, who could not bear the size and weight of Ziegret, had already been broken long ago. I saw nothing of the whereabouts of House Rufus. That was the punishment that Ziegret inflicted on Aelon.


    What the hell is going on? In an unusual situation, he became nervous. Lai''s soldiers are nowhere to be found, and sitting there with just Ziegret, they''re crushing Aelon. It was like I was waiting for someone.


    That''s...


    Sihyun could see that his right front leg was shining. As he approaches, he bursts into elasticity. Surprisingly, the whole right front leg was'' is''. Smooth, cold metals were living on the legs of creatures.


    Realizing that a strange aura was emanating from the right front leg - the silver leg - his eyes were wide open. He could tell who it belonged to without anyone telling him. I couldn''t have known. He was the one who led him to the Savior.


    "Nordens...?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Did you have a good time?

 451 00451 Erosion

    Sieg bows his head, whether he heard Sihyun''s voice. Guo, maybe it''s the big one. The earth cries out on its own. His eyes were bigger than the garden.


    "Is he here?"


    "..."


    "You ignored my words and crossed the line, GOON, despite your last act of mercy. I should have made up my mind when I fell in love with the witch."


    It seems awkward to follow a human''s words. It was a familiar voice that came from Zieg''s mouth. Sihyun blubbered at the fact that his expectations had come true. Something happened that I didn''t want to assume.


    "Why are you here? Nordens."


    "Are you saying you don''t know what you''ve done? To have you here now. It''s a sin in itself. What I wanted from you was a little responsibility... for forgetting who you are as a Seeker and installing it like this. You crossed the line."


    ''The deliverer cannot cross the dimension''. It was the arch and shackle of the Savior. If there were no limits to the area of activity, the balance of the universe could be broken, so the ancient gods acted on it beforehand.


    However, Xihyun broke the act and stepped on Zephyros. Of course, Norden could not rule over his actions. It also worked greatly that Alto helped him to cross the dimension. It was also a matter of messing with the pride and values of Norden.


    In a way, it was imperative to use Ziegret''s body to reveal himself.


    The demonstration of the situation looked at Nordens-Ziegre-. The Nordens who came to Zephyros were not in any other dimension than Ziegret.


    It must have been true that such a terrifying presence overwhelmed the throne. But it was not unbearable.


    The state in which Ziegret''s body became the subject. Even if Nordens could do more good than the great ancients, he could not wear the helmet of a pioneer.


    "What happened to Ziegret?"


    "He''s a medium. I was prepared to kill Bondi Chris. But things have changed like this. What can I do? If it''s a joke of destiny, I have no choice but to play along with it..."


    "That''s irresponsible. You said you''d be happy to arrest me instead of Chris."


    "That''s not wrong."


    "Well, that''s not a surprising reversal."


    "Why do you think that is?"


    "Bevanu, didn''t you test him? I would''ve taken a Siegreg''s body and measured it in soap to see if it would kill me. And this is the view I''ve come to conclude with deliberation."


    "Oh."


    "You can''t say no."


    Chris began to listen to Alto''s orders, not Norden''s, and everything got tangled up in him. It was natural for Nordens to take Ziegret in order to defeat Chris. It was simple for Ziegret, the hand of the Nordens, to head to Lai Lai.


    ''Zeus.''


    Lai''s place was also Chris''s front yard. I was able to keep an eye on Chris from a distance. There was no reason for Ziegret not to take care of the cause and Silly at the same time.


    Sihyun could see that it was no coincidence that Zieg became the representative of Lai. It was planned from beginning to end.


    "... You''re the reason Ziegret''s been burning his life so far."


    Strange from the start. An outstanding pioneer like Zieg is burning his life to keep him on record. The price and phenomenon were severely severed. Even though Ziegret, one of the pioneers, had secured his life, the result was inevitable. It was completely absurd.


    But it was not so strange to think it was a price you had to pay in connection with transcendent beings - Nordens -. The bandage on his right arm was obviously meant to conceal the ''silver leg'' that was created when he was connected to Norden.


    On the contrary, Nordens quietly stated the situation.


    "Yes, you can''t keep the connection with me if you don''t pay that much. Well, thanks to its rare" fixed "nature, the beggar man has survived this long."


    I''ve heard of Sihyun. What secured the passage between Zephyros and the Earth was the volume of the seven oceans, Ziegret. Powerful enough to influence the concept. If we could fix the irregular elements of space and dimension, it would be possible to fix the ''phenomenon connected to someone''.


    "How far are you going to chase me?"


    "That''s funny. You brought all this upon yourself. I don''t know if I can see you stomping on the ground you''re not allowed to. I''m going to make a lot of money in the future. I will not be punished here until then."


    Sihyun and Norden''s conversation ended there. The earth shook as Nordens, the Old Testament, woke up. He was comparable in appearance to the city. The earth was shattered just by moving.


    He did not hesitate to open the power. Cetillion-Bonsin emerges from his shadow, dominating Zephyros. A kilometer of magnificent stature gives rise to the illusion of a mountain rising.


    Hundreds of eyes sit on a crooked face like that of a demon. Up, down, up and down the entire face of the tribunal watched and analyzed everything. The horns protruding one by one were gently bent and cast a hideous and disgusting shadow.


    He unconsciously communicated with the universe, including the ultimate. Ultima has made her demonstration of her nature progressive. When Sihyun expanded the transcendent shape, the frame boiled and gave a bright light. The body that went beyond the limit became a great ability by itself.


    At the same time as I was thinking, Xi Hyun''s body collided with Norden. Speed beyond light. Sihyun reduced Norden''s time with negligence and negligence, twisting Norden''s intentions with distortion and corruption. Sihyun stretched out his arms and tightened Norden''s neck with all his might. He waved and refused to touch her.


    A clash of forces and forces. The turbulent aftermath of the cosmic statues crosses Zeus and reaches the western continent. In fact, there was no place where their existence could not be reached. Turbulence builds up, rains fall in between, and thunder and lightning strike.


    The Nordens roar forward, shaking their heads and resisting roughly. He used the fact that the mountain goat was a four-legged beast. As he bent his hind legs, he immediately moved forward to the center of his body. Bang, the explosive thrust of Norden springs up like a spring.


    One beating late, Xi Hyun empowered both legs, but it didn''t work. It was almost impossible to scatter the power of the Nordens, which started racing like a comet. Using versatility and compulsion, negligence, distortion and corruption did not change the outcome.


    Although it was said to have borrowed the body of Ziegret, Norden was also a cosmic newcomer. About his ability to disassemble easily.


    Sihyun, who covered himself with a foal and an archer, mouthed his third death.


    [Gin, transcendent period - end of period]


    The energy emanating from his body eroded his surroundings. Death was shaped and became a black mist according to the will of the demonstration. The world began to turn to ash. It was full of life and vitality and death. Nevertheless, Norden has not been deprived of its true colors.


    "That number doesn''t work, NAE."


    Adjusting the causation rate, as if there was no end to Norden that could adjust the cause and effect. The ''cause'' of Se-hyun''s apocalypse was not important. It was because if they denied the consequences of death before it was near, that was enough.


    He glanced around and wept. Zephyros was on the verge of collapse. The continent must have split before the victory or loss. Nevertheless, Nordens did not give him control easily whether he had read his thoughts.


    "I know you''re worried."


    Bang, Nordens stabs the four legs down hard. Like an anchor, the leg is stuck to the ground and does not budge. He had no intention of falling from Zephyros in the first place. He knew that winning was not a strong thing. If Zephyros continues to fall, it will be a fun ending.


    Sihyun opens his mouth to shoot the rocks, but Norden does not move. Rather, I kept my position as if I were laughing at him. It was less than 10 seconds since Sihyun and Nordens collided, but Zephyros was already halved.


    Splash. The seawater begins to seep through the miserable cracks of the earth. The foundation that supports Zephyros is rooted and broken. Sihyun tried to raise the shadow to take revenge between the continent and the continent, but Norden did not even allow it.


    He was struck with a horn that soared high in the sky.


    "Ugh..."


    The urgency became poisonous and returned to Sihyun. Norden pushes you relentlessly. The silver prosthetic legs came apart and tied him up. Although there was no cutting force as overwhelming as that of the main body, the sticky and rigid liquid-silver-was perfect for tying the ankles of the string.


    However, he pierced all the bad conditions and bound the apocalypse and the rocks together. Corrected by the ultimate, he tapped the Nordens. The beginning of endless battles. The shadow becomes a saw blade and a spear that gnaws at Norden''s body.


    Xi Hyun broke the last limit in order to overcome the difficulties. Bang, the sky collapsed at the same time as the power of the unknown oil exploded. The atmosphere begins to shift rapidly, like a balloon out of the wind, and the axis of the star tilts. Gravity shifts, the ground deteriorates.


    "You did it, you did it!"


    Norden, who laughed at Xi Hyun''s practice, ran to the stage with Zephyros. Every step he takes, the city crumbles. Many civilizations have stopped, and more lives have been lost.


    There was nothing more sinful for Nordens than the balance of the universe, but he didn''t care. He decided that the death of Sehyun was more important than the survival of Zephyros.


    "There''s no reason for me to stay still now, JI."


    The continent split apart and soared above the sky as Nordens pushed the ground hard. The land that flew as light as a boulder was the size of the island. Even in the capital of one country, it was not an exaggeration.


    The Nordens used Ziegret''s ability to stabilize the massive earth in the air. Suddenly, the Norden skyscraper pressured his demonstration as it moved back and forth between the earth and the earth fixed in the air. At this moment, he was a predator, not a mountain goat.


    Sihyun, who grabbed the nearby earth, hurls it toward Norden. But Norden was not right. The chunks of rock that appear to collide with the earth are scattered all over the place.


    For Sihyun and Nordens, the world was like a miniature. For them, the world was so small. I couldn''t spread my strength as much as I wanted. But he exercised his abilities in such constraints for ten minutes. At the beginning of the day, his ability-attribution coordination existed for this moment.


    "I hope it''s over soon. I''m not running out of time, either."


    As Norden moves, Xi Hyun flies through the air. I couldn''t understand him. You were hit by an attack that should not have been hit. Obviously he avoided. It was an unbelievable reality.


    "Even if I came into the world through this body, the difference is obvious. I know you''re strong, but that''s your problem. How about this, how about that? You''re only a slave to the causality."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 452 00452 Erosion

    Nordens strikes back vigorously. The explosive force from the bridge, thicker than the bridge, was immeasurably intense. Shi Hyun, who was kicked in the heel, couldn''t stand the strength, was pushed back.


    A shadow-concepted arm cannot withstand shock and is broken. The muscles and bones, which should not have been split, were completely split.


    ''Is this the true appearance of causality adjustment?''


    It was hard to notice once, but I couldn''t help but notice that if the pattern repeated in succession. Norden''s ability has many aspects in common with probability manipulation. Earlier in the day, he introduced himself to the wall. It was not difficult to predict.


    Ability to adjust start and end, and attribution rate. It had the potential to sleep on the placenta of the whole world. The evolution of probability manipulation, Causal Rate Adjustment, was beyond Causality, and the ''things that could not happen'' could not be selected.


    Adjusting what can happen. That was a factor in the causal rate adjustment. But that alone was threatening enough. If you can be right. If it can be divided, it will be divided.


    It was because if it didn''t happen like this, it had to be done.


    Everything was made of causality. There were consequences because of the cause. There was no cause and effect. The beginning and the end were important concepts defining the flow of time, so no one could escape from them.


    Slavery of Causality. He could not deny it. He was a great old being, but not free of all constraints. Maybe the body didn''t belong to the savior in the first place. Given the fact that Norden helped make the Seeker, this situation was perfectly normal. He fought with all the elements that could be called conditions.


    "If so!"


    [Open Wall - Destiny Chantal


    In order to overcome even the confusion of causality, he went against the providence and laws of the universe. ''Declined'' the future being teased by the attribution rate adjustment. And I dreamed of getting out of Norden''s hands.


    Overcoming causality adjustments led to unreasonable realities. It excludes the causes that go as a result. The demonstration of the moment the cause and the consequences were reversed, squeezed into the gap precisely.


    Sihyun, who attacked Norden with one hand, struck his abdomen with the other. The apocalypse, the rockslide, and the ultimate correction were the catastrophes that led to the destruction of the planet. Kuquaang pierced the ground, crossed the outer core, and penetrated Nordens with enormous energy that shocked the inner core.


    "Knng...!"


    The price for underestimating the effects of fate is immense. Nordens bursts into a single word. The excruciating pain that could not be expressed in words was all over my body. You wetted a space where blood spilled from the pierced wounds could be continental or sea.


    Norden roars like a child, rolling the ground. The reaction allowed him to hypothesize one thing.


    "You seem much more connected to Zieg''s body than I expected, don''t you think? No, apparently not."


    ''Causality adjustment'' was within the scope of openings. The opening wall was a unique characteristic of an individual that transcended the principles and laws of the universe. Lending power was not just an ability to be used. Using the opening wall as Ziegret''s body means there must be a price.


    From that point of view, it was no exaggeration that Zieg''s body now belonged to Norden. When Zieg''s body was shocked, Norden was also experiencing the same pain.


    "I knew something good, Nordens. I can make you suffer without going up there. Haha, suddenly I''m curious. How you''ll cry when you die."


    "Do you think you can kill me just because you want to? How arrogant of you."


    Sihyun expressed his actions rather than words. He runs to Norden and kicks his front leg. Pain was a strange demonstration. He sacrifices his right arm and pulls out Gerko Norden''s front leg.


    It was only a trivial thing for those who transcended death to lose a part of their body. It was resurfaced at the same time as the loss. But it was impossible to take away the pain.


    Despite many hardships and adversities, Norden, who had lived a life of pain and distance from birth to this day, had endured the pain of loss in no way, but had suffered through the entire body.


    Norden wept. I think that Xi Hyun can subdue himself with pain.


    "As I suspected, you''re the one who shouldn''t be left alone."


    "Swallow if you have to, and if you don''t have to, you don''t have to."


    "I don''t need variables that I can''t control. I don''t know where to fly to. I can''t fly like a lump of iron. Don''t you think so?"


    "Well, doesn''t that depend on the ability of the thrower?"


    "Don''t climb."


    Norden and Sihyun, who fought at the speed of light, traveled all over the continent to occupy each other''s backs. Sihyun insists on digging into the fact that Nordens is weak in pain. He splits it into hundreds of pieces, aiming for the shortest distance. After realizing his purpose, Norden quickly opened the streets.


    Destiny and causality adjustments struggled to expand by devouring each other. Sihyun and Nordens'' workshops were very quiet. Norden did not adjust the causality rate of its demonstration, and it did not intervene in Norden''s fate.


    Both held impenetrable shields and piercing spears at the same time. Forgetting of time and space, Sihyun and Norden bended the laws of the world by force.


    "You and I have many overlaps. This may be an unfortunate outcome, but it''s also my karma."


    "You talk too much!"


    Sihyun ran a standstill to overthrow the Nordens. No, I tried to run it. But even before he did, disaster came down from heaven.


    There was no sign of premonition. All of a sudden, the sudden, sudden defect covered all of Zephyros. I didn''t give her room. I was terrified of reason. Instinct is decorated with fear. The threat of microalgae came with a large number of catastrophes.


    The world screamed. Life bursts into shouts. I tightened my head and hoped for mercy in the ''shadow of something'' that appeared through space and dimension. I didn''t know what it was, but I just wanted it. I just had no idea what was going to happen.


    However, ''it'' came as it trampled on such a wish. Nordens shakes his head, looking up at the blackening sky.


    "We''re out of time."


    Unknown word. However, Sihyun could see that it was related to the catastrophe that came down from heaven. The one thing that is in place is the unknown that destroys the world. Sihyun could see that it was different from the great old being. Its identity, which resembles Shuna Alto, or Nordens, was remarkable.


    ''God of outer space.''


    "This should be it. I wanted to end it with my own hands..."


    The spirit of Norden fades from Zephyros. Ziegret''s body completes its purpose, collapsing like a broken puppet. Knng, Zieg, who was crushed to the limit, was scattered to the wind in ashes without leaving any last will.


    The consequences of accepting transcendent existence as a whole were devastating. However, I didn''t think that his gaze would fall from the sky.


    The strange sound that cannot be expressed by any word or concept resonates with Zephyros.


    This is a lament mixed with shouting and screaming.


    This kind of cheer with joy and joy.


    A roar of malice and murder.


    As soon as it appeared on the other side of the sky, he cursed himself. And he took his own life with blasphemous words. Unfortunately, that was all he was allowed to do.


    446.


    Sihyun floated in a world that was coated with dreams and fantasies. Soon, he was swept away by the whitewater and headed toward an unknown place. There was no reflection of Xi Hyun''s physician. It was a one-sided implementation.


    It was an undefined world. A space that can be past and future. All possibilities were closed, all endings were opened, and all futures were opened, and all pasts were closed, a place where circumstances and phenomena were mixed. The shapes and concepts were meaningless, and there was no shortage of so-called ultimate chaos that applied strange laws and logic.


    ''Xsackclude.''


    The white-water demonstration was moving around like a lost sailboat, but the mind was clearer than ever.


    It reminded me of its existence on the other side of an old memory. No, to be precise, it was a memory of Sehyun, but not of Sehyun. The trail of Azatos assimilated through Ultima was just a unilateral transmission.


    The demonstration of an enemy that was out of specification shed a tear. He seemed to know why Vivano was so desperate to stop himself. Bevanu had already heard of the existence of Xaxaclous from Nordens. There was a creature in Zephyros who could summon the god of outer space, and I couldn''t be relieved.


    But why? ''


    There was no direct connection with Xaxacolytes, so he was well questioned. But that was also only for a moment.


    Soon after he looked beyond the deep and profound abyss, he was able to find the answer. Chateagua was his grandson. The purpose of Xsackclude was obvious.


    ''Revenge.''


    Unexpectedly, he trembled. It was not natural for me to have an answer at the same time as a question. Moreover, he didn''t even know who came to Zephyros until the moment of his death.


    It was weird, and it was weird. My head was full of concepts that I did not know. The omnipotent sensation that I had tasted somewhere touched his curiosity. On the other hand, I thought of the identity of strangeness in my mind at the same time as asking questions.


    ''Ultima.'' Yeah, it''s the same kind of camouflage you always feel when you get to the top. ''


    He recalled a sensation he could never get used to. He could see Azatos breathing inside him. It was so tightly knit that I didn''t know where to find Han Si-hyun and where to find Azatos.


    The boundary is faint. Dividing the columns is meaningless. There was a demonstration in Azatos'' realm, and Azatos in his realm. I looked around at Hyun, who was conscious of his tired and slender senses.


    Where am I? ''


    Sihyun remembered his last. He made the worst choice because he was trampled on by the presence of Xsackclude. If he had died, it would have been better to go back in time. But now he''s floating in the ocean, unable to wake up. The anxiety that passed through my spine was brief. The almighty senses cleared the question of Sehyun.


    "No, no, no. This is..."


    He could see that his place was on the other side of super-dimensional time used to travel back in time. Tindalus'' hound passes through the superdimension in order to leap through space. It wasn''t that surprising.


    ''I haven''t used my designation since I learned Ultima.''


    He reasoned the cause of the defect not to be difficult. Ultima. It was the only difference from the last time I used the designation. If the designation of the past was a product of Azatos'' traces, it would not have been unresponsive to Ultima.


    ''You realized the trace of Azatos, so you can remember this moment now.''


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 453 00453 Erosion

    Since I learned Ultima, I haven''t used the designation in the past, so it shouldn''t be wrong.


    Sihyun was able to feel the traces of Azatos surrounding him more clearly. Black and sleazy evil. Tough and sticky. Unknown hatred and unforgettable truth. Traces of Azatoth were specialized in bringing out the truth and nature.


    I smashed his head with a hammer and forced him to take the truth that was inside. I had a hunch that it didn''t happen once or twice. I just didn''t remember until now because I wasn''t ready to accept it.


    ''Every time I go back in time to my past designation, I''m sure I''ve been here.''


    Panoramas of the past unfold as they travel back in time. It was not an exaggeration to say that it was the true ability of the designation of the past. The designation of the past cried out. This is the truth. This is the reality.


    The designation of the past was a blessing and a curse given by traces of Azatoth. The remnants of Azatoth were merely remnants of an old memory.


    ''Indeed.''


    The designation of the past was not an ability for demonstration from the beginning. If the trail of Azatos really is what Azatos left behind, it must have descended a long time ago. It was stipulated that Azatos'' tracks had changed races, crossed dimensions, and made numerous attempts.


    If there had been a past designation at that time, there would not have been an opportunity for him. It must have been over before Se-hyun. The designation of the past had considerable impact.


    In that sense, the designation of the past must have been instinctively designed to mark the end of the journey in which the traces of Azatos were unsupported. Increasing the range of forces to bring out memories of the past, and even reappearing moments of the past.


    ''Maybe Azatos will lose his mind with more power than he needs to trace.''


    A wet demonstration shook his head. What was important was that the designation of the past was also just a tool to confront the truth. Ultima and its past designations were the same root from the beginning. Death faced traces of Azatos without the need to operate the Ultima.


    Funnily enough, the desire to go beyond death became the driving force for Azatos. Maybe all of this was Azatoth''s relief.


    Of course, the Almighty couldn''t have seen his death. It was fitting to have a countermeasure.


    Sihyun''s back became cooler. I felt like I was running on an elaborate rail. Maybe there was no end point. I had no choice but to doubt everything. From where to where, he did not know what his hands were made of.


    Are you really a tool to fulfill Azatos'' wish? Or the other side of Azatos. I asked him a question, but he didn''t come back with an answer. The almighty senses that had just surrounded the demonstration disappeared everywhere.


    Immediately, he became dazed. Destination - one point in the past - is another. The stream that led Xihyun to the destination disappeared without a trace. A room without a single light. A faint glow rises from over there, like a white heatsink.


    Sihyun shakes his hand and grabs the light. A rising consciousness. A spirit of attraction. Sihyun resolved his mind as he passed through the superdimension. The past designation was nearby, but it was never his.


    Sihyun positively accepted the situation that had happened to him. Whether it''s a tool to fulfill Azatos'' wish or another side of Azatos, the fact that he is who he is remains unchanged.


    Moreover, the trace of Azatoth has not been answered. If it wasn''t decided, it was me, Se-hyun.


    Even if I knew that the past designation had similar properties as Ultima, nothing has changed. Xihyun recognized the risks posed by the designation of the past, but did not stop. If you were afraid of the traces of Azatos in the first place, you wouldn''t even know Ultima.


    There were many things I couldn''t lose. There were some people I didn''t want to miss. That''s why he couldn''t give up even if he lost himself. It couldn''t have happened that I didn''t even try and lift my strength in the first place.


    ''Absorb traces of Azatos.''


    It was not the mind and reason that possessed the trace of Azatos, but the memories and emotions. In short, the trail of Azatoth is not self-inflicted, but a force that moves on purpose. Sihyun intended to aim for that.


    The power to twist the future and seize your destiny. It was a gateway to overcoming this situation. It was his privilege, which even Azatos could not overlook.


    447.


    Through a past designation, Xi Hyun returned a month ago to prepare for the coming disaster. After a brief experience of the immersion of Xsackclude, he reduces the number of spleens needed.


    That''s why I accepted Alto''s nonchalant offer of ''hug once a day'' and recruited her. Unlike before, he went with Alto to Zephyros.


    But what went wrong came down faster than ever before. A situation that is different from the past. Before Shi Hyun was ready, the wave broke. Norden, who realized that Alto had come to Zephyros through Zigrek, came to Zephyros as the "Main Body."


    Kxaxclude, the incarnation of vengeance, Norden hates chaos. And Alto to deal with them. Three wars involving extraterrestrial gods struck the galaxy across the Zephyros. There was nothing left. All they could see was each other''s lives. In it, he was a maid of honor who was less than dust.


    The planets were their target stones, and the sea of stars was their playground. Xaxacolytes turned into light occupied the entire space, and Nordens, who became the ruler of the Causality, swung the spear of silver and broke all the laws. Alto, who spread his debt wide, scattered death in it, creating chaos and chaos.


    Every time they moved, space and dimensions collapsed. Parts of the universe begin to shrink. The place that had changed to the Scarecrow dimension did not return to its old form twice.


    They''ve crossed galaxies and even invaded galactic armies, traversing galaxies and galaxies and eroding their surroundings. Xaxaclous destroyed the possibilities, Norden destroyed the causal relationship, and Alto eroded the two. In the process, civilization collapsed.


    I fought like that all day and all night. They couldn''t count the number of galaxies they broke. The three clump the universe much faster than the universe expands. The power they exert has passed through the clusters of galaxies in a massive afterstorm.


    Even the designation of the past was the first to know that there was such a huge shock that he could lose his power. The bridge between the galaxy and the galaxy collapsed, and in a view of the universe shaking, Xi Hyun traveled back in time.


    After realizing that the three beings should not be gathered together, Shi Hyun ruled out Alto. However, the answer could not be found, excluding the number of spleens on its own. At the end of the 215 challenges, Xi Hyun found only a bitter realization that he couldn''t get rid of Xsackclude.


    Challenge 216: Shi Hyun turned his sights and chose not to go to Zephyros. If the Earth is untouched by Norden, Alto has decided that he can exert his power as much as he wants. Funny thing is, Kzarkslaw didn''t come to Earth.


    What worked as a variable? The question I asked myself became an empty echo. Unfortunately, he couldn''t find the answer. The situation also did not let him find the answer.


    Nordens, who came down with the body of Zieg, swept Zephyros away without leaving a scrap of ash. In a certain way, it was obvious. In the beginning, Nordens intended to use Ziegret that way.


    Sihyun knew that small actions could be a big storm through numerous regressions. But this case was extraordinary. In any way, the end was with the Apocalypse.


    Xaxaclous came only when Xi Hyun was on Zephyros. If you don''t go to Zephyros to avoid Xaxeclute, the Nordens pull out more circles and turn the continent to ash. The word "choice" ended up being so colourless.


    321 attempts, demonstrating more aggressive behavior. You speed up, clearing out Zephyros faster than before. You killed Ziegret before the Nordens came and made Jay and Kay the losers of the western continent. It was Dum who cleaned up the eastern continent and made it a point for the Rebellion.


    Before the arrival of the Kzark''s Clouds, Jihyun returned to Earth to detect faint energy on the other side of the solar system. It was a force I was used to. I''ve been there hundreds of times, and I didn''t want to know.


    "... Xsackclude."


    After realizing that there was a disaster nearby, Sihyun headed with Alto to the end of the solar system. His movements were uneasy, thinking that he could put a dot on the rotating cycle like a treadmill.


    Xaxaclut was floating above the orbit of Pluto. He was made up of a swarm of light. Hundreds of thousands of meteorites and asteroids were closer to minerals than to organics.


    The beam of light that extends out of the swarm shines a colorful light. The shapes were as varied as the colorful colors. If there was a beam of light that spread like a spider web and affected the surroundings, there was a beam of light that orbited meteorites and asteroids. He didn''t have a face or a face, but he could see that Xaxoclut had fallen into a state of mind.


    "Why is he like that?"


    "No wonder you''re devastated. It''s like you''ve lost your home."


    "Pluto was home?"


    "Yes. I wouldn''t lie to Papa, would I?"


    "This is insane."


    Sihyun remembered that he destroyed Pluto. It was no exaggeration to say that there was one more reason why Xerxes had pursued Zephyros.


    "Now that I''ve got your back, I''ll end this once and for all. Cos Ksaxoclude isn''t something Papa can do."


    Alto declared his death to Xsackcludt. No, I tried. But Alto had to step back. An intense energy was pouring down on her head.


    "That''s not going to work."


    There was only one person who showed up through the space. Black male with sun-kissed skin. A strong muscle full of hair and wild hair that did not grow, even his trademark was fine.


    "Dr. Slander?"


    "I''m really sorry to see it this way, Father."


    "Father? What do you mean?"


    "Oh my... Alto didn''t explain?"


    The slander that Sihyun knew was a global scholar and treasure of humanity that sparked the volunteer revolution. The localization he set up came as hope to millions of people. I can''t believe he was able to explore the universe. Sihyun did not know what was going on.


    Slander smiles bitterly as he watches the demonstration. He naturally bowed and revealed his true identity.


    "Now that this is happening, let me formally introduce you. My name is Slander Nigri. It''s one of the remains of Nialla Totep. He''s a distant relative of Alto. Se-hyun, no, dad."


    Slander described himself as the incarnation of Nilatotheb. Undeniable reality. The demonstration that left him in front of his eyes was unable to move.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 454 00454 Erosion

    Alto stepped in front of Xi Hyun to refresh the situation. It was unexpected that Slander showed up, but there was nothing I couldn''t handle.


    "Cut the crap and tell me why you''re here."


    "Alto, you would be able to predict enough. Well, if I admit I''m stupid enough to need an explanation, there''s nothing I can''t tell you."


    Whether the situation is puffy or pleasant, Slander looks at the Kzarskroots, which are crunching his chin and floating through the universe. Alto frowns as he notices that Slander''s purpose lies in Kzarskroot.


    "What do you want to do with Xsackclude?"


    "Trick or treat. It hurts to hear that. I just want to tell you the truth and help you achieve what you truly want."


    "... that''s a trick, baldy."


    Black currents gather around Alto. The fog, filled with both attributes, begins to envelop her body like armor. Slander also corrected his posture along her.


    "Calm down. I don''t want to antagonize my father."


    "Did you know that it doesn''t fit? Teaching the truth to Xsackcludt is like telling the papa the sword!"


    Xaxaclut and Sihyun had a silver garden where one of them had to die. There was a problem that could not be solved through conversation.


    "Slander, are you my enemy?"


    Sihyun glances at Slander. The honor is omitted. As long as Slander is chosen primarily, he must be put to death. It is because the sudden development of the situation was not so immature that it could not read the flow.


    "Well, that''s a tough question. He will, too, because it can be interpreted differently from time to time."


    "Screw the ulcer. You just want to see the Kreachel run wild."


    "The truth always comes in pain."


    Slander''s will is solid. Whether he intended not to act on Earth or not, his actions were bold.


    "... Why are you rejecting papa?"


    "It''s not an exclusion. It''s just leading the way. Don''t forget the difference between the two, Alto. And Xaxacolytes, too, are out there with us. Sooner or later, Xsackclude will find you."


    That way, Slander shuts up. It''s because Xaxcludt took notice before he could speak. A colorful swarm of glowing lights spewed out noise, turning hundreds of thousands of meteorites and asteroids.


    "Noise. Circumstances. Description."


    "I was going to tell you otherwise."


    Slander lifts a finger and sends a piece of his memory to Xsackcludt. Share information faster than hundreds of words. There was no need for a long conversation between the two. Shorter than a minute.


    Xsackclude understood the situation and understood the situation.


    Xaxaclous, who had learned about the existence of Han Si-hyun - the King of Shadows, roared towards the front. Then I charged towards Sihyun. Hundreds of thousands of meteorites and asteroids swirled the universe along a swarm of light.


    "Papa!"


    Alto tries to stretch out his hand to stop the Kzarskroots from advancing, but the slander is one step ahead. He gains the upper hand ahead of her, and accepts the black air currents that travel towards Xsackclude with his whole body.


    "Alto, everything goes to waste when you step forward." I don''t want the seats to get messy. You can dance with me. "


    "Slander...!"


    "Yes, my name is Slander. It''s weird to be so enthusiastic."


    "I''m going to walk away from this, remember. Your sudden movements see other bodies as well."


    "Oh, I''m scared."


    "How far can I go to be so sarcastic?"


    "Well, that depends on how you do it."


    Slander, holding Alto''s arm, throws her into the Scarecrow dimension. It''s a free space. After capturing a brief moment of power, Slander hurls himself into the Alto space.


    The remaining strikes alone against a foe called Xaxaclut. The fact that Xsackclude is made up of swarms of light is already known through numerous regressions. The demonstration back to Boney-Setillion-draws a floating shadow into space.


    However, the swarm of light that emerged from Xsackclude eroded the shadow of the string with no hesitation. I shot the tombstone, but it didn''t matter. The rays of destruction that penetrated space and dimension separated only the Milky Way.


    "Hehe."


    The power of Xsackclude was fatal. Light. It was no exaggeration to say that the nature of the contradiction with the shadow is the natural enemy of demonstration. Lack of anger was the worst thing to come up with.


    The light can push the shadow away, but the shadow cannot push the light away. I had to push unilaterally. The darker the shadow, the brighter the light.


    Glittering, Xaxacolytes spit out the light while Xi Hyun''s body burns. Even though the archer escaped death, it was inevitable that equivalent forces were consumed.


    "Revenge. Revenge. Grudge."


    The situation was not on his side. Time was the same. The beam of light extending from Xsackclude travels beyond the distance indefinitely, and any objects it touches melt away. There was nowhere for him to hide. It was impossible to stop it. The outcome did not change even after the opening wall - destiny - unfolded.


    "You mean you can''t touch it..."


    Only in the void of space, Xsackclude roams through the void. The meteorites and asteroids scraped through the universe were covered in rare minerals. With hundreds of thousands of meteorites and asteroids piloting, Xsackclude was safe as a star.


    No one could imitate the spectacle of Xsackclude, which makes hundreds of thousands of meteorites and asteroids its own shining star.


    "Kill."


    Numerous meteorites and asteroids revolved fiercely along the rays of Xsackcludt. The mass they possessed has long surpassed that of Pluto. I don''t even see a trail.


    Destructive light and overwhelming mass bombardment. There was nothing he could do in front of that transcendent power.


    And the ability to run between stars.


    Distortion and corruption that corrupts meaning and concepts.


    Negligence and negligence postponing the phenomenon and situation;


    Perfectly Refined Physical Ability,


    They all turned to dust. Xi Hyun''s body repeated numerous extinctions and regenerations. The consciousness naturally faded. There was only instinct left for him.


    Thus, the ultimate limit was eroded by Xi Hyun. And before he was conscious, he changed the universe. I recited the forgotten privilege. Then the origin of the universe shifted. The end of all things shook.


    [Opening (Zip 38370;) - ¡ö ¡ö ¡ö ¡ö (???)]


    That''s one move he didn''t even realize. The body, out of its master''s will, unleashed an irrational and unreasonable force upon the ultimate call.


    The force involved in the unconscious blow was minimal. What happened was just a quiet wave. The flow is worse than the breeze. But the aftermath could never be ignored. A star burst so strong that it could burst out.


    Kuku Palace, Xaxclude, is pushed back. Hundreds of thousands of meteorites and asteroids have also been swept away. With a beam of light stretched out, the Chrysanthemum Clouds were unable to move easily.


    "... vigilance. Miracles. Expression."


    In his delusional mind, he recalls the blow he took.


    ''... escalated?''


    Otherwise, there was no way to explain this phenomenon. But I couldn''t understand him. Rise in rank. It was a proposition that cannot be reversed by effort or passion alone. Danger didn''t mean a ramp-up. I needed a proper realization.


    ''What the hell is going on?''


    Nothing has changed. The total amount of power held was the same as before. There was never any increase. I was repeating the same point several times through the past designation.


    I wonder what happened. Unexpectedly, he shook his head. Whenever I use the designation of the past, I think of the traces of Azatos. The memory and emotions that were getting stronger were also threatening the existence of Han Si-hyun''s self.


    ''Perhaps the trail of Azatos is escalating.''


    I could see the way. But the joy was also brief. Sihyun, who was engulfed in the light of Xsackclude, returned to nothing without leaving a shadow before clearing out the answer he had.


    448.


    Through Slander, Sihyun realizes that Nialla Totep is not just a friendly creature. Like Alto, he had an infinite body of affection, and like Slander, he had an extreme choice to achieve his goal.


    In the beginning, Shi Hyun did not know what Nialla Totep meant. All this time, he''s only met Alto and Slander. Regrettably, they did not represent Nialla Totep''s intentions. Perhaps both were the will of Niallatotheb. She loves chaos and chaos, so she may be enjoying the situation.


    "Yes, Gekko Slander has revealed himself to Papa."


    Alto smiles coldly and covers the weirdly rising tail of his mouth, widening his debt.


    "I''m disappointed I didn''t tell you sooner."


    "No, that''s..."


    "I could have handled it a little easier if I''d told you."


    Alto hesitates, not like her.


    "What''s the matter? You didn''t tell me this was a mistake, did you?"


    "It''s not intentional, but it''s not a mistake."


    In a vague answer, she sighed and folded her arms.


    "So your bad habits popped out."


    Sihyun knew the nature of Alto. Though she was adamant in his presence, she wanted chaos and confusion more than anyone else. He knew this would happen.


    Alto shakes his head and rolls his feet, whether he read the meaning in his gaze.


    "No, I thought they were going to take the papa away! Slander is an older body-incarnate than I am, so he knows a lot and is capable! Of course, if I introduced him to Slander, he would be interested in him, so I was anxious!"


    Alto slowly realizes his trend and shuts his mouth with both hands. But it was already spilled water. His gaze was only cold. Alto turns his head, hurrying to turn the conversation around before he says it''s Moohyun.


    "And Slander is good at clearing his tracks, so I can give him a heads-up. Nothing''s gonna change. If you don''t want to see Papa, I''ll leave Earth at all. If Papa had known in the first place, he''d have done something even worse. This is the result of billions of years of observation, so you can trust it."


    "Hoo, it''s in the past, so I''ll cover it up."


    "I''m sorry, Papa. I didn''t know Slander was so hostile to Papa."


    Alto wiggles his fingers. She was also unexpected about Slander''s sudden behavior. It was different from its predecessor, Nilatothep.


    Sihyun clears his chin, reminding him of the slander. Going back in time to catch Slander was the end of the line. If you were strong enough to rule him out, you wouldn''t have been pushed by the Ksackclutches. Moreover, Slander has never harmed mankind. To take him down, called the world''s greatest brain, we made a corresponding sacrifice.


    "Where''s Slander now?"


    "Slander''s not on Earth right now."


    "What?"


    "The fact that Slander showed up to Papa means he''s got a backup plan. Maybe he didn''t want to come back to Earth twice..."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 455 00455 Erosion

    Slander''s intentions were unknown to Alto. He always acted alone, unlike the rest of the body. Though no one knew his history well, it was no exaggeration. Slander does not leave his mark.


    "Even if I reduce Slander''s position, nothing will get better."


    "Probably. Humans will focus on the value of the Slander."


    "Not good."


    His reputation as the King of the Shadows was unprecedented. There was no one on earth who didn''t know he existed. One word became noisy, and one action became trendy.


    Turning out that the slander was hetero-like could have caused quite a reversal. But Slander was a world-class scholar who started the volunteer revolution. Those who knew his value well would not acknowledge it.


    To rule out Slander on Earth, he had to endure the same amount of bleeding. Unfortunately, the fruit at the end was not so sweet. It''s because Slander was sure he wouldn''t have tied himself to the reputation of the anatomically-incarnation of Nilatotheb.


    Blocked shortcuts. Shi Hyun shakes his head, removing the slander from his head. Slander can fix this later, but it''s not too late.


    As long as Alto is there, Slander will not be able to sneak up on him. Sihyun''s opponent should be focusing now, Xaxcludt. God of outer space, using light as a weapon. Throughout the universe, he drew meteorites and asteroids, and even existence itself was a pain in the ass.


    The size of the stars and the hundreds of thousands of satellites that surrounded them threatened the existence of the universe.


    "What are you going to do, anyway? If Papa''s right, then Slander doesn''t want my intervention."


    "We have a plan."


    If you follow the path left by the traces of Azatoth, you will see light. Sihyun was able to conclude confidently because it was the truth that had already been experienced. Alto, who heard the story of Sihyun, shed a tear.


    "But it''s dangerous, Papa. I don''t know what the outcome will be. I don''t know what papa-Azatos had left before he died."


    Maybe there was a surprise present in it. The unthinkable variables would put everyone at risk, not to mention the demonstration. Alto did not forget the worst.


    "You taught me this trick, Alto. Don''t you think it''s a little late to be saying that now? And I don''t think there''s a better solution than this. Isn''t that right?"


    "Still..."


    "Are you worried about me? Isn''t that enough for either side of you when Azatos is intact?"


    "I''m not talking about that."


    Alto puffs his cheeks. It wasn''t that Azatos didn''t want to see you. But I couldn''t throw it away either. If I had to choose between the two, I would have to strangle them. Alto, who put in the reed swaying heat, exhales.


    "Did you know? The walls of Xsackclude are impenetrable. Papa has to fight them alone now..."


    "If I don''t make it, then my future is over."


    Sihyun could see reality more calmly than Alto. His life has always been a series of struggles. The world didn''t leave him alone. Sihyun went through a lot of difficulties and reached here-to-date.


    There was no dialogue between the two. The silence becomes heavy, and the silence becomes silent.


    "Papa. If I overdo it a little,"


    "That''s it."


    Sihyun stopped Alto from speaking. She could know without even listening to what she wanted to say. It must have been true that Alto was a capable adviser and helper. But if I leave everything to her, she can''t move on.


    It was absurd to think about preparing for the future without crossing the tracks of Azatos. It wasn''t a coincidence. It was fate.


    "I will kill you of my own accord. I''m going on my own."


    To move to a new future, we had to trample down the adversary, Norden, and eliminate the arch-enemy of the crippled world.


    Sihyun knew his former life-azatos well. In the distant future, or in the near future, the universe could become the enemy. Right now, there was no time to be preoccupied with this. I had to take the next step as soon as possible, even for a day.


    That''s why he made a firm decision. As much as I moved, the future was coming. It''s too late. Xihyun got up from his seat.


    "Goodbye, Alto."


    Alto perceives the chaos of time. A sign that a past designation is about to take place. Even before Alto said Moore, Shi Hyun disappeared before his eyes. She sighs as she remains alone.


    "Don''t forget. What Papa did here..."


    449.


    Xi Hyun returned to the mainland and continued to bump into Xsackcludt. Knowing that he couldn''t, he experienced that he couldn''t, but he didn''t stop. Same situation, same time, same place. He poured everything out and realized once again how weak he was. I knelt down to the presence of the god of outer space.


    I repeated it until it broke and wore off. Maybe 100,000 times. Or maybe I tried a million times. In a dazzling mind, he gave up counting the numbers. There was no room for distraction in his head. Taking over his head and chest was just his determination to move forward.


    "Come on, Xaxcludt."


    He doesn''t look back, but leaps into his arms, reading the will contained in the roar of Xsackcludth. The ultimate in his body was staggering to take the next step.


    Lots of repetitions. More workshops, and much more sacrifices. I lost my memory because of the terrible defeat, but I didn''t give up. A little, but the fact that the tide is rising catches up. It was weak, but it was moving forward.


    Using death and pain as materials, he immersed himself. If you can''t jump with effort and passion, you can sacrifice more value than that.


    Every time I die.


    Every time I repeat my regression,


    Every time I run Ultima,


    Sihyun realized that what he had was falling apart. The memories of my childhood vanished, and my dark, cruel malice took hold of me. I lost my memory of my school days, and sticky flesh took my place. The memory of being born as a savior was cut off, and an unknown hatred and an unforgettable truth dug a gap.


    Finally, the dreadful erosion begins. The more I hoped for his strength, the more persistent the trace of Azatoth ran through his insides. I was shaken violently as if I would not acknowledge the human Han Si-hyun.


    A race that fights for control. Despite the fact that the foundation that was building itself began to disappear, Xihyun did not submit. Rather, I went back in time. I was not afraid of death and pain, even when I was unstable.


    When the number of challenges exceeded 10 million times and reached a billion times, he lost himself. The mountain he was supposed to cross in the first place was not a Ksackclutch, but a trace of Azatos.


    Traces of human Han Si-hyun and Azatos. The two did not become dominant by force. They were the opposite of each other. Sehyun was the subject, and the trail of Azatos was the subject that made him-subject. There was no end to the relationship between the tail and the tail.


    As human Han Si-hyun gained, the traces of Azatos had to be discarded. Traces of Azatos had to be obtained, as Human Han Si-hyun had discarded. There was no one-sided exchange. They influenced each other.


    Where the hell are they going? And what''s at the end of this? The instinct that arose from fear tapped the spirit of Xi Hyun who had been asleep. When he woke up and faced reality, he took out the number of spleens. It was a privilege, an opening that could not be ruled by the traces of Azatoth.


    [Open Wall - Destiny Chantal


    Prepared for this moment now, the pass-picker rejected the future and seized destiny. The universe began to turn around. You draw strength into your short-lived breath, and watch out for signs of ghosts.


    The sovereignty given by the fortune teller was soon a chance for genius sunshine. Xi Hyun was given the power to reconfigure everything around him.


    Soon after, he realized that the fence-border he had laid out was worthless.


    Traces of human Han Si-hyun and Azatos. They were not a relationship that could be swallowed when sweet and spit when bitten. It was one in the first place. We had no choice but to split up. There can be no denying the trace of Azatos from the beginning.


    Human Han Si-hyun was only a temporary entity that eventually made the trace of Azatos. Now it was time to acknowledge everything and move on.


    Sihyun carefully accepted the trace of Azatos. As is, without hesitation. As the human Han Si-hyun collapsed, traces of Azatoth dug through the gap.


    The human Han Si-hyun''s lack filled Azatos'' trail. And the human Han Si-hyun stopped what Azatos didn''t have.


    For the first time, Sihyun acknowledged the traces of Azatos inside him. Having power was the same as accepting his previous life. He endured all the concepts, emotions, willingness and purpose that Azatoth carried to the end.


    [All roots came from within me.]


    It was a huge tremor. It was the declaration of omnipotent existence and the final will that left traces of Azatos. The demonstration assimilated with the signs of Azatos has traveled to a new height. The truth of the universe was in front of my eyes that I could not reach by my own will.


    So, Xi Hyun took another step into the world. He broke the limits of his own imagination and went down with a new power of his own will. Ultimately, he became a spirit and wrapped his whole body around it.


    The last remaining trace of Azatoth raised the striking limit. Dozens of steps have been taken by demonstrations to quickly escape the great old existence. This wasn''t all he wanted.


    Within this time, Shi Hyun smiled brightly, removing the Redeemer''s de-chaining with overwhelming strength. Out of the cuffs of the ancient gods, he was given true freedom.


    "Hehe."


    He bit his lips in pain that seemed to imprison his heart. The body that did not accept the change began to collapse. But he didn''t mind. It was completely natural.


    A new drink must be included in a new unit. The demonstration of the guilt was adaptable to the changes that took place within the body. This was the moment he wanted most. The time of the emergency has come.


    It was the beginning of change-evolution with Bayach.


    The body that began to melt was rearranged by a transcendent force. Every element of the body was reborn. The body that underpinned the image of transcendence has a different level of ability than before.


    There was a body in the mind, not a mind in the body. To him, the body was just a vessel to intervene in the world. The body that surpassed the concept was a form of will.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 456 00456 Erosion

    My whole body was now under the will of Jihyun. The body does not disappear unless he disappears. Xi Hyun discarded clothes that did not fit. As he trembles, a kilometer of shadow falls. The body that had supported him has now gone ashes, fulfilling its mission.


    And a new body appeared in it. The Devil''s crooked face was worthless. The face that was loosened like a thread was in such a blurry shape that it could not be called a face.


    But one thing changed. It was a black, shimmering shadow burning. The head is now a foundation that accepts sacredness.


    His arm is split like that of Azura. In order to move a total of six arms, three on each side, Xi split the mind. A tentacle flooded the bridge that had turned hard like the roots of an old tree.


    The sheer shadow that accumulates beyond measure flutters like a cloak. It was close to a glass of existence. Evidence that the phenomenon and the law are twisting just by the shifting of the force. The demonstration itself was open-ended privilege.


    As evolution approached the end, a giant eye came to mind over his head. A power engraved with traces of Azatos. The eyes that came into contact with the source read the turbulent flow of the universe.


    Thought was influenced by the demonstration. The shadow of the whole universe received the reins of the strings. The demonstration of being reborn as an intact being was an object, not an object.


    It wasn''t embracing the power that was scattered across the universe. He became a force being that spreads power to the universe.


    At a different point than before, Xi Hyun roared toward the front. I announced the birth of an extraterrestrial god throughout the universe. I could clearly see the demonstration of staring at outer space in the shadows that lit up like a fog. Now he can go there, too. He''s not weak anymore.


    ''I''m finally on the starting line.''


    Sihyun, who transcended the great, old existence, prepared to stand.


    /450


    1864.3 million times. Sihyun, who had surpassed many deaths, had overcome even the limitations given to him. Upon reaching new heights, he became an Outer God. Stubbornly overlooking the great old existence. No one has ever been on the spot with magnetism.


    It was an irreversible reality and a truth. But he broke his destiny. Another example of Azatoth, he wakes up from a sweet dream. It was time to go back to reality.


    Sihyun who surrendered himself to the quietly burning anger came to Zephyros. The beginning was the same as the earliest - onset. Rescued Natalia, teamed up with Lai and helped Jay and Kay get to the top. Assistance neither too much nor less. Sihyun has tuned the future to flow like before.


    Knowing the truth and destiny, I watched. We waited for him to take over Ziegret''s body. I was not happy to end it unilaterally. He wanted a more direct, more reliable result.


    Over time, Sihyun reached Aelon, the city ruled by the House of Ruffel, and saw Ziegret.


    A soaring horn that can''t lift the sky high. White and bleached fur. A muscle that swells to sharp eyes and limits. Silver shiny right front leg. Ziegret, who looks like a beast that resembles a mountain goat rather than a mountain goat, was there as usual.


    Sikhyun looked at Sieg, or Nordens, who was covering the whole city, and fixed his posture. Aelon, who couldn''t withstand the size and weight of Norden, has long since been broken.


    Since it was the same scene as before, he did not waver. I knew what was going on before and after. You never know what Siegreg and Nordens have in common. Sihyun was more attracted to fighting with his body than talking with his mouth.


    "Wake up, Nordens."


    "Oh, I noticed my identity at a glance."


    He shifts his weight and looks down at him. His eyes were black and dead, although an intriguing aura was powerful. A situation that has been repeated to a degree that is difficult to count. There is no more information available from Nordens.


    On the other hand, Nordens repeated the same situation as the parrot.


    "You ignored my words and crossed the line, GOON, despite your last act of mercy. I should have made up my mind when I fell in love with the witch."


    "..."


    He didn''t open his mouth. He simply turned his anger into action. The demonstration reveals the Boney-Setylian-kicked the Nordens'' jaw without saying a word. Whether he crossed space or space at the same time as he thought, his body was already a disaster beyond common sense.


    "Huff...?"


    The earth rang and the sky split. There was not even a ready move, but the force inside was out of specification. Sihyun once again teased Nordens before he regained consciousness. A shadow that moves according to his will has eroded the world as a phenomenon.


    Kwaang, Norden''s jaw, which could not endure violence, was broken without cause. And at the same time, a white tooth popped out of his mouth. He caught a larger tooth than the skyscraper and lowered it.


    The mountain of teeth dug into his head shatters and Nordens shivers. He has exceeded his tolerance. An unthinkable counterattack. Norden is unable to regain consciousness.


    "I already know that you have no good or evil. You''re just a bunch of perverts. The more you think about it, the funnier it gets. If Alto is a witch, you are evil, Nordens."


    "That''s reckless. I think I''ve got the help of a witch, but I don''t think that''s going to cut me any slack. All you''ve gained is temporary power."


    Even while saying that, Norden distances himself from the demonstration. He was no longer a clumsy creature. Compared to him, he was one strong man.


    "Then play a little more with me. Till the hollow I got ripped off."


    Sihyun grinned and aimed at Norden''s abdomen. Reaching a blind spot out of sight, Jihyun once again unleashed his power. I''ve already figured out that Nordens is vulnerable to pain.


    "From now on, I will bring you the worst pain."


    At that time, the eyes above his head foresaw the feces. A demonstration that Nordens had seen in advance of the turn of events twisted his body. My instincts and gut reacted before my eyes.


    It was an overhaul in Norden, a causality adjustment. Nordens twisted the impending outcome and ruled out threats. The ability to have a profound impact on cause and effect was no bother. It''s because the future has changed just what Norden wanted.


    However, Sihyun did not succumb to him, but watched the power of Norden''s feet calmly. And the force-causation adjustment surrounding Nordens was torn like a sheet of paper.


    "Khhh..."


    Norden stares at his ship in horror. Inside the pierced ship, organs were flowing like sausages. Despite adjusting the causality, demonstration reached the right results. I wonder why this is happening. I focused my mind on understanding the situation, but Norden could not find the answer.


    The excruciating climb aboard the ship is interfering with his concentration. The bitter, cool, and agonizing sensation was a concept that you have to experience firsthand.


    Norden, who did not know that the organs with the entity were so clumsy, could not conceal their confused feelings. The body is out of his mind. Norden''s legs relax and settle down.


    "How, how can this be? You must be helpless..."


    "You don''t need to know."


    It would not have been possible for Bonny-Nodens- to show such overwhelming importance. But Nordens came down with the body of Ziegret. The clumsy uplifting and fixed output did not help.


    This is because it is already out of such constraints. After a beating, Nordens reached the truth.


    "Have you crossed all limits?"


    "It''s too late to notice, Nordens."


    Nordens shakes his head. That was his last remaining hypothesis. It was a senseless fact that could not be called a hypothesis.


    "It can''t be. The existence that begins as the Seeker can never reach the end. No. Did the witch do this? Then I won''t stand for it. I will not allow you to ascend in an unjust manner."


    "Don''t get excited. I didn''t need your permission in the first place."


    Sihyun kicked the Nordens. Norden weighed hundreds of billions of tonnes, but Sihyun treated him like a target. With all the weight on his toes, he slowly dried up Norden and killed him. The demonstration of the dismantling of the power that Nordens exerted revealed how clear the limitations of the body-entity are.


    Xi, who bound Nordens with a shadow, shredded his bones by his hand. A sharp piece of bone pierces through the flesh and muscles, and Norden cries out. But he didn''t stop there.


    I tore blood vessels, trimmed muscles, cut skin, and shredded flesh. Siegreg''s body-Nordens-was no less than a large treasure chest for Sihyun. No matter how hard I tried, I didn''t dry up. There are more places he hasn''t stepped than where he stepped.


    "Huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh!!!"


    "That''s a clich¨¦. No matter how high you are, you can''t escape the shock that your body sends. Good, because you can scream like this."


    "I''ll kill you! Sihyun, I''ll kill you!"


    "Suit yourself."


    Sihyun delivered the pain without filtration. I gave my essence to the Nordens.


    Death and suffering taught him a lot. In fact, there could not have been a creature that knew better than Jihyun. He was closer to death and pain than anyone else. It was at the bottom, and now it''s at the top.


    "Space and dimensions are cut off. Don''t even think about coming here on your own."


    Shihyun casts a shadow, plucking out the eyes of Norden. The snow that was bitten by the dark stench and thick slime was the mouth of Norden. Norden resisted roughly, but Xihyun severed his cheek and forced his eyes into it.


    "Ugh..."


    "Good response, Nordens."


    Sihyun cut off the body of Norden and shoved it in his mouth. Front and back legs, and a silver prosthetic. Xi Hyun''s actions were determined and rigorous like a guardian who teaches a child manners. The limb and two eyes, and the tail and hornless Nordens, fell into irresistible pain. He began to understand death through the body of Ziegret.


    "Ew¡­ Ew."


    Eventually, Nordens vomited foreign matter into his stomach, wasting away. I couldn''t forget the texture and taste of the liver that came into my mouth. It was a once-in-a-lifetime humiliation, but Norden could not resist. All that remained of his body was dust of thought and ashes of fury. I couldn''t move because the tendon was cut.


    "I''m afraid that''s all for dinner. You''re not the only one with transcendent spirituality. You can''t handle this much. I don''t know how you ignored my efforts."


    "... I''ll kill you as long as I live."


    "That''s all there is to it. Because I know that if Zieg''s body dies, you will suffer the same amount of damage."


    The conversation ended there. Sihyun cut out the tongue of Norden and shoved it down his throat.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 457 00457 Erosion

    Death is at hand. Norden rebelled violently, but did not allow even a little bit of unrest. The only thing that comes out of Norden''s mouth is the intermittent groaning.


    An eye on Sihyun''s head caught the thread connecting Norden and Ziegret. The thread disappears like snow as he flicks his finger after recognizing the connection.


    It was not enough to inflict extreme pain, so it forcibly severed the tightly woven link. I couldn''t have been less shocked. On the other hand, Nordens, who were deeply hit by soul-origins, disappeared with the universal elasticity.


    A fatal injury that requires months of nurture, even if it goes back to the mainland. Seeing Norden''s soul shattered like a broken crock, he smiled satisfactorily. Not long ago, I was in a position to move around like a puppet, depending on the fate given to me by Norden.


    But now it''s different. He was in charge. He left a big scar on a creature he had never seen before.


    "Gwai, Week. Grumgh."


    Despite Norden''s disappearance, Ziegret''s body convulses. I said something unthinkable like a broken doll. But that was also only for a moment.


    Soon after, Zieg''s body becomes dust and scatters in the wind. Sihyun silently looks at the missing Ziegret without leaving a last will and testament.


    You punished Nordens miserably, but your anger does not go away. We''re still short on vengeance. Vengeance has begun.


    "Wait, Nordens. I''ll see you soon."


    A demonstration in collaboration with the signs of Azatoth recognizes the crimes committed by the ancient gods. If I closed my eyes without being conscious, the memories that were so bold as to come to my mind no longer left his mind. It was a price for strength and a way forward.


    "Is it coming out?"


    At the same time as Xi Hyun''s words ended, the world opened. The Kugu Palace echoes with a strange sound that cannot be expressed by any word or concept.


    This is a lament mixed with shouting and screaming.


    This kind of cheer with joy and joy.


    A roar of malice and murder.


    As soon as it appeared on the other side of the sky, she felt joyful. The real fight started now. The situation he wanted. After refining the boiling power, he bent his knees and breathed.


    A beam of light pierces through the space and dimensions. Sihyun could see that it was the face of Xaxcludt. In the beginning, Xaxacolytes were made up of swarms of light. I couldn''t hold back a single beam of light.


    Sihyun, who caused damage from negligence and negligence to the far future, surrounded the entire area of Zephyros with a shadow. The god of outer space had a presence that could threaten the existence of the world by just showing up.


    We had to deal with the debacle before it spread. He pushed his whole body to the extreme while simultaneously sucking his bent knee. As soon as the power rose to its limit, Jihyun became Yooseong. Nothing didn''t work out because he wanted it to.


    Bang, a skyscraping demonstration kicked the face of Xsackcludt without cause. Concentrated in one place, the planet''s axis is warped, the Kzarskroots are pushed to distant universes without any resistance.


    The gap-lacking time that arises as dimensions and dimensions change did not take into account the croxclude. We could not have predicted that there would be an enemy equal to him in this remote dimension.


    "Variable. occurrence."


    Xerxes'' escape from the planet Zephyros could not withstand the aftermath of his power. His essence, composed of swarms of light, turns around and crashes down on another planet. No, he''s stuck in the outer core.


    Whether it shocked the core or not, the planet began to divide slowly. A planet was about to collapse if the Workshop hadn''t come and gone.


    Crixus Groot, who blew up a planet that was crushing him, was able to calm things down. He thought he could kill Sihyun and return at a leisurely pace. But the situation was not so pleasant.


    "Predictable. Impossible. Inference. Not possible. Confirmation, please. Chatogua, murder. You, Han Si-hyun."


    "..."


    "Answer."


    "Feel free to think. I don''t want to make excuses."


    Glowing like a star, Xsackclude was spinning hundreds of thousands of moon-meteorites and asteroids. The appearance closer to the inorganic material than the organic material caused physiological disgust just by looking at it.


    The beam of light emanating from the cluster burns the surrounding planet. Movement more natural than breathing. K''Sackclude''s brawl has reached a point where it can''t be hidden.


    Sihyun didn''t want to talk to Xsacklut. Chatogua didn''t kill him because he wanted to. I know it originated in Atlac Nacha, but it can''t be useful now.


    I encountered a creature who changed the universe with only thought, but I could not part with a smile. The truth didn''t matter at all. All I needed was the power to crush even the truth.


    There was no compromise with concessions in the first place. It always has been. Xi Hyun is unilaterally challenged, and the other is unilaterally targeted. But now it had to change.


    "Debate. Abandon. Assassin. Designation. Revenge. Begin."


    "How long can you hold out, Xaxcludt?"


    Xsackclude, who acknowledged Xihyun as an opponent, had done everything from the beginning. Turned to light, he pressed the test at a rate that surpassed one million kilometers per second. The massless Xaxclude was able to speed up indefinitely.


    Acceleration at an unlikely level in the material system performed miracles without crossing space and space. It moved directly through all concepts.


    In a flash, where there is light, there is a chsackclude. Sihyun faced his blindness as he went back and forth between the star system and the star system. We''ve already been through a lot. We were able to predict the pattern of the attack in Xsackclude without even seeing it.


    Sihyun, who had been calibrated, was overwhelmed by the feeling that the whole universe was following him. You can clearly see the movement of the Xsackclude moving at superlight speed. A few seconds later, he opened his mouth and scraped together the power of the unknown oil.


    All sorts of rationalities and laws were broken, and even the very foundations of the universe were condensed to the limit. The universe cried out when the indescribable force reached its limit.


    Soon, Xihyun unleashed his power. The rock-black rays shot from his mouth split the entire universe. The tiny nebula in orbit is swept away without a trace. Like erasers, the area became empty space.


    Xsackclude sacrificed a satellite that hovered around him to avoid the black rays. Tens of thousands of satellites were incinerated in an instant, but not much heavier than life.


    "Danger. Upward. Adjust."


    As the swarm of light rotates, a beam of light pours out of it and encroaches on the surroundings. The shifting rays of light seemed to intertwine like spider webs.


    Any number of workshops. Light is the armor that protects Xsackclude and is the sword that slashes enemies. Everywhere Ksackclude''s light reaches, it becomes empty.


    K''Sackclude was not allowed to approach him roughly. Bondi lights and shadows are polar. There was no shadow that could overcome the light. Using interstellar crossing, a close demonstration behind the Xsackclude was forced to be pushed back by a stronger repulsive force than I had imagined.


    It was as if I was looking at the harsh currents. It is because the more we try to reverse the light of the Ksackclude, the stronger we push away the demonstration.


    "If the door won''t open, we can break it down."


    A massive leap from the surface of an unnamed planet to the surface of Xsackclude. He smashed the satellite blocking his path. Compared to Pluto, an endless asteroid fell into the hands of Se-hyun every second.


    Shi Hyun casts a shadow, blocking all the spots where the light is going. The space cracked, the dimensions cracked, but he didn''t mind.


    "Again. Revision. Equivalent."


    Only after the destruction of hundreds of thousands of satellites did Xaxclude reveal his true nature. A peculiar appearance in which a swarm of light circulates infinitely. He was an irrational extreme that could be made amorphous.


    The appearance reminiscent of Mobius'' band was closer to an unreasonable phenomenon than an object.


    "Finally!"


    Sihyun knew his hands were burning, but did not conform to the crowd. With the energy of the apocalypse all over his body, Sihyun pursues the trail of Xsackclude.


    Sihyun and Xaxclude rush back and forth between the nebula and the constellation. They pushed and pushed each other. The gap between the two and the magnitude of the force decides to win or lose. In the struggle of the cosmic statues, nothing () that has been trained so far has worked. Achievements so far have become even more useless. What was needed was more special skills and abilities than the target.


    In order to tear down the enemy, the demonstration and the Xaxclude, which opened their forces to their limits, accelerated. As they pass by, everything is swept away like a tide. When they collided, everything went back to nothing.


    The two beings even rejected the idea of the universe restraining them. Forgetting distances and spacings, Sihyun and Xaxcludt swapped places with light years and scoured the entire galaxy. The vast expansion of the universe was all their stage.


    Soon, their fight reached its climax at the end of the galaxy. Blindly beautiful, breathtaking place. Terrible space to test the limits of concepts and cognition. Inside, he casts a shadow.


    The dark, concentrated, intangible energy attracted all the planets in the galactic sphere. Planets that have left orbit burn at the same time as they scream. Gravity bends like a twist, and the flow of time twists.


    The sea of stars withered and a part of the universe shifted. Xaxaclous, standing in a vast space, looks at the catastrophe floating above his head. It was no exaggeration to say that the catastrophe that could not be contained in all vision was a structure torn from the universe.


    It was an admissible skill, even if it was an enemy.


    "Acknowledge. Acknowledge again!"


    Thousands of planets were there. It''s so overwhelming to be afraid of counting numbers. Sihyun glanced down at Xsackclude by chance. It was an altar in his hands.


    A demonstration of the overwhelming power twisted his body. Thousands of planets are bound together, and a shadow passes through the trajectory of Xi Hyun. Xi Hyun, who entrusted everything to the centrifugal force, recited a verse.


    [All roots came from within me.]


    The thought of Azatoth''s trail earlier became the source of power that remained in his head. At the same time that he thought strongly, ''Causal rate'' was newly adjusted. The soul that underpinned probability manipulation mimicked Norden''s causality adjustment.


    A number of planets were swarming towards Xaxaclous, influenced by causality. The ability to ignore the cause and reach the result accepted the enormous power exerted by the demonstration without a single error.


    The scattered planets have corrected their trajectory precisely towards a single point.


    "Denial. Behavior...?!"


    The size, shape, and characteristic of other planets pouring down like a rainstorm was so devastating that it couldn''t contain everything in sight. It was a cluster bombing.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Whooping Pane!

 458 00458 Erosion

    Xsackclude crossed between the planets and the planets. Every time a flash of light flashes, thousands of planets burn. Xsackclude, a single flock of light, escapes the cluster bombing like that.


    But it was his mistake. Planets enslaved by causality have even read the trajectory of Xsackcludt, moving at hyperlight speed. Numerous planets instantly altered their trajectory with every movement of Xsackclude.


    The sight of so many planets lined up and moving towards a single point was so strange that it could not be expressed in words. A single altar was hanging by its tail, and the Kreutzkl¨¹r had no choice but to change the tactics immediately.


    "Exclusion."


    The crowd of rays that make up the Croxclude glows. A whirling swarm of light, like Mobius'' belt, began to emit an infinite amount of power within it. As time went on, the light intensified, and the beam of light around it rose in speed, forgetting its limits.


    In a flash, a single church was destroyed. Planets swarming with clusters of light and flashes of light were oxidized, leaving no ashes behind. There was no afterstorm.


    There are no objects left around. There is only one test run within 100 trillion kilometers. All objects return to the void. K''Sackclude shudders to recover the light. I was embarrassed to call it a moment. He did not miss the gap.


    While exposing the piercing beam of light, the demonstration reaches the center of Xsackclude and grabs the beam of light with all its might.


    It was impossible to catch the light of Bondi. Light was a kind of electromagnetic wave. It was impossible to influence a phenomenon or a concept close to an outcome.


    However, he had the ability to break the law. The power and coercion of all cosmic personalities. Now that I''ve been promoted to an extraterrestrial god, I could intervene in special phenomena and concepts, even if I didn''t have specialized technology.


    It was different from the great old being. It was not a temporary phenomenon or a reversal of circumstances. I was able to overturn the fundamentals that sustain the universe.


    Usually used to offset the opposing team''s strength. However, Sihyun boldly even used the force wrapped around his body to grasp the crooks. The body-shadow, which escaped the protection of the compulsion, burned, but did not mind the demonstration. A sacrifice of this magnitude was natural.


    Xi, who had just become a god of outer space, was forced to be pushed by Xsackcludt. It was an epiphany that left traces of Azatos. Power, it wasn''t itself. Distribution of limited power depended on the capabilities of the demonstration.


    Running a haphazard angle, Hyun condenses the power he holds to its limit. The realization that even a handful of thought destroys the birth, it was a senseless realization.


    It was the highest level of martial arts admitted by none of the top athletes. It''s hard to find essences like this around the universe. When Sihyun showed his death and empowered his hands, he vomited a peculiar horror as the light swarm tore in two.


    This is what a piece of metal would sound like. Or like scratching a chalkboard. At the sound of tapping his eardrum, he frowned and shoved his hand through the crack. And exploded the rocks. The eroded shadow darkens the brightly glowing area.


    Within this time, a flash of luminescence emanates from within the body of Xsackclude. It was thick as blood, moist as flesh, and had a peculiar touch. Sihyun realized that it was the source of the herd of light - blood and flesh.


    "Death! Punishment! Kill!"


    "Okay, let''s test who dies first."


    K''Sackclude was frenzied. Death has been a vague notion to him so far. It was an absolute truth.


    But what about now? Wounded, one step closer to death. When the deaths that had never been blurred so far were more clear than before, the Ksackclude sprinkled its full power.


    Sihyun, who sacrificed his arms, flew the universe by lightly repelling the aggression of Xsackclude.


    "Tado. Precedent. Power. Go."


    "Do it. I don''t like the idea of you winning lucky."


    Xaxaclous, who listened to him, became brighter and brighter. Basically, the gods of outer space were reluctant to controversy-homologues. I have learned from many experiences that there is nothing left to conflict with. Those who exist alone have not come into contact with other beings without a cause.


    However, one contact often ended with one of them dead. There was no concept of good and evil to the gods of outer space. I did not understand the difference between progress and stoppage. It was only stubbornness and stubbornness that ruled them. Forgetting concessions and compromises, they led the situation with overwhelming force.


    At birth, it was worse for those who could have existed than for the deceased. The same was true of Xsackclude. He forgot about concessions and compromises. Death was all Xsackcludt could give to a mere batsman.


    "Death!"


    Sihyun and Xsackclude fought hard for everything. Their fight was not a conflict of forces and forces, but rather a conflict of concepts and concepts. It was a big contradiction for them. As their workshops continued, logic, law, logic, providence disappeared in turn.


    One axis of the universe twisted. A piece of the universe shattered and disappeared. Nevertheless, Sihyun and Xaxclude did not stop.


    The light shifts away from the shadow, and the shadow chases the distant light relentlessly. Sometimes light and shadow collided and affected the entire universe, and sometimes light and shadow passed through each other and fine-tuned the power.


    K''Sackclude makes his way to the heights in his favor, despite the escalating struggles. It was the Cradle of Stars that Kzarskroot arrived with a simulation of galaxies whizzing by light-years.


    There was a series of explosive and violent activities in space, especially where there was a lot of light and energy. It was a place where enormous energy from galaxies collided with galaxies remained.


    Cradle of gases and dust has frictioned for decades or billions of years and vomited a new star. This is a real-time zone of heat, energy and light. This place where interstellar matter was flooded could also be home to stars.


    The cradle of stars had a mass that was two million times the mass of the sun. K''Sackclude, who chose the cradle of stars as the place to end the fight, shines a bright light.


    and resonated with the cradle of stars. Suddenly, all of the light in the universe gathered around the Xsackclude. The stars have fallen, losing their light, and only the Kzark''s Clouds have become the light of the universe.


    Immature stars explode, unable to withstand the explosion of Xsackclude. The blindly intense light poured down from everywhere and pressured him. Xsackclude is declared by Orlot in the Cradle of Stars.


    There was no place the light couldn''t reach.


    There was no place that didn''t need light.


    Freedom in time and place. That was the essence of light. K''Sackclude, who swallowed the cradle of stars, did his best. This was the moment of victory and defeat.


    [Open Wall - Light Heart]


    The light, the declaration of devotion to it. The privilege of Xsackclude was to suck out all the light and vomit it out with one force. The beam that melted the corners of the universe did not obstruct the direction and the goal. All weather forward bombing. It was an inevitable blow. The struggle and power surrounded by the Kzark''s Clouds does not allow coincidence.


    Opened as a sacrifice to the cradle of stars, the lighthouse swept away all the shadows that became the source of the string. The universe became blank against the opening of the wall of Xsackclude. Absolute declaration of denial of even color and appearance. Inside, Sihyun smiled. His body begins to burn as quickly as the wick of a candle, but he is confident.


    [Open Wall - Destiny Chantal


    The right to rewrite destiny and the future was given to him. Destiny twists the future and achieves its destiny. Sehyun''s victory was already a confirmed factor. Destiny pierced the place of light and searched for a bow in it.


    "When the light becomes dark, the shadow becomes dark."


    He looked behind his back. There are still shadows left. It was impossible to penetrate the light source.


    Sihyun, who had swallowed the shadow behind his back metallurgically, reached his arm forward. Arms reinforced with power and versatility resisted the lighthouse bombardment. Though the arm that struck the light source disappeared quickly, Xi Hyun was extremely cold.


    ''This is not enough.''


    With negligence and negligence, the light''s natural meaning was blurred by distortion and corruption. It was only after the attribution adjustment denied the scope of the lighting source that Jihyun could smile.


    "Denial!"


    The power that was built up split the place of light in two. Sihyun retrieves the burned arm and extends the other arm. Then one step forward. I alternately stretched out my burnt arm and renewed arm in between, denying my radiance in front of me.


    Boom, boom. Crushing the lighting source, Jihyun joyfully advances to look up at Kshacsroot. It didn''t matter if the lighting source was endless, even though the power accumulated by the Xaxoclute was higher.


    Sihyun, who had been calibrated by fate, swallowed the light. The shadow from behind his back had long forgotten his true nature. The shadow that turned like the mouth of an angler chewed the crooks clutch mercilessly.


    The lighthouse disappeared into an unknown shadow. However, the wound left behind by the light-hearted was terrible. The body of the demonstration that was able to bear the light of the whole universe was not so terrible. It was so damaged that it couldn''t function.


    However, to him, the body was only a substitute for the mind. At the same time as he wished, his body returned to its original state as if it had been injured.


    "Impossible. Miracles. Treason. Denial. Actions."


    "No, this is a natural order."


    Sihyun pierced the core of Xsackclude. The eyes above my head knew exactly where the place was. A drill through the body of Xsackclude responded to the hot, hard feeling of the fingertips.


    "This is it."


    It was a ''shining crystal'' that revealed itself through the cracks. The crystal that harbored intense power fluttered. There was nothing to ask. It was the nucleus of Xsackclude.


    "Stop. Compromise. Possible. Cost. Jesse."


    "You want to negotiate? I don''t know if you can give it to me."


    "Everything. Acceptance. Possible."


    "Don''t you regret it?"


    "I''m sure."


    "Then there''s nothing I can do."


    A demonstration of a bright crystal seemed to accommodate Xsackclude''s request. But before he could even say "moore," he lowered his foot with a bright, luminous crystal.


    Crap, the shattered crystals have scattered throughout the universe. The crystal that had lost its light would no longer shine again.


    "What I hope is your death. You said you could accept it all, so keep your mouth shut."


    "... ulcer."


    "Hilarious. Didn''t I ask you before? Don''t you regret it?"


    A shivering smile looks at the crumbling Xsackclude, which loses its nucleus. The infinitely circulating swarm of light slows down. Soon after, the cycle stopped. The immovable light was as good as dead. On the other hand, a fiercely shining swarm of light met its end, flashing chaotically like a fluorescent lamp at the end of its life.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1.?? Stop it, you maniacs.

 459 00459 Erosion

    He relaxes, leaving his body on the air with nothing. You are calm. Everything you just fought seems to be a lie. K''Sackclude was different from the enemies that he had faced so far. If you want to win, you can''t win. However, Shi Hyun beat such an enemy and took the next step.


    "Ah¡­"


    When the inner soul reacted, he burst the universal elasticity. Soul was the power that made Azatos like Azatos. He had the privilege of not imitating any existence.


    [All roots came from within me.]


    The soul source was the ability to capture ''the universe, the source before it''. Everything in space comes from the soul. Nothing was unaffected by the spirit. But the spirit had lost much. He lost the placenta of his ability through an impossible death.


    But the spirit did not forget the most important ability. That''s the essence. The universe, the source of the past, could remember the past that was forgotten by seeing, hearing and experiencing.


    The prevalence of Sihyun and Xsackclude has become a nutrient for the soul. He remembered the past that his soul had forgotten through the fight.


    The light of the earth that burns everything. Pure and pure light. The soul remembered the "Ancient Light" that Ksackclude had. Sihyun clenched his two fists as he expanded his inner body under the influence of the spirit.


    ''You can be strong.''


    Soul was superior to winning. If the winner-take-all is close to robbing, the soul is close to regenerating its ability. The winner-take-all was to rob people of their powers they did not know forcibly. However, the soul only remembered the ability to forget. It was only a gradual process of perceiving the source-capability that sank in the deep abyss.


    The soul was a map and a shortcut to becoming omnipotent. Azatos did the same. There was nothing wrong with it. Sihyun, who became a little more complete through Xaxcludt, reminded himself of the ancient gods who killed him-Azatos-one by one.


    Then he raises his mouth in a bitter manner. His counterattack has begun now.


    /451


    The war ended with Chris'' intervention. It was a proactive war by three main families, The One, but nothing changed. Chris'' ability was overwhelming. The group or group was not within the scope of sanctions. Chris has made his position even stronger.


    Those on the battlefield still haven''t forgotten Chris''s dance. I was turning my back on the sight of Kelon, the family heir of the Loeb family, and the family heir of the Croseman family.


    They crushed the strongmen at the top of the water in Zephyros. There was no reason not to be surprised.


    And there was a figure who became as pioneered as Chris, who trampled the ranchers like bugs. That was the man Chris introduced on the battlefield.


    James Gifiel. Chris has won the attention of countless others, claiming that he is his son. Chris is the next king of the western continent, nominating James.


    It was common to transfer power to the flesh. It was also happening in Zephyros. But it was the first time Chris had declared it so blatantly that his interest in James had to increase.


    When Zephyros was shaken by a rapidly changing sphere of power, a few people complained. It was an imagination they were expecting in this war. I actually invested enough capital and manpower. But they didn''t say anything. I couldn''t say a word.


    Even Rufus was incinerated by an unknown accident. James appeared at a time when all three families, who had become the main pillar of The One, were shaking. No one accepted the process without being suspicious. Apparently, Chris was pushing James. You didn''t have to hear it yourself. It was a time period that could be predicted enough if I had a head.


    The situation has already been passed on to James. Few had the right to do what Chris wanted them to do.


    The real owner of the circle was Chris, and Chris''s dance was not something they could rule over. Not raising Chris''s hand with justification, skill, and favorable opinion was the same as dying.


    Moreover, James'' fianc¨¦e was confirmed to be Kasha Bin Rolbang-Kye. As soon as Alon died in the saturation of the war, they couldn''t have known Kasha''s will to accept James.


    It was never possible to trample her mind on a second engagement with political purposes. A handful of the authorities frowned but were forced to listen to James because he had hidden his thoughts about absorbing the existing power.


    "Hard."


    "For the most part, the power has been replaced, and it''s been flawless. I anticipated suicide or poisoning, and not one of them used his own hands. It''s an anomaly, really."


    Jay shakes his head as he hears Kay''s words. While I was at the pinnacle of power to change the world, Kay''s values seemed unfamiliar over time.


    Jay, who was seated, sighed. The Rolves and the Crossens merged quickly. I was preparing to become a family at the beginning, so there was no noise leaking out in the process.


    When the two families came together and absolute power was created, a great number of forces gathered beneath them. Even though the eastern continent was reorganized around Jay and Kay, it was no exaggeration.


    As master of the new family, Jay promised the pacific zone. His proclamation that he would balance weakness with strength and give new directions away from the pharmacopoeia was overwhelming.


    There were traces here and there, so no one didn''t know that Jay grew up in the lowest place. Although he is Chris'' son, being from the Slum has increased Jay''s value. He had the possibility to embrace both the weak and the strong. Not many people expected it.


    Jay, who received the attention and attention of three people, named his new family "Jifiel." It was the name of the father who accepted him, who was an orphan, after the maintenance of ''Todd Gefiel.''


    "Is it because of your family that you decided to be Jifiel?"


    "Yes."


    "I envy you."


    "You''re my family now, don''t forget that. Kay."


    "My tongue seems to change smoothly with each passing day."


    Kay tapped his lips, turning his head freshly.


    Jay was going to call Lara and the children from the beginning. He had the strength to protect them. I could face the world without making excuses and fleeing from injustice and power. He was no longer the man he was.


    He had hidden his wish so far, but now he didn''t have to. Jay, who was crowned the next king, was eager to take part. He was able to lead the world, the relationships and everything.


    After holding his mind, Jay called Lara who was suffering because she couldn''t handle the changing situation. He quietly told the truth, reconnecting with the past.


    "So you pretended to be dead so that Chris could give you power?"


    "I didn''t know I was the last of his bloodline..."


    "That''s why you made that choice."


    "... You''re not going to get mad?"


    "Why would I? I''m so glad you''re back."


    Lara shed tears without pity. Her position or circumstances didn''t matter to her. Only the fact that he was alive mattered. I was surprised to be Prince Charming again, but that was it.


    Jay smiled as he wiped Lara''s tears.


    "Well, that''s a relief. I want to accept my children and you as a member of a new family."


    "Is that why the new family''s name is Geofiel?"


    "Yes. I came to the conclusion to repay you in the least."


    "... that''s a bad idea. My father''s education shined."


    "I didn''t think it was that much of a temper."


    "Jay is sincere, but he''s basically out of practice, so he needs a whip."


    "Be gentle. I think I''ll cry if I hear more."


    Kay had to inflate the ball without anyone noticing. It was a beautiful reunion.


    When Kay''s jealousy penetrated through the skin, Jay smiled awkwardly and told Lara a fairly old story. Of course, he did not say anything about his career as Grogan''s master. He didn''t even talk about Se-hyun. They were both in unspeakable territory.


    ''I''m the only one who can understand Jay.''


    Kay smiles faintly when he hears Jay''s words. The thought of having a secret of their own gave her a great sense of superiority. But he was overjoyed. Lara''s gaze naturally turned to Kay beside Jay.


    Kay was in perfect shape in Lara''s eyes. Genuine, sophisticated, and hereditary. Even with the exception of appearance and personality, there were so many extraordinary elements. Lara frowns as she turns cold. I couldn''t win.


    "Rumor has it you''re engaged?"


    Lara looked at Jay and said, but the answer came from Kay, not him.


    "Yes, that''s right. Jay and I made a" formal "commitment to the future. By the way, I''m late for my introduction. My name is Kasha Bin Lombard. Call me Kay, please, Miss Lara."


    "..."


    Lara''s glabella frowns increasingly as Kay makes a preemptive attack. Lara was instinctively able to see that she was her nemesis.


    "Please take good care of me, Kay. And I''m not Lara Yang, I''m Lara. We''re going to be a" family "in the future, and naming it may sound lame, right?"


    "I see. There''s nothing I can do, Lara. Hehe, I guess I''ll just have to get to know you."


    "I agree with you, Kay. I''m surprised you''re so right."


    Even Jay, who had taken back the apex with three tongues, could not even make a move in front of Kay and Lara. Jay scratches his head and decides to put out the fire first.


    "Lara, will you be my family?"


    With that in mind, Jay carefully extends his hand.


    /452


    The deepest and most secret place in outer space was chaos itself. The shapes and concepts lost meaning, and the aftermath of the collision between dimensions and dimensions broke the stars and pierced the space. All possibilities were closed, all the endings were open, all the futures were open, and all the pasts were closed, a mix of situations and phenomena.


    Anything I could think of happened, and nothing I could think of was born in the darkness. There was no shortage of so-called ultimate chaos that applied strange laws and logic.


    The ultimate chaos enlivened the mysteries of the universe and laid a new foundation. It was the universe itself that changed every second. A star reaching into the Meamealokkapoowa oompa breaks down and the path is pierced.


    The ultimate chaos of constantly contracting and expanding became dizzy today. A clown who blows trumpets and butterflies. A servant who blows flutes and drums. Like the stars in the night sky, many kept repeating their own banquets in circles.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 460 00460 Erosion

    The ultimate chaos lies at the center of which lies the palace that Orlot is guarding. An absolute palace with a throne that transcends time, space and concept. The ''Black Shadow'' sitting on the throne of chaos changed in succession. Like smoke disappearing suddenly.


    The ''Black Shadow'', which was not shaped, was honored by many. Primitive chaos, the ultimate god, the king of all things. The blunt, foolish father, and others called the black shadow "Azatos."


    But his name had long since fallen.


    In the center of the universe, Azatos is a lost soul. It was a consequence of collision with hostile forces. He was deprived of what could be called a spirit.


    Though a blameless brawl did not allow death, it was only extreme emptiness that was in place where the mental-intelligence had escaped. The void was filled with white paper.


    However, Azatoth''s body did not allow the word "space." The universe, the body from which it came, had the ability to transcend even defects and setbacks.


    Building a foundation was easy. The body remembered the passage of the mind. In other words, I was a spirited history-acid witness. It was only a matter of time before we could go back to the source, retracing the path we had walked.


    The puzzle piece is already in hand. All that remains is to assemble a plausible shape with pieces of the puzzle. It didn''t start at zero, so the process was easy.


    So many years passed like a watermelon. Billions of years have passed. Hundreds of trillions of years later. Over time, the spirit that Azatos'' body had built became more and more shaped.


    The puzzle piece became increasingly plausible as the number of years crossed between Joe and Lord (). However, the spirit created by shaping the patterns based on the past was never intact. There was no ego in the incomplete mind.


    Azatoth''s body was unable to determine whether it was Azatos or Azatos. I just did what I had to do with my instincts. It was entirely his mind to bear the consequences.


    The incomplete mind did not voluntarily move. No, I didn''t. All Azatos could decide was what he was experiencing.


    Sadly, death was one of the few things Azatos had not experienced. Of course, the incomplete mind did not know how to overcome this situation. Active response was impossible.


    However, a situation has approached where even such imperfect minds can make judgments.


    I felt a familiar energy in the distant universe. It was a spirit, an energy only Azatos could possess. The incomplete mind clearly recognized another self. And I took my eyes off it. The incomplete mind knew exactly how Azatos dealt with it.


    /453


    "Wooww¡­ ugh, ugh."


    After being disconnected from Zieg, Norden kneels and bows. He ruled the upside down, but the sight engraved on his brain did not disappear. Naturally, the vomiting did not stop.


    "Ugh, ugh!!!"


    Once again, he recalls how Ziegreth, or himself, died. He howls like an animal. Even if it wasn''t his body, the experience was not false. Obviously, he met an even more humiliating end in Zephyros. The humiliating emotion became doubly humiliating because of the creature who thought it was a toy.


    A once-in-a-lifetime humiliation. However, unlike his feelings, his body reacted honestly. Fear and fear began to tremble with an unforgettable hand.


    Norden bites his lip. There was no problem with his body. It was the mind that was the problem. He was thrown down a cliff. Extreme agony shocked him.


    The fact that he was just an individual disturbed him by the anxiety that he might feel that pain again. The power involved in the unstable incident has been severed one by one.


    Sadly, the characteristics of a cosmic neophyte that prioritizes the mind over the body became poisonous this time. Thinking about it only made the existence less intense.


    "No, I can''t... I can''t do that."


    Norden shakes his head as he sits in the Crystal Cave and calmly judges himself. The excruciating taste of Ziegret''s body leaves a deep scar on his soul. Of course, I needed time to heal my wounds.


    Norden senses that the time has come to rule him. He had to regain his strength in order to confront Xi, who became the god of outer space. In this state, it was a suicide.


    "But coming here won''t be easy, JI."


    Dreamland wasn''t the place to come just because it wanted to. Alto has a variable, but even her main body - NiAlto Teb - was unable to use her hands in Dreamland.


    To be precise, even the gods of outer space could not cause conflict within the Dreamland. Such a place. Dreamland was the land where so many existed made a mutual pact.


    It was also a paradise of cosmic beings. It was because it was a land that could enjoy as much power as it had and as much karma as it could bear. Sihyun could not be free from the Neutral Area-Dreamland.


    "Formman!"


    After a fierce roar by Nordens, the strange creature enters the cave with a fearless crystal.


    There was nothing to call a bizarre creature. It was just a long bundle of tentacles. There was an elongated horn in the position of the forehead.


    The creature that carried the wings that looked as flat as the wings of a bat on its back was the Forever Faithful of the Nordens, Formman. He kneels down and squeezes his head.


    "My lord, I came here on your orders."


    "... Pommen, I''ll leave Oriov to you for a while."


    "What''s going on?"


    "Yes, so look at the situation in Dreamland for me."


    "I understand."


    Hearing Pommen''s answer, Norden took a step into the heart. Seeing the slowly disappearing back of Norden, Pommel got up from his seat. It was a one-way notice, but there was no complaint because it always happened. He was only a loyal servant of Norden. It was a product of the insect that I dug up to find out what had happened to the paper owner.


    But I knew he was incomplete, and I couldn''t help but sigh. This is because once every time Nordens ceased to do something foreign, something big happened.


    "Please don''t let my predictions slip."


    /454


    The Rufus disappeared from Zephyros without a trace. It was the place where Nordens and Sihyun fought. There was no blessing in a place where transcendent beings fought. The only thing left was the misery of that day.


    But Bererosa, preparing for a new start, could not have been better. There was nothing to convince him. Bererosa restocks her seat at the House of Rufus. She wanted it to be the second Haller continent.


    The eastern continent is now a lawless zone. The western continent was already converging around the Jifiel family. All the ambitions and ambitions naturally started to converge on the eastern continent, so I was confused.


    But Bererosa didn''t mind. She resisted the circle for decades. Moreover, Bererosa had a reason to take back her stolen hometown. There was no one to stop him.


    Since the breakdown of Rufus'' mountain, Bererosa''s liquor has been scheduled. She and those who supported her also had overwhelming force. I was able to solve it without even stepping up.


    Bererosa, her and only one and Lin can turn the continent upside down. The combination of one close to the great old existence and Lynn, who rose in power through the Red Woman, boasted such power that even though the three houses were resurrected, it could not be stopped.


    Bererosa united those who served as rebels with the help of Natalia and Schugen. The people scattered across Zephyros gathered and a plausible force formed.


    Lai was shocked to learn that Ziegret was The Circle''s monster, but quickly caught up. They did not resist the rapidly changing current. When they realized that Bererosa was at the center of a new power, they escaped Zeus and began a new life.


    The time it took for the eastern continent to come together was not so long. Bererosa''s charisma had a reputation on the Hayler continent. It was not difficult for her to gather forces that had lost the central-Ruff-El family and become a mess.


    "It''s just like a dream."


    That''s what Bererosa on the hill said. Six years ago, she thought she had to bury the bones on Earth. That was the situation she was in, and that was the reality she was given.


    But now it''s different. Bererosa, who met Sihyun, was able to reclaim her hometown.


    "I wouldn''t have made it this far without you. Thank you."


    "Of course it was. So you don''t have to say that."


    Bererosa smiled as she saw his face. Sihyun tilts her head, and she brings her lips before he opens his mouth. Although it was a short kiss, Bererosa looked satisfied. Sihyun stroked his head, and she left him pretending not to win.


    At that time, the whistle echoes across the hills. Surprised, Bererosa turns her head, clearing her throat. Surprisingly, the source of the sound was Natalia.


    "Looking good, Bererosa. I''m relieved that you can laugh like that... you seem like a good person."


    "... Mother."


    Bererosa, blushing, bows her head. I didn''t have enough affection to hear about it. I couldn''t be more ashamed. As Bererosa reacts like a shy girl, Schugen sighs. Bererosa, who he knew, was a little more stubborn. I didn''t just become queen of the Tagnaria Kingdom for nothing.


    "Bererosa, stop pretending. That''s not like you."


    "Shut up. I don''t want to hear that from my brother."


    "Bererosa..."


    Did the stubborn and stubborn personality not disappear? Schugen''s gaze, shrunk his shoulders, naturally directed towards Sihyun. His eyes were the axe itself.


    He had to scratch his head. It was a situation he had to lose. It was because Schugen''s jealousy stemmed from jealousy, not anger.


    Sihyun turns his head as if he didn''t know it, and he sees one and Lynn approaching him one day.


    "It''s nice that you two feel that way, but don''t forget about us."


    "Right, don''t forget, it''s my turn next time."


    "You''re talking nonsense. Next is me."


    Lin and one mutually harassed each other while praising each other. Seeing her oppressed like a child, she smiled. The situation changed, the location changed, but they were her. Within a few moments, he stretched out his arms and grabbed Rin and one.


    "You don''t need an order. I love you both."


    Lin and one nod, not to mention the sincere words.


    "Se-hyun, if you think so, uh, I can''t help it. I''m going to endure this injustice."


    "Hmmm, the explicit expression of affection is unfamiliar."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 461 00461 Erosion

    The two women blushed their faces and did not expect to fall into his arms. Bererosa looks at Rin one at a time and smiles faintly. There was nothing she wanted anymore. Once you have your hometown back, all you have to do is shine.


    Bererosa hugs Lynn and one. It was a joy that there were always those who supported me. In fact, they were very helpful in their own existence.


    "But I''m still the case. Don''t forget that."


    "Wait! Why do you decide that?!"


    Lin shouted one more protest along with her.


    "Sounds like you can''t ignore it. Why is that story coming out now? You think Lynn and I can beat him?"


    There was no Sherry, swimming, or Alto, so one eye went up. It was an act of disregard for Lynn and her that led us to this place.


    "Of course not. because without that kind of confidence, you can''t go after her."


    "Unwarranted confidence is just an excuse."


    "Oh, Lynn, it''s funny you should say that. You''re the one with the unreasonable confidence. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have believed that Se-hyun would choose you."


    "You want to try it?!"


    Lynn growls, her fingernails sharpened, but Bererosa ignores her anger lightly. Their daily lives began with fighting. As always, Lin and Bererosa''s conversation was dull. No matter how many times I did it, the conclusion was the same.


    The subject went back to its origins like a squirrel''s treadmill, and the quarrel was pushed to tomorrow. And I always forced him to choose.


    "Si-hyun, I''m the best, right? Right?"


    "No, if Se-hyun had eyes, a curly figure like you wouldn''t notice. I trust Se-hyun''s eyes."


    Lin and Bererosa waited for Xi Hyun''s choice in a fistfight. He did not lie because he knew that silence was worth more than gold. But everywhere the devil''s will is there. One gracefully extends his hand.


    "Come here, Se-hyun. They can''t be trusted. Come on! Follow me as a teacher."


    The three women fought hard today to expand their territory. In the basket, he shakes his head. Even if he intervened, their sequence struggle seemed to continue.


    /455


    Presence and existence collided. The weak and the strong rush forward. It was more than a fantasy of a struggler to climb up and a struggler to stay down.


    Chris throws everything away to gain power and gnaws at the insides of the aphors. Chris, who was just a great old being, turned his back on the god of outer space, was full of dragons, but he did not stop.


    A power that grows stronger every second, realizes new abilities with each breath, and becomes resistant to one encounter. Constant active opening, infinite growth, gave him infinite possibilities. Chris'' improvement to the pinnacle was a miracle.


    The disparity was desperate, but the situation revolved around Chris. Moreover, he was in charge. There was no future for Aphoss, who had been deprived of wisdom and reason. Abhoss, which was failing to keep the remaining strength, was a good prey to Chris.


    The interior of the Aphose, so vast that it could not know the end, was the land of opportunity. The space I held with my hands and the place I stepped on with my legs were all Chris''. There, he was the main character and the main character.


    Only instinct remained, Abhose became a generous tree. But the opportunity soon became a crisis. The power of Aphoss was more than what Chris had imagined.


    Aphose did not allow unilateral exchange. Chris greedily expanded his horizons, realizing that in a nutshell. The great power was heavy and sturdy. There was only instinct left for Aphos, but that was enough. For Aphoss, Chris is smaller than dust. It wasn''t enough to suppress Chris'' ego.


    ''We can''t stop here.''


    Chris shakes like a lantern in the wind. But soon after, he was able to catch his mind. His anger against Alto and the King of Shadows, the two of them, sustained him. Driven by endless vengeance, Chris pushes the aphors hard.


    How much time has passed. After realizing that he had nowhere else to go, Chris regained consciousness. He was reborn after taking all the power he had.


    The source of contamination and the king of beasts, Aphos. Chris, who swallowed up Uvo Satlla''s calamity-born children to swallow up the universe earlier, became a new God of outer space on behalf of Abhors.


    After escaping Abhors'' interior, Chris rises above the surface where all manner of beasts roam. It was no exaggeration to say that a swamp like that was a vast ocean.


    As Chris shakes his hand, the beasts are silent. And he opened a path for him to walk out.


    "Good for you."


    Disgusting, distorted face. He smiled satisfactorily, even though everything from white hair to eyelids to lips to nose and ears was burnt away. His drive was revenge. He didn''t want his face to change.


    "This wound should not go away unless the revenge is over."


    Chris walks out the door and sees a slander waiting for him near the door. Surprisingly, one of the slanders'' eyes is pierced. Severe injuries at first sight. Knowing Slander''s identity, Chris turns his head.


    "What are those marks? Is this an image chain?"


    Chris acted like he was tapping his eyes. Slander laughs at his actions.


    "Oh, you mean this. I was bitten by my dog, and it hurt more than I expected. It was an unexpected result. I wonder if the power of love is great."


    In Chris'' question, Slander only adds ambiguous answers. What was the power of love? Chris frowns and asks for an answer, but Slander shrugs.


    "By the way, you completely absorbed the power of the Aphors. Congratulations. You''re one step closer to revenge. I''m satisfied that this is a much faster result than I expected."


    "It''s a natural outcome. Circumstances, environment, and conditions were all in my favor."


    "I''m glad you think so."


    The chances of success were only 50-50. Even though he had lost his wisdom and reason, Aphose was indeed an extraterrestrial god. It wasn''t what Chris wanted. Chris wouldn''t even be here if he''d made a small mistake.


    I didn''t say it directly, but it was that difficult. Slander had to be skeptical about this. Miracles overlap with miracles, and he insisted that success would take over a year.


    But it took less than a month for Chris to get up. A great accomplishment is a great accomplishment.


    Slander nods. It''s a surprise and a joy that Chris has become an extraterrestrial god. But he was like a baby just starting to walk. It was not fully able to handle the overflowing force.


    "Come. I''ll tell you how to handle that power."


    Chris nods quietly. His counterattack has only just begun.


    Red Ticket Attention


    - If you don''t like dirty things, you can skip it.


    "Hmmm, haha... side, chung... hah, hah."


    He opened his eyes to the sweet sound that was passing by his ears. He was seized by a stifling pleasure. The gaze naturally descended.


    It was before his eyes that he saw dark green hair shivering like a veil. Every time I move my beautiful hair like silk, the fragrance that bursts out was sweet.


    Sihyun realized who was biting his stuff at a pace late.


    "Bererosa...?"


    Bererosa raises her head at the sound of calling, smiling like a child caught playing with fire. But she didn''t stop. Rather, he wrapped it around his tongue as if to look at it. Bererosa, who held the pillar with both hands, kissed her lip on the end.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve had this time. Isn''t that right?"


    "I''ve been busy lately."


    What has happened in the last month has not been reduced to one page. He broke the circle and built a new system.


    "So I came to you like this. I want to see you... I want to do it with you..."


    Bererosa cautiously opens her mouth, putting a thick object between her lustfully bloated breasts. A burning lump of iron cuts through her mouth, and she moves her tongue blatantly.


    The thing that fluttered between the breasts was as lively as that of a live fish.


    Sihyun swiped her hair to the other side to get a closer look at Bererosa. Dark green hair went smooth as silk.


    "But I was wondering if you''d like to come visit me suddenly at night as a lady."


    "Do you hate Se-hyun?"


    "No way."


    Sihyun lusted for Bererosa''s lips. Impersonating Bererosa wasn''t something she could replicate. She has endured many hardships and adversities, ruling over many. She was noble and virtuous. He had an atmosphere that was far from obscene.


    However, unlike that atmosphere, what Bererosa is doing right now was obscene. A ball that reminds you of the color. Sweaty forehead. And a rigorously raised nipple. It was unimaginable when I thought of her in her normal poetry.


    "Chuhl, ding... Ha, ha. What do you think?"


    Beauty''s service alone became a picture. Following instinct, Xi Hyun moves his waist and Bererosa crushes his chest with both arms. After pressuring the object with a large chest distortion, he had no choice but to groan without knowing it. It was a great pleasure to see such big breasts that they changed their shape to cover such thick objects.


    "Hahn, mate. Hulk, calm down a bit, Se-hyun. You can''t put it all in your mouth."


    Bererosa opens her mouth and accepts things of unusually large sizes. She teased her tongue and served with extreme enthusiasm. The column suddenly shines with saliva.


    "Si-hyun, why didn''t you knock?"


    Lin came into the room with a pointy look on her face. There was an uninvited guest who came first. She snorts, realizing that there is one more person who feels the same way about her.


    "You have a visitor?"


    Bererosa hugs Lynn before she even says Moore. Lean was agitated by aggressive aggression.


    "Hold on, I''m in the mood..."


    "Did you do well the other day and need something like that?"


    "But this is just too..."


    "Take it easy, Lynn."


    Bererosa, who naturally stripped Lin of her clothes, approached Sihyun with her. Lin, standing in front of him, shakes her head.


    "This is not my will. Don''t get me wrong, Si-hyun."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7 p?

 462 00462 extra

    Lin says so, but does not refuse Bererosa''s favor. Bererosa leads her to lie on the bed, licking her stuff nonstop. Rin does not hide her dead saliva in her mouth. She laughs as she watches the demonstration of whether it is relaxation.


    "Ugh, page. I''m better than Bererosa, right? No, it''ll be fine."


    The sound of embarrassment echoes through her lips, but Lynn doesn''t mind. She grabs his butt tightly and shakes her head up and down violently.


    "You like it that much? At first, even if you hate it that much, it''s in your nature. Honestly, I don''t know who Gumiho is."


    "Hmph."


    Lin gives no answer as to whether she decided to pretend not to listen to Bererosa. I just stared at him with a dull look.


    "Here, it''s heavy. Ha, 52169;. I''m sure you''ll be able to vomit a lot."


    "Do you like my tongue that much? Chubby, you squirm every time you touch it, so you can''t suck it properly."


    Bererosa aims for the heavy stacked pockets, and Lin aims for the tip of the expanded object to its limit. She enjoyed their smooth and moist tongues to her heart''s content. The excitement of the object melting constantly strikes the brain.


    The item boasted such a large size that the two remained together. Lin and Bererosa slapped each other''s lips and licked all the parts they couldn''t reach. Shortly after, things were covered in their saliva.


    "Tsk."


    Heave-ho. One of the demonstrations rushes forward, unable to endure the excessive pleasure and gushes of semen. A gummy white solution spilled onto Lin and Bererosa''s face. They hug each other and lick each other''s faces. Lin and Bererosa, who had licked up all the white liquid spilled on their fine skin, were expecting a reaction from Jihyun.


    On the other hand, Jihyun, who was stimulated by the sight, hugged them with a more lively look than before, even though he had once assessed them. Bererosa and Lynn smile faintly at each other, not to mention revealing their teeth first.


    "Si-hyun, take a look. How much I look forward to it."


    "Whatever it is, I''ll accept it. Of course, you''ll be happy to choose me."


    Lin and Bererosa exude a stimulating smile. In the contradiction between the two, Xi Hyun''s breasts jumped strongly. I didn''t think much about it. Ordering was not important in the first place.


    "I won''t let you go until I''m tired and fall down."


    It was a quantum choice. It was Bererosa that she chose. It was because she came before Lynn. There was no more reason.


    "All the way to the end, I touched it. Ha, Se-hyun is really an animal. How many women will you be satisfied with this?"


    "I''m still satisfied enough. There''s no reason not to be satisfied with a woman like you being mine."


    "... lie."


    "Then check for yourself whether you''re lying or not."


    Bererosa grips the bed linen firmly with her heavy senses. I''ve experienced it many times, but it''s always new. Bererosa bites her lip as a gigantic object burps through her insides. She hasn''t even started yet, but she''s already starting to get tired.


    "I''m next. So you better get ready. I''m gonna tighten it a lot tighter than Bererosa. Si-hyun, you know very well. How cozy my insides are..."


    Lin, who sweeps the object by hand, bites his ear. She waits for Bererosa''s turn to end at an hour''s notice. Lin looks over her chest with her fingers as she hears Bererosa struggle.


    "Come here, Lynn."


    Sihyun, who held Lin in one arm, put his finger between her jaw. The finger that went into the hot belly button like hot water split into dozens of strands.


    Lynn collapsed as her long, thin cracked fingers scraped and passed through sensitive areas. There was no way to resist.


    Lin shudders, vomiting her screams, with a dazzling jolt of joy. She has never experienced such a dull sensation. Rin mutters as she runs hot on the boat.


    "Hiya. Si-hyun, this is treason. Come on, pull it out. Huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-hush. I prefer the long, thick side."


    Sihyun blocked Rin''s lips with his own. The more intense the movement of the fingers, the more intense the movement of Lynn. Within that time, Lin caused a convulsion in her arms. She leans against her body, filling her trajectory.


    "Se-hyun, you really are a pervert. It wasn''t like this when we first met¡­"


    "So no?"


    "... I don''t hate it."


    Lin heavily embraces Sihyun.


    "Se-hyun, please focus on me first."


    Bererosa pinches her side. He nods quietly and squeezes his lower back against Bererosa. Bererosa wrapped around his waist with both legs, making him stronger than before. The eyes wet with pleasure began to turn moist.


    "Okay, Se-hyun. More, more, more!"


    Tackle. Shi Hyun provokes Bererosa''s innards with subtle waist teasing. Bererosa couldn''t help but feel the joy when she scratched the deepest. Her demands became increasingly explicit in terms of the kind of liberation she could not normally feel. Bererosa showed him who he was.


    "Scratch a little more. Ugh... Ugh. Hot. I like it there. I''m Se-hyun. I know what I like about it. Huff."


    Bererosa shakes hands with Sihyun, grunting. She could not help but push herself to her limit. The only thing that could be solved was the demonstration.


    He moved his lower back roughly. He doesn''t let her go. Rather, I coveted Bererosa''s body more and more. Xihyun moved his body as he directed his desire. I harassed my appetizing chest and licked my porcelain skin. There was no place where Sihyun couldn''t reach Bererosa''s body.


    Scrapper. When the striking strikes hard, the piston begins to lather on the joining area. Bererosa, whose face is covered in pillows, howls like an animal in an erection. When he reaches his limit, he stabs his goods firmly.


    "I think I''m going, go, Gaaah. Tsk!"


    "I don''t think I can take it. Tsk."


    He gave his whole body strength and burst out with all his desire. As he pushes his waist forward, the bed shifts.


    Bererosa, who reached her peak at the same time as the white water spilled out, convulsed. The fountain that rises in my gut soaked his belly. Circumstances that are not yet at their peak. Sihyun continued to push Bererosa. It was easy to be twice and four times.


    Finally, Bererosa is confused, unable to endure the overwhelming pleasure.


    "Now it''s my turn, right?"


    "Of course."


    As soon as Bererosa collapsed, Lin smiled faintly and approached Sihyun. I didn''t think her gaze would fall off the object of Se-hyun. The thing that rose to the belly button was great no matter when I saw it.


    Maybe it''s because he''s just repeated his actions before. An object that was clearly lined with blue blood was humbled to a man and a beast. Lin swallows her saliva as she touches Gumiho''s instincts.


    "You don''t need to rest, do you?"


    "You can do it all day if you want."


    "He''s an animal, after all."


    While grumbling, Lin falls facedown. She waited for him in her favourite posture. After taking a deep breath, he stuffed the object without hesitation. Lin''s insides had already reached the peak several times, and it was perfectly relaxed. Lynn, who swallowed things naturally, sighed and sighed.


    "Mmm-hmm! This is it, I''ve been waiting for this... I can''t be satisfied without this."


    Lin revealed a fox and nine tails to the jolt of her legs. Soon after, my ears and tails were shaking and I couldn''t stand the excitement.


    "You''re so clingy, are you expecting that?"


    "Well, don''t say that. Shame on you."


    "You said something even more embarrassing when you were feeling down."


    "I don''t know."


    Like a sticky rice cake, Xi Hyun, who had his hands full of white buttocks, moved his waist. A full-grown butt rumbles through his movements.


    "What can I do for you? Lin."


    "Harder than Bererosa, please."


    "Oh..."


    Lin clears her throat as she bursts into amazement as if she were interested. It was because I thought I read my mind.


    "Are you upset?"


    "No, it can''t be. But you like it enough to say that?"


    "But it''s embarrassing to be patient with such sights."


    Rin makes a sound of pain. Bererosa, who couldn''t bear the pleasures, was lying beside her. Of course, Lynn''s body had no choice but to run. It was reminiscent of how strong and special Bererosa''s pleasures were.


    Xihyun moved his waist as Lynn requested. As the thick stuff reaches its deepest depths, Lynn bursts into a cry. I couldn''t bear to bite my lip. The pleasures of Shi Hyun could not be done even with pain.


    So he continued to covet Lynn''s body. As I wished, I sought to impress Bererosa more diligently than Bererosa. Lin who had run as long as she could only breathe out her breath and climbed to the top.


    "Clear, ugh. Stop it, Gmayan! I don''t want you to feel any more here. I''m gonna die, man. Hmmm. Hah."


    Lin, who had been beaten to a pulp of sweat, falls flat on the bed. He quickly defeated Bererosa and Lin, and glanced at the horror he had inflicted. The sight of two people exhaling hot eyes, not too much, was sexy enough to provoke the mind.


    However, even after causing such a horror, I did not know that his desire was cold. To be clear, I wanted to do a little more. The door was opened to see if he had read his desire.


    It was a swim with one who came into the room. One could not help but be astonished to see the scene unfolding before his eyes.


    "Pa, you''re such an idiot. I knew I was dealing with people from time to time, but I never thought I''d be this agitated."


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t show you. Go out there and wait. I''ll wash up and get out."


    "You don''t have to do that."


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "Well, I mean..."


    A face covered in red like a gill twists its legs. From the moment I heard the sound, I had a feeling that this was happening. But it was the astronaut who predicted it and saw it firsthand. The ambiguous imagination and the reality that permeates the brain were quite different.


    Bererosa is breathing heavily and Lynn is patting her tail with a satisfactory smile. I could see what was happening here right now without anyone telling me.


    As one could not talk easily, the swim came forward one step. I came here after hearing one offer, so I couldn''t help but notice her opinion.


    "I''m here for you. I can see them wandering around looking for their next prey."


    The two eyes of the swimming were strangely hot aspirations.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 463 00463 extra

    "Wandering around..."


    He shakes his head as if it were absurd. Regrettably, I couldn''t argue. It was not a groundless argument. Becoming a higher being, even the desire within him was different from that of ordinary men. The constantly boiling desire was not limited to the number of times.


    One who was encouraged by the words of the swimmer dared to take off his pajamas. The heat that filled the room was unbearably lethal. Moreover, the fragrance of the rising strife was her irresistible charm.


    "Swimming is right. And it''s been a long time since I''ve had this alone time. Don''t worry about it. Accept it. You don''t have to hide from me. I can see the restraint."


    "One, your eyes cannot be deceived."


    "If you know, then joke with this trustworthy item."


    One burst of heart seduced him with a gentle voice. So Jigsaw also took off his pajamas. Her chest was in an explosive state of growth. She doesn''t fit the age. The abundantly swollen chest resonated with his thighs as a support.


    "Hannah, I''ll go first."


    "No way. I''m the one who brought you here. If it wasn''t for me, you''d be sleeping in your room. Of course I''ll go first."


    "But I turned your eyes away, didn''t I? I spoke for my sister."


    "Hmph, even cold water is up and down. You just watch it quietly. After I''ve had my fun, I''ll concede."


    "You''re not the one who decides that."


    Just as Lin and Bererosa did, one and swimming also roared, looking at each other. Sihyun grabbed one with the swimming pool before the fighting grew longer.


    "Both of you, calm down. I''ll deal with you anytime. And you can''t satisfy me if you two don''t cooperate?"


    Looking at the red stuff, one and the swimmer blushed their faces. A blue vein protrudes from the surface of the abrasive object. As a matter of fact, one and swimming were always in place. Their own lead was written down on their hands. They became gentle sheep in the face of constant lust every time.


    "How do I do this? I don''t know. I''ve never seen anything like it."


    "Hmmm, a little closer. There was no room."


    One and swimming pushed their breasts to the limit. Maybe it''s because it has an unusual size. The object was buried between her breasts, but she was confidently revealing her presence.


    "Hmm..."


    One of the breasts of a swimming crooked dough frowned. It was a change in contrast to her breast, which was smaller than an apple. My chest and chest were tight, but I was in control of the swimming. It was no exaggeration to say that the breasts of swimming were swallowing things.


    I looked at the swimming one through the object with a familiar gesture. Swimming was younger than her, but with breasts that could not be ignored. Although I did not see the size, the shape was distinct. It was unstoppable and kept a circular shape.


    "Are you so jealous? My breasts?"


    "Ha, that can''t be right. You can replicate as much as you want about your poor appearance."


    One of the proudest voices snorts. Nothing goes wrong without her mastery of 30,000 tricks. One that simultaneously turned the history and thought stimulated the bloodstream. Soon, her time passed quickly.


    Along with the sound of the occipital wall, bone and muscle colliding, one was reborn, abandoning his appearance.


    "Is this...?"


    "It''s the result of combining my spells into Lynn''s glutes."


    Not to mention a mixture of axillary balls and inversions. One realized that his gaze on him was unusual. There was nothing to see. It was affection and affection. She smiled at the thought that she was hoping for herself.


    "Hehe, is it that good? Sihyun."


    "You can''t hate it."


    "I''m glad you said that. This is what Orloth has prepared for you. So enjoy it."


    The one who regained his former strength was able to temporarily promote his growth. Sihyun stared at the one who had grown up dazed. One look was not lacking compared to other women.


    The extremely refined body exuded a peculiar charm. Dynamically moving muscles showed the limits of the beauty that women can have. The affection hidden in the strong eyes melted away my feelings of empathy.


    What was particularly peculiar was the breasts. Unlike her sad past, her breasts were overflowing with lust.


    "I''m disappointed you didn''t tell me this."


    "Hmmm, if I grow up a little bit, I''ll swim, and you, and no one else in this room can beat me. It''s just a fact. You don''t even have to explain it in a sentence."


    One smiles bitterly. She has been a Seeker - Eclipse - for five years, and has only failed to grow fully. With time, she could grow as much as the rest.


    "I''ll close your eyes for now. If you can''t see it, you''ll have more fun than usual."


    One was pressed down on his face with a pillow nearby. After realizing her intentions, she suppressed her senses. Fitting all the criteria to an adult male, he shivered at the excitement of digging his lower back. As one said, the pleasures of ignorance and ignorance were sweeter than I thought.


    "Here, this is good, right? Chubby, Chubby, Chubby. I feel empowered to endure it. You can''t hide it. You have such vivid blood lines."


    "Hah, this smell always drives me crazy. Hmmm, pull harder, don''t let your back go out. You couldn''t enjoy it."


    I didn''t know who was who. All he could tell was that his mind was sweet enough to melt. Their breasts gently wrapped around a stiff, raised object. Sihyun was foolishly seduced by the amusing feeling of concealing superiority.


    "Churrrgh. Hot," he said. "


    "Hehe, heh, heh. Tsk."


    The tongue that tickles the head is thick and full of scratches, and the tongue that licks the belly button is relatively thin and soft. Xihyun waved his back reflexively. The object makes an obscene sound of water as it travels between its plump breasts.


    "We can''t lose."


    "That''s right, Lynn. You can make an objective decision right now."


    Lin and Bererosa regained their senses. With their slender fingers, they tickled the muscles as hard as a millstone and patted the sensitive skin with their wet tongues.


    "Se-hyun, which one do you like best? Whose tongue do you like best?"


    "That''s all you have to say, Bererosa. You know you can''t see it."


    "But I want to know. Is it the strongest thing you can think of?"


    Bererosa pants, licking his lips.


    "Se-hyun, who are you? Who''s the best?"


    "I wonder. Who do you like best?"


    "You don''t have to ask. I would be the best."


    Lovers urged an answer, but she didn''t open her mouth easily. No, I couldn''t open it. Everyone had an irresistible pleasure.


    "Don''t you think that''s enough to fight over? I wasn''t satisfied yet."


    The women who were stimulated by Xi Hyun''s answer moved closer and closer. Soon after, the room was filled with the heat of five people.


    The range that he could predict was limited. It restricted my senses. Four women always went beyond his expectations. If there were mouths that were rolling their tongues to melt and eat, there were mouths that were forcibly opening their buttocks and inserting the tip of their tongue. Her breasts and lips became their toys.


    In a situation where he did not know who was irritating him, he spit out the liquid three times. Three more than two, and four more than three.


    "Ugh, ugh¡­ huahhhh¡­!"


    At the same time a faint groan rang out, he instinctively lifted his lower back. Like a rubber ring, the elastic innards swallowed everything.


    "Oh, yeah, it''s hot in there, too!"


    One climbed on top of him panted and fell asleep. The thing that broke my insides was like a magic word that drove a woman crazy. Size and thickness, shape and warmth. And even smells. Each and every one of them was a deadly element.


    Sihyun was able to identify the opponent. The strength of the body to conceal it was unbearable. He smiled as he stabbed the object deep enough to touch his hip and pubic bone.


    "There''s one."


    "Do you understand? I''ve given you so much care and pleasure that you won''t recognize. I almost felt sad if I couldn''t distinguish this from others."


    "Yes, you''re the only one who''s sensitive!"


    Sihyun turned around and aimed for a palatial palate. One is shaken like a cowboy on an angry bull. I couldn''t stand it if I tried. Even when they grew, their weaknesses remained unchanged.


    "Haha! Hah! Isn''t that the only thing you''re after? Huang, Huang. That''s, like, the most sensitive place, you know..."


    One of the pleasures of hitting the brain bursts into an uneasy scream. Reflexively tightened thighs, but they were useless. The thicker the object, the stronger the uterus.


    "How hard can it be to accept growing up? Yippee, yippee, yippee... What a beast."


    At its peak, one waist bent like a bow. At the same time, I tightened the object that came into my body tightly. One tightens his breath, moving his lower back up and down, and crushing the mill. She longed for Xi Hyun''s love, forgetting to spill the white droplet through her crotch.


    "Ha, hang on! Ahhhang, I''m going, I think, huff."


    I don''t know how many times. One of his breathless thighs came down, grabbing his moody thighs.


    Despite a number of circumstances, Xi Hyun''s objects were buried like the first time. Sihyun calmly waited for the next turn. Soon after, the wet flesh swallowed the object.


    Heat like you put it in hot tub. The feeling of worms crawling through things was accompanied by a pleasant feeling that was not commonly tasted. As his insides moved from all sides, he lightly burst elasticity.


    I could only hear the sound of a mouthful or a hand covering my mouth, but she could see who it was at once.


    "This is swimming."


    "Hmph, Hmph, no, because... Hmph. Little, little, little..."


    I turned my back, but the swim responded calmly. She was unable to concentrate on the excitement of crossing limits. Relatively inexperienced, she twists her body full of stubbornness, unable to withstand the warmth of the hot objects inside her belly. Splash. The liquid flows through your veins, drenching your bedspread vigorously.


    "You''re not a swimmer. Then there''s nothing we can do."


    "Huff, so well, huff, guess what."


    The sound of crying stimulated the sadism of Xi Hyun. The protuberance pierced the uterus. Even the pain was pleasant, the swim shivered at once and tapped his chest.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 464 00464 Brawl

    Red Ticket Attention


    - If you don''t like dirty things, you can skip it.


    - Below the headlines.


    Sihyun grabs the back of the swim and doesn''t let go until she reveals her true identity. As excuses continued, the teasing of Xi Hyun''s waist intensified. As the heavy object rumbled through his insides, the swimming sensation was unbearable, and he vomited a hot sigh. In the end, the swimming, which did not tolerate the pleasures, could not even move its lower back. She sank like a sailboat swaying in a storm, and fell on her chest.


    "That''s right, ugh. I''m sorry I lied, Clothes."


    Swimming didn''t even speak properly. I was drunk with sweet pleasures. My butt trembled on its own due to a movement that I couldn''t get used to.


    After he removed the pillow, he got up from his seat and began to move his lower back and forth. The swimming pool collapses as the thick stuff passes through the tender skin.


    Sihyun took a single lip, sweeping Bererosa''s chest and Lynn''s forehead with a skillful hand. The swim beneath him vomits the sound of elongated pain. Sihyun naturally coveted four people. The woman under Shi Hyun changed every time. However, the fact that he gasps whenever he lifts his waist did not change.


    The mixture of males and females was salty and dense. The heat inside the room was noticeable. He revealed his nature and did not let go until Lin fell. There were three more behind her, even if she could not stand it. For the first time, he poured out a liquid that he didn''t know was only targeting the next person.


    It didn''t matter if I just decided to do it all day. Maybe it''s because the anger is different in the first place. The pleasure he gave was different from the usual senses. Not only did he lose his grip at once, but he was choked by direct contact.


    Four women could not resist. Wet with luscious pleasures, they clung together like snakes. Without a single crack, the women surround him and lick his body. There was no place where their tongues could not reach. The women who occupied all the hidden areas looked up at her with a dazzling gaze.


    A prick. Sihyun, who placed a second object under his navel, dealt with two at a time. The swimming underneath him and one hugged each other and burst into a happy scream.


    "Papa Man''s Idol, Alto! I''m a universal worker who shows up in situations and places he wants to be even if Papa doesn''t talk."


    "... Hmm, I was right."


    At that moment, two people emerged from the air. Sherry and Alto, who had the opposite glamour, were fascinated by the sight that lay before them. Sherry turns her head and exhales. After so many years, she was also a phenomenon of joy that was not easily seen.


    Alto, on the other hand, looked at Sihyun and four women alternately with interesting eyes. She spent many years in the body of Nialla Totep, but was ignorant of her male and female relationships. Her only concern is Ahzatos. Of course, nothing else came to her attention.


    Anyway, that was the situation. There were a lot of good study materials, but she wasn''t one to refuse. Alto licked his lips with his forehead tongue and hugged him. It didn''t matter that he was with other women. It''s because I knew it was evidence of a competent male.


    Alto wanted his attention and affection. There was no need to stir up confusion with beings who were less violent than themselves. It was not difficult to take his heart fairly. Alto was that confident.


    "Papa, if this had happened, you should have called me first. I''m Papaman''s idol. It''s my job to satisfy Papa''s cravings and win his heart."


    "... My Lord, it''s hard to throw a banquet without me. I don''t like being alone. I hope you can ease my mood."


    Unlike the ferocious horse, Sherry stood beside Xi Hyun in a slight posture. A rising demonstration has become even more attractive without her seeing it. Even without Shu''s blessing, he was exhaling his own scent. Sherry sat beside Sihyun, feeling his presence more naturally than before.


    "Yes, welcome."


    Somewhere along the way, Shi Hyun greets Sherry and Alto, pulling them in. I still didn''t know I was satisfied with the things I was doing after coveting four women. Rather, he urged his decision as if it were not enough.


    "Ew, Papa, the beast. It''s not my taste to be bullied, but I can''t help it because Papa wants me to. But do I have to do it more than anyone else?"


    "Don''t worry."


    Sihyun reached out his hand and pressed Alto. Alto, lying underneath him, burst into a roar. It was an unnatural act, but it became a stirring seasoning.


    On the other hand, when she lifted up her skirt, she smelled a nasty aroma. Her burning insides looked forward to the pleasures that would come upon her with an elongated tingle.


    Sihyun, who grabbed Alto''s waist, stabbed the object. There is no movement to prepare, but the massive object gently enters your body.


    "Haang, hot. You like it? It''s better because it''s a girl, right? Hahahaha, yes, Papa, make it a little more violent. Make your body unsatisfactory without the papa, quick."


    Even though Alto was unconscious, a scream came out. She can''t help the sound of pain. Xihyun and Alto''s actions were violent. They put down the shame between the gaze of three and reason and pushed each other to the limit. There were obscene compliments and blatant demands.


    They were like beasts. Sherry lets out a hot sigh as she crosses her affections and passions. I want to be like that. With intense hope, she falls facedown with her legs wide open.


    "I can''t live without you now. Please accept full responsibility."


    "I was going to do it anyway."


    "Huff, huff..."


    Sherry creeps up as the chunk of flesh plunges deep into her body. She could see why the others were so blue. Xi Hyun''s stuff was sweet. I haven''t even started yet, but my back is falling off. It was a pleasure that was not in her head. I wanted to become a whole body for my whole life.


    Sherry, a gentle sheep in front of him, moved as he wished. She swallowed up a drop of sweat, a drop of white water, and longed for pleasure with a red face like apricot.


    Sihyun was thirsty and coveted six women at the same time. He moved his waist as a sigh of joy from all sorts of beautiful women vomiting. The women who gained the heart of Shi Hyun were emptied with a satisfied expression.


    "I don''t think it ever ends."


    Wet girls with joy and joy were lovely. The burning skin irritated my lust, and the drops of sweat poured down on me touched my instincts.


    Delightful smiles increased the flow of time with negligence and negligence indefinitely. He wouldn''t come tomorrow until he hoped. Lynn and Bererosa, swimming and one, and Sherry and Alto. Beauties who were lacking, even though they were poor, spread their arms wide to accept the demonstration. The demonstration into their arms made fun of their waist without hesitation.


    It was still a long night.


    /456


    Zephyros was divided into western and eastern continents. The western continent is now subordinated to the Zifiel family, and the eastern continent has been reformed around the Tagnarian family. It''s all in the past.


    It''s been three months. Fall has passed and winter is near. February, when the fierce wind blew, there was always a white snow and a beautiful chill.


    A great snowfall came without warning. The city fell asleep for a short time because of the snowfall that was almost invisible. Onnuri is a whitebitten land. A street where no one comes or goes as if time had stopped. As the sun set and the night fell, the world became silent.


    It was the same in the wilderness, tied with a green belt. Of course, it wasn''t everything I saw. There was a joint no one knew about. The artificially created site was the area one created earlier to protect the Eclipses.


    Now it''s a training ground that only people you know can use. One occupied a wider area than the football field was united in spirit. Maybe it''s the snow. The surroundings are full of silent silences.


    "Huuuh-uh."


    One exhaled. The start was small, but over time, it became a massive stream of breathlessness that eroded the intestine. Her breath does not end, though she breathes her last breath to spit out all the impurities inside.


    Kugu Palace, shortly after, the interior of the cavity rang out. One spirit of unity of thought institutions, circuits, and short circuits rose to the top. And I was reborn without fault. What she saw was beyond reason. All these years she thought she was everything in the world.


    A flock of light pours out from one head. All the energy that had been stored up until now was gathered under one system. One looked at the situation more seriously than ever before. The moment she looked forward to and looked forward to.


    Over the past three months, one has moved on to the pinnacle. She was advised by Sihyun, who became an extraterrestrial god, and she had a clue as to where to go next. The harmony between ideology and internal air. New concepts and knowledge from this world. And Xihyun''s help. There was no reason she couldn''t take the next step.


    At this moment, the spell in one''s head pierced the source. Her potential to achieve a unified business was the greatest in history. She was the guardian of the secret society and the most unarmed person known as the King of Fortune.


    One of them went beyond his previous life and moved as the flow flowed. ''The power to break the law'', force flowed within her. One step away from the logic and logic set by the universe is out of the framework of life.


    Every cell flutters like crazy, and everything in the body changes. All the organs in the body melted together. She broke the mold she was given and became a great old being. and became one of the cosmic personalities.


    "This is the great old being..."


    One shudders. The pulsating force within her is in an uncanny area. She glances at her body with interesting eyes as she can see the back of the universe.


    "Oh, this is another interesting phenomenon."


    If her shadow was the foundation of the chassis, her sword was the foundation. A sturdy, sharp sword, above all. It was the shape of her essence that combed and the path she had walked.


    There''s nothing one can''t break now. Soon she was the sword and soon she was the sword. As one gestured, cardioms recreated by a third rule, out of material constraints, swirled around her. It wasn''t one or two. The number of cardiothoracic swords that were shaped after hearing one call was countless. It was filled with underground cavities.


    One who hid his energy ran to him with joy. I could now help him out of his sight. She has become something else.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 465 00465 Brawl

    Sihyun, who was waiting for one outside the joint, recognized the birth of a great old existence. Unlike him, one jumped at him. She is no longer a normal creature, as she rises in rank. It was well known to Sihyun. He was a long way off, too.


    "Se-hyun, look. Finally, I was on the starting line."


    Suddenly, the one who jumped up strongly hugged him. She wrapped her legs around her waist. Like a spider on an old-growth tree, the one that held him without a single crack gripped his elongated cheek.


    "Yeah, you look smart."


    "The first one had to yield to Sherry, but the second one was different."


    Sherry was inherently in a position where one could not win. Sherry, who inherited Chev Nigurus'' blood, was a wood that could become a great old being if the requirements were met.


    So, even more so, I couldn''t be happier. Her efforts alone have brought her to this stage.


    "I was not so happy when I was named the goldsmith, but I''m just so proud that I can help you."


    "Thank you. I didn''t do much."


    "It''s okay. You''re here. I''m satisfied with that."


    Sihyun stroked one head. It was rare for her to express her feelings honestly. But it was also a sweet moment. One of them turns his shoulder and rolls his foot away from him.


    "Then¡­"


    "And?"


    "Then it''s only a matter of time before it''s verified. I want to know how strong you''ve become."


    A colorless, transparent sword appeared behind one back. Hundreds and thousands of blades have eroded the surroundings. She glows red, whether she hasn''t mastered the boiling power. No matter how feminine she became, her essentially-fighting fanaticism didn''t change. He sighed and corrected himself.


    "It shouldn''t be so bad to see your next goal right away."


    "Oh, could you show me?"


    "You''re going to run until you show me."


    "Getting to know each other is not so good."


    One smiled faintly and kicked him in the back. For her now, she was not a lovely lover, but a foe to be beaten. Protesting her tireless improvement, she sticks her tongue out.


    "You started it, I''ll finish it." "


    "The sea I wished for."


    Se-hyun, who grabbed one ankle and threw it, smiled the same as her.


    /457


    Black and sleazy evil. Tough and sticky. Unknown hatred and unforgettable truth. The information he obtained through Master Keraeno was fragmented. It was all the sensual misgivings that were inexplicable.


    But through the trail of Azatos, another awakening to Azatos revealed the hidden truth.


    The ancient gods of Bondi were powerless to stop Ubo Satlla from expanding indefinitely. Against Ubo Satlla, ruler of the afterlife, it was more dangerous than pouring oil into a blazing fire.


    At that time, it was Azatos. He preached the forbidden knowledge to the ancient gods to stop Ubo Satlla from devouring the universe. When he stepped forward, he moved indirectly because he could have caused more afterstorms than Ubo Satlah caused.


    Unfortunately, that has become a problem.


    The ancient gods who received the ''Song of Yste'', a technology that took away the wisdom and intelligence of the Divine Spirit, swung their swords at Azatos as soon as they defeated Ubo Satlla. They used the potential of Estee''s songs to take away Azatoth''s wisdom and intelligence.


    I took revenge for my kindness. Azatos couldn''t help but despair. Azatos couldn''t help but groan. The malice and killing intent of Azatos must have all come from hatred for the ancient gods.


    However, he had to make a bitter smile. It was self-interest. I could see that the ancient gods were incapable of dissent, even a demonstration I had not met a few times. In the beginning, cosmic personalities were indistinguishable from good.


    The ancient gods were all enemies. That''s what instinct was chanting, and that''s what it was deciding. Another Azatoth demonstration could not resist the flow. I don''t know if it''s a coincidence, but he had an ill-fated relationship with one of them.


    ''Nordens.''


    He was neutral and moderate. However, to balance the universe, he was also an extremist who did not hesitate to make dramatic choices.


    Anger erupted to the very tip of my head as the abominations of the past and present were entangled. The vein was cut deep enough to pierce through the skin. He breathed deeply and took control of himself.


    He was powerless even if he became another Azatos, using the footprints of Azatos as a platform. There were so many missing powers. Even though everything was taken away, it was no exaggeration.


    Sihyun sharpened his strength to kill the ancient gods in the last three months. As I began to rule the Soul Circle, I was not afraid of the arrival of the Kzarklut again.


    ''Soon.''


    Dreamland. His first objective was there.


    /458


    Continents who lived on the Earth went to Zephyros one by one with the help of the Hiler-Gate, a self-resonance leap derivative. Of course, it took some time, but things went smoothly. After six years, those who treaded their homeland welcomed a new life with tears.


    The land where the House of Rufus lived was reborn as the kingdom of Tagnaria. The heart of the eastern continent was no longer the House of Rufus, but the Kingdom of Tagnaria. Those around the return of the legend stiffen their senses.


    The circle was practically misunderstood. Chris delegated all authority over The One to Jay, who vowed to reinvent the whole system of The One to the continent.


    In a cluttered situation, the eastern continent naturally belonged to the Tagnarian clan. Those who believed in the circle and acted in all kinds of corruption disappeared into the dew of the prison, and those who did not see the light in suppression came out again under the sun.


    With the influx of continents on Earth, the authorities swore an absolute obedience to the Tagnarians without you.


    "My Lord, my eyes are burning. May I deal with it?"


    "That can''t be right. You hang in there."


    Se-hyun, who grabbed Sherry, who seemed to be about to jump, slapped her on the head. He also felt the way he was looking at himself. But it wasn''t malicious. Curiosity stemmed from benevolence everywhere. Even continents from Earth and continents born and raised here were saved by Sihyun. It wasn''t that strange to stare at the companion of a silver woman.


    Sihyun stepped into the city of Tagnaria as she watched the streets change differently every day. Just three months later, Prince Tagnaria showed an overwhelming display in the rapidly changing streets.


    The walls and gates were not finished, so the interior of the Kingdom of Tagnaria was a mess, but he didn''t mind. Bererosa greets him faster than anyone, who found him among the workers.


    "Welcome, Se-hyun. Is it a temple again today?"


    "A shrine, that sounds like a great thing to say. You and Lynn would have done better without me telling you."


    "Hehe, it still gives me great strength just to have you here? No matter who you are, you are my romantic leader in the Tagnaria Kingdom."


    He scratched his head because it was a strange word. Sherry said something about whether she disliked Sihyun''s attitude.


    "... of course. All you need is three tongues. It will be a great strength to have the real master in charge of the force here."


    "Miss Sherry, I will not forgive any more rudeness."


    "Do not forgive me. I''m sick of hearing forgiveness with my mouth."


    It was a brutal conversation like it was yesterday. Lin appeared among the workers before he said Moore. Bererosa and Sherry turn their heads as she waves her arms, smiling at Sihyun.


    "Suddenly, I came to see Sihyun. Bererosa, that''s too much! I can tell you that in advance."


    "You''re the one who was blunt and didn''t notice, Lynn. You should have guessed by the look on my face."


    Lin smiles at the pretentious excuse and hugs her.


    "What brings you here, anyway?"


    "The swim isn''t far from graduation. I came here because I thought I''d forgotten because the date was coming."


    "I see that''s already happened. Each day will grow differently with swimming sheep."


    Bererosa wept. As Sihyun said, I had completely forgotten. There were more than one or two things to worry about lately. It was no exaggeration to say that I had forgotten the passage of time. That''s how hard I worked.


    "If that''s the case, don''t worry. I remember, but I don''t. I can''t believe the kid who didn''t come to my chest grew up that much..."


    Lin looks back at the past and shakes her head. It was true to be proud, but it was also true to be equally disgusting. Nothing creeps me out more than that, thinking that the swim that was a crybaby and a kid had all grown up and graduated from high school.


    Lin, who lightly burst her elasticity, grabbed Bererosa''s arm.


    "Se-hyun, we are younger than the pioneers. You could say you just graduated from high school."


    Sherry quickly tracked Lynn''s intentions.


    "My Lord, I am younger than any great old being. No, it''s like a newborn. It will be rewarding to raise."


    "What the hell is that sound?"


    He shakes his head in a ridiculous contest. Every time I see her burning in some strange rivalry, I get in trouble.


    "Se-hyun, forget what they said. The important thing is not to meet our standards, but to meet Se-hyun''s standards. Let me ask you one thing in that sense. Do you like the association? Do you like the swallow?"


    "..."


    It was a subtle number. When you think about it, it was like she was directly adjusting their age. Of course, it had to meet pioneer standards, not human standards.


    "Kite, the swallow is good. That''s what you guys said, right?"


    "Hehe, I thought you would say that, too. Age is just a number. At the precursor level, we are just like children."


    "Wait, I mean, you''re different, even if you are. Much more relatable than me, hehe!"


    Lin protests, but Bererosa doesn''t let her go. It was only a terrible punishment for those who broke the taboo.


    "Hou ''an Muchi. You''re measured on a human basis, and you''re measured on a pioneer basis. Incorrect from the start point. Do you really want to cheat your age that much?"


    Sherry compared herself to the newborn, but she decided not to.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 466 00466 Brawl

    All he could do was finish the story as soon as possible. The longer I talk, the more poison I become. It was the truth that I realized through many experiences. Xihyun wrapped his arms around Sherry''s waist to end a disagreement.


    "Anyway, don''t be late."


    As he took a step back, Sherry also took a step back with him.


    "I understand. I don''t want to work until then."


    "I''ll be there soon. I want to see him grow up. I''m sure Bererosa will take you even if you get up late."


    "Wait, Lynn. I think I heard something weird in the middle. It''s not me who sleeps late, it''s you."


    Bererosa looks at Lynn with the axe''s eyes. Lynn also looks at her without losing. When a subtle neurometastasis occurred, he shook his head. Are they fighting because they''re close? Were they close because they argued? It was unknown.


    Sihyun and Sherry turned their backs. It was time to go home. They leap forward, gazing at each other, grunting Bererosa and Lynn.


    /459


    Though February was approaching, I didn''t think the cold would break. The snowfall from the previous full moon has still continued. The thermometer plunged vertically, renewing its new record. All activity ceased in an unusual wave. The snow piled up on the road becomes difficult to get rid of, and the frozen city begins to turn white like paper.


    At that moment, abilities arose. One by one, I started lifting heavy buttocks in an unusual wave. An era in which all talents were upleveled. Nothing could stand in the way of those with more than a million ideas.


    As a result of their efforts, an unusual faction faded. But there was no damage. Changchu High School was also an unusual group. The graduation ceremony took place later than expected.


    "But thank God. I can graduate before it''s too late. I thought you couldn''t..."


    For swimming, graduation was a meaningful event. It was because he could confidently claim to be an adult when this moment passed.


    "You''re an hour late."


    "That''s right, it was the school that cared about the parents who didn''t make it in time because of the snow."


    "But do you know how little I was worried? I''ve been waiting for this day, but if it''s delayed, ugh."


    I shuddered as if I didn''t want to think about swimming. Lin and Bererosa grin and clap the bottom of the swimming pool.


    "I''m not a child anymore, so take your hands off me. I''m too old to like that."


    "Oh, I thought you still were. I''m so sad that the child I sniffed in my arms is so big already. No, I have to say time is careless."


    "Don''t worry, Miss Swimming. because time is faster than you think. It makes the same sense for a young child to grow old. It won''t take much longer than I thought. So enjoy this moment."


    While the swimming frowned upon by an evil tale, Lin and Bererosa walked through Changchu High School as if they were fine. They always caught people''s attention, everywhere.


    "Graduation is so complicated. When I was younger, I thought I was more concise."


    "It''s strange to talk about your youth like that, Hana. Correct me when I was a man."


    "Shut up."


    Hana and Sherry take a step back as they bicker. Approaching Sihyun''s side, the swim hugged his arm.


    "Aren''t you cold?"


    When he said that, he pointed to his scarf. Although he was willing to give her a scarf, she only smiled. He was a body unaffected by the external environment.


    Sihyun, who held the hand of the swimmer, breathed warmth into her body.


    "Tsi, I didn''t want this."


    "But I don''t think your face was the same."


    "You''ll see, mister. I''m an adult now. I''m not going to be protected forever. I''m sure it''ll help you."


    That is what Swimming became a damsel. Sihyun smiled and engraved her commitment.


    "Okay, go ahead. Let the graduation ceremony begin."


    "Yes."


    The swim drifts away with a wave of hands. Sihyun gladly looked behind her, shifting to the designated position in accordance with the announced broadcast. The graduation ceremony was held at the gym. Maybe an hour later than the scheduled event. The graduation ceremony was a quick tempo.


    "Se-hyun, it''s been a long time."


    "Yes, hello."


    "Hmmm."


    "Come and sit here. If your son-in-law were here, would he react?"


    "Hmmm."


    Sitting next to Jeho-chul and Park, Shi-hyun lightly greeted them. It was natural that the swimming parents would show up here. Hochol and Xia were in a corner, whether they had a social status or personal awareness. It was a relatively invisible place.


    Hocheol, who had caught his attention by exhaling, opened his mouth.


    "You know that, don''t you? Heterotopia has been disappearing rapidly for some time now."


    "You have no idea. because that''s what''s causing the whole world to sway."


    Current heterotopia has been decreasing steadily. What happened was three months ago. In everyday life, the heterotopia was so abundant that it was easily accessible to ordinary people.


    But now heterotopia is an old saying. It became an anomaly that can be seen only in the ghastly forest or deep underground. The fall of heterotopia, it was also an unexpected result.


    In the beginning, the heterotopic formed by the collision between Zephyros, Earth, and two dimensions. The sudden disappearance of a heterotopia did not matter.


    "Wouldn''t the health care sales business also be difficult?"


    "We''re running out of people to see the big effect, so we''re running low on sales. You''ll only find who you''re looking for, and then the market will shrink on its own."


    "Is that how it is?"


    "I''m sure you''re not worried enough. The money you''ve earned so far has been unusual. And heterotopia isn''t always there. It was meant to be like this one day."


    It''s been six years since hetero and heterotopia appeared. The market formed around the two could not be counted by numbers. If it suddenly disappeared, the world economy would be in flux.


    What more do you need to say after the industrial foundation is gone? The word "volunteer revolution" was about to disappear. The geese that lay the golden eggs were dying.


    It was natural for Hochol to worry. However, Xi Hyun did not associate much. It was more important than that.


    Slander...


    Slander is completely hidden from the Earth. Funnily enough, it matched exactly when the heterotopia started disappearing. It was easy to see that he had used his hands without looking.


    Sihyun plundered Slander''s house to catch his tail, as well as a private laboratory, but couldn''t find a clue. There is no trace of a human being on Earth named Slander Nigri. The slander was in a state of disappearance. It was a situation in front of us until the treatment of potential death.


    Xihyun did not report anything to the supernatural organization Savior. Telling didn''t change anything. Describing Slander as a body sent by the god of outer space only adds to the confusion. The slander that was abandoned in the first place will never appear again.


    "... when the heterotopia disappears, the higher-leveled talents will be in full swing. Personally, I''m more worried about this than I am about the health care business. Nothing is closer than a fist."


    The power of the capabilities was massively expanded. Once the heterotopia disappeared, extremely trained talents would definitely look elsewhere. It was only for a moment that I could lock myself inside the borders of society. When they realized that the laws and regulations were useless, they would break the chains themselves and rush out.


    "I don''t think you need to worry about that."


    "Something on your mind?"


    "Yes, there are lots of playgrounds. It doesn''t have to be here, does it?"


    Hocheol nods quietly. I didn''t like that he took the swimming away, but his ability was clear. It was because he was the strong man who could win even if he turned the world against his enemies.


    ''Rather, it might make it even angrier.''


    "What do you think of this sect, by the way? I don''t think it''s normal weather. Is it possible that one of the great old beings has emerged?"


    "It could be possible. But I''m not so sure."


    It was an area where Se-hyun could not easily answer. Even though it was not a great old being, it was possible for a weather anomaly to happen. Meanwhile, Earth has suffered from body weight. The great old beings came and were shocked to find out.


    There was nothing strange about the effect being expressed now. No, it wasn''t weird. So it was forbidden to rush ahead.


    "Don''t worry if they show up. We can take care of it."


    At the same time as what Sihyun said, the student council''s petition ended. The next one was the valedictorian.


    It was swimming up to the top. When she appeared, the graduates burst into resilience. Swimming was like a sanctuary that was untouchable to other students, showing them what first place was.


    Swimming erased all records held by Changchu High School. It wasn''t a step ahead. It showed an overwhelming gap that no one could keep up with for the next hundred years.


    The title of swimming in Sectionals was a punctual genius: 10 million ideas and rare abilities. The trained body, and the sense that governs it all. Even if the potential exploded, it was no exaggeration.


    It was a level beyond the elite that the country raised with great care. In all that time, it was ridiculous to think that she was tied to the blood of a pioneer.


    When the swimmer opened his mouth, he got wet with emotion. The little girl who was sniffing in his arms grew up and stood before him.


    /460


    Dreamland was a space not in space. Technically, Dreamland was on the verge of dreams and reality. It was a place that could be called a gap in outer space or beyond the Scarecrow dimension. Naturally, it was not a naturally formed space. It was a planned area where cosmic personalities gathered from beginning to end.


    Dreamland was the only neutral zone in the vast universe. The moment I came here, there was no relationship or relationship that I had made in the outside world. There was no conflict or conflict in Dreamland. Here, everyone was equal. The creature that promotes conflict and conflict was only killed by other beings.


    That''s why no one could stand alone in Dreamland. The gods of outer space were also just one man here.


    "Whew, I always feel it, but I don''t like it here. No conflict, no conflicts... what''s different than stopping?"


    Once inside Dreamland, Alto heads for the Sea of Selenoria.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. I''m a little late today. Sorry about that.

 467 00467 Brawl

    In the middle of Dreamland, the Selenorian Sea was untouched by other beings.


    The swirling sea, continuous thunder and lightning throughout 365 days a year. and periodically warped space and dimensions. It was no exaggeration to say that no one visited the Celenoria Sea. For those living in Dreamland, the Sea of Selenoria was an unknown place.


    The Selenorian Sea was a vast sea that encompassed the Dreamland. The size and gravity of the venue was unassailable. But there was no one there.


    It belonged to Nialla Totep. Along with Nordens, the one who contributed the most to the Dreamland organization was the act of suicide, taking a reckless step into the residence of NiAltoteb.


    From the beginning, Nialla Totep did not choose the Selenorian Sea.


    The island to the south, Oriov, was chosen by the Nordens, so Nialla Totep only designated the Sea of Selenoria to the north. Even in the Neutral Zone of Dreamland, it was impossible to get rid of the physiological disgust each other had. Rather, in the past, their silence was like a miracle.


    "Go away, Idol''s trail."


    As Alto gestures, hurricanes and storms cover the Selenorian Sea. Even though the Celenoria Sea is rough, it is like a room for her, who is the body of Nialla Totep.


    After the calm of the Selenorian sun, Alto hurls himself to the surface. The gust, the Selenorian Sea, split naturally along her path. Soon after, the massive architecture reveals itself. Like that of the pyramid, the skyscraping architecture emitted light that did not fade after thousands of years.


    It was the Node of Nialla Totep, Paldegius. Unfortunately, Nilatotheb, I did not come here. I just sent the bodies to examine the matter. Dreamland, a neutral zone, was a boring and boring place for Nialla Totep to roam the entire universe scattering chaos and chaos.


    Alto walks into the hallway by himself. Lots of dead bodies passed by her. But Alto didn''t even look at them. She was inherently different from them. I wasn''t talking about appearance or race. They were an amphibious product to fill the waters. There were very few bodies that represented Nialla Totep''s will.


    "I don''t see them yet. I guess we''re in a hurry."


    Alto summoned him before he got here. An order that cannot be refused if you are physically ill. After exercising a right she had never used for billions of years, she stopped walking in front of her eyes.


    The gray slime caught Alto''s eye. The gray slime, the size of her pillow, moves with a bounce all over her body. Elbow, elbow, elbow. The shivering gray slime is stunning.


    It was strange, but I did not change it for hundreds of millions of years. Alto sighs as he closes his eyes. The gray slime, unfortunately, is an ally of hers. The gray slime was also the body of Nialla Totep.


    "Ratoom, come quickly. I''m gonna feel nauseous every time I see you running around, so I''m gonna step on you myself."


    "Alto, you''re talking too much."


    "Of course you have to. Imagine that sweet gummy bears are moving. Ugh, that''s horrible."


    "I still think it''s better than you. I''d rather protect my personality than talk about everyone''s idols like you. Am I wrong?"


    Ratoom bounces like Bora. The universe was vast. Describing the dimensions in which the universe and the universe intersected, the region extended to a multiverse-Multiple Universe. The area in which Ratoom operated was a slaughterhouse where strength was everything. It was the universe at the end of the day by killing and dying. There was no word for production and culture. Only plunder and plunder were the truth.


    It was because they all sought strength that made them appear rounded and smooth. It excludes all unnecessary elements to eliminate weaknesses and variables. The essence of Ratoom lies in slaughter. More efficient slaughter. A more efficient slaughter. What Alto hated was not the appearance, but the values.


    "Fine. I''ll see if you''re strong or if I''m strong." "


    Alto stepped on the gray slime and the ratum without cause. A silly sound comes from Ratoom''s body, crushed in the shape of a footprint. A freshly caught Aratum leaps over Alto''s head.


    "Tsk, I wouldn''t ignore the summons if I didn''t have them."


    Ratoom grunts. He didn''t come to Paldegius-Dreamland, either. It was the summons that moved Ratoom. The summons that were renewed once every 10 billion years had the privilege of using only the body of ''five''.


    All bodies had to respond to the summons. Regardless of reason, regardless of topic, regardless of circumstances. Once the summons fell, we had to assemble at Paldegius. There were no exceptions. In the first place, it was a rules-summoned by Nialla Totep to coordinate the bodies. Denying the summons was the same as denying Nialla Totep''s will.


    "This summons will be particularly interesting, so look forward to it. Now, Tooltooger will support my choice in a few moments."


    "Did you find anything interesting?"


    "You''ll probably fall in shock."


    "Is that it?"


    "Yes, it''s that important. Maybe we can decide our future."


    "I look forward to it. Alto, I''m sure it''s a big deal if you say so."


    Ratoom leaps over Alto''s head. He had a summoning like Alto. But he never used it. It was because there was no topic for all the body parts to be gathered and discussed. It was as if the will of Nialla Totheb was together.


    "I''ve been so bored lately. Alto, you''d better split up because of the agenda you brought."


    "... and then I won''t let you down, Ratoom."


    "It''s not unusual to see a sensitive reaction... Is that even possible? Really?"


    "Shut up, it''s noisy."


    Alto throws a loud rattle over his head. Pfft, the place where the long-distance ratoons hit was not a wall, but a giant. Reaching a height of 6 meters, the giant bows his head to see if the inside of Paldegius is cramped.


    Giants have been releasing overwhelming presence in their body parts. Alto, who knows his identity, raises his head. Within moments, Alto''s eyes met the giant and he smiled bitterly.


    "Dunne, you''re here early."


    "The early bird catches the worm."


    The Giant''s name was Dunne. He was also a forest keeper guarding the Forest of Eungai, another Node in Nialla Totep. Dun waving his long face like a tentacle was a powerful figure among the body parts.


    "But Alto, the summons. It''s annoying. Get it over with."


    "Well, I don''t know what''s going to happen. I brought an interesting subject."


    "Time is golden, I, the forest keeper."


    "You''ll regret it if you don''t watch the end."


    "... mean, Alto."


    Alto takes Ratoom and Dunne to the meeting room. Meeting time was approaching. Faster than anyone else, Alto was able to find a body in front of the meeting chairman. Alto burst his peculiar elasticity as soon as he saw him, because he was a rarely seen ''face.''


    He had no face. The only place there was a smooth curve with eyes, nose, and mouth. His features were all the wings on his back. Alto waves his hand as he approaches Fei-Fei, a body without a face.


    "Paypay, it''s been a long time. You''re happy to see me, too? Oh, you''re thinking the same thing!"


    "..."


    After looking at Alto once, Paypay turns his head indifferently. But Alto didn''t give up, so he clings to him. And persistently called out his name.


    "I feel handsome every time I see Paypay. It''s chic and careless. If it wasn''t for Papa, I''d fall in love."


    "... Shut up, Alto. If your agenda is worth it, even if you don''t preach it, I''ll raise my hand."


    "It''s Paypay, too. You know exactly what I''m talking about. If you had said that in the first place, we''d both be comfortable, wouldn''t we?"


    "Tsk."


    Paypay, who held his tongue short, turned his back. Unlike Nilatotheb, he was quiet, introverted. I did not seek chaos and chaos. It was Paypay''s existence-minded body that wouldn''t come out of the realm when the universe was shaken.


    "Everyone''s here... Are you having a conversation?" "


    Alto turns his head as he hears his longing voice. Slander, a black man with sun-kissed skin, was definitely there. Alto covered his jaw with a fan that began to twist strangely.


    /461


    Slander, Dunne, Paypay, Latum, Alto. All I can say to speak for Nialla Totep was that they sat in the center of the meeting. Everything else was floating. In other words, Nilatotheb was just a piece of garbage that he unconsciously spit out.


    But they were also part of Nilatothep, which remained unchanged. Their will was important. That''s why Alto stood up and looked at the intestine.


    "You''re probably wondering why I called you here in the first place. I''ll start with the basics."


    Alto spreads his arms wide and transfers his memory. Share information faster than hundreds of words. Those who realized the trace of Azatoth did not hide their surprise. Reaching the information that killed Xsackclude not long ago, they burst into resilience.


    The intestine was suddenly full of excitement and heat. Azatoth''s resurrection was the eternal aspiration of Niallatotheb. However, such a wish came true.


    "Funnily enough, there was a threat to the papa. That too among us..."


    The atmosphere that had been drawn to Alto''s confession sank in an instant. Her story contained a truth that could never be ignored. It is like saying that there is a traitor among them.


    "Is this how you told me to get together? You''re not going to tell me you''re going to be screening here? Right?"


    An unbearable ratum leaps up. But there was no one to stop him. They all felt the same way.


    "He informed Xsackcludt of the papa''s whereabouts. even though Papa couldn''t beat Xsackclude. He went after me to catch Xsackclude. I didn''t think he''d make such an extreme choice. Isn''t that right, Slander?"


    Alto looks at Slander. I was going to sew you up if you were going to talk about ulcers. But Slander''s words were excuses, not excuses.


    "Of course I did what I could."


    "What?"


    "Alto, you were wrong from the beginning."


    "What are you trying to say, baldy? Papa showed up, and it wasn''t me who turned him down, it was you. Don''t forget that."


    "I know. Your actions are all being carried out assuming that the traces of Azatos are real. But what if the trace of Azatos isn''t real?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 468 00468 Brawl

    "What?"


    "I mean, what would I do if I didn''t think he was real?"


    Alto has no idea what Slander is talking about. Traces of Azatoth are not false information. She saw it with her own eyes. Moreover, the demonstration of the ''soul'' became closer to Azatos than anyone else. There was no argument there. Denying the soul was like denying Azatos himself.


    Alto frowned as the Truth Workshop unfolded. This wasn''t the direction she wanted to go. In order to take control, Alto took Slander''s words as if they were worthless.


    "This can''t be happening. Papa dealt with the spirit. That power, you know, is something that only one person in the universe can handle. That should be enough proof. Wrong?"


    It was essential. In that sense, Shi Hyun was a good and steadfast successor to Azatos. There was no greater justification.


    "Papa is Papa. It''s the truth that doesn''t change over time. I was swept away by the cunning pranks of the ancient gods, but I can tell by the way I was resurrected."


    The bodies nod at Alto''s opinion. The existence of Han Si-hyun was okay even though it was another Azatos.


    "So what happens to the body-azatos on the other side of outer space? Is that not your father? The body must also be evidence of my father. If you say so, can the entity that took over your father''s body also become your father? What was your father''s reference point in the beginning?"


    "That''s as far as the ulcer goes. I didn''t call you here because I wanted to hear your bullshit."


    "That was sincere advice, and it breaks my heart to say it."


    "Slander!"


    Alto folds his debt and growls low. Slander''s purpose was unknown to her. But one thing was clear: Slander''s purpose would be beyond her imagination.


    "Don''t blur the argument."


    "It''s you, Alto, who''s blurring. He is a force that lasts forever. It''s unique in the universe. It exists solely. It''s not something we can tell and measure with our own eyes. When exceptions or variables are accepted, the only thing behind them is perpetual chaos."


    "Are you saying you don''t want to accept Papa?"


    "Alto, if you discriminate against the existence of Xi Hyun because he has his father''s abilities as you say, then the body in outer space doesn''t conflict. I have no choice but to have the upper hand, which makes no sense. As I said, there is only one father. It doesn''t need to be more or less."


    "You''re not going to admit it."


    "I''m not saying I don''t want to admit it. It''s not my decision to make. What I''m trying to say is that it''s weird to order and order. He doesn''t need that kind of distinction."


    "It''s our job to fix that. And it''s not too late to discuss the nature of the papa next time. I think it''s more important that you show your fangs to Papa now, isn''t it?"


    I had to disagree depending on how I looked at Azatos'' traces. There is no right answer. That is why Alto hears Slander''s actions. His treachery cannot be covered up.


    But Alto''s words were cut from the start. Faceless body, Paypay raised his hand and blocked her path.


    "No, that''s unacceptable."


    "What do you mean, Paypay? Do you think Slander''s actions are justified?"


    "That''s not what I meant. Alto, you''re right, but I just wanted to let you know that Slander has a point. If you allow exceptions and variables, what''s behind it will be endless chaos."


    "But it''s also true that Slander has gone too far. You know it wasn''t your decision to make, right?"


    "I''m not sure. It is true that there was a special creature born in the light of his father''s traces, but we have no reason to acknowledge him as a father. As Slander said, the body is still there, affecting the universe."


    "So I told you. The spirit."


    "Yes, you said you had a soul. It must have overwhelming power. But you''re overlooking the power that originated in the trail. It is a lump of strength left by my father''s residual thoughts, not my father''s. If I had it by accident, I would have been able to awaken the spirit. Then you''ll accept me as your father?"


    "Treason is treason to take the mark of the papa at will."


    "So what you''re saying is you''re a traitor?"


    "... you know better than anyone that it isn''t."


    "Yes, so we need to approach this a little more carefully. In that sense, Alto, I accept both you and Slander''s opinion."


    Paypay was able to keep an eye on the situation. The bodies shook violently. One beat later, they found out what they were missing out on.


    "And the power that is in my father''s body is real. Even the gods of outer space can''t get close enough. It''s impossible to determine who you''re talking about, who your body is, and who your father is."


    Alto bit his lip. She couldn''t have known what Paypay was trying to say.


    It was a story about uniqueness. At the time of Azatos'' death, his only possession was corrupted. Unless it disappeared, the judgment had to be postponed forever. I always had to doubt it.


    Alto rolls his feet as the situation unfavors.


    "Then what did you think would happen to Papa? Did you really think you could just show up here with nothing going on and claim you''re Papa? We all knew that the waves had to change that much over time, didn''t we? Ubo Satlla''s swamp is a deadly poison to us."


    Ubo Satlla, who was the source of life and responsible for the beginning and end. Ubo Satlla, the closest creator of them all, contained the afterlife.


    The ancient gods must have thrown Azatos'' spirit into Ubo Satlla''s swamp, which ruled the afterlife. Purification and maintenance. And Ubo Satlla, with the power of conservation, was not greedy. The afterlife was its territory, even though it was less violent than Azatos.


    It must have affected Azatos'' spirit in some way. It was inevitable to be different from before.


    "I don''t know what''s hard. If you take away my soul, I can be a father? Isn''t that a big deal?"


    "Ratoom, it''s too late to understand. It is not possible, they argue."


    "Oh, is that so? I thought it meant anyone could be a father. So is it a good thing your dad''s trail is now, Dunne?"


    "I''m deciding that now, too."


    "Well, it''s a step in its place. Ridiculous."


    With Dunn''s answer, Ratoom turns his head. The discovery of traces of Azatoth was surprising, but it was not enough to interest him.


    "It''s just a trail. Just because there''s a trace of him doesn''t make him a father. He was not a creature who accidentally gained his father''s power, more or less. Let''s not forget that."


    "Papa really does exist."


    "Yes, if you are."


    I summoned for him, but the results were harsh. Alto sharpens his teeth, seeing the slander completely ruin his plans. Sadly, she was not on her side. It was because she did not have absolute support, even though she represented Nialla Totep.


    "And Alto, your argument has a fatal weakness."


    "You have a fatal weakness?"


    "Yes, there is no evidence that there is only one trace of my father." It could come out of nowhere. "


    "Hehe."


    "As long as the odds are not zero, we have to be bystanders. It could ruin my father''s plan."


    At the end of the speech, Slander shuts up. The outcome of the meeting has already been determined. The excitement and heat signature of Azatos has disappeared. The bodies seriously reviewed Alto''s information.


    "You''d better leave the judgment to yourself. Nothing''s been decided."


    "Still, Alto''s discovery is hopeful. It was the first time I saw any trace of my father. Well, sooner or later, the time for choice will come. It shouldn''t be too bad to wait until then."


    Paypay and Slander step up to conclude the meeting. Ratoom and Dunne nod in agreement, and the bodies do not disagree.


    Alto shook his tongue short of the fact that his expectations were off. I was disappointed as expected. Unfortunately, the support of Nilatotheb is like crossing the water. Nialla Totep must not have been able to accept the sudden appearance of the demonstration.


    Alto is frustrated. If he has two eyes and can''t see Azatos'' light, he can''t. But she didn''t blame the bodies. The three slanderous tongues were smooth.


    Uncertainty and compromised uniqueness. It was no exaggeration to say that Slander''s role in the military was to address the body''s concerns. I didn''t have to say anything because I agreed with him even on Paypay.


    Alto frowns as he sees someone approaching him, alone in the conference room. He was a slander who tripped over her the whole time. Alto did not hide his unpleasant feelings.


    "Why? Are you here to gloat?"


    "No way. The summons were certainly impressive tricks. You can''t get me involved in running away like this. I wouldn''t laugh at that. I did good for you."


    Alto shakes his hand, but Slander sits beside her without hesitation.


    "But I was too clumsy. You think I''m just gonna let this happen?"


    "I didn''t ask you to sit down. I told you to get lost because I don''t have anything to say, baldy."


    "I''m glad I have something to say."


    The smirking slander lets off steam as he scratches his chin.


    "What do you think of Dreamland?"


    "Slander, this is your last warning. No more ridicule. I admit I was taken from the council, but I can''t stand the idea of being fooled by it."


    "Well, I guess I sounded different. I''m not making fun of you metaphorically. I''m asking you directly."


    Alto is tired of staring at Slander. It was an unknown word. What do you think of Dreamland? The only sound Alto can make is the Neutral Zone.


    "This is a confined space of conflict and conflict."


    "I see. Your vision is blocked there. And I''m going to show you a secret that I didn''t teach you -- Nialla Totep -- Dreamland is not as sweet a place as you might think, Alto."


    "I know that. There are those who cross the line in the face of the Neutral Zone. After all, it''s a place where the logic of power can lead us back. Even when conflict and conflict are limited, it''s not just what it looks like on the outside."


    "I''m not talking about that. It exists to suppress the spirit of the father."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 469 00469 Brawl

    "Dreamland exists to suppress Papa''s spirit? That can''t be possible."


    Even if it were possible, the horde following Azatos could not have allowed it. Alto stopped thinking. It reminds me that Nialla Totep also participated in the Dreamland. Nialla Totep was in charge of the Dreamland with the Nordens. He couldn''t have known this.


    Slander taps his forehead as he reads Alto''s thoughts.


    "I''m not sure I explained myself enough. To be precise, Dreamland is a place where his father''s mind cannot be broken. The only father left is a man of variables. Failure to take reasonable action may result in the universe disappearing overnight. Alto, you know your father is not a fool for lack of sanity."


    Alto nods unknowingly. As Slander has said, Azatoth''s body does not recognize the defects and sculptures carved into it. The perfect body created Yoo from nothing. I was staggering to regain wisdom and intelligence.


    Dreamland was suppressing Azatoth''s body. Alto wondered if he had heard it correctly.


    "But I can''t believe it. Because if you''re right, it means we''ve been watching Bonne-Niartotep this whole time. Finding Papa''s spirit while he was busy restraining his body is like rebelling against him. Not to mention holding hands with the ancient gods. What the hell were you thinking?"


    Alto frowns as if he didn''t deserve it. He sticks out his lips. There were many things that she did not understand, as was Nilatotheb''s intention. In the beginning, she was just a body. It was only a fraction of the many pieces of Nialla Totep.


    "Don''t get me wrong. Coincidentally, it''s a coincidence that we''re on the same page. If there are unexpected variables in your body, we are in trouble, aren''t we? And in that sense, it was appropriate to deal with the body."


    "Appropriate? You think this is appropriate? To touch the flesh of the papa with the hands of those who possess him?"


    "Of course not. not only by implicitly agreeing to identify their presence, but also by preventing useless variables from occurring in their father''s body. If we go against the Ancient Gods anyways, they must be plotting in a place that no one else can see. It would be wise to keep an eye on them. Isn''t that right?"


    Alto had to bite his lip. Slander was right. There was no argument over Nialla Totep''s choice. It was also God''s move to declare the Dreamland a neutral zone and prevent conflict and turmoil.


    We have frozen the problem with Azatos forever. It''s also the safest form. There''s nothing better to do than this. Knowing that, Alto had no choice but to swallow the branch.


    "It can''t be that bad of a story for you to want to send Father-Shi-hyun up. Because if you don''t have variables in your body, you''re going to sit where your father wants you to be. Isn''t that right?"


    Slander was well aware of Alto''s objectives and objectives. I had no choice. Actions with strong enthusiasm and will have a consistent direction. There was no way to cover it up.


    "... what the hell are you doing?"


    "Purpose. Nothing too grand. I just saw you struggling, Alto, and I threw you a few useful topics."


    "That''s some fresh shit, too."


    Alto did not fall for Slander''s whisper. Slander''s work was devastating. Whether it was through localization that caused the resource revolution, it also revealed its identity in order to stimulate Xsackclude. All action was medium-grade heating. It was an action banquet.


    Even though it was rigorously constructed, if I didn''t like it, I could spontaneously overturn it.


    At least I wasn''t helpful to him. Slander''s objective was likely to be that. A good offer always comes with deadly thorns. That''s why Alto closed his ears. I knew Dreamland was the place to suppress Azatos'' spirit, but nothing changed. As long as there is a Nilatotheb, the ancient gods will not make haste.


    "Don''t you want to prove that he''s real?"


    "... that''s what you say to an incited subject. You''re the one who said you couldn''t prove it on your own."


    "It breaks my heart to say incentive. It''s not an incitement, it''s a legitimate point. How can you only come up with good ideas? Then there''s no point in getting together and having a meeting."


    "Ha, you know who saw Papa in person? Papa is real."


    "Maybe so. But Alto, there''s something you don''t know."


    "What?"


    "Maybe that''s not all you know. Your eyes may deceive you, your head may deceive you. The idea that he''s real is that it could be an early choice."


    "Enough with the rhetoric."


    Alto had a cynical reaction. Ratooms that lose interest and talk nonsense, Paypay, who judged the situation calmly, was the first one to go to the meeting. They were all indifferent to Azatos. She was the only one who was excited at the meeting today.


    I wondered if Nialla Totep hated Azatos. The mind of the bodies was deeply related to the unconsciousness of Nialla Totep.


    "I will personally prove that Papa is real. I''m going to show you that your judgment is wrong."


    "Then I''ll tell you for you to run hard for your father. Qadas, there are all the answers. If we''re lucky, we might be able to find a clue that proves he''s real."


    "Cardas?"


    "Yes, it would be a new challenge for you if you were holding back his spirit. Wouldn''t there be good consequences?"


    Kadas. I''ve never heard of him, so Alto tilts his head. I didn''t like Slander''s behavior, but I had to remember it could be a clue.


    "Where can I find Cadas?"


    "That''s Alto, your homework to solve. Because I don''t know everything. Well, I''m sure he''s in Dreamland."


    Alto frowned at his irresponsible remarks. There was nothing I liked until the end. But the surprising thing was true. Slander unleashes knowledge she does not even know.


    "How did you know that in the first place?"


    "Of course I know things. I was born before you. Let''s call it an annual thing."


    Slander shrugs as if it were nothing. But Alto didn''t believe it. Cardas of the Dreamland. That should be the information Nialla Totep cares about. It wasn''t just a matter that the body could figure out.


    What does it mean that Slander has it? Are they rebelling against Nilatothep beyond Azatos? Or did he choose to be the head of a different being than the tail of Nilatotheb? The question bites the tail, but Alto can''t make the right decision.


    Slander was the oldest of the body parts. No body was born before that. Naturally, no one knew his purpose or goal.


    It wasn''t just that. His ability, build history, values, and history were all unclear. One thing was clear that his mind was made up in some way. In a certain way, Alto could not slow down his guard to the end because he was more bizarre than Nilatothep, the original figure. But Slander''s clues were crucial.


    "I wish you every thought and thought. That''s what I''ll get for teaching you information. Alto, what you''re suffering from is a rare sight."


    "I don''t know what you taught me, but remember one thing. If you''re lying to me, you''re not gonna smile and let me go. You''ll be drooling in your eyes until you start to bleed. Don''t forget, I''m always thinking about you."


    "That''s scary. But that''s okay. Because my favor is real."


    Alto doesn''t know if Slander''s words are true or not. I wasn''t even sure if the place called Cardas existed. But she didn''t care. Dreamland is a neutral zone of cosmic myths. If Slander''s right, there are plenty of questions.


    "Then I''ll be on my way. I have a puppy waiting for me."


    "Hmph, that dog must be the owner."


    "Well, it''s an adopted abandoned dog, so I don''t know the details. Well, if it''s any consolation, he looks more like you than I do."


    "What?!"


    Alto gets up on his feet after hearing it, but Slander is already gone.


    /462


    "A place that suppresses Azatoth''s spirit and controls the flesh..."


    "Maybe there''s a connection between the papa and the human body."


    "Did I say Kadash?"


    "Yes, there must be an answer."


    As soon as he heard the word Kadash, his heart fluttered strongly. It was no exaggeration to say that I felt fate. What kind of place is that? The fact that Cardas may exist is more provocative than the fact that Slander told you.


    "Well, I don''t have a clue yet, but I know there are places like that, so it''s easy to find them."


    He tapped the table with his chin clenched. The joy of graduating from swimming was brief. The information Alto brought gave him another concern.


    He accepted Azatoth''s mark and accepted Azatos-his former karma. He decided to exterminate the ancient gods and live as another Azatoth. In that sense, the body Azatos left behind was a big problem for him. The remnants of my past life that I couldn''t even occupy could not be sweet.


    As soon as he heard the word Kadash, his heart fluttered strongly. It was no exaggeration to say that I felt fate. What kind of place is that?


    "I''m going to Dreamland anyway, so I''d like to find out more about Kadash."


    Sihyun did not forget about Norden.


    "You have to be careful when dealing with Nordens, Papa."


    "I know. That''s why I''ve been practicing for the last three months."


    Norden was one of the most extraordinary of the ancient gods. Moreover, Dreamland was just like his stage.


    "Dreamland is no exaggeration, even if it is the sanctuary of the ancient gods. There is no Grim Reaper or Evil God who likes static spaces."


    "You''re naturally leaning to one side."


    "So be careful. As soon as Papa deals with Nordens, the ancient gods will pay attention. Moreover, Nordens will not be seen from the depths until he regains all his strength. We need to get there to deal with it. Then maybe we should give up on finding Kadas."


    "... Tsk, we''ll have to postpone the Norden deal."


    "Good choice. If we miss this chance, Qadas will never find it."


    What mattered was traces of Kadas. Revenge was always possible when I regained my strength.


    "So when do you leave?"


    "I''m going to finish what I started."


    Sihyun was in the process of connecting Zephyros and Earth.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 470 00470 Brawl

    Sihyun was connecting the district with Zephyros with the help of the Tagnarians and the supernatural authorities. The bond between the two dimensions would present possibilities to everyone. As soon as I connect with Zephyros, I can be sure that the heterotopia will disappear without any confusion.


    Zephyr was a land of opportunity. It was because there were more places that were not developed than the developed place. It is widespread, but it is four times the size of the Earth. Zephyros divided the area into cities. There were countries, but the Earth was different from the concept itself. The country was just a symbolic word. To govern large lands, they deliberately restricted the concepts of groups and regions.


    The land that the continents pioneered was not so vast. They expanded their forces around the Zeus Mountains, but no other space was pioneered.


    An undiscovered frontier holding the primordial nature and metaphorical monsters was trouble for the continents. Every time we made a pioneer, finance and politics shifted. The continents had enough land to live on.


    So I didn''t raise the heat to pioneer new land. The labor, money, and time and effort that was spent pioneering the frontier were surpassing their expectations.


    Moreover, even if I took such a sacrifice and pioneered, I did not know where it would come from. There were times when a thousand gold coins could not be recovered. It was a really high risk high return.


    Sihyun aimed for that. It has encouraged us to pour our desire and power to the frontier. If he tuned in the middle, there would be a structure that would benefit both Zephyros and the Earth.


    But the noise had to come out. It''s because Zephyros was okay even if it was The Circle''s stronghold. Even though it was cleanly reorganized, few people would believe it. However, he continued to work regardless. What he hoped would not happen was because there was no such thing.


    "If Papa says so. But it wouldn''t be normal to join two dimensions. It''s only when I feel like it."


    "Fortunately, there are many similarities between one side and the other."


    Zephyros was a world of pharmacy, but it was communicative and transactional. The road between the two civilizations is consistent. I was able to do things with reasonable judgment.


    "Well, I wouldn''t have made that decision if it had been for the great East-Iss faction-or the Old One-Ath-Endrown family--"


    "Well, they''re not communicating with them."


    Alto nods softly.


    Yisar''s great race was greedy. They ventured into the universe seeking new knowledge and information. If things didn''t feel right, he showed me that he violated the freedoms of others. Naturally, it was not a favourable race to humanity.


    The same was true of Old One. They have a civilization of high quality, along with a physically strong enough to navigate the universe. But fame was not such an advantage, but an aggressive tendency to lead them to their downfall. They were at war again and again for the paper to fall.


    A progressive race that harms the freedom of the batsman, and the respect of its own kind. Both must have been annoying neighbors who couldn''t hide their advantages. It was fortunate that Zephyros became a neighbor.


    "Oops, this is not the time to say this. Papa, I understand you want to have fun, but don''t forget that the Nordens are regaining their power at this very moment. You might miss your opponent while you watch."


    "Yes, I know. If it''s too late, finding Kadas will be difficult."


    The power of the Nordens was never negligible. If Norden knew the purpose of the demonstration and intervened in the middle, he might not be able to find Cadas.


    "It doesn''t take long to connect Zephyros and Earth. So get ready to go find Kadas before Norden recovers, Alto."


    "Okay. I''ll figure out a way to Dreamland for Papa. Leave it to me."


    Alto beats his chest. It wasn''t easy for her either. Because I had to proceed in secret. Moreover, Slander, who taught me about Kadas, could not stand by.


    "I''ll wait and believe."


    "Then the phage!"


    Alto replied excitedly, though it was complicated in his mind.


    /463


    Mount Ngranek, which soared high in the sky, was the pride of Oriove-Island. It''s 10,000 meters above sea level. Mount Ngranek, which was so high that it was covered by clouds, was a place with immense energy. It was no exaggeration to say that Mount Graneck, which shines in seven colors, was not a protruding surface, but a creature that was rained by God.


    On the summit of Mount N''Granec is a swarm of Nightgands. They were warriors guarding the sanctuary of the Forbidden City. Earlier, there were unique beings among the ancient gods who stayed here.


    Mount Ngranek was filled with traces of ''special beings''. Not all colors changed depending on the point of view. You can tell by the distance from Mount N''Granec. It is because the dragon of special existence was engraved on Mount N''Granec.


    The dragons engraved all over Mount Ngranek boasted an overwhelming size and scale. The peculiar curved jawline represented a peculiar presence, a peculiar eye that exerted peculiar power, a swift nose that could move in an instant, and an ear that changed its visual angle.


    The ancient gods called the "God of the earth" by referring to the existence of the dragon.


    It was natural for Nordens to choose Mount Ngranek, not Crystal Cave, for his own good. Mount Ngranek, which was left in the footsteps of the gods of the earth, was a divine test for the ancient gods.


    "Huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh-huh."


    Nordens curls up. Despite his best efforts, he was unable to escape the nightmares of that day. Just because you''re on Mount Ngranek doesn''t mean your mental wounds disappeared. He bears the pain in the deep cave where there is no light.


    Norden has spent the last three months in deep slumber. He closed his eyes to forget his defeat. Norden, who cut himself off from the outside world until he was healed, waited for the day he would wake up again.


    But what happened was a moment. Waking up from a long sleep, Norden shakes his head.


    "I woke up shortly after."


    In his dazzled mind, he realized that he had awoken earlier than expected, and recited it in his grave. It was artificial weather, but he was not surprised. The only reason to wake him up ''quietly'' is because there was only one person in the Dreamland, or in the universe.


    "It''s been a long time, Nordens."


    Nordens frowns at the sound of his head. Shallow shoulders. Bumpy Maburiko. The old man with the beard all the way to his toes, leaning on his cane, smiling in vain. Nordens reflectively opens his mouth to an appearance that does not match his unclouded voice.


    "Hippos."


    Hifnos, he was the god of the earth, controlling sleep and hypnosis. He was also the one who put the Dreamland between dreams and reality. As the master of sleep, he moved back and forth. Hippos'' power of mocking numerous people, going back and forth between dreams and reality, had powers even Nordens could not ignore.


    Waking up from Hippos'' hands, Nordens sighs.


    "Hifnos, I have not permitted your visit."


    "I know. But it''s funny how I act every day with your permission, isn''t it? And you know what? This was my home before you wrote it. There''s nothing else that can stop me from stepping in this place."


    It was a blatant thing to say, but Nordens did not say it. Dreamland was not an exaggeration, even if it was all Hippos'' domain. There was no place where his eyes could not reach. There were only a few who could avoid interference.


    "So what''s going on?"


    "I heard an interesting story. You woke up traces of Azatos? Well, from what I hear, it''s more of an independent entity. That''s why we have so much to talk about. Maybe we should change the course. Oh, and you don''t have to tell me why you''re messing around here. I''ve seen it all in other people''s dreams. He really took a lot of heat."


    "No more bullshit. Just tell me what you need.You know my condition is not normal."


    "Oh, I''m sorry. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you. I''ve never seen you snore like this before."


    "Hippos!"


    "Okay. You can tell me, Nordens. There''s nothing to yell at."


    Hifnos is not surprised to hear of another Azatos. because it was going to happen someday. There was no reason to be surprised when something happened.


    Hippos, who was seated, smiled and worked hard.


    "Another self-aware body of Azatos began to act. We need more scapegoats to put him to sleep."


    "Is what you''ve given me not enough?"


    "Not enough. Maybe this is the hard part. It''s moving."


    "We''ve reached our limit. I survived a lot."


    Norden counts in his head. If his memory is correct, the sacrificial lamb that entered Azatos'' body reached thousands of years.


    "Don''t get cocky. I know you can save more scapegoats. You still have a lot to put together, don''t you?"


    "... it doesn''t matter what you say. The problem is, it takes that long to use it as a scapegoat."


    "But I can''t help it. I have no choice but to put a bud..."


    "A bud that has not yet been cleansed can have a detrimental effect."


    Hippos shakes his head at the words of the Nordens. The body of Azatoth had to be stopped before it woke from an incomplete state of mind.


    "Nordens, I''ll say it again. We need more" Traces of Azatos "now."


    /464


    It only took five days for Sihyun to form a passageway between Zephyros and Earth. After checking the passageway several times, he nodded and turned his back. Now, once the institutional devices were in place, the veil covering two dimensions would disappear. Sihyun, who had sent the Tagnarians and the supernatural Saviors after him, summoned Alto to go to Dreamland.


    "Papa, are you ready?"


    "Yes."


    "I''m telling you, Papa can''t be seen there. If possible, there should be no use of force. If someone recognizes Papa, there will be a lot of trouble."


    I didn''t ask questions. It''s because he knew how ambiguous he was. A life unlike any other. Honor-azatos, the captive flesh. There was no reason not to be careful.


    "First, find Kadash. They''ll figure out the situation and deal with it. I think we should deal with Nordens later. The first step is to reverse the incomplete waves."


    "I think the same thing."


    Hearing his answer, I looked at the two women behind Alto''s back.


    "Then why did you call them?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 471 00471 Brawl

    I didn''t ask because I didn''t know. Sherry and one and two knew Alto well. One of them snorted at Alto''s point. It wasn''t that I didn''t know what Alto was, but I didn''t want to give up my seat next to him. He became a great old being to have the opportunity to be with him.


    "Sounds like we''re uncomfortable here."


    "Well, I knew he was a no-brainer, but he''s figuring it out. Idaho is favored by the papa."


    "Don''t talk to me like you''re getting caught up in something. Sihyun and I spent more dense time than we could ever compare to you."


    "If only the time spent between men and women was fixed. One, you''re mistaken, and Papa and I are bound in a loop of destiny that cannot fall. It''s a lot tougher than a coincidence."


    "What?"


    "Why? Are you complaining?"


    Alto and one grunt, gazing at each other. An elegant and elegant Alto and a calm and static one. The two people who exuded different charms shined like a picture, but the energy that covered them was enough to overwhelm them.


    As the surroundings began to erode, she shook her hands to restore space and dimensions.


    "That''s it for both of you. We''re going to Dreamland together."


    "A colleague? You don''t think Papa would go to Dreamland with these kids?"


    "Alto, it''s in your best interest to hide who I am. It shouldn''t come as a surprise that you''re taking an aide with you. And they can count on it. Moreover, Sherry and one have reached a great old being, two birds. Or is there someone more reliable than them?"


    Lin and Bererosa wanted to be together, but she couldn''t allow it. Sadly, they did not reach his expectations. Dreamland is a place where there are so many people. I knew I wouldn''t last another hour if I wasn''t a great old being. In the beginning, they had other things to do.


    Alto expands his debt and cools off the heat that has risen to the tip of his head. Her heart fiercely refuses, but her head is calm. No matter how powerful he was, there were limits.


    It was not in vain that he could not stop ten hands with one hand. Circumstances where you don''t know what will happen. The more cards, the better. Moreover, Sherry and one were on the verge of their own strength. I could do my part in the worst case scenario.


    "I don''t like it, but throwing up on the papa''s decision isn''t a good look. I will allow you to invade this time in particular."


    Alto ignored the opportunity to travel alone to Dreamland. Because she knew she needed help. I just didn''t like the wire.


    "We''re going in blind. We have to avoid the attention of other beings. If they find out, they''ll be on the run before they even find Kadas. Be careful."


    "I don''t need to say it."


    "I have no intention of harming you, Alto."


    "Yeah, that''s it."


    Hearing one and Sherry''s confirmation, Alto flakes his skirt. And at the same time, fog poured out from the edge of the tooth. The dark fog, which appeared as the space distorted, eroded the surroundings. Within moments, the boundary between reality and dreams collapsed. The space and dimensions melted open the passageway.


    It''s a strange sight to vomit out pressure and despair just by looking at it. It was a disgusting aura, but no one was affected. It is because the power they use is the same.


    "Well, come on then."


    Following Alto''s guidance, Shi Hyun entered the dream world, Dreamland.


    /465


    "... Phew, this is where we''ll find Kadash." "


    One enters Dreamland and realizes that the air surrounding him has changed rapidly. Beyond space and dimensions, vision was all but destroyed. The one who unleashed his strength overcame the restraint of suppressing himself as if he had nothing to do with it.


    Dreamland, the world of dreams. One remembered Dreamland as a strange place. An unknown creature and an unfamiliar reason were breathing. Even in the unknown world, it was no exaggeration.


    "This place doesn''t even know Alto. Maybe we can''t find it all the way."


    Sherry turns her head to see where she is. She has never explored the Dreamland autonomously. Naturally, the area she knew was a handful.


    "But we have to find it. Otherwise, we have no future."


    He became a god of outer space and was able to see the Dreamland from a strong point of view. And I realized one thing I didn''t know until now. Dreamland was not in a solid state. Maybe it''s because it''s a place built in dreams and reality. Dreamland was as dangerous as a glass box.


    It was a place so crude that it wouldn''t break down anytime. Powerful beings were merely supporting the pillars of the Dreamland. Maintaining the Dreamland was a delicate balance.


    The demonstration that burst into elasticity turned its head. His place was a vast meadow. The grasslands that spread beyond the horizon were so endless.


    "Where is this place?"


    "West of Dreamland. More accurately, it''s the end where there''s nowhere else to go. I had to come to a place like this to avoid the attention of other beings. Sorry, Papa."


    "It''s okay, it''s something I have to deal with anyway."


    The edges of the Dreamland were tangled with dreams and reality, creating a strange atmosphere. Not only did the space bend like a drooping sleep, but like a fog, the cloudy wall provoked the physiological aversion of the viewer.


    "Disgusting wall."


    "You''d better not touch it. I don''t have a few voyeuristic patients who can see the boundaries between dreams and reality."


    One of Alto''s warnings takes a step back. Dreamland was a place where so many existed. Given its specificity, it was not bad to be careful.


    "Alto, do you have a destination in mind?"


    "Of course I do. You think I called Papa without a plan? The first place we''re going is the Enchanted Forest."


    "Is this the Enchanted Forest...?"


    "Yes, it''s the closest one to here. Moreover, the Enchanted Forest is a closed place, so piercing it won''t hurt. Given our situation, it''s the perfect place."


    Alto pointed to a debt. The place she looked at was a forest in Dreamland. A huge place in Dreamland. Along his shoulders with the jungle of Creed, it was a burrow that refused to visit the batsman.


    "The Enchanted Forest... its name is explicit, so there''s no need to ask about its features."


    "One, it''s not the magic you think it is."


    "What does that mean?"


    "You''ll find out when you go."


    Alto shrouds his mouth in debt, giving a vague laugh. An unknown churchbird frowns, but Alto does not open his mouth.


    "Papa, you have to hide your strength from now on. The power of the papa - the soul - is characteristic, so the more you reveal it, the more it will focus on the attention of other beings. I have to travel across the continent with only my physical ability. Are you okay with that?"


    "It''s okay. I jumped the last time I came."


    His physical ability to achieve a soul was unknown. Alto nods his head and turns away.


    "You guys come with me. If I fall behind, I''ll let it go. Try not to get caught by Papa if you can."


    "If you''re moving efficiently, don''t worry, I''ve got a bone to pick."


    "We don''t have much time. Let''s go."


    Altogether, Sherry and Alto opened their mouths with playful eyes. Wheeing, Alto leaning against the goat, took a long ride in the wind. Seeing her drifting away by seconds, Sherry and one hurl forward without a hitch. Distance was meaningless to those who crossed the line.


    /466


    The Enchanted Forest was a strange place. The place where the softwood and hardwood coexist repeatedly vomited hot air. The dense trees and grass were strangely dense. Not only did I wriggle like a living creature, I also twitched gently like a pudding or jelly.


    If a flower grows in the swamp, its fruit grows against gravity. The Enchanted Forest denied the truth and logic in front of the world as if it were a dream. It was like there was no common sense here. There was no reason to say that it was normal.


    "Cough, cough."


    The spores are thick enough to be seen, tickling the tip of the nose, and one shakes his hand. Growing up in the Enchanted Forest, the bush had an unusual characteristic. One walked slowly along Alto and noticed a strange flower. Surprisingly, the flower was illuminating itself.


    One attracted by the light catches the stem reflectively, and the thorns on the bud shoot like bullets. Spot, one instinctively turns his head and sweats coldly.


    One never opened his mouth in an airspace he had never thought of. A chunk of rubble that was the size of a hunchback that passed by her cheek pierced a fistful wind hole.


    Only then did one discover the value of the Enchanted Forest. Surprisingly, the magical forest itself was a huge bomb. The fluid that melted my clothes was nothing more than love. One almost drowned in a lake that turned into a strong acidic liquid became bored. Not only were there leaves as sharp as a blade, but there were vines with legs like snakes.


    Each one of the bushes that grew up in the Enchanted Forest was a deadly weapon and a terrible trap. Then I could see what magic in the enchanted forest meant. Magic was the collective term for the ''interpersonal method''.


    "... That''s why it''s magic."


    "Hehehe, you look so embarrassed."


    Alto bursts into laughter as if it were amusing. One of them, as she predicted, was an unbelievably stupid figure.


    "That''s a hobby. I should warn you first. Is it so good to deceive others?"


    "It''s better to go back to Earth if you''ve been tricked this far. Isn''t that right? If you can''t break through the Enchanted Forest, helping the waves will be absurd."


    One flicks a sharp leaf like a blade with his finger, kicking his tongue briefly. As Alto said, the Enchanted Forest was a troublesome place, but not a menacing place. I don''t know if Lin and Bererosa are here, but at least they''re not worthy of the great old existence.


    "The tribe we will meet is the Zug. In its heyday, even the Great Old Ones were known to hunt. Of course, settling down in Dreamland has put a lot of technology into practice, but that doesn''t mean their abilities are going anywhere."


    The Zugs were well aware of Dreamland''s secret. Those who have been in place since the birth of the Dreamland were no exaggeration. Their ability to glimpse dreams was such a contention within the Dreamland.


    Given the old history and unique abilities, we were able to gauge them without having to see for themselves how much information they had gathered in the Dreamland.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 472 00472 Brawl

    But it''s because he knows so many Dreamland secrets. Those who seek the Zug have not ceased. Eventually, the Zugs had to sneak into the Enchanted Forest. It was natural for them to become obstructive.


    When she heard Alto''s explanation, she shed a tear.


    "If it were that closed, you wouldn''t be happy to see us."


    There was no way to do a favor to a sudden crowd. Even if I knew where Kadas was, I couldn''t open my mouth first.


    "Of course you won''t hear what we have to say. But they''re only members of the Dreamland. If we''re on the same page, it''s not a deal. Because people actually deal with them all the time. There''s nothing wrong with us, isn''t there?"


    "Seeing how confident you are, you seem to have a plan. What is it?"


    In one word, Alto gladly raises his index finger.


    "The Zug are famous for their good food. I eat everything I can. There''s a funny sound about eating except for your kind."


    The Zug were a species that ate not only cave moss, but also fungi and spores. For those who swallowed up spiritual beings, their food was an amusement.


    "If you''re eating, you can''t use your clan."


    One nods as if he knows. Appetite was closely related to its underlying desires. It was a cycle that circulates death and life.


    "..."


    "What are you looking at? Sherry."


    "I just felt like someone. because I tend not to use my clan if I''m eating people that I know."


    "That can''t be me, can it?"


    Sherry turns her head with a meaningful smile. One tries to say Moore, but Alto speaks first.


    "So I prepared this. I hate to give gifts to those guys, but it''s for Papa..."


    Alto plucked the top of his skirt, and there was a glass jar in it. The liquid in the glass bottle was glowing golden. The elongated liquid was not far from brilliant.


    "Golden Honey Wine?"


    The string, noticing what liquid was in the glass bottle, frowned. It reminded me of Engachtoon who was flying on Byakhee. I couldn''t have known. It''s because the beverage he drank before he got on the Villaki was golden honey liquor.


    "Oh, you don''t know Papa very well. Golden Honey Wine is not an easy item to obtain. Harster''s beloved may be relatively accessible, but he rarely comes to Dreamland. The gold honey he personally immersed in is priceless here."


    The golden honey was a heavenly vagina, like Harster''s touching item. The sensation of stimulating the peripheral nerves, as well as the feeling of softness enough to melt the tongue, was enough to clear the mind.


    The utility of the golden honey was not the end there.


    It was no exaggeration to say that the golden honey that breaks down the notion of weight and temporarily strengthens the body''s ability. Golden Honey Wine that satisfies effectiveness and rarity simultaneously. If it was a well-fed Zug, it wouldn''t have gone unnoticed.


    "The Zug will be forced to show their loyalty."


    "Altoway''s plan. I was impressed."


    "You don''t seem impressed at all, but think what you want. It wasn''t you who helped Papa, it was me."


    Alto strokes the golden honey wine and smiles bitterly.


    "But isn''t it obvious? If, like you said, golden honey is really rare."


    As Alto said, if the golden honey liquor is not easily available in the Dreamland, you should not be unaware of the opponent carrying it. The existence who saved the golden honey wine could not have been ordinary.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. We''re not the only ones with unique histories. Dreamland is literally a dream world. It''s no exaggeration to come here once in a while if you have" talent. "Are we the only ones with golden honey liquor in the vast universe? The Zugs will think we''re the apostles of Haster."


    "The Apostle of Bergen-Haster... I think he''ll stand out for you."


    Shi Hyun, who knew Sherry hated Harster, only shook his head. He walked even deeper along Alto, noticing that the space around him was distorted.


    "Careful. This is the Zug territory from here."


    A large spear flew from over there in fear of the end of Alto''s warning. Kwaang, one of the waist twists, kicking the spear with all his body''s elasticity. A man protruding from the grass grabs a spear that bounces off as if it were natural.


    "Who are you people?"


    Sharp eyes, sharp nostrils, and tall ears. A man with long brown fur on his arms and legs had an animal necklace. He bares his fangs and growls for only a moment.


    Alto, Sherry, and one. The man who saw three women could not keep his mouth shut. Growing up as a Zug warrior, he had never seen the outside world, but he was not foolish enough to know how beautiful the women in front of him were. He controls his throbbing chest and hides his burning face. I felt dizzy thinking that I had shown a hole to those who didn''t know who I was.


    At that time, Alto stepped forward on behalf of everyone.


    "I''m here to make a deal."


    "Deal?"


    "Well, you can''t be bored and go through the Enchanted Forest, right? You guys, I came all the way here to see the Zugs."


    The man staring at Alto nods as if he was possessed by something. It must have been true that the Zug were closed. But it wasn''t a deal. It wasn''t that no one was coming through the Enchanted Forest.


    Shi Hyun and the man turn to face each other. Removing the visitor was not his decision to make as a warrior. It was for the chieftain to decide.


    "Follow me."


    /467


    The village of the Zug tribe was coexisted with caves and trees. There were Zug tribes who cut up the tall trees into beehives, but they usually lived in caves.


    Lots of groceries hung on the trunk of the tree. Either Alto''s explanation was wrong or there was always food next to the Zug.


    Whether the visitor was curious or not, the Zug family stepped out and looked at Sihyun and his group. Their chattering made my ears tingle. It looked different, but the Zug reactions were quite ordinary. He was cautious of outsiders and admired the unknown.


    "It''s too easy to allow outsiders in and out of a closed area."


    The answer to one question was not Alto, but the man beside her. The man who introduced himself as'' Racunda ''roared roughly.


    "The Enchanted Forest is a giant trap built by the Zug tribe. Ordinary beings are places where they can''t even set foot. But you proved your power through the Enchanted Forest. You can''t friction it. A visitor with the will and strength would be more likely to make a deal."


    "That makes sense."


    "That''s enough to know."


    The Zug warrior, Racunda, doubts Sihyun and his group. Three women for one man. Given the sex ratio, there was no such rare combination. What kind of story is this? Racunda, who squeezes her eyes back on her own, stops.


    "The chief''s house is here. Since he said he''ll meet you, you''ll see him when you get inside."


    There was a giant mushroom where Racunda pointed. When he looked at the little door and window frames, he could see that it was a house. A mushroom house. A small scattered spore was the treasure of the Zug family. He had no problem eating and living well.


    "... is the house itself a food? Fresh idea."


    "One, it''s as fresh as you say, but it''s not the house you want to live in."


    Like Racunda said, there is a Zug tribe waiting for them inside the mushroom house. Like Racunda, he grew long brown fur on his arms and legs and looked at him with a face full of wrinkles. Whether he could not avoid time or not, his eyes were dull, but the will contained within him exuded an unstoppable sense of intimidation.


    "Welcome, strangers of unknown name. I am Huff, the chief of the Zug tribe."


    Sihyun introduced himself and his group one by one. Huff nods, waiting for Sihyun''s words to end.


    "I see. Now that we''re done introducing each other, let''s hear why you''re here." If you came all this way for a reason. "


    "I''m here to make a deal."


    Sihyun did not talk long. It was something Huff knew anyway.


    "Are you asking for a deal? Well, there''s nothing you can do if you get something. I don''t know about the others, but I like deals. The Enchanted Forest is lacking in many ways. Wouldn''t it be nice to get one of these?"


    "I''m glad you told me so quickly."


    "Rarely, but not without visitors. Of course, you''ll have to offer a satisfactory price to make a deal, but... let me hear you say it. Tell me what you want, what you can give."


    Alto stopped Shi Hyun. It was her turn.


    "I want you to tell me about Kadas. All of it."


    "Qadas, Qadas... This turned out to be no ordinary guest."


    Huff''s dull eyes glow. Qadas has that much weight. Those who seek Cadas could not be ordinary.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m going to pretend there was no deal. As I said before, the deal is good, but it''s not better than life."


    "Really? If I could say a few words and get this, it wouldn''t be such a losing business."


    Alto pulls out a glass jar from the inside of his skirt. A liquid that glows golden. The liquid in the glass bottle was elongated and vomited a resplendent glow. Huff''s gaze could not have fallen off the glass bottle. The item Alto presented was a golden honey.


    "Uh, how...?"


    "The answer comes first, right?"


    "Hmmm, you shouldn''t even have that."


    "You don''t understand the value of golden honey, or are you trying to test us?"


    Alto covered his jaw with a fan that began to twist strangely. She knew the nature of the Zug family. I couldn''t suppress their appetite with reason. Since I took out the Golden Honey Wine, the victory and defeat has been split.


    Huff sighs. The fact that there is golden honey liquor in front of my eyes made me drool in my tongue, but the matter was the matter. Qadas, that was not a place for him to brag about.


    "If you really want to know about Qadas, you know there''s not enough Golden Honey Wine, right? I don''t know about anything else, but information about Kadas is worth it. If you do something wrong, the Zugs could disappear overnight."


    "Hmph, you know that no one can know what''s going on here anyway. The Enchanted Forest is nowhere near the attention of other beings. You have no idea why you''re here, do you?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 473 00473 Brawl

    The Enchanted Forest was a secret place within the Dreamland. He denied the power of other beings in front of him. You knew what was going on in here if you didn''t see it for yourself. Now the legendary Zug technology has formed the Enchanted Forest.


    Hugh kicked his tongue out of the blue. I noticed it when I took out the golden nectar, but it wasn''t for long. He blocked his words in advance by giving out information few people he knew. But Huff did not become a chieftain on the surface either. He trembles nervously, even though he knows he''s doing something.


    "There''s nothing wrong with being careful. And I think the information on Qadas is worth it."


    "So you''re saying there''s not enough golden honey juice. He''s so greedy."


    "But I don''t think it''s very unconscious to continue this conversation... or is it just me?"


    Alto knew the weight Hugh had to carry. In Dreamland, only the eyes of cosmic neonates fly like death. That''s why Alto has decided to take a step back. It wasn''t the right thing to do.


    "I will not accept such absurd offers."


    It was enough to reveal the identity and trample on it, but negotiating in that way was the lowest step. It was clear that it would be good food for those who were waiting for the appearance of Sihyun.


    "Just hear me out. It shouldn''t be too difficult for you."


    Hugh stroked his beard.


    "The ground collapsed not long ago. It was a weak place, but it got worse all of a sudden because of the rain. Problem is, there''s a bunch of annoying people in there. It''s quiet now, but until a few days ago, there was a violent workshop full of casualties."


    "What do you want to say?"


    "I''d like you to clean the interior of the cave for us. Everything you can. If you do that, I''ll give you some intel on Kadas."


    "The underworld is open...?"


    Alto kicked his tongue short. A bothersome thing happened before my eyes. The underworld was a gathering place for those expelled from Dreamland. They were driven out of conflict and conflict. The reason was obvious. Early in the day, they had a history of war.


    The factions gathered in the underworld were ugly, aggressive together. Their malice and murder were in an unexplainable realm. They always remembered the light. I wanted freedom.


    Despite blocking the passageway to the underworld by those concerned about Dreamland''s chaos, it is also unlikely that the passageway opens accidentally, like the Enchanted Forest.


    Alto rolls a slab. Even though the underworld was tough, it was impossible to stop her from going. She didn''t have to. Sherry and one will easily finish ahead.


    However, Alto did not bite down on Huff''s compromise.


    "We can take care of the Zug warriors."


    "Of course I can handle it. But in the process, warriors die. The longer the fight, the less power we''ll be able to maintain."


    The underworld was a horror show for the Zug clan. There''s a passageway connected to it near the town, so I wouldn''t worry. You defeated the factions in the underworld, but you don''t know when else they''ll come up. The Enchanted Forest was their stage, but the underworld was their grave.


    "If you really want information about Kadath, I''ll step up and cut the root." Isn''t that right? You wouldn''t be ordinary enough to cross the Enchanted Forest without a scratch. So don''t tell me my offer is ridiculous. "


    "That''s a reasonable conclusion. If we ask outside help, we''ll pay more than we asked for."


    "I won''t deny it. But I''m happy to be able to protect the warriors of the tribe, and I''m glad you can hear the information you want, and this is a double shot, isn''t it?"


    "If you''re so confident and offer information about Kadas as a bargaining chip, suddenly you''re curious. Are you sure you know about Qadas?"


    Alto''s question was very clear. Even she, the body of Nilatotheb, was inadvertently informed. I don''t know if he''s lying. I didn''t gamble because of the passageway to the underworld. Even the Zug who knew the secrets of the Dreamland were unlikely to know about Kadas, which made Alto''s suspicions darker.


    But her suspicions disappeared without a trace, along with the following words.


    "I saw a dream in Norden. And through that dream, I learned about Qadas. I''m sure you''ll have to make sense of this."


    "What?"


    Alto couldn''t keep his mouth shut. The name of the unexpected came to light. Nordens was an ancient god. No matter how much knowledge and skill Huff has, he is no match for a sneak peek.


    "I don''t know what''s going on, but you''re incredibly weak. If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I''d be lying."


    "Ah¡­"


    In the following explanation, Alto burst his last momentum. The wounds inflicted by him are still not healed. Then Alto was able to understand the story of the incident. It accidentally flowed into the consciousness of Noden, who was recovering from a massive blow.


    Coincidence overlaps. Alto sees Huff again. The secret that Sihyun defeated Nordens was known only to a few. Huff in Dreamland couldn''t have known.


    "I see you''ve convinced them of that. Just in case, you''re the ones who threatened Nordens."


    "What an inspiration."


    "That''s the best compliment. It means it''s still usable."


    Alto looks at Huff with a heavy gaze. There was a limit to laughing and chattering on the same boat.


    "You''d better not be sneaking around. I hate those who talk the most. I''ll tell you about it. You''d better forget everything you''ve seen and heard here. But if you make fun of that light mouth and don''t forget, I''ll rip your hands off. It''s been a long time since I''ve been able to kill a Zug, and I don''t know if I can do that, but experience isn''t going anywhere, is it? You''ll remember it when you dig up the guts. Isn''t that right?"


    Huff grabs the hand that shakes less. However, the convulsions did not stop. He knew what Alto was. Smelly and disgusting death energy. Eyes full of chaos and chaos. It was weird not knowing.


    "Do you..."


    "That''s it. Or we really have to kill them all. And make yourself comfortable. I want you to erase that from your mind. Do you understand?"


    As Alto relaxes, Huff nods quickly, like a broken doll.


    "First, I''ll solve the problem of the underworld like you said. And I think of it as a golden honey advance."


    "But if I had told you beforehand..."


    "That''s it. I''m here as an" average "visitor. It''s natural to give and take deals, right? Or do you mean you want to make my efforts vain?"


    "No."


    "Then take it. Don''t be such a pussy."


    Alto, who gave out the golden honey wine, stood up. The Awakened Huff rises from his seat with her. He did the best he could.


    "Now, I''m uncomfortable just letting you go. I''ll give you a guide."


    "You want to keep an eye on him?"


    "No, it''s not. How can we stand by and deal with the great cause of our race''s disrespect? You''re the strongest warrior of the Zug tribe. Use it as a meat shield or use it in a furnace."


    Alto looks up at Huff by mistake and smiles wildly.


    "I won''t hesitate to give it to you."


    /468


    Racunda, the Zug warrior, leaves town with Sihyun and his companions. It was the order of Chief Huff, so it was impossible to refuse. Racunda couldn''t understand. Four of us cleaning up the underworld. Racunda had no choice but to stick her tongue out, knowing the fears of the underworld. However, Racunda was silently obliged to fulfill Huff''s command because she didn''t have any visitors who died in order to get what she wanted.


    "This is the passageway this time."


    A cave not too far from the town is said to be recklessly large. It was a hole the size of a garden. Even in the middle of the day, I couldn''t see the other side of the hole.


    "Is this the passageway to the underworld?"


    One looked at the passageway with an interesting eye. The energy from the abyss was violent enough to break the enthusiasm and courage of the beholder. She could feel the beings in the passageway. I didn''t know that one''s tail would go down because each one was a match for the pioneer. The feeling of being able to fight them as much as I wanted was heightened.


    "Why don''t you take a quick break?" My master is bored. "


    "That''s a lot of teasing."


    Sihyun scratched his head. Sherry was right to be bored. It was clear that his turn would not come. Everything was just a procedure to get to Cardas.


    "Are you sure you want to go in?"


    "Of course. That was the deal. So look closely. to see us fulfill our deals."


    After folding the mountain, Alto looks up at Racunda and raises his mouth. Racunda couldn''t take her eyes off the blinded smile for a while. Soon after, Racunda realizes her inferiority, clearing her throat.


    "I trust the chieftain, so I won''t interfere, but I will leave immediately if I feel the situation is disadvantageous." Of course, I''m not saying I don''t want to help you. If you see them through the Enchanted Forest, they''ll all have some basic skills, so you can work together to get better results than you think. "


    From the very beginning, Racunda did not think that Sihyun and his group would be able to completely clean up the underworld. Chief Huff thought the same thing. He focused on securing a safer area than cleaning. That was the most realistic option.


    However, Sihyun and his group enter the underworld, ignoring Racunda''s opinions.


    /469


    The underworld has always been a deep abyss. I keep going down, but I can''t see the end. The stench and scorching heat had engulfed the underworld.


    The underworld was incredibly depressing to believe it was a magical forest. All you see around you are rotten skeletons and rotting corpses. The underworld was insanely dark. A frightening swarm of light roams around, just illuminating the interior.


    It was a quiet and quiet place so it didn''t fit under the alias, but there was no slowing it down. The underworld was a powder keg that didn''t know when it would explode. It was the underworld where anything could happen.


    How far ahead. Racunda, a sudden bend in her waist, hides herself in a nearby rock. What was in front of him was a monster with the same head as a dog. The creature walks on two legs like a human, holding a bone the size of a baseball bat.


    "Ghouls."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 474 00474 Brawl

    Dozens of ghouls block the passageway. They seemed to be waiting for something. It''s because I didn''t look suspicious just now. There was nothing to ask. They were nervous as long as they could.


    "Looks like they call that a ghoul. So, what''s that?"


    Racunda''s reflexively turns her head to the question of Sihyun. I didn''t think the Ghoulish would be in Dreamland. It didn''t make sense to enter the underworld without even knowing it.


    "... don''t know about ghouls?"


    "I don''t know."


    Racunda darkens before her eyes as she gets to one. I should have known when I entered the underworld with confidence. Sihyun and his companions were unaware of the fear of the underworld.


    ''Then so be it.''


    Racunda shakes her head and kicks her tongue short. If he knew about the underworld, he wouldn''t have accepted Huff''s offer. Maybe, Ra. But now I can''t go up there. He doesn''t want Sihyun and his group to.


    ''I can''t help it.''


    Racunda decides to protect Sihyun and his group in the name of the Zug. Ghouls were able to handle him with ease.


    It was something that would be resolved if you had been patient for a while. Though he stepped foot in the underworld, he didn''t expect them to be able to walk perfectly through the dark surrounding the village.


    Racunda took a step forward as she organized her thoughts in her head.


    "Listen up."


    Ghouls. Those with hard coverings and flexible endoskeletons were one of the factions that encompassed the underworld. Despite the large number of factions living underground, Ghoul boasted an unparalleled force among them. They weren''t special. Their strength was insignificant.


    However, Ghouls knew the power of the group. That''s why they gathered. Recognizing their weaknesses and compensating for their weaknesses. No race could stop their fertility from flourishing. Ghouls hunted in droves. Even the strongest, it was impossible to avoid their eyes. Overwhelming quantities have plagued other beings, they have become the curse of the underworld.


    "Ghouls also have the ability to transform into other races. It''s not a useful ability to eat a corpse. If you see an ordinary person here, doubt it. Could be ghouls."


    Racunda''s description ended there. Racunda did not expect much from the beginning. I''m not doubting the skills of Se-hyun and his group. However, the underworld was not a challenge just because it crossed the Enchanted Forest. There was as much difference between the Enchanted Forest and the Underground World as there was between heaven and earth.


    "Having ghouls here means there are other ghouls nearby. It should be dealt with before further gathering. I''ll take the lead. You guys cover me."


    Racunda raises her head, raising her spear. He breaks his arm like a strained bow and releases power at once. The spear that went through the wind pierces the temple of the ghoul. The spear aims for the ghoul standing next to it, whether it contains any unusual force.


    Racunda, who killed six ghouls in one fell swoop, grabs the spear before it hits the wall. He slaughtered the ghosts through the darkness.


    Whether Huff''s introduction was wrong or not, Racunda''s movements were agile. If I had the situation, I could fight Lin or Bererosa in pairs.


    "I think I can stop him."


    "Yes, I wanted this."


    One of the brightly shining, pure swords, and the heart sword, has corrected its position. The hot blood and ferocious heat were shaking her heart. Sherry also shook her hand to emit dark matter, whether she was of the same mind as her.


    "Then I''ll leave all your troubles to you."


    Alto left everything to Hana and Sherry, left right next to him. On the same battlefield as Racunda, one and Sherry slaughtered the ghouls facing each other. The ghouls caught in the sword''s trajectory split in two, and the ghouls exposed to the dark matter disappeared into a handful of ashes.


    But is notoriety a notoriety? The ghouls didn''t stop. I knew the charter was tilting, but I didn''t back down. It only burns more heavily. Dozens of ghouls spoke an unknown language.


    A strange noise howls in my ears and echoes through the cave. The ghouls resisted to the end, but the gap was desperate. Their opponent is the strongest of the strong. It didn''t take long to fall to the last Ghoul.


    "You have a human-like structure."


    One examines Ghoul''s corpse, forgetting that his hands were soaking in blood. It wasn''t the first time I''d seen an alien race, but I didn''t know her intellectual curiosity dried up. But soon after, she had to stop.


    It''s because a terrible stench pierced my nose. One who later realized that it smelled like something from the underworld frowned.


    "The smell of ghouls has a reputation within the Dreamland. The species in the underworld originally smelled a lot, so don''t let curiosity touch them."


    "... Tell me about it quickly."


    Racunda shrugs her shoulders.


    "As you may have seen, there are many like them in the underworld. No, this is only part of it. We must remember that we can see much more terrible tragedies than this. You''re ready, right?"


    "It''s all right. Whoever comes, just fine." "


    "Even if you''re stronger than this, it doesn''t seem like much."


    Sherry and one assured me that no one else would go first. Nothing could stop them if they weren''t great old beings. But Racunda had no choice but to make a mockery. Those who didn''t even know what a ghoul was just now saying. It was strange to accept it as it is.


    But Racunda was relieved. A situation that must be honored by the hearts of the dead. It was a pleasure that the facilitator was more competent than I thought. He decided to move on a bit. If we don''t get rid of them this time, the lives of the warriors are at stake.


    Racunda has chosen the destination where the passageway begins. The whole underworld was impenetrable. If you block the way to the Zug village, you should be able to solve the problem.


    "But it''s strange. Gathering at a place like this means we''re planning a hunting trip..."


    Racunda tilts her head around the spear. Ghouls swarm. If you don''t herd up, you won''t even make it out of the stronghold. Their strength was due to their numerical superiority.


    The ghouls came out in droves, as if a huge hunt was taking place. However, there was no opponent who could be a target of the ghoul nearby.


    "Do you..."


    Can a horse be a seed? Racunda''s words end with a terrifying twist. Bang, bang, bang! The wall breaks, and a huge monster protrudes out of it. Surprisingly, it came through the passageway.


    rich!!!


    A six-meter giant roars forward. The hairy giant had four arms, two on each side and two on each side. Sharp teeth appear as the crown of the head flares to the left and to the right. Giant''s head was his mouth and chin. Late appearances of ghouls pressured giants everywhere.


    "What''s that?"


    "It''s a beggar. No luck. I didn''t think he''d show."


    Gurgle was the one who killed the Zug warriors. If the Ghouls occupied the underworld were cursed, then Gugge was a tyrant. It was a lone Fire Lord. Gugge''s power was unimaginable. It was a disaster to be able to resist all functions, as well as the physical ability to move mountains. Because Guggers aren''t the only ones who can win just because they''re strong.


    Ghosts also put a lot of effort into dealing with Gugge. Those who roamed the underworld were also captured over the course of weeks.


    kyyyytaaaaaaaaa!!


    Together with a resounding shout, Gugge''s eyes burn red. His whole body growls in horror, and he grabs a chunk of rock as the passageway collapses. Bang, the ghouls around Gugge are stuck.


    And then the gig started. The ghouls in Gugge''s hands burst their heads. It was so tightly gripped that juice gushed out like juice. Guggers stack mountains with the corpses of ghouls. The ghouls confronted the giant with heat, but they were lacking in power. Numbers were meaningless in front of the overwhelming dance. Guggers and ghouls dance by themselves, forgetting that Sihyun and his group are there.


    "... but strange."


    "What''s wrong with that?"


    "There are few."


    Racunda nods at Sihyun''s question. There are only two hundred ghouls fighting Guggers. It was odd considering that thousands were gathering to target Guggers.


    The ghouls seemed to attract him. It is because he has been able to avoid direct brawls and thoroughly scratch the nerves of the giant. Racunda''s gaze was naturally forced to go in the direction of the ghouls.


    "That''s..."


    "That''s where the village is."


    Sihyun could see what Racunda was worried about. And I realized his worries were becoming real.


    "Draw them in. I thought it was quiet for a while, but then I came up with this ruse..."


    You fixed the molar and caught Racunda''s spear. He had no choice but to admit he had done something wrong. Ghouls had never given up on the Zug village.


    Racunda steps over the wall like the ground. Racunda, who captured the notice, wiped out the ghouls that lured him. The unexpected ghouls of Racunda ended their lives without resistance.


    kyyytaafffyaaaa!!!


    The guerrilla stops walking and roars. The ghouls that had just touched his nerves had collapsed in no time. Gugge''s anger naturally changed direction.


    "Yes, that''s how you get banished from Dreamland. I had no intention of sending her back here anyway."


    Gurgle welcomes uninvited guests who suddenly appear with a swung arm. The explosive force from the four arms rocks the underworld. Guggers break through walls and passageways, smashing through the ground.


    "Huff¡­!"


    There was no escape for Racunda because it was a narrow passageway. It was impossible to step back. It will lead him to the village. Boom, boom, boom. Every time he swings his arm, Racunda is forced to push back one step at a time. The inverse, aiming for a gap, turns back to the dance.


    Racunda was able to control the wind with Zug''s magic, but his body was powerless. The spear that cut through the ghoul and cut through the steel was no more than a toothpick, or less, at this moment.


    "Damn it."


    Finally, Racunda bites her lip in a dead end. Looking up at the giant, reaching 6 meters, he intuits his own death. It was impossible to escape. Survival was even more impossible.


    It was a much smaller girl who stood in front of Racunda who gave up everything.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 475 00475 Brawl

    At that moment, Racunda was stunned. I didn''t know why a girl was standing here. A giant and a little girl about six feet tall. The fight between the two was almost as if it were a fire. One cannot resist and will be torn in two by the hands of the giant. Racunda reaches out and tries to grab one, but she''s fast.


    One moves faster than sound, swinging his sword. Racunda looks away from her death. But it was Gug who collapsed. I couldn''t call it a fight. One swings, and Gugge just takes the hit.


    Kwak ''jik. The wound that started with his arm hurls him down. Within a split second, he ended his life without knowing that he was dead. It disappears like the black snow one holds in his hand.


    Racunda, who had watched the process, did not keep her mouth shut. Guggers were hardly natural enemies in the underworld. It was the same in Dreamland.


    "Uh, how..."


    "Didn''t you see it with your own eyes? Or are you pretending not to know?"


    "You know it can''t be... I''m just surprised."


    Racunda shakes her head at one dance. One was much more vigorous than he expected. I wasn''t the one who had to worry and take care of her in the first place. It didn''t fit into the fountain.


    Racunda can see why Sihyun and his companions were not afraid of the underworld. It was not a confidence derived from mannerisms or ignorance. They had that much power. They had no knowledge of the underworld, but they were able to defeat it.


    They weren''t fooled by Huff. He made a deal for a fair price. Racunda''s tongue sticks its finger in the eye of Huff, who has recognized their abilities from the beginning. This makes me laugh at myself for being nervous. Racunda takes her place in Racunda, who never recognizes the value of her opponent.


    "Thank you. You saved my life. This grace can be repaid with my life, but there is no shortage. Tell me anytime. I''ll give you my name and I''ll listen to anything you say."


    "I''ll take it from here. I won''t have any use for it. What are you going to do from now on?"


    "I don''t know what you mean."


    "I think I''m going to die soon. Gag? No, you said Gug. There must be more of them in the underworld than this. I won''t stop you, so you can go back to town."


    Racunda shakes her head vigorously.


    "Thank you, but nothing''s changed. I will be with you until the end."


    I came all this way, but I couldn''t give up. As long as we know that ghouls are still targeting the Zug villages, blocking the passageway was imperative. It was an absurd saying that he, who boasted of the Zug tribe, fled here. I felt relieved to see things resolved with my own eyes.


    One laughed cheerfully. After a long time, she wields her sword, and it makes her feel better than usual. I couldn''t help but listen to Racunda''s wishes. Moreover, Racunda was a warrior of noble will. He would have died to protect the village.


    "That''s a good move. Is it even enough to say that you are a warrior representing the Zug tribe? I liked it.I ''ll take care of it."


    470.


    Sihyun and his group head deeper. Goose and ghouls walk past the clot and into an abyss where there is no light. Their destination was where the passageway began. The beginning of the maze. The origin of all events. Shortly after, the cobweb-like path became shorter and simpler. In the end, all paths lead to one. It reaches its origin.


    At the end of the passageway - the origin- was a dead end. There was no more road. But a more grim reality came to my attention than the road. It was a huge hole in the alley.


    "I thought there''d be more, but they came up from below."


    "We weren''t even in the underworld. Interesting."


    "A hole in the underworld is hard to deny."


    The hole was bigger than the football field. It''s a tough area to see. It was definitely not a scale that could be prevented.


    "Maybe we should destroy the cave itself and stop it. The terrain will change, but there''s no way that''s gonna work."


    Racunda shakes her head at his words. If the hole into the underworld had been a little smaller, he would have forced it. However, it was not good to do extreme numbers in situations where we didn''t know how deep it was. Moreover, the place was a place.


    "Impossible. I''m guessing by the direction and distance we''ve traveled, the Zug villages are on top of this. If you destroy the cave, the supporting terrain of the town will collapse together. That alone must be stopped."


    "Wow, it''s called a mall ?."


    Alto, who covers his mouth with his hands, frowns as if imagining was fun. Chaos and chaos. It was her favorite situation.


    "It''s not the right time."


    Sihyun, who squeezed Alto''s head, sighed. If we don''t stop the source, the Zug villages will eventually be destroyed. It was unusual to concentrate on the ghouls that sacrificed themselves to lure him to his own people. If they had the chance, they would come out of the ground at any time and go everywhere.


    "It''s practically impossible to block a path that spreads like a spider web one by one. It''s only temporary."


    The power of the Ghoul was best known to Racunda. It wouldn''t have been enough to break through the blockages of those who conquered the underworld with a single handful. If we don''t stop the source, there is no future.


    At that time, one raised his hand.


    "I think it''s better to go deeper."


    "You want to go first?"


    "Yes, if you don''t stop this place, I''ll always come back, so it''s more realistic to go in and mess around first." "


    "Looks like things are getting bigger."


    Unlike what he said, he did not stop one. They had the power. Even if we were to unite the underworld right now, there would be no one to stop them.


    "Why don''t you take this opportunity to subdue the underworld? It''s an unnecessary place in Dreamland anyway. It shouldn''t be bad to show the stooges how brave you are."


    "I want to avoid unnecessary friction.


    "But I think they''re already waiting for us."


    Alto smiles and points to the hole. Different from there, I hear a scarred bone scratch in the end.


    Mmm-hmm.


    The resonance produced an odd tune. The strange noises, the sounds of the wind. Racunda gives you goosebumps from scratching the bottom of the abyss with a hook. Instinct was rejecting the sound.


    The maze and narrow passageway were not constrained. It was like a banquet of beasts in a hole. After stepping foot, it was a harsh and extreme world that could not be stopped until it reached the top. A space where dialogue and cooperation cannot even be established. Racunda faced the essence of the underworld, her body stiffened.


    "Gulp..."


    A curiously determined oath seemed to fall soon. His heart was beating freely, ignoring his will. One punched Racunda in the back. The gangrene is so strong that it doesn''t even care.


    "Ugh..."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take responsibility for what I just said and take care of it. Sihyun, let''s go inside."


    "Yes."


    The one who grabbed Racunda''s tail disappeared into the hole first. Sihyun and his companions also throw themselves behind him.


    471.


    One that had broken through several kilometers at once landed lighter than a feather. The place where Sihyun and his group set foot was a place of unknown depth. I couldn''t believe it was underground. The ceiling was invisible.


    "... Ghouls weren''t the problem."


    It was not a ghoul or a goose in front of one eye. It was an unfamiliar race, but she was able to define what it was all at once. The sticky surface and the long, thin tentacles resemble a creature on Earth.


    ''Squid.''


    Although they could not compare to the squid, the unknown had a similar appearance to the squid. Racunda, who raised her head, recites at last.


    "Ktonian..."


    "Is that his name?"


    "Yes. But they''re not from around here... I don''t know what happened."


    K''tonian. They were a breed that expanded the underworld. It is because there is nothing more important than expanding their territory to those who dig through the earth and eat the nutrients contained in the soil. It had a unique presence and size, but rarely did they affect the underworld.


    Because they were the deepest place in the underworld. If I didn''t look for him, I wouldn''t have met him. Alto, who came down later than Hana and Racunda, points to the Ktonian.


    "Look. We had a falling out before we got here."


    Racunda is able to see the ghouls in Ktonian later. Tens of thousands of ghouls have become cold corpses for a long time. I wonder if they have fearlessly crossed K''Tonian territory. Or is it a K''tonian whim? Racunda couldn''t get a clear answer. It''s because I didn''t know everything that was going on in the underworld.


    At that time, the Ktonians slowly appear in the shadows. The Ktonian was not one. He was waiting for Sihyun and his group to come down. With so many K''Tonians around, Racundas thought.


    Tens of meters of weight and tentacles strong enough to pierce solid rock. And the melting solution showed the ability to make a double wall with the giant. It wasn''t just that.


    Ktonian had characteristics that distinguished it from other beings. They had an ''absolute ruler''. But the absolute ruler had never shown himself deep and deep underground. Never influenced the underworld. No one knew where he was, where he was, or what he was capable of. It was just passed from mouth to mouth.


    Racunda only knew that there was such a thing. So he wished it wasn''t true. I wanted the legend to stop. If the rumors are true, there''s no chance he could have survived. But despite his wishes, the legend came true.


    [Stand down.]


    An indescribable sound resounded throughout the world. It wasn''t ringing, it wasn''t vibrating. It was a huge will that could not be denied. The Ktonians surround Sihyun and his group make swift moves, regardless of who goes first.


    It was a hideous, large K''tonian who appeared through them, splitting to the left and to the right in line with the heat. The surface is full of torn, swollen wounds, but Racunda can''t laugh.


    "Dead. We can''t live anymore."


    Racunda had no choice. There was only one person who felt trembling just by looking at it, and bowed his head and knees.


    Who controls those who can crush tens of thousands of ghouls at once. Sud-Muel, ruler of the Ktonians. He was the only ''great old being'' in the underworld.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 476 00476 Brawl

    "Sud-Muel..."


    Alto recognized the giant presence. I couldn''t tell. Shud Muel was one of the followers of Ubo Satlla. He fled as soon as Ubo Satlla was defeated by the ancient gods and lost his wisdom and intelligence. And I snuck into the underworld to save my life.


    Dreamland is a neutral zone that cannot create conflict and turmoil. Shud Muel enjoyed limited freedom in confined spaces. The ancient gods knew he was in the underworld and ignored him as if they didn''t. Because they couldn''t break the rules first.


    After a long time, Shud Muel became forgotten in everyone''s memory. There was no one who could find him who disappeared as a backward path in history. It was the same with Alto. She knew Chud Muel was in the underworld, but she didn''t expect to move so proudly.


    Why did Shud Muel reveal himself? Sud-Muel opens his mouth even before Alto raises questions.


    [Disgusting, boring chaos and chaos. If you thought your world was going to last forever, I''d say it was a mistake. You''ll never last long. The arrogant and unfortunate person who couldn''t protect anything is Mother''s arms. Mother''s arms are the ideal for all beings. I will lead you there.]


    Sud-Muel frowns, vomiting a strange sound. His declaration was a remnant of a stained and twisted past. Even though I could hear it, my ears were rotting and my mind was going crazy, Alto could not hear it from his ear.


    It was the sound Ubo Satlla heard when he took his followers on a blind day. It was so long ago that I couldn''t count the numbers. Things that have already passed. I couldn''t feel any remorse just because I heard it now.


    "What, you lifted a heavy ass because I missed you? Then I''ll tell you early. I thought you were a worm because you were so vague. If you want to face me, why don''t you take a stand?"


    Alto widens his debt and smiles bitterly. I cannot vomit my anger and hatred against Nilatothep, so I intend to unleash it upon Nilatothep''s fury. Alto shakes his head as soon as he sees what Shod Muel is thinking. He was a terrible opportunist.


    But maybe it''s because he''s been in the underworld for a long time. I didn''t seem to know what was going on in the outside world. Alto, she was no longer her old self. There was a time when there was a great old being. But she had spent so many years surpassing herself at that time.


    [I only listen to my mother. This universe is all my mother''s. As more people die, more mothers rule the afterlife. Falling into Mother''s swamp and being a part of it is more appropriate for those who are less than dust. This may not be merciful. GUG?


    "What, you were out of your mind."


    Alto folds his debt as if his excitement had broken. Shud Muel''s spirit, unable to endure the passage of time, seems to be broken already. It wasn''t a crowd. Ubo Satlla''s followers had a bad ending. The ancient gods were also aware of the status of Schmidt Muel.


    "Somehow it seemed like I was watching you in the underworld. It was a bust. I can''t even be the strength of the papa."


    Shud Muel had an imperfect mind, like a broken pottery, unworthy of the name of the great old being. I was just following my instincts.


    "You still believe it when you''re impressed? Shud Muel, wake up. The Ubo Satlla you''re following is already dead."


    [Don''t lie to me. Mother is incomplete. He can''t be dead. No, where am I? Lord of abomination and boredom and chaos. Did you lock me up in here?]


    "What a boring ending."


    Alto shrugs. There was no conversation with Mad Shud Muel. As she retreats, the Ktonians press Sihyun and his group from all sides.


    "... Do you think the basement can win? I''m sorry, but after a while, you''re just gonna slip away."


    The existence of Azatos and Ubo Satlla was just unusual. No one could survive the collapse of the mind.


    [I''ll apply the bone. I''ll tear flesh, harass blood vessels, crack skulls, drink brains in them, cut throats, and use them as tools to ease my pleasure. I''ll let you live a humiliating life. Like Mother, I will make a body that neither dies nor lives, and without me I will make it a body that cannot live.]


    "I can''t do that because I have a landlord. What a shame."


    Racunda lets out a expression and listens to Alto and Shud Muel. The conversation between the two was unusual. It''s like we knew each other. He begged himself, saying it was nonsense, but Racunda could not laugh. His instincts had already known the answer.


    "You guys..."


    One of Racunda''s gags comes forward. An opportunity has come to fight against the great old beings. She has been waiting for this moment since the uprising.


    "Can I deal with it? Alto."


    "Suit yourself. If Shud Muel''s mind was intact, he would play around with the old stories, but he had already lost his old self. I don''t want to deal with such an unpleasant guy."


    "Glad to hear it."


    [Disgusting bitches! Get in front of me and kneel!]


    UUUUUUUUHAAAAAA!!!


    Sud-Muel opens his mouth and spits out a hot solution. The solution coming out of a two-kilometer body mass melts everything, without compromising Pia.


    The ground melts like butter, and the temperature rises without an end. The basement of the underworld began to open, but the heat did not cool down. I just continued to expand my scope. So the underworld became a sea of lava all at once.


    Every time Shud Muel moves, the world shakes and the space twists. The Ktonians are nowhere to be seen around him. The existence of Shud Muel surpasses them.


    "Well, that... Great old creature..."


    Racunda settles down, a great old being. He could not have known the weight and glory of his name. It was as if he had already died at the point of encounter with the cosmic personality. Racunda couldn''t keep her mouth shut because she thought she could die.


    I felt like anything would lose its light in front of Shud Muel, who would wield his long torso and destroy the underworld.


    "Stay with me. It''s not your destiny to die here."


    He slapped Racunda on the cheek and carried her on his shoulder. Sihyun, who grabbed the nearby wall, penetrated the sea of lava with a light stroke. Even though the underworld was a kingdom of shadows, it was no exaggeration. It was all his. Alto follows you next to Shi Hyun, who protected Racunda with his shadow.


    "... No way."


    Racunda sees one who is fighting equal to Shod Muel. I knew she was a strange girl from the first moment I saw her, but I never thought she''d be able to compete with a great old being and a mate. Racunda pinches her cheeks, not accepting the reality. Ghouls, Guggers, Ktonians, Schue Muel. I was wondering if I was dreaming right now. But the scene in front of his eyes was real.


    "Yes, come!"


    Heart swords recreated by a third rule, out of material constraints, were gathered next to one another. The swords that are forged in her heart move in a daze with her hands. One who trampled on the sea of lava swarmed towards Schude Muel.


    Wheeing, the hearts swords that filled the underworld slaughtered the K''tonians mercilessly. He also cut his head in half and scraped off his intestines. He cut off his extended tentacles at regular intervals. More like a slaughterhouse than a slaughter. The Ktonians were no better than their best man in a field of brawl by great old beings.


    Following the heart sword that moves faster than the arrow of light, one comes to Shudhmuel''s nostrils and rolls his foot wide. The ground that could not withstand her power was torn into a spider web. One of them clenched his fist using his feet that went deep into the ground.


    [Heartfelt]


    At this moment, one arm was not two. The extremely refined flesh surpassed the impossible to reach the ultimate. Hundreds and thousands of visions blurred Shud Muel''s eyes as one punched out.


    Soap, Soap, Soap. One stops breathing and pounds the wall, which does not collapse. If not once, twice. Four times if not twice. The number of hits has increased exponentially over time.


    One flow has not stopped. Connecting attack to attack, connecting thought to thought, wielding control. That was the essence of the Necromancer King.


    The hearts swords that filled the underworld moved in the trajectory of one. At the same time as she thinks, a number of cardiothoracic blades set out for Shod Muel. Within this time, the hearts'' swords pour down like a rain towards Schmidt Muel. Brightly shining, pure swords burst into flames and engrave scars on the body of Schmidt Muel.


    [Weak girl! You little bitch!]


    Sud-Muel wields his tentacles like a whip, moving a larger body than Taesan. The tentacles clenched exactly one or two fists. The faster one speeds up, the more tentacles follow her trail.


    "Not bad for a firefight!"


    [How rude!]


    Sud-Muel''s mouth is wide open and throws out a flame. The solute that could melt anything was shot towards one. Unlike before, the compressed solution went as thin and washy as a ray of light. All power focused on her in order to target one.


    "Not a chance."


    One who read Shud Muel''s movements gestured and the hearts began to intertwine like yo (20985;) and iron (20984;). Kuang, the hearts swords that became the guardians of the enemy''s arrows melt with the solution.


    As soon as I got everything ready, Shud Muel had no choice but to stop. It was a fleeting moment, but one did not miss it. Her fierce lunge pulls out the tongue of Schmidt Muel.


    "You have no choice but to punish a child who keeps playing with fire."


    One threw Shud Muel''s tongue as big as a garden into the sea of lava. Sud-Muel roars, regenerating his tongue while vomiting mucus and blood.


    [Wicked girl! I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you and use you as my trinket!]


    "Is that all you have in your head?"


    Racunda''s head was dizzy, putting her body on his shoulder.


    Each struggle between Shud Muel and one turns upside down. Their struggle to use the sky like the earth and the earth like the sky was beyond his understanding. The conflict between unreasonable beings was not so violent. This is what the war of the gods looks like. Every time one and Shud Muel crossed, the basement of the underworld continued to unfold. To them, the underworld was just a toy made of butter and ice.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 477 00477 Brawl

    The underworld was reformulated around the two. It was Schmidt Muel who gained the upper hand as the fight continued. He was a follower of Ubo Satlla, who survived the ancient gods. Though not in his right mind, what he had built up was nothing compared to one.


    Sud-Muel was a formidable opponent to one who had just become a great old being. It was because she used the power of shamanism and shaman. The charter is inclined, but she is not frustrated. Because there was another colleague by her side.


    "Step aside."


    Sherry scatters dark matter as she hurls herself into the scene of a clash between Shud Muel and one. Kuaang, a part of the underworld collapsed with a loud, deafening sound. The space that touched the dark matter disappeared without a trace.


    "It''s too late to join us."


    "The main character is usually late."


    One of Sherry''s back-to-back oppresses Shud Muel. When one disconnects the tentacle, Sherry digs a hole and plucks out the eyes of Schmidt Muel. Sherry picks up a chud muel, one of them sticks a lot of heart swords into the crack.


    The collaboration between the two was without error. One and Sherry, who can read each other''s intentions with just their eyes, aim at Shud Muel like one body. The shimmering heart sword and the dark matter that even sucks out the light pushed away the hot melt while crossing each other.


    [I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you! I''ll never forgive you, you prissy bitches!]


    Despite the devastating upheaval, Shod Muel remains intact. His death was unbelievably powerful at regeneration. He was guarded by a favorable fountain.


    "... I don''t think we''re going to be any good for the long run. Because if you don''t kill them all at once, it''s meaningless."


    "Then there''s nothing to worry about. Because we''re good at something."


    As one raises her hand in the sky, a multitude of heart swords appear along her fingertips. Heartblades filled with the underworld glow brightly. Within a moment, the hearts swords begin to rotate around one.


    [Open wall - no polarity]


    The spectacle of what one hoped for. Every heart sword around her has become a change-force that breaks concepts and logic. Her light heart did not obstruct space and dimension. There were no limits to the heart blade beyond distance and interval. A sword that can cut through anything if it exists. It was a never-ending, noisy opening wall.


    Sherry unleashes her strength. She has lifted the boundary between herself and dark matter. and increased all the components that make up themselves. The shackles were unchained, followed by rapid expansion and expansion beyond their limits.


    The dark matter constituted the universe but was not observable. It''s the building block of the universe, the stuff that''s been together since the birth of the universe. With the addition of acceleration, Sherry, with the addition of an increase, captured the birth of the universe in her body. The explosion that happened before the world began took place in her hands.


    [Opening Wall - Genesis]


    One and Sherry opened the power at the same time. The uncorrected hearts'' swords forcefully unleashed Shud Muel''s power, and the creation of the world entered between them. The explosion that swallowed even the light and sound dislodged the wrath of Shud Muel.


    At the same time a big hole appeared in the underworld, Shud Muel was swept away on a molecular basis, but it didn''t matter. He was the most wanted fugitive in the universe. It was not his superior ability or special history to support him. It was not because it was strong, it was because it survived for a long time.


    Shud Muel''s power was the blessing of Ubo Satlla. A kindness that was favored by a different being led him here.


    Ubo Satlla gave to Shud Muel unlimited life force. No being could push him into the afterlife. Ubo Satla did not allow him. Tough life and adaptability like a cockroach. And Ubo Satla''s favor. Shud Muel has the most viability in the universe.


    [Open Wall - Immortality]


    An opening that promises eternal life. It was impossible to break that promise, even if it was a great old being. Sud-Muel, who has been calibrated for eternal life, swells up. The flesh and blood that composed him grew upside down. Even though I was beaten with my whole body by the coming and the end of the world, I did not stop immortality. No, I''ve been over two walls for a long time.


    "Wow. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen such ugly things."


    Alto looks up and sees the thundering Shud Muel. Maybe it''s the power of Ubo Satla. Or is it because the mind is imperfect? Shud Muel could not even control his own restraints. Immortality is a calf that is loosened and resurfaced.


    I didn''t know it was self-control and restraint. Sud-Muel''s body swells into the underworld with a crushing force. The underworld begins to crumble, unable to withstand the inflating volume of Schue Muel. Hana and Sherry breached the breach, but there was a shortage. Even though their walls were devastating, it was impossible to surpass Ubo Satlla''s blessings.


    "Papa..."


    "I know."


    Sihyun, carrying Racunda on his shoulder, looks at Shud Muel. What troubled me was rage. Sherry and one and both dominated Shud Muel, but the blessing that held the opening belonged to Ubo Satlla. To be precise, immortality was like a step up from a wall of existence.


    "Huh-uh-uh."


    But there was nothing to worry about. It''s because I didn''t even lose a demonstration. He lightly regained his position. Nothing was revealed because it was a blow using physical abilities. It was just an extension of basic movements, like breathing and running.


    The strike on Shod Muel distorts the surrounding space. The atmosphere split along the trajectory of the fist. Tuquaang, the sound followed Shihyun late. Beyond the realm of the great old existence, the fist broke immortality and led Shud Muel to the afterlife.


    [Mother, I will go to Mother''s arms.]


    After Shud Muel disappeared, all that remained in the intestine was a bitter silence. Only the slimy slime buried everywhere is telling me that Schmidt Muel was here. Turning his hand as if it were nothing, Shi Hyun turns his head toward Hana and Sherry.


    "Shall we go back?"


    Racunda fainted, watching a series of processes on her shoulders. At the same time as Xi Hyun''s fist, he saw another world being created in the underworld.


    Xi Hyun''s blow was so great that it threatened the honor of the underworld. Racunda was shocked to think that she hadn''t stepped up because she was weak so far. Regrettably, he was the most monstrous.


    472.


    "Thank you. Thanks to you, the Zugs are safe. I can''t believe the Ghouls are planning something like that. I almost lost interest in the underworld."


    Hearing the story of the underworld, Huff bowed his head and had the best manners he could. If what Sihyun said was true, the village of the Zug tribe could have been destroyed in one day. After the talk about the ghouls, Huff frowned as he moved on to the subject of Schude Muel.


    "Sud-Muel? That''s a bad sign."


    "What makes you say that?"


    "It''s a little-known tale within the Zug family, but when our skills and abilities were not at play, we were strong enough to stand against the great old beings and their mates."


    "It can''t be..."


    "You''re right. Sud-Muel is the one the Zug have been hunting. Technically, it was close to the Seal, but it must still be true that the Zug defeated Schmidt Muel."


    Sihyun nods. It''s because I thought I knew why Shud Muel had become imperfect.


    "You mean the seal''s off. But it wouldn''t be that surprising to think of the power of a great old being, would it?"


    "Without external stimuli, the seal could never be released. The seal on Schue Muel was special. He will, too, as it was niatotep who empowered the Seal."


    "Nialla Totep...?"


    It should come as no surprise that Nialla Totep empowered Ubo Satlla''s follower-Sud-Muel to seal. Ubo Satla was the beginning of everything.


    "Alto, can you think of anything?"


    "I wish I could, but that''s too bad. I''ve never heard of it. I''ve never seen it. I mean, maybe he took care of it himself."


    "Then how did Schmidt Muel get out? The seals of Nialla Totep''s power won''t be easy to break."


    "..."


    Alto cared about his words. It is because the existence that could affect the sealing of Nialla Totep was something I could count on. Every one of them is an unbeatable opponent.


    "And to break the seal, Nylatotep, if you will."


    Alto cleared his mind. It was not a topic to discuss lightly. With Sihyun by my side in the first place, Nialla Totep could not have made such an extreme choice.


    "Anyway, tell me where he is. It''s not about Shud Muel, it''s about Qadas."


    "That, too. Then listen well. Kadas, it''s on the other side of Leng Plateau. It''s just north of Dreamland."


    "Leng Plateau? There''s nothing back there."


    Leng Plateau lies at the end of Dreamland. The only thing behind it was a wall that intersected dreams and reality. I''ve been to the Altodo Leng Plateau before. However, the Leng Plateau she remembers is only a cold, rugged plateau. A strange land to go to unless you are suffering and suffering yourself. If Kadas had been there, she would have known.


    ''No, I wouldn''t have known if someone like me had deliberately intercepted it.''


    Alto recalls a man in Leng Plateau. Who lives every day praying in a small monastery, even though he is the body of Nialla Totep. He was a man she knew well.


    "Fei Fei. Why did you stay in the Leng Plateau where there was nothing..."


    It makes sense to keep an eye on Kadas. He had barely escaped from Leng Plateau.


    "I don''t know the details. It''s just a glimpse of a dream. But I''m sure you''ll find the Qadas you''re looking for when you cross the Leng Plateau. I saw the gods of the earth there. If this is really where I think it is, there''s no one like them."


    "Did you just say God of the Earth?"


    "Yes."


    Hearing Alto''s conversation with Huff, Jihyun clenched two fists. I could see what the God of the earth was without being taught by anyone. Because his instincts remind me of them. I felt anger and hatred in my heart.


    The god of the earth. It was a word that refers to a superior being among the ancient gods. They were also the vanguard to defeat Azatos.


    "Looks like the Gods of Earth rule Qadas."


    "I think the same thing. There aren''t many people who can do that. It''s obvious he''s behaving more aggressively. If you don''t, you won''t have anything to watch your back with."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 478 00478 Brawl

    Alto has insisted. Qadas is a place to control Azatos'' body and suppress his mind. There were no ordinary beings there. Alto had no choice but to correct his perception of Kadas. Even for her, it was clear she couldn''t get close enough.


    After a conversation with Huff, one of them rises from his seat and turns north.


    "Is this place called Leng Plateau?"


    "Yes, there should be Cardas there."


    The Enchanted Forest lies to the west of Dreamland. To get to Leng Plateau, you have to go through many different areas.


    473.


    One night in a Zug village, Sihyun and his companions take a light step toward their destination. Through the Enchanted Forest, those who ignore the forest of Creed rise without fail.


    Another demonstration of the Celenoria Sea and his group land on the surface. There were no features that could intercept them. There were many villages in the middle, but they didn''t even give me a look. It had a clear purpose.


    How long has it been? Sihyun and his group arrive at Leng Plateau, as Huff mentioned. Leng Plateau was cold and rough. Leng Plateau was in the highlands.


    The gray highlands of Leng are barren. The snow-covered ground is invisible to even the budding of life. Flesh-like cold and harsh environment. Leng Plateau exudes a seemingly unacceptable atmosphere.


    Leng Plateau was a dry land. It seemed that the word "hope" and "future" were dominated in a place occupied by unseen, lofty rock monsters and unknown animals.


    If the underworld had been a dynamic place, the Leng Plateau would have been extremely static. When I was looking at the white snow, I had an illusion that time was flowing slowly.


    Sihyun exhaled. Leng Plateau freezes even the moisture coming out of his mouth.


    "Leng Plateau is often used by slave traders as a stronghold. If you''re unlucky, you might encounter a predator, not a slaver. Of course, if there''s one thing that threatens us, it''s not here in Qadas... but be careful. I don''t want to get caught in a place like this."


    Everyone nods at Alto''s warning. They instinctively realize that Leng Plateau is not a pleasant place. One crooked head filled my mouth with questions that had just arisen.


    "The Enchanted Forest, Leng Plateau and Dreamland are many dangerous places. Isn''t it strange to think of conflict and conflict as an unassailable neutral zone?"


    "This is the Neutral Zone where everyone is welcome. It means embracing good and evil. If there''s sunshine, there''s music."


    "A place where heaven and hell are compatible."


    "This is a neutral zone, not a paradise. It''s a natural story."


    Alto scratches his chin. On second thought, the Leng Plateau was not one or two suspicious things. The cities and villages did not collapse, not only for the animals that could not live here, but for no one to rule them. Given the specificity of the Leng Plateau, it was a strange coincidence.


    "The gods of the earth may have created an artificial environment to protect Cardas. ''


    But that wasn''t the point. Alto clears his mind and recalls a man in Leng Plateau. He could be the key to Qadas.


    "Papa, there''s another body in Leng Plateau. Would you like to meet him?"


    "The body of Nialla Totep?"


    "Yes. He never left Leng Plateau. It''s got to be connected to Kadas in some way. Maybe you can pinpoint the exact location. I don''t think Papa will help you if you come to him... What about Papa?"


    "Not bad. But there must be hostile bodies like Slander. Is there any guarantee he won''t?"


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Now that I mention it, Slander''s a freak. It''s hard to see a rude figure like him. Anyway, if Papa''s coming, at least he''ll hear you out."


    "Let''s meet, then."


    At Alto''s suggestion, Xi gives a small nod. Circumstances where and when variables will occur. I liked at least one more helper. If you''re like Slander, you can be stubborn, but Alto talked about it first, so it''s unlikely. Xihyun wanted another body to be favorable to him.


    "So it''s settled, then?"


    Alto walks you through the familiar steps. The snow-covered Leng Plateau was entirely white. I couldn''t tell where it was going. There was no milestone.


    But Alto walked towards one place as if it were natural. Her footsteps were unbearable. Alto stopped at the foot of a strange place in Leng Plateau. In a certain way, it was obvious. It was because of the massive architecture in the vast snow.


    "A monastery."


    In front of Sherry''s eyes was a monastery built on a carved cliff. Maybe it''s because of the scale. The monastery appeared close to an old ruin or grave. A land cursed by God and a monastery praying to God. It was an unfit combination.


    At that time, the man in the yellow cloth came out, covered in a mask. Whether it was directed at a priest or a successor, his complexion was neat and sweet. The wings on his back are merely a representation that he is no ordinary being.


    The man asked in a motionless manner.


    "Alto, what brings you here?"


    "You''ll find out when you see the guests I''ve brought."


    Alto, who has a bizarre bend in his debt, points to him with his hand. The man who stared at him burst into elasticity. I didn''t see his face because he was wearing a mask, but his reaction was unusual. The man who had switched sides with Alto for a while shakes his head.


    "You''ve brought an unstoppable guest."


    "Of course."


    "Yes, it wasn''t unexpected. Come in."


    The man who led Sihyun and his group to the reception room, Paypay, takes off his mask. Surprisingly, there was nothing in it. The only place there was a smooth curve with eyes, nose, and mouth. There was nothing to call a face.


    "Let me formally introduce myself. My name is Paypay. It''s the same as Alto here. It''s the body of Nilatothep. He''s also the acting Chancellor of this Monastery."


    Along with Alto''s group, Paige settles into her seat. Faye observes Sihyun and his companions with interesting eyes, knowing that Hana and Sherry are great old beings.


    "So what do you think, how did you feel when you saw Papa? You think this is just a trail, like you said?"


    "... the presumed father, I suppose."


    Paypay had no choice but to admit he was wrong. Sihyun had traces of light, more than that. Perhaps the closest thing to Azatos was as Alto said. However, I had to distinguish between living with a ball and a ball.


    "Even so, what does that mean now? Changing my opinion doesn''t change the outcome of the meeting. Didn''t the matter with your father end with a hold?"


    "I didn''t want it to change. I''m just here to ask you a favor."


    "What does that mean?"


    "Paypay, you know about Qadas, right?"


    Alto asked straightforward. In order not to even give Paypay time to make excuses, she jumped to the top. Paypay was breathless. I was asked unexpected questions by an unexpected person. He missed even the time to say it. Regrettably, Paypay''s reaction told Alto a lot.


    "It''s no use trying to hide it now. I''m mostly familiar with Qadas."


    "How did you know?"


    "You think you''re gonna tell me? Doesn''t it matter that me and Papa know?"


    "So is he."


    Realizing that there was no way to cheat, Fei-Fei shrugged. He said in a calm tone because there was no order not to talk about his duties.


    "Alto, like you said, I''m in charge of surveillance on Kadas. At the same time, they control the Leng Plateau."


    "You know where Kadash is in Leng Plateau, don''t you?"


    "It''s not that I don''t know."


    "I want you to take Papa and me there, okay?"


    "Unacceptable."


    Paypay acted decisively. It was the difference between revealing his mission and not carrying out his mission. In the beginning, Qadas was not an easy place to go. It was the same with Nialla Totep.


    The atmosphere naturally stiffened. Paypay, who had anticipated it would help, didn''t even flinch.


    "Paypay, I must go there. My instincts are shouting."


    "Father, I presume. Nature''s orders are absolute. Even if you have a trace, nothing will change."


    Paypay was extremely cold. Alto, who got up from his seat, turns away from him. It was clear that Cardas was in Leng Plateau. It might take some time, but it''s better to find it yourself.


    "I want you to let me go. Because that''s what we do."


    "Unacceptable. This is my territory. If you insist on crossing the Leng Plateau, you will be subject to the corresponding sanctions."


    "Papa must be complete. Paypay, that''s what you want, right?"


    "Why do you think ''my'' wants that? She doesn''t even like him. Why would I disobey Bonne''s orders for him?"


    "What...?"


    "Did you really think that I would like him?"


    "What''s that supposed to mean? Are you trying to be funny?"


    Alto had no choice but to swallow the drought because it had never been thought of before. The Paypay we had always been with was coming strangely close.


    What the hell does he want to say? It''s natural that Nialla Totep respects Azatos. Of course, the body of Nialla Totep had to be respected and respected. There can''t be any other reason to interfere. The body was for the body. Independent individuals were unable to resist the source.


    Alto, who thought about it, noticed a peculiar feeling of camaraderie. I couldn''t seem to get my hands on it, but the sweetness I had once felt was as easy as a thorn in my neck.


    "That wasn''t a story worth telling you that you were blindly yearning for your father. Well, spill it. Nothing good will come of it."


    Paypay, who was covered in a mask, got up from his seat. A whirlwind blows around him. The entire monastery is roused with enormous power. Alto was stunned. Paypay was too strong to wield her strength while holding her in front of her.


    Due to Paypay''s extraordinary resistance, Alto widened his eyes and denied the reality.


    "Are you really going to stop him?!"


    "Did you think I was making fun of you? If you really want to go to Qadas, then go through me."


    "... Hehe."


    Alto, who cut his lip, held his heart. It was impossible for her to catch Paypay. But winning wasn''t everything. Alto folded his debt and made a decision.


    Kwaang, Alto, who grabbed Paypay''s arm, which was moving faster than light, throws him into the Scarecrow dimension. Slander used what he had on her. The result was a great success. It was an inevitable link if not prepared in advance. Alto yells as he hurls himself into the Scarecrow dimension.


    "Papa, don''t mind me, go ahead! If it''s the paparazzo, we''ll find Kadas!"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 479 00479 Brawl

    If there really is a place associated with Azatos nearby, Sihyun could not find it. Alto didn''t care if it took the corresponding amount of time. She believed Sihyun would find Kadas.


    Sihyun left Alto behind. It was a luxury to get wet. He couldn''t allow her sacrifice to be in vain. Sherry and I followed Shi Hyun without anyone having to say first. After leaving the monastery, they quickly broke through Leng Plateau.


    Leng Plateau was a rugged alpine district, but it was impossible to stop Sihyun and his group. They move by seconds. They did not spend the time they were given. The demonstration breaks through the rugged mountain peaks and his group stops.


    It wasn''t Kadath at the end of Leng Plateau. The only thing there was the boundary between dreams and reality.


    "Here. It has to be here!"


    One of the insufferable knocks on the wall, but the situation remains unchanged. Unfortunately, there was no Cadas in Leng Plateau.


    "... Master, what are you going to do?"


    "Let''s not give up yet. You can tell by Paypay''s reaction, right? Qadas is definitely in Leng Plateau. If it wasn''t for that, he wouldn''t be here."


    Calibrated, he raised his senses to their limit. If Qadas really existed, he would feel it. Sihyun focused his mind to find traces like Ajrang. On the other hand, he could recognize the familiar smell. Traces of Azatoth led him there.


    "It''s not far. Take my hand. Try not to fall off. I''d be tempted by the line between dreams and reality."


    Along with Sherry, she threw herself into the boundaries of her dreams and reality, following a faint trail. The road to Qadas is incomparable to the Leng Plateau. It was a path of suffering and suffering. I couldn''t tell if it was real or a dream. I didn''t even feel like walking. However, he caught the dreamy spirit. Even though the senses deceived him, he did not give up, but went forward.


    Shortly after, Xi Hyun was able to see a huge shadow. Maybe it''s because of the dark fog everywhere. The contours were blurry, but the presence of a great shadow was clearer than ever.


    Soon, a great shadow pierces through the fog.


    "Statue...?"


    A sudden statue appeared only until he raised his head to the limit. It was exactly the right size to say that we were born. The statue with two heads and four arms moved shyly, not fitting. The statue with the axe and spear, sword and club looked down silently.


    "Where did they both go?"


    The fog lifted at the same time as the statue appeared, but Sherry and I could not find one. Even though he had just held hands, he lost both of them.


    He scratched his head and looked at the statue. Two missing persons and a statue that appeared. I couldn''t have known what that meant.


    "Are you going to test it?"


    In a certain sense, it was a natural order. Cadas was a place to suppress the body and spirit of Azatos and a place where the gods of the earth gathered. There couldn''t have been a device to exclude uninvited guests.


    "But it''s a scarecrow."


    Sihyun tapped his finger and a shadow flashed behind his back grabbed the statue. The statue tried to break the shadow, but it was impossible. Rather, the more I moved, the less range I was able to operate.


    Kwa-ang, the landscape shook as the statue fell without lifting its center of gravity. Suddenly, rays of light emanate from the statue''s eyes. It was a fatal strike that broke down the subject into molecular units, but he pushed the rays out with a harmless expression.


    "Don''t take it lightly."


    Sihyun, who jumped up high in the sky, slapped the head of the statue. It was only one move, but the power within it was unusual. Even a statue as big as Taesan could not bear it. At the same time the statue was shattered, he could see the fog fully lifted.


    "Oh..."


    Maybe it''s because I crossed the line between dreams and reality. The stare in his eyes was a strange world. Not only was the starlight raining down, but there was a pile of blue galaxies in the sky. And the moonlight crossed with the sunlight, creating a glorious color.


    It was an aspiration that cannot be seen unless the dream and reality are shared together. Above all, it was the center that caught his eye. A mountain so high that it can''t reach. From beginning to end, the mountain made of Onyx was the most glowing wonder in this space.


    Surprisingly, the mountain was floating through the air. The mountain of Onyx was scattering its harsh light like it would never touch anyone.


    Sihyun instinctively knew. He''s finally at Cardas. But I was moved not for long. While watching Cardas, the group waits behind his back.


    "I''m sorry. I was delayed by the sting."


    "It''s okay. I thought you might."


    "Did you meet the master?"


    "Yes."


    "Doesn''t look like there''s a good tool for warming up. You''re not taking it with you, are you?"


    "Of course. I''m glad you''re okay, anyway."


    After switching sides with Sherry, she sighed of relief. If they get hurt, it''s not worth coming here.


    "Are you the ones who broke the two statues and made it all the way here? You were a little overzealous to think about it. Good to see you. You almost missed it. Opportunities like this are rare."


    After correcting his posture, he turned his head to the side where he heard his voice. Shallow shoulders. Bumpy Maburiko. The man with the beard all the way to his toes had wrinkles all over his face that didn''t match a clear voice.


    The man, or the old man, leans on his cane and looks at Sihyun and his companions.


    "Who is it?"


    "I''m Hifnos. The God of the Earth, representing Cardas. Oh, you don''t have to say it. I know all about it. Sherry Niguras, blood of Schube Nigurus, is considered to be the greatest savior of all time..."


    At last, Hippos pointed at each one with his finger. Of course, his fingers also moved along the line of sight.


    "And the ''Trace of Azatos'', Han Si-hyun, who came here fearlessly. All three are great sacrifices. I won''t nod for the next few thousand years. It''s good."


    Xihyun reflectively looked behind his back. It was suicide to go to Qadas through the Hippos. I''d rather go to the Leng Plateau and join Alto. I couldn''t go any further. I had to straighten the lines.


    "Don''t even think about running. You came all this way to avoid my eyes, didn''t you? Since you''re here, you should see what Qadas looks like."


    "No thanks."


    An exchange of eyes with the group sprints between space and space. Distance and spacing were meaningless concepts for the demonstration through the logic of the universe. But Hifnos was also an equivalent.


    As Hippos approached with an endless stretch of time and space, Xihyun pushed him away roughly. Bang, it''s just one struggle, but the planets around it can''t withstand the afterstorms, and they crumble. But the floating mountain, Kadas, was not even frozen.


    "I don''t know if it was somewhere else, but your power doesn''t work here, Han Si-hyun. You can see Azatos'' body in the closest place!"


    Not to mention the active work that was done on him. It must have been true that Sihyun was an extraterrestrial god. But he was indeed part of Azatos. It was an inevitable truth, even if it was an extraterrestrial god.


    Hifnos pulls the jar out of his chest. As he shakes his whistle a few times, a round, little light flows out, spreading his eggs. Sihyun shakes his hand and smacks the little flock of lights, but it doesn''t work. The small flock of light that passed through his palm melted into his chest.


    Shi Hyun, who was limping, swallowed dry water. An endless sense of helplessness strikes him. It seems to be holding a lump of lead on its shoulder. My body and mind became heavy indefinitely.


    "... huff, huff."


    "If it works like this, I''m nervous about everything. Well, considering your origins, it shouldn''t be strange..."


    "What the hell is that?"


    "It''s not a hobby to teach, but I like your stupidity about running into Kadath, so I''ll teach you something in particular. It''s an Elder Sign. A powder made of beautifully ground emeralds."


    "You changed the Seeker...? You sacrificed him!"


    I couldn''t believe him. The existence designed by the ancient gods to maintain the balance of the universe, that was the Savior. It was true that there were many constraints, but the intention of the existence of the Seeker was self-reliance and self-sufficiency. They didn''t go through all that trouble and adversity just to become a powder material.


    "A noble sacrifice. If they knew they could be used this way, they''d kneel down and tie their heads to me."


    Hippos grins as he tramples on Sihyun. If it were any other being, he would not have won such an overwhelming victory. However, the advantages of the location and the features of the demonstration together produced a synergistic effect. It was the language cluster that did not suppress the traces of Azatoth where it suppressed the body of Azatoth.


    "My Lord!"


    "Se-hyun!"


    "Don''t come!"


    Shi Hyun, who stopped one with Sherry, bit her lip. He couldn''t understand the situation now. I knew the source of the Elder Sign was the Seeker. But what''s the point of that? The God of outer space was the absolute existence of Orlot in space. It was impossible to be influenced by the Savior.


    "You would have thought that coming here would carry the body of Azatos on your back and make you whole. But it''s just a trail. Glory in the fury only burns the body. I''m lucky to be up here, Han Si-hyun. This is your grave. Hopefully, your last one''s gonna be pretty intense."


    As Hippos gestures, the gods of the earth, who were waiting, surround one and Sherry. They resisted with all their might, but it didn''t work. It was no exaggeration to say that Cardas was the home of the gods. Their enemies were everywhere.


    Hifnos takes Sihyun and his group to the deepest and most secret place in Kadath. It was a place where strange music was endless. A strange place with a dark and sacred energy. In the center of it is an uncooled cauldron.


    The cauldron boiling the Milky Way as fuel was like a mirror illuminating outer space. The gods of the earth poured all their strength into it. It was no exaggeration to say that the cauldron was a passageway through Azatoth''s body.


    Hippnos, standing in front of an uncooled cauldron, quietly peers inside. As the cauldron was about to overflow, Hifnos poured out the Elder sign with skillful hands. The scene was monotonous, but what happened inside was not monotonous. Several galaxies vanished and billions of souls burned.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 480 00480 Brawl

    Sihyun could tell. No, I had to know. An unceasing cauldron was exhaling an unforgettable energy. It was the same as the soul that underpinned Xi Hyun. Yes, beyond the cold cauldron is the chaos of the grasslands, the ultimate god, the king of all creation. It was Azatos, the blunt and foolish father.


    They were all afterstorms caused by Azatos'' body shaking. The Elder Sign, which reached the center of outer space beyond the cold cauldron, suppressed Azatoth''s body. Push, the cauldron has cooled down with a sound like it''s evaporating. There was no explosive force here. It was just a gentle warmth.


    After examining the cauldron for a while, Hifnos turns his head to look at Sihyun and his group. They will now be the power to spin the cauldron that never cools down. Hippos recalled the distant past with a pitiful glance due to unexpected pleasures.


    "We''ve spent a lot of time here. Azatos was a threat to his own existence, even if he was unconscious. Over the years, we have subdued Azatoth''s body to reduce its damage. But then I realized it wasn''t complete either."


    Without Hippos'' power to control sleep and hypnosis, Azatos'' body would have once formed a new spirit.


    "It was impossible for me to put him to sleep forever. He always demanded an equivalent price. I swear to God, she''s a horrible person."


    "... for what it''s worth?"


    It was the Elder Sign. It''s because I saw the Elder Sign suppress Azatoth''s body. But I couldn''t understand him. The Elder Sign couldn''t have worked that well. The limitations of the Seeker were clear. The Elder Sign, which was made based on such a prophet, had no choice but to clear the limits. It was natural.


    "You''re not the savior who entered the Elder Sign."


    "Do you really think so? I''m afraid the Seeker is in. He may not be the savior you think he is."


    "Kill him. I don''t want to hear any nonsense."


    "Well, don''t rush me. I''ll kill you if you don''t tell me. It''s good to know why, even if you die."


    Long ago, the gods of the earth sensed Azatos'' resurrection was imminent. Realizing that Azatoth''s body was unbearable, they had no choice but to admit that there was a flow.


    A situation where everyone gave up. When everyone was frustrated. However, there were those who opposed the flow and came up with solutions. It was Norden. He was the first to discover traces of Azatos, not ''traces'', in the universe.


    Knowing that Azatos'' spirit was shattered in Ubo Satlla''s swamp, Norden scoured the universe collecting traces of Azatos.


    Norden lacked artificial adjustments to cause and effect, giving new destiny to the traces of Azatoth. The traces of Azatoth were devoted to giving birth to a force of a completely different nature.


    At last, Nordens has succeeded in processing the traces of Azatos. The traces of Azatoth, which cannot be restored forever, were the ''Savior''.


    The deliverer resonates greatly. It was found that the power of the Seeker in Azatoth''s body was effective. It was truly a groundbreaking discovery. The gods of the earth and the ancient gods stood up again through frustration and resignation.


    The artificially generated relief was definitely a helpless being. But the Seeker had infinite possibilities. It was because the potential of Azatoth''s traces could not have been lighter.


    The gods of the earth and the ancient gods grew the savior and used it to suppress Azatoth''s flesh. Now. It literally suppressed Azatoth''s body with the traces of Azatoth. For them, the Seeker was a useful tool. It is not enough to be used as a bottleneck to destroy planets, but it can also be used to control Azatos'' body in due time.


    Hearing the truth did not conceal the fluctuation.


    It was strange when I thought about it. The deliverer was different from person to person. If the ancient gods or gods of the earth really wanted to be born, they would have a thousand one-sided appearance and abilities. It is because the Savior was raised. There was no reason to assign daily appearance and characteristics.


    In the beginning, cosmic personalities could not have been so ''sacrificed''.


    "The Seeker was a trace of Azatos...?"


    "So don''t think you''re special because you''re a trace of Azatoth. Not that you''re great, but the traces of Azatos that make you. No. Luck is something I have to admit. No, it''s not. That''s what happens when you think about the catch."


    Hippnos, who shook his head and cleared his mind, grabbed Xi Hyun''s collar. His arms were as thin as a hand cannon, but he could not resist and was dragged into an uncooled cauldron.


    Sihyun saved the power of the Elder Sign. The Elder Sign was a trace of Azatos that was processed to stop Azatos'' body. It was natural for Sihyun to become poisoned after Azatoth''s will.


    The uncooled cauldron illuminated the center of outer space. The deepest and most secret place in outer space was chaos itself. The shapes and concepts lost meaning, and the aftermath of the collision between dimensions and dimensions broke the stars and pierced the space. All possibilities were closed, all the endings were open, all the futures were open, and all the pasts were closed, a mix of situations and phenomena.


    Is this what the ultimate chaos would look like? The sight of him shining in an unceasing cauldron was overwhelming. Sihyun was unable to move his body. He has an opponent on the other side to avoid. Death and the Apocalypse were not exaggerated.


    "Too bad. Personally, you''re a research subject. If I had more time, I would have found a way to completely refine the traces of Azatoth..."


    It was the first time a demonstration of Azatoth''s traces had emerged from the framework of the Seeker. Coincidence overlaps with coincidence. Or should Azatoth''s instinct still be alive? Hifnos could not come to an easy conclusion.


    "Then put them in first."


    As Hippos commanded, the gods of the earth put one and Sherry into an uncooked cauldron. I didn''t have time to say goodbye. Seeing her collapse in vain like the Elder Sign, she bursts into a fever.


    "... Why!"


    "It''s all about keeping the universe in balance. The day will come when they will understand that they have made a noble sacrifice."


    "... I''ll kill you all."


    It was a ridiculous story in itself that beings without concepts of good and evil were discussing balance and neutrality. Sihyun did not forget the defeat committed by Hippos. He forced his unreasonable sacrifice to achieve his unreasonable goal.


    "Serious, but not bad. Well, that sounds like a way to get out of here."


    "Don''t think that''s impossible."


    Xihyun twisted his body with all his might, but it was impossible to escape the clutches of Hippos.


    HUFGGGGG, KKKRIFFFFFFF, BIIIFCCCCC.


    Numerous beings were singing an unknown song in circles. A clown who blows trumpets and butterflies. A servant who blows flutes and drums. It was a festival of commotion and commotion. The strange and bizarre energies produced an indescribable sound.


    Within this time, the cauldron turned around. The light illuminated by the unceasing cauldron was the ''Black Shadow'' sitting on the throne of chaos. Like a sudden fading smoke, the black shadow shifted into its shape and came as a shock to him. The black shadow that I had once seen was also known to me.


    "... Well, that''s...!"


    Hippos, who kicked his leg, grabbed his head.


    "Now, be a noble scapegoat for the balance of the universe. You don''t belong here, you belong there."


    Hifnos shoves his head into an unfreezing cauldron.


    "Ah, ah... ah..."


    Sihyun couldn''t even make a voice. Once inside the cauldron that never cools, all that remains is destruction. Unexpectedly, he falls into an illusion as if his eyes had met the black shadow. Azatoth''s body clearly ''responded to itself.''


    "You enjoyed it anyway. Destiny is broken, women are drunk... and you have the privilege of not being ordinary. Why don''t you stop doing your part?"


    The body of Azatoth and his demonstration realized his lack.


    Despite becoming an outer god, he was still a lost little boy. It was chosen by chance, a weak worm that moves along the flow of destiny.


    From the beginning, there was nothing that he could accomplish on his own. It all stems from the existence of Azatos. If the opposing Pok¨¦mon wants it, they have to take it away. There was no way to stop it.


    Azatoth''s body was calling out to him. In the deep, deep abyss, in the midst of a chaotic storm, he is looking forward to his arrival. Sihyun instinctively realized. Once inside the uncooled cauldron, there was no re-challenge. That was the end. His power was useless.


    At that time, a stool occurred.


    "My Lord!"


    "Se-hyun!"


    One and Sherry''s arms protrude out of the cold cauldron. One grabbed him by the shoulder and Sherry pushed him with all her might. Is it through their last wish? I was able to get out of the cauldron for a shorter time than I had before.


    A demonstration that was beyond the irresistible instinct did not miss the opportunity that Hana and Sherry held in their hands. He immediately designated the past. And for the first time since I became an extraterrestrial god, To erase everything, to rewrite it.


    /474


    As a flash of light appeared in the white heat sphere, he suddenly woke up. He still had a throbbing chest, and he looked around.


    ''... here.''


    It was the village of the Zug where Sihyun is now. Sihyun and his group, who defeated Shud Muel, were assigned a cozy mushroom house. To be precise, I was receiving reasonable hospitality as a savior of the Zug family.


    "... Papa, are you going back in time?"


    Alto, a sensitive sensation, notices the defect before anyone else.


    "Yes."


    At his reply, Alto frowned. Sihyun''s use of past designations meant that something bad would happen in the near future. What happened on the road to Cardas was obvious.


    "Se-hyun, explain in detail."


    "That''s right, my lord. Don''t be afraid to say what you want."


    As she approached Hana and Sherry, she sighed. It just reminded me of the horrific feeling he had until now. He shut up and cleared his mind.


    How long has it been? Alto, who heard the story of Shi Hyun, grabbed the itchy head.


    "I never thought Kadas would be like that. Then I understand what Papa had to do to avoid it."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 481 00481 Brawl

    Alto had to admit that he thought it was easy. Qadas was as good as a dream land. The most important place in Dreamland was not so different from what Dreamland said about the most powerful being breathing.


    As long as the gods of the earth are involved, they must have threatened her in some way. Alto frowns. It''s because she gave me a limb. For Sihyun, who inherited the trace of Azatoth, Kadas was a stubborn man who could not even step forward.


    There was nothing he could do there. Without the power of the past designation, it was no exaggeration to say that the life of Hyun ended there.


    "I just needed to think a little bit more."


    "Don''t blame yourself. Whether you think so or not, there''s only one thing we can do."


    "No, if I had been careful, the papa wouldn''t have had to go through that."


    "It wasn''t just the thread. It was worth it."


    Sihyun shakes his head and strokes Alto''s head. He can see Azatos'' body through an uncooked cauldron. It was a priceless experience. It was because I saw the incomplete spirit formed in Azatoth''s body. Azatoth''s spirit is weak, weak, but he can see right through him.


    Sihyun had a hunch that he didn''t have much time. Azatoth''s body was not already his. Perhaps we should confront Azatoth''s body. It is because an incomplete mind could not allow an incomplete lifetime - simulation.


    The results were unknown. Pharmaceutical fertility, strong survival. Everything would be selected by the definition of power. Sihyun had an imperfect body, and Azatoth had an imperfect mind.


    "So what are you going to do? Are you going back like this?"


    "No."


    "Are you going to keep targeting Kadash?"


    "That''s not it either. Hitting Cardas is suicide in this situation. And Qadas itself is meaningful. As long as I can confirm that there is no connection between the body and me, I don''t intend to associate myself with Kadash."


    Sihyun was unable to attack Kadash as quickly as possible. The Elder Sign was an Elder Sign, but there was a problem that once Kadas was destroyed, the space to control Azatos'' body would disappear. When Azatoth''s body, which was released from the constraint, began to actively work, the universe would be engulfed in a whirlwind of disaster.


    ''And they won''t be able to break up.''


    I had to stop that from happening. Cardas had to stick to his role as he is now. His instinct to leave traces of Azatoth was to punish them right away, but Sihyun ruled his mind. Anger and hatred rose, but it was the next move.


    Hearing his explanation, Sherry nodded.


    "You mean necessity. I am the same as you. Hitting Cardas here will only lead to greater disaster."


    Everyone was talking about Kadas, but Alto fell into his own world. Paypay was troubled. Alto could not comprehend Paypay''s reaction. One reason he tried to cross over to Cardas was to kill another body. It was impossible without the permission of Nialla Totep.


    ''Do you really think she would allow it?''


    Alto couldn''t get it out of his mouth. It was blasphemous to think that way.


    "Alto, what do you think?"


    Unexpectedly, he turns his head to look at Alto.


    "I''ll follow Papa''s thoughts. What does Papa want to do?"


    "I''m going after Nordens."


    "Nordens?"


    "Yes, because everyone who came to Dreamland wanted to kill him. I turned my eyes away for a moment with information about Kadas, but the plan fell apart. It wouldn''t be bad for you to achieve your original goal."


    "Finally, the beginning of the slaughter. Yeah, like Papa said, chickens aren''t bad for pheasants."


    Alto accepted it naturally, but one did not. Because the fundamental problem was in her head.


    "If Shi Hyun is right, the gods of the earth should be watching over Norden''s back... Perhaps Hifnos will come." And the problem remains that Dreamland is a neutral zone. How the hell are we gonna fix this? "


    At the end of one word, Alto laughs as he grabs the boat. One of them opened his mouth to say how pleasant it was to smile.


    "Were you serious about that?"


    "What are you trying to say? I''m sure there''s nothing wrong with my question."


    "I only know one name, and I don''t know two. Dreamland is a space formed between dreams and reality. Let''s just say there''s a lot of gaps. This place crosses the line between fiction and truth. It''s hard to get in, but it''s not a job to get out. You know that."


    One had to nod. It was easy to get out when she first came to Dreamland. There''s nothing more to say now that he''s gone through a crude spell.


    "Nordens is probably just as careless as you are. I''m pretty sure I can get him out of Dreamland. Lead the Nordens outside Dreamland and we will have our victory."


    "Taking them out of Dreamland must be the first task."


    Sherry seemed to know how to come up with a plan.


    "It''s no exaggeration to say that if you solve the process, we will prevail."


    Alto smiles bitterly. The space occupied by the Dreamland in the vast universe was not so large. The word Neutral Zone swept many people away from their flexible thoughts, but the answer was close.


    "If you don''t want to be Neutral Zone, you have to do it somewhere other than Neutral Zone. It''s a simple solution. It''s funny what you''ve been thinking about..."


    "That''s enough to know."


    Even though there was a group that looked after the convenience of the strong, there was no group that looked after the convenience of the weak. Even in the Neutral Zone of Dreamland, the nature of cosmic personalities was not going anywhere. It would have been impossible for the ancient gods and the gods of the earth to be intertwined, unless they were defeated in the Dreamland.


    "But there''s still a big problem, Alto."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Perhaps Nordens has the Elder Sign."


    Huff, the Zug chieftain, saw Kadash through the dreams of the Nordens. If so, we had to assume there was a connection between Norden and Hifnos.


    Moreover, Norden was the one who chose the Governor. Given the nature of the Elder Sign, it is no surprise that he has the Elder Sign.


    The Elder cause was a deadly poison to Sihyun. As long as Sihyun remains a creature given the trace of Azatoth, this matter would continue to follow him.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve said anything useful, Sherry. Like you said, Nordens is more likely to stand in the way of means and means. Not to mention, if you were hurt like you are now. He''d have Elder''s signature as a spleen."


    "Nothing''s ever easy."


    One sigh shakes his head. He was already thinking about retaliation.


    "Don''t worry. There''s a place that comes up."


    Sihyun once heard a story from the Nordens, the Night Gunt and Pommen. It was about a creature living in the jungle of Creed. Even back then, she couldn''t forget that story. He had been directly struck by it.


    "Let''s head to the jungle of Creed."


    475.


    Soon after the north passes through the Enchanted Forest, the forest of Creed reveals itself. I was not far away, so I didn''t need a guide. He went into the jungle of Creed and recalled the past.


    A year ago, the first steps in Dreamland were immature. At that time, I couldn''t distinguish between the front and the back. He challenges Creed to the jungle, believing only in his power. Not to mention the results.


    Chaos. That was also a ridiculously humiliating Chaos. The Nightgaunt, one of the constituents of the Dreamland. At that time, Jihyun, who was struck by Nightgunt, could not walk a step and died instantly.


    Even the ''Fate'' possessed a transcendent ability to reverse it, which dominated Creed''s jungle. In a certain way, it was a natural result.


    "I didn''t know you knew this place. If Papa had his way, he would have received an even greater reward, but he was more likely not to. It''s dangerous, Papa. This is a place where even the gods of outer space don''t come."


    "But if I don''t take the risk, there''s nothing I can do."


    "That sounds like papa."


    The creature who lived in the jungle of Creed, Eve T''Steel, was also famous within Dreamland. His'' wisdom ''was because other beings could not be easily measured.


    The wisdom of Yves T''Stil, who did not waver to look at the center of time, was said to be comparable to Yog Sotos. Yog Sotos, ruler of the massive door-wall and super-dimensional space-time that divides the universe from outer space, is arguing with the water levels among many. Competing with such existence and wisdom meant that Eve Tstill''s wisdom had already gone beyond reason and understanding.


    Above all, Eve T''Steel was the ''son of Niallatotheb''. It was hard to wish for familial thinking from cosmic personalities, but that didn''t mean they didn''t care.


    "If you were to eliminate the presence in front of you, Alto, would you hate me?"


    "That can''t be right!"


    "That''s enough. Nialla totep means nothing to me."


    All that mattered to him was Alto. Even if his relationship with Nylatotep was wrong, he was able to bear it well if she was with him.


    Xihyun and his group walk through the forest of Creed. Maybe it''s because even the sunlight is a dark forest that refuses to come in. The air around them was unbelievably heavy. The stench and smell pierced their noses. There was nothing happening in the forest of Creed.


    "The whole forest is absorbing life."


    "Such a forest. It''s unusual to be in the Creed jungle. Well, maybe he felt bad for us."


    Alto shrugs. This was the third time she saw Eve Twist. I wasn''t aware of Yves T''Stil''s details, but I was aware that he was reluctant to intrude on other beings.


    Unlike the others, Lee''s monster leaps through the grass. There was nothing on his face worth calling a necklace. It was just a long bundle of tentacles. There was an elongated horn in the position of the forehead.


    Sharp nails and claws. And when the wings that looked like bats'' wings appeared with monsters on their backs, the demonstration smiled.


    The monster''s name was one of the Night Guns and the Dreamlands, and was a sentinel guarding the forest of Creed. Shi Hyun strikes his fist at Nightgunt.


    At that moment, as the trees in the forest were swept away, the shield surrounding the Night Gunt lit up. There was a sign of reversal. Xi Hyun''s arms twisted as soon as he touched the Night Gun''s body. It was as shocking as the power he had poured out. Heavy Excruciating hit his whole body, but Sihyun laughed. It was because I could feel with my whole body that his thoughts were not wrong.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Nordens was able to pick up the winner-takes-takes-all randomly because he was the first one to retrofit Azatos'' trail. You don''t know enough about the Seeker, so you don''t have to take it away from him because the difference is so severe.

 482 00482 Brawl

    The Knight Gun, which could not bear the gap, fires on the spot, but the scars he left behind were never shallow. Sihyun praised the ignored complaint, even the absolute gap.


    The twisted arm recovered at the same time that he thought. The body was just a representation of the mind. No matter how overlapping the defenses were, it was impossible to directly affect the demonstration.


    While many things happened at once, one focused on the fact that he was injured. The fact that he was wounded, which transcended even the great, old existence, meant that something unusual was happening.


    "Se-hyun, are you okay? You''re not seriously hurt, are you?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. Don''t mess with the Night Guns any more than you do. As you can see, it''s a place like this."


    Hana and Sherry nod quietly. It was possible to endure, but no more. The protection of the Night Gunt was difficult for them to retaliate with.


    "That''s more than I imagined. It''s never occurred to me that Yves T''Steel possesses this much power."


    "The universe is vast, and there are more transcendent beings than that. Dividing the level by the difference is always a convenient decision. Variables can come out at any time."


    Eve Twill, the blood of Nialla Totep, was widely known as the great old being. But it was all a lie. It was only invisible because it had a characteristic. In fact, Yves Tstill was an infinitely closer being to the god of outer space.


    "Then maybe we can get out of the jungle of Creed? Or it could be preemptive. Isn''t that right?"


    Alto shakes his head, widening his debt. Yves Tstil was a passive being.


    "Even if we leave tomorrow, Yves T''Stil will be there. He won''t be able to move from there. So don''t worry about the details. Once we get rid of the Night Gunts, we should be able to get close enough."


    At the end of Alto''s words, the Night Gunts, who were escorted by Eve T''Steel, reveal themselves one by one. One of the Night Gunt''s Eyes pulled out the heart blade, and Sherry protected herself with dark matter.


    "I''ll go first. You guys take care of the ones I didn''t take care of."


    Shi Hyun shifts his shadow to the Night Guns. He confronts Yves T''Stil''s vision and breaks through the Creed''s jungle.


    One at a time. Xi Hyun''s body became a weapon and mercilessly excluded the Night Guns. His fist became an iron mace, and his leg became a siege ball. But there was no damage. Eve T''Stil''s complaint was always with the Night Guns.


    Yves T''Stil''s patronage was harsh. The secret to reversing fate and the future was to protect the lives of the Nightgands. Considering the disparity between the two, Eve T''Steel ignores the death of the Night Guns as if it were natural.


    But that was also only for a moment. One, Sherry, and Alto. The three women who followed Shi Hyun did not allow the Nightgun to survive by chance.


    Night Gunts appeared on the road, blocking his path, but he didn''t mind. The shock that returns from Yves T''Stil''s distress was impossible to contain.


    Only hot blood and cold corpses remain in the passage of Sihyun and his group. There was no hesitation in their hands as long as they declared them enemies once. They slaughtered the Night Guns mechanically.


    Boom, the Kwaga River. Despite Yves Twistein''s patronage, the Night Guns'' limitations were clear. The swifter body and the treacherous head made them kings of the jungle, but that was it. The king of the jungle did not become king of the Dreamland. They were just frogs trapped in a well.


    The red paint of Creed''s forest is painted and the group heads toward the center. As you go deeper, the number of Night Guns decreases exponentially. It was natural that those who stopped them were all dead and gone.


    "This is it."


    At the center of the jungle, the demonstration stopped. At the center of the jungle was a sinkhole. The dead stream of water, riding through the forest of Creed, falls into a great waterfall.


    The abyss, so deep that you can''t see the bottom, is strangely giving off a subtle glow. A waterfall fell into a sinkhole, reflecting the light, revealing its resplendent color. I could see the rainbow legs, so I didn''t have to say anything else.


    It was no exaggeration to say that it was a spectacle created by nature. However, Sihyun was not enchanted by the beautiful scenery. The jungle of Creed was Yves Tsteel''s domain. It couldn''t have been all I could see.


    "That hole leads to the Palace of the Springs."


    "That''s where Yves T''Stil lives?"


    "Of course. Yves T''Stil is a body that cannot escape this place. By the way, Papa, are you ready?"


    "Of course not."


    Sihyun nods. From the moment you set foot in Creed''s jungle, you''re ready to go. Moreover, he forcibly pushes through the forest of Creed. There was no retreat. As he leaps, his companion hurls himself into the sinkhole without hesitation. The Palace of the Springs, heading there.


    476.


    "That''s not what I expected. I thought the Night Guns were forming an army."


    "I''ve had the same idea for a long time, Hana."


    The sinkhole, what''s in it, is the lake. The lake is shallow and clear enough to show your feet. I couldn''t even reach my calf. Despite the falling waterfalls, the lake remains still.


    Flowers of colorful color float above the lake''s surface. The pebbles lying at the bottom of the lake changed color as they looked, and the rainbow bridge, starting from the depressed hole, was passing over the lake.


    This is the monastery where the freshmen come and go. It was an unprecedented sight given the horrendous energy of Creed''s jungle, but reality was sometimes more sinister than I had imagined.


    In the first place, there was no common sense or reason where the great old being lived. With that in mind, Sihyun and his group proceed with caution.


    "Looks like everyone in the Creed Forest is gathering here."


    "It would be impossible to keep this place otherwise."


    The flow that began in the jungle of Creed ended here. Desolate forests and lively lakes. I had no idea what the causal relationship was between the two.


    "As you may have noticed, Yves T''Stil is a bit sensitive to mirrors. He likes to watch and enjoy because he can''t move his body. His world is not an exaggeration, even if it''s all here."


    "Are you sure you want to change the landscape around you and see what you want?"


    "Yes. All the sights Papa saw were his work."


    I can''t believe there''s such a thing as a mirror-sensitive presence to bring down protection on the ugly Nightgunt. Shi Hyun shrugged his shoulders in a mischievous truth. He crosses the calm lake thinking of Eve T''Steel, whom he will soon meet.


    "Is that the Palace of the Springs?"


    A sense-lifting demonstration made it easy to find the Palace of Springs. The energy of Yves T''Stil''s feet was thick and clear, making it easy to step on the trail. The palace of the Arctic Springs was exquisiting beauty beyond the lake. If I had two eyes, I couldn''t be sure.


    The Palace of Springs was more of an art form than an architecture. The pattern affected by the golden ratio has raised the aesthetic of symmetry to the extreme. The exterior wall of the palace was smooth, like it was made of ivory, and had a subtle sheen. The pearl-like fluffy color reaches a realm humanly incapable of imitation.


    Among the flowers floating in the lake, the Palace of Springs was emitting the most beautiful light. The Palace of the Springs would not have known the impact of having an mood. Unforgivably glamorous, one in a dazzling womb, and Sherry were unable to conceive.


    But as soon as they entered the Palace of the Springs, they had no choice but to admit they were wrong. It was an ugly and monstrous group that was in a huge cavity. Countless Night Guns controlled the Palace of the Springs.


    They were sucking on something with their mouths. A bundle of tentacles is widespread, giving a blatant, dirty sound of water. It was joy and joy to be in such a greedy, shameless posture.


    Fleshlumps and fleshlumps.


    Tentacles and tentacles.


    The intertwined sights were disgusting enough to make me nauseous. One frowned eye and Sherry looked at one in the middle. The universal miracle of invasion of his honey and wet exteriors and powers. A sign of reversal against fate and the future. Those in this position clearly perceived the power of being in the center.


    The tentacle mass, filled with the palace of springs, was so large that it touched the sky that the bat wings on his back held his whole body. It was impossible to distinguish my face from my body. Only a prowling lump of flesh - breast - could have guessed its use.


    Nothing to say. It was Eve Twist.


    Eve Twistein, who seduced countless Night Guns, was giving generously like a tree. The Night Guns have gathered beneath Eve Twist to drink milk and honey.


    Eve Tstills provided protection, and the Nightgands were mutually complementary relationships that were wary of the jungle of the Creed. I could tell him without anyone telling me. He could not have known even if he saw what was in front of him.


    "I knew this day would come."


    Eve Twist, who was disgusting enough to get nauseous, welcomed an uninvited guest with a gentle, respectful tone. He was not surprised at all. No, I didn''t have any feelings. East Steel was extremely gentle, unlike its odd and ugly appearance. He was not disheartened and displeased with trivial matters.


    "You knew we were coming?"


    "Yes, because this was one of those futures. It''s impossible to resist the flow that started before I was born."


    "Why didn''t you run away? If you knew that much, you wouldn''t be avoiding us."


    "There is one thing I felt, looking at the center of time for a long time. It means you can''t escape fate or flow. What will happen will happen, and what will not happen will not happen. Even if I avoided the crisis at the base of the moment, this situation was destined to unfold for me one day."


    Eve Thsteel''s words to Sihyun were unacceptable nonsense. It was he who turned fate and the future upside down.


    "Are you talking nonsense?"


    "You''ve come all this way and you still don''t know?"


    "You don''t know what?"


    "No, if you don''t know, that''s fine. That would be your destiny, too."


    "Are you making meaningless noises to buy some time?"


    "It might look that way."


    The conversation with Sihyun and Eve Tstill ended there. Xihyun was not seduced by Yves T''Stil''s words. All he needed was Eve Twill''s ability. There was no thought of wanting to delay time by fighting with words.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. There''s no reason to take Norden and get the winner-take-all back.

 483 00483 Brawl

    "There''s nothing I can do. I can''t die here. Even if I cannot resist the flow of fate, I will resist with all my might here."


    Werewolf! Werewolf! With Yves T''Stil''s declaration, the Night Guns surround him cry out. The Nightgands, who inherited his will, rush towards Sihyun and his group without you having to do anything for them.


    As Eve T''Steel unleashed her compulsory power, she quickly crossed space and space. The demonstration reaches Eve T''Steel before the Night Gunts can move, hitting her with all their might. Quoiang, output beyond reason and understanding. Gravity and atmosphere are drawn into the striking point.


    However, Xi Hyun''s strikes return to the battlefield before even touching Eve T''Stil''s body. Yves T''Stil expressed her unique skills. His power is inversion. It was the ability to turn everything around, to turn everything upside down.


    "Hehe."


    After rolling the ground a few times, he was able to correct his posture. His arm was so broken that even the shape was unknown. Eve Tstill''s complaint to the Night Gunt was merely a childish prank. I couldn''t compare. If the shield is a well, the power is the sea. the effects, the range, the power, the turbulence. I couldn''t control any of it.


    "Papa!"


    Alto hurriedly deployed the Scarecrow dimension. As she extends her arms, the area begins to crumble. Within, a black mist flows through the distorted space and envelops the fountain palace.


    Alto took the people inside the intestine and jumped to the next level. Her location was not in Dreamland, but in one of the abandoned dimensions. It was almost impossible to change the stage freely without the other person''s permission, but given that Eve Tstills couldn''t move, it wasn''t that difficult.


    However, it was difficult to deceive the attention of so many people, even though Alto, she was the body of Nilatotheb. She puts a lot of effort into maintaining the Scarecrow dimension. After a late beat recognizing Alto, Yves T''Stil strikes a tentacle at her.


    "Alto, is that your father? You have a sad fate. I can assure you. If you continue to follow the trail of Azatos, you will have a miserable and terrible future. Remember that."


    "I can''t believe you''re trying to make fun of me. Don''t you think he''s using a way to go against the times? I''m Papa Man''s idol! Even with a future like that, you can''t give up. Sherry, one! Help Papa!"


    Alto bounces off Yves T''Steel''s tentacles, shouting for Hana and Sherry. She has no interest in dealing with Yves T''Steel''s tentacles. Yves T''Stil is the blood of Niallatotheb. He was a formidable opponent to Alto, who was merely the body of Nilatothep.


    It was inherently bad. Yves T''Stil is deeply troubled by chaos and chaos. After being spotted in the bone, it was absurd that Alto would play against Eve Tstill.


    "Are we two Duos again?"


    "I don''t want to, but I''ll tolerate the generosity. I''ll tailor it to your level in particular. Good luck following me."


    "I''ll see how long you can say that."


    Hana and Sherry run through the Palace of Springs. It was Jihyun who captured Yves T''Steel''s attention, and Alto who was dealing with Yves T''Steel''s tentacles. Their share was the Night Guns, lost their purpose and purpose.


    One experienced in Dreamland and Sherry''s acceptance was shining brighter every day. They went forward wanting each other. Their strength does not subside with tens of thousands of troops in front of them.


    One of his own fences, free and clear, made a tiny scratch on Eve Twill''s beacon surrounding the Night Guns. One put a heart sword through the crack.


    A reversal would occur if the tiny scratch and the blade''s trajectory did not match. However, even one tooth was not allowed to go wrong. A trick and organ that only she can do with her life devoted to nothing. A strangely sophisticated sword that hammered the shield dismantles the visible Night Guns one by one.


    On the contrary, Sherry''s preferred method of retaliation was a frontal breakthrough. She didn''t need any tricks or tricks. I was going to beat Yves T''Stil until he couldn''t handle it.


    Her body was full of mysterious, unobservable armor made of dark matter.


    Armor that my whole body can''t interpret. What''s there to worry about? Sherry, who attracted the power of demonstration through the Apostle''s evidence, did not hesitate to open the power. The reclamation, which added acceleration to the increase, was launched into her hands. At that moment, a huge explosion was observed when the universe was born.


    Kuquang, the Night Guns evaporate in an unspeakable explosion without leaving a speck of dust behind. Yves T''Stil''s disquieting-reversal strikes Sherry in the body, but she accepts with a smile. Hidden in the beauty of the ages was a stubborn nature.


    One and Sherry, the two repeated the slaughter. This is what a shredded grinder would look like. Tens of thousands of Nightgands vanish into thin air. All that was left was hundreds of Nightguns. Unfortunately, they were not intact either.


    At that moment, Eaststeel exhales. The fountain palace is filled with a fountain of stench that rots and makes the spirit fly.


    "Death for life, life for death..."


    The palace - the Scarecrow dimension - of the spring was filled with a bright fog. One blocking his sense of smell and Sherry opened their eyes to the miracle of Yves Tstill. What appeared at the same time as the fog lifted were tens of thousands of Night Guns.


    There was nothing to ask. They were all targets of their own destruction. The power to reverse everything is to bring back the death of the Nightgands. Perfect inversion of life and death. The disaster would continue as long as Yves T''Stil didn''t die.


    Realizing that it could enter into the long run, he took out the Bone-Cetillion from the shadows.


    "You won''t be able to do that from now on."


    He returned to his original self and looked at the world with a huge body. His head lit up like a shriveled foundation, and the giant eyes that floated over his head read the flow of the universe.


    Six arms moved in different trajectories. With a thick, enormous shadow like a cloak, Jihyun grabs Eve Tstill. As soon as my body and body touched, I turned around and tore my arms, but I ignored him and lifted Eve Tsteel.


    Narcissism, negligence, distortion and corruption have reduced the scope of reversal, throwing Yves Tstills out with all their might. Yves T''Stil throws a tentacle and grabs the fountain''s palace, thinking his body could bounce off the planet.


    "You haven''t forgotten me, have you? East Steel."


    Alto raised a tentacle mass with a fan. Eve T''Stil can''t stand the pain, and as she vomits, she rises to the skies once more forcefully kicks him out.


    Kuaang, Yves T''Stil''s body is spiraling through space faster than a minute ago. The demonstration that kicked Eve Twist Steel to the space-limit allowed by the imaginary dimension aimed for his breath.


    Nothing could stand in his way now. There was only Eve Twirl and the two of them in this room.


    [Open Wall - Destiny Chantal


    Destiny twists the future and achieves its destiny. Sihyun raises his hand and flips over. After all the power that had been standing in his way, Sihyun grabbed Eve T''Still''s flesh and tore it apart.


    The feeling of a lump of flesh protruding from my hands evoked an indescribable disgust, but Sihyun endured everything. As she goes beyond the flesh and rips off the bat wings on her back, Yves T''Stil screams in an unprecedented language.


    But there was only one exception. Yves T''Stil, who interpreted the power of destiny, once again turned the tide. Destiny did not succumb to him, but wrote a new destiny.


    Destiny and reversal spread by biting the tail. You flip the number over and flip the plate over. The battle between Sihyun and Yves T''Stil was static. They used all their abilities to get ahead of their opponent. If there was a group around it that could be called galaxies, it would fly away without a trace.


    Burr, the Scarecrow dimension shakes like it''s about to collapse. The waves of power generated by Xihyun and Yves T''Stil have long surpassed Alto''s capabilities.


    Concepts and concepts conflict, and there is a conflict of logic and logic. His shadow became light in Eve Twill''s hand, and Eve Twill''s flame became ice in her hand. Xihyun''s left hand hits Yves T''Stil''s right. The nature, direction, size, and scale were fluctuating wildly.


    In the reverse, the more power they exerted, the more they lost their essence, and were enlarged without pity. The mass of strength that grew along the way was beyond their comprehension.


    The power to blow up galaxies or clusters of galaxies at once was like a time bomb that didn''t know when it would explode. The mass of power swallowed up logic and law, twisting even the rationality and providence. It was no exaggeration that another being was born.


    As the mass of power expands to its limit, Yves T''Stil sings for his victory. What he was waiting for was now. When the mass of power no longer expands and collapses. At its peak, Yves T''Stil gave out his own privileges.


    [Opening (Pte 38370;) - Reverse Territory Tax]


    Selfish declaration of reversal. At this moment, there was no sign of invading Yves Tstill. Even the gods of outer space were unable to intercept his work. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. Yves T''Stil''s vengeance is almost undeniable.


    The mass of power calibrated by the inverse world struck the demonstration as it was. There was nothing he could do in front of the power to evaporate the entire cluster of galaxies. The soul cannot even react to an abnormal bombardment.


    However, he smiled bitterly. What he waited for was the breach of Yves T''Stil. That''s what I wanted to see.


    "Is that the spleen you have?"


    He was subjected to violence that cannot be corrected even by fate, but his will remains unchanged. His body is ashen and disappearing, but he doesn''t give up. There was an answer nearby.


    There was one ability that Sihyun came to Dreamland and realized. The blessing Shud Muel received from Ubo Satlla, ''Immortality.'' The soul understood and adapted its ability to reject the call of the afterlife.


    If Yves T''Stil''s strength is inversely inverse in his imagination, then his strength has been immeasurably high. He did not obstruct his imagination and reversal. He was with the all-powerful. Soul was also not an ability to achieve ''extreme''. It was a way to reach the ''infinite''.


    Yves T''Stil was amazed at the momentum of the demonstration, realizing where the fiercely persistent life force and adaptability came from.


    "I haven''t been to Dreamland long, but you''ve already defeated Schmidt Muel. You''re fast enough as it is. You are not supposed to be in this universe."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 484 00484 Brawl

    "You''re not the one who decides."


    The inversion was an impenetrable shield and wall. The demonstration that dominated the distance and spacing pushed Yves Tstills like a broken train. His hands are already invisible beyond the concept of speed. Only a terrifying sound echoes through the void of space.


    Yves T''Stil was unable to move in place, but he was in charge. It is because the reverse landscape has turned all threats back to nothing. It was also a demonstration of his strength and shock.


    There was nothing that Sihyun could take from the workshop. There was only unilateral damage. A twisted limb, a broken head, and a burst of stomach. Thousands of playbacks. Or tens of thousands of playbacks. He regenerated his worn-out arm and pushed himself to the limit.


    If he were a common creature, he would have fallen at this point. However, he accelerated even more. I exerted more and more strength. His mind was infinite, and his body was even more sturdy. The demonstration that received immortal correction did not break.


    His arm flew off, but he didn''t panic. You move your other arm and only aim for Yves T''Stil. He takes advantage of the fact that Yves T''Stil is immobile. The demonstration of loss and loss overwhelmed Yves T''Stills with flowing force. The star in front of him disappears like a mirage, and the galaxy withers. Big stars get lost and fall into the abyss, and a lot of meteorites turn to ash and become floating dust.


    Eve T''Steel did not resist the violence she was committing. He moved to the light-year unit every time he reached out his arm once. Yves T''Stil traverses the cosmic scarecrow dimension, swaying around like a broken Marionette.


    But she wasn''t okay either. His body collapsed as far as Yves T''Stil went. The inversion is a terrible number of inversions. It was a privilege to force an equal exchange. However, his eyes glowed horribly. There were limits to what we could do.


    Against reason and providence, it did not offer infinite possibilities. He was more aware of it than anyone else, who fought with numerous beings in pairs.


    "I was wrong about that. I never imagined the traces of Azatos would be so strong. Where the hell did you get this much power?"


    "Feel free to think. I don''t want to tell you everything. Isn''t it about time you broke it?"


    Blooming and amplification, and a triangle of arousal. The demonstration of the image of transcendence instantly exceeded the limit. Jihyun, who shook the foundation of the universe with just his physical ability, shot Yves Tstills.


    Qajik, it was a very fine crack, but he clearly saw it. There''s a scratch on the inverse tax-opening wall. He opened his mouth when he sensed that he had an opportunity. A pile of rock-stormed demonstrations shoot at Yves T''Stil without hesitation.


    The dark-black rays that distorted cognition pierced the inverse cell, pushing the boundaries of the imaginary dimension. Corrected by the soul, the rocks shake the manpower and power.


    Yves T''Stil''s power torn apart like a signpost, and the rocks split him in two. Woof. The tentacles and tentacles are cut off, and what comes out of them is darker blood than the shadows. The demonstration of black blood all over his body was forced to take a step back. As soon as I touched the black blood, my body disappeared like snow.


    "Looks like you''re more annoying than the open wall."


    Yves T''Stil''s black blood was a poison that rendered his existence nothing. It was a disaster that was detrimental to all. Moreover, Yves T''Stil''s black blood was deadly to those whose mind trumps the flesh. It was because the mental breakdown was faster than the physical breakdown.


    As one who inherited the blood of NiAltotheb, Yves T''Stil was sinful from head to toe. Black blood, the ability to reclaim anything. If Yves T''Stil had been able to move, he would have caused even greater chaos and chaos than Nilathotep.


    Through its versatility and compulsory power, a demonstration that draws out an indestructible flame evaporates the black blood on its body. I don''t have time to wait until I know Eve T''Steel has another hand.


    "I see. This must be fatal for you, coming from the trail of Azatos." There can be no more imperfect being than you. It''s a compliment to see the power surge in an instant, but that''s it. "


    "Well, can''t you see that through to the end?"


    Through a number of workshops, the demonstration of how the inverse cell reacted was not hesitant, but shot up the Ancient Light. The light that burns everything melts even the boundaries that form the Scarecrow dimension. Eve T''Stille, however, took matters into her own hands.


    "It''s no use."


    There were no blind spots on the reverse. Even though the ancient light transcended the distances and spacings, the inverse geometry could not allow gaps. The ancient light that touched the inverse world disappeared into a shadow.


    "No, that''s it."


    Perfect. This is what he was after. The shadow that was born in the light of the ancient times was unprecedented.


    The dark and pure shadow was weirder and weirder than the dark matter. Darkness itself that existed before light was defined. The shadow that embodied the concept of nothing had an indescribable mystery. Shadows of existence, extinction, and contradictory characteristics resonated like wildlings. It''s there, but I can''t say it''s there.


    He couldn''t take his eyes off me. The universe, was it there before that? Or was it a long, long time ago, like the light of ancient times? There were many thoughts in his head, but he could not conclude. But his instincts screamed. This is the shadow that makes up Azatos. And it''s a clue for him to take it one step further. At the sound that echoed deep in his heart, he opened his mouth without knowing it.


    "... forever."


    At that moment, the soul realizes its ability to forget. Before the shadow was named Shadow, the material-phenomena that covered the entire universe - the power to break interest limits and limits, forever. Sihyun, who grasped eternal life, recited the three transcendences of the law of lions.


    The foal, the archer, and the apocalypse. The transcendence of forcing death, defending death, and bringing death to eternal life has crossed limits and limits. And the universe, its earliest origins -- soul sources -- were dynamic.


    [Gin, Transference Tax - Sunwaves]


    The shadow shifted around him. And as he exerted his power, it spread widely in concentric circles. The Ilphaman grew up eating shadows. And it shook even more intensely.


    The eternity that surrounds the shadow, the soul that governs the source, and the law of the lion that understands death ran through the universe.


    And I erased everything. Even the reverse taxes were impossible to reverse the waves. A bomber who ignores even the walls. The waves that made their way through the reverse charge consumed Yves T''Stil''s body.


    "W-what?"


    Bat wings were torn apart, and tentacle chunks evaporated with black blood. Eve T''Steel tried to open her mouth, but it was a bluff. His body was already gone.


    The only thing that remained in the place where the waves had passed was the infinite darkness. The waves that covered the universe in darkness finally reached the end of the Scarecrow dimension.


    Sihyun closed his eyes as the scarecrow dimension that collided with the Illphaman collapsed, unable to withstand the shock. Dimensions and dimensions suddenly changed and their vision was destroyed.


    He carefully opens his eyes, putting Bone-Cetillion back into the shadows. The place where he stood was not a vast universe, but a palace of springs. The scarecrow dimension disappeared and the space was stable.


    "It was a noisy finish. But not bad. If the scarecrow dimension were to collapse, it would clearly mean that Eve Tstill tapped her nose. By the way, have you acquired Yves Tsteel''s powers?"


    "Yes, I have perfected it."


    Sihyun could see that the soul opened its eyes to a new ability-reversal. Maybe it was the right decision to hit the whole reverse landscape for a more perfect lesson. The power of inversion was more powerful than he had ever imagined.


    "Se-hyun, look over there."


    "Something''s not right. It''s ugly."


    Sihyun turned his head to the place where Hana and Sherry pointed, and he could see the little lump of flesh writhing. A chunk of flesh that was still moving in the dead bodies of the Night Gunts was well aware of the demonstration. It was the last piece of Yves T''Stil.


    "Did you increase your power by reducing the coverage of the reverse charge? Did you want to live that badly?"


    "No way. My destiny ends here. Nevertheless, it is because of you that I remain this vile."


    "Because of me?"


    "Yes, I have seen many futures and fates in the midst of time, but I have not seen you and I having this conversation."


    "There''s something you want to tell me... but don''t you think it''s strange? You have something you want to say to the man who killed you? You don''t expect me to believe that, do you?"


    "It''s only right and providence that you kill me. Even you can''t stop it. It''s obvious that the water flows from top to bottom, but you want me to look at it and tell you to be angry? Unfortunately, such a thing is only a fool''s errand."


    Ironically, Yves T''Stil''s words were odd. It was the same as when we first met. It was full of hoarse sounds. Yves T''Stil was more upset about the fact that her fate had passed as planned than the fact that she had died.


    "I understand your intentions. So what are you trying to tell me?"


    "I want to go against my destiny through this conversation."


    "Destiny?"


    Yves T''Stil''s remains remain silent for a while. How much time has passed. Eve T''Stil, who was shaking so much that she could see her heart in her grip, was uttered at last.


    "You''d better rethink Azatos."


    Azatoth. It was an unexpected topic, so his glabella frowned on itself. He did not know what he wanted to say.


    "Do I still have the strength to speak nonsense?"


    "That''s what I thought. But think again. Break the wall that stands in your way. Almighty, Immortal, Primordial Chaos, Ultimate God, King of all things. Stupid, stupid father. There are so many names for Azatos. Do you really think such a creature can fall into the abyss?"


    "What does that mean?"


    "Literally."


    Sihyun instinctively gripped two fists. Yves T''Stil''s remarks were unquestionably heavy. It was stronger than the power of inversion and fiercer than the power of inversion.


    If he had seen fate and the future in the center of time, he would have seen his end in it. The demonstration of what Eve T''Steel saw and was so sure of was thirsty. But Yves T''Stil''s words do not carry on. Only a lump of saggy flesh enters my sight.


    "Eve Twirl!"


    Sihyun sadly calls out the name, but Eve Tstill does not react.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 485 00485 Brawl

    "That''s all I have to say."


    "My lord, I''m afraid Yves Tstill is dead."


    In Hana and Sherry''s words, Shi Hyun kicked his tongue briefly. Even if it went back in time, it could not be confirmed. This was Yves T''Stil''s last will and testament.


    Eve Twistein: A look at the center of time It wouldn''t be a problem for him to know what he''s doing. Maybe he knew about Xi Hyun''s past designation. Even if Sihyun used the designation of the past, Yves Tstill would only answer the same question.


    "I don''t like him to the end. How dare you question Papa and die..."


    Alto opens his debt and covers the crooked tail of his mouth, trampling his foot on a lump of flesh that was Yves Tystil. She kicks a chunk of flesh, even if she can''t be free.


    He had to rethink Azatos. As Yves T''Stil has said, he believes Azatos is dead. Azatoth acknowledged his death, knowing that he was complete, and accepted it as it is. ''Like it''s natural to think that way''.


    "If Yves Tstill says Azatos didn''t fall into the abyss-Ubo Satlla swamp, where the hell is he?" ''


    Through a cauldron that does not cool, Sihyun confirmed that Azatos'' body was'' out of his mind. ''It was a reality that couldn''t be changed. It doesn''t make sense to hide your mind in Azatos'' body.


    ''Have you become something else, or are you moving in that position?''


    That way, I could understand Eve T''Steel not being able to speak to the end. In other words, he judged that it might attract Azatos'' attention. He had to see Alto to clear his mind. She was by his side when Azatos was attacked. He was a witness, to be told.


    "Alto, are you sure Azatos is dead?"


    "... the wave of a lifetime had definitely died before my eyes. Even if Papa suspects it, that doesn''t change."


    "But Yves T''Stil said otherwise. He seemed to know something about Azatos."


    "Never mind. It''s a common trick for cosmic neophytes to use in the Great Barrier or the Doubtful Ogre. Bonamana Yves Tstill was trying to plant doubt in the waves'' heads."


    "Don''t you think it''s too much of a hassle? You didn''t have to lose everything and become a lump of flesh."


    "There''s no end to thinking that way. You might think Eve Tstills created a dramatic scene to add trust and belief to her words. And the traces of papa are real. Don''t forget that."


    "Not really."


    He put his hand on his chest. But there''s no sign of Azatoth. I don''t know if I''m in favor or in denial of Yves T''Stil. Answers that do not come back. Unconcluded demonstrations turned their backs. Yves T''Stil''s words have become an important turning point for him.


    477.


    He returned to the Magic Forest - Mushroom House - and lay prone in his bed. Even if he fought for a long time, he would be exhausted. Eve T''Steel is that much of an opponent. Eve T''Stil was a formidable foe with the ability to reclaim anything, even a great old being.


    "Rest well today. I''m going after the Nordens tomorrow."


    "Got it."


    "I understand."


    Hana and Sherry sat next to him as soon as they listened to him. The Night Guns, with Yves T''Steel''s patronage, were difficult opponents for them. Furthermore, unlike Xi Hyun, they had a clear limit.


    "Yes, you should rest. Tomorrow will be more violent than ever."


    Alto took out a cup of tea from the skirt and enjoyed tea alone. Yves T''Stil''s remarks, which she did not reveal, contained an unspeakable appeal. But nothing came to mind. Her memory was not wrong. At that time, Azatos clearly came to an end.


    Maybe...


    Alto shakes his head, assuming the worst. Worrying about what didn''t happen was a shameful act. Alto lowers his teacup underneath his mind. Watching him sleep, Alto digs silently into his arms.


    Soon after, the sun sets and the shiver lifts its head. The Enchanted Forest is forbidden even within the Dreamland. The magical forest, which would not allow foreigners to set foot, gave way to even more gloomy lights at night. It was the same in the Zug village. Silent at night. The Enchanted Forest is particularly quiet.


    "Hmm¡­?"


    When he opened his eyes to the sound of weeping, he turned his head. He smiles faintly as he sees one sleeping with his arm as a pillow. A demonstration that naturally slipped out of their arms stood up in place. I tried to sleep again, but my mind was not open.


    He went outside and looked up at the sky, piercing the silence of a quiet night. The Enchanted Forest was awkward and there was a great atmosphere, but the sky was clean. He stared at the sky in a daze and called for eternity.


    Before the shadow was named Shadow, it was the substance that covered the entire universe, and the power to break limits and limits, forever. It was his ability to represent that he was another Azatos, but I didn''t know his expression would come off.


    ''That''s what I thought. But think again. Break the wall that stands in your way. Almighty, Immortal, Primordial Chaos, Ultimate God, King of all things. Stupid, stupid father. There are so many names for Azatos. Do you really think such a creature can fall into the abyss?''


    Sihyun''s neck was twitchy, even though he was carrying traces of Azatos.


    What would you be if Azatos were alive? How do I define it? Maybe he''s under Azatoth''s hand. The fear and horror that began to sprout fell into the abyss, biting its tail.


    At that time, a stool occurred.


    Glug glug, glug. The sound of the bush shaking. The intent contained in it was so blatant that he was forced to turn his head while sighing. It was a girl who stepped on a bush and stood beside him.


    "Alto..."


    "Papa Man''s Idols, Universal Cuties and Altos! I am the attire of all and the idol of all, who run day and night to revitalize the papa."


    A tumultuous appearance. But that gives me relief. Sihyun''s mouth slipped up. It''s because his fears and fears that he had until just flew away.


    "That''s the look on your face of worrying throughout the universe."


    Alto, standing next to him, quietly looked up at his face.


    "Papa, do you still care what Eve Tstill says?"


    "No, it''s not. Like you said, it''s Yves Tstill''s joke."


    He smiled bitterly. He knew best what he was telling was a lie.


    Yves T''Stil was a creature that accumulated wisdom in the center of time. Compared to his wisdom, there was little in his hand. There was not enough intelligence to see the future and destiny. It couldn''t have been so light.


    If Yves T''Stil had warned you, in any way, his prophecy would have come true. Azatos could still be alive. Sihyun couldn''t sleep at the fact that the fate he had captured and the future he had hoped for could disappear into a handful of ashes. I was afraid.


    Silence comes and goes between the two. How much time has passed. It was Alto who opened his mouth first. She confidently stated the topic that she was reluctant to do.


    "Perhaps Eve T''Stil was right, and her former papa would still be alive. Maybe they''re watching us right now. He said what he saw in the center of time, so I admit it''s hard to ignore."


    Sihyun was breathless. I had no idea Alto was going to mention Azatos directly.


    "But I''ll choose Papa-Shi-hyun. Is that not enough?"


    Sihyun could not open his mouth easily. He could not have known what Alto was thinking, who described Azatos as "Papa of a Past Life." She said she didn''t have to be Azatos. In Alto''s declaration, Sihyun nods quietly. Alto hugged Sihyun with a big smile.


    "It''s going to be okay. That''s what you''ve been doing."


    "If you say so."


    "Good boy, good boy. Papa can move on like he''s doing now. Don''t worry."


    I felt an unknown warmth for the girl who was smaller than me. The courage that was not there came up.


    Is he even on his way? Maybe he''s playing at someone''s fingertips without even knowing it. The thoughts that were floating in his head disappeared without a trace. There was only one way he could move on from accepting Azatoth''s trail to becoming another Azatoth. What he had to do was unchanged.


    "I thought you two were missing, and you were enjoying the intimacy in a place like this."


    "I''ve been expecting you since you left quietly, but seeing you two alone isn''t much fun..."


    One and Sherry step on the bush as if it were natural. Alto never forgave her for ruining the mood. Of course there''s a reaction in the day. She could not have said a kind word.


    "If you knew all this from the beginning, shouldn''t you have been quiet? Don''t you know that much?"


    "We didn''t want to. But I had to come out because I heard something I couldn''t ignore. My master is having a hard time, but I can''t just stand by and watch."


    "Yes, it will be easier to share your concerns than to think alone. And Alto, you''re not the only one who can do it."


    "Hmph, I know the papa better than any of you."


    Sihyun scratched his head.


    "Did you hear all that?"


    "Of course not. I could see the owner wandering around listening to Eve T''Steel."


    "Don''t ignore my eyes. Sihyun, if it''s about you, I know everything from head to toe."


    Hana and Sherry approached Sihyun and hugged him. Then I kissed him on the lips. Alto did a mild malfunction, but they didn''t mind.


    "I''m always on your side. It''s my will, not my mother''s will. My choices remain unchanged. You will always be my master."


    "So am I. You stole everything from me. As long as it''s like this, I''ll have everything you''ve got."


    "Wait! Why are you taking all the good scenes?! Give it to me! It''s mine!"


    Sihyun laughed helplessly. It was impossible to be depressed even with the comforts of the lovers. He once again sees the path he must take.


    478.


    Sihyun and his companions advance toward ''Oriab'', the largest of the southern islands. A residence in Norden and full of mysteries. Stormy seas were inexhaustible. But they were as relaxed as walking across the sea.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 486 00486 Brawl

    Arriving on the outskirts of Oriv, Sihyun splits the storm in two with his arms wide open. He was an uninvited guest. The intentions were also impure. So there was no reason to wait for the opponent to come out. Sihyun enters Oriov and heads towards the center of Oriov. There was no hesitation in his footsteps as he was familiar with the path.


    However, Xi Hyun and his group are only moments away from stopping their steps. There was a presence before their eyes. He turned his back on a long bundle of tentacles and was the Night Gun, the Pommen, who followed Norden.


    "It''s been a long time."


    It was a silly tone, but he didn''t smile. Unlike what it seemed, Pommens were fierce, malicious substances. Not much different from the Night Gunts in the Creed Forest. If they had sacrificed their lives for Yves T''Stil''s protection, Pommen would have sacrificed his life for Norden''s attention.


    "What brings you here, anyway? If you''re looking for the owner, I want you to come back later. The owner is out."


    Pommen shrugs in an awkward manner, but he doesn''t fall for it. He and Pommen were aware of the situation. They were bound to collide. It started when Norden targeted the demonstration.


    "You don''t know, or you want to pretend you don''t know?"


    "..."


    Sihyun stared at Pommen. The Favorite of Nordens, Pommen, could not have known. Moreover, not long ago, he suffered serious internal injuries. Pommen, a servant of Norden, could not have known.


    "Get out of my way, I don''t want to talk to you."


    After pushing him out, Shi Hyun enters the Crystal Cave with the group. He steps down the stone steps and corrects himself. If Nordens was waiting, it was clear that something unusual would happen.


    But in the Crystal Cave, there was only silence. I couldn''t feel the Nordens'' resolve. Alto glances at the Crystal Cave and bursts into elasticity. Her mouth was full of ridicule and ridicule.


    "Hmmm, but I guess you didn''t have a head."


    "Any guesses, Alto?"


    "If he''s not here, it''s obvious there''s a place he''d be... worth more than his pride, by the way. It was a place where the gods of the earth had been, and it must have been an even more humiliating place for the Nordens..."


    When Alto scratched his chin, Sherry and one snorted.


    "You ran away because you were afraid of the master. The name of the ancient god must be crying."


    "There''s no such thing as perfect."


    Once again, he looks at Alto, confirming that there is no Nordens in the Crystal Cave.


    "You can''t be outside Dreamland, can you?"


    "No, not that far. It''s in Oriov. Nordens must be in Mt. Ngranek. It''s the only place that can save up the power consumed by saving the Neutral Zone."


    A late stroke reminded me of the biggest mountain within Orib. The majestic mountain range was also an impressive feature for him. Sihyun hurriedly turned his back. If Alto''s words were true, there would be no hesitation.


    Sihyun came out of the Crystal Cave and forgot what to say to the crowd filled with eyes. Pommen, whom he had ignored, led a great army. A flying beast with a mixture of horses and bats, a pommen sitting on Shantak, shouted behind his back as he gestured.


    The Night Gunts have darkened the sky. They are armed with long spears and sturdy armor. Moreover, the shield surrounding them exudes an unstoppable aura.


    Taking into account the fact that Nordens deals with causality, grievances must also have similar efficacy.


    "There''s a reason you let me in so gently. Well, it''s gonna take some time to assemble an army this big."


    "Se-hyun, I am authorized by my master. No one can get past this. This is your territory and your sanctuary. It is impossible to ignore us, even if we are gods of the earth."


    The pommen''s vigor was breathtaking. He who sits on the throne of Nordens was not exaggerated by the power vested in him by the great old being. He was the last remnant of the burial chamber left by Nordens. Moreover, the army he led could not compare to the Night Guns under Eve Tstill''s protection. They understood strategy and tactics like the king of heaven.


    However, he didn''t blink an eye. One and Sherry were the same. Pommen''s threat to her against countless beings in the Dreamland was trivial.


    "Se-hyun, leave this to us. These are the crutches that have not been enlightened. Fighting you is absurd."


    "My Lord, please go. In the meantime, I''m going to teach courtesy to dogs who don''t know the topic and cry that they''re great."


    "That''s right, Papa. Leave the rest to us. It''s about Nordens, isn''t it? Don''t worry, we''ll push the entire island into the Scarecrow dimension."


    He nodded his head lightly because it was an even more reliable word. Even if the world fell, they would always be there.


    "Yes, I do."


    Sihyun leaves them behind and runs towards Mount Ngranek, the mountain Alto pointed at.


    479.


    It''s 10,000 meters above sea level. Mount Ngranek, which was so high that it was covered by clouds, was a place with immense energy. It was no exaggeration to say that Mount Graneck, which shines in seven colors, was not a protruding surface, but a creature that was rained by God.


    However, Sihyun did not even look into the view, but broke through Mount Ngranek at once.


    Inscribed all over Mount Ngranek, ''Yong-an-Face'' boasted an overwhelming size and scale. The peculiar curved jawline represented a peculiar presence, a peculiar eye that exerted peculiar power, a swift nose that could move in an instant, and an ear that changed its visual angle.


    After one step, she looks at Mt. Ngranek and frowns. He knew that face well.


    ''Hippos.''


    Briefly, he turned his arms back. It was there that the most bizarre energy was being emitted from Mount Ngranek. The symbolism was rich, so there was nothing to investigate.


    Xi Hyun stretched out his back arm and smashed the dragon''s eye carved into the silver graneck mountain with all his might. Kuguang. A small passageway reveals itself with a thunderstorm. Without hesitation, he threw himself into the passageway, not expecting that the passageway was the way to the center.


    At the end of the long corridor was a huge cavity. The light that poured down from the hole pierced into the sky was pointing to the center of the cavity.


    Sitting in a subtle light, the creature was majestic, majestic and fierce. The old man with the gray hair and the rich gray beard smiled bitterly as soon as he saw the poem. The old man, Nordens, clutches his chin with silver armor.


    "Come to think of it, you and I may have been meant to be."


    "You were the one who first revealed the fangs. Now, don''t deny it. You were gonna take my powers from me in the first place, weren''t you? You must have thought I was out of your league. I know that the reason I made a deal with the Witch-Alto-is purely an excuse."


    "I see. It was you who wanted a reason, not me. You didn''t have enough allies with the witches, so you abandoned my last mercy and accepted the traces of Azatoth. What more is there to say?"


    "No more nonsense, Nordens. I''m sick of the word" mercy. "I already know that you''ve fulfilled your selfish desires through the trace of Azatos."


    "What does that mean?"


    "The truth of the Seeker, you know that. What you told me was a fantasy you made up."


    "Oh, you''ve already figured that out. Then I have nothing more to say."


    Norden closes his mouth. It was because of him that he found traces of Azatoth and used him as a savior. But Norden did not regret it. Even in the same situation, he would have made the same choice.


    "You know what? Conflict and conflicts are not allowed within Dreamland. In that sense, your actions are clear offences. You lack the means to break into my heart and exert such direct force... Even if you cross me, you have no idea how deep and heavy the hardships you must endure."


    "What do you want to say?"


    Sihyun frowned. It is because we did not know what Norden''s intentions were. Shortly after, the words that came out of Norden''s mouth surpassed his expectations.


    "Close your eyes. If only you had retreated from this place, I would have forgotten you. To be honest, your conflict with mine is not an extremely inefficient situation, GA. Even if you face me here, what''s left of it?"


    "Is that why you want to make a treaty?"


    "Yes. A good end for you and me, if there''s no harm done to each other." "


    He opens his arms to express his opinions, whether he truly thought so.


    At that time, a round, little light flows from his arms, spreading his eggs. The demonstration that it was the Elder Sign retreated, but it didn''t work. The small flock of light that passed through his palm melted into his chest. Sitting in place, he breathed a short breath.


    "Is this...?"


    Waking up in his place, Nordens abandoned his serious appearance and set off a fire. He was cheerful enough to foam out of his mouth, scoffing at the demonstration that he couldn''t get up.


    "Hehe, hehe, hehe. Are you going to stay a fool until the end? It''s not funny how the creature behind Azatos is so clumsy."


    "... Didn''t I just say that conflict and conflict are not allowed?"


    "That''s the way it''s always been. We need to get rid of anything as destructive to the universe as you are. That way we can balance the universe."


    "Nose for nose, earring for ear. You''re no different than a fixer-upper when you talk like you''re being fair."


    "If you feel that way, I can''t help it. But it doesn''t change that I and so many other beings are committed to keeping the balance in the universe. You won''t realize it''s just destruction..."


    When he approached Sihyun, Nordens raised his silver armor to the sky.


    "... stop welcoming the apocalypse. That''s the last mercy I can give you."


    "Then I''ll just say one thing. Get your hands off me."


    "That''s not funny. He''s out of his mind with death in front of him. This is all your destiny. Embrace it modestly.I ''ll use your traces well."


    A shadow over his body raises the power of inversion. And the traits of the Elder Sign were twisted.


    "Don''t talk about destiny in front of me."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Yes, no.

 487 00487 Brawl

    [Open Wall - Destiny Chantal


    Sihyun ''refused'' the future of surrendering to Nordens. And I dreamed of a fate that was beyond him. The power to twist the future and seize the destiny that he desires, and the fortune to seize it raised its head to Norden.


    "... to reveal its power to me."


    Destiny was a familiar ability to the Nordens. It was he who offered it to him. If I had known this day would come, I would not have even forced Shi Hyun to open a special door. Norden had no choice but to take revenge on him.


    Involved, the fortune teller pushes the Elder Sign. When he flipped the ceiling and threw the shackle, he stood up. The Elder cause that affected him was no longer available. The new Elder cause was only a supplement that had a positive effect on her.


    "No way...!"


    He looked at her with his eyes wide open. He couldn''t have known what was happening even if he saw it. The power to reverse everything was clearly Yves Tsteel''s.


    Knowing that Eve Twirl and Shi Hyun collided once, Norden''s mouth twists to an unbelievable degree. Nordens had no choice but to admit that he was relieved. I had no idea that conflict and conflict would kill Yves T''Still in a Dreamland that would not allow conflict and conflict.


    "You''ve been having fun while I''ve been away. Hunting other beings in the Dreamland... You are truly a target. It''s not about joining the trail of Azatos. You are a grave sin by yourself."


    "Feel free to think. I don''t want to be friends anymore."


    Following the trail of Azatoth, Sihyun had to kill all the ancient gods. That was his instinct engraved on his brain, and that was his fate.


    "This is your tomb."


    With his arms wide open, he used the power of inversion to reverse the space and dimensions in which he stood. Beyond the boundaries of dreams and reality, Xihyun took Nordens to a far-off universe. Mount Ngranek is nowhere to be found. They were in the middle of a universe full of silence and tranquility.


    The space-space that was expanded around Sihyun and Nordens was immeasurably wide. It was a stage just for them. No one could interfere with their conflict.


    In the shadows, the demonstration that took out the Bone-Cetillion transcended the distance and spacing. He did everything he could from the start. With the shape of transcendence, he stretched his fist to shake the axis of the universe. The blow, aided by the Kung Palace, was a catastrophe faster than light.


    It was before the crossing of thoughts and thoughts, but Norden pulled out a trident in the air and sprayed the blow.


    "That''s arrogant. I will punish you on behalf of the ancient gods."


    One fight. The trident crossed, but the aftermath was beyond common sense. The galaxies surrounding them have collapsed. The aftermath was beyond reproach. The orbits of the planets floating in the galaxy were twisted and stars that could not withstand the afterstorms exploded, devouring the surrounding planets.


    The Great Nebula disappeared like a mirage. All that remained was empty space. Norden raised his right arm, which avoided the behavior of the demonstration by one piece of paper through the adjustment of causality. The armor-right arm of silver was an indicator that he was a spiritual being and a shield against all evil.


    For a moment, the arm made of ''silver'' lost its shape and was bewildered. A change that could not be pursued by the eyes began, but a demonstration that restricted the movements of the prosthetic arm through nausea and negligence could accurately see the trajectory of the prosthetic arm of silver. Now he was on the same line as Nordens.


    "Shallow talk."


    Sihyun sliced off the armor of silver that was swarming towards him, drawing together the surrounding planets through eternity. And compressed to the limit. The space and gravity that could not withstand the power of Sehyun were distorted. The overwhelming mass in his hand throws him towards Norden.


    The Norden swing of a trident bounces back the violence that Sihyun is wielding, but the galaxy tilts in the aftermath. The irreversible scar was carved into a huge space.


    "Well, then, what kind of GA..."


    Norden, who jumped into the sea of stars, swings his arm, and his trident expands endlessly as he moves. Boom, boom, boom. The trident pierced the planets, extending in size and length. The triangle has grown so far that the end is invisible, it has spread over numerous planets.


    Soon, Nordens whipped his trident. It was no exaggeration to say that every time a trident moves, a planet is shot at the speed of light. Six-arm demonstrations of Norden''s deterrent as it crossed space and space encompassed the galaxy. Even as Nordens stood, Sihyun burned everything in it with the ancient light.


    A galaxy turned to ash. Beyond space, Norden seeks a chance to reawaken the next galaxy. Sihyun and Norden''s brawl did not obstruct the time and place. Their contact was shorter than a minute, but the workshops in and out were longer than ever.


    There was nothing that could stop them from breaking through the galaxy, moving at light-years. The cycle continues only until one of them is dead. There was nothing left in his hands. Realizing the soul circle and crossing its limits, the power of the demonstration was in a quantifiable realm. There was nothing he couldn''t destroy because he wanted to.


    Norden adjusted the causation rate to take the lead. Knowing cause and effect is his specialty. It was Celia he was after. I didn''t want a dazzling ability or a powerful firepower.


    "Is this going to hold?"


    He leaned his whole body back and exerted his strength to the limit. With the tip of the galaxy in his hand, he unleashes eternity. As the size of the galaxy began to shrink, space and dimensions began to crumble. Galaxies scattered across vast universes have become so spherical.


    In a shadow of a part of the universe, Jihyun recalled the law of lions. The foal, the archer, and the apocalypse. The transcendence of eternal life as a mediator has become one.


    [Gin, Transference Tax - Sunwaves]


    The demonstration became, above all, a solid and accurate bow protest. The moment he folded his arms, the compressed galaxy fell out of space and became an arrow aiming for his enemies.


    The greatest, worst of all. A sphere of overwhelming mass has advanced, disrupting the order of the universe. A sphere that forgot concepts and logic shook the axis of the universe. The sphere, which is called the shadow eating, itself was a catastrophe close to the bomber.


    "Phew, I''d better catch you quick."


    The endless stretching of the trident pierces the axis of the galaxy. And throws the galaxy towards the approaching sphere. There was intense light when the sphere that Sihyun shot and the galaxy that Nordens threw collided. And there was a storm. The whole universe is shaking violently. Everything in it is gone.


    As space and dimensions tangled, the flow of the universe shifted. Galaxies that move irregularly in clusters of galaxies move towards Sihyun and Nordens for a short time. Only Sihyun and Norden survived the devastating afterstorm.


    He realizes he doesn''t have much time. He was a creature that moved to balance the universe. He was the one who became disadvantaged as time went on. Even if we win at the end of the Passover, the universe is worthless.


    We had to stop it before it went to ruins. Through galaxies and galaxies, the Nordens rise to power. The power he used was special, so he needed time.


    Causal relationships were closely related to the flow of time. Because if time did not pass, the cause could not be a result. Values that fluctuated over time, that was the cause and effect.


    But Nordens reached the pole and twisted it. They go back in time and reverse the cause and effect. The cause behind the outcome. The result of overwhelming the cause. His privilege of adding contradiction to the contradiction was not in a measurable area.


    [Opening wall - Causal reversal]


    The cause only followed the outcome. Norden''s gesture was the cause, and his wish came true. Out of causality, Nordence pulls the galaxy around with a single gesture. The galaxy follows its trajectory as Nordens throws a trident into Sihyun.


    Kugung, Sihyun twisted his body to avoid the trident, but it was a waste of time. The trident pierced his heart precisely. As if it were natural, it changed trajectories and directions. The trident, which was corrected for causal reversal, reversed the universe''s providence and laws. The talents and miraculous signs surrounding him were of no help.


    "Don''t forget you are a slave to the causality. Even an extraterrestrial god can''t escape this dreadful swamp if I''m the opponent. All who oppose me have fallen before this wall."


    Norden''s inversion was fierce. Causal reversal exercised a priority that cannot be denied. The result must be hit, which appeared before the cause. I couldn''t rule out the cause, so I had to face the consequences that were coming. Although it was an unreasonable extreme, Xihyun settled the situation calmly.


    "You''re not limitless. Nothing out of your league will ever happen. Without limitations, I''d be the first one to get the results of my death."


    Sihyun insisted that the reversal was only possible with what the Nordens could do. What Norden cannot do is to twist the cause and the outcome. But it was as if nothing was impossible for him, the ancient god. Moreover, it was not difficult to aim an attack at a similar figure.


    Norden, located in the galactic army that forms a cluster of galaxies across the sea of shining stars, pushed Sihyun. In his trident, the galaxy swirls like a vortex. Silver armor sometimes pressured him to change shape and shape.


    Sihyun handled the rapidly changing situation by blocking the blindness of Norden with his whole body.


    "Stop giving up. You don''t stand a chance. Surrender and I''ll kill you painlessly. Or will you dance with me until you die?"


    "How can a story be like that?"


    "Can''t you see yourself? It''s impossible to resist me."


    "Hehe, don''t you realize that after getting hit like that?"


    "What...?"


    As Norden''s arrogance and arrogance reached their limit, Xi Hyun raised his strength. The reversal that was corrected by fate snatching twisted the situation where the cause was reversed. Sihyun punches Norden''s jaw through the gap in the causal reversal.


    Negligent critical hit. The teeth of the Nordens spill like corn. After three months of excruciating pain, Norden trembles.


    "It''s obvious where the causality adjustment can go. This is the opening I was expecting from the beginning. I didn''t resist to draw your guard. What do you think? Isn''t it fun being beaten up again?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 488 00488 Brawl

    Nordens blushes. After realizing that he had been teased so far, he became incredibly angry.


    "How dare...!"


    He grabbed the trident and rushed towards Sihyun. Even the stars could not stop him from advancing, but he lightly slipped out of attack range.


    The reverse cause and effect of the spell was solved as soon as it was 12 o''clock. After understanding the deception, there was no reason for Xi Hyun to be seduced by Norden''s movements.


    Power and power surge against the void universe. Sihyun and Nordens have all been ravaged. There was only one way they could win the fight. It was the most primitive tactic that could not be decorated with anything.


    The demonstration that emitted a shadow like a spider web limited the place. Sihyun, who had imprisoned Nordens in a large stadium, returned to his body. Matching Nordens'' weight, he unwraps his shoulders.


    Nordens saw the intent of his demonstration at once. His body was wrapped in the armor of the shadow, and he was close to a battle waiting for the final.


    Nordens, who snorted at the last moment, accepted the challenge of Xi Hyun. It was a chance to wash away the last defeat. I had no reason to refuse.


    "By the way, you were weak in pain, weren''t you? Don''t worry. I''ll get it done this time. There will be no room for humiliation in the world."


    His spirit was heightened to its limit. Consecutive battles have increased concentration. Sihyun and Nordens moved without anyone having to say first.


    A two-eyed demonstration of the moment of reversal of the cause struck his fist without hesitation.


    "Khhh...!"


    A demonstration that crushed the nose bones of Norden smiled at the exhilarating sensation of the fingertips. He sensed that the end was not far away. With a sinking nostril, Nordens throws out a trident. It was an instinctive move, but he was also a divine being. His aggression became a mysterious match. Norden did not allow distances and spacings to occur.


    "What a coward."


    However, Sihyun stretched out his arms colorlessly with the footsteps of Norden. Sacrificing one arm to close the distance and distance. The arm pierced by the trident became a lump of meat, but he smiled instead.


    It was because Norden, who could not endure the pain, was a tactic that could never be realized.


    "You can''t die, can you?"


    "You mock me to the end."


    "This is all your doing. You''re the one who put me through all the pain and suffering. Isn''t that right?"


    Sihyun, who broke a trident with his pierced arm, grabbed the armor of silver with his other arm. He loses his form and gives his arm strength before moving. Kwak ''jik, the man who broke the arm of silver, throws the arm of Norden, which became a lump of iron, far away.


    "When I die, the balance of the universe...!"


    "Your absence would be better off without a balance to break. So die now."


    Norden''s face looks like an evil spirit. He had to admit. Sihyun was no longer something he could control. There were no images of the past that remained childish. Being here was a cold, cold identity that came to kill him.


    Sihyun put his fist through Norden''s chest. A blow that abandoned compassion and relaxation. The blow that pierced the flesh and muscles pierced the back of Norden. There was no turning back now. He finally took the last spot.


    Whimpering, Nordens bites at the bubble. As he grabbed his arm, a fist-like lump escaped from it. Endless pulsating organs. It was the heart.


    He looks down at his heart, trembling forcefully in his biceps and his hands, and he convulses. It reminded me of what happened three months ago with the unbearable struggle. When you had to eat your own body! At a time of extreme pain! After contemptuous recollection of the past, Norden bit his lip.


    But nothing changed. He was just a tiger with teeth. The Trident, which divides the galaxy, and the arm of silver, which repels evil, were broken without a trace. Anything that wasn''t broken was stubbornness and stubbornness. That''s why Nordens spoke in a calm voice to reclaim his pride.


    "... even if I die, it won''t be the end. You are now destined to stand against us forever. You cross a river you can''t come back from. From now on, you will curse what happened today."


    After a glimpse of death, Norden utters violently. But he didn''t mind. If I was afraid of retaliation from other beings, I wouldn''t be standing here right now.


    "Stupid. It''s been that way from the start. And don''t forget, it was you who set the fire. Even if you take responsibility for me, that doesn''t change."


    "Hehe, you can only talk so confidently now. After today, you will wander the universe as our target."


    "The other beings won''t come if they have any ideas. No one wants to be like you, Norden."


    "That''s when we''ll know. JIII..."


    Nordens'' eyes darken. The calmly sunken eyes did not blur like fog. He opens his mouth as he pulls on Norden''s head.


    "This is my last gift."


    A kindness you couldn''t give me three months ago. Sihyun raised his heart and shoved it in Norden''s mouth. Norden died of nausea, but Sihyun wouldn''t let him go. You pierce your heart, hoping that the last memory of Norden will be filled with the stench of foul blood.


    "It''s finally over..."


    After a long and long struggle, he trembles. We solved an intertwined galaxy. The soul reacts after killing Nordens. The universe, the power that contained the source before it, recovered one memory that was forgotten through a thrombus.


    Corrected probability manipulation of the soul turned into a ''attribution rate adjustment''. The power to deal with causes and consequences and the privilege to intervene in all cases. He opened his eyes to the new power and waved his arms.


    Kuaang, it''s just a gesture, but the planets are swirling around the demonstration. There was no violent evolution, but I could feel it. His existence is a little stronger.


    The shadow that made up his body was replaced with a permanent one, and the soul became more active. As the foundation for moving forward to a higher existence was laid, Xi Hyun could not hide joy and joy.


    But the joy of victory was only brief. With the energy passing through his brain, he had no choice but to twitch his body. The sign of the Apostle''s evidence struck my head. Rebellion that the party is in danger. Sihyun turned his back without a chance of victory.


    /480


    "It''s treason."


    The overwhelming gap knocks Pommen''s tongue short. He couldn''t beat one and Sherry. It is because even though we had reached the peak of the great old being, it did not mean the great old being.


    The Buffalo family has always been the Buffalo family. It was only one step apart, but the difference was unbelievable. I could say that the dimensions were different.


    The entry of a single black spear owed by the mind was unacceptable, and Sherry''s body made of dark matter refused to intervene in the function. Pommen had no choice but to watch as the great army swept over him. He was not at his level to interfere.


    Pommen later realizes that his expectations were greatly overstepped. He did not think that there would be two more great old beings by his side. But Oriov was his stage.


    There were countless hidden traps, and there were more treasures than that. The pommel man took on them with all his might. He leveraged the geographical advantage to spread all the aggression he could take.


    However, in front of Hana and Sherry, his faint trick returns to nothing. The fallen Formman raised his hands. His shantak has been a victim for a long time.


    "I''m losing."


    As he surrendered, Alto, who had been watching the situation, stepped forward and looked at him. The fight was one-sided. She didn''t have to.


    "Really? I''ll spare your life for you to lose so easily." You''re destined to be unemployed if Papa kills Nordens anyway. I don''t have enough unemployment.It would be terrible if I lost my life. Isn''t that right? "


    Pommen lowers his arm. The defeat of Norden. It was a subject he could never ignore.


    "Even if I lose, you won''t lose. My master is invincible."


    "Loyalty that never breaks always looks good. Well, I don''t hate it. It''s more of a sympathy. But know the subject, Nightgunt. You can''t lose the wave, can you?"


    Alto slapped Pommen on the cheek with a debt. As soon as Pommen tried to say Moore, something fell from the sky. Unexpected guests. Bang, a creature engraved with a deep scar on the earth appeared through the dust globe.


    Disgusting, distorted face. The uninvited were all burnt out, including hair, eyelids, lips, nose, and ears. It was no exaggeration to say that the pyramid had been revived.


    It was a strange appearance, but Alto could tell who the uninvited were. His red burning eyes were telling him everything.


    "... Chris."


    Suddenly, Chris turns his head to the sound of calling out to himself. Chris smiled without lips, but Alto couldn''t take his eyes off him.


    "It''s been a long time, Alto."


    Chris bows politely. But Alto did not slow down his tension. It was not so childish that he didn''t notice the flesh and malice in his eyes.


    It was she who set him on fire in the first place. I wasn''t able to meet her with a smile. It was just a relationship that had to end in some way.


    "But they still call me ''Alto.''"


    "Yes, we weren''t close. Even if you are an Iron Supporter, you must protect it. Changing your attitude all of a sudden is rubbish. Like anyone else."


    "That''s what you told me to listen to. You''ve grown up, Chris."


    Alto widens his debt and hides the tail of his mouth that began to twist strangely. I didn''t know why Chris was here. Even if it was for revenge, it was not a good time. Moreover, Chris was just a great old being. Fighting her in pairs is also a language. He had to have a backboat to show up.


    A man pops out from behind Chris'' back. A black man with sun-kissed skin covered his whole body in white. Alto was a well-known figure.


    "... Slander."


    Alto turns to Slander and Chris to see what''s going on.


    "Slander, did you steal it?"


    "I''m surprised to hear you took it. I only saved people in crisis.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 489 00489 Brawl

    Slander shrugs. Alto was indignant as he rolled his tongue like a grunt. Slander couldn''t have helped Chris for no reason. There must have been corresponding chatter.


    "Why did you save Chris? You''d better answer well. It could cost you your life."


    The room behind Alto''s back was fluttering. And the black mist flows through it and erodes the surroundings.


    "I was curious at first. Alto, I was touched by you."


    "Don''t be ridiculous! How many times have I warned you! Don''t hang around me."


    "But it''s true. This is what happened when you threw him out as soon as you found his trail."


    "You''ve got some nerve. You''re saying I did everything wrong?"


    "I did it on behalf of Alto, the mistake you made. The sin of trying to extinguish a single life is heavy."


    "Don''t even think about it. You and I both know that''s not true, right?"


    If Slander was in the back, I could understand what Chris was up to. Slander was that versatile.


    Sadly, that became a great burden on Alto. Slander was an obstacle she couldn''t easily see. If it were any other body, I''d ignore it and squash it with strength.


    But Slander has always been a man of subtle origins. It had an unusual history among the body parts. The fact that he showed up meant that he was ready for it. That''s why Alto was not discouraged.


    "... Are you after Papa, too?"


    "I''m worried about Zanawak or my father. It''s good for your children to honor their parents, but you have to worry about your life first."


    Slander nods at Chris. Chris silently stares at Alto with an ugly crooked face. His fury burns cold.


    "You taught me about Qadas to bring Papa here, didn''t you?"


    "It was half a favor."


    "The rest is malicious."


    Alto ignores Slander''s words lightly because he''s lying. If it was a favor to lure the prey into the mud, this situation would also be an extension of affection. Alto shakes his head. I only had a headache if I take it seriously.


    "Slander, you knew all along, didn''t you? Don''t tell me you don''t know... the source of the Savior. It''s a farce to say you don''t know anything about the Seeker."


    "You want to talk about the ruined father? Well, they''re not crumbly. I wasn''t interested at the beginning."


    It wasn''t Alto, it was Chris who responded to Slander.


    "... one of those crumbs must be me, Slander."


    "There''s no need to be so defensive. It''s the same thing, not a lump, not a shrapnel, not a criss-not a father."


    Slander raises his hand. Behavior that means disconnection from the conversation. He gives Alto his final sentence.


    "Alto, you have to get off the stage now. If I had gone to Qadas, I would have felt a little more comfortable. That''s too bad. Father, even if I have Se-hyun, I can''t help it."


    "Why are you standing in the way of the papa?"


    "... because I''m tired."


    "Wait! What are you talking about?"


    Alto yells, but Slander doesn''t look at her. As Slander turns his back, Chris comes forward. They switched places as quickly as they did Baton Touch. One and Sherry moved as they watched the situation.


    But Chris wouldn''t let you in. Revenge had to be done in his hands. With Slander''s help, Chris has risen to prominence in space. The great old being was no longer his opponent.


    "Go away. This is no place for you to interfere."


    Chris shakes his hand and one and Sherry are pushed back without a hitch.


    "I will prepare a plausible stage."


    A black mist erupts from the palm of Slander''s hand and envelops Oriov. The dark-bitten Oriov falls from the Dreamland. Through the boundaries of dreams and reality, we became a star world.


    "Let''s stop making dots, Alto."


    Chris cries out in a shallow, dark space. He was the source of the contamination and the king of the beasts, devouring Abhors'' power. Alto bursts into elasticity as it rumbles through his bones. Chris was no longer what she knew.


    "Slander...! What did you do to Chris?"


    "Alto, this is what you were going to do. You tried to empower Chris, too."


    "But this..."


    Alto was unable to connect the horses. A long time ago, Chris, who was a great old being, appeared as an extraterrestrial god. What kind of magic did they cast? There was no answer in my head.


    It was not difficult to make an ordinary human into a great old being if you worked hard. But even so, she didn''t know how to elevate a great old being to an extraterrestrial god.


    "That''s not the point, Alto."


    Chris reaches out to Alto without moving to prepare. He aims for her waist. Alto pulls the acid from the base of his skirt and stops him from striking. Half of Oriv flies away in an instant as the two men collide.


    "Hehe."


    Alto, unable to withstand the seemingly explosive force, is pushed back without hesitation. Chris'' physical ability, which had inherited the Aphors'' ability-was the beast itself. Chris was always positively influenced if he was physically-physically-physically- within the category.


    Alto, who set up a straightforward mountain, slammed down on Chris. An umbrella covered in black shadows gnaws at Chris'' arm. Attack with the energy of death. But Chris was the source of the contamination. It was not a matter of offsetting similar lineages.


    "I wasn''t playing around!"


    "On the contrary, it seems Alto was playing."


    Calibrated for unlimited growth, Chris grew up using Alto as a platform. The chaos and chaos that make up Alto was becoming increasingly visible. Every second he made progress.


    "I heard a funny story from Slander."


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    "Surprisingly, Nilatotheb didn''t trust the bodies."


    No way...


    Alto swallowed a dry saliva. As Chris said, Nilatotheb did not trust the bodies. That''s why he made a ''hook'' to grab the collar of the body. The link is like a receiver where the torso can receive the power of Niallatotheb.


    Everything Alto can compete with Chris now is powered by Nilatotheb.


    "The connection..."


    Chris observed Alto''s movements calmly. As long as Alto is the anatomy of Nilatotheb, there must be a weakness-linked ring. He aimed for it. Even if they were corrected for infinite growth, it was impossible to crush Alto with force. It was best to disconnect Nylatotep from her.


    Shortly after, Chris pierces the link between Nilatothep and Alto. I''ve listened to Slander''s explanation hundreds and thousands of times. It was strange not to realize.


    Alto''s weaknesses were ''debt'' and ''yielding''. A must-have and an adornment she always had. There was nothing strange about the importance. For a moment, Chris, who dug into Alto''s arms, broke the debt and bent the mountain.


    "Tsk."


    Alto felt the power to accompany him slip out of his body, and he felt defeated. It reminded me that Chris was obsessed with debt and income.


    ''I knew from the start.''


    Alto recognizes that Slander has crossed the last line. The weaknesses of the anatomy of Nialla Totep were a topic that should not be discussed until the end. Betrayal, treason, disobedience. I couldn''t express it in any word.


    "Slander! You, you! How far do I have to get in the way to get my mind off things? This is forbidden! You''re telling me the secrets of your body? Are you insane?!"


    "You''re out of your mind."


    "You can''t tell secrets if you''re sane. If I find out about this, I won''t leave you alone!"


    Alto sells the slander with bloodshot eyes, but he shrugs softly.


    "Well, is it going to work like you said? Maybe he doesn''t care. Nothing happened to you, me spreading secrets, you being disconnected."


    Slander says Alto opens his eyes. She couldn''t deny that he was right. A stool should have happened by now. He couldn''t not have known about this situation. But Bourne did not respond. Alto trembles at the thought that maybe he won''t regain his strength again.


    "Abandoned by Nilatothep?" It always creeps me out, and this is how it ends. "


    "It''s not like that. Well, that''s wrong. You don''t even know who he is yet."


    "Why don''t you embrace reality?"


    "Tsk..."


    Chris grabbed Alto''s thin neck. Hard palms like iron hold the throats fiercely, and Alto closes his eyes, unable to bear the pain. She loses her strength and is just an ordinary girl.


    "I always hated Alto. It was because they had a cheerful smile, a cheerful voice, and an unfounded sense of confidence. I''m an idol fan, and I''ve never wanted to yell at you for some nonsense I don''t understand. But that''s the end of the idea. Because Alto will disappear from here."


    The flame burns from Chris'' hand, which summoned the source of the contamination. The dark-bitten flame was an evil flower that corrupted even the essence. Alto struggles with the heat that seems to melt his flesh, but it is useless.


    "This is the color of the flame that burned my face one day."


    Chris smiles bitterly and puts his hand on Alto''s face. His face begins to melt with a black flame. Alto bites his lip instead of screaming.


    "Resistance is useless."


    Chris smiles joyfully, looking at Alto''s hideously twisted eyes. He was going to take a picture of the Mark that wasn''t erased from her. But Chris''s imagination did not continue. The hand that came through the space cut off his arm.


    After stepping back, Chris was able to see the creature breaking through the space.


    "What are you doing?"


    When she arrived in Oriov in the shadows, she saw an unbelievable sight. Alto was brutally defeated by Chris. Sihyun held Alto in his arms.


    "It''s okay... No, it can''t be."


    "Papa, you came for me."


    "Don''t talk."


    He frowned at the smell of pricking his nose. Alto''s left eye turns to ash, and its surroundings are badly distorted. Sihyun, who caused the distress, put his hand on Alto''s face. But the wound doesn''t go away. The condition is fixed.


    "As expected, you have surpassed my expectations. Or maybe we''ve had a fight. It''s amazing how quickly you can finish Norden."


    Mate, mate, mate. Slander claps loudly. He clenched his fist in a weak manner.


    "If you use past designations..."


    Xi Hyun''s thoughts did not continue. Slander intercepted his thoughts first.


    "It''s no use trying to go back in time. because I can''t go up there either. It''s an equal trade and an equal exchange."


    He could see that the time zone was fixed and became a circulation point. Strong constraints and restrictions. Strength beyond past designation. Realizing that the body isn''t capable of carrying one, he looks at Slander as if he can''t be trusted. The slander is not a body. There was only one case left.


    "Nialla totep...?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 490 00490 Brawl

    "It''s been a long time since I heard that name. That''s right, I am Nialla Totep. Even if you have a new life, it''s not where the essence goes."


    Slander did not deny it. After revealing his power, it was a secret to be revealed. That''s why Slander claps his hands and puts his identity in his mouth.


    "It is my will to stop you, but it is also the result of Chris''s opinion. Chris and I are like a common destiny."


    "So Chris wanted this face?"


    "An eye for an eye. This is a -- this is a common sense. It was Alto who did this to Chris. Bad children deserve to be punished. Don''t you think so, Se-hyun?"


    Slander glances down at Alto as if it were a flat object. It was impossible to kill her because she intervened, but it was clear that her face had turned ugly.


    "You''re talking nonsense about a pierced mouth."


    Sihyun summoned the essence from the shadows. With every road you take, the slander and the means and means you pursue, Chris, both enemies remain unchanged.


    "You haven''t forgotten, have you? This time zone is fixed. You only get one shot at this. I understand you''re excited about killing Nordens, but there''s nothing good about conflicting with us right now."


    At Slander''s words, he had no choice but to stop. Alto is powerless, and one and Sherry are short. It was the poison that was moving blindly.


    "What do you think, Se-hyun? Still want to fight? Just so you know, you can''t change the worst outcome."


    In the course of both options, he thought about it. He was here because there was a past designation. He was able to correct his future and destiny because he had the opportunity to challenge it several times.


    But losing here was the end. The demonstration shook at the fact that a harsh reality could unfold. At that time, Alto held his hand.


    "Papa, don''t worry. Slander''s a copycat. Apparently, Papa told me he saw himself first. If Papa misunderstands, he''ll take the lead."


    "Did you think I was lying? Truth and sincerity don''t work. That''s sad."


    "Don''t be ridiculous! You couldn''t have seen me with my own eyes."


    Slander snorts at Alto.


    "Interesting theory. But think about it the other way around. Alto, wouldn''t it be funny if you knew who I was? The nature of the body... If the body of the body of the body is revealed, what is it for?"


    "Hmph, tell me what you want. I won''t be fooled by you again."


    "Then let me ask you one question. Alto, what did the body you saw look like? What did he look like that would make him say I wasn''t?"


    Alto shuts up like a mute who eats honey. I was unable to answer Slander''s question. Nialla totep is an indescribable being, trapped in the brain. But I couldn''t think of anything more.


    When the hell did you meet Nilatotheb? Is what you saw right? ''


    Alto shakes his head and clears up the blurred memory, trembling at the thought that the slander could really be NiAlto Teb.


    Slander is the most bizarre of all the anatomists. In that case, it was not unusual for him to be Niarathotep, myself. The greatest evidence was that there was no body known to Slander''s source and origin.


    "But why did you show up at Paldegius-Chairman? It would have been easier for you to change our minds..."


    "Isn''t it more fun to change it yourself? And of course, there''s personal curiosity. because I want to know how much influence I can have on my body."


    "Slander, you''re crazy. I can''t believe you didn''t have enough collars on your bodies to see it from the closest place."


    "It''s probably the funniest way to see a cripple across the river."


    Slander''s answer surpasses Alto''s imagination. It was a existential idea that enjoyed chaos and chaos. Alto had no choice but to admit it. Slander is Nilatotheb. The never-ending malice and cunning schemes tell me everything.


    Unexpectedly, Alto recalls that the other bodies were not interested in Azatos. No body supported him more vigorously than she did. Alto''s pupils falter without cause, thinking that Slander might be the intended outcome.


    "I can tell by the look on your face what you''re thinking. For the record, I didn''t lay a hand on the bodies."


    "You expect me to believe that?"


    "Of course, they were made that way in the first place. You''re unusual."


    "What are you saying all of a sudden?"


    "Don''t you think that''s strange? Among the dead, it was only you, Alto, who had an unusual affection for Azatos."


    Alto never really thought about it. She jumped to the conclusion that the other bodies liked Azatos. There was nothing to ask. Because it was natural for her. Soon, Alto realized it was his limit.


    As the cool energy flowed behind him, Alto firmly grasped Sihyun''s arm. She realizes what Slander is trying to say. No, I realized.


    "You see, Alto, you''re the scum I spit out. I gathered positive emotions to be more perfect."


    Alto blocked both ears. I didn''t hear anything behind his back. She was a mass of positive emotion abandoned by Nialla Totep. It was also evidence that Nialla Totep had turned his back on Azatos.


    "Slander, you don''t need a heart for Papa? Why are you interrupting the papa? You know better than anyone that Papa won''t like!"


    Alto cries out, but Slander looks at her calmly. He closes his mouth tightly and turns away.


    "Your time is up."


    "Time limit?"


    "Can''t you feel this sound?"


    I put my hand at the ear with an exaggerated gesture. Listen to the gesture. It was a pranky gesture, but he did not ignore Slander. Concentrating your mind, you hear a little noise coming from beyond Orib. Small but strong waves. The calm waves are getting louder and louder. Among them, there was a familiar energy.


    Hippos...


    The gods of the earth, who are aware of their transgressions, are near. Sihyun could see that the enemy was swarming beyond the dimension.


    "... so many uninvited people."


    "So I think we should step back from each other. Chris and I just came to say hello. What do you think, Se-hyun? However, if you are unwilling, I will respect Se-hyun''s choice."


    "That''s how it''s gonna go down..."


    Sihyun bit his molar tightly. In this situation, Slander''s words are nothing but ridicule. It was not an option. If the gods of Hippos and many other earths entered, there would be no future. Sihyun was the one who killed Nordens, a trace of Azatoth. Even if Slander is Nialla Totep, they''re after him.


    He suppresses the boiling anger and stares at the slander.


    "I will repay this debt someday."


    "I look forward to it. I''m tired of waiting because of the inevitability."


    Slander waves his hand lightly. Alternating between one, Sherry, and Alto, he vanishes beyond the space.


    "Han Si-hyun, I think. I''ll see you soon. Wait quietly until then."


    It was a relationship that started with vengeance and malice, so I couldn''t say good words. Supporting Chris was an endless vengeance. There were no complicated stories or intimate intimates. I kill because I want to. That was it.


    After disappearing into space along the slander to Chris, Xihyun quickly raises his strength. He holds Alto in his arms and calls out to Hana and Sherry. Through the boundaries of dreams and reality, Jihyun turns his head toward the place where the Earth is. It was time to go back.


    /481


    The demonstration that fulfilled the purpose of the summoning was to live out his daily life. Hearing the truth beyond death, I killed Norden to pay back the bounty, but nothing has changed. Even the most extraordinary waves and peaceful worlds remained. It felt like a dream to me that I was going through the Dreamland.


    Lin and Bererosa were looking for institutional devices to connect the Earth and Zephyros, and an adult swim around enjoying freedom. On the other hand, the one and Sherry who realized that they had powerful enemies sped up their training. There was no problem. Everyone was living their own lives.


    However, he could not laugh. The last one, Alto, changed the most. After leaving Dreamland, she hasn''t left her room since that day. It wasn''t a big deal. He was abandoned by Nilatotheb and left with a hideous scar on his face. I had no idea how hurt Alto would be.


    Sihyun said nothing to Alto. It was because he could see that the words of consolation he had inadvertently expressed could hurt her. Now I needed time to convince her, not a word of comfort.


    But it was also a day or two. Seeing the door that had not been opened for several days, she was forced to sigh. Looking around, he carefully knocks on the door.


    "Alto, I think we should talk."


    "Come in..."


    When Sihyun heard a voice that seemed to be breaking soon, she went into the room. Alto sits with his hands on his knees. I couldn''t see his face, but he sat next to Alto with a satisfied expression. It was only eight days before she opened her mouth.


    How long has it been? Alto suddenly opens his mouth.


    "It was probably Slander who hid that Chris, or the Seeker, was a trace of Azatos. He would have blurred my eyes. Perhaps Slander influenced them to choose papa..."


    Sihyun and Chris were both traces of Azatos. But Alto chose Sihyun. I later realized that Sihyun was a trace of Azatos. Why did they react to him, not Chris? Given Slander''s predisposition, it shouldn''t be too difficult.


    "Did he want to reach out to Chris because he chose the papa? I don''t know, but Slander may have seen the hidden side of Chris."


    Alto laughs miserably. She loses her hook, and even if she is an empty doll, it is no exaggeration. But what really saddened her was the fact that she was playing at Slander''s fingertips from start to finish.


    "There was a lot of evidence that Slander was an original. If I had paid a little more attention, none of this would have happened... I''m the worst person in the world to worry about Papa. It''s not an idol."


    "Don''t even think about it. You did the best you could."


    Sihyun hugged Alto. A large eye patch rests on her face. It was a way to cover up ugly distorted scars. Alto lowers his hair and covers his left face, whether it is lacking it as well.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Of course, Slander and Chris will be crushed later, don''t mind.

 491 00491 Brawl

    Nevertheless, Alto''s beauty is not hidden. Her whole face was pale, but she even sublimated to glamour. Alto leaned on his shoulder and uttered his last words.


    "... maybe Slander used the aphors."


    Alto, who forgot erosion and remembered what happened that day, was able to deduce what magic Slander had cast. It was because there was only one person who had both the pollution, the beast, and the two keywords. It was not hard to guess who he was. In the first place, the scar on her face was the source of the pollution, one of Aphoss'' abilities.


    "Aphos...? What is it?"


    "Abhors, the source of pollution and the king of beasts. It''s one of Wobbo Satlla''s plagues - offspring - trying to swallow the universe up early."


    "But that''s what happened to Chris? Slander helped you?"


    "No, like the Shud Muel we''ve seen in the underworld, Abhors was a case of Wobbo Satlla''s defeat and his downfall. There''s nothing to call wisdom or intelligence because you''ve been hit by an Estee song."


    "That must have been good food."


    "That''s right. I don''t know how they found Abhors..."


    Aphose had lost his wisdom and his intelligence. Just following his instincts, he crossed dimensions and spaces, so his work was unquestionable. And yet you found it. It''s a match for Nialla Totep. Alto could neither laugh nor weep over the power of his nature.


    "The rapid decline in heterotopia is probably all because Chris swallowed the aphoss."


    "Heterotopia was Abhors'' ability?"


    "Yes. Heterotopia is a place within his reach. The only instinct he had left was to continue to abuse himself. Hetero is a byproduct of that process."


    "But it''s strange. Even if the Aphos were running on instinct, they wouldn''t let Chris in."


    "I doubt that part. Even though wisdom and intelligence were lost, the will engraved on his body would reject him."


    Merritt, who had infinite growth, knew it well. A power that grows stronger every second, realizes new abilities with each breath, and becomes resistant to one encounter. An experienced Chris could have been closer to Azatos in an infinite amount of time. But it was always just a family. Moreover, Aphose was an extraterrestrial god.


    Ubo Satlla fell to hell after losing, but the battle that he had piled up couldn''t have gone anywhere. Abhors was not something Chris could swallow just because he wanted to swallow.


    "But I swallowed it."


    "Slander would have done it. In a way that I don''t know..."


    Alto''s voice grows smaller. In the beginning, she was separated from Nilatotheb. She couldn''t have known what he was doing in secret. Alto doesn''t hide his shriveled shoulders as if he felt worthless.


    "Papa, you won''t leave me, will you?"


    Alto looked up at him with a faint gesture. Her hands are trembling nicely. I''ve been able to stand beside him all this time because I was supporting him behind his back with overwhelming strength.


    But what about now? Alto, who lost his strength, had no idea where his place was. Sihyun carefully swept Alto''s hair.


    "You said you chose me, not Azatos. I feel the same way. It doesn''t matter if you''re not the body of Nialla Totep. Even if you lose your strength, Alto, you are you. All you have to do is stay with me."


    Alto realizes that his trembling hands have stopped. After checking his heart, she suppressed the rising tail of her mouth.


    "Then make yourself comfortable. Like Lynn and Bererosa. I don''t like saying it out loud because I can feel the distance. Can you do that for me, Papa? If it''s any consolation, you can reprimand me with a spanking."


    Sihyun sighed. I felt relieved, but it was a matter of speaking nonsense. But I thought positively. It was because Alto had a meaner smile than a grim, grim look.


    "That can''t be right. What do you think of me?"


    "Again, again! It''s hard to say.All you do is play hard to get on the bed."


    "Yes, I will. Be careful what you say. Where did you learn to say that?"


    "It''s not surprising. That''s what Lin used to say."


    I also knew that Lin was prone to it. Seeing her skillfully throwing adult jokes like an experienced uncle, my sigh burst out.


    Sihyun shakes his head. That was Lynn. One was enough. Before Alto''s prank pierced the sky, Shi Hyun tangled her hair.


    "Please, just learn something good."


    "That''s all Papa has to say."


    Alto, who made a big smile, lay down on his knees.


    "... isn''t the power coming back?"


    "Maybe it''s impossible. Slander abandoned me. I''m just a girl now. But it''s not that bad."


    I felt calm inside, mixed with chaos and chaos. The malice and murders that Bun had eroded in his mind disappeared without a trace.


    Maybe the hook is broken. Or was it because he accepted himself for who he was? Either way, it was a strange change, but Alto decided to embrace his appearance positively.


    "There will be more things I can''t do in the future, but don''t worry. Becoming a meddler isn''t that hard to advise."


    Even when I lost my strength, my memories stayed in my head. There were rare beings in the universe who knew more than her.


    "I look forward to it, Alto. But don''t overdo it."


    As his fingers went through his hair, Alto roared happily. But that was also only for a moment. Suddenly, Alto smiles brightly and claps his hands.


    "On the bed, by the way."


    It was just one word, but she felt an unknown anxiety. Alto, who put his hand on his shoulder, opened his mouth with a deep breath.


    "Papa, you''ve been hard on me for a long time. Can you work hard?"


    He looks up at Alto with a dazzled look on his face. It wasn''t just a bad joke I learned from Lynn. However, Sihyun did not reject Alto''s request. He pulls her hand and whispers.


    "... let''s see if we can really spank and rebuke?"


    Alto turns his eyes away, but his head nods up and down before he hears anything embarrassing.


    /482


    "Is Azatoth''s death so trivial?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I told you once because I feel like I''m in a rush, not like you."


    If you hurry, you might get into an accident. Chris pinched it. I didn''t know much about Slander, but I could see his actions stemmed from a sense of urgency.


    "Why would you think that?"


    "You''ve been to Dreamland. You''ve shown up with me."


    "Declare war everywhere. Fighting without knowing anything is no fun."


    "Weird excitement. Leaving the benefits to yourself."


    "It was bound to turn out anyway. It''s better to create dramatic situations. at least you can see the surprised face."


    Chris shrugs as if unable to dry his head. Slander closes his eyes and looks back on the past. A long time ago, there was a time when the concept of space and outer space was ambiguous.


    The ancient gods who arrived with Ubo Satlla''s corruption pulled Azatos from the summit. The struggle between the one who wants to climb and the one who doesn''t want to come down is fierce. They didn''t even have the concept of clusters of galaxies or superclusters. Half the universe flew away. To the extent that a cyclic point occurred and affected the multiverse-multiple universe.


    The result was the defeat of Azatos. Azatoth''s end was fierce. Although the mind, not the body, was dead, the aftermath was indescribable. Dark Ages came to space for a while. Time and space warped and dimensions overlapped, creating new rules.


    It was then that the universe split apart from outer space. Not to mention the catastrophes caused by Ubo Satlla have been hidden from the chaos. The Dark Ages were a disaster for all.


    It was that much of a afterstorm.


    Every being was convinced of Azatoth''s death, but Slander''s mind was different. He could tell by watching Azatos from the nearest distance. Azatoth''s death was artificial. The result was the same even with the technique of stealing the wisdom and intelligence of the neophyte, ''Song of Yste.''


    ''There are no limits to my father.''


    Este''s song was one of the many talents of Azatos. His power is infinite-soul and infinite-. If there was a technology that took away the wisdom and intelligence of the neonatal body, it would have also possessed a technology that took away the wisdom and intelligence of the neonatal body. But Azatos did not resist. What that meant was almost invisible.


    "Suicide..."


    I didn''t know what he was after and what he was doing. The trail was unclear. I don''t know why Azatos cut himself. The evidence left by Azatos was extremely small. I wasn''t sure if it was certain.


    That''s why Slander turns. He decided to turn the tables. Even Azatos had one or two obstacles that he anticipated would come up with an answer if he caused such a big transition that he was embarrassed. Not to mention the fact that Alto was born in the process. To doubt and oppose Azatoth''s will, he had to eliminate the positive sentiments.


    Despite Slander''s actions, Azatos does not respond.


    "Too bad."


    It was in the past, but Slander was sorry. He was going to deal with the demonstration in Oriv. Slander was tired of playing hide-and-seek, but unfortunately, his growth had surpassed his expectations.


    Slander realizes that if he encounters Shi Hyun without any preparations, he will be forced to perish.


    "What''s the pity?"


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t take care of you there. because his growth is too high."


    Chris admitted that. Sihyun was a difficult opponent to be corrected for infinite growth. But that didn''t mean it couldn''t win.


    "You don''t trust me?"


    "Don''t get me wrong. because I didn''t want to disparage Chris'' ability. It''s just..."


    "Just?"


    "Si-hyun and Chris are born different."


    "I didn''t think it would be the same. Even if I inherit Azatoth''s trail, I''m still me."


    Slander nods. That was the answer he wanted.


    "This is a good position. Now we can move on to the next step."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. no extras. That''s it.

 492 00492 Brawl

    Slander doesn''t intend to stop. Even if you fail this time, you can succeed next time. It was no exaggeration to say that the demonstration of Azatoth''s resurrection was at the center of events and accidents. It was because of Azatoth''s ability not to reach him.


    ''Sihyun is the only one who can see Azatos'' will. ''


    Azatos hoped the outcome would be more likely against the march of Xi Hyun. Otherwise, it would not have given ordinary humans the ability and opportunity to overflow with anger. Slander licks his dry lips and quickly devises a plan.


    Following the trail of Azatoth, the demonstration grew unpredictably fast. Chris was in a position to catch up with him. He was also interested in Slander''s plan to see if he knew that.


    "Next step... open an empty house like you did the last time?"


    It was a peculiar and bizarre experience to swallow an aphose that had lost wisdom and intelligence. You''ve robbed your opponent of their only instinct. It was no exaggeration to use a homeless house as an empty house. Slander shrugs, understanding Chris'' words.


    "It''s pure luck that you swallowed the Abhors. I told you there was less than half a chance. And no matter how big the universe is, it''s rare. It was a coincidence that I found Abhors'' trail."


    "So what are you going to do?"


    "I have no choice but to sharpen an awl. I know Chris is strong, but growing up like this won''t help you win or lose. The first thing is to sharpen an ability or skill."


    "I see."


    Chris and Se-hyun grew the same every time they beat the enemy. However, Sihyun had a soul. The universe, the source before it, the soul. The infinite essence was a non-drying spring.


    Even though Chris was corrected for infinite growth, when he faced the spirit, the crude colors would be revealed. The state of the soul can not be easily exceeded.


    Slander has no choice but to worry. Time is limited. It wasn''t that there were no resources to invest in, but what was important now was not the external factors, but the internal efficiency. The point was to complete the number of beggars in the spirit. It was because he had to move his gaze elsewhere to avoid revealing the crude colors.


    "Too bad. Atlac Nacha, if she had her way, we could have gone a little easier..."


    It was a huge loss for Atlac Nacha to scream. It''s because if there was a kite, we wouldn''t have to worry about it like this.


    "Regret what has already passed is useless. And you could do a lot more than that. Am I wrong?"


    "I don''t know what to do with you admitting me like that."


    "I just said what I saw and felt."


    "I just said what I saw and felt."


    Slander makes a bold move. Chris was right. If the alternative is gone, we just have to deal with the alternative. There''s also the word "chicken" instead of "pheasant." Without teeth, all I had to do was hold on to my gums. Slander has chosen the best match for Chris. He knew that his actions were negatively impacting Azatos.


    But it was already an arrow that flew away. He doesn''t know where the arrow goes.


    /483


    The deepest and most secret place in outer space was chaos itself. The shapes and concepts lost meaning, and the aftermath of the collision between dimensions and dimensions broke the stars and pierced the space. All possibilities were closed, all the endings were open, all the futures were open, and all the pasts were closed, a mix of situations and phenomena.


    Anything I could think of happened, and nothing I could think of was born in the darkness. There was no shortage of so-called ultimate chaos that applied strange laws and logic.


    The ultimate chaos enlivened the mysteries of the universe and laid a new foundation. It was the universe itself that changed every second. A star reaching into the Meamealokkapoowa oompa breaks down and the path is pierced.


    The ultimate chaos lies at the center of which lies the palace that Orlot is guarding. An absolute palace with a throne that transcends time, space and concept. Azatos, who sits on the throne of chaos, is not even moved.


    The Elder Sine spills down in an unfiltered cauldron. Hippnos, who dealt with the Elder Sign, spent a long time in a dream because he was the one who ruled hypnosis and sleep.


    But the Elder Sign was not an infinite tool. It wasn''t even Hippos who handled it. Even though I was nervous, I had no choice but to have a gap.


    Immediately, an imperfect spirit rises from within the body-azatos. And, naturally, I thought of another self, which I observed not long ago. A peculiar being that deals with souls. The incomplete spirit reminded me of the fact that every time I did this in the past, I ''enjoyed it''.


    Of course, knowing everything and being good at everything was a lonely and lonely path. As soon as I saw the logic of all things, it was pain to know as soon as I heard it. I did not seem to have seen it, and I did not seem to have heard it. The joy of knowledge and happiness of accomplishment was a long story from Azatos. He was just a living being.


    It was fate that he became violently in love with the metamorphosis and variables. Even the name Almighty surpasses all because it inspires Azatos. He was passionate about things he didn''t know. Whenever feces and variables occurred, they were wet with joy and joy.


    The only play Azatos could do was to understand the difference and variables. He sends a suitable opponent to each of his peers and variables. I adjusted my completion to try to get the most out of my variants and variables.


    Once again, an imperfect spirit that recognizes itself as lonely in the past has given rise to power. He was going to do what he had done in the past. This was all that was in his head in the first place. He''s a collection of knowledge and information. There was no will or self.


    As the imperfect spirit loosens its power, outer space fluctuates. The foundation of the universe was agitated. But no one noticed. It was so big, so wide, it was impossible to perceive. The incomplete spirit of will through Azatoth''s body carefully builds a tower.


    The gradual immature touch of the incomplete mind was immature, but not immature as a result. The ultimate chaos echoes through his movements. The incomplete mind confirmed Azatoth''s memory and information.


    What he wants is another self equal. The force that fell from Azatoth''s body became an individual. There was no expression of being able to enjoy the variants and variables and savor them. No, there was no body.


    It transcended concepts and minds. It didn''t have a shape. It was just a blur. The phenomenon that could be defined as miraculous, azirang, or fog was enveloped all over my body, and I realized my intention of existence at birth. Born out of the hands of an imperfect spirit, it was already a disaster beyond the great old existence.


    "If that''s what my father meant..."


    It seems to disappear soon, but it never does. I just changed my appearance in a row like smoke that would suddenly disappear.


    Unexpectedly, an imperfect mind felt a tingling sensation. I realized that there is no name to share with its existence. The incomplete spirit that realized that a name was needed to distinguish between the and ¦¤ remained silent for a while.


    However, an imperfect spirit without self or self could not be named. All the names in Azatoth''s memory were taken by owners. Therefore, anyone can write an imperfect spirit, but I gave it a name, not anyone''s.


    ''The Nameless.''


    "I understand."


    Whether he wanted an incomplete mind or not, ''The Nameless'' left admirably. We went beyond the ultimate chaos to the other side of the universe. A huge force moves and encroaches on the surroundings, but no one is paying attention. He was the most intimate and dark creature in the universe.


    He was the ruler of the unnamed and the owner of the unseen.


    /484


    Noticing that strange waves were pouring in close proximity to the Dreamland, Hifnos headed there with the gods of the earth. Surprisingly, the origin of the strange wave was Oriov.


    Hifnos breaks the black mist that covers Oriov and enters the city in search of Norden. Unfortunately, his efforts were not rewarded. Banned lands and mountains of corpses. The reality was beyond the imagination of Hippos.


    Hifnos tracks Nordens'' whereabouts in secret in his grief. Hifnos, who discovered Nordens'' corpse in a faraway universe, was stunned. In the mouth of Nordens, there was a heart that was left to eat. Explicit violence. Hifnos can easily guess who killed him.


    He who cared for Azatoth''s body couldn''t help but notice the traces of Azatoth. But Hifnos knew it was him and couldn''t touch him. It was because some expected of Sihyun, who inherited the traces of Azatoth, and others were interested in his walking.


    Not all existences were ancient gods. There are still those who oppose their behavior. The only thing that was moving was poison. Moreover, the place where Nordens died was not the Dreamland. Without a cause, without Celia. It wasn''t the answer to a random collision.


    However, there was no way to overcome this situation.


    Just as Sihyun brought Nordens outside Dreamland, it was enough to bring him out into the real world. Hifnos had the power to make that thought come true. He was a person who ruled sleep and hypnosis.


    All the hidden worlds of dreams were his. It was in my dream that anything that could not happen would happen. Even fantasies and delusions could not be underestimated.


    "Dreams and reality are a paper difference anyway."


    I didn''t have to go far. Dreamland, on the border between dreams and reality, was telling me everything. A powerful force could change everything.


    "Moreover, dreams are my domain."


    No one would notice. No, even if I did, there was nothing I could interfere with. Hipnos'' ability was progressive. It was very rare for a statue with abilities and limits to grow from birth, but Hifnos remained silent in Azatoth''s body for a long time. Every time he pushed himself to the limit, he couldn''t help but grow up.


    Hifnos recalls Nordens. Horrible, ugly face. What''s left of the heart. I didn''t know when that tragedy would happen again. I had to warn Sihyun. Hippos raises a heavy butt, deciding to imprint on him that they''re not worth it.


    It was his turn now.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Azatoth''s body is asleep because of the Elder Sign + Hippos'' ability, etc.

 493 00493 Confusion

    485.


    A mountain tied with a green belt. There was a joint no one knew about. Arriving at the common entrance, Lin and Bererosa remove the chunk of rock blocking the entrance with a familiar gesture. Her movements were smooth because it was a place that came to cool her head once.


    "What the hell is going on? Isn''t this the first time you''ve called from over there?"


    "I just want to get off work quickly and go to Zephyros. It''s still a pile of work. It''s a waste of time like this."


    "I''d rather be out here than sitting at my desk with a pen rolling... but isn''t that great?"


    "It must feel good to live without thinking."


    "What?!"


    Bererosa shakes her head. Zephyros, or the newly founded kingdom of Tagnaria, needed her help. He was building a frame and foundation. The fundamental rule over all. Without a loophole in the system and system, we were able to enjoy the peace zone. This situation could not have been sweet because one minute per second was an important time.


    After reaching the end, Bererosa quietly opens the door and goes inside. There was a woman enjoying a tea party by herself. She lowers her silky hair and covers her left face.


    A large eyelid appeared between her hair and her grim appearance stood out. But a clear, intense eye turned everything upside down. It turns grief into coincidence.


    Lin and Bererosa, seated, look at the woman who invited them, Alto. Bererosa, who received a cup of tea from Alto, opened her mouth.


    "Miss Alto, what brings you to us?"


    "Isn''t there one person here yet? I''ll tell you when I''m close. And I''m going to be honored for a long time. Please, call me Alto. I like that."


    "I hate to say it like that. I don''t want to be friends with you. I don''t know if you have Se-hyun, but I''d like to avoid meeting you like this."


    "Oh, so this is just a conversation for women who abandon their pretenses and become self-conscious? That''s harsh, but that must be your charm. I quite like it. It tastes like conquest."


    Bererosa sighs. Alto was Alto even though he lost his strength and scarred his face. His wild and irresistible personality remained the same.


    "If this is about more useless stories than that, I won''t stand for it."


    Lin has laid out the bluff. I liked coming to Earth, but I didn''t want to see Alto. The first meeting was the first time. I wanted to see it well, but couldn''t see it well.


    "Lynn, have you also abandoned your pretense? That''s a really good start. I think we can get along a little better."


    "I''m not close to pretending and telling the truth."


    "Yeah? I''d like to get to know him better."


    Alto smiles. Rin frowns because it was a smile of goodwill and kindness. Alto''s naive response was to touch her guilt. But there''s no turning back from this. Rin pushes you hard.


    "But I can''t help it. Sometimes I tell the truth to hurt the other person."


    "But it''s important to speak your mind openly to get to know each other. In that sense, I think we''ve already skipped that step, very quickly. Isn''t that right?"


    "That can''t be right. There are secrets no matter how close you get. Don''t rush me."


    Alto nods as if he heard something good. He clears his grin and reveals a bizarrely twisted tail.


    "Oh, a secret no matter how close you are. Lynn''s hiding something from Papa. So that''s what you''re saying, right?"


    "Why are you suddenly talking about Sihyun here! You know damn well I didn''t say that, right? I mean, don''t play coy with me!"


    Lynn protests in a loud voice, but Alto doesn''t listen to her.


    "I knew something good. So Lin doesn''t talk about things, no matter how close she gets? I think Papa would love to hear it. He will, too, because he''s about to discover a new side to the man he loves. Lynn, I''m happy to be your cupid of love. Ah, it''s romantic just thinking about it."


    Alto, who expressed his mind in an exaggerated gesture, pulled his smartphone out of the corner of his teeth. Lin notices her intentions at a speed faster than light, and rises to her feet. But Alto has moved much faster than her.


    "Come here! You think I care that you lost your powers?"


    "Ah, the fox is coming to eat the liver."


    Alto relaxed and joked with Lynn. It''s because even if he lost his strength, his basic physical ability was not going anywhere. But their secret was not long gone. It''s because Bererosa intervened worse.


    "Lynn, calm down. Miss Alto is enjoying your reaction. If you don''t want to be a comedian, sit down. And Miss Alto, that''s all you have to do. because I think there''s a story going around."


    Lin is conscious of Bererosa''s words and sits down. She blushes her face as she realizes that she''s being treated like an adult.


    "But aren''t we getting closer this way? And I''m not lying about wanting to be friends with you. You can''t deny the fun of making fun of Lynn..."


    Alto raises his cup of tea in an elegant, elegant manner, as if it were a joke. At that time, one person opened the door and came in. The last guest they waited for. The woman who loosened the marakarak for a long time emitted a colorful charm like an octopus. The woman approaches, the swim bows her head.


    "Sorry, admissions were later than I expected, so I couldn''t keep up with my appointment."


    "No problem, Miss Swimming. It''s not that I don''t know."


    As the last customer sat down to swim, Alto relaxed and looked at them alternately. Alto''s eyes, with a playful smile, were the true sword.


    "You''re probably wondering why you''re here. I''m gonna tell you now, so listen."


    Alto, who put down his teacup, continued to tell the tale.


    "Some might have guessed, but it''s the papa who brought you here. We are all the people gathered around the papa. No one will ever know, but Papa is a noble man. There''s only one treasure in the universe. But if there is light, there is darkness. There are more hordes of jealous and wary waves than you think."


    I can barely think of hundreds of beings here. No matter when disaster happened anywhere, it was not strange.


    "Alas, you are weak. It''s not helping Papa, it''s just stumbling around. At this rate, it''ll be a headache for the papa. No, let me be clear. If Papa doesn''t make it, you''ll become the Trinkets of other beings."


    Alto expressly described the situation. The situation was coordinated so that the three women could be nervous. It was a vague handshake that inspired courage. There was no way that power without courage would be created by itself. It took strength to develop courage.


    "I feel bad, but I can''t deny it."


    After hearing Alto''s words, Bererosa couldn''t hide her grief. I could see why one and Sherry weren''t here. Rin frowns. The topic Alto discussed was a matter she knew well.


    "Are you making fun of us? Even if I don''t have the strength, I''m helping her in another way, so don''t mind me. Swimming, you''re thinking what I''m thinking, right?"


    Rin swims with her elbows, but she only looks at Alto with her eyes wide open. Altogether, Alto stood up and declared with confidence.


    "They''re all blocked by an invisible wall. But don''t worry. I''m the one who showed up there. Everyone''s Idol, Alto! I''ll be your advisor so I can go the right way. You can call me Coach or Director. Not a bad name for a teacher. I''m going to put in a lot of effort to get you up in the future. You can count on it."


    Alto sat down, singing a nostril, to see if it felt good. But Lynn didn''t hate Alto. Because there was nothing she could do that was powerless.


    "... I thought you said you lost your strength?"


    "Yes, it''s true that you''ve lost your strength. But you said you lost your powers. You never said you were stupid. Your little finger is enough to provoke you. I don''t have to solve it on my own."


    But the three women''s doubts did not go away. Alto, who pouted his lips, decided to show his power. They were not the ones who believed just by saying it.


    "Let''s see. Lynn, you might just have to try a little harder. Now that you have fox beads and a red mistress... you have enough potential. I don''t know about you, but you''re in pretty good shape with Papa."


    "Can you even tell?"


    "I''ve spent so many years. There are countless skills you can use in an emergency. So don''t worry, trust me."


    Alto, who demonstrated his abilities, looks at the next opponent.


    "Bererosa, you wouldn''t lose to Lynn if you had potential. You, who inherited the blood of the Tantium, have awakened to special abilities. If you trim it well, it will help papa a lot."


    Legion, which distorts'' space ''with the third eye watching the flow of'' time ''. Bererosa, who was deeply respected in space-time, was the most anticipated being. If Lin was the crystal of power, Bererosa was the crystal of power.


    "And swimming... yes, I''m worried about you. You''re the least accomplished of all the lovers here, or next to Papa. Of course, your talents are out of human scope. It''s definitely a genius that will last forever. But it''s not enough."


    Swimming bites his lip in a ruthless sentence. I had no choice. Because she was human. I had no choice but to have low innate ability. Technically, it was the human limit. It was a long and difficult road, even if it could be broken through. It was natural for me to be inferior to other women.


    "Is there any other way?"


    Swimming was one of the most noteworthy talents in the world. She had just become an adult and demonstrated her high skills alongside Seven Swords, the powers of Xavier, a superlaw firm.


    But the swimming was not satisfactory. It was measured by human standards everywhere. She knew what world she was living in.


    A world where there are species floating around the universe like a house, and there are planets and people destroying galaxies. The look in the swimming eyes was always there. The expression "genius" didn''t give any inspiration to the swimmer. She knew the truth of the world.


    The swimming eyes burned hot. Alto thought there would be a way.


    "There''s the most basic way. The Apostle''s evidence allows us to accept our thoughts to their limits. But that means more bowls, not more fury."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 494 00494 Confusion

    The swim tilts its head. If it didn''t escalate, we wouldn''t have to discuss the method.


    "Then why did you say it?"


    "It doesn''t work at all. The Apostle''s evidence could artificially push his limits. It may be a miracle, but it''s not impossible."


    Sihyun was such a case. Norden filled him with a lack of thought. However, his Awakening could have been a sign of destiny given that Sihyun had inherited the trace of Azatos.


    That''s why Alto couldn''t recommend it quickly. I was so lucky that I couldn''t count the lucky ones. Moreover, those who could not rise could not avoid death together.


    "What I''m trying to say is that there are ways. And increasing your thinking power through the Apostle''s evidence would be a big help to escalate. If you increase your thinking power by one to ten, you won''t be able to stand at the limit of 100 million until you die of old age."


    "... can''t you even try?"


    "I don''t want to recommend it. Even if by some miracle the rampage gets higher, the opening wall there will be ugly."


    The opening was like the source of existence. Hopefully, there was a high probability of an opening involving the evidence of the apostle or ideology.


    "The breach is an important element of existential excellence. It''s the cornerstone of existence. One wrong pile and there''s no going back. Building a gold tower like that will make things more annoying than not being a great old being. So don''t act rashly."


    Like Chris, there was a ridiculous opening. He once became a great, old being with the privilege of Yooseong Jong-joo. Opening walls designed to assimilate the world and ourselves to survive in ''any environment''. But it was the worst choice. It was a great ability that transcended the concept of life and death.


    Of course, Chris switched sides to reverse his choice, but Alto did not speak out. It was because the explanation could be longer than necessary.


    At the end of Alto''s words, Bererosa opens her mouth, bursting with elasticity.


    "What was the opening wall of Azatos?"


    "Why are you asking me that?"


    "The ability of a man to stand on the shoulders of all beings may be a reference."


    "You better aim high, don''t you think?"


    Lin agreed with Bererosa. Altogether, Alto sighs. It''s because she didn''t know everything.


    "I don''t know about that. Because the papa of the past didn''t use any walls."


    There was no one who pushed Azatos to its limit. Because he was unique, he may not have needed the privilege of opening doors. Even in the final battle, Azatos did not use the Wall.


    "Maybe it''s always like Chris. Maybe I wouldn''t have noticed if it was active all the time."


    Azatos might have been dressed as many dogs. Because there was no limit to his ability. At some point, it was natural for Slander to act out of curiosity.


    "There''s a lot you don''t know."


    Rin shrugs. But Alto didn''t care. If it were her in the past, she would have crushed Lynn in any way. However, the broken link is no longer full of chaos and chaos.


    "Knowing doesn''t change anything, does it? Anyway, the past can''t be a reference. Just because you want ants doesn''t make you the sun. You guys need to get a little more realistic. You''d better target one and Sherry. It''s not like their walls are bad."


    Bererosa''s cold judgment forced her to laugh in vain. She was outside the framework of the pioneers. It was no exaggeration to say that no pioneer could stand against her in Zephyros.


    Even though hidden journalists appeared at the same time, she was able to subdue them with one finger. It was not overkill, it was self.


    "There''s no Gacha."


    "Because it''s true. Well, I''m not asking you to be Papa. You just have to hold out until Papa solves the problem. Anyone can do that, right?"


    Alto lowers his teacup underneath and unwinds.


    "Then, shall we begin?"


    "Start what?"


    As the swim tilts, Alto claps her shoulders.


    "What the hell. Hell training, even if one of them is dead. We don''t have much time left to talk about dimensions, so it won''t be long. So don''t worry."


    With a smile, Alto clenched his two fists. Despite her loss of power, she was the body of Nialla Totep. Over the years, her experience and abilities have been in an area that no three women can count on.


    "I''ve lost my strength. Can you guide us?"


    Alto smiles nervously as Lin shouts provocatively.


    "Yeah, I don''t have my powers. But even without teeth, you don''t have gums."


    Light pours from the back of her hand as Alto draws power. Then, along with the emblem that shaped the flaming fire, a Roman number came to mind. The seventh letter. Alto, the seventh apostle of Shi Hyun, gestured to the three women.


    "I''m flattered to receive the power of the papa, but this is all for the papa. Come on, come on. Those who can''t even share my share ?."


    /486


    The wagons that ran the Zeus Mountains were heavily guarded. The six chariots become one body and lead a huge wagon. A wagon with magical walls lit up is a fortress. Inside, Tom looked at the scenery passing by at a rapid rate.


    The endless expansion of the Zeus Mountains shocked the young man. The elasticity comes from his mouth, of course. Tom pointed his finger at the Zeus Mountains and opened his mouth.


    "Wow, is that the Zeus Mountains to me? Is Jay really fighting over there?"


    "To be able to fight in such a place... Jay, are you stronger than I thought?"


    "... of course. Or you wouldn''t be sitting here like this."


    "That''s ridiculous. Jay, who threw his socks off like that and got mad at Lara, can do that?"


    "Right, Jay, who scratches his belly on his day off?"


    "Guys, that''s enough. I think I''m gonna pass out."


    At Jay''s words, Tom and Shelley turn their heads again. Growing up in Parlem, they were all new. I couldn''t help but understand their feelings. That''s why he smiled gladly at Tom and Shelley.


    "Is it that good?"


    Lara, sitting next to Jay, shakes her head as if she can''t dry up. Her child, who had fine pink hair braided, was not lacking even as much as a florist. Jay nods at the innocent face and the face of her with a big smile.


    "Yes, I really like it."


    Jay did not regret his choice. Of course, there was a lot of hard work, a lot of hard work, but most importantly, peace was restored. Tom and Shelley no longer had to struggle in poverty, and Lara was by his side. They all became a true family.


    Currently, the Zifiel family has emerged as the best family on the continent. It is because the Zifiel family, which had swallowed two families in the three generations, had expanded without knowing the limits. The Jifiel family, which encompassed the western continent, was a rising sun. Needless to say, Jay''s reputation as the next king has risen.


    He crossed the Zeus Mountains because he was invited by the Kingdom of Tagnaria on the eastern continent. It was there that the people representing the Earth and the people representing Zephyros gathered.


    They wanted each other. The earth lost its heterotopia, hoping for an undiscovered land, and Zephyros, who was stable, sought power to expand its undiscovered land. It was common sense for two dimensions to hold hands.


    It was the beginning of a ''dimensional conference''.


    Moreover, gates were being installed around the Kingdom of Tagnaria. Given the seriousness of the work, I couldn''t help myself. That is why Jay was the king of the western continent and attended the conference.


    "It''s a beautiful sight."


    While Jay was wrapping things up in his head, a middle-aged man opened his mouth. His crooked body and short haircut seem to explicitly show his disposition. The middle-aged man''s name is Thio Gram. It was Jay-elected escort knights to protect Lara and the children.


    "Is that so?"


    Theo looks at Jay and shakes his head. He realized how rude he was.


    "That''s out of the question. Sir, I''m sorry."


    "No, thank you. Keep your head up. You know we don''t need that kind of courtesy anyway."


    Jay smiles beautifully. Thio was a loyal knight. And he was so smart that the viewer became stiff. Regrettably, because of that personality, he was forced to be demoted, even with strong strength. There were no powerful people who looked positively at their unyielding character. He also contributed to the fact that he was from the commoners.


    But from Jay''s point of view, there was no other line like this. I liked both my skills and my character.


    ''... it was a big deal.''


    It was not easy to draw a thio. Powers who oppose Jay''s choice were blown out like snow. It wasn''t just this time. Jay, a slum native, always had a civil friendliness policy. It''s natural to conflict with those who seek profit. Authorities did not understand the slogan of peace and equality. No, I didn''t even try to understand.


    Nevertheless, it was thanks to Kay''s inner circle that Jay was able to express his opinions so far. Growing up as a noblewoman, she pierced the food chain of the tyrannical rulers at once.


    "As expected, the Lord is magnificent. Blood and substance, skill and character. In this age, there will be no one more daring than Lord Gaju."


    Theo''s remarks were as blatant as that of the cunning. It didn''t even tickle when Jay heard it. The scary thing was that Thio was telling the truth. His eyes were shining like stars in the night sky.


    "Not a bad compliment. Lord Thio, I don''t have to say that, but I do value you."


    "No, for people like us, the Lord deserves to be praised."


    From Theo''s perspective, Jay was a living legend. Even though every step of history was a step, it was not an exaggeration. Even though he was born noble, he was abandoned in the Slum and came to this place by his own strength.


    Chris'' bloodline, I suppose. Or should I highly evaluate that perseverance and coming? Thio thought it was both. I was even more sure because I watched from a close distance. Jay turned away from Thio''s burdensome gaze and sent a distress call to Kay. As she reads the book quietly next to him, she hurries forward in a reasonable hurry.


    "What''s going on in this dimension? Jay."


    "Well, it looks like the meaningless quest will be long..."


    Earth and Zephyros. Two dimensions were at stake a long time ago. Of course, even though the people who caused the war died, they couldn''t get along with each other suddenly.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 495 00495 Confusion

    My heart was unlikely to understand with my head, but Jay, who had been on earth for five years, knew that. Of course, even if it wasn''t, the atmosphere would have lasted. They didn''t know anything about each other. Ability, values, vision, everything was unclear. I had to bet everything on my wits and wits.


    Hearing Jay''s explanation, Theo glanced at him with a twinkle in his eyes.


    "The Lord is different. You performed a vital task among the sentinels. Now that you''ve seen Earth''s most powerful people up close, you know them well. It must be the Lord who rules this meeting."


    It was an infinite amount of trust and faith. But it was not too much of a burden for Jay. Unfortunately, there were not that many powerful men that Jay knew. There were fewer and fewer "living rulers." In the past, he was nothing but a junk.


    Moreover, the watchmen were those who worked underwater in places no one knew, not those who fought beautifully. It didn''t make any difference to me. If there''s one thing that sets him apart from the other watchers, it''s that he met Sihyun and twisted his life.


    ''... well, that''s why I''m going now.''


    Boring and boring discussions were not Jay''s taste. He was more important in ruling the western continent. There were still many who could not escape the aftermath of the war.


    But Jay had to make his way to the eastern continent. It was because there was an order from Sihyun.


    ''It must be a trick to successfully open a dimensional conference.''


    Jay sighs without anyone knowing. Being king of the western continent doesn''t change anything. When Sihyun called me, I went, and I was just an apostle - a servant - who leaves when I go. Jay shakes his head when he realizes his position.


    "It would be impossible to repay your expectations. because I don''t want to get anything out of a dimensional conference. I''m good enough on the western continent. And this is a two-dimensional conference to coordinate the laws and regulations that span two dimensions. It''s a two-dimensional framework, depending on the outcome of the conference. I don''t intend to pursue self-interest."


    "Aren''t you a little greedy? If Chris and Gaju work together, we will be able to overcome the danger that even the eastern continents cannot ignore. It''s not a dream to be the master of the continent."


    No, it was really a dream. Jay genuinely thought so, but did not say it out of his mouth. He knew best how useless Thio''s imagination was.


    "My father stopped caring and went far away. Maybe you''ve gone to a different dimension. So Sir Thio''s wish is not going to happen."


    "I see. Such a pity."


    Jay smiles bitterly.


    Conflict with demonstration was an act of suicide. It was he who was among the monsters that were destroying galaxies beyond planets. I didn''t want to do it with a strong man who could not imagine how to fight.


    In the beginning, he was counting planetary units, not continents. Wearing hundreds of thousands of Harems and raising millions of strong armies shouldn''t be difficult.


    After all, he was not interested in interests and gains. It was not a desolation. Just as humans don''t greed for anthill houses, he doesn''t pay attention to the continent - anthill - called Zepiros. The future of Zephyros will be well if you don''t touch it. That''s why Jay''s goal was to finish the conference safely. I didn''t want anything more.


    "Sir Thio, I''ll tell you in advance, don''t cause a scene. This is a two-dimensional conversation to determine the future. If you misplace the first button, all that''s left is the spoil. So we ask that you try to avoid any irregularities. Tell the escort knights downstairs well."


    "I understand."


    Theo, who lowered his head, was impressed by Jay''s words. Jay looked to the distant future. Look for long-term peace, not short-term self-interest. Inspired by his attitude to maintain peace and equality, Thio shook his shoulders.


    Kay tapped Jay''s side.


    "Another follower."


    487.


    The Floating Island of Embrio was a place where the essences of humanity converged. The technology owed by the hands of man was there from the beginning to the end. Embryo, a fortress called the Last Breach and the hope of mankind, has been marching towards Australia. Because there was a gate in Australia that could be moved to a different dimension


    Those in the supernatural Savior have already been busy. They were all busy preparing for the dimensional meeting. Alliances that went beyond dimensions were unprecedented in human history. They were all chosen witnesses of history. As was Robert, one of the many talents representing Savior.


    "It''s too bad we have to wait there first. But it''s too much, isn''t it? Brothers will do just fine."


    Robert shakes his head. Even if he tries to take center stage, the chaotic atmosphere never goes away.


    A week-long conference was about where the two dimensions would go. Even at the beginning of everything, it was no exaggeration. The results of the dimensional talks changed history. Given the seriousness of the work, I had no choice but to be a mess.


    The velvet''s short shaved blonde furrowed hair lets out a sigh.


    "That''s not as convincing as Robert says."


    "But it''s true, isn''t it?"


    "It''s not the same as what they do over there. Have you forgotten our mission?"


    "That can''t be right. I haven''t forgotten."


    "If you can''t talk, you have nothing to worry about."


    The supernatural Sabres'' capabilities were expected to go to Zephyros and explore the conference room before the representatives of each country. It was their main goal to eliminate the threats and find a process that could have a detrimental impact.


    Michael gently strokes his gracefully grown beard as he hears the velvet and Robert clatter.


    "Haha, there are days like this in life. To cross dimensions..."


    Michael Pablo, one of the Seven Swords, mutters in disbelief. Even when I heard about Zephyros, I thought I was lying.


    "Sometimes Mr. Micheal likes you, too."


    "At this age, all the good things and all the bad things have happened, so there''s nothing new. But Zephyros is a good stimulus. I''ve never experienced going to another dimension."


    Mihail, curious and full of anticipation, looks over the horizon. What kind of place is Zephyros? Mihail turns her head, filled with vague imagination.


    "By the way, Velvet, you don''t like long term travel. I honestly thought you''d say no."


    "You can still be a witness to history, but you can''t be bothered. As a member of the Seven Swords, you must attend."


    "Commander, you''ve done well. Is it money?"


    "Ugh."


    Velvet frowns. She was not the type to enjoy long term travel. To be precise, he was an Indian. The velvet couldn''t stand the sudden change in the environment. I hated crossing the border. Dimensionally. If there were no additional allowance, Michiel would have refused.


    Kumdal, situated in one corner, looked through the documents in a relaxed manner. There is a saying that it is said to be completely incinerated if it is stopped. If I didn''t know Zephyros well, I wouldn''t be able to prepare for what happened. Kumdal, a middle-aged man with a catchy penis, couldn''t take his eyes off the paperwork.


    "Gasoline, diverse. That''s why I love this team."


    Curious michelle and liberal velvet. And Kumdal the Grave. Robert was relieved that Sherry was not one of them. It was not a place to endure their personality.


    "Ah¡­"


    Robert flicks his fingers and turns his head. And I looked away at a boy reading a novel. The boy with the impressive head was even wearing headphones.


    Steven Gotters. He was a capable man incorporated into the Savior. A boy with a history of participating in national projects. As soon as he saw Steven, Robert had a headache. It was the boy who participated in the project that Robert didn''t even know about. All Robert knew was Steven''s simple identity.


    Robert taps him on the shoulder, approaching Steven. Steven takes off his headphones and opens his mouth sharply.


    "What''s going on? Robert."


    "I have something to tell you."


    "Tell me."


    "Once you cross the gate, be careful. This is the land of Humans, but it is the land of others. The laws and regulations used here are all pieces of paper there."


    I had to frown at Steven''s glances because it was a natural story. It''s because I knew why Robert was talking about it.


    "Does Robert think I''m a child?"


    "I don''t know about that. But I know you need my attention."


    "That doesn''t sound good."


    Knowing Steven''s situation, Robert did not take his word for it. It was true that the members of the Seven Swords were full of personality, but it didn''t matter. It''s because they were pros all rolled up in the mud. But Steven was different. He was a talented person who came up here with one gift. My experience was poor compared to my ability.


    "I heard two of the Seven Swords are already there."


    Thinking of Hana and Sherry, Robert nods. It wasn''t a secret that they were traveling with her.


    "That''s right."


    "Why are they acting separately? You''re not with Xavier?"


    "These are Brathr''s men. Men and women, to be exact. So act smart."


    "Brathr means the King of Shadows?"


    "Yes."


    "Hmmm..."


    "Don''t be disrespectful to Brathr. If Brathr finds out about this, you could be in danger."


    "I see."


    Steven heard the name but did not react well. But Robert could tell. That intense emotions had passed over Steven''s face. Robert sighs. Sihyun was a unique being. He had already escaped man and had a different ability to God.


    Robert acknowledged his talents. He was not exaggerated even though he had gone beyond the limits of man. He could have been named the strongest man on the face of the earth. Steven was already scheduled to be the eighth sword representing Savior. When he comes in, we should call him Eighth Sword, not Seven Swords.


    "I''m not kidding."


    "Yes, yes. I understand."


    It was a dishonest gesture, but Robert did not blame Steven. No, I didn''t. It was because I knew what was going on with Steven. He was a survivor who escaped Grandeliol when the dome brake broke.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 496 00496 Confusion

    For Steven, who had lost his family in Grandeliol, the circle was an object of hatred. If there were no more circles, he would not have come to Savior. Steven''s life-changing conversation was not pleasant. I could have faced the remnants of The Circle.


    Robert scratches his head. I didn''t want to preach properly. Coexistence with the group that killed my family was cruel. Even though The Circle was broken, his thoughts remained unchanged. Zephyr and The Circle had an inseparable correlation.


    Besides, this wasn''t just Steven''s problem. Even though the circle disappeared, their karma did not disappear. It still remained in the hearts of countless people. Of course, many people looked at this dimension with a negative view.


    Of course, it wasn''t the circle that dominated the eastern continent of Zephyros, it was Bererosa, but people''s reactions were substantial. Bererosa was committed to humanity, yes, but that didn''t change her birth. She too, the people who followed her ended up with more circular roots.


    Even though it was not logical, people asked them to pay. What people needed was not a rational basis, but a release of anger.


    "I thought you said the Kingdom of Tagnaria. I don''t really know if I can trust them. because they can become more circular."


    "Queen Bererosa is different. It was his intention to send the pioneers to each country. Humanity came all the way here because he solved the Legion and The Circle."


    "I see."


    Robert seriously explained, but Steven couldn''t empathize. For the past year, he has been pushing himself, not realizing that time is running out. In the beginning, he was in a disconnected space from the outside world, so he was slow to get information. All I saw was Bererosa in a book or on television.


    "But just because you''re queen, you can''t see all the rats in the gutter, can you? Even if he meant it right, the remnants of the circle could not be easily rooted."


    "That''s..."


    "Plus, Zephyros heard that magic and supernatural phenomena happen all the time. Isn''t there a better environment to create a new identity?"


    "The delegates who attend the dimensional conference are well aware, so you don''t have to worry about it. If I didn''t like the circle any more, I wouldn''t like anyone else."


    "I don''t know. I''d still bend my arms in. I don''t know if the Queen can punish them properly."


    Robert scratches his head. It was pouring out words that could not be denied even if they wanted to deny it. The evidence was that the descendants of the former offenders have been living in favour so far.


    Everyone was looking away, but it was actually happening. The history of mankind proves everything, so I have nothing more to say. Justice triumphed, all in the old days.


    "I lost, I lost. If you say so, it won''t happen again. But remember, taking power is benevolent to us. As you said, the remnants of the circle may have melted over there, but as long as there''s Brathr, things aren''t going to work out the way they want. The moment I see it, it''ll be crushed."


    "Is the Shadow King that strong?"


    "... there''s a lot of material you can reference on the Internet, and there''s got to be some official footage from a year ago, so look at that."


    The entire Hayler continent was being repealed in order to exclude the great old being, K''Tulu.


    "I think I can do that."


    "Oh, really? You have to brag about it. Aren''t you ashamed to say that?"


    "I can show you."


    "Yes, yes. Thinking you''re the best is a good thing. There''s no better nutrition than that. But the world is big, Steven. It''s good to be confident, but it''s only for relaxing. Confidence doesn''t make you a thinker."


    "I don''t need Robert to tell me. I don''t want to get kicked out of here because I''m in trouble."


    Steven was well aware of his position. After escaping Grandeliol, he was an orphan with nowhere else to go. I came to Xavier because of my gift in death.


    "If only I knew. I said it out of anger."


    When Robert turned his back, Steven wore headphones. Then I took out my smartphone and looked through the information related to the King of Shadows. A Messiah from this era, a god who transcends all things. It was full of words praising the King of Shadows together.


    "The Eclipse beyond the Eclipse..."


    After looking down at his hands for a while, Steven lies flat on the couch.


    /488


    Zephyros was divided into western continents and eastern continents around the Zeus Mountains. But they were always just civilized areas. There were still many places where there were no footprints of the continents. That was the undiscovered land. It''s wide open, but it''s four times the size of the Earth. It was an unknown report. It was someone who planted the flag first.


    The undiscovered land held nature and other monsters in its original form. Severe features, as well as unidentified monsters, have been scattered. Everywhere I went, there were incidents and accidents, and every encounter brought about differences and variables.


    It was a scourge to the continents. The pioneering has become a great burden on them. However, the pioneered area was not useful either.


    The remnants of The One took advantage of that. They used the vast earth as a shield to hide their appearance. Those who wagered their lives on the open field sought reversal.


    The ones left behind after The Circle was broken. The fugitives who lost their interest in the fall of the Three Generations. And those who lost everything in this war. The stories were different, but their goals were the same.


    They wanted war again. I wanted chaos and conflict to reorganize the world. To restore the life that fell to the abyss, they put everything on the frontier. They quietly grew up in a cluttered situation.


    They called themselves'' Worm bodies''. A worm that parasites on Zephyros, a parasite without blood or tears. The Worm Body did not obstruct methods and means. They did not hesitate to touch the taboo to try to reverse it.


    "Stop."


    Toland Zbender grabs the arm of a man about to collapse from the center. He was not a kind man. If it weren''t for the coffin he was carrying on his back, he wouldn''t have reached out his hand first.


    "What you''re carrying is our hope. Fall in front if you fall. If you fall backwards and break the coffin, you''ll be punished accordingly."


    "I''m sorry, sir."


    Toland glances closely at the coffin his men are wearing. Fortunately, the tightly sealed coffin was safe. Those who followed Toland had coffins strapped to their backs. An important item to set the stage for reversal. Toland looks at the weary men.


    The collection tank was also notorious for its warm bodies. Toland also opened his mouth quietly because he knew where his Joe was.


    "These faces are about to die. Tsk, I''ll rest here for five minutes."


    As soon as the order came through, members of the collection group were on high alert. Toland looks around, putting down his coffin. His location was an undiscovered area on the eastern continent. There were no exact names. It was a place full of poison and poison grass, so I just called it the swamp.


    I wonder how long it will take us to get here. Toland shakes his head, calculating the number of days in his head. I had not eaten anything for days, so I was confused.


    "Stay alert and follow me. I''ll leave the outsiders alone."


    Toland, carrying his coffin back, crosses the swamp. He seems to be collapsing soon, but he doesn''t stop. It was a situation. We''re running out of time.


    489.


    The Wyrmbodies'' secret base lies beyond the swamp. It was no exaggeration to say that the secret base surrounded by rocks was a natural fortress. The vines are lit up and piled up, making it invisible.


    The secret base of Warm Bodies was the cornerstone of a vast community that was entwined like an anthill. Members of the collection coffins entering the secret base have dropped their coffins into storage under Toland''s orders. Toland, who also put down the coffin he was carrying, came out of the cellar.


    When he arrived in the compatibility chamber, he carefully knocked on the door. The man beyond the door was a man to watch out for.


    "This is Toland Zbender from the collection group. I just got back."


    "Come in."


    Once inside the harmony room, Toland could see an old man. The appearance of the old man wrapped in a white cloth was shocking. He had his eyes and nose sewn shut. The appearance of the old man who cut his lips to reveal gums was not to be said as good as empty words.


    Toland kneels on one knee with a grave look on his face. The strange old man was Duang Foo, the high priest who ruled the Worm Bodies.


    "Did you bring the item I mentioned?"


    "Yes, I brought what the High Priest wanted."


    "Surely your skills are the work of the Worm Bodys. I can''t believe you actually brought it..."


    Duang rises from his seat and heads to the cellar with Toland. Toland, who pointed to the coffin he had brought, began to explain with a familiar gesture.


    "There''s been a significant amount of corruption. But we can use it. because his head was blown off, but he died clean. The visible trauma was less than I expected."


    The aftermath of the collision between the western and eastern continents was enormous. A lot of casualties fell on the ground. There was a separate morgue to take care of them. The dead are merely chunks of meat, but they are an unmatched treasure to Worm Bodies.


    Toland has played a role in sneaking out potential individuals inside. Retrieving the corpse, crossing the continent, and entering the undiscovered land was the main mission of the collection cohort.


    "I miss you."


    Torland tears out the coffin cover with a nearby norubal nail, fearful of Duang''s words falling. Oops, a corpse appeared inside the lid as it fell off. His face was so poorly crushed that he couldn''t recognize the shape. Tiny build and blood blue hair. Duang recognizes the corpse.


    "Grogan, I never thought I''d see you like this. I have a long life ahead of me. I didn''t expect you to die like this. Did you just stop here to kill me?"


    Duang, who scoffed at Grogan''s death like crazy, pulls out a thick book from his chest. A book as big and thick as an iron ingot spewed out dark light. It was the wisdom Ziegret had preached to him earlier. The name of the book, containing the secret to calling for disaster in faraway places, bringing the dead back to life, and going back in time, was'' the mystery of worms. ''


    Duang unfolds the mystery of the worm with his thinner arms than a dry firewood, pointing with his fingers to a single page.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. I''ve temporarily lost track of my limits. Thank you for pointing out that the 1999 Gulf statement has changed again.

 497 00497 Chaos

    There was a recipe for resurrecting the dead. It was a text that ordinary beings could neither see nor understand, but after a long training, Duang succeeded in exceeding the limits. An unprecedented language began to pour out of his mouth.


    The high and low voices were grim, grim, and the once-in-a-lifetime dentures were truly frightening. Duang sprinkles white powder and Grogan''s corpse convulses. Life returned to death and began to move again.


    At any given moment, Toland did not keep his mouth shut because it was a frightening thing. Duang''s abilities were amazing. He was in a state that could not be expressed strongly. It was Duang who was actually carrying the worm bodies. He was the reason so many people could gather. The power to recycle corpses into soldiers. As long as Duang is around, Warm Body''s victory is assured.


    "Awake from deep sleep. You don''t belong there, you belong here."


    The mystery of the soaring worm resonates with Grogan''s corpse. Knowing that he had reached his peak, Duang pulled out the brains and hearts in the cellar and threw them onto Grogan''s corpse. The chunks of flesh seeping into his body twist and twist. Soon, the melted brain and heart became a face.


    An impression reminiscent of a poet or scholar. There was no error in Grongon''s face and a single inch of good-looking eyewear like a woman. With both eyes open, Gromgan rises from his seat. He crosses death and looks at Duang casually.


    Duang tucks the mystery of the worm into his chest and taps Grogan''s shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll pay for my life at your expense. A body that died once anyway. It doesn''t make a difference if you die twice."


    Duang smiles faintly, imagining a future not too far away.


    "Follow me. I''ll introduce you to some friends."


    Duang resurrected countless soldiers. Among them were those who knew Grogan. As Duang leaves the cellar, Grogan follows him out of the cellar. The resurrected Gromgan was neither more nor less a slave who listened to his master''s commands. It''s about giving up the past and the dead.


    /490


    "Dad!"


    "Oops."


    Kathy looks at Sihyun''s face and relies on him. Sihyun strokes Kathy''s head against her arm, like a spider on an old tree.


    "It''s dangerous, Kathy."


    "But it''s good to see you! It''s been a long time."


    "But be careful."


    "That''s what my dad would do, okay!"


    Sihyun gladly looked at Kathy. She grew up differently every day. It wasn''t just external growth. The power of K''Tulu and the reversal of the cache have skyrocketed.


    As soon as you push Kathy away, you raise your hands.


    "I have a brother, Si-hyun. So don''t act like you don''t have one. Are you going to be angry?"


    "How could I forget about Deeroe? Thank you for always looking out for Kathy."


    Sihyun turned his head to tell me the truth. She wiggles her fingers, weak in praise.


    "Not that much. How well Kathy listens."


    It was Kathy, not Shi Hyun, who responded to the reflective remarks.


    "Really?"


    "Well, Kathy''s the best."


    "Me too!"


    Kathy sticks to her arm. She and Deeroe hung together like one. Meanwhile, friendship seemed like a good sister.


    "I''m glad we look good together."


    Dero, she was just as grown up as Cash. It was exuding a feminine atmosphere. Maybe it''s because I have a brother. Her face was buried everywhere.


    "Oh, and Lynn and Bererosa are busy, so they said they''d come later. Tell him I''m sorry."


    "Yes, I can''t help it. The city is the city."


    When he heard the message, he nodded. It was obvious that he was busy preparing for the dimensional meeting. It was because Lin and Bererosa were the backbone of the Tagnaria Kingdom.


    "Swimming and Alto? Didn''t you come to the Kingdom of Tagnaria first?"


    "Oh, you mean the sisters?"


    As I thought of swimming and Alto, I scratched my cheek, smiling awkwardly. Cathy has the same reaction as her. At that moment, my heart became cool. A lot of thoughts passed through my mind.


    "What''s the matter with you? Was there an accident?"


    "There was no accident. It could be an accident, but..."


    As he sighed, he said frankly.


    "My sisters are training at the training ground."


    "What, was it so hard to say that?"


    "But... haha, it''s nothing."


    He had to tilt his head. The reaction to Deeroe was uneasy. But he did. Alto''s ambition was to take others to the next level. I couldn''t have been practicing normally.


    "The white paper is worth something. See for yourself. I''m telling you, be strong. Well, we''ll be off then. See you tonight."


    Once I grabbed Kathy''s hand, I was out of sight. She turns her head as she stares at them disappearing. because I''m curious. Finding swimming and Alto was easy. There were only two people using the training ground at this time.


    When he arrived at the training ground, he took a step back without enduring the heat. I could tell without seeing it. The precedent surrounding the training ground was no joke. He was able to kill hundreds of people just by spilling out.


    Gulp. Sihyun, who swallowed the dried saliva, quietly entered the training ground. And horrified. What caught his eye was an unimaginable reality.


    It was the struggle of demons and demons. Bang, the land shakes at the same time as the demon that lost his left eye and the ghost that forgot to retreat collide. Alto had no way of letting go. She insists on digging through the gaps in the pool. Every time she swam, she heard bones breaking and muscles ripping.


    The demonstration I was listening to was reflexively shifting. But I didn''t give up swimming. No, I didn''t back down. She goes on even when her body is torn apart. After a short while, the swim takes a step forward and smashes Alto''s head.


    It was a fight between the beasts. It was no exaggeration to say that they were dogs fighting to defend the realm. The arch-enemy won''t fight like that. Sihyun seemed to know why Deroro and Kathy hated it. It was because anyone would get tired of swimming and alto.


    Their fight was monotonous. Hit him, hit him. Hit him, hit him. It was a primitive workshop, not a piece of cake. It was a battlefield without front or back.


    It was Alto who was shaking the lead, so the workshops were barely balanced.


    "More! More! Swimming, is that what you''re talking about?"


    "That can''t be right!"


    "Then show your will! You have no strength in your fists. I''d rather wash the dust off the sheets with that fist! Su-young!"


    "Ugh..."


    "In this way, you will forever fail."


    The struggle is not over. If the swim seems to collapse, Alto somehow raises her up. Alto pushed the swim to its limit.


    The swimming that opened the Apostle''s evidence accepted the idea that the institution was broken. The rebound is all made of steel, and she sprints out like an angry bull. The ground splits like a spider web along the footsteps.


    The swim approaches Alto and focuses on its power. Extremely compressive force. Swimming utilizing the gonads punched out. Kubang, the sound follows her arm slowly. However, Alto has casually counteracted the swimming blow.


    "That''s all for today. I have to practice tomorrow."


    Alto, who hit the swimmer, greeted him with a refreshing look. Sihyun''s head was tingling. Scattered hair. A body soaked in blood and sweat. She couldn''t say it was clean even with a good word. However, Alto waves his hand naturally, whether he knows what he looks like.


    "Papa, are you here?"


    "Hah, what are you doing?"


    "What are you doing... I told you before. I''ll give you my own advice for the weak. Papa said yes, didn''t he?"


    "This is not what I was thinking."


    Alto realized what he was talking about, covering his chest with his arms. She blushes.


    "The waves... why are you so ashamed to see it through? Awkward ?"


    "Alto..."


    As he frowned, Alto waved his hands.


    "This is a duel - a hell of a drill - that swimmers want. So don''t be mad."


    The swim that appeared behind Alto''s back nods. It was all she wanted.


    "Yes, I begged Alto. So if you want to yell at me, yell at me."


    Sihyun was unable to teach him how to swim. Swimming was not a drill. It was suicide, not training, until bones were broken and muscles were torn. Even if she has an outstanding body, that doesn''t change.


    "Swimming, I don''t mean you don''t understand the idea of wanting to go higher, but this is wrong. No one''s gonna like you for cutting yourself."


    "But I have to do what I can to help you."


    "You never told me to be helpful."


    One beat later, he realized his mistake. It was a mistake not to hide my frustration when I saw him swimming. He tapped his head and corrected what he said.


    "Take your time. No one touches you. Slowly..."


    "You can''t always use your help."


    I wanted to be recognized by Sihyun. I wanted to show him that I was no longer a child.


    "Swimming, you don''t have to overdo it."


    "You always think of me as a child. I want to be recognized by you. Don''t you think I''m a liability every time something happens?"


    Swimming told me a story I hadn''t been able to tell. I took out the sincerity I had in my heart. It always has been. Every time an incident erupts, the swim is thick like a third party. Because that''s all she could do.


    "At least I want to be beaten up in front of you. I want to face you on equal footing, not on protective relationships. Is my wish too big?"


    "There''s a role to play, Swimmer. Doing the wrong thing will be a burden on you and on me."


    "Do you want to have a doll that listens to you? Would I rather live in a place where no one can come and wait for you to come?"


    "That''s not it..."


    Sihyun''s head went crazy. Swimming rebelled against him for the first time. He hurriedly opened his mouth, but the swimming was already gone.


    "There are times when waves hit landmines. Cook, don''t underestimate your efforts to look bad. I''m sure swimming will have a mind."


    "You''re the one who encouraged me, Alto."


    Sihyun guessed exactly who put the false wind in the swimming.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 498 00498 Confusion

    "It''s just as dangerous to do this, isn''t it? I was just the trigger for the swimmer. It''s a tough road for Papa anyway, isn''t it? Did you really think you could move on without taking any action?"


    Since it was an irrefutable truth, Sihyun cared about what he said. It was impossible for cosmic personalities to encompass all realms. That''s why they all had their hands and feet on them. It was inefficient for him to deal with them all. Of course, he also needed a corresponding hand and foot. Sihyun could see what Alto was thinking about becoming an advisor.


    "... you''ve been after this from the start. I was going to raise them as trustworthy pawns."


    "Of course. I know the papa is strong, but that''s not enough. Co-workers don''t have enough to fill."


    Alto smiles, covering his mouth with his hands. Sihyun shakes his head because he is so right.


    "And it''s true that Papa''s favorite children are extraordinary. Like it or not, it was an isolated situation. It''s natural for the inferior to be naturally eliminated. I''m the Cupid of Love ?. Get your balance back. Get your strength back. How good is that?"


    I was only with one extraordinary woman. There was little that a human swimmer could do. He had no choice but to admit that he felt uneasy. Alto did what he had to do for him.


    "And I''m a normal girl without the power of the papa. We''re on the same page. We''re on the same page."


    "If you can''t talk..."


    Alto''s three tongues were quite cunning, but at the same time sweet. Sihyun was also paying great attention to swimming. His interest in being overprotective has created a situation like this, but he doesn''t think his choices are wrong. Whatever it was, the center was important.


    "Now that I know what you mean, don''t push yourself too hard."


    "Trust me."


    "Yes, I trust you."


    He tapped Alto''s head and turned away. He shrugs as he looks further and further away.


    "And you want to cheer me on."


    Alto recited it at last. She had a similar experience with swimming. He lacked the ability to send his opponent. I couldn''t even stand by. She didn''t even have a chance. It was the best she could do, spending so many years like a dazzled doll, waiting for the opportunity to return.


    Alto remembers his past self as he swims. I vaguely believed in Azatos and followed myself in the past.


    "Well, I did hold the spoon, but I''ll eat the food, so it doesn''t matter ?."


    /491


    "It''s cold, it''s cold."


    Robert in his protective clothing trembles. The national cold has hit the Earth as a global wave. Despite the arrival of March, the wave has not deteriorated. The continental rainfall had an effect on the currents. Frozen to the sea. Seasons around the world are fixed in winter. I even said the ice age could start.


    It was natural for everyone to be touchy. They realized that anything can come true through a lot of experience. My whole body felt the logic of the universe. They did not coincide with this situation.


    The velvet opens its mouth with a trembling hand.


    "You didn''t ask her?"


    "What?"


    "This weather. If it''s not a natural phenomenon, but an artificial phenomenon, he wouldn''t recognize it. Isn''t that right?"


    "Brathr has concluded that the situation is suspicious, but we have found no cause. They say that even if there is a transcendent being, it seems like they are hiding, so they have to wait until they reveal themselves..."


    "What''s different than just being patient?"


    "Relax. You don''t want to know about Brathr."


    Robert shakes his head nervously as the velvet growls. He didn''t worry much. Talents stood up to an unusual faction. It was nothing compared to when the oceans split and the whole continent collapsed.


    "Is there something he doesn''t know?"


    Michael sighs as he listens to them. He was the coldest of the Seven Swords. It is because it has been corrected to exceed human limits, but not to exceed the limits of life. The frail body was sensitive to environmental changes.


    "Perhaps the climate is truly extraordinary, Mr. Michiel. because all that''s left is the natural order. There have been some rocking events on the Earth."


    Kumdal, a middle-aged man with a grizzly bear, gave his scarf to Mihail. Mikhail nods, with a scarf around his neck.


    "Well, there''s been a lot of commotion lately."


    It was a case of human dignity. Events were also moving on a planetary level. I couldn''t see a thing. In a way, this situation could have been a planned disaster.


    "Don''t worry, old man. We''re here."


    After crossing Australia''s deep mountains, Robert stopped walking. It wasn''t the only thing that stopped me. The talents all look to the nearby caves.


    "Everyone come this way."


    As one pioneer opened his mouth, Savior''s powers of the supernatural institute shifted wildly. Following the pioneer''s guidance, they set foot into a deep cave.


    "This, Hayler..."


    Robert saw a radially widespread structure, like a dome field, which burst into an elastic finish. Self Resonance Dimension Leap Derivatives, Hyler-Gate-. Harler''s greatness had surpassed his imagination.


    "Robert, I know you''re curious, so go inside. What are you doing at the entrance?"


    Robert is driven inside by the nagging of the velvet. Unexpectedly, Robert frowns as a fierce blade flicker across his cheek. There was pain like a razor blade.


    Through transcendence, Robert was able to see the trajectory of the wind that had swooped down his cheek precisely beyond human limits.


    "One, or two...?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Velvet looks at Robert with a puzzled look. Even Robert, who was sober, did not understand what he was doing and looked at Velvet. Robert scratches his head, fingers pointing to the air.


    "Did something just pass by? They could have shown up here or there."


    Velvet, all she saw when she came here was a white landscape. I wanted to tell you, but I didn''t have anything to say. Moreover, where she was now was a cave. If this had happened, she would have noticed it first, even if Robert hadn''t told her.


    "Stop talking nonsense and go inside. because there''s still a lot of people that need to go in."


    The velvet reaches Heiler and kicks Robert''s butt. Their schedule was filled with minutes. I didn''t have time to discuss things that didn''t exist.


    /492


    "Loosen up. It''s your fault, Sihyun. ''Cause that would piss me off, too."


    "... Lynn, you don''t have to be like that."


    "Excuse me?"


    "It''s nothing."


    He lowers his mouth tail and shakes his head. Thinking of swimming, he sighs without anyone noticing. Maybe it''s because they had a fight. Sihyun could not say a word to the swimmer. I couldn''t get close enough to her. I''m stuck. I don''t even know how to talk to her. It was amazing that the conversation so far had not stopped.


    ''Maybe the swimmer was tailoring it for me.''


    Once again, he recalled the face of the swimming. It was a calm swim during puberty. He did not rebel once. When she pulled up the day, she was shocked to be a ship.


    That''s why he told Lin and Bererosa about what happened at the training ground. It was because they seemed to have a clear answer. But Lynn''s answer was ridicule. Bererosa shakes her head when she hears her words.


    "Why don''t we apologize first? And I''m talking about Si-hyun''s heart. And you can understand the amount of swimming."


    He was relieved that he was much more constructive than Lynn. But he didn''t show his face. It was not that he did not use the method.


    "... I was just passing through."


    "But you should have talked without giving up."


    "Yes, I spoke to him several times, as you said. But the only thing that came back to me was cold eyes. It''s like looking at someone else. I''ve never seen a swimmer look at me like that before."


    Sihyun couldn''t help but look at the swimming. It was because I felt like I was going to die if I saw that look again. Swimming in Sihyun''s memory was always a cute and cute child. She wasn''t the woman who shot out the cold eyes like a frostbite.


    It was only then that Bererosa realized the situation was serious. It was her first time watching a horned swim.


    "Be responsible and apologize when this is over. I''m here to help."


    "Thank you so much. It''s only Bererosa."


    "Wait a minute!? What about me?"


    Lin interrupts late, but Bererosa and Sihyun enter their own space.


    "Hmph, I''m gonna be pissed too."


    Lin grunts and looks out the window. The wagon she was riding was heading for Haler now. Dimensional talks were imminent. Lin smiles as she watches the flash of light erupt from a nearby location. It wasn''t long before guests came.


    /493


    When he arrived in the vast grasslands, he installed a fence with a shadow. It was here that Harler-Gate led the way. By the way, the powers of the supernatural Savior have arrived at Zephyros one by one, riding in a swarm of light. Bererosa steps forward to welcome them.


    "Welcome to Zephyros. Did they prepare a wagon for you? I want all my belongings to my servants. They''ll show you."


    "Thank you, my queen."


    David, leader and commander of the supreme law firm, stepped forward to shake hands with Bererosa. They didn''t even meet each other for the first time, so they relaxed and said hello.


    David looks closely at the wagons behind Bererosa''s back. It was no exaggeration to say that the wagons that had been plowed for so long were spectacular. The wagon decorated with gold and silver was as delicate as a workpiece, and the horse leading it was bigger than an ox.


    He greets David with Rin, and he can feel the familiar faces gathering next to him. There was nothing to see. They were members of the Seven Swords.


    "It''s been a while, Brother."


    Robert hugs her, smiling nervously. From his perspective, I was suffocated. Robert was two meters tall.


    "Stay away from me, I feel burdened."


    "Oh, don''t be shy. Others have wept over our friendship. Look, Velvet can''t keep his eyes off us."


    "I just couldn''t turn my eyes away from Robert''s arrogance."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 499 00499 Confusion

    The velvet stares at Robert as if it were absurd. It was Robert''s one-sided courtship. No one could see that and think of friendship.


    He stops to say hello to the members of the Seven Swords. I saw someone I hadn''t seen in a long time. The man seemed to be at the boundary between the boy and the boy.


    It was a mature appearance, but there was a young face in between. The man with the impressive head created an atmosphere that seemed to be in another place by himself. He was obsessed with his own world, not caring about the eyes of others. I had no reason not to think so, because I was keeping my head down with my headphones on.


    "By the way, you don''t know Brathr."


    Robert notices his gaze and taps the shoulder of a man, Steven. Steven openly frowned and took off his headphones.


    "I''m the new guy who just walked in. His name is Steven Gotters. He''s a man who''s scheduled for the eighth sword. Say hello to you, too, Steven. This is who you''ve been looking forward to. The King of Shadows, Han Si-hyun. What do you think?"


    "Oh, right."


    Steven corrects his posture and looks up at the demonstration with interesting eyes. Robert stabs Steven in the side to keep him from talking nonsense. Maybe it''s because Robert was a newbie before he came to Zephyros. Steven sighs and reaches out his usual hand.


    "Hi, I''m Steven."


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Han Si-hyun, the chief instructor at Xavier."


    As Xavier''s chief instructor, he decided to honor the talents belonging to Xavier, and did not see Steven struggle. I saw him not as a boy, but as a man''s ability.


    Steven was small in stature but had unusual potential. Sihyun sees the power of the rush inside Steven. And I burst into elasticity. Steven was the most perfectly trained human being he had ever achieved. It was also high quality. It was not an exaggeration to say that he was a genius of the century. I can see why Xavier designated him the eighth sword.


    When I looked at Steven, I felt strangely surprised. Familiar yet subtle. He sighs because he doesn''t think it''s coming to his mind.


    "Where have we met before?"


    "No way. This is the first time I''ve seen the Chief Instructor. And I was in Grandeliol a little while ago. There''s not a single coincidence I would have encountered."


    Respectful but resolute answer. The demonstration of understanding Steven''s situation was not deeply questioned. It was a metaphor for how he lived his life with one word: Grandelliall. After talking to Steven, he climbs into the wagon. The wagons that plucked up the endless length began to burn and move with numerous abilities.


    The destination is the Kingdom of Tagnaria. It was a place where they had to prepare for a dimensional meeting.


    /494


    As soon as the gates opened, numerous knights entered the city of Tagnaria. They carved the symbol of the Zifiel family, "The Storm," on their shoulders. A knight blows his trumpet and the march continues.


    Armed forces, ruler of the western continent and host of the Zifiel family, announced the arrival of James Zifiel to all nations, marched towards the city of Tagnaria. The vigorously trained knights and wizards'' procession demonstrated the status of the Zifiel family.


    Jay, he thought it was chaotic, but he had no choice. It was a gathering of forces disputing Zephyros. Nervous warfare was an indispensable factor. There was no dignity. But it was also true that there were too many measures.


    "This doesn''t fit in the fountain."


    "What do you mean, Lord? This is your right to enjoy it. Moreover, it is a great opportunity to inform the Tagnarians who rule the eastern continent."


    Theo graciously expressed his point of view. Jifiel Caiaphas thought that he would lead the continent. Jay shakes his head, giving you a flimsy head. The battle was already over a long time ago. His position - the next king - was all planned from beginning to end.


    It was obvious that Sihyun would make fun of me. It was no different from the dog that came in with a loud bark. Following the guidance of Rowan, the chief of the royal household, Jay arrived at the palace and had no choice but to know that his expectations were correct.


    "It''s been so chaotic that you''re up all night, Jay. I''ve been moving to the wagon for a long time and I''m tired. Well, I came into your room with confidence as long as you showed up for good. You don''t mind, do you?"


    After confirming his appearance, Jay sighed.


    "I''m just kidding. Don''t cry. I''m here on behalf of the western continent, so you''ll need that kind of performance. It''s understandable."


    "J, Jay? Who the hell is that?"


    Lara tilts her head, her eyes wide open. He who treats Jay without fault was the first one I saw.


    "I''ve known you for a long time. He likes jokes, so don''t mind him."


    Jay replied ambiguously. It was premature to inform Lara of the details. It only got complicated in the beginning. Sihyun is Bererosa''s pet. It was a story that would be known when the dimensional talks began. Jay-minded changed the subject.


    "Lara, evacuate the Earth''s powers. We may run into each other when the Dimensional Conversation begins, but don''t meet as much as you can. Nothing good will come of facing each other. Make this clear to the kids. They can get curious and run into them."


    "Why?"


    "You know the crimes committed by The Circle, right?"


    Lara bursts into elasticity. He realized his intentions. The number of victims caused by The Circle invading the Earth was a sin they couldn''t cover up.


    "My father is gone, three generations have fallen, but there are still many who remember that time."


    "But Jay, you didn''t do it, did you? It''s not a grudge..."


    Jay kept his mouth shut. Denial doesn''t mean the death of the lookout is gone. There was no excuse for moving to make a living. That''s why Jay didn''t run away, but rather faced reality.


    "The only thing they''re friendly with is the Tagnarians who rule the eastern continent. If they had a head, they''d know the foundation of the western continent isn''t so clean."


    Jay smiled spontaneously and sent Lara out. He sat down with Kay in front of her when she cleared up the situation.


    "Now we know what you summoned us for."


    "You knew that on the way here?"


    "Did you invite me here to have a successful conference?"


    The conference without Jay was unsuccessful. The two continents, the eastern continent and the western continent, had to be negotiated to open up the dimensions.


    "It''s not a bad story for you, either."


    "I''m excited to hear you say that."


    Kay smiled brightly. It was no exaggeration to say that the seductive appearance was a pattern of the noblewoman. Kay was relaxed, unlike Jay.


    "Support Bererosa in the dimensional conference. It shouldn''t be too hard because Bererosa will take care of everything after that. I will officially acknowledge the existence of the Jifiel family after a successful dimensional conference."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Official recognition. Jay tilted his head, not understanding the words.


    "You''ll be treated like another royal. Isn''t that what you guys need?"


    It was no exaggeration that the western continent was a remnant of The One who captured everything by force. They also knew their origins were insignificant. They wanted the recognition and respect of others. Ironically, it was those who drove them out that proved their authenticity.


    "That''s a reasonable offer. because even if we call ourselves royalty, it would be funny if the eastern continent ignored it. Organizing the situation this way is not bad either."


    Kay nods. It wasn''t a bad offer for Jay either. It was an opportunity to demonstrate his intelligence, not his strength. The Jifiel family''s diplomacy was also to be reevaluated.


    The western and eastern continents were arch-enemies. It was not unusual for there to be a war right now. Nevertheless, the two forces remained silent because the war had not been over long ago. The opposing Pok¨¦mon can''t be noticed since they''re working so hard to unite the opposing forces.


    However, over time, things would be different. In order to gain authenticity, the western continent had the potential to wage war to reclaim lost land.


    But before that, if the eastern continent admitted the western continent first, politics had a completely different aspect. If we took a step back for each other, we could have kept this situation going.


    "You have no choice anyway. Even if I say no, I''ll take care of it."


    "I thought it would be more detailed than you, and then I was notified."


    "No?"


    "No, I''m not."


    Jay denied it with his whole body. It was because there was nothing bad for him as he said. If the Jifiel family was promoted to the Jifiel throne through the dimensional talks, it would be able to sanction the interests a little more strongly. Not to mention the increase in civic-friendly policy. It was like a big slope for Jay.


    "Isn''t it cold, by the way? I don''t know about the western continent, but the eastern continent is a little cold."


    "They''ll be lazy to train. I can''t believe you''re mumbling in the frost of flowers."


    Jay kept his mouth shut. It was true that he was reluctant to train. I had no choice. To rule the busy family of Zephyel, he lacked at least two bodies.


    "You guys should get some rest. I''m going to get up now. Then have a good time."


    After finishing what I wanted to say, he got up from his seat. Staying in the palace wasn''t a good shape, so he quickly retreated. Seeing his back disappearing like lightning, Jay lay on the bed like a storm.


    /495


    Steven arrives at Fort Tagnaria and leaves in a hurry. Savior, a supernatural authority, came to the Kingdom of Tagnaria to protect representatives of every country. It was difficult to set a target to be alert, set a route to patrol, and set a route to wait. It flew away for hours.


    Steven sighed, looking at the list of key figures to escort. The paperwork related to him was quite chunky. After going through the paperwork for a while, Steven opens a window to cool off his head.


    "Beautiful."


    The city that looked down from the Kingdom of Tagnaria was magnificent. It was not a list of dull colors that could be seen on the Earth like the night vision. Zephyros had a view of Zephyros Bay.


    "Yes¡­?"


    Steven turns his head. A little sparrow flew in and sat in the window frame. Steven looks back at the sparrow with his curious eyes. It was not small enough to chase the sparrow down to calm the weary body.


    But shortly after, he realized his thoughts were wrong. The sparrow did not come down to soothe the weary body. with a clear purpose. The sparrow flaps its wings, but all that comes out of it is an indecipherable groan. It wasn''t the cry of a flying beast. It was a more dull, grim voice.


    "You made it to Zephyros in one piece."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 500 00500 Chaos

    The sparrow speaks, and Steven nods as if it were natural. He was able to cope without being surprised because he knew it would happen from the start. I came to Zephyros because it was all planned.


    "A plan cannot go ahead without me, Duang."


    The sparrow, Duang, nods and opens his mouth.


    "You know better. I can rest assured that you''re safe and sound. So, you haven''t changed a bit?"


    "It''s been almost two years since we''ve been apart, and there''s no way that''s changed. There was a little bit of income in the middle. I was involved in a covert project in America."


    Duang was able to see what it meant.


    "Did you become a test subject?"


    "I needed the strength. And I can''t die if Duane touches me."


    "But it was reckless."


    "I''m fine. I don''t have any difficulties with being powerless, but I don''t have any difficulties with being overpowered."


    Steven smiles bitterly as he recalls what happened seven years ago. At that time, when he was 12 years old, he was forced to submit to endless disasters. There was no power to stop the heteros from spilling in Palatica. Death is fair to all. That''s why Steven confessed to his death.


    But he didn''t die. A stranger who appeared suddenly saved his life. It was Duane who led Steven on the right path, wandering around without catching his ribs. Duang was a pioneer, but Steven regarded him as family. As a lifesaver, there was nothing I could not do.


    "How did it feel to actually see the King of Shadows? Was he as strong as you expected?"


    "Yes, it was definitely strong. But if that power is all I can handle,"


    Steven, who has been experimenting with torture for the past two years, has transcended human limits. There were no words to define him now. There was no unit that could measure his strength. That''s why Steven was so confident.


    "Good news. If we can tie his feet together, it''ll be only a matter of time before the plan succeeds." "


    Duang outlines his thoughts and explains his plan to Steven.


    "... there. So when I say so, go to the designated location and open the door. Then your dream will come true. I will wipe out the Western continent, the incarnation of The One, and the Eastern continent that brought The One disaster to Earth."


    "I will also ask those who attend the dimensional conference."


    "If that''s your dream..."


    Dream. As soon as Steven heard that, his heart trembled. He hated the circle more. But more than that, I hated humans. Steven realizes his fear of humanity in the Grand Delliol. When resources and places were limited, people abandoned their manners and morality and began to reveal their ugly nature.


    It was no exaggeration to say that Grandeliol, who had lost his laws and regulations, was a living hell for evil spirits. Steven knew the brightest of them all. The one who makes even demons babies. He, who captured the attention of people with three tongues, used his title as a weapon to form a community.


    ''He'' promised a fair and even distribution, but it was all a lie. Forming a huge community, he took away other people''s choices. They abused the power of the group. Those who left the community were killed, and those who liked them were drunk. It was martyrdom to hand over the slain as prey to the heteros. He shows you how far a human can fall.


    Even the devil who wielded power on his back was not lacking. Stephen came out through the dome brake to the outside world, informing him of his dangers, but no one was listening. All of them covered him with one mind. He wouldn''t do that. What you''re saying is a lie. I have been passionately defending him ever since he was a victim.


    After a long struggle, Steven realizes the world is rotting. There were no laws and regulations for the weak before the Grand Delliol came down. Only Duang believed that Steven hated humans and hated their actions. He actively supported Duang''s plan.


    If it''s a new world, the future you want will unfold. Steven stretches his imagination and looks down at Duang.


    "Too late. I''m leaving now, so prepare yourself for tomorrow."


    "Yes, I understand."


    "And you take care of this."


    As soon as the conversation is over, Duang, or the sparrow, falls back. It was a dramatic change, but Steven wasn''t shaken. From the beginning, the sparrow was just a cold lump of meat. He was dead from the moment he flew here.


    "Tsk..."


    Steven raises his finger and the flame rises and turns the sparrow into ashes. As he breathes, the white ash disappears from the wind without a trace.


    /496


    "Stupid."


    Duang, sitting in the harmony room, laughs at Steven, who is naive. Bondi was the escort guarding the Lobby Family. He was Grogan''s pawn and loyal henchman. But Gromgan envies and fears his power.


    It was a moment when the kill order fell. Duang, who saved his life, flees to Earth, avoiding Grogan''s gaze. Duang leans in to raise his strength and sees Steven there.


    Humans who have lived through death. Object transformed to a higher object. Duang reaches out to Steven, who has transformed into something else. It was Steven who died willingly and lived willingly, but he regarded Duang as a lifesaver whether he didn''t remember the process.


    Fortunately, Duang found a stone called Steven and worked his heart out. You sharpen and polish Steven until it becomes a trench that can cause division.


    Duang brainwashed Steven for a long time. It was not difficult to dispel young Steven''s judgment. All I had to do was say something sweet and be positive. I was so excited to see Steven change gradually, no matter how enthusiastic.


    "Not a bad plan. Except for one thing."


    As soon as the voice of the third party reached his ears, Duang stood up. I realized I had an uninvited guest nearby.


    Shallow shoulders. Bumpy Maburiko. The old man with the beard all the way to his toes, leaning on his cane, smiling in vain. Despite its appearance, Duang does not laugh at the old man.


    Duane pulls himself down, noticing at once that the old man is an unusual creature.


    "Who are you?"


    "Me? I''m Hippos. To put it more simply, it''s a god who controls sleep and hypnosis. I came here because there seems to be a glitch in your plan. I think I''ll be sad if you fail. If you care about my sudden appearance, feel free to think of me as an advisor."


    Duang smiles. The existence that Zieg mentioned appeared. The cosmic myth, the horror that roams through the universe, the great old being. Duen to the thought of contacting them one day, Duang was able to quickly calm his mind.


    "Hifnos. What do you mean, something''s wrong with my plan?"


    "It''s all good, but the signs of the Shadow King-Azatos - they''re so silly. He''s not funny enough to be on the same boat as you guys."


    Hifnos didn''t want to acknowledge the existence of Se-hyun. But if you don''t admit it, there is no victory. Underestimating the creature that killed Nordens was an act of suicide. That''s why Hifnos appeared to Duang. I healed when I got hit. Collaboration has always been the truth.


    "Then there''s something you want from us."


    "I like it because it''s quick to see. What I need from you is a quick march. Instead, I''ll deal with the Shadow King from here. What do you think?"


    If Hifnos really is the one Ziegret mentioned, then this situation is fortunate. There was nothing to think about. The fact that he broke through the uncharted space and broke into the secret base alone proves the extent of his power.


    "Very well. If Hifnos can do that, I''ll march as fast as I can." "


    "It''s really nice to know the situation so quickly. I want to compliment you. If you had any doubt about my existence, you wouldn''t have woken up forever."


    "What do you mean..."


    "Sooner or later, the king of the shadow will have a long dream. Sweet as honey, soft as cotton candy."


    Hippos strokes Duang''s head with a cane, his beard tucked into his toes.


    "The rest is up to you."


    "Ugh¡­!"


    Dueng to the collapsing sensation, Duang''s eyes flash open. And then I woke up. He rubs his temples and is stunned. He realized that he had fallen asleep without even knowing it.


    ''The power to break the boundary between dreams and reality.''


    Duang shudders at the power of Hippos. I didn''t know when it was going to be a dream. The boundaries between dreams and reality were so ambiguous. I couldn''t tell if you were a dream or if this was a dream.


    Duang, unable to endure the disconnection between dreams and reality, has been unable to move for a while. However, as the gap got worse, he was convinced. He didn''t make the wrong choice.


    /497


    "Why did you come back to Zephyros?"


    Currently Chris is an unexplored settlement on the western continent. There was no way back and forth. All Chris, he had to pioneer. Not to mention not being able to see the map without a name.


    Chris takes down a snake the size of a fortress in a single blow, staring at the slander. It was my tenth encounter already. Many enemies were pleasant, but low temper did not help.


    "Take your time. There''s nothing you can do there anyway. They won''t even know we''re here. No, you wouldn''t expect it."


    "I''m not asking you that. I see you''re tired of your usual tricks. Just tell me why you''re here."


    "It''s no fun to answer straight away. It takes some tension to open a treasure chest so Chris can enjoy it."


    "You want to enjoy my reaction."


    "So is he. I''ve seen everything. I''ll tell you. Did you know K''Tulu used this place as an outpost?"


    "Yes."


    Chris couldn''t have known. It was Alto''s deception to find K''Tulu and send him to Earth. If she hadn''t stepped up, K''Tulu would have been resurrected from Zephyros.


    "Alto must have been around, so you know the basics. Chris, you know, K''Tulu was always thinking about death, not being great, old."


    "You''ve done so much, you''ll have no choice but to think about the rest."


    "That''s it."


    "Is there any treasure he left in Zephyros?"


    "It''s worth more than Bogu. The alpha version of cache should be easy to understand."


    The girl with the K''Tulu seed, Chris, who thought of Kathy, frowned. Kathy was insignificant. He was a child with neither strength nor ability. The alpha version of that kid. Chris was discouraged.


    "Not looking forward to it."


    "Is that so?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 501 00501 Confusion

    "I wouldn''t need something like that in the first place... would I?"


    "You''ll like it. It''s not a thing."


    "What if it''s not?"


    "It''s something K''Tulu has prepared for his future."


    "Being? Alive?"


    "Yes, his name is Tegos. He is responsible for the resurrection. His mysterious and rare abilities can also be involved in the death of a great old being. Because if you can''t find Ubo Satlla, there''s a saying to find him. I''m sure this will help Mr. Chris fight."


    Sihyun''s enlightenment of the law of the lion was one of his intimidating abilities to Chris. The law of the lion was a gift that Azatos had given Nilatothep earlier. There is no limit to Azatoth''s breathable ability.


    The chaotic and chaotic death contained a miracle that could not be ruled by an extraterrestrial god. Without tolerance or resistance to it, I was forced to be humiliated. It was only then that Chris realized he had been deceived. Even the great old existence could not have been ordinary.


    "... to see my reaction again."


    "Of course not. because Kathy is an accessory that K''Tulu made based on its existence. Rather, the cache is the alpha version of its existence."


    Chris turns his head. Slander''s jokes have always baffled him. I can sympathize with why Alto hates Slander.


    "So what do you think? Are you excited to know the truth?"


    "Yeah, I miss you so much, I''m going crazy."


    With a sigh, Chris pushes out the slander and gives his desired answer. All that remained with Chris, without revenge, was improvement. It was because they all came to Earth after building more circles and abandoning their bodies because they had a desire to become higher beings.


    I wonder how long it would have taken to walk the frontier. Slander stops. Chris could only look at him because it was a sudden act.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Can''t you hear me? The shouts of those who lost their power and lived meaningless lives as natural disasters..."


    "What are you hearing all of a sudden?"


    Chris tilted his head to the leading answer that started without any foreshadowing. No one could sense him. After realizing that Slander was making fun of himself at a slow pace, Chris kicks his tongue short. Maybe he knows that his non-serious attitude is eating away at his dignity. Chris walks down the road, ignoring the slander, because all he had to say was mouthache.


    "Interesting customers are next to me."


    "Yes, if you are. I''ll listen to you when you get out of Zephyros, so that''s all you have to say."


    "What a pity. I didn''t realize how important it was. I''m afraid Chris will soon find out. Until then, I''ll enjoy my own entertainment."


    With a smile, Slander steps forward, singing a nostril. A whirlwind draws a peculiar trail through Slander''s clothing collar, but Chris doesn''t see it.


    "Let''s go to the Arctic first. There''s got to be an answer."


    /498


    Sihyun woke up. His mind just woke up, heavy as a rock. But that was impossible. It was because he had no concept of sleep as an extraterrestrial god.


    "I''m lazy, too. Just looking at how tired I am."


    Jihyun, who was holding back the yawn to burst out big, stood up. I''ve been sleeping a lot lately. There were times when there was no one to wake me up. Sihyun, who scourged himself, changed his pajamas.


    "I think I had a dream last night..."


    I never thought of it at all. It was blurry like a fog. Since the dream wasn''t a reality, she stopped thinking about it. Duck, Sherry came into the room before she even sensed strange glamour.


    "Sherry? Even if I overslept, I wouldn''t worry about it. I''m not a child. I can get up on my own."


    "It''s not like that, my lord. Let''s look out the window."


    When Sherry walked the curtain, the white world unfolded before her eyes. The snow that rained last night drenched the Kingdom of Tagnaria white. Given that spring had just begun, it was no exaggeration to say that the snow falling from heaven was a lightning bolt in the dry sky.


    Dimensional talks are approaching the day ahead. Lin and Bererosa went out to the streets to repair roads and buildings. Hearing Sherry''s explanation, he scratched his head.


    "Looks like the swarm has passed."


    "If you were a clown, you''d be able to move on smiling."


    Like he said, he couldn''t smile. As soon as I saw the white bitten world, Korea came to mind. The world has continued to have an unusual wave. Unlikely, Sherry pointed out that.


    "If you think about the extraordinary waves that are continuing on the planet, you can''t ignore them. because the dimensional talks had an impact."


    As soon as the powers of the supernatural Savior rode through the Haylor-Gate to Zephyros, this kind of mutation occurred, and there couldn''t have been a connection between the two. It was clearly under the control of a causal relationship.


    "Yes, it''s just a coincidence."


    Sihyun knew that the tide on Earth was unusual. But nothing happened. The Korean wave was a natural disaster, more or less. It would have been catastrophic if we continued to watch. He sighed, holding on to his greasy head. Whether he was sleep-deprived or not, his body was as heavy as a cotton wool that drank water.


    "... but those two look like they met water. Well, for them, it''s just a new toy."


    "Rather, I like that. I don''t want to see my kids worried."


    Kathy and Deeroe were having an indiscreet eye fight. One was manipulating them in between whether they were judges or not. The scene outside the window was enough to relieve his anxiety. But the need to grab the tail hasn''t changed. Sherry tightened her head to see if she had read his thoughts.


    "I''ll look into it. I''m the only one who has time left anyway. I don''t know why this is happening, but it has to be related to other beings. If we can find the cause and eliminate it, we can solve the tide."


    "I''d rather..."


    "No, you have to stay here. I hope you don''t know the weight of the dimensional conference. You are the center and the pillar. Being here will be a big help to others."


    He couldn''t break Sherry''s stubbornness. It''s because whenever she tried to open her mouth, Sherry looked at her with intense eyes.


    "Okay, okay. If you don''t get it, don''t be disappointed. Just come." It''s just snowing even if it''s a defect. We can handle that. In the worst case, blow it to the far future. Don''t overdo it. "


    "I''ll do as you wish."


    At the end of Sherry''s words, the swimming pool enters the room. Her expression was still blurry, but she could tell. I came here because I wanted to talk to you. We lived together for a long time. I couldn''t have known.


    "What are you two making fun of?"


    "I''m talking about the militia."


    A clever swim could see how dangerous the waves were. A wave came at a time when we were so sophisticated.


    "Oh, is it dangerous, too?"


    "It''s just a prediction. Nothing is confirmed until we investigate."


    "So Sherry''s going by herself?"


    "Yes, it is your wish."


    Somewhere in a dazzling look, Sherry''s smile draws a descending curve. He was left out because he had no strength again. Swimming with his fists burning, he realized that he was not helping him.


    She came here to be comforted by Sihyun. Sherry who came here to apologize, not to apologize, but to be comforted and dedicated to demonstration. Who could be more helpful to her? The swim that looked at him objectively was exhausted. As a child or now, she was always just muttering to him.


    But it''s funny to come all the way out here and confess. The honesty of swimming did not go beyond pride. A feeling that had nowhere to go touched her tears.


    "You''d better. There are a lot of people who can do your job without moving themselves."


    The snoring swim leaves the room again as if it were when it came in. He sighed as he looked behind her. The swimming reaction was familiar. He will, too. He had his moments. When emotions were going up and down for no apparent reason.


    "I think it''s puberty, right?"


    "Are you saying that you''re in puberty now?"


    "The environment of growth was special."


    Swimming grew up under the care of Jihyun for five years. Unfortunately, the area where swimming grew was a place where normal social activities could not be performed. Strange relationships with strange environments would have been shackled. There was nothing strange about mental growth now.


    "I don''t know much about puberty, but I think your judgment is wrong."


    "So there''s another reason?"


    Sherry was too naive to suppress her instincts.


    "Idiot..."


    "Huh?"


    Sherry notices her mistake at a late stroke and relays.


    "If that looks like puberty, every couple in the world has a new idea that they''re children. Just because a young child shows up as a child strikes, you can interpret it immediately as puberty... I just admire the sight of the owner."


    A pretty word. Xi Hyun turns his head to hear the details. But Sherry had already disappeared before his eyes.


    "... so what''s the right answer?"


    /499


    "I want to express my sincere thanks to those of you who have endured the sudden cold. Starting today, we will begin a one-week conference commemorating two-dimensional peace and tranquility between Earth and Zephyros."


    In conjunction with Bererosa''s declaration on the platform, a shrink announces the opening of the dimensional meeting.


    The key people from the Earth faced each other differently and faced a dimensional meeting. They were representatives of countries. Of course, I had a reputation for it. There was a great dictator if there were party representatives who were overwhelmed by the support of the people. Bererosa invited all the countries on the planet to give her a fair chance.


    Representatives from each country looked at each other. Dimensional discussions were an opportunity to create new value. I knew that the decision they made here would rule the nation for a thousand years.


    The most favorable heights were in Australia. It was the only self-resonance dimensional leap derivative, where the gates were installed. I came all the way to Zephyros. I have nothing more to say.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 502 00502 Confusion

    Not all those who came to Zephyros knew the weight of the proposition to pass through Australia. Representatives in each country have already knocked the calculator into their heads. They thoroughly prepared for the dimensional talks, which examined the elements needed to take advantage.


    Immediately after the luncheon, the dimensional meeting began. Conversation between two dimensions of destiny. It was natural that everyone''s attention was focused. The conference room was large enough to accommodate hundreds of people at once. A place prepared for today. The conference room, which borrowed the power of magic and science, recorded countless voices.


    Those who sat on behalf of each country clenched their hearts. The solemn atmosphere eroded the conference room. Bererosa was skillfully able to conduct the dimensional talks.


    The topic of the conversation varied. The problem with connecting two dimensions with different civilizations was that no one could be sure. Even if I had an institutional device, I was sure there would be gaps. Maybe that''s why the agreement between the two dimensions was rarely made. Severe neurological warfare comes and goes in order to pass uncertain elements on to the other and have more uncertain elements.


    It was the first day, but there was no concession. A series of unsupported agreements. Bererosa came up with a new topic to break the stiffness. That was the story of the gate.


    "If you agree, I will install a gate. There''s only one gate, and in many ways, equity is a problem."


    It was a funny thing for all mankind to gather in Australia. That''s why Bererosa was planning to set up and manage gates in each country. It was no exaggeration even if we could pass through this agenda.


    "But it''s also a problem that the number of gates is growing."


    "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "You have control of the gate, which is a problem. No matter how good a technology is, if it can''t be controlled, it''s like poison. There''s no law that says a gate won''t be utilized like a Grandeliol."


    Numerous representatives responded violently. The gate was a double-edged sword. What they were most worried about was a sudden invasion. Even though The Circle was broken, Zephyros was an unknown territory. I didn''t know when or where the feces would occur.


    "The issue of rights and authority is to be equally shared under mutual agreement. There won''t be any unilateral gates. Minimum safety measures are in place."


    "Queen Bererosa, I don''t mean not to take your word for it, but even with the safety measures in place, it''s the work of Zephyros, who holds the power over the gate. It just repeats the same process. Don''t you think there''s a better way?"


    "A sure way... what is it?"


    "Shouldn''t technology be transferred?"


    One representative said so, and the speaker was frantic. I never thought I''d be asking so blatantly. However, they shook and did not deny the opinion. Maybe we can achieve the possibility of leapfrogging to a world-dimensional level other than Zephyros. The Genius Ileu''s opportunity. They examine Nanzi Bererosa''s intentions.


    Bererosa sighs as the atmosphere shifts. Those who came out on behalf of Earth were greedier than she imagined. And Juan Muchi. The dimensional leap was the result of the pioneers risking their lives and establishment. It was true that The Circle refined the results a little more, but that didn''t mean that the pioneers'' efforts were going anywhere.


    Furthermore, the study of dimensional leapfrogging was a result of the blood and sweat of numerous pioneers. It was also a byproduct of the struggle. It was not something you could take with you.


    Bererosa smiles faintly. She realizes that she was unemployed. Even if two dimensional representatives came together to discuss peace and peace, the fact that each one was seeking extreme profits did not change.


    "I''m sure you know. Dimensional leap is more magical than science. If you take it now, it''s impossible for you to interpret it. So why don''t we discuss technology before the two-dimensional relationship progresses a little bit?"


    "That''s too bad. If we discuss anything other than the essentials, it''s more like a watermelon licking conversation." I''m afraid the significance of the dimensional conference will be clouded. "


    A gentle warning, but Bererosa snorts. Not long ago, it didn''t work for her on Earth.


    "Can you do that? Dimensional conferences are what everyone wants. Can you ignore their intentions? No, I''m asking the wrong question. because it doesn''t make sense that those of you who represent humanity in the first place ignore their concern."


    The face of the representative who expressed his concern to Bererosa turned red. Dimensional conferences were not something that could be staggered by placing a banner. It was already a matter of survival.


    Over the past seven years, the global economy has grown enormously based on heterotopia. Powered by the infinite possibilities that emanate from the heterotopia.


    However, the glorious growth was only a castle built on sand. As soon as the foundation disappeared, the global economy greatly shifted. Different levels of afterstorms were coming. There were many crises that hit the global economy, but there were no direct and shocking shocks to this extent.


    Values and concepts did not fall. The ''place of existence'' disappeared without a trace. It was no exaggeration to say that the world had changed in one day. It was natural that many foundations would fall as things evaporated.


    A huge economic panic was imminent if we didn''t use our hands. The crisis was in full swing. What was urgent was not Zephyros, but Earth. Zephyros was a matter of choice, but Earth was a matter of respect.


    A situation where each of us exchanges sharp words once in a while. The atmosphere of the dimensional talks cooled rapidly.


    At that time, one man raised his hand and gave his opinion. Among the many representatives, the prominent middle-aged man boasted a glamorous appearance. A well-groomed beard and hairstyle were more like movie actors than politicians. The smooth folded creases only added to the word "gracefulness."


    "I''m sorry. I''ll do as Queen Bererosa says about the technology transfer. I apologize again for my sensitive concerns. I think we made a mistake before we were motivated."


    The situation of a large number of representatives. Nature''s providence was to create those who represented them as a group. An irresistible charm like an awl was meant to stand out.


    The middle-aged man''s name is Kembell Phelox. His story of surviving for five years in Grand Delhi hit the entire country. There was no one in the Senate who didn''t know how much he had embraced so many people for his role. Kembell was an unprecedented American star who rose to the top of the council.


    Bererosa stares into Kembell''s eyes, full of heat and aspiration.


    "I accept your apology. I guess I said a lot of things, too."


    "Thank goodness. The queen has acknowledged that we can tell a more productive story. It''s no big deal. I just want to talk about the background that I had to ask for technology transfer."


    "I can''t help but ask. What is your background?"


    "I think that''s mistrust. I''m not talking about Queen Bererosa, of course. What I''m trying to say is something else. Beware of Zephyros comes from the fear that more circle-like organizations might reappear."


    Bererosa''s back is cooler. It was because I thought I knew what Kembell was trying to say. Unlike her, Kembell''s words did not go beyond her expectations.


    "In fact, it has become our concern that more circles may still remain in Zephyros. The one beside Queen Bererosa is proof of that."


    Kembell''s name was Jay. James Gifiel, ruler of the Zifiel family and leader of the western continent. Kembell, who recited his history, said:


    "Even though the circle is broken, the chief''s son is eating, so don''t you sit down? That''s really weird, right?"


    "You must have heard James'' march quickly. He was a simple pioneer until recently. And James means the same thing to us. It is true that The One''s chairman is his father, but it has nothing to do with James'' will."


    "So the circle is misunderstood, but the core is intact. You don''t understand how irresponsible it is to have someone do it, but not to have someone take responsibility, do you? Or do you think it''s a good thing?"


    Bererosa bites her lip. The conflict that started in Zephyros must have affected the Earth. Anything I said would sound like an excuse.


    "We still haven''t forgotten what happened seven years ago. because the wounds that were inflicted could not be easily healed."


    Theoretical Stories and Colorful Topics. It was an adamant argument, but there was no one to stop Kembell. It was because there was no one who couldn''t agree with what he said. The fear of The Circle still lingered in their hearts.


    "What do you want?"


    "May there be a fair reward and a fair punishment. You haven''t even solved your homework, but you can''t solve your new homework."


    Bererosa sighs without anyone knowing. She was a victim, but she couldn''t say anything because Jay was there. If I acted quickly, it could look like I was defending Jay. That''s why she turned her head.


    "Problem with The Circle is solved. It''s an organization that may not be as gruesome as it looks, but has no more circles. Let me put my name on it."


    "Well, I don''t know if I can trust the other representatives."


    Numerous representatives nod as they agree with Kembell''s opinion. The flames of doubt were burning vigorously. Kembell stares at the demonstration to confirm his opinions.


    "The King of the Shadows, you would know. How do you think it''s right to solve the problem with The One? Is it better to keep pushing like this? Or should we settle this here and now?"


    Kembell was confident that he would take his side in the opening of the dimensional summit. It was possible to know that the one who asked the guardian of humanity could not raise his hand. However, he stepped on his expectations lightly. He was with humanity, not with power.


    "I''ve heard the stories. But you''re mistaken. We are no longer a circle. Look around you. This is the land we trampled down and captured from the House of Rufus. Will you ignore our sacrifices? Why are they appealing to us for their crimes? Do you think we''re covering more circles?"


    "That''s not it. I just wanted to acknowledge the western continent and call them to a dimensional conference."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 503 00503 Confusion

    "I told you. It''s a different organization than them. Or else you won''t believe me?"


    "James is sitting there, isn''t he? I can''t believe it if I want to. That''s probably the same thing for the other representatives. It is a great contradiction that there is no more being at the center of the circle, but James is there. Skepticism always turns into difficulty. Why don''t you draw a clear line on this opportunity?"


    Sihyun smiled faintly. It was funny for Kembell to dig for weaknesses to take the lead. Kembell''s gaze was cooler.


    "Did I say that lightly? I declare to you that I have given you a breakthrough, defeated a great old being, and stopped the Doom Brake. No more circles... don''t forget who''s been protecting you all this time."


    It was an arrogant declaration, but Kembell was indisputable. Xi Hyun''s walk told me everything. He was a strong man who helped to root out more circles from the moment he emerged. He declared that there were no more circles.


    It was a pointless collision. If there had been more circles in the first place, I wouldn''t be sitting here right now. Kembell, who was about to take advantage of the situation he owed, noticed that the current was unusual. It was impossible to cry anymore.


    "Focus on the agenda at hand. I don''t want to be a part of a costly argument. And all of the people here are hand-picked from the Tagnaria Kingdom. We gathered only those who thought there were no two dimensions of peace and peace. You''re saying you don''t trust my judgment with Bererosa. You''re going to be disappointed. No, I''m disappointed."


    Kembell''s face turns red. It was because there was a blatant mockery in his words. His reaction came to me with great humiliation because he had held everyone''s support on his back so far.


    But you can''t just bow your head here. Kembell clenches his violent chest.


    "The King of Shadows, I don''t mean to disparage your accomplishments. But isn''t it too much to ignore my opinions with just one achievement? That''s going to require a lot of discussion. Isn''t that right?"


    Even though the circle disappeared, the evidence was weak. I had to rely entirely on his words. Kembell aims for it.


    "Then let me ask you one question. Is the Eastern Continent also unreliable? I bet the eastern continent doesn''t have any evidence you like so much."


    "That can''t be right. Everyone here knows that there are no more circles on the eastern continent."


    The whole of the Heiler continent was not exaggerated, so it was unlikely that the circle would continue to grow.


    "The problem is the western continent. It''s a place with more circles. It''s a place where you can''t say that the root of the circle is completely gone. We don''t want to deal with the variables and the variations."


    "I see..."


    With a vague smile, she closed her mouth. Representatives of each country who anticipated that communication and bad talk would spill, shrugged and waited for Xi Hyun''s answer. Shortly after, Xi Hyun had a reaction that surpassed their expectations.


    "Then I will exclude the western continent from this conference. I can''t believe you guys didn''t believe me. I will proceed only to the eastern continent."


    It was a far-reaching declaration. Representatives of each country were distracted. They simply stumbled across the western continent to take control. I was able to push it because I thought the western continent would not be excluded from the dimensional talks.


    Who would exclude the audience? But the situation was far beyond their expectations. I couldn''t figure out where it went wrong.


    Representatives of each country were astonished by the words that continued to excite their minds.


    "So I will not invade the western continent and retaliate or pillage their lands." I won''t stop you if you want revenge. If there''s so much heat on you, it''s not fair to interrupt. "


    His mouth twisted like a judge.


    "But it''s interesting. I can''t believe I''m saying that to a Western continent representative."


    When he stepped back, Jay appeared. There was no shortage of glorious looks and boldness because it was a representative of a force. However, his smile was unpleasant.


    Representatives from different countries could not have known that their faces were covered with laughter. Then they realized what they had done wrong.


    They knew the story of the western continent. The western continent, which completely absorbed existing forces, had a stronger support base than the eastern continent. Although the eastern continent was also growing, it was dominated by the Zifiel family that ruled the western continent.


    [Express your anger. To the extent that I can pressure representatives from different countries...]


    Wicked will that passes through your head. Jay sighs. They realized that representatives of each country would run for a meaningful reason in the dimensional conference and insisted on their vanity. It was planned from the beginning.


    [I wish I could be the enemy of all.]


    For the image of the eastern continent, it was like a vow to carve out the image of the western continent. It was a unilateral damage structure, but Jay had no other choice. He was an apostle who swore allegiance to Sihyun forever. I couldn''t resist even if I told him to jump into the fire pit.


    At the beginning, Jay got up from his seat because he wasn''t angry at the appearance of the council members. Bang, as he rolls his feet once, the speaker shudders. A clear demonstration of force. With overwhelming blindness, representatives of each country forgot to breathe.


    "I''ve heard a lot about you. I thought through dimensional talks, I could unmask the past, I could create a new future, but I guess you didn''t. If you don''t like the West that much, I won''t convince you."


    Jay stared down at the conference with a misguided attitude.


    "Fair reward? Fair punishment? Come if you''re so confident. I accept it. I will not avoid it, whether it is war, whether it is a duel, whether it is in pairs."


    Cambell shakes his hands and calms Jay down as his anger and frustration builds up against each other. If it collides here, there''s nothing left for him. It was him who provided the cause.


    "There was a misunderstanding. I''m not talking about that. We''re just preparing for what can happen. James knows that. Why we need to carefully drive the conference..."


    "I don''t want to hear it. If you have treated me like someone who has not been there, please do so to the end."


    The atmosphere of the conference room was cool. Representatives of each country kept their mouths shut, regardless of who was first. They stare at him desperately, but he doesn''t budge.


    Afterwards, talks were as dangerous as ice sheets. While the western continent has prevented exclusion from dimensional talks, the cooler atmosphere has not subsided. The delegates who did not forget the shock left the conference with a expressive expression.


    The first meeting stopped.


    /500


    After returning to the Starpalace, Jay put his tongue to the tricks of Sihyun. He took full advantage of his features. He simultaneously took advantage of the strength of being the ruler of the western continent and the weakness of being Chris'' son. After staring at him, Jay shakes his head as if he was tired.


    "Still, I can''t believe you''re a military base commander."


    "You''ll be more efficient at your job than Bererosa is at her villainy."


    "I can''t deny that."


    Jay recognized his position, sitting next to her. Her character and personality were not suitable for playing the role.


    ''But still. I thought it wouldn''t be normal from the moment I got here, but this.''


    Jay saw what was coming. It was accompanied by a great contradiction that the one who could say that he was the successor of The One was going on a different path from the circle. He always had to live with his doubts and doubts on his shoulders.


    "It was going to explode one day anyway. Even if it wasn''t you, the theme is full of garages."


    It couldn''t have been easy to connect two different dimensions. It was natural for discord to occur.


    Jay was in an unfathomable position anyway. Then I had to take full advantage of it. He was also a public enemy to prevent representatives from moving in the wrong direction.


    "My work will be done in the future."


    "Glad you know. You grease the delegates of each country to stay alert. Coordinate their capabilities toward an undiscovered location. I don''t like annoying things happening."


    "The more I think about it, the more annoying it is."


    "Otherwise, I wouldn''t have called you."


    Jay grumbled and tried his best to put himself in his shoes. It was Xi Hyun''s order, so it was impossible to escape. If I couldn''t help it, I had to enjoy it.


    "I''m sorry about Jay. It''s my job, Bondi."


    "No, ma''am. Because my job makes sense, internally and externally."


    I knew that she cared about Bererosa, so Jay couldn''t treat her lightly.


    "Are you the carrot wife and I in charge of the whip? This is so unfair to tears."


    "The plot is clear."


    "I don''t know if there really is a war."


    Jay sighs and grunts. Bererosa discussed the future with him. Even if it wasn''t a dimensional conference, they were the rulers of the western continent and the eastern continent, so the exchange of opinions with each other was very important.


    "Se-hyun?"


    Bererosa looks at him sleeping with his shoulder as a pillow. When he woke up to the sound of calling out to himself, he touched his eyes.


    "Did I sleep?"


    "Yes, he slept very well."


    "Do you get sleepy, Se-hyun? It''s a curious thing."


    Bererosa and Jay stared at her curiously. This was the first time I saw him sleeping outside. Is it a good change, or a bad change? Bererosa was concerned about the change in the prefix.


    "Don''t worry about it. It''s a change from embracing new power. You''ll be fine."


    I also knew that there was no persuasion. But there was no clearer reason.


    /501


    "Aaahhhh!"


    Cambell comes into the room, shouting. I wanted to throw the pickup right away, but he exerted superhuman patience. It was clear that all appliances belonged to the Kingdom of Tagnaria. Obviously, the broken items were bound to reach the ears of Xi Hyun with the mouths of the servants and maids.


    As soon as the first meeting was over, Kembell suppressed the boiling furnace because he wanted to avoid the rumors of frenzy spreading. The emotion burned hot, but the reason sank cold.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 504 00504 Confusion

    "Jacker!"


    "Yes, Kembell. What''s the matter?"


    A middle-aged woman enters the room on Kembell''s call. He was Campbell''s assistant, Jacques Doland. Knowing Kembell''s nature, Jacker looks at him with an uneasy look. I already knew what happened at the conference room. It was he who collected the information about Zephyros and gave it to Kembell.


    "If all the powers work together, we can take on the Shadow King, right?"


    "It will be difficult."


    "Even if it has evolved one step beyond its limits?"


    "It''s still difficult. Kembell knows that, too. The power of the Shadow King..."


    It is true that we have captured a few of the powers of the supernatural Savior. They were the first to hear about Zephyros. Captured talents could be considered elite together, but it was impossible for them to deal with the demonstration. He had already surpassed human territory. If you didn''t feel anything when you saw the sights on Haller''s continent, it was an ornament, not a head.


    "There''s a limit to being alive, though, isn''t there?"


    I wasn''t asking for your consent. It was a one-way notice. Kembell had no intention of retreating from the beginning. Jacker also knew that Kembell was stubborn. But he had no choice but to stop Kembell.


    "Why don''t you bear with it? This is the domain of the pioneers. You can''t avoid their eyes."


    "Hold on? You want me to hold on? Now, you!"


    With a pick up, Kembell looks at Jacker. The light seemed to explode quickly, but the frenzy was palpable. A loud murmur erupted from Kembell''s mouth, whether it was a tightly clenched molar. Kembell lets out a hot breath as he sets down his purse.


    "Weaknesses."


    "Yes?"


    "Find your weakness. No matter how strong the Shadow King is, his social activities will not change. There should be a gap in his hook. If you can''t dig him out, just dig into the environment around him."


    It was not an exaggeration to say that it was Kembell''s winning formula. It wasn''t because he was strong that Kembell was the best in Grandeliol. I was able to overcome many talents because I was prepared and coped with them. It was Kembell''s specialty to find the opponent''s weakness.


    "But it won''t be easy. Queen Bererosa next to him is a hard target to crack."


    Digging behind Sihyun was accompanied by many obstacles. Even if it wasn''t his strength, those around him walked together. It was a separate matter of catching up on weaknesses and enduring the afterstorms. If I did something wrong, I could have fallen.


    But Kembell''s will has not been broken. Rather, he decides whether or not Jacquere''s words will rise.


    "You won''t listen to me? Well, there''s nothing left to be sad about. You did what you had to do."


    Zacker was indisputable to Kembell''s words.


    "But don''t forget. I''m not the only one who knows what you''ve done in that hell. You can live like this because of my protection. Like it or not, we''re stuck together."


    Kembell stares at Jacker. Jacker, who couldn''t stand Kembell''s gaze, bows his head. It wasn''t just Kembell who committed the crime in Grandeliol. Jacker, he also committed a crime to survive. Becoming Kembell''s faithful dog, he is not hesitant to fall into the mud.


    Even if you break out of Grandeliol and realize your guilt, that doesn''t change. It was because the karma he had committed was not going anywhere.


    "How long are you going to stand there? You''re not going to investigate?"


    Zacker nods. He had a family to support. They had no future but Kembell''s eyes. Unfortunately, his conscience did not break Kembell''s power.


    "... I''ll do it."


    Jacker turns away, his pathetic answer.


    /502


    Even though the dimensional talks began, the day of swimming did not change. Once she opens her eyes, she focuses on her training until she closes her eyes again. The atmosphere was cluttered because the dimensional conference was held in the Kingdom of Tagnaria, but the swimming ignored the atmosphere.


    The pool of blood spits out into your mouth and settles down. Today''s training was over here. Since her body had reached its limit, further training was like poison.


    Alto shakes his head, gazing down at the swimming pool.


    "I can see the urgency. Why don''t you take it slow?"


    "But if you don''t do this, I can''t stand next to you."


    "Papa doesn''t discriminate because he has no power. Don''t push yourself too hard."


    "I know you don''t discriminate. Circumstances and environments only compel me to choose."


    "That''s an unexpected point of view."


    "Alto has the power to make choices at any time."


    Alto shrugs. For a month, she pushed the swim mercilessly. It was no exaggeration to say that bones and muscles were reassembled in a violent workshop. But it was not a one-sided violence.


    Everything was a thoroughly calculated move. It was the process of removing impurities from the body and passing through spirituality. It was natural for the body to complain of pain as it forcefully provoked and expanded its potential.


    Alto opened up the possibilities of swimming through the duel. The guitar designed to be a great old being will someday be a great help to her.


    It wasn''t hard. Alto, the anatomy of Nialla Totep, was conceived in his mind by the theories and techniques that many of the geniuses had established. There could have been no trial and error. It''s because all the years she''s spent destroying it. But Alto didn''t tell the secret to the swimmer.


    ''... I thought he was a genius, but the real genius was here.''


    It was amazing what a month of swimming had accomplished. It was almost a decade''s journey in one go. Even though the frenzy of swimming wanted to be acknowledged by the one I loved was insatiable.


    "There''s still a lot of clumsiness, but your body is on the starting line."


    Even if a great old being appeared here now, the swimming could still escape. It was not a sharp spear that Alto gave to the swimmer, but a solid shield, so dodging it didn''t matter.


    It was her stegma that had a profound impact on swimming. The ability to activate the body to its fullest extent, the body of a user. It had a trait that made it stronger with practice.


    For a swimmer who needed a hard bowl, the steel was an unbeatable support. For her apostle, Thought was an area that she did not need to train. Luck was luck.


    "What you need now is mental maturation. Oh, I''m not asking you to be a saint. I''m talking about extreme hopes. My desperate wish will be to lead you to a wider world. If you''ve seen a lot of open walls next to Sihyun, you can enlighten me."


    Alto tapped the shoulder of the swimmer and wiped his face stained with blood and sweat. Now that I finished my training, it was time to enjoy my leisure time.


    "I''m going to Papa''s today, aren''t you coming?"


    "I''m... fine."


    "Really? You still haven''t reconciled?"


    "I have something to make up with you."


    "You can''t be honest. What if the wave suddenly collapses? You can''t even apologize when you want to?"


    "I''m not going to listen to you. Why did you collapse?"


    "You want me to be honest with you because you could get that desperate."


    "I''ll think about it."


    "Stubbornness is like blue."


    Alto no longer recommended it. I could have been a nag as I tried to be Cupid of Love. There was nothing Alto could do. I had no choice but to hope that the swimming would change my mind and reach out to him sooner or later.


    "Come as soon as you can. Papa''s worried."


    Alto has moved away from the training ground. The swim leans against the wall and sighs. She wanted to go. But my footsteps do not drop. It is true that he was angry at his helplessness and his attitude of accepting it as if he had no reason to do anything, but it was not foolish enough to not realize that it was his affection.


    Maybe it''s because he''s been through a lot. Now I have no idea whether I am angry or not. I was also starting to feel guilty that I was angry at him for that.


    I didn''t want to be ashamed of seeing my face for no reason. It seemed to reveal his immaturity. I needed more time to think.


    "Hah, what are you doing?"


    The sighing swim looks at a man approaching him. The man with the boy''s appearance was impressive. He had headphones around his neck.


    Swimming could easily tell that he was from Earth because he didn''t look like Zephyros. Circumstances that may or may not be alert. The swim greets him with an ambiguous smile.


    "May I help you?"


    "I think I''m lost."


    "If you go outside and turn to the right, you''ll find the hallway where the maids often go. Grab anyone there, show them the room number, and they''ll take you there."


    "Oh, right. Thank you. I''ve never seen a palace like this..."


    "Every first experience is new."


    "But do you live in the Kingdom? It looks like you could use the smokehouse all you want."


    The swim takes a step back. Words that could never be ignored came from the mouth of a stranger.


    "Are you spying?"


    "No, I told you. I got lost... and I stumbled upon a duel. I had never been in such a violent fight before, so I couldn''t help but pay attention. Why are you training like that?"


    Swimming knew what he was pointing at. Exercise where blood and sweat flow, bones and muscles break. It was self-discipline, not training.


    "I wanted to be strong."


    "Well, that''s the way it has to be. because the people around you are extraordinary. You look like you''re staying at the castle, but if you look around, you won''t be able to sleep."


    "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "I''m talking about pioneers. Isn''t that just pathetic? because they have that power from birth. People like us, even if we invest decades, we can''t keep up with their achievements. You give your life, it doesn''t change."


    I wanted to say that swimming was Moore. Lin and Bererosa, whom she loved, were both pioneers. I didn''t want to hear them disparage their efforts. But she couldn''t open her mouth. She knew that their talents were unreasonable.


    "... you don''t look so good."


    "It''s okay. I think I know more about the pioneers than that. Have you had a chance to see the pioneers on Earth?"


    "I survived the Grand Delriol. I grew up looking at them, and I couldn''t possibly know if I wanted to."


    Swimming burst into elasticity. A strong sense of sympathy arose from the word "survivor." Swimming quietly listened to him. It was just a dazzling word, but she was perfectly empathetic.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 505 00505 Confusion

    "By the way, it''s late introduction, my name is Steven Gotters."


    "I''m an exponential swimmer."


    Steven and the handshake swim were noticed. He has the same concerns as himself. But she didn''t say it directly. Could have been an excuse. Steven doesn''t seem to think so. It''s because he smiled like a villain and brought out a sensitive topic.


    "It seems like you''re in a lot of trouble anyway, don''t you need your strength?"


    "Yes?"


    The swim frowned as soon as it heard Steven''s words. No matter how much he longed for strength, he did not pay attention to suspicious offerings. His expression turned cold.


    Steven shrugs. He knew how funny he was talking.


    "Don''t look at me like that, because I know what I''m saying is weird. It''s just that I had similar concerns, and I just reached out because I knew the pain that it was causing."


    "I don''t think Steven has anything to worry about. Isn''t that right?"


    "That''s all I have to say."


    "Get out of the smokehouse now. If not, I''ll call the others."


    In a decisive voice, Steven shrugs. The threat of swimming was efficient. Nothing could be more intimidating for a man who hates to be seen.


    But he didn''t give up until the end.


    "Here''s my room number. Come back if you change your mind."


    You shake your head as if you didn''t have to worry about the swimming after receiving the note.


    "I''m sorry..."


    "Just take it. You can throw it away if you want to. I want to give you a chance. You don''t have to think hard."


    Having forced the swimmer to take a note, Steven takes a step forward with a solemn expression. He turns to the right, just like the swimmer said. But it was a middle-aged woman, not a maid. Fatigued eyes and a pouting mouth were the archetypes of the Sally Man who suffered from his boss.


    He gets close, but Steven doesn''t look away. Rather, I took a step away from him.


    "My work is done, Mr. Jacker."


    Steven did not hide his hatred for the middle-aged. Jacker''s instructions, a middle-aged man like that, were unique. Even if it wasn''t, Steven hated Jacker.


    "Thank you, Steven. Thanks to you, we can carry out Kembell''s orders."


    Steven trembles. Zacker''s remarks were profoundly insulting to him.


    "Don''t say my name with your filthy mouth."


    "Does it make sense that a father can''t call out his son''s name?"


    "Wake up. You''re not my father."


    Seven years ago, a man named Jacques Doland abandoned his family and became a dog of power. Steven still hasn''t forgotten. As the Grand Delliol unfolds, Zacker abandons his family and runs to Kembell. His life is more important than the welfare of his family.


    Jacques, who abandoned the human race, did not stop there. He even built a new home. He welcomed a younger, more beautiful woman as his wife.


    "My father died seven years ago. So be careful not to let me see you. I don''t know what I''m going to do if I keep hanging around."


    Changing the castle of Doland to Gotus was all to cover Jacquere''s tracks.


    "This is just the price of helping you participate in the project. Give and take. Promise is important, even if you don''t like it."


    Two years ago, Steven gained power with Jacker''s help. At that time, he promised to grant Jacker a wish. I didn''t want to be the same man as Jacquere, so I paid a fair price.


    "Maybe she won''t come to the room. because she seemed very independent to me."


    "Don''t worry. It doesn''t matter. As long as Kembell is gone, there will be no harm."


    "You''re as disgusting as ever."


    "I''m struggling to survive. You''ll see when you grow up. I don''t know how hard it was for my father..."


    "Don''t make excuses. Even if you justify it that way, your sins won''t go away."


    "You''re not the one who taught him the room number."


    Steven turns his head, short of his tongue. He knew the swimming could fall into a trap. But he didn''t care. Because when Duang came, they were all going to die.


    "Anyway, now that you''ve done your job, you should go."


    "I didn''t have to tell you."


    Steven turns his back on Jacker once. Now that you have kept your promise before you die, there''s no time for Jacker to die.


    /503


    An endless wind of flesh howls over the land of glaciers and snow. The Arctic Ocean, with only snow, was an extreme bluff. The land that did not give up was a barren hell. The only thing in the Arctic was the bitter cold and the thick snow.


    But Slander and Chris walked on it as if they were taking a walk. For those who transcended death, the Arctic was just a different theme park. The slander wiggles his fingers around like an antenna and tilts his head.


    "Hard to find without a reference point. That''s what it looks like."


    "That''s not why you came all the way out here to tell me you can''t find it, is it?"


    "I wouldn''t say that. It will only take longer than expected."


    On the contrary, Slander takes a cheerful step, as if to when he wandered off. Soon after, he stood in front of a frozen glacier that had stopped for a thousand years.


    "This is it."


    Though unlike the landscape around it, the glaciers that Slander pointed to are colorful enough to be jewels. Not to mention having a glass smooth surface.


    Looking around, Chris notices a crack under the glacier. Deep, dark cracks like the Abyss. Chris sensed a strange power in it.


    "Is it down there?"


    "If I''m not mistaken."


    "You don''t want to be wrong and say that... Don''t you think it''s funny?"


    "Monkeys fall from trees, too. It''s virtue to be humble when you can be humble."


    Chris raises his strength, ignoring Slander''s nonsense. As he turns his gaze, the thick ice begins to melt. Poian, the steam rises and takes a step back as if it were nothing to do with Slander, not even an inch ahead.


    Inside the glacier were constellations. Glaciers that absorbed sunlight uniformly emitted a variety of colors, like the spectrum. Even in the comic book, it was not an exaggeration.


    "What''s that?"


    What Chris pointed to was a lump of flesh that revealed the tendon and blood.


    A lump of flesh with primitive, pure power rushed towards him as soon as it sensed Chris'' prowess. Bang, a chunk of flesh accelerates faster than a bullet and rushes to Chris.


    Ordinary pioneers would have died on the spot. But the surprise didn''t work on Chris out of frame.


    "Not a chance."


    He reaches out and grabs the lump of flesh lightly. Slowly, he instinctively gripped a lump of flesh with the feeling of a worm crawling on the palm of his hand. Qasim, a lump of flesh that could not withstand Chris'' power, vomited blood all over his body.


    "It''s like the juice is flowing."


    "..."


    It was not a good experience. It is because the blood of the lump is like gummy bears. Chris, who evaporated the blood, nodded.


    "Again, what is this?"


    "The Ancients. More precisely, the descendants of those who ruled this star earlier."


    "This is the Ancients?"


    "Yes, it was their world until the end of the age of creation."


    "Why are you here?"


    "Death is here because it''s out of reach."


    "That''s strange. No, I must say I''m disappointed. If what you say is true, then this star''s ancestor is a lump of flesh."


    "There''s no need to be so disappointed. Didn''t I tell you that they are the descendants of those who ruled this star earlier? Those trapped in the Arctic have regressed to survive. These are the Ancients, not the Ancients."


    "Literally a bag of genetic information only..."


    Losing interest, Chris heads deeper. Ancients have been prowling for him from all over, but it''s no use. The resistance of the Ancients was not a ready-made movement.


    But it''s also an extension of the experience. Corrected by infinite growth, Chris was able to absorb the abilities of the Ancients in the creation age. Chris, who received the knowledge of the past in secret, made a look on his face.


    "Is it absorbing like this?"


    "There is no high and low level of learning. There''s something to learn from a fleshlump."


    Slander hugs the Ancients as hard as he can. Blood drips from his backpack, but he looks at Chris as if he''s fine.


    "Will you take it?"


    "Of course. It won''t be long now. Follow me."


    It was a vague answer, but Chris didn''t say anything. It''s because Slander''s actions are impeccable. As Chris goes deeper and deeper, he stops walking after entering a dead end.


    "... Is this the Lan Tagos you were talking about?"


    "Yes, it is."


    The creature buried in the glacier is entirely circular. The six claws are scattered. Maybe it''s the fur that grows so much. It''s about three meters taller. Lan Tegos didn''t even flinch, despite the guests.


    "You''re taking a deep nap. It''s worth taking care of."


    Slander lays the Ancients in his arms to the ground. At that moment, Lan Tegos reacted. His mouth, sharp as a needle, broke the ice and came out.


    Chuckle, Lan Tegos'' mouth, which has grown like an elephant''s, has sucked the blood of the Ancients. The Ancients were drained of blood and melted like slime. With the Ancients adopted, Ran Tegos realizes that Slander is right in front of him.


    "You, Alathothep...?"


    "Here, Chris. May you absorb the power of Lan Tegos. I don''t think he''s recovered yet. Now''s your chance."


    "There''s no need to rush. I''ll take care of it."


    At the end of Slander''s words, Chris puts the mouth of Lan Tegos into his arm. As Chris watched Lan Tegos drain his blood, he was able to realize the ''resurrection''.


    Lan Tegos tilts his head as he looks at it.


    "Are you, by any chance, aware of my ability...? Why...?"


    "To be stronger."


    Despite hearing Chris'' answer, Ran Tegos'' question is not over.


    "Yes, go? Don''t you know? What are you...?"


    The words of Tegos do not continue. It''s because Slander tore his mouth off. Chris frowns, covered in red blood. No matter how much I think about it, Slander''s reaction was not normal.


    "What are you doing, Slander?"


    "Yes? What do you mean?"


    "There''s no point in a bunch of idiots. You deliberately interrupted Lan Tagos."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 506 00506 Confusion

    From Chris'' point of view, Slander''s actions are as sudden as lightning strikes the dry sky. Slander shrugs once again, confirming that Lan Tegos is dead.


    "That''s a pity. I think the timing has shifted. I thought it was time to kill Sloan Tegos. Too bad I didn''t hear him out."


    "Don''t pretend you don''t want to hear it."


    "That''s okay to misunderstand. I''m free."


    We''ve known each other for a year, but Chris feels strangely familiar to the slander. It is because he did not know his goals and objectives. It wasn''t Chris''s taste to play at someone''s fingertips without knowing anything. I was deceived enough by Alto.


    "Finally, the resurrection is in my hands. If you''re so proud, you can resurrect Tegos, right? You may not be interested, but I''m a little curious."


    Chris approaches Lan Tegos. But he couldn''t even walk two steps. Slander stands in his way. Strange static eroded the intestine. The smile disappears from Slander''s mouth momentarily.


    "That''s why I don''t like kids who notice."


    Chaos and chaos. A disorderly disposition unfolds over your face. Joy and sadness. Joy and despair. Good and evil. It is a cloudy aura from which the contradictory concepts are mixed and mixed.


    Crushed by Slander''s energies, Chris breathes heavily. I couldn''t resist even though I had similar temperaments. Slander has been a complete being since the creation of the universe. It was no exaggeration to say that the weight of time was another measure.


    Slander''s eyes are extremely dry. What was in it was an endless abyss.


    Chris instinctively realizes the true nature of the slander. It was different from the beings he had dealt with so far. The fact that he was standing there alone was an irresistible chaos and confusion that eroded reason and providence. I felt like I couldn''t come out once I went in.


    "No, you have to blame Tegos for talking lightly. Oh, my god. I can''t believe you''re still mad at Chris for not encouraging him."


    Slander tapped the deliberate shoulder of Chris with a smile on his mouth, as always.


    Neither Slander could have predicted that Lan Tegos would bring it up. Maybe it''s because he was split from the same root. Lan Tegos had gotten used to Chris.


    It was no exaggeration to say that it was a mistake that came out once every billion years. But it didn''t matter if they found out. Nothing has changed since Chris was obsessed with new facts. Because he had no other choice.


    "I wanted to take the stairs step by step, but I couldn''t help it. because it was going to come out someday. Now that you know, it won''t make a difference."


    Slander''s situation was uncertain. He was always in charge of the situation. I actually enjoyed it. But in the words of Ran Tegos, his plan fell apart.


    "Have you got a story to hide from me?"


    "In that way, I feel sad. Whether I spoke or not, there was only one way you could go."


    "It was one anyway...? You sound funny. You speak as if my destiny is sealed."


    "Because it''s true."


    Looking at the slander, Chris bursts into elasticity.


    "... Now that you''ve helped me, it was very intentional. Tell me precisely, or I will destroy you first."


    "Let''s move on. It''s a cumbersome, annoying story to tell here. It''s going to take a long time."


    "You''ll have to explain."


    Chris follows the slander through the gaps in the dimensions. After the resurrection, there was no reason for him to stay at the North Pole. The atmosphere shifts as they cover their tracks.


    High and shallow, swollen beings - with a blade wind - and low and deep, swollen beings - with a blade wind. Two beings of different temperaments travel through the corpses of Ran Tegos, drawing a strange trajectory. They lost their strength and became a natural disaster and greedily devoured the corpses of Ran Tegos. They shouted to the world, craving even a single bone and a drop of blood.


    krrrrrreeeeeeeeeee.


    grrererererererer.


    At the same time as the roar that filled the glacier disappeared, they also hid themselves. Like he wasn''t there in the first place.


    At that time, Sherry was traveling across the continent in search of the cause of the waves, leaving Tagnaria. Realizing that the tide had begun at Haler-Gate, she searched for traces. Sherry moves along an invisible causal relationship that reaches a great old existence. After stepping across the western continent to the frontier, she had no choice but to stop.


    "This is..."


    There were no sensory beings. But instinct taught me.


    "It was definitely here."


    Sherry was convinced for many years that she had watched how Shub Niguras hid his power and how he utilized it. The trail leads north. Sherry arrived at the Arctic where she left everything to vague instincts and vague conjectures.


    A place where the trail ends and where there are new trails. Not long after Sherry found a trail of fresh ice, she was able to find a giant glacier.


    It was only for a moment that I was attracted to a transparent and smooth surface. After realizing that there was a crack in the ice, Sherry threw herself into it. The interior of the glacier was surprisingly cozy. Except for the fact that there are flesh masses that reveal the tendons and veins.


    "So this is it, then."


    Sherry turns her head, shredded in flesh. There was evidence that the guest had been there, so she moved without hesitation. Sherry reaches a dead end and sees a big hole. It''s about three to five meters in size. There are some loose ends. Sherry bites her lip realizing that there was a great old being inside. I came to find the cause of the wave, but I saw trouble I didn''t even think of.


    "I must inform my master."


    Sherry did not hesitate. Something unusual was happening.


    /504


    One sighed. One sleepwalker has not yet woken up. Knock, knock. The one who arrived at the destination knocked on the door.


    "Se-hyun, get up."


    Knock, knock. Nervously knocked on the door, but he didn''t even flinch.


    "Time to get up, Se-hyun. How long are you going to stay in bed?"


    One came into the room. It was evidence that he was lazy when the sun came up, but he did not wake up. When I approached him, my heart cooled. It was because it was not excessive for a corpse to hold their hands together and not move.


    "Se-hyun...?"


    One of the anxieties from the raid shook his shoulders like crazy, but he didn''t wake up. I just shrunk my shoulders like a broken doll.


    "Get up! Sihyun, don''t play with me."


    One shouted, but he didn''t move. I just slept very, very well. Deep and deep in the swamp, he never returns. Only then did I realize something was wrong, and I ran down the hallway. I needed the help of others.


    /505


    Rin and Bererosa, then swim with one. Four women were gathered in one place. They had different personalities, but both anxious and restless expressions were the same.


    After opening the door, a girl came in, and Bererosa got up from her seat. Her stronghold contains an unseen sense of urgency.


    "Miss Alto, what was the outcome?"


    "Breath, pulse are normal. It doesn''t cause seizures. It doesn''t cause a seizure. It''s terribly good. Papa''s having a good time."


    "You mean you''re sleeping comfortably. But why isn''t it happening?"


    "Perhaps, I have been struck by Hippos. It''s impossible to explain what happened to Papa if it wasn''t for him. If he had suppressed the waves of the past for so many years, he would not have been a difficult opponent."


    The reason was so many garages, there was no doubt about it. Alto knew all about Hippos. He controls sleep and hypnosis. In the dream, there was nothing I could do to oppose him.


    Unfortunately, Alto was just an ordinary girl who had lost her connection. If the area of activity was as large as before, he would have noticed the change in the demonstration in advance.


    Alto sighs and shakes his head. She knew better than anyone that that that was an excuse. It was the work of Hippos, determined and done. Even if he knew his plan, it would have been impossible to stop him.


    "Hana, why don''t you go into your dreams? You''ve been in there before."


    Lin glances at one. One remembers going to Dreamland with Sihyun.


    "I''ve already tested it. Different difficulty."


    One did everything in his power, but in the end, he couldn''t enter the dream. The dream he dreamed was also his, but it was also the existence that invited him into the dream. It was appropriate to say, "Dongmyeongdong", not "Dongmyeongdong".


    "So you can''t wake him up?"


    "At least it''s impossible to stimulate from this side. Even if you miraculously enter, you are more likely to be bounced off. And the shock must lead to death."


    "One thing is true. We have to wait for Papa to come out on his own."


    "But what if it doesn''t come out?"


    At Bererosa''s question, Alto bows his head. The answer was already set.


    "You''ll never wake up, and you''ll wander in your dreams."


    Swimming trembles at the sentence of death. She couldn''t stand the tears that burst out. I was blinded by the thought that I might not be able to see him again. I felt a thorn in my chest that I still hadn''t apologized.


    Bererosa hugs the swaying swimmer.


    "Swimming Miss, the more time like this, the more we need to stay awake. Se-hyun always came back to us. Isn''t it a little early to think he''s not coming back?"


    The swim that wiped away the tears replied vigorously.


    "I''m sorry."


    "No. I just wanted to tell you that grief doesn''t help."


    A clear swim, like a splash of cold water on his face, calmed his mind. I was counting on someone else to get recognition from him.


    "What are you going to do about the dimensional conference? If they find out that Se-hyun won''t wake up..."


    One question was answered. Dimensional talks were still ongoing. Bererosa clears her head and concludes.


    "Let''s proceed as planned. We have to do what we can right now. It''s like you don''t deserve to be with him if you can''t even protect your home."


    "Yes, I''ll help Papa wake up and not be ashamed."


    "Let''s try to wake him up happy."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 507 00507 Confusion

    The women were united in spirit. The women who turned the crisis into an opportunity ignited their will.


    "First of all, Yang, tell the Commander this. His power should be able to cope with the situation. At least he''s on his side."


    "Don''t worry."


    David, commander of the supernatural Savior, was able to wield more power than the representatives gathered at the Dimensional Conference. It was he who led the largest group on Earth. Anyone else, but one of the members of the Seven Swords is no stranger to him.


    "And Miss Alto, keep an eye on her. Because no one will notice the change that happens to you if you''re not Miss Alto."


    "Okay, just leave it to me. I know all about Papa."


    As the women went back one by one, the swim bit their lips. Emergency feelings were expressed externally. The swimming sensation of helplessness overwhelmed the swimmer who had learned that he had nothing to do with himself.


    "What should I do?"


    Bererosa smiles softly, her eyes facing the swim. It didn''t make sense that she, who led so many people, could not see through the heart of swimming. Bererosa opens her mouth as if she had nothing to think about.


    "Miss Swimming, please protect Se-hyun."


    "Ah¡­"


    The swim bursts with resilience because it was an unexpected offer. Bererosa''s words were like salvation to a swimmer. She reminded me that she was important, too. Swimming in Bererosa''s consideration, he clenches two fists. In return for Bererosa''s expectations, she was willing to do everything she could to be recognized by Sihyun.


    /506


    For beings who transcended good and evil, the universe was a playground. They were strong until they were born and died. There was no limit to those who beat reason and providence.


    The laws of the universe were also impossible to stop them. Those who roamed the universe with a mysterious power were very different. Some wanted to die, and some wanted to flourish. Some wanted chaos, some wanted neutrality.


    Everything changed when things with different ideologies collided. Their power that stretched beyond dimensions and space to the future and possibilities was not something that humans could already assess. Humans were nothing but dust to them.


    But he survived in it. He stood up and faced them on all foul conditions.


    Jihyun, who fought them in a duel as he smashed the galaxy, came to an end. Primitive chaos, the ultimate god, the king of all things. Azatos, the clumsy, foolish father. I confronted Azatos, the cosmos, who was there before me and the culprit of all events.


    On his feet, Azatos glances down at him accidentally.


    "We meet at last, Azatos."


    "Is he here..."


    There was no conversation between the two. Sihyun was a challenger, Azatos was a challenger. As Azatos and Sihyun struggled, outer space exploded. And everything went back to nothing.


    "... I had a dream like that."


    "Did you have a dream?"


    Lin stares at him as if it were ridiculous. It''s because he woke up with a bunch of wild tales of adventure. Spilling through the universe, destroying planets and galaxies. After a long life, Lynn realized it was nonsense.


    "There can''t be such a thing."


    "Isn''t that right?"


    He shrugged his shoulders. That''s why. Everyone wanted to be special, too. It was no wonder that the latent consciousness appeared in the dream.


    "I''m not a child, but I don''t dream of being transcendent, and I''m not in a frenzy, Si-hyun. You''re still awake?"


    "No, I just said it because it''s memorable. Don''t mind me."


    Lin looks down at the simulation in her arms. He was a cold-hearted monarch, but occasionally showed a childish side.


    "Don''t show others that you haven''t painted. Si-hyun, you are our representative. Besides, it''s a meeting day, right? If you take control of your opponent by appearing mediocre, you will neither die nor eat."


    "A nagging is like a mother..."


    "Practicing in advance isn''t bad, right?"


    "I don''t think so yet."


    "Then we''ll think about it from now on."


    Lin grinned with a sly smile, hugging her as hard as she could. Shi Hyun, who was buried in Lynn''s chest, recalled the past while smelling the sweet scent.


    Seven years ago, the Grand Delliol came down from the sky and consumed every city. Se-hyun, who was trapped in Seoul, longed for freedom. Five years later, when he came out into the world, it was a depressingly sunken world. The state collapsed and only the groups of cities survived.


    Ironically, Grandeliall had been holding him captive for five years, so he was a deserter. Shi Hyun came out into the world like that, breaking up the heterotopia, killing the heteros between the city and the city. So he ran forward and became the ruler of Seoul, the city that everyone looked up to.


    Sihyun went out and saw a woman waiting for him. His only secretary, Su-young. She was the fate and treasure that Sihyun found in Grandeliol.


    "Aren''t you angry?"


    "Yes? Why am I angry with you?"


    "You''re late."


    "Bona fide lady must have grabbed him. You did nothing wrong."


    The swim that said that washed away the dirt on his shoulders. He tilted his head due to an unknown feeling of hypocrisy.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "No, I''m not familiar with the word brother..."


    "You''re ashamed now? Even my brother has a naive corner. Really, you can''t see it at night."


    "There''s nothing I can''t do."


    He pinched the cheek of the swimmer and climbed into the limo. He goes out into the street, staring out the window dazed. It was only two years ago, but Seoul was getting revived. It was not an exaggeration to say that all the achievements were accomplished by Se-hyun.


    Structured rules and laws. High level of defense and security. It was hard to find such an emerging metropolis in the world.


    As soon as people saw the limousine, they tightened their heads. The world of corporations is power. Everyone followed him fanatically. He was fascinated by his power and his thoughts.


    "It scares me every time I see it."


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of. They''re all protecting us."


    When Shi Hyun arrived at the Jay Hour Tower, he met with support before entering the conference room. His advice has always been a great help to him. For a while, he stood up and talked. Late was absurd, because the meeting meant something to him.


    He entered the conference room and sat down. However, even after the appointment time had passed, the opponent did not come. The swim that looked at the clock puckered his lips.


    "Are they testing us?"


    "Maybe so."


    "Somehow it''s been weird since they contacted me first. There''s no reason to come from such a distant city, is there?"


    Sihyun closed her mouth so that the swimming could no longer grumble. Again, the high-heeled sound was clear. Unlikely, soon after, the door of the meeting room was opened.


    "I''m not sure I''m too late."


    "It''s okay, I just got here."


    The woman who came into the conference room and the shaken hands of Shi Hyun replied. Her name is Sherry Niguras. She swallowed up half of Europe by her hometown of Sweden.


    /507


    Sherry arrives at Prince Tagnaria and realizes that the atmosphere is unusual. The dark and unfortunate air is eroding the surroundings. Unless, of course, her expectations were unmistakable. When Sherry heard that he wasn''t waking up, she was stiff.


    "Is the master all right?"


    Sherry raises her butt as if to wake up. But soon she sat down. It''s because I realized there was nothing I could do for him. Bererosa gives Sherry the news and smiles powerlessly.


    "Yes, if Miss Alto is right, Se-hyun will be happy. We have nothing to worry about since you''re sleeping well. What''s important is that we stay focused until he wakes up."


    "I see. It must be painful for you to see us all so anxious." "


    "... but where has Miss Sherry been all this time? I couldn''t find it."


    "I was researching a faction at the Lord''s behest. because there were a lot of reassuring things about this one."


    Bererosa nods. As soon as the powers of the supernatural Savior arrived, the wave began. Given that their dimension of the Earth still suffered from one wave, it was doubtful.


    "Is that why you found something?"


    "Yes, at least I know the situation has progressed."


    "The look on your face didn''t turn out so good."


    Sherry nods her head and pulls out the ''unsolvable piece of ice'' in her arms. The ice sculpture was part of the glacier. The result of twisted logic and providence. It was also proof that the touch of a great old being had reached out.


    "There was a great old being sealed up in the Arctic. I don''t know how, but the beings that caused the wave seemed to have come into contact with it."


    "... So there are two great old things in Zephyros?"


    "Fortunately, the Arctic was found dead. because his trail led to a tidal wave."


    "The creature that caused the tide is healthy."


    Bererosa''s head twitches. Sihyun did not wake up from his sleep, so he was born into a great old existence. Unhappiness overlaps.


    "Perhaps there will be more horrifying waves than now."


    "Is there any chance you''ll just take your strength and disappear?"


    "Well, the creature that caused the tide must have been sealed up just like the one at the North Pole. They would have been living in a state close to natural phenomena. Otherwise, it doesn''t make sense to deceive the owner. So that''s what resurrected. It would be natural to turn your back on something you haven''t enjoyed in a long time."


    Bererosa realized at once what Sherry wanted to say. The unbroken calf couldn''t have gone to another town and made a fuss. There was a rare food gathered in one place, so it was a gold painting.


    "You want to enjoy the world now that you''re free."


    "That''s right, Bererosa. If the creature that caused the wave hadn''t gone elsewhere, it would soon hit the western continent and the eastern continent."


    Bererosa rises from her seat. Dimensional talks were ongoing, but the situation did not seem likely. It was a matter of life. Turning into a disaster is only a matter of time. It was an agenda that could not be ignored. She hurriedly summons the delegates. Bererosa stands on top of the statue, deciding to announce that the great old being might be in Zephyros.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    Oh, shit.

 508 00508 Confusion

    Representatives of each country did not hide their astonishment because the cause of the Korean faction was linked to the great old existence. The reality of worrying came to light. Everyone is shaken, but Kembell realizes this is an opportunity.


    So far, humanity has been a protected position. What if we could reverse this position? And what if you had a foothold to reverse it? Kembell''s head quickly returns. A chance for a genius to strengthen his position appeared before his eyes.


    "Is that why you want to stop the dimensional talks?"


    "Yes, I do. I urge you to return to Earth immediately through Hailer. It''s not safe here anymore. Losing you here is a huge loss."


    Representatives of each country nodded as if they were possessed by something. Through many experiences, I realized how dangerous and powerful a great old being was. Denying this situation in the first place was like wanting to die.


    But there are exceptions. Kembell opens his mouth in a grave. If we think about it calmly, we can all see that Bererosa''s words are flawed.


    "But if there was a king of shadows, it wouldn''t be a problem. He can handle it. It''s dangerous, but I think it''s too harsh to evacuate."


    Dagon, Atlac Nacha, Roiger and Char, Itaqua, Chateagua, Igolognac and K''Tulu. There were only eight of the great old beings that Sihyun had defeated. There were no more capable hunters on Earth. His strength to tear down the Mountain and to cut through the earth was to be regarded as an oppressor.


    "I see. He was there." Where the hell are you doing, Shadow King... "" "If he were here, we wouldn''t have to run away."


    According to Kembell, representatives of each country were able to keep their minds open and see the situation. Bererosa bites her lip as the atmosphere changed. She had already anticipated what Campbell had discussed.


    It was a problem of infertility at the same time as uncovering the cause of the wave. The main thing needed to hunt down the great old existence was the demonstration. It was natural to bury his home. The problem was that the condition of the test could not be easily revealed.


    That''s why Bererosa gave a vague answer. Unfortunately, that was the best she could do.


    "Se-hyun is busy with something else. Although dimensional talks are important, Se-hyun has a more important mission than that."


    "Are you saying that you were suddenly busy when you casually attended the dimensional conference yesterday? No matter how busy you are, you have time to get out here and talk. Isn''t that right?"


    "However, she is already in an unreachable place."


    "It''s a very sophisticated time, isn''t it?"


    "I admit to being sophisticated. However, it''s true that you can''t participate here."


    Kembell, who instinctively noticed that Bererosa was reluctant to talk about Xi Hyun, insisted. He did not forget yesterday''s humiliation. Kembell stands up and doesn''t let go like a wild dog.


    "What happened to the King of Shadows? because he would have had a lot of enemies."


    "That''s not it."


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea to ask for a one-sided understanding without sharing details. Isn''t that right?"


    "That''s just as important. And there is a way to cope without you."


    There was a workshop with no concessions. When it turned out that Sihyun was not waking up from his sleep, the dark situation reached a point.


    Bererosa knew Kembell''s intentions were impure, but she had to watch him carefully. If you push hard, you will come back strong. It was not a good idea to oppress Kembell for her to watch the situation.


    "We can handle it with our own strength. But that''s possible in any of the categories we anticipate and envision. It''s impossible to put all of you into categories and execute a plan."


    "You mean you don''t like the increase in variables when uncertainties are inserted. I can''t say no."


    Representatives of each country said that he could not stand up. Because there was nothing that could be gained as collateral. When the victory and defeat of the disadvantage of the conversation turned to Bererosa, Kembell stood up.


    "Can I tell you something? Queen Bererosa."


    "Yes, go ahead. Kembell."


    "Queen Bererosa thinks we''ll be safe back on Earth, but I don''t think so. Even if you go to Earth, it won''t make a difference."


    "Why do you think that is?"


    "He will, too. Didn''t the faction come here because of us, not because of what happened here? And I think the opposite is possible. Running away from here is not safe."


    There was no law telling the great old being who had been passed over on the Hiler not to follow them back to Earth. As long as the other person''s intentions could not be read, such variables were not variables.


    "Fair point." "Hardly anything profits from a reckless behavior." "Perhaps a great old being is after it." "That''s a tricky number." "


    Those who kept their safety at bay supported Kembell. As soon as they arrived, the crisis that they could die stopped their steps.


    The Kingdom of Tagnaria was safer. There were powerful men representing Xavier and Zephyros, the superlegislators. If we don''t deal with it here, there''s no two-dimensional survival.


    "So it''s not too late to deal with the situation?"


    "At least that''s what I think. Queen Bererosa said so at first. The cause of the wave could be the great old being. It''s as if nothing has been confirmed yet."


    "Just because it didn''t happen doesn''t mean the risk is gone."


    "It would be a shame if we held a dimensional meeting to understand each other and immediately closed them down. And in order to tackle this situation, two dimensional talks were held. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous that you''re running from the beginning?"


    The three tongues were smooth like honey. Kembell''s opinions were justified and clear. Bererosa didn''t have anything to say about it because it started with logical reasoning, but none of the realities that were actually fulfilled were true.


    "I don''t think it''s a bad idea to collaborate on this opportunity. It''s a record that two dimensions work together against a great old being. Without the help of the Shadow King, our joint operation would be even more meaningful if conditions were added."


    In Kembell''s Declaration, representatives of each country burst into resilience. It was a great opportunity to sit quietly and bring fame and honor together.


    "Your mind and will live high, but a great old being is not such a pleasant opponent. It is impossible to bring together immature abilities."


    Bererosa insisted. It was true that the level of abilities had risen, but the great old existence was not something one could do with being strong. You have to be strong enough to deal with it.


    "No, you can. because we have that kind of power."


    Kembell shakes his head and denies it. The United States, or humanity, has developed a final weapon for today. A project that began seven years ago has paid off in his hands.


    As Kembell gestures, one of the talents guarding the conference hall steps forward. The boy and the young man in between were impressive. He wrapped his headphones around his neck and took a seat next to Kembell as if it were natural.


    "Let me introduce you. This young man''s name is Steven Gotters. It''s a power that we''ve cultivated with great care. The Second Shadow King is no exaggeration. He will, because Steven here is Eclipse at its peak."


    The silence sank in the hall. Kembell''s remarks were heavy and shocking. It was like a reversal of the power structure. The smiling faces of Kembell and Frowny Steven contrast dramatically.


    Having identified Steven''s potential, Bererosa was forced to alternate between Kembell and Steven and accommodate the joint operation.


    /508


    "Extreme Eclipse," you say? "


    Alto tilts his head in amazement as he hears what happened inside the conference room. Gujarat-Eclips- was a byproduct of processing traces of Azatos. It was the result of the artificial force that Norden exerted to prevent Azatoth''s spirit from becoming one and extract the power contained in it.


    Is it because of birth? The limits of the Seeker were infinite. It was only a matter of time before I understood the essence of being a great old being.


    "That''s strange. There''s no way that''s coming out of the hands of humanity."


    "But it''s true, Miss Alto. I saw it with my own eyes."


    Despite Bererosa''s testimony, Alto''s expression was filled with doubts. The study of rationality was like an area where the deliverer could not comprehend for humankind. It was absurd that they understood the true nature of the Savior.


    "If you really discovered the possibility of Eclipse and artificially stimulated it, that''s not what happened."


    Maybe it''s because I''ve encountered great old beings. The Earth had more advanced technologies than we thought. It is because the question that is constantly asked to understand the unknown has become a reasonable outcome. There is still a high probability of unknown research being conducted.


    "Could this be a coincidence?"


    "Impossible. You can''t say you caught a rat in the background. I can''t reach what I can''t."


    Even though humanity''s progress was light fast enough, we could not understand the power of overwhelming existence. It was all a meaningless act. Even if it progressed for thousands or tens of thousands of years, mankind could never keep up with its great old existence. Even the Issus were far more advanced than they were. It didn''t make sense that humanity would overlook it.


    If Steven had reached his limit, there must have been a reason.


    "There must have been that many sacrifices. Maybe¡­"


    "Maybe?"


    "It''s nothing."


    At the beginning of the project seven years ago, Alto frowned. It reminds me of a black man in white. If he had left any information about the Seeker, humanity would have seen results.


    Alto shakes his head with a short tongue. Even if Slander''s hand is touched, it shouldn''t be a problem.


    "It''s not uncommon for Eclipse to be so extreme. But the burden was reduced. It''s always fun to have more meat shields."


    "That''s a hobby."


    "Isn''t this enough? Plus, we need to use what we can use. There''s no waves, but what''s the harm in talking about it?"


    Alto winces at one eye.


    "But he may not be a meat shield."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Bererosa reaches out one of her notes. Alto looks at it and smiles brightly.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 509 00509 Confusion

    "The dawn of chaos and chaos, right?"


    The content in the note was that dramatic. It contained an infinite number of possibilities to change according to what it saw. It didn''t matter if it was nonsense. Bererosa and Alto were the best chefs who could cook it like it was real.


    /509


    A quiet night. The only thing that brightens the hallway is the moonlight with a shy face. The corridor with no one going back and forth created a strange atmosphere.


    The swimming in the hallway looked down at the note. A piece of paper from a man who introduced himself as Steven. It was simple. 503. Numbers representing room numbers were listed side by side.


    The swim, which calmed the throbbing chest, carefully headed there. She needed the strength. She knew it was a suspicious offer. But if Steven''s words were true, there would be consequences. The prey there was too much to ignore.


    There was nothing I couldn''t do to protect him. Moreover, the emergence of a great old being is scheduled. For a swimmer craving power, the offer was a temptation he could not ignore.


    Soon, another swim in room 503 swallowed the dry saliva. Knock, knock. I knocked on the door, but there was no answer.


    "Is no one there?"


    Knock, knock. There was no answer this time. There was no going back here. I had a lot of troubles and difficulties until I came here. If you pull out your sword, you''ll have to cut through a radius. The swim carefully opens the door, making sure no one is watching.


    "Ah¡­"


    I forgot to tell you, it wasn''t Steven in 503.


    The room was a mess. Torn sheets and clothing. Tons of drinks and drinks. The people in the room muttered as if they were having a frenzied party. The middle tease was so far. Everyone was out of their mind.


    The swim turns around. It was different from what she had imagined. There was no more reason to be here. But I couldn''t leave. Because the moment she turned away, a man had a seizure.


    "Ugh... ugh... ugh. Help me. Help me."


    Like a patient with epilepsy, the man curled up and gasped for breath. The swim sighs as the strange groaning knocks at your ears. I would have ignored it if I didn''t know it, but after seeing it with my own eyes, I could never look away.


    "Just a moment, please."


    Swimming grabbed a man''s wrist. His pulse was unbelievably irregular. His eyes are bloodshot, and an inexplicable stench emanates from his mouth.


    After realizing that it''s not an emergency situation, the swim turns around.


    "What''s going on here?"


    "Yes¡­?"


    The swim opened its eyes wide. A third party appeared out of nowhere. The swim was stunned because the timing was as accurate as the cogs.


    However, a quick reflexive swim revealed that the middle-aged man suddenly appeared as Jacques Doland. I wasn''t attending a dimensional meeting, but I wasn''t unaware of basic information. Moreover, Kembell is a person of interest. His assistant Jacquere was a celebrity she couldn''t possibly know.


    Jacker looks at the gut and points out the problem faster than anyone else.


    "Did you touch the pill?"


    Swimming back to follow Jacker''s gaze, you can see the glass bottle rolling freely. There was nothing to confirm. It was labeled "Heavenly Palace" on the glass jar.


    I knew how to swim. One of the enhancers that was wasted because of the severe side effects was the heavenly palace.


    "No, I''ve never seen him before today."


    "You came to a room with someone you''ve never met on an ambitious night?"


    "I stumbled upon it as I was passing by."


    "This is an annex used by the talents of the supernatural Savior. It''s not a place you''d stumble across. I don''t know who you are, but you''re going to need a detailed explanation."


    The swim appears to have been hammered in the head. He realized how ridiculous his excuses were. Unnatural looks and sudden jackets. Only then did the swimmer realize he had fallen into a trap.


    /510


    The next day, those who were in the Kingdom of Tagnaria had a loud morning. It was because another problem welcomed them after the news that a great old being might appear.


    The person who brought the heavenly palace, the enhancer, was caught. What was even more surprising was that the suspect was a person that she cared about. Cambell arrives at the conference with an arrogant look on his face. As soon as the story is discussed, he accidentally looks at Bererosa.


    "So this is what happened without the pressure. That''s what most people who don''t cross the line say. Moreover, it''s a crime to attract other talents. Isn''t that right, Queen Bererosa?"


    Those who were in room 503 stated that they had received the heavenly palace from swimming together. As soon as Jacker arrived in the room, he noticed something strange, and added testimony that the swimming had changed his attitude and taken gestures that seemed to concern him or her. Their statements were not wrong, as if they had kissed each other.


    "Are you sure about that? I''m sorry, but she''s a long way from that. And that''s something I can be sure of when I look at her. Her efforts and passions are purer than anything else. There must be some misunderstanding."


    "Even a king of shadows couldn''t have been perfect." "Rather, he wasn''t interested in it." "The heavenly palace... I can see her personality." "I''m afraid I''m going to have to pass."


    Representatives of each country were busy tearing up Bererosa''s words like wolves.


    "I know the Queen is favorable to her. But what matters now is the disposal of her. What she did was a felony. The man who entered the queen''s fence cannot always protect her because the king of the shadow loves her. She has to take legal responsibility."


    Responsibility for actions. Kembell emphasized that. From Bererosa''s point of view, Kembell''s insistence was unilateral. Nothing has been decided yet.


    "But it''s clear that the process is unnatural. It''s unclear how she got into the heavenly palace. Moreover, we should encourage those who have never seen it and consider the time it took them to accept it. So why don''t you give her time to prove her innocence?"


    "The evidence is unclear. Witnesses and witnesses agree, and her situation tells us everything. Denial is not something that can be solved. You don''t think that''s absurd?"


    Kembell is convinced of his victory. There was no way Bererosa could escape. The cause was such a nasty, sticky trap. No one could lend a helping hand to Bererosa who lost her cause.


    If you lose your cause, the truth turns into an impurity worse than garbage. The public was indifferent to the truth. What was eaten at them was stimulating material and direct observation. It didn''t matter if the truth came out later. By then, the reality will be irreversibly corrupted. Even if it was repaired, it wouldn''t hurt Kembell.


    That''s why Kembell was after his opponent''s weaknesses. There was no material as efficient as the weakness to show the stimulating materials and direct views.


    "You really won''t give her a chance to prove her innocence?"


    "Of course not. Because of the crimes she committed, the future of talented people is gone. Moreover, we don''t know when the Great Old Ones will emerge. It is not desirable to waste time on these issues."


    Bererosa turns her head to the end of Kembell''s words.


    "What do you think?"


    "There''s nothing I can do, Queen Bererosa." "This situation is already irreversible. It''s far from where she''s staying." "It can''t be explained by coincidence."


    Representatives of each country concluded decisively like a judge. Their decision was not so heavy as it had already been a ship. I also contributed to the fact that Si-hyun is not here. For them, Xihyun was a creature of awe, but at the same time a subject of vigilance.


    "I see... I can''t help it."


    Kembell smiles unknowingly in Bererosa''s Declaration. The result of his persistent aim at his weakness was falling. As long as the swim was designated as a suspect, Bererosa had no choice but to surround her, for better or worse. That was good food for Kembell. There was never a better target to hit than a non-resistant sandbag.


    But his joy and joy plummeted into the abyss in seconds. Bererosa, smiling bitterly, took off her mask.


    "I will show you no mercy."


    It was in my nature that I could reveal it because there was no Sihyun next to me. Bererosa smiles graciously and glares at those in the room with her arrogant eyes. She clutches her chin with a grumpy look. A soft smile and a gorgeous tone were only plausible makeup.


    Bererosa, she was a cold and ruthless monarch of Bondi. Her magnificence that resisted the circle ever since the Tagnaria was founded could not be expressed in words. In a frostbite, representatives of each country froze in place.


    "I''ve listened to your stories. So what does that mean?"


    The representatives of each country did not keep their mouths shut as Bererosa treated them naturally. Bererosa, as they knew her, was always the queen who could not smile or say a word. It was a weak woman who was reluctant to hurt or to be injured.


    "What''s the matter? You just barked like a bitch. Ah, this is the first time you''ve seen me like this."


    Bererosa, the dominant, gives her opinions without hesitation.


    "Let me get one thing straight before I tell you the story. I am most comfortable killing you all and moving on. You don''t have to be such a bother. This is the perfect punishment for those of you who brag nonsense."


    "Even you, my queen, cannot stand that remark. It shakes the foundation of a dimensional conversation. Moreover, it will not be tolerated by the powers of Xavier."


    "Does the prodigal appear to be a strong shield? Well, that''s all I can think of, so I must have planted it myself."


    Bererosa, who dominated the left, relaxed her gaze.


    "You still haven''t figured out who''s in the lead. Yes, I''ll tell you for your foolishness. What do you think will happen if I kill all of you and destroy Haller?"


    At the end of Bererosa''s words, elasticity erupts from everywhere. Haler is a long-legged bridge that connects two dimensions. When it broke, it was impossible to travel between two dimensions. Even if they die, there''s no chance of reinforcements coming.


    "Do you know what you''re going through now? Those who are less than the lamps in front of the wind are going to kill my people in front of me. How can this not be ridiculous?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 510 00510 Confusion

    Representatives of each country remained silent. They later realize what mistakes they have made. Bererosa had never been kind to them in the first place.


    Those who opened Pandora''s chest, which did not need to be opened, swallowed the dry saliva. And I prayed that the meeting would be over soon. But Bererosa was the one holding the knife. Nothing ended until she hoped.


    "Kembell, I have seen your clown''s play. He didn''t know what he was talking about. He was excited. I could smile the whole time."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "It''s an abomination. It''s all your doing." Don''t try to deny it. I''ve heard things my way. "


    "You''re giving me everything... I can''t be sure." "


    "You don''t want to make a mistake?"


    "We apologize for crossing the line. I can understand that. It''s the destiny of others. But it''s not a good thing to blur your thesis like that, and to blame someone else for it."


    Kembell, who got up from his seat, exclaimed in unison.


    "I swear on my name, I will not abide by injustice and violence. Even if I die here, I will tell you the truth. That''s the best I can do."


    Representatives of each country confounded Kembell''s declaration. He did not succumb to Bererosa''s pressure. Thinking that what he was saying might be true, they were left and right without catching their breath.


    Kembell grins as he looks around. The truth didn''t matter. What mattered was strength. Even fake hearts that could be deceived like real ones did not deceive fools. He was a talented moonlighter and a cunning mimic.


    Unfortunately, the opponent is not well. Bererosa was a woman who had walked through hell for decades. Her work against The Circle was inexplicable in one line.


    There were always bandits around Bererosa trying to lure her into the mud. But victory was always hers. Her bloodline and abilities did not tolerate defeat.


    Bererosa seems to be able to figure out what kind of man Kembell is. It was in Zephyros. Those pioneers who betrayed their own kind and entered the circle as collateral for their lives. They sold their family and friends, but were not ashamed. Rather, they mocked those who did not. Those who abandoned their conscience and conceit on the scale were not so different from Kembell.


    "Hehe, that smells nasty. I didn''t have enough greed to make a fool of myself... I can''t believe this guy''s running the show. I think I know your level. No, I have to say I''ve realized something."


    Bererosa turns to look at Jay. He only met with his eyes, but Jay was under an unknown pressure. It was a majesty he could not have acquired born in the Slum. It was no exaggeration if it was one ability that only those who carried everyone''s expectations and favors on their backs could gain.


    "Dear James,"


    "Yes."


    "If you can remember any of the Tantium proverbs, can you tell me one thing?" "


    It was an offer that didn''t fit the mood, but Jay simply replied to Bererosa. We know exactly what her intentions are.


    "Zephyros has a saying that if you get involved with the Tantium family, your eyes will disappear without a tear. It''s a monolithic demonstration of how terrible the Tantium are."


    No one asked who the Tantium clan was. Those in the conference room instinctively notice Bererosa is of the Tantium clan.


    "Thank you, from experience."


    "You''re welcome."


    The Tantium family, able to sense the flow of time through the third eye, was able to see past and future. To have a true workshop with them was the same as not wanting to live.


    The Tantium clan is in a position to be victorious.


    It is because you can read the past and realize the mistakes made by the other person, or you can read the future and understand the mistakes that the other person will make in advance. It was a more dangerous idea than suicide to insist on hiding the truth from those who could sense causality.


    Everything was a mistake out of ignorance. Representatives in each country did not realize that Bererosa could read the past and the future in one piece. Bererosa''s ignorance is lacking, so she opened her third eyes to the foolish. And at the same time, a beam of light bursts from the gem on your forehead.


    "I can read the past and the future. Kembell, you may have thought you were lying to me, but you are mistaken. Because I can see the truth in the first place. Ah, this must be the first time you''ve heard this. Isn''t that right?"


    Representatives in each country could not understand what Bererosa was saying.


    "Past and future." "You invented a time machine." "That''s some fat talk." "Even if a pioneer has strange abilities, there are limits." It would be a shame to prove your point like that. "


    Jay supported Bererosa''s remarks, who had deterred representatives from each country since the beginning of the dimension talks.


    "Queen Bererosa is right."


    The third eye was a limited ability. Even if you could see the past and the future, it was unilateral and biased. The Tantium family was the first and last to use the third eye skillfully.


    "But it''s hard to say that you''re absolutely right. If the Queen insists and tells lies, we will be deceived."


    Kembell managed to pinpoint the third eye''s weakness.


    "Yes, it''s hard to prove that I didn''t see what you saw."


    Of course it is. Bererosa''s words convince everyone, nodding. It''s a kind of performance. But they had no peace of mind.


    "Therefore, I will remove the ''scattering balance'' from the comments of the city and hide the truth."


    Representatives of countries who did not know about the scattered balance were loud. In a rowdy atmosphere, Jay shakes his head. He could understand what Bererosa was saying. The scattered balance was an infamous treasure trove. The continent would have fled as soon as Bererosa offered.


    "Demons..."


    "What did you say, James?"


    "It''s nothing."


    Jay turns his head, smiling awkwardly.


    /511


    A scattered balance. It was a mechanical device that shaped the divination. The movement of the cogs organically was creepy and bizarre. Mechanical devices were pointing to a golden chair together.


    The scattered scales were an absolute measure and judge of obstacles. True and ''Judgment'' and ''Punishment''. The people in the intestine cared about the words when a scattered balance appeared to judge the lie and to punish the person who told the lie.


    "Call witnesses."


    On Bererosa''s orders, the witnesses entered the room one by one. Their eyes were filled with doubts. But there was no one to answer that question.


    "Sit over there. Nothing will happen if your testimony is true. I repeat, tell the truth only. I don''t want to fit in with your jokes, so you''ll have to answer carefully."


    Despite Bererosa''s warning, the first witness did not believe her. The price of disbelief was only life. Kugung, the first witness was scattered to the wind as the light shook. His glittering remnants, like gold dust, create a somewhat dreamy atmosphere.


    Witnesses sitting on scattered scales turned to ash one after the other. Those who told lies could never escape the punishment. It was only a sacrifice of scattered scales that disappeared.


    The witness who survived to the end held Bererosa''s hem and confessed the truth with tears and snot. Dying like this wasn''t what he wanted. I was afraid of retaliation, but it was better than death.


    "I''m sorry. Forgive me. This is all Kembell''s doing. He said that if things get done well, we don''t have to act as competent people. He said he would support me until I died. Forgive me, my queen. Please, please, please! Please spare my life."


    Bererosa looks down at Kembell, a merciful witness who survived to the end.


    "Strange. Witnesses would be innocent victims if you''re right. You are the culprit."


    "Mo, it''s a trap. The utility of that piece of equipment has not been fully determined. You''re punishing me by distinguishing between truth and falsehood. Isn''t that more like an execution tool?"


    "Well, you think I killed innocent people."


    "Otherwise, there''s no way to explain this situation. It makes sense to think that the Queen killed witnesses who could stand in her way this way! This is a clear criminal act."


    It was a shout close to the crack. Kembell couldn''t admit it. Given the power he possesses, Bererosa''s response was impossible. It was the same as wanting to go to war.


    "You''re still confused. It''s not that I lack an explanation, it''s that you''re stupid."


    "Yes?"


    "I told you before. Killing you is easy. If you didn''t set this up, none of this would have happened. We can get rid of them all without making a fuss."


    Kembell empowers his trembling legs.


    "Come, sit down. All I want is you. If you are truly innocent, you may answer my question truthfully. Let''s end this pointless argument here."


    "Yi, this is a bomber! It is unfair of you to oppress me from another dimension. The other representatives will not stand idly by."


    Kembell turns his head and appeals strongly to draw others'' empathy. But no one listened to him.


    "Don''t think you''ll play with your jokes."


    Bererosa grabs Kembell by the collar and raises him in a flash. She demonstrates her power and throws it into the scattering balance. Without resisting, Kembell sat on a scattered balance, unable to control the sweat flowing down his forehead. His back was already damp and wet.


    Cambell realized Steven wasn''t there, and only then did she find out who put the wind in Bererosa''s ear.


    "Did you come up with a foolish plan here?"


    Static. High. Quiet. Kembell is silent.


    This was a fork in the road. To this day, Kembell grew up trampling on those who keep the law and regulations. He thought he was above the law and order. But it was all arrogance. He was infinitely weak, despite his laws and regulations. It was destined to be oppressed by another outlaw.


    "No, I would never do that."


    Ironically, Kembell lied again. The vague hope that scattered scales would not distinguish his words was eroding his head.


    But his hope was brutally trampled. Like he''s trampled so many people so far. As the flame rose deep in his heart, Kembell screamed.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 511 00511 Confusion

    "Shhh!!!"


    Kembell had a seizure without tolerating the uproar. He twists his body to vomit out the things in his throat. But no one helped him. It was all his doing. It was Orlot who made his choice to survive.


    The consequences of those who resist are vain. Those who carved into their eyes the image of Kembell disappearing into the ashes did not notice their trembling breasts. The next president of the United States, Kembell, unable to resist, turned to gold dust and was blown into the wind.


    It was an exaggerated calamity and underestimation of the opponent. No one could blame Bererosa for her punishment, even if she deserved it.


    "What do you think? Do you think my punishment is unjust? You may speak freely."


    The conference room is quiet. You hear no breath. Public executions in modern societies were ruthless and inhumane. Bererosa''s actions were commendable. Representatives in each country, however, did not deny it. This was the Zephyros, not the Earth. The only thing that could protect them was their ability and humility.


    "Good. If I didn''t know better, I''d kill everyone here today." "


    Bererosa sits down, expressing a creepy word.


    "For the record, today''s work is just an example. I was just showing you what happens when you plot something trivial. If anyone tries my patience, I will rip you to shreds even worse than this. Do you understand?"


    Representatives of each country nodded madly. No one who wanted to talk about human rights and peace appeared. In front of the overwhelming force, the unclear concept was only lighter than air.


    "If you think about it, think about what happened today. And carve it into your bones. If you can erase the past and transcend the future, you can challenge me. I''m happy to accept that."


    "No." "We''ve been with the Queen from the beginning." "It was Kembell all along."


    "Is that so? Seems like a lot of people were blaming Kembell for hitching a ride on his own airstream."


    "How could you do that?" I was blind for a while. "We were afraid of a scratch on the Queen''s dignity."


    Representatives of each country who realized the reality acted like tongues in their mouths. They became puppets that move according to Bererosa''s will. Bererosa smiles brightly as the situation settles and the atmosphere calms down.


    "Then I will continue the dimensional conversation."


    As if nothing had happened, Bererosa carelessly declared the opening, and the representatives of each country felt an unknown fear. Bererosa doesn''t miss the look on their faces.


    "Are you saying you can''t do it because of Kembell''s death?"


    The representatives of each country whispered in unison, but no one took it out of their mouths.


    "I have no idea how incompetent I am. If you''re going to act like a spineless reed, do it to the end. Don''t talk to me. Just listen to me. Do you understand?"


    It was a blatant mockery, but representatives of each country did not speak up. They''ve already lost their minds. I came to Zephyros with the dream of Qing ''un, but all they had was a cruel reality.


    They needed time to collect their breasts. However, Bererosa led the conference without hesitation. The conclusion of the dimensional conference was already concluded.


    /512


    Steven reveals Kembell''s plan to Bererosa when things get weird. It wasn''t that hard to confess and regain the light. He was young enough to be wrapped up in a vicious beating, and Bererosa was compassionate enough to consider the beating. But being in the dungeon was inevitable because it was the time.


    But Steven was satisfied. He was able to give Kembell a blow.


    Kembell was a sinking ship anyway. From the beginning, Steven did not think that Kembell could defeat Bererosa. The only reason he was able to win so far was because his opponent was in common sense.


    But Bererosa was beyond Kembell''s capabilities. If I didn''t like it, I could turn the whole plate upside down. On the other hand, the witnesses who escaped from the dungeon did not return twice.


    ''It''s over.''


    I could tell without seeing it. That''s why Steven laid down on the bed and enjoyed his leisure time.


    Perhaps it was not long after the expansion of the Tagnaria itself. His cell was more cozy than I expected. But Jacker, in the cell across the street, doesn''t understand his position.


    "Steven! Why, did you betray us?"


    "That''s a funny question. You know I hate Mr. Campbell, right? Did you really think you''d miss something so delicious?"


    That''s why Steven took Jacker''s offer so lightly.


    "It''s over. Mr. Jacker."


    "It''s not over. It''s not over..."


    Jacquere, who squats on his back, continues to speak out in despair. In fact, he was anticipating it. That the Kembell he was following fell to hell. But Jacker could not take it lightly.


    As time went on, Jacker lost his mind and became agitated. Kembell''s fall was soon his fall. Jacker slaps the cold iron bars hard and cries out at Steven.


    "Steven, I thought you could get out of here. Get this father out of here. Don''t you feel sorry for your father in prison?"


    Despite the situation, Jacker does not give up his last hope. He knew more about Steven''s potential than anyone else.


    Steven shakes his head as if he were tired of Jacker. To Steven, Jacques was farther away than anyone else. It was impossible to tie him up with one word: "father." It''s because their relationship has long since been destroyed.


    "Is that so? I don''t know."


    Steven turns away, ignorant. Jacker shouts out loud for rudeness.


    "You ungrateful bastard! You''re the one who gave birth to you! Of course you should listen to me as a father. Why didn''t you use your strength? You want to come clean now? You''re a dirty bastard, too! Ever since I joined the project..."


    "That''s all for now. I don''t want to hear it anymore."


    Steven and Jacker''s eyes do not open their mouths to an unknown sense of intimidation. A trait that only predators can possess has plagued his instincts. But Jacker didn''t stop. He ignores the signals from his body.


    "It looks like he grew up without a mother. No, you look just like my mother when you rebel. You look like shit."


    "What did you say, Mr Jacker?"


    "Blood can''t be deceived..." "


    As Steven raises his hand, Jacker follows the trail into the air. Zacker struggles, but the ''invisible hand'' holds his neck and does not let go.


    Zacker turns his eyes to look at the restraints on Steven''s wrist. Unfortunately, the restraints were incapable of exercising any powers. As an Eclipse, there was nothing that could hold Steven to the extreme.


    "Don''t you judge my mother. He''s so much better than you."


    Jacquere prays that his hands become feet with a white, dull face, but Steven doesn''t blink. To him, the word "mother" was also forbidden.


    "You''re late, Mr. Jacker. You shouldn''t have told her. If you still have a conscience, it would be inappropriate to mention him."


    Shortly after, Jacker''s body sags. If it weren''t for the white face, it would look like I was sleeping. After a late awakening, Steven sighs.


    "This is bad."


    Stephen covers his face with a duvet, laying Jacker on the bed with his invisible hands. Steven scratches his head after clearing the area of the incident. If the guards came in, they would be caught.


    But thinking about it did not give me an answer. Steven decided to take it easy. I never thought to stay here for long anyway. It was just a timing and purpose.


    Being locked in a dungeon, no one suspects anything about you. Surveillance was also limited.


    "There''s no place like this to invite a night out."


    /513


    "I can''t help but tell Miss Swimming I''m sorry."


    Bererosa bows her head to swim. She knew that there were people with impure intents and ignored them. I waited for them to show their faces. Even if it had been planned, it would have been a great burden.


    "No, I asked you first. Never mind."


    As soon as Steven wrote the swim, he handed it over to Bererosa. No one could have resisted a suspicious offer. Moreover, Alto was beside her the best advisor. Even if Steven''s suggestion was normal, the swimming wouldn''t have been of interest.


    With the help of another, you break through the obstacle, but you are not ashamed of swimming. Bererosa was able to settle the case because she quickly made her decision.


    "Well, the act of a swimming sheep was a masterpiece. because no one was fooled. You almost fooled me, didn''t you?"


    "Don''t say that..."


    Swimming blushes. Maybe it''s because they inherited Bacsia''s blood, which was called the goddess of Asia. She was well versed in acting. The problem was that after being addicted to the smoke, he cried out like a really unfair person.


    "You can brag and open your chest. Because of the swimming sheep, I have benefited a lot from it. Si-hyun will be happy too."


    "I heard Bererosa did it, too. I think you''ll be more pleased with your role."


    Bererosa clears her throat in an unexpected response. It was no exaggeration to say that she showed up at the conference room today. It was a topic where no good stories could come out.


    "Swimming sheep are wicked."


    "You, too."


    "Then we''ll forget everything that happened today."


    "I think that''s better."


    Rarely, Bererosa and the swimming heart covered each other''s faults. There was not a single person who did not shed blood in the bitten passage.


    "By the way, is Se-hyun still not up?"


    "Yes, it''s still the same. But Alto said he''d be better off with a little trick. You''re on the same level as Hippos. He said that if he could wander in his dreams willingly, there would be an answer."


    Hifnos was a creature that controlled hypnosis and sleep. To defeat him, I needed the power to wander in my dreams. However, it was an agent to gain that power as long as he didn''t realize his condition.


    "I''m an unimaginable world."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 512 00512 Confusion

    /514


    Duang, an old man who sewed his eyes and nose together and cut his lips to reveal his gums, looks down. There were soldiers for the trade side by side in the Great Hall. After waking from the dead, they gaze up at Duang dazed.


    Duang glances around the intestine with his satisfied eyes. The number of soldiers gathered here was 4,000. The size of a single devil is insufficient. Including members of the worm body has increased exponentially.


    Warm Body is no longer weak. They had grown to the point that the other forces were not exaggerated. Through the mystery of the worm, Duang gained the power to substitute death for life. And his power became the power of the Worm Body.


    "The time has finally come for a business venture. After today, the world will be ours. You can persecute us and trample down those who mock us. I believe you. I have no doubt. We deserve that. Don''t you think?"


    Those who are full of ambition scream as hard as they can. Everyone thought so. The strength they had built up was beyond their grasp.


    Especially the corpse squad that led Grogan will be a strong shield. It was because the corpse corpses included a large group of powerful men from Zephyros.


    A long time ago, they were heroes who fought in pairs over the power of the continent, but now they are just the tools needed to achieve the purpose of the Worm Bodies.


    "The eastern continent is just the beginning. If we get rid of them, we''ll travel to the west continent and drink the fruit in them."


    Time was with Duang. For him, the war was like a playground where toys kept pouring out. As long as he''s there, the corpse squad never disappears. Friends and enemies are all in his hands. The consumption was a word that was not in his dictionary.


    "I wish you the best of luck."


    At the end of Duang''s words, the Grand Pool shakes. The shouts of those looking for a new leap reached the ceiling. Out of the open terrain, Worm Bodies roared toward the world.


    /515


    The empress, who swallowed half of Europe, listened to Sherry Niguras until the end, did not open her mouth for a while. Sherry''s agenda was not light. I should have known when I told you I was coming all the way across town and across town.


    "You''re here to stop heterotopia from appearing on the outskirts of Stockholm? Just to ask for help?"


    "Of course not. If it weren''t for that, none of this would have happened."


    Sherry, who twisted her legs, secretly whistled but ignored him. If he had swallowed half of Europe, he would have deserved it.


    "Do you know why you chose me?"


    "Do you want to hear a flattery? Well, there''s nothing you can''t do. Ability to resist thinking and imagination outside of humans. Your dance is as loud as it sounds to me as it is to destroy the Grand Delhiol. In this world, there is no one more powerful than you. So there''s no reason for me to go anywhere else."


    Up until two years ago, Seoul was one of the least important cities in the world. It is also covered in Grandeliols because of the lack of heteros around the city. However, after breaking the Granderiol and leaving the world, Xi Hyun turned everything upside down. He encroaches on his surroundings with overwhelming force. He built Seoul all by himself.


    "I''m glad you know that well. We can pay you well enough."


    "There''s no need to go far. I''ll give you mine."


    "What!"


    The first thing Sherry said was swimming. When she wakes up, she flirts with Sherry. Sihyun sighed and grabbed the swimming arm.


    "Stop it, Swimming. It''s a joke to pretend."


    "I''m sorry, brother."


    The head down swim sits down. Sherry grins bitterly, clutching her chin. She was beaten despite the fact that her intentions had been exposed.


    "Did you notice?


    "I''d like to avoid any obvious jokes. And don''t forget, it''s not this way, it''s that way."


    "I didn''t think it was a bad offer. You know very well that there aren''t too many couples in this way."


    Shi Hyun shakes his head at the audacious response. Without a private plane, Seoul and Sweden were too far away to travel.


    Even though Sherry was officially involved, there was no way that she could catch him if she ran away. They were the leaders and rulers of the city. Sihyun and Sherry were both unable to leave their nests.


    "But I want to stop long-distance relationships."


    "I''m sorry. I thought you and I could have a good relationship."


    "Now that you don''t like the sound of that, let''s get to the point. If you no longer have a card to remove, the meeting will end here."


    "There''s no rush. There''s plenty of time."


    Sherry looks out the window. Seoul was at a glance due to its height. Seoul was incredibly civilized until two years ago.


    "Seoul is definitely an attractive city. But no matter how fast it grows, there are limits. Right now, Sweden and the United States are even more remarkable."


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    "We have our own technology and systems. If you solve the problem, I will give you the skills we have, and I promise you the corresponding assistance."


    Seoul was a frog in a well. Seoul had the best brains in the world, but that didn''t give me the ability to focus on everything. Time was equal to all. I couldn''t disagree with the law.


    However, by accepting Sherry''s offer, we were able to grow further through technology transfer.


    "... and I''ll pay you even if it doesn''t work."


    What Sherry pulled out of her pocket was a blank check. An item that demonstrates her will in a singular fashion. When she realized how much Sherry was saving her nest, she nodded her head.


    Shi Hyun, who accepted Sherry''s request, boarded a private plane to Sweden. Time was golden. Moreover, the Swedish heterotopia ran from the heterotopia that appeared elsewhere.


    Heterotopia, horseradish. It was called EDS-021, and everything was unidentified according to its name. I wanted to gather information but couldn''t Because those who challenged did not return again. Despite the group challenges gathered across Europe, performance was underrated.


    If that were all, Sherry wouldn''t have invited him either. Regrettably, the horseshoe widened every time it failed to explore. Until now, it has been growing on its own.


    "At first it was just a little garden, but as you can see, it''s a mountain range now. The next time he fails, Stockholm disappears."


    In fact, there was no next opportunity. At the entrance of the horseradish, Jihyun sticks his tongue into Sherry''s explanation. He had crossed many lines before. The horse was shaking like an active volcano that didn''t know when it would explode. It was no exaggeration even if it was a living creature.


    "You picked me because you didn''t have time to think."


    "If there''s only one last chance, it''s natural to draw the best hand. But there''s nothing to worry about. Even if you die, the aid to Seoul will not cease."


    "I wasn''t worried. I didn''t even think about failing."


    "Good attitude."


    If the horseradish could grow endlessly, it was only a matter of time before it swallowed up Europe and moved to another continent. Since there was no guarantee that he would not come to Seoul, Sihyun was going to break the marble here. Seeing him, the horse racing was a dangerous place. It was not a heterotopia, but a gigantic hetero that was writhing like it was alive.


    "Gather around, please."


    Sherry and her troops, the Valkyries, stand forward. Shi Hyun, who paired the swim with Lin, stood behind them.


    "I''m going in. The horoscope is an unknown world. Please proceed as promised. First is the order, second is the order. You can''t live without it."


    "I understand."


    The demonstration that followed Sherry into the horoscope trembled with an unknown feeling of hypocrisy. The environment surrounding him changed dramatically, even though he only took one step forward.


    I couldn''t even look forward one inch. The wind passing through the skin was gloomy, and the nose-irritating smell evoked physiological disgust.


    "Lynn, be careful. Don''t swim too hard."


    Soon after, I noticed that there was no swimming with Lynn. When and where did I miss it? Sihyun hurriedly searched for Lynn and swimming, but he couldn''t see her anywhere. Others were the same.


    The party was disbanded from the start.


    "Break apart."


    Sihyun could see why others had failed. The microscope was a heterotopia that had to be broken through alone. I didn''t know that, so I couldn''t have succeeded.


    No matter how great the party was, if the horns got scattered, there was no time to attack. The beauty of attacking Heterotopia was in teamplay. There were limited possibilities for individuals, not groups.


    "Bad place."


    The hetero that reacted to the sound of the seizure protruded through the ground. An unprecedented surprise. Sihyun, wrapped in a shadow, kicked the hetero. Hetero with thick skin bursts like a bell field, and blood spills out like rain.


    Ram, Ram, Ram. After smelling the blood, the excited heteros protrude through the ground one by one. Jihyun, who has been calibrated by the pair, tears apart the heteros that roam around her.


    It was a confined space, but his status was never reduced. Sihyun smashed the whole ground under foot and buried the heteros in the dungeon.


    Soon he became the core of the hurricane. Everything I caught was crushed. Everything I caught was crushed. The horseradish heteros were dismembered and attacked the uninvited. The monsters that could destroy the city could not breathe, and pressured him, but his footsteps were not slowed at all.


    The demonstration of the path through the blood and fleshlumps was endless.


    "Is it over?"


    How long has it been? I suddenly realized that there was no hetero in my hands when I reached a dead end. The microscopic vibrations sensed the killing of all the surrounding heteros.


    Bang, bang. The source of the vibration was beyond the wall. Sihyun knocked on the wall without any need to worry. As the solid granite split like Styrofoam, it appeared.


    It was a monster with three heads and two tails. Carrying a thick shell like a turtle''s, it was emitting a different quality.


    "Ah, ah..."


    As soon as he saw it, he was desperate. It was an undeniable death for the living. It was an irresistible disaster.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 513 00513 Confusion

    An unprecedented language tore his mind apart. His work was so glorious and huge. It was impossible for a mere specimen to measure its capability. To express its essence in words is to insult it.


    Sitting down, he melted, unable to withstand the power he had. It was cursed to commit eardrums, harass bribes, and instill all sorts of thoughts in your head.


    "Ooh, ugh..."


    When his consciousness flew away in the light, he was in a daze. I could feel death approaching. To an absolute being, he was neither more nor less than a scapegoat.


    As his eyes melted like snowflakes, his hands began to tremble.


    He instinctively punched at it, not understanding what was happening to him. I was able to draw the best conclusion even in a panic because I had crossed so many lines.


    But it was impossible to bend it. Your whole counterattack arm is broken and crushed. He couldn''t resist the shock and splattered his hands all over the ground. He spits blood out without a trace.


    Bang, bang. He noticed that his heavy weight was swinging up and down and approaching him, and his hair seemed to fall off. I couldn''t even breathe. When he heard the roar, he started the match.


    The unidentified existence that was twisting the horoscope was different. The body was surrounded by a force of perfection that was unacceptable to even confront.


    "Ah, ah..."


    Xi Hyun is desperate. His spirit on the cliff is about to collapse, as if there were no other lives in the corner. Circumstances are at their limit. I woke up the instincts of the demonstration.


    On the other side of the unconscious, a hand that I had saved until the end popped out. An unconscious universal elasticity flowed down his throat.


    "Ha, s... ter."


    As soon as Sihyun said the word, the world reversed. The wind stops, the atmosphere is tense. And the atmosphere changed. The one who answers the call of Sehyun is the master of the interstellar universe and the ruler of the winds in the universe. He was unspeakable, so he was an unknown subject who could transcend limits.


    Unpretentious majesty, danger on the other side of the universe. A wondrous being who comforts, curses, loves and hates everything. Harster, who appeared inside the horse, burst into elasticity.


    "You called me here to kill my brother and get me what I deserve. I never promised you a reward, but it''s weird not to give it to you."


    Harster looks around and notices everything in a flash. In a dream controlled by Hippos, it was one of the places where all beings flee. That''s where Sihyun stands alone. There was no need to ask how it happened in English.


    "But you''re an abomination. Without using it right away, you''d expect this to happen if you saw what you used when you needed it."


    Harster looked at the ''Abyssal Residents'', who were pressuring him. The Abyssal Dweller, one of the great old beings, blinded everyone.


    "Piss off, hybrid. There''s nothing to see for a fake that''s not real. Return to your wonders as if you were born in a dream."


    Harster, who called for an affair, tore the Abyssal Residents apart. The adulterous inhabitants of the abyss disappear into a handful of dust. No workshop was set up between the two. The Abyssal Residents had no choice but to listen when Harster informed them.


    When he recovered his melted body, he could see exactly who saved him.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "You lost your memory when you were dragged here. The funnier you look at him. I can''t believe I don''t know who you''ve been calling... but there''s nothing I can''t tell you. My name is Harster. He is the master of the interstellar universe and controls the winds in the universe."


    "I see."


    Sihyun casually observed the figure of him referring to himself as Haster.


    Harster was wearing a mask of jewelry and gold. However, unlike the mask that showed the extreme of glamour, clothing was not so ordinary. All he wore was a single yellow robe that was close to a rag.


    The hand that appeared during the smoke was twitching in groups of maggots and tentacles. The demonstration that he unconsciously summoned was a monster was dumbstruck. There was no Harster in his memory.


    "Is it true I called you?"


    "Otherwise I wouldn''t have had any reason to come here."


    Harster, sitting on a huge lump of rock, watches over the demonstration. This was also his chance. An opportunity to get rid of debts at a cheap price. That''s why Harster threw down the right door.


    "What do you want?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Don''t understand. You present and I''ll follow. No more or less. I''m gonna ask you again. What do you want?"


    It was a close proposition, but Shi Hyun could never listen to Harster. It was a life-changing option. Harster, who defeated the mysterious existence, was an unthinkable force. There was no such word as impossible.


    The demonstration that gave a rattling chest gave an elastic finish. I had a similar feeling in my dream a while ago. Strength and ability, gold and silver coins and the Governor''s Forest passed through my head, but Shi Hyun lightly ignored them.


    My instincts screamed faster than my sudden desire.


    "... to know the truth."


    "Is it the right door? I didn''t like him from the first moment I met him, but I hate him even more when I hear his answer. But there is no way to rule over those who do me a favor. You should be highly regarded for your brother''s achievements on my behalf, so I will award you an abundance of anger."


    Harster, who raised his hand, unleashed his power toward the demonstration. Share information faster than hundreds of words. When Harster''s memory came into his mind, he suddenly woke up from his seat. It was a single memory, but it was enough to stimulate him.


    "This is..."


    The fuzzy memory began to clear up. The clouds retreated and the warm sunlight warmed down on my head. Soon after, the puzzled expression disappeared without a trace. Sihyun glanced at the hamster.


    "I''ve been beaten by Hippos."


    When he woke up from his dream, he faced reality. His memory is incredibly vivid, although his strength has not returned.


    "You''re caught in the crossfire. In a dream, Hippos is invincible. Even Azatos was invited into the dream. A tribe unlike yours that only believes in power."


    "Is there no way out of this?"


    "I rescued him from the water and he wants the sack, too. You''re such an idiot."


    "... if you really wanted to save me, you wouldn''t have asked me what I wanted. Didn''t you? You were waiting for me to give you the wrong answer."


    "I can''t believe you brought that in here... I like the way you act. Well, I''ll help you pretend you don''t know, even if you''re playing a seemingly obvious trick. There''s nothing I wouldn''t give you if I had some advice."


    "Is it impossible to get me out of here?"


    "It''s true you got rid of your brother for me, but that''s why I''m fighting Hifnos. Consider it ironic just to get your memory back."


    Soon after the shortcut disappeared, he filled his tongue short.


    "Anyway, you''re lucky. This place is cut off from the outside, so you can deceive Hippos'' eyes. It wouldn''t be a dream to get a chance to rejuvenate."


    "Nevertheless, the road is invisible."


    Even if I got my memory back, I didn''t improve my strength. It''s because the world in my dreams was working according to Hippos'' intentions. It was impossible to break the rules. If Hifnos notices the change in his strife, he will be dragged deeper into the abyss.


    "As you know, this dream belongs to Hippos. But it''s also yours. In fact, all of Hippos'' touching spaces are inseparable from the law. Dreamland, too. The dreams of the people who live there are also the cornerstones that support the Dreamland."


    "So you''re saying Hippos is using my memory? To create a dream to deceive me?"


    "You''re quick to understand. Yeah, like you said, Hippos makes dreams based on memories of other beings. Funnily enough, Hippos'' ability is intrinsically delicate and sensitive."


    Sihyun could tell what Harster wanted to say. A dream that is more real than real. More like a dream than a dream. When the two concepts hit, he wouldn''t even be sure where he was standing.


    "We need a plan to distinguish between what''s real and what''s a dream."


    "Yes. Hifnos always has a backup plan. He puts unnatural elements in the world of dreams to distinguish reality from dreams. It can be a kind of reference point."


    Factors, reference points, put in to distinguish reality from dreams. I didn''t need anyone to tell me it was a breakthrough. In short, if I found something different from reality, I could win.


    "Is there anything suspicious?"


    "Aren''t you the wrong person to ask? This is your dream. This is your dream. As a third party, it''s impossible for me to notice. You must have seen the reference point made by Hippos on your way over. Don''t miss a thing. Have a little doubt. That way we can get out of here."


    Sihyun could not figure out what the reference point was. Everything in the dream was unnatural. There was nothing unnatural. It was suspicious to become the ruler of Seoul.


    I was worried about those in real life, but I couldn''t help it. Finding the reference point was the first thing. Sihyun was going to look around when he went out of his sight because he could wander around forever if he did something wrong.


    "This concludes my advice. From now on, you do the following."


    The Harster who got up on his feet smiled unnaturally. Since it was such a sudden change, she couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Why are you smiling? You''re not testing me again, are you?"


    "That can''t be right. I''m not that petty. I''m just smiling because it''s fun. You probably haven''t noticed, but your situation is pretty interesting. It''s contradictory, and that''s why it''s destructive. Your future is beyond my grasp."


    It was an ambiguous answer, but it was best known that it did not come from favor. Harster''s curious eyes never recovered. I''ve seen it from so many different beings. It was a look that wanted variables and feces. Sihyun could be sure. Harster was hoping for a more interesting story.


    "I don''t know what you want, but I''ll decide my path."


    "Yes, your path is yours. It''s none of my business. But that''s why it''s fun. Either way, you''re destined to suffer."


    "Is that all you''re saying?"


    "Choose well. You''re already standing in the way of both."


    Haster, who waved his hand at Sihyun, disappeared out of his dream in an adulterous wind. When his back disappeared, he turned away. We have a lot of work to do from now on.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 514 00514 Confusion

    /516


    "8699. 86,000. 8600 days..."


    Steven looks back at the wall and looks back at the numbers. It was not long before Duang declared the revolution, but it did not bore the present. How much longer do we have to wait? Steven didn''t know the exact time because there were no windows in the dungeon.


    However, his wait soon stopped. A mole rises through the ground. The mole was already dead and became a corpse, but the mole roamed the earth as it had been before. Stephen sticks out his tongue, realizing it was Duane''s handiwork.


    "Duang, I think it''s time you showed up. Isn''t that right?"


    "You''re right. The time of revolution has finally come. Come and greet us."


    Duang, the mole, returns to the corpse. Looking at his limping body, Steven raises a ''burning hand''. Then an arm of flames rose from behind his back. Steven, who burned the mole with his burning hand, stood up. But shortly after, he was forced to bend his knee again.


    Dalgric, Dalgrick. It''s because I heard the sound of an armory and a key colliding. After a small tremor in a quiet dungeon, Steven breathes his last and waits for his opponent to arrive.


    "Here, here. It''s time to call it a day."


    The guard enters the dungeon and taps the iron bars with his staff. Steven and Campbell are the only people currently incarcerated. There weren''t that many things assigned to him. It was over when I saw it.


    We don''t have enough dimensional conversations, so the advent of a great old existence is foretold. There couldn''t be many people guarding the dungeon. The guard with Steven''s eyes turns to look at Jacker. But jokingly, Jacques didn''t even flinch.


    "Inmate number two, Jacker. Rise and shine, it''s time. Haven''t you heard?"


    Tsk, tsk. The guard touches Jacker with his staff. Soon, the stiff arm turned around. The guard looks at the white-white face and realizes that Jacker is dead.


    "What the...?"


    Reflexively, the guard turns to look at Steven. The only prisoners in the dungeon were Steven and Jacker. That meant only one thing.


    "You can''t be!"


    Steven, who held the guard in an invisible hand, melted the iron bars with a burning hand. The guard''s eyes widen. Steven exercising his abilities was absurd.


    "I would have worn restraints. Tsk...?!"


    "That can''t work, can it?"


    Every nook and cranny was just a tool to limit abilities. To Steven, who transcended abilities and even passed the pioneers, restraints were less than jewelry.


    The guard struggles to inform you that the prisoner has been released, but it is of no use. All of the strongmen were on standby for emergencies.


    "Goodbye."


    Slit. An invisible hand gently snaps the guard''s neck. The guard splits his neck and body and collapses powerlessly. After leaving the dungeon, Steven takes a breath of fresh air. There was no one who could stop him.


    Steven leaves the Kingdom of Tagnaria, running down the street with his wealthy hands. It was only a matter of time before they found out, even if they left the castle without a rumor. But Steven was relaxed. It was because one of the gates in the Kingdom of Tagnaria opened and the victory was his.


    When the Magic Wall at the Gate disappears, Duang will come with a large army to lay waste to the Kingdom of Tagnaria. Once the Kingdom of Tagnaria is gone, there will be no force to unite the eastern continents. No, there was only one.


    ''Worm Bodys.''


    They were the only ones who could trample the Kingdom of Tagnaria and gain new power. Of course, innocent victims may have occurred in the process. I didn''t know I was going to have to make that sacrifice.


    But Steven didn''t care. He hated the pioneers and hated the humans. All Steven believed in was the power he had. It was yesterday and now that Orloth stood by him without deterioration.


    Once on the outskirts of the Tagnaria Kingdom, Steven looks at the guards guarding the gates. There were none who were not strong, but he was in a higher position.


    Steven''s body in his wealthy hands rises to the skies. Immediately, he raised a ''burning hand'' and an ''invisible hand''. He crushed and burned all the visible ones. Steven led dozens of people to the afterlife, killing everyone who was hiding in the corner.


    Steven opened the gate, excluding any obstacles. Jiaying, as the heavy door split to the left and to the right, hundreds of layers of magical barriers suddenly collapsed. It was a moment when the sanctuary was desecrated that no one could enter.


    "Welcome, Duang."


    "Well done."


    After entering without a single drop of blood, Duang uncovers the mysteries of the worm. And the people hiding everywhere shouted loudly enough to hear.


    "It''s time for a revolution."


    Dozens of people appeared behind Duang''s back. Thousands of corpses and tens of thousands of beasts marched forward without looking back.


    /517


    Worm Bodies committed massacres to gain new freedom. They slaughtered everyone in the streets. But the resistance of the Tagnaria Kingdom was also not great. Even though the Regular Army had not arrived, those in the streets stepped forward and began to subdue Worm Bodies. Those who resisted the circle for decades remained uneasy. You do not waver at the raid.


    Screams and cries engulf the Kingdom of Tagnaria. Corpses form mountains and blood form rivers. In a trembling battle, Duang unfolds the mysteries of the worm.


    An unprecedented language began to pour out of Duang''s mouth. The high and low voices were grim, grim, and the once-in-a-lifetime dentures were truly frightening.


    As his wish spreads far away in the wind, the fallen corpses rise one by one. The corpse is the source and power of the warm body. Those who were Werm Bodys and those who were Kingdom men joined the corpse corpses in a friendly manner. The longer the gunfight, the more the corpse army rises.


    The corpse troops marched towards the city of Tagnaria. Born of death, they knew neither fear nor fear. One drop of blood, and I fought without stopping until I had more flesh.


    The beasts of Duang''s captivity roam the Kingdom of Tagnaria. The beasts that had not set foot in the sanctuary had gone crazy. For the beasts, the Kingdom of Tagnaria is like a treasure chest full of prey.


    The power built up by the Worm Bodies was enough to turn the continent upside down. Their pace is accelerating.


    The first thing I noticed was one and Sherry. They realized the danger was approaching from several kilometers away. One who instinctively sensed the cries and cries of numerous people and Sherry moved her body without hesitation.


    After breaking through several kilometers at once, they saw a large army advancing towards the city of Tagnaria.


    "You''re fearless. Do you think you can win if there are too many? Maybe it''s because there are so many people who don''t know the themes, but this place keeps fighting."


    "It''s because there are a lot of people who don''t want to acknowledge your greatness. If you don''t see it, you''re going to die. Let''s quickly rule it out."


    "I know. If the damage grows bigger, I won''t be able to look at him either."


    Once inside the battlefield, Sherry slaughtered an army of corpses without hesitation. They were as merciless as a wolf leaping into a flock. The heroes who once hung out with Zephyros intercepted one and Sherry, but it was not enough to stop them.


    "Are all those around dead bodies? It''s a terrible ability, really. No, you challenged me to this ability. You can''t lose if you want to."


    A lying corpse rises up and aims after her before one word is finished. The movement of the corpse with its lifelong abilities was subtle and agile, but it was impossible to deceive one''s senses. A splintered corpse spits out blood without a hitch.


    "Moreover, it is powerful enough to resist the great and ancient existence. Don''t be careless."


    "I don''t need to tell you!"


    The corpse squad focuses on one and Sherry.


    "Not a good location."


    The Kingdom of Tagnaria was not an open place. Rather, it was their home to protect. It was not a place that could be broken indefinitely. Moreover, those who did not escape could die. For them, the world was as small and fragile as a miniature. The fractured peril stops their aggression.


    Bererosa, who later appeared with talents and pioneers, bit her lip as soon as she saw the brutal scene. The Kingdom of Tagnaria is already a battlefield.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "I don''t know if you can tell. Enemies."


    One responded bluntly, draining the blood from the heart blade.


    "Some of them are resurrecting bodies. Those who are not ready should not get close. It just makes them crave their own belly."


    Sherry judged the situation calmly. Corpse Corpses were cancerous. If I wanted to cut it off, I couldn''t cut it off, but I had to make that sacrifice. Because where the corpses are, the kingdoms are there.


    "Except for the Seven Swords and the Bezelon Knights, I expect them to act on your orders. And please refrain from direct combat."


    Several people retreated at Bererosa''s command. It was suicide to confront an army of corpses instead of seriously building them. They hurried to find David.


    Bererosa, who alternated between Helen and Robert, the head of the Bezelonian Knights, recited the last words.


    "Even the herds are animals, but we must deal with the corpses first. If you find someone controlling them, let Hana and Sherry know. Once they''ve dealt with him, I''ll move on."


    "Yes, Queen Bererosa."


    "If that''s the queen''s order, I''ll do it."


    Alto fell from the sky at the same time as the Seven Swords and Bezelon Knights set out. Bererosa smiles maliciously at her appearance, raising a cloud of dust.


    "Miss Alto, you''re a little late."


    "Cough, cough. This came very quickly, too. Ha, if it wasn''t for them, I''d be able to relax... Look, it''s a mess covered in dirt."


    "A bird out of a bath."


    "I really did it, not a bird."


    "That''s really unfortunate, but you may need Alto''s help."


    "Even if it''s not me, you can get rid of these rascals quickly. Isn''t that right?"


    "My eyes saw something else."


    As soon as Alto appeared, Bererosa saw a dark future through her third eye. Aurora spread out in the night sky. A phenomenon that can only be seen from the North Pole has swept through the entire Tagnaria Kingdom.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 515 00515 Confusion

    Soon, a terrible wave came. White snow poured from the sky, and the streets began to freeze. The exhaled breath becomes soft ice, floating in the air, and even the extreme cold air froze the molecules.


    I was completely overwhelmed. There was nothing to ask. The creature who came with the waves was a great old being.


    Alto frowns as soon as he sees its presence. The most difficult one stands in the way. He had been anticipating since the first wave.


    "I knew it was him."


    Aurora''s raging flames are dull. It was as if the soot was sagging. Like smoke, the outline of the faded flame was blurred. However, even though the spark was blazing, the waves of his wife clearly showed that his existence was alive, even though they were invisible.


    Its existence could summon the Ice Age just by being there. Bondi was like that. The culprit who froze and stopped countless stars. A disaster sealed by the ancient gods. His existence was a supreme monarch.


    "Here we go."


    As Alto said, the creature who came with the waves roared. I couldn''t see a single inch before the snow started to fall.


    The feature has already begun to change. A lump of frozen ice lit up and formed a formation. Over time, Zephyros was swallowed by the ice without a trace.


    "A new actor has emerged. Sherry, are you aware of this?"


    "That''s an art piece. As you can see, it''s one of those monsters that can''t even stop the molecular movement. We can''t even guarantee that we''ll be able to stop it."


    "Even if the opponent is strong, there''s still work to be done. I was given the power to defeat an enemy like that in the first place."


    "I''m sorry to hear that from you."


    Hana and Sherry charge towards the Luxe One. As long as the cause of the wave appeared before my eyes, I didn''t have to hesitate. I knew that the prodigal self was hungry for violence and violence. But they were also in a position where they couldn''t back down.


    Kuang, a huge force strikes. The dark-matter swords and extreme cold tear each other apart. The opposing forces were tightened, and they withdrew.


    The after-storm caused by the collisions of cosmic neonates engulfed all over Zephyros. The rain that rained like a rainstorm suddenly disappeared without a trace. where sense and providence get tangled up. Gravity is wrong to support Zephyros.


    As gravity shifted, everything soared into the sky. Another calamity called disaster. It was an inevitable aftermath, even Alto.


    "Am I babysitting again?!"


    A situation where everything is jumbled up and floating around in the air. Alto, who put his hands together and joined, pulls out a black fog from his palm. It''s chaos and chaos. And it was a material that became a mediator of "equivalent exchange."


    The black fog, the trademark of Nialla Totep, quickly sucked in the cold. And that''s how much gravity you''re experiencing. It was a moment when concepts and concepts were exchanged correctly.


    After the storm by the cosmic newcomers, Alto landed lightly like a feather. But maybe it''s because he confronted other beings. Those who do not tolerate their power and have episodic seizures have increased rapidly.


    A land full of cold air and ice. A turbulent atmosphere. A continent where the earth shakes. The situation has already moved on.


    "Bererosa! Get the others out of here. This is no time to sit around and dig up dirt!"


    Alto exclaims urgently. Yawn. He roars like a flame, but it''s cold inside.


    If it had been before the hook was broken, he would have laughed and thrown out the piece, but here was Alto, the Apostle of Xihyun, not Alto, the body of Nilatotheb.


    Alto was the best he could do to eliminate the afterstorm. It was impossible to join the fight without warning. If she doesn''t tune, Zephyros bursts like a balloon full of wind.


    The slutty man was practically a mental person. He lacked the attributes of being a god of outer space, so he was close to natural disasters. Even when it was sealed, there was nothing more to say as it affected the world.


    Alto looks at Hana and Sherry. The strength of her and her lovers was overwhelming. It was encouraging not to be able to hide my superiority. At least it wasn''t the end of the world here.


    "Alto, behind you, please."


    "Leave it to me. This is my specialty."


    Bererosa, who secured her way to Eight Circles, continued to retreat, encouraging those who were bewildered. At least we had to get away from the battlefield.


    Of course, they weren''t the only ones who were embarrassed. Duang, the leader of the worm bodies, also couldn''t help but be embarrassed as soon as an unexpected presence appeared. He understands and uses the mysteries of the worm. He must not have known of the great old existence.


    "Great one. Why did you abandon us? Did I really do something wrong?"


    Duang grumbles as he looks up at the heavy snowfall, but the sleepyhead does not answer his cry. All he did was give Duang a cold, cruel winter.


    Duang turns his back without hesitation as he watches members of the Worm Body scatter into chunks of ice. Even if the mysterious insect could operate an army close to infinity, it would not be able to withstand the ice age.


    "But there''s still a chance."


    Despite this circumstance, the fact that Xi Hyun did not appear helped Duang greatly. Hipnos must have helped.


    Duang turns away as he refines his plan. I didn''t want to get into the fights of the gods. The abbreviations have a way of survival only the abbreviations. The Warm Bodys'' advance was staggered by a prodigal break-in, but so was the Kingdom of Tagnaria.


    "Soon I''ll hit the Tagnaria. It''s gonna be hard, but I need you all to come with me. The notice is at hand."


    /518


    Gromgan roars, gazing at a group of bypassing corpses. He knew exactly what he was getting himself into. The brain was rotten, the bones were full of stench, but there was one last reason.


    The evil that could not be erased from Grogan''s heart, even if it became a corpse and was stripped of life, was breathing. Awakened from the nightmare, Gromgan stares at the distant kingdom of Tagnaria with blurred eyes.


    "Jay... Jay."


    The temples ache, but Gromgan does not stop remembering the old glory. And I remembered the richest city and the most rare moment of my life. However, sweet and fuzzy recollection did not last long.


    "... a re-entry."


    It was the spleen blade he selected that brought Gromgan to the bottom. Grogan couldn''t forgive Jay. I didn''t even want to tolerate Jay''s behavior.


    One day, he suddenly became Chris'' son and avenged his kindness. An archaeologist who can''t live with the same sky. A vendetta that cannot be forgotten even after death has become the driving force behind Grogan.


    The battlefield-battlefield- was already gone. No one notices Grogan''s departure. Even Duang, who leads a corpse squad, has been straightened out.


    After being separated from the corpse squadron, Gromgan hurls towards the city of Tagnaria. Finding a destination was not difficult The familiar energy was irritating to the tip of his nose.


    Gromgan climbs over the outer wall of the Kingdom of Tagnaria and reaches the star palace. There is an ancient and long-awaited target beyond the wall. Bang, the entire wall bursts into flames as if it were natural.


    "Father?"


    Kay thought about who appeared through the dust. The breakup was not good, but it could not have been a happy reunion.


    "Kay, Kay..."


    The pronunciation was unclear, and his posture was bizarre but the aspiration and will that lay within the cloudy eyes was stronger and firmer than anyone else.


    "You''re just a monster who turned your father''s guilt upside down."


    "Kay, Kay."


    "I hope I''m not the one who avoided your father''s death."


    Soon after Kay''s words were finished, Gromgan shot a hand in a row. Knowing that Grogan''s primary weapon was a blow, Kay was able to avoid the fatal wounds with a small discrepancy. But that was her luck. It was an absurd notion that she was powerless to fight against Grogan''s aggression.


    On the other hand, Grogan''s fist was as close as Cay''s. I didn''t have time to scream. Kay closed his eyes to death. But no pain came over the years. I was just shaking my shoulders.


    "Wake up! Kay."


    Kay opened his eyes to see Theo, the escort knight, blocking Gromgan.


    "Jay? What happened?"


    "There was such a commotion and you couldn''t have known, right? While we''re blocking Grogan, you take Lara and the kids and run."


    "Even with Sir Thio, it''s impossible for you to defeat him."


    I grew up next to Grogan, so Kay didn''t want to know, but he couldn''t. Grongon was the foremost pioneer ever known, along with Vivanu, the house owner of the Ruffel family.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not the one who''s gonna die."


    "Al, I will."


    Kay, who broke his lip, got up from his seat. You saw Theo''s attitude collapse. I realized it wasn''t the time to be foolish. There was no time to delay. When Jay saw Kay drifting away, he did not hesitate to launch a branch. Gromgan takes a step back from a bullet hit by a storm.


    "Ser Thio, I''ll take good care of you."


    "I''ll take good care of it. When will the glory to fight with the Lord come again?"


    Jay and Thio faced each other on their backs and aimed for Grogan''s life, not to mention his own. Thio was a typical knight. He was an unmanned man with a sword and everything. Unpretentious sturdy and cunning swordsmanship revealed his dominant character.


    Jay is obstinate about Grogan''s blind spot. I pierced the branch between the gaps I had to face Thio.


    Joint attacks on Jay from the bottom were not an unusual word. Rather, it was good to see you. He was always a group because he was short handed. You can''t be unaware of how the group deals with the strong. Jay leveraged the strength of his mathematical advantage.


    But Grogan did not feel pain, and did not tire. For him, his ability to use his skills reflectively was only a minor variable.


    "Oh dear..."


    As Gronggan groans, the needle on his fingertips begins to divide. Within that time, thousands of split needles formed one circular shape. When a terrifying premonition hit his head, Jay pulls Tio behind the wall without looking back.


    Different from that, the circular thrusters shoot in all directions. All-terrain forward attack. It looks like a Claymore mine exploded. Not to mention the penetration force that goes through anything that gets in the way.


    "Damn it..."


    The matchstick prototype made of a hornet''s nest was not one. You line up behind Grogan''s back. It was impossible to break through.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 516 00516 Confusion

    After pulling out a few needles in his armor, Thio swallowed a dry needle. The star palace was in a halfway house. Jay and Thio''s leaning wall was the last burrow.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I''m thinking."


    The situation is desperate. Gromgan''s loaded spikes are numerous, and Jay and Thio''s hands are limited. Looking down at the bracelet of shadow, Jay hardened his mind. If we don''t stop them here, Cay will be in danger.


    "Can you buy us some time?"


    "How much will it cost?"


    "It takes about 20 seconds."


    Theo nods briefly and shakes his head toward Gromgan. Thio, who blocked his whole body from projecting from everywhere, bit his molars tightly. Victory was more important than Jay''s safety. The bow was opened only after he bought his time. It was not a time to save myself.


    As Grogan and Thio struggled, Jay gained enormous thought through the Apostle''s evidence. A great power. That''s all Jay has to offer in Zephyros, full of monsters. It was impossible to surpass Grogan''s skills and experiences at once, but I was also able to beat him confidently with output and firepower.


    Half a year ago, Jay was able to see how insignificant his skills were through war. The people he was dealing with were not working together.


    A trademark is a lie if you haven''t noticed the sheer force of technology. After feeling lacking in himself, Jay refined and refined his office. I only tried to kill the opponent by highlighting the characteristics of the branch.


    If the bullet didn''t work, you could have handled it with a cannonball. Heavier, faster. Jay, who caused the circulation, stimulated the atmosphere. It condenses and compresses. It''s hyperthermic, overpowering, and pressurized.


    Papabat emits a white current between his fingers. Electrons that fall from atoms form a plasma.


    But Boone''s operation became poisonous. He bled out of his nose, but Jay didn''t mind. He was running slowly down the road. Penalties were inevitable.


    "Huff..."


    Thio''s black fist is broken in vain. His armor, which could not block the sphere of his hand, rattled into a lump of iron. When he reached his limit, he rolled around without a care in order to avoid Grogan''s encounter.


    At that moment, the voice of saving him rang out.


    "Back off, Thio."


    Jay, who held the rattling plasma in his hand, caused a storm. Using his ten-minute allowance, he injected the plasma in his hand. A full-blown blow. The speed close to the light is evenly powered.


    If the branch was a bullet, the photon was a cannon. A special spear that pierces enemies that the branch cannot pierce. A massive collection of energy aims at Grogan''s abdomen as it is.


    The sphere burst out and blocked the photons, but it was useless. All the needles that came into contact with the plasma melted and became iron. Kwung, the sound of the mountain falling hits the star palace. The star palace, which could not withstand the power of the photon, finally sank.


    "Ha, ha, ha."


    Jay gazes at Gromgan, who vomits his rough breath. Given the protection of many needles, Grogan remained at the center of the chaos. It was not Grogan that melted into the photon, but tens of thousands of battles.


    "Jay, Jay."


    Grongon smiles bitterly, whether it is so pleasant to stop a special blow. His eyes told me everything. Jay shakes his head in his eyes, as if saying, "Your limit is this far." Even after he died, he did not give up his arrogance and arrogance.


    "I''m sorry, this was my victory from the moment it was completed."


    Jay was not frustrated. The beauty of the photon was not in its power. One of the advantages of photojournalists being able to connect with their branch features was that they were able to speak.


    Jay straightened up after raising the plasma again. He became a cannon. Boom, boom, boom. His palms burn, his arms twist, but Jay doesn''t stop.


    Plasma is a cannonball that sweeps through everything. It was only a matter of time before tens of thousands of needles evaporated. Grogan, the naked king, falls to the ground.


    Koo-bang, a loud bang has eroded the intestine. The groundbreaker leads Gromgan underground. But Jay radiated even more strongly, as if he didn''t like it either. Jay was relieved only after he had been thrown into the ground for decades.


    "Is it over?"


    Thio wiped his bloody forehead and opened his mouth. He was endless from head to toe.


    "Let''s check it out."


    Jay looks up as if to ask him to check. Shortly after, Thio walked along with his weary body, he was able to see his body sagging like a broken doll. If he can''t stop the light, he''s in trouble. It was blurry like finely chopped meat.


    Even if I had survived death, it would have been difficult to work any longer. It was probably already dead.


    "Great, you''re great."


    Thio was a fierce believer who usually followed Jay. However, this caused me to admire him even more. It was already a feeling of awe. Jay turned away from Theo''s uncomfortable gaze.


    "No, it was possible because Sir Thio was a great time catcher. So you don''t have to look at it that way. because without Sir Thio, we couldn''t have done it."


    "You''ve been so kind to me... I can''t help but listen to the Lord."


    "Ser Thio was more than I expected."


    Jay turns his head to look up at the sky beyond the horizon. The cloudy sky spewed out a great sound as if its eyes were pouring out in no time.


    It was a sign that something unusual was happening, but Jay was not very involved. There was something more important to him than that. Jay''s fight wasn''t over here. Kay had to take care of Lara and the kids.


    /519


    As the star palace collapsed, the swimming pool trembled as the noise and the noise crossed. A loud, deafening noise echoes through her ears, but she holds her place. She can''t move now. It was because I had to protect him. Right now, he was defenseless. Being here has never been more than a Bone-Cetillion body.


    "Mister, get up quickly, I haven''t apologized properly yet. You have to get up, okay?"


    The swimming looked at the sleeping demonstration. Sihyun was in a very natural posture. It seemed to wake up and talk to her as if she was asleep. Unfortunately, she still hasn''t opened her eyes. As time went by, it was not the swimming, but the rush.


    Boom, boom. At the sound of footsteps, the swim rises from its place. All the reliable people were absent. She was the only one who could protect him.


    Queek, the man comes in through the door as if it were natural.


    "Are you sleeping in peace when this Satan has happened? I don''t know if I should say great or absurd..."


    The sudden appearance of the uninvited was an impressive young man. Swimming knew him well. The uninvited guest''s name is Steven Gotters. He was supposed to be in the dungeon by now.


    "Don''t come any closer, Steven."


    "Do we need to talk? There''s nothing you can''t do. But make it quick. Senior Instructor, I have business with the Shadow King."


    "Why are you here?"


    "Of course not. I''m here to prove my existence and create a new world. I wasn''t supposed to meet the swimming sheep."


    The swim could never take Steven''s word for it.


    "Are you trying to kill him?"


    "This would be the end of it all at once. It''s not a hassle and it''s great."


    Steven had no intention of ditching the opportunity. Just by waving his hand, the whole situation is over.


    "You meant to leave me a note. A man like you would never follow Mr. Kembell''s instructions."


    "Oh, you mean the part where you pretend to be the victim? I mean, that would be great, right? It was all about confessing anyway. Anyway, will you give Sleeping Beauty a chance to kiss her? Swimming sheep."


    Swimming expanded the steel. The atmosphere shifts as she opens her eyes.


    "Don''t underestimate me as a woman. He won''t give it to you."


    "I didn''t look down on you. Rather, the shallows are the swimming sheep. Isn''t that right?"


    The swimming senses a sinister hand passing by on his cheek. On the cheek, a thin solid line draws out the blood.


    "Is this...?"


    "For underestimating me."


    An invisible hand, one of the ''six hands'', gave Steven brute force. The swimming pool that wiped off the blood screams out of nowhere.


    "I don''t care if you''re stronger than me. If you want to go to him, step on my corpse."


    "You want to touch me even more when you say that. It doesn''t make sense to walk away from this."


    "Even without you, it''s not like you''re the best person to talk to."


    The swim that became a human cannonball pushed Steven straight out of Tagnaria. The swim that unleashed unrefined power was superhuman in its own right. Your whole body is a weapon. A swim beyond human limits can be treaded into the air with two feet.


    "Whew, that''s amazing. Superman, or Supergirl. I can understand Robert being so complimentary."


    Ordinary abilities would be crushed regardless of their thinking. His ability to swim was lethal. The steel did not obstruct the statue. It was a uniquely demonstrating how great and unusually high the power that the human body could emit.


    "But that''s only today, too."


    Steven was the only success of Project Zero. He was born with the advantages of the Eclipse-Guards and was not exaggerated by the fact that he was the essence of Eclipse. Moreover, Steven''s strength, which had broken through the breach, lifted the entire continent.


    Invisible and burning hands appear simultaneously behind Steven''s back. Two hands, representing both strength and firepower, moved to enclose the body of the swimming pool. Swimming away from Steven''s aggression with a single sheet of paper sprints across the ground like a rubber ball. Bang, snapping at the wall of sound, she kicks out an unseen hand.


    "It''s useless. It''s an ability that hasn''t been caught in the first place."


    Like Steven said, the feet of the swimmer are just pathetic in the air. However, the swimming did not panic and changed the center of gravity in the air. Spinning like a spike, she aims at Steven''s back neck.


    "Over here!"


    At the same time as flashing, the feet of the swimmer became light. Transcendent physical ability is the separation of space and space.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 517 00517 Confusion

    The invisible hand and the burning hand intersect and form an X shape. Kubang, a swim in collision with Steven raises his thinking without cause. She wiggles her legs with a grip on Steven.


    An unbelievably powerful sound came out of the human body made of blood and flesh. An invisible hand and a burning hand twist at the swimming leg, but it is useless. The recovery speed has surpassed the attack speed.


    The hard-working ability to swim further - steel - rejected both strength and firepower. Her body was the strongest and most sturdy in the world. I was freer than anything else, and faster than anything else.


    Swimming became the wind as I thought. She stomps the air like the ground, putting all her power into her fists. A full-bodied swim aims at Steven''s face.


    "Kuhaha...!"


    Boom, Steven falls into the woods near Tagnaria Castle and regains his position. He still had four more hands. Invisible hands and burning hands were closer to hearing aids to determine swimming skills.


    Steven shakes his head as if it were a nonsense, spitting dead blood in his mouth. Even if he had not exerted power, his body had long surpassed the limits of man. It was impossible to feel a thinner fist than a groin.


    But swimming completely shattered Steven''s stereotype.


    "Barefoot use of this kind of power... I''d say it''s a scam if the other talents saw it." Do you have anything like Kryptonite? If so, I''d like to get and use it. "


    The power was in the swimming pool, but Steven did not lose his cool. There were plenty of chances to rejuvenate.


    "Your abilities are unbelievable."


    Swimming shifted his sore ankles to the left and to the right. Steven''s hands were basically untouchable. It was just like the azure that bloomed in the middle of the summer. It was a botherless ability in the opponent''s position.


    "The search is over, so I''ll take it from here."


    The swim pulls the gauntlet out of the Ring of Shadow and grabs both fists.


    Tubang, as the swimming arm swings up and down, the iron forming the gauntlet clashes and throws up the heavy noise. The ground splits into a spiderweb-shaped shape after the swim has set in motion. The bush flutters along her path.


    "That''s what I want to say."


    With headphones on, Steven puts himself in the hands of the wealthy. Swimming forward through the walls of sound, unable to grasp Steven''s clothing. Steven moves in a way that mortals cannot.


    Steven''s body flourishes like a floating leaf, just as someone is pulling it. His movements away from the laws of physics were bizarre.


    The swim that quickly destroyed dozens of trees jumped up like a beast. She drops her arm at Steven. The forest breaks apart in her footsteps. Not to mention what happened in there.


    But Steven avoided the blunt force of swimming. He doesn''t move a step. It was not his body that moved, but his wealthy hands. The wealthy hand pushes and pulls Steven every time the swim moves.


    "Your annoying hands are growing."


    "Relax, it''s not that much."


    After a long hand-to-hand struggle, Steven takes out his fourth hand. Like the fog, the name of a blurry hand is "blocking hand." If the wealthy hand was in charge of maneuverability, the intervening hand was the ability to defend itself by name.


    Suddenly, a eerie sound echoes through the swimming hand. The blocking hand gives her back the power of the swim.


    The intervening hand affected all objects doing linear motion.


    If swimming had used armor, it would have been difficult for the intervening hand to exert great benefits. But it was possible because she was able to solve everything with her bare body.


    "That''s why the comets are spilling."


    "You can''t do that, Miss Swimming. because the difference between us and them is not something we can overcome."


    The swim that broke the molar bent its arm and aligned the broken bones. Her restorative ability, which had been calibrated by the steel, was no exaggeration even if it reached the sky. The broken arm returns to its place in the blink of an eye.


    "I don''t think you can do privilege, not even you. Unless it''s God, there must be a limit."


    That''s what I heard from Alto. So swimming was not desperate. Just because Steven is special doesn''t mean she''s normal. She was also a competent person who had reached her limit.


    "This is going to hurt a lot."


    Extremely compressive force. Swimming utilizing the gonads punched out. The swim that devoted all of its thinking to this strike exhaled a hot breath.


    Kubang, a late gust of sound wraps around her arm. The trajectory with a full-blown blow to the soul was unclear. The world seemed to enter into the fists of swimmers.


    "This...!"


    The blocking hand does not reverse the swimming strike. As she assured me, the shock was Steven''s. A heartfelt blow lightly exceeded the limit of the hand.


    Hiccup, the feature has begun to change. The place where the swimming stood sank, unable to withstand the power she exerted, and Steven''s place torn to shreds.


    "He''s a male monster, not a human."


    Steven raises his fifth hand in a state of great urgency. The hand that would replace the hand that blocked it was the ''hand that comforted''. The comforting hand that was in charge of recovery was responsible for Steven''s trauma and internal injuries.


    Realizing that every time Steven took out his other hand, things were going against him, the swim consumed the thought within his body. Then I took another leap. She was going to end Steven before the fifth hand worked.


    "Huff..."


    Steven lets the swimmer take a swing up into the sky. Swimming predicts where Steven will fall as he punches. And then I punched him again. Swimming did not allow Steven to set foot on the ground. She fights until her fists are full.


    Steven wasn''t alone. He runs his invisible and burning hands, twisting the limbs of the swimming pool and burrowing his abdomen. However, the swimming did not stop with a fatal wound. Calibrated with steel, she was a monster that could not be killed.


    Using his wealthy hands and blocking hands, Steven dodges a swimming strike and rolls around on the cold ground. After landing in a miserable position, Steven laughs madly. This was not what he had planned.


    Steven sighs, face to face.


    "I can''t help it if I want to die so badly."


    Invisible hands, burning hands, wealthy hands, obstructing hands, comforting hands. The five hands were useful, but the limits were clear. But the sixth hand did not.


    The sixth hand was the most special of the six hands. It was also the last hand he got from Project Zero. The power of the sixth hand represents'' Divine Power ''. It was dangerous and powerful enough to challenge a god.


    Steven, who put his sixth hand on the ground, recites at last.


    "Supporting hand."


    The hand that held it could lift anything, using thought as fuel. Like Atlas in mythology, the sky is also a supporting hand. After folding the five hands, Steven focuses all his strength on the supporting hand.


    Thumping, the backing hand lifts the entire forest. No, I''ve ripped open the forest. To the horizon here, to the horizon there. All horizons soared above the sky. The swim turns its head, eyes wide open. The place where she was standing was the center of the uproar.


    "I''ll blow it all the way to Tagnaria. If you really are Supergirl, you can stop this, too, right? Or am I overestimating you?"


    Steven smiles brightly. The swim didn''t say anything. But her actions were determined. It was because there was Prince Tagnaria behind his back. Of course, there was Sihyun asleep inside. If we don''t defeat Steven, there''s no future.


    The swim has not been exhausted to date. When she put all her strength into it, she put all the thought she could get through the Apostle''s evidence into one place.


    However, no matter how strong her body was, she could not withstand the thought of close to 80 million.


    "But I have to."


    As the supporting hand moved, the swimming was reminiscent of the mystery of the chaos. It was time to take advantage of what I learned. To Sihyun, to Lynn, to Bererosa, to One, to Sherry, and to Alto. Swimming has been supported by many people.


    If not this time, when will we be able to use power again? The swimming with a weakening mind accepted 80 million ideas at once. My whole body squeaks, but I ignore the swimming, not overcoming the turbulence of thought. She had work to do. There was something I wanted to do.


    "That''s it, Miss Swimming."


    The supporting hand throws the raised ground as it is. Destination is Tagnaria. An unprecedented mass of earth flew over the sky.


    The swim unleashed its power to its limit all at once. It was a different blow than the one she had used so far. It was the most destructive feast of all.


    The madness that devotes everything to one point is no longer a human skill.


    [Transverse period - One point breakthrough]


    With thunder and lightning thunder, a sheer force pierces everything. As the swim engraved its trajectory in the air, space and dimensions separated along the line.


    The ground is broken, and the hand that supports it disappears into a mirage. Maybe it''s because all the victories have been decided in a moment. Steven vomits blood and stares at the swim as if he still can''t believe it.


    "Did I lose? This is ridiculous. That can''t be right. I swallowed so many Eclipses. Why? Why? Why did you lose?"


    Steven tried to get up a few times, but he couldn''t. His lower body disappears without a trace. The evidence of defeat was already engraved on his body.


    "This ends here."


    "No, I will not tolerate such a hopeless end."


    Standing up to pain and pain, frustration and cries, Steven wanted a new system and the right freedom. He wanted to kill the rotting hierarchy and be the center of it.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no."


    Steven, who had given him his head, was mistaken. I pitied my own hopeless dream. It was not hope that it would end here. I didn''t just live to die like this.


    "Yes, we still can. We can go back. Yeah, yeah, yeah. I can do that. I will, I have to!"


    When Steven reached his limit, he remembered a spell that Duang once taught him. It was a spell that called for disaster in faraway places.


    What Steven kept in his mouth was mocking, denouncing, rebuking and maliciously articulated language. Humans could not understand, nor could they understand. The swim shifts with a warm energy. She was familiar with it. I had no idea.


    Tears poured out of Steven''s eyes. It was the beginning of another catastrophe and the beginning of misfortune.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 518 00518 Confusion

    As Steven opens his mouth, the larvae spill out of him. Wheezing, I could feel the physiological disgust just by seeing the fat bugs crawling back and forth.


    But the swim could not frown in front of him. Stephen''s body as an offering was something that she could not take lightly. I had to be vigilant and worried.


    "A great old being or a beggar. ''


    Swimming saw real hope in that judgment. The fact that she doesn''t feel the pressure of disparity is a win for her. Winning at least means not dying. The trimmed swim corrected the pose. He didn''t know how Steven was going to react to what he was calling for.


    "You''re not Steven."


    "Did you notice, Nin?"


    Noise leaked from Stephen or something that was Steven. The grammar and arguments used by the unidentified existence were extremely unnatural. The words of his will jumped to their senses. The unidentified existence shivers as if the human body were uncomfortable.


    "I am Rim Shaichos, the faithful servant of the Yaum. You need the will to bow your head and repent."


    "Wake up. I don''t intend to do that to you."


    "Choice is freedom, Nehri. Take responsibility."


    It was still unnatural, but the swimming could see what it meant. He wasn''t communicating anyway. He''s a monster who heard Steven''s wishes. An uninvited visitor could not have been a guest without notice.


    "I declare this place to be the land of the wealthy. I want to give death to those who are here, Lyda."


    Using Steven as a sacrifice, Rim Shaykos shed emotional tears. It was no exaggeration to say that it was a miracle to meet Lan Tegos in the faraway dimension. An archeologist who had been sealed by the ancient gods finally broke the shell and came out.


    But Lim Shaikos couldn''t do that. He was short tempered. One last step short of eating Tegos'' corpse. It was entirely for his own good that Lim Shaicos accepted Steven''s wish.


    It took Steven''s body to take the last step. A profitable business if it could kill and resurrect a human.


    Moreover, Steven''s body was fierce. Given that he was human, it was unusual. But Lim Shaikos didn''t mind. His foundation was large and wide, and he could not argue.


    "This is where I was born, Linni...!"


    Rim Shaichos, who graciously devoured Steven''s body, took away his guilt. As the crown cracked, the skin flowed like silk. What came out of it was a monster with whiter skin than snow.


    Rim Shaykos with snake-like bodies and larvae with creepy wrinkles were crawling around the swimming pool. Scattered heat and cold engulf the surroundings. Everything Lim Shaicos crawled on was frozen. The bush turned into snowflakes and the chunks of rock poured down onto the ground as ice pellets.


    Extreme cold pierces the swimming bones. With resistance and resistance, she didn''t go anywhere, but Rim Shaichos'' existence was different.


    Even with all the enemies we''ve dealt with so far, it will be impossible to defeat Rim Shaikos. Swimming against Rim Shaykhos, who was not lacking, inspected the gauntlet.


    "I will do as Lord Ahjussi wishes. I will bless you. The tentacles of death. Come, tighten your head, and wash away your sins with death."


    "Shut up."


    Lim Shaikos'' eyes were empty. It was not a metaphor. Rim Shaikh''s eyes, which shed tears, were truly empty. My back grows creepy and creepy, but the swimming pool bites my molars tightly and survives. I wanted to run away, but she was the only one who could stop Lim Shaykos here.


    "Come. Eagles, my everlasting companion..."


    As Rim Shaichos breathed, a large disc appeared on dry ground. A sturdy, smooth disc shaped like a glacier. Rim Shaikh swarm toward swimming.


    "Hehe!"


    With an instinct close to the beast, the swimming pool notices Rim Shaicos'' approach and rolls to the ground.


    The back touching the ground did not withstand the cold and turned into a seething thing thing. The cold air seeped into your lungs was sharp as a blade. Swimming is like the Arctic. No, it was the North Pole. Extreme land visible only to snow and ice. Lim Shaikos'' overwhelming power was to disregard logic and providence and even change the environment.


    ''This is the world you see.''


    To be precise, Rim Shaichos was not a great old being, but a beggar, but a minor difference was not important to swimming. The important thing was that the world was big and wide for her to see.


    ''But I want to be beaten up in front of you.''


    The swim, which decided to do everything from the beginning, lifted all of its thinking to 80 million. It was a once-in-a-lifetime battle. I couldn''t even think about hiding the numbers and the cards.


    A workshop where everything is decided in between. Lim Shaikos was an indisputable opponent of skill as well as of course. Thin and large, the kills-disc is sharper than a blade and moves sharper than an awl.


    The swim that predicted Rim Shaicos'' trajectory hit Ekils with a close escape. Her fist was fierce because it was shorter than a minute, but it contained the mystery of the fatigue. Kwak Kwak is the power of a breakthrough, but Ekils remains intact.


    It was swimming that did not withstand the reactions and shocks. The force of the counterattack is poisoned. Lim Shaikos could not have known the gap. As he opens his mouth, an unthinkable amount of cold gathers.


    A single arm, or an entire upper torso. Swimming bit his lip.


    At that time, a golden ray cut through the sky and carved a clear trajectory on top of it. Bang, unexpected blow. Lim Shaikos was forced to push back. The golden rays, which could be called the gathering of thought, were not so heavy.


    The swim turns its head to look at Princess Tagnaria. Of course, the bright golden dragon spread its wings and announced its existence. He was the actual head of the Unity Orion and the representative of the illusion or miraculous polyp, Dero.


    "Well done, Dero."


    Swimming, even with your index finger raised, did not waste the time that Dero had spent. Fast-forward to Rim Shaykos, she reigns. It was a precise counterattack aimed at the blind spot. But her expectations have been severely shattered.


    "What were you doing?"


    The hand of the swimmer froze as soon as it touched Rim Shaicos'' body. But that was also only for a moment. The frozen hand turns into a tiny grain and shatters the mountain. The swim stares at his hand dazed, and he loses his words.


    Rim Shaichos'' body was a disaster, itself. He was the result of the Ice Age, even though there was no high tide. It was only then that I realized that swimming was arrogant. Lim Shaikos was not her opponent.


    "That''s no reason to back down!"


    If I didn''t have teeth, I could just use gums. The swim that devoted all its thought to both legs lowered Rim Shaichos'' torso. A swim in the air struck Lim Shaykos'' head with a different foot.


    Maybe it''s because he''s focused on his thinking. Nothing breaks as hollow as your hands, but you can''t help but freeze like that.


    "Where do flies fly?"


    Lim Shaikos whipped his tail. Tspot, a swim that could not keep up with the oddly twisted trajectory, allowed Rim Shaykhos to strike. I reached out my arm and grabbed her tail, but it was already cold and cold and pierced through her body.


    "Ugh, ugh..."


    Swimming to his knees, the shock so intense that his stomach touched his back. Not to mention the cold that seeps over the crushed wound.


    Reality was harsh. Lim Shaikos didn''t even give the swimmer a chance to fight back. All he could give to the swimmer was a chance to die.


    Swimming was always a slow pace. Rim Shaichos, which splits through the sky and emits cold and cold, was something she could not catch.


    The golden rays pour down like a rain, but they are useless. Lim Shaikos was only scattered by the cold.


    The swim hit by Rim Shaichos'' tail fell without a flick. His whole body was seething, and his arms and legs bent at an odd angle. The blood no longer flows. The body itself was frozen. It was an unmatched and perfect death sign.


    "Cough, cough... cough."


    The swimming that vomited flesh forcefully swallowed the rising flesh again.


    "Now stop dying. That''s all I can give you."


    Rim Shaichos shouted fiercely, drawing in the cold. Swimming was just the beginning. He was the one who killed those in the Kingdom of Tagnaria, destroyed the kingdom, and crossed the continent.


    The swimming caught on to a blurring ritual. She shouldn''t be down right now. Xi Hyun was defenseless. Even though he was devastated, he had no idea what would happen if he died. Moreover, he was living his dream. The variables were overflowing.


    "We have to protect it. You can''t do this without me. I haven''t apologized yet."


    Bererosa and the other women trusted me. The swimming wanted to meet their expectations. And I wanted to be recognized by Sihyun. I wanted to see him on the same line.


    Swimming reminds me of what Alto said. Maybe now he can prove his worth.


    "An apostle''s evidence can artificially push his limits. It may be a miracle, but it''s not impossible. ''


    I knew how to swim. It was dangerous to accept the idea at once and force the awakening.


    ''The opening is an important element of existential superiority. It''s the cornerstone of existence. One wrong pile and there''s no going back.''


    Far from it, I might regret this choice. But it was much better to regret it later than to regret it now.


    "It''s better than dying here."


    It wouldn''t be bad to run toward the end if it were the life of the Saddle. The swim, powered by the will to boil, stared at Rim Shaichos.


    Lim Shaikos welcomed the swimming precautions. He exalted his intention to lead the body to fight.


    "Did you still have the strength to get up? I''ll give you a compliment.A warrior who knows pride is always welcome."


    The mindful swim lifted all the limits placed on the apostle''s evidence. And beyond that, I started running.


    ''My eager wish will be to lead you to a wider world.''


    Swimming hair soared high in the sky. All she had in her head was a demonstration.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 519 00519 Confusion

    The thought that came through the Apostle''s evidence swept through the body of the swimming. Strength beyond its limits was no longer her friend. The thought institution fluctuated violently, and the circuitry screamed, with over 80 million ideas reaching 100 million. The flesh and bones began to evaporate. She''s not ready to rule a great power yet.


    I could see why Alto described artificial Awakening as a miracle. Ordinary beings could not have been reached. It wasn''t just empowerment that made it special.


    It took that much effort and talent to become a great old being. And even with all that, luck had to follow. It is possible to add a miracle to a miracle. But the swimming was already chosen. It was all or nothing.


    What you need most here...! ''


    A swim overlooking the Gauntlet realized the answer. The Ring of Shadow of Bondi was a piece of cloth that could transform a swimming suit into a desired piece of armor. I didn''t have to stick to the Gauntlet.


    Well, in that case...


    Sehyun''s force-ring of shadows-became a backbone to support her body according to her will to swim. My body was evaporating in return for the excessive lust, but thanks to this, there was a space for me to put my strength into it.


    The seizure sank like a lie as the higher ups settled inside. He used the power of Xi Hyun as a shield to suppress the rushing power. The swimming smiled at the thought that he had protected him until the end.


    I can''t lose. ''


    I wanted to fix the problem as soon as possible and watch the demonstration. The will became the desire, and the swimming whipped. A huge force gathers around the dark skeleton like a shadow. And it moved with the will of swimming. Swimming without dying, with 100 million ideas in hand, recognized the endless expansion of consciousness.


    It looks like a hole was drilled through the crown. Though his body was miserably damaged, his wide open consciousness seemed to fly high in the sky.


    It was the beginning of the evolution to Bah¨¢ ''r.


    "Ugh-ugh..."


    Violent changes. The body of blood and flesh was reconstructed from head to toe. The falling arm rises up, and the frozen body begins to melt. The body that could not withstand evolution sued for excruciating pain, but even the swimming was refreshing.


    Both the historical institutions and circuits were united to melt, and the ''force to break the law'' and force were within the ability to swim. The rise was more intense and passionate than she expected. Even at the beginning of evolution, I could not be careless.


    One step away from the laws of the universe transcended human limits. After taking off her shackles and her transgressions, she is now a face to face with the world. No matter what anyone said, Orloth existed.


    "We''re here, mister..."


    The swimming blushed. It was finally on the same line as Shi Hyun. With a perfectly clean mind and body, she looked at Rim Shaichos.


    The boiling power was surprisingly deep and wide. It only went from 80 million to 100 million. 80 million and 100 million. There was only 20 million difference, but the difference was dramatic. There was a gap between the two that could not simply be expressed by numbers.


    Looking at the birth of the great old existence, Rim Shaykhos muttered as if he could not believe it.


    "A species that can evolve on its own...? Is that what you want to say to me now? That can''t be right. You have to be kidding me!"


    It couldn''t have happened. Lim Shaikos, who had lived many years, had not yet arrived. It was not an area that humans could dream of less than a few decades ago. The universe would not tolerate him, even if he did not deny it. But the reality was sometimes more vague than I had imagined.


    Lim Shaikos was frightened, accepting the energy from the body of the swimming. Her strength could not even be measured.


    "Not yet. If it''s still now, we can do it."


    Swimming was just born. It''s an agent''s job to run a baby from the start. Lim Shaikos aimed for it. But his expectations were severely shattered.


    Swimming after seeing so many beings already knew how to handle their power. She declares her own realm.


    It''s a privilege against reason and providence. For a great old being, it was a force that everyone had. I narrowed down my swimming posture. However, the recitation was never light.


    [Open Wall - Strong Renaissance]


    It was a force that shaped the mind that did not give in to adversity. With the maximum amount of steel that can be called the trademark, the aggravated newcomer gives the swimmer unlimited power.


    Swimming did not turn his eyes to special abilities. What she noticed was the body of a great old being. The body of the cosmic neonatal body had endless possibilities, even if it did not have to go far.


    Corrected by the agile, the swimming possesses the physical ability to build even the great, ancient beings. Her steps were as rough as the advance of a large army, and her two fists were an unfortunate word for a strategic weapon.


    Moreover, the victory and defeat of the war, and even the respect of the planet, were the bones of the body that could depend on it. I couldn''t even die on my own because the foundation of existence was with Sihyun, but I liked that about swimming.


    "You''re done here."


    It was impossible for Lim Shaikos to notice the movement of the swimming. It was because they were both in the same space, but not in the same world. The difference between the great old existence and its beggar existence could not be expressed in words.


    Swimming with his bare hands gave him strength. Kwajic, a cracked Ekils, like a cookie, falls to the ground as a grain of ice. The cold and cold didn''t work on the swimming anymore. The glacier landscape seemed to only approach her in a different environment.


    Lim Shaykos brought together the cold and cold. The swim, which tore apart hundreds of times, hurled itself through the gap. Kubang, Lim Shaikos flew over the horizon. It wasn''t until a long time after he realized he was right. His movements were transcending even his thoughts and consciousness.


    The swimming after Lim Shaykos once again encouraged him before he fell. Using a breakthrough transcendent-was easier than breathing.


    Boom, boom, boom. It wasn''t even a fight. Swimming drifts, Lim Shaico drifts. Lim Shaikos couldn''t even resist. He was no longer a hunter. It was just a hunt.


    "I thought death was a blessing. How do you feel to be blessed in person?"


    A whiny swim crushes Rim Shaichos'' jaw. Her finger bends like a hook, and she slaps him on the back. And I pulled the spine out of it. Red blood splashes across the white skin.


    no! No! No!


    Lim Shaikos spoke a language that no swimmer could understand. But not knowing what he meant did not mean that he did not understand him. Lim Shaikos was clearly groaning. He criticizes his position as a hunter. By the way, Lim Shaikos blames himself for the swimming.


    "I am your faithful servant... a loathsome woman, and even if I die, your wrath will continue."


    Lim Shaichos throws out the bubbles with slow, steady eyes, but the swimming does not budge. It was her who had the upper hand. And she had already determined Rim Shaikos'' life a long time ago.


    "Die. No one wants you to appear."


    Kwam, the scroll from the hand of the swimmer pierced Rim Shaykhos. Even if he could surround himself with cold and cold air like armor and create an environment close to the ice age, he was just a specimen.


    With a swimming fist, everything breaks and splits. Lim Shaikos was scattered to the ground, and his entire environment collapsed and flew to the ends of the sky.


    The afterstorm did not end there. The clouds from the eastern continent to the western continent were torn in two, resulting in a circular hole in the Zeinus Mountains. It was a stranger on the continent that no one could know about.


    As a result, the swim that drove Lim Shaykos off the stage breathed a short breath.


    "Huff, huff... huff, huff. It''s bad for the heart."


    The exhausted swim settled down. Becoming a great old being did not almost eliminate the fact of death.


    "But I''ve become a useful person for you."


    The swimming face was full of smiles. Satisfaction and satisfaction filled my heart.


    Sihyun was also clearly surprised. I couldn''t help but be surprised. His anticipated response to the swim had already fainted with a smile.


    "Well, so... welcome."


    The limp swims out of his sleep.


    /520


    After returning to Seoul, Sihyun spent a day reviewing Haster''s words. I needed a reference point to get out of my dreams. I had to find the unnatural elements left behind by Hippos early.


    Harster said he had doubts about everything, but there was no sign of him. There was nothing strange about the world in my dreams. Everything was twisted from beginning to end.


    After a few days of gathering information, he could see where it had come from.


    I don''t know anything about The Circle...


    In the world of dreams, Grandeliol was a natural disaster. Of course, Lynn was not a pioneer. She''s just a survivor I met at Grandeliol, like a swim.


    His gaze was naturally forced to go to the Hayler continent. However, the results were harsh.


    ''There is no Bererosa.''


    Of course, there was no Hailer continent. There was no great old being. Nothing happened in Busan, and no Dagon was found in heterotopia. Humanity was passing through the turbulence and into the tranquility.


    If it wasn''t a dream, it would be a stable environment. However, he could not adapt at all. Every time the clue disappeared, I felt a little choked.


    As time went on, he became more urgent. He didn''t know what was going to happen in the outside world. Of course, he did not doubt the ability of those he loved and cared for. But the ones who were watching them were the problem. Common sense has not been used in cosmic neophytes.


    You''re trapped in a dream, too. Knowing was not something that could be stopped, nor was it something that could be done about not knowing. The brawl of the cosmic statues was literally a series of variables and coincidences.


    Soon after that, I was able to find a defining clue.


    Sherry...


    At this point, she was the one who couldn''t come out. I also doubted that I came from Sweden to Korea.


    Shi Hyun hurriedly got on a plane to Sweden, thinking that perhaps Hippos had set a reference point for her. I wanted to put a stop to my boring life. However, the situation did not go as he wished.


    "It''s been a long time, baby."


    Sherry has transformed into something she never expected to be.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 520 00520 Chaos

    He was embarrassed. It was good to arrive in Sweden. No, being invited to Sherry''s castle wasn''t bad either. The problem was Sherry changed her attitude as soon as she saw him. Sherry, sitting face to face with Sihyun, looked at him with a gracious smile.


    "She" was a person who could never appear in the world of dreams. Where the great old being was erased, she was merely a foreign impurity.


    "Shu...?"


    Her appearance was Sherry, but she exuded irresistible charm. It was not the only reason I expected it to be a maternal home. The energy surrounding Sherry was not something that the imagination living in the dream could produce.


    "Why are you here?"


    Xihyun was wary of Shu. When Igolognac arrived, Shu chose to be a bystander. Shoe sees him struggling with pain, but he doesn''t make a move. To him, Shoe was a woman he could neither like nor dislike.


    It must have been a deep relationship with Shu, but it was only a twisted result of her deep ownership and intense lust. It was not strange when it was disconnected.


    "You''re here because you heard you were here, right?"


    "Were you here from the beginning?"


    "So, you''re in danger and you can''t ignore it?"


    Although it wasn''t just the bystander until now, she didn''t want to hear about it. Only each other''s faces turned red.


    "Why hasn''t Hifnos found out yet? This must be his turf."


    "Here''s a link to avoid suspicion of Hippos, my dear."


    Shoe points at himself with open arms. Sihyun was able to figure out at once what the connection she had mentioned. Sherry Niguras. No wonder Hifnos didn''t notice her when she was used as a vessel.


    Then Shi Hyun could see how Sherry had offered such a costly proposition.


    "I wondered why Sherry spread it like that... and it was you. It''s disgusting."


    "Hehe, your ass is heavier than you think, so the price has increased, but it''s not surprising, is it? It''s not a burden because it''s a dream anyway."


    "Anyway, stop saying you''re you. We''re both done anyway."


    "Honey, are you still sick? You didn''t help me when I was in trouble? Hehe, you have such a young face."


    I didn''t have anything to say when I said that. It was because there was no law that said Sugar should blindly help Sihyun. It was good to help, and it didn''t matter if I didn''t. When he realized that, he sighed. Humanity could not have worked for Shu in the beginning.


    Shoe approached him and sat on his thigh. Then I touched his face.


    "You know that''s unusual for us. I''m more focused on pleasure than I am on immortality."


    "So it''s better to watch me suffer than to help me?"


    "Cute. I''ve missed you so much..."


    He closed his eyes to the nonsense. But it was also not an unexpected answer. Family and ethnicity, love and hatred. Reason and emotion. Concepts and phenomena. The cosmic personalities set the world in their own way.


    There were evil and sinister gods, some of which were cleaner and more powerful than the saints. But they could not simply go to good and evil.


    There were evil and evil gods who helped man, and there were clean and more powerful gods who slaughtered man. They were just doing what they believed was right. For them, the standards set by man were meaningless.


    Shoe did the same thing. Watching her was also an expression of affection.


    "You have not yet renounced your human habits. That''s his charm..."


    "You won''t be able to understand it over time. No, I don''t want to understand."


    "But if you listen to my efforts, you''ll understand."


    "What does that mean?"


    "I''m talking about horseshoes. You don''t think I''ve found a place to avoid the eyes of the Hippos, do you? I''d be really disappointed in you if I thought that."


    The puffed shoe lists her efforts on a daily basis. However, he was only troubled.


    "Is that all you have to say?"


    "Hehe, this can''t all be happening. Let me get this straight. I''d like to offer you a deal."


    "A deal... you want to tell me about the reference point?"


    "Otherwise, I wouldn''t have seduced you like this. Well, aren''t you curious?"


    With Shu''s ability, he should be able to find the reference point without difficulty. Maybe he already knew. However, he hesitated.


    I didn''t really know if Shu''s favor was normal. However, I didn''t think about it. I wasn''t in a position to cover things up.


    "I accept the deal. But even if it''s not your dream, can you find a reference point?"


    "It honestly doesn''t matter. It wasn''t your dream I was watching, it was hipnos. I don''t know about you, but hipnos can be seen in a lot of ways."


    I licked my lips with my sneaky smiling tongue.


    "Rin and Swimming, one of the two children is the reference point set by Hippos."


    "How can you be so sure?"


    "That''s the essence of hipnos. He likes to watch the target break in the closest place. It''s an old habit of hipnos. Believe it or not, I happen to know his hobbies. Hifnos would never dream that his weaknesses were exposed."


    "You mean we have to see Lynn and the swimmer again."


    "It''s a wise choice not to bring those two here. I would''ve always pretended to be Sherry if I''d brought her in."


    "... that I wouldn''t have told you this if I hadn''t found it?"


    "Hehe, how about that?"


    I smiled and avoided the answer when I applied, but that was enough. If Sihyun hadn''t summoned Haster, Shu wouldn''t have revealed his identity forever.


    "Are you the one who manipulated the situation so that you could summon Harster? No, there''s nothing to ask."


    Even in a dream, one of the great old beings, Abyssal Residents, could not suddenly appear. When he realized that everything was a one-sided comedy, he laughed in vain.


    "I told you, you''re cute when you suffer..."


    "An unbreakable woman."


    His words were incredibly sharp. Shoe stared at him dazzled and suddenly lifted his butt. And I asked gently.


    "If you don''t like it that much, why don''t you hit him first? It''s what you do to other kids."


    Shoe stares at her with his eyes full of expectations, but he reacts calmly.


    "Go to another man and beg, because there''s no work."


    Xihyun couldn''t understand Shu. I could never guess whether I wanted to be bullied or loved.


    "Ah¡­"


    As she pushed him out, Shu burst his elasticity as if he was sorry. When he cleared the situation, he nodded his head. Now that we''ve made the deal, it''s his turn to pay the price.


    "Name your price."


    "I don''t need it. I came to see you. Is that what they call this? I''ve never done this before, but I think it''s working. What do you think of us? Spit it out."


    "If you don''t want to be paid, I''ll leave now."


    "Hehe, you''re hurling hard. But that''s okay, ''cause it''ll be fun to unwind."


    Even the other person''s emotions were a problem of amusing attitudes, but he did not mention it. Shoe wouldn''t understand anyway.


    Xi Hyun was exhausted. Shoe was like that from the beginning. She had an unchanging nature. From the moment I was born with him, Orlot existed, and she thought differently.


    "Baby, it''s time to make a choice. Betray them to see them."


    The shoe that approached Sihyun''s ear and whispered, as always, smiled softly.


    /521


    Maybe it was because it was dark under the lamp. Or maybe it''s because they''ve ruled out emotions. As soon as I heard that Lin and one of the swimmers were the reference point, a plausible reason came out like a fountain.


    Swimming with Lynn, who became an ordinary human being, called herself her brother. Who should I choose? He seemed like his head was going to explode. But the worry didn''t last long. It''s because a defining clue passed before my eyes. He cleared his mind and summoned her.


    Knock, knock. At the sound of the knock, he turned his head.


    "Come in."


    At the same time, a woman came into the room.


    "Brother, what did you want to see me about?"


    The woman who arrived after being summoned by Sihyun, the swim tilted her head. There was no reason to call early in the morning. There was no special schedule. To put it bluntly, today was a holiday.


    Sihyun glanced at the swimming. Her appearance was not so different from his memory. I couldn''t tell the difference just by looking at it. However, he had already concluded provisionally. Shi Hyun, who concealed his heart, brought up everyday stories without hesitation.


    "It''s no big deal. I just wanted to see if it was hard for you to work as an assistant."


    "No way. You could call it a tenure. Above all, I can see my brother up close, but he''s having a hard time. And Lynn is an absolute privilege."


    "I''m still uncomfortable."


    "You don''t have to say that. You worry a lot, too."


    The swimmer smiled brightly and stroked his hand, but Sihyun was not happy purely. It''s because her identity has already been revealed. Sihyun grabbed hold of the swimming hand.


    "Oh, Dad?"


    Suddenly, the swim takes a step back. Her eyes widen. What should not have happened has happened. Sihyun smiled bitterly at the response of the swimming. Confidence became truth.


    "I haven''t seen you around lately." Strange. "It''s early, but it''s also a holiday. Why don''t you come to the bedroom with me?"


    Glug, the swim takes off your hand and smiles awkwardly.


    "I wish I could, but I don''t think I can today. Why don''t you ask Lynn like last time?"


    "Why not?"


    "What a relief you must be to hear it with my mouth. Today is a special day."


    Swimming intentionally blurred the words. However, she couldn''t read the sadness on her face.


    At first, the swimming was not ''jealous''. I kept my distance from start to finish. More than friends and less than lovers. That''s the distance she was approaching.


    I was happy to see her with Lynn. That was the identity of the feeling of hypocrisy that he perceived when he entered his dream. Swimming was artificial, one by one.


    "You''re getting nauseous beyond disgust."


    "Go, what are you talking about? Is that why you''re mad?"


    "No, you just look disgusting."


    "Brother, it''s not funny at all."


    "It''s not you that''s no fun, it''s me."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 521 00521 Chaos

    His expression was resolute. He believed in his choice. His reaction to the swim was as he expected. Moreover, there was crucial evidence for him. To be precise, it was the reason I couldn''t doubt Lin. When Sihyun awoke from his slumber and gave a wild tale of adventure, Lin was beyond the grave.


    If Lin were a hipnos, the world in my dreams would be changed again. Hipnos will react without missing his unconscious answer. When he heard the story, he did not react to the argument that Lynn was not the reference point.


    "Tsk¡­!"


    Sihyun firmly grasped the hair of the swimming. The swimming frowned painfully, but he didn''t mind. Rather, his expression was cold.


    "Show yourself, Hippos."


    "Hippos? Who''s that? Who are you to say that?"


    "You''re going to pretend like you didn''t notice. Then there''s nothing we can do. I''ll kill you and go outside."


    He waved his hand without hesitation. I could not regain my strength, but killing someone in a swimming suit or swimming suit was not the job.


    Kung ?, the swim that shoved Xi Hyun''s hand without pity retreated ?. He smiled in repentance. I pushed him away because he was too strong for swimming. On the other hand, the swimming body began to twist. Soon after, it was a familiar figure who appeared to him.


    Shallow shoulders. Bumpy Maburiko. The old man with the beard up to his toes was making a grumpy face. He taps his staff, nodding as if he didn''t understand.


    "How did you know? My acting would have been perfect¡­"


    The old man was Hifnos, the god of the earth who controls sleep and hypnosis, and the ruler of Qadas. He didn''t like this situation. Revealing his true nature was an unexpected thing.


    Hifnos clearly limited the incident of his demonstration. He used hypnosis to cast his doubts and doubts deep and deep into the abyss.


    "Is that what you call perfect? Didn''t I tell you? It gives me goose bumps... I''m sorry, but your acting sucks. You can tell by the way I woke up."


    Hippnos frowns and looks at the situation calmly. A mutation occurred, but it was not too much to fix.


    "No matter what you think, you''re dangerous. Your walk speaks for itself."


    "So you were going to put me to sleep forever? Don''t bullshit me, Hippos. You and I both know that''s not true."


    There was no good or evil in the cosmic statues. It was just doing what they wanted to do the way they wanted to do it. They were all fickle because the process was improvised.


    "You''re afraid I''ll affect Azatoth''s body. Haven''t you? I''ve been watching Azatos'' body for a long time."


    "Ha, you''re talking nonsense. Yeah, well, you got a trace of Azatos, so you want to show off that you''re special. But what I''m standing here for is purely to punish you. You killed our Dongpoint Nordens and made a fuss in the Neutral Zone, Dreamland. Even with your essence, your actions can never be overstated."


    The conversation is parallel. Sihyun and Hifnos were in an uncompromising relationship. They have to trample on the other to get what they want. None of their goals were accomplished at the same time.


    "You mean you''re going to prune."


    "That''s my job."


    "I''m going to have to kill you to get out."


    He concluded that it is simple and good, and he corrected his posture. Hippos was a mountain to cross anyway. Funnily enough, the quarrel between cosmic personalities did not end with conversation and compromise. They could not tolerate the invasion of other beings because Orloth was alive. No, I didn''t.


    "You''re gonna kill me? Heheheh-heh, heh."


    At what Sihyun said, Hippos could not bear to laugh. He fell asleep on the spot.


    "Am I really that funny?"


    "Funny, funny. Hehe, it''s so light! Because you don''t understand the meaning of it, and you''re trying to kill me."


    Hippos opens his arms. He opens his mouth freely as if he were telling the truth to a fool.


    "Killing me is like releasing the imperfect Azatos into the world. Who do you think has been holding back Azatoth''s body to prevent it from twisting?"


    Hifnos has been a sealed creature of Azatos to this day. His death was no different than Azatoth''s body being freed from the seal. Awakened with an imperfect mind, Azatoth''s body was a collection of variables and variants.


    "Everyone will share your karma. Do you really think you''re ready for that?"


    Only then could he realize the truth of what Haster had said. He had known both sides of Hippos from the beginning.


    If you kill Hifnos, you cannot keep the Seal, and if you don''t kill Hifnos to keep the Seal, you can''t wake up from your dreams.


    Kill Hifnos.Do you keep the seal sealed in Azatos'' body? Either way, there was nothing beneficial for him. They were both disasters. A branch point of destiny that cannot be avoided by past designations. His eyes sank calmly. This choice changed his future.


    "When Azatoth''s body is awakened, many people around you will die and get hurt, not just you. And yet you fight me?"


    "Don''t blur the essence. No one knows how Azatoth''s body will behave."


    "You''re optimistic. You''d think nothing would happen to the body after it''s been imprisoned for so long. Many galaxies will be reorganized just by Azatos'' body raising its base."


    Maybe the whole universe could have been destroyed. Azatoth''s body was that overwhelming. It was reckless and immature to talk about a catastrophe that penetrated the universe. It was the best way to prevent ''no matter what''. Hifnos was preaching about it.


    However, he only smiled bitterly.


    "Since when do I care?"


    The answer to that question was a long time ago. It was a topic I had been thinking about ever since I realized that I was a trace of Azatos. The problems presented by Hippos meant nothing to him.


    It was a calamity that was to come. It was a reality I would face someday. If you can''t run away, you have to face them fairly. At least she was able to save that fact through her life.


    It always has been. Nothing was solved by dodging it. It was only through patience that he was given sweet fruit.


    "I don''t regret it."


    "Yes, that''s your choice. Too bad. I thought I was more communicative..."


    "If you thought words could make sense, you wouldn''t be in this dream."


    "That, too."


    Hipnos smiles cheerfully, shrugging his shoulders. Sihyun and Hifnos could never go to the same place. The creature with the most powerful power only completely dissipates the fate of its opponent.


    "Sweet dreams, traces of Azatoth..."


    Hippnos raises his staff and the world of dreams shakes. A sign that another dream begins. Everything is erased, everything is reborn. The walls through sleep and hypnosis were radical and groundbreaking.


    However, his eyes glowed horribly.


    ''You won''t get hit twice.''


    One shot was enough.


    The world of dreams was born in the memory of Sehyun, but it was indeed the realm of Hifnos. It was a place filled with sleep and hypnosis, so she didn''t move as she wanted. However, he was not frustrated. Because the spirit was still with him.


    The soul source before the universe understood and understood the power of hipnos. It was impossible to fully realize, but it was possible to generate the same kind of power. Focusing on the mind, the demonstration triggered a reversal with less than a handful of force.


    The reversal reverses everything and reverses everything. Sleep and hypnosis became Awakening and Mind ( ) and were placed in the body of Xi Hyun.


    Sihyun unleashed the power of the main body, which was deep in his sleep, pushing off the after-storm of Hifnos.


    Another dream began, but he was still standing there. Hippos, who read malice and murder, has fixed and grasped the staff.


    "You mean you won''t get hit again? Well, I''d be disappointed if I didn''t resist. Like it or not, you''re a trail of Azatos... but getting your powers back won''t get you out of here. This is my territory."


    Hippnos lifts his staff, and the world of dreams twists. The ground became a wall, and the wall became the sky. The world in my dream revolved around me and changed me like a cartoon. There were times when the ground went out sharply or it came up like crazy.


    Heaven and earth opened, but no one shook. The people in the dream only move according to the pattern. They were also part of the world.


    Xihyun shifted to the power of Hippos. Destroying and destroying wasn''t the only thing. Hifnos was rubbing one world-space at will. It was different from the beings that he had dealt with so far.


    "This is why I like to dream. It''s done what it wants, it''s done what it wants. I don''t need your talents. I am the king and the god here. Even Azatos can''t stop me here. And you''re the only one who can stop me? Don''t be ridiculous."


    Hefnos slams the ground with his staff, and his demonstration flicks back into space without resisting. It was unreasonable, but even the logic and rules that constituted the world of dreams were not in the way of demonstration.


    /522


    The demonstration of the Bone-Cetillion in the Shadow immediately shifted the consciousness. Now he was a giant god, not a man. Jihyun, who crashed on a nearby planet, looks up at Hifnos.


    "I don''t think you know yet, but I''ll teach you. Dreams are like this."


    A black hole larger than the sun appeared over Hifnos'' head as he raised his staff high in the sky. The supermassive black hole that hipnos summoned is billions of times the mass of the sun. Mass bombs and even gravity were catastrophic.


    He seemed to have broken his head. The aftermath of the supermassive black hole was beyond his imagination.


    Everything was crushed around a supermassive black hole. Before the shadow was named, the demonstration that covered the entire universe, the power to break limits and limits, and the ability to cultivate eternity, severed the supermassive black hole and itself.


    "What do you think? My appetizer. Can''t you hold out much longer?"


    Even the phenomenon that could not happen could be coordinated by Hifnos himself.


    With the word ''dream'', everything could be omitted. Hipnos was like a ''nightmare'' that exercised an uncanny ability to omit the intermediate stage and produce results.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 522 00522 Confusion

    "How much can you please me?"


    Hippos, smiling brightly, raises his staff. For a long time, he lived a free life. He gave up everything to suppress Azatoth''s body. It was no exaggeration to say that it was fate''s prank that he appeared to him.


    A trace of Azatoth appeared to him after wasting his time suppressing Azatoth''s body. In Hifnos'' eyes, there was already the end of Xi Hyun. There was no other person who could vomit as much tear as they wanted.


    Sihyun, who had eaten around him, cried out for his own privileges to the world. He''s an unstoppable beast. It was a monster that no one could tame.


    [Open Wall - Destiny Chantal


    Sihyun ''refused'' the future tied to Hippos. And I dreamed of a destiny that was beyond my dreams. Jihyun, who twisted the planned future and received the power to achieve his desired destiny and the calibration of his fortune, rushed towards Hipnos.


    Dozens of supermassive black holes circulate around Hippos as he gestures. It couldn''t have been Bondi, but it was possible in a dream controlled by Hippos.


    Kubang, a striking black hole, frowns at the unpleasant sensation. It was as if I was going into a ditch. The supermassive black hole rises like a swamp, deep as an abyss.


    Shi Hyun, who exploded a supermassive black hole with a burst of force, wagged his tentacle tail. The world in my dreams was not on his side. Not only a supermassive black hole, but many stars have gathered to kill him.


    The ''eternal life'' that encompasses the shadow, the ''soul'' that governs the source, and the ''law of lions'' that understand death united together triggered a triumph of sunshine and transcendence.


    The waves swallow the shadows around them and spread widely. Sihyun tore up the procession of stars. The pressure of size and scale was meaningless. Even though it was a planet bigger than the Sun, it was just a lump of rock for him.


    Using a supermassive black hole like a trampoline, the demonstration jumped high into the sky. Hippos, exposed to unusual forces, instinctively protects his neck. But it wasn''t him he was after. It was the link between space and space.


    Maybe we can use the power of inversion to flip space and dimensions, just like the Dreamland between dreams and reality. Sihyun put everything on the same hope.


    But the world in my dreams was not broken. Hefnos, who knew his intentions, burst out a big smile.


    "I know the power of Eve Twill. Nordens was devastated, and there''s no way I wasn''t prepared for that. If you don''t defeat me, there''s no way out of this-this dream."


    "You''re not going to let me off easy."


    "Of course. How''d you get the chance..."


    Technically, there was no next time. The gods of outer space were not struck twice by the same number. Even strange miracles had the insight and observation to figure things out faster than ever before.


    He also resisted the changing dream. Hippnos narrows his eyes and turns his staff. He was a skilled bartender. planets and stars and nebulae and clusters and dark matter. Hippnos shuffles and flips.


    What was born in it was a new flavor. Even a simple ingredient could change the outcome if it got into Hippos'' hands. Once again, Hifnos was a skilled bartender. The flavor he gave was equally striking.


    Kubang, a shocking and devastating storm that cannot be tasted in real life struck the demonstration. It was like there was no limit to hipnos in a dream. A world made up of waving hands. For Hippos, the dream was an eternal world.


    A splintered arm like Asura, she resisted the enormous energy rushing towards her. The cradle of stars and nebulae, and the collection of energy that was born when black holes and clusters were crushed, were inexplicably bizarre. It was just the overwhelming energy that could not be resisted.


    Is this how the battlefield of the gods fought before space and outer space split? Dozens of phenomena poured out toward the demonstration. A full-body demonstration of the spill corrected the trajectory by adjusting the causality.


    It was not Hippos that Sihyun had to deal with, but the world of dreams that Hippos ruled. With an unreasonable and unjust premise, Hyun stepped forward.


    The neural warfare between Hifnos, who pours the phenomenon like a rain, continues indefinitely. Their domain was all over the universe. Every time they collide, the galaxy is embroidered with a bright light that makes the eyes tingle.


    "Take this, too."


    Early in the year, the famous British astronomer Jinz described the congestion of stars in space as "three bees on the continent." It was an indirect way of telling us how vast the universe is and how far the stars are at the same time.


    But that gap meant nothing to Hippos. If it was low congestion, it would only have to be higher. As Hifnos hopes, the stars across the universe begin to rush towards him. And the stars that march on their tails soon form a galaxy. The galaxy with its tail on it immediately formed a cluster of galaxies.


    After detecting the defect, he went back and forth between the stars. An indestructible event was about to take place at the fingertips of Hippos. When the aftermath of the fusion of galactic forces and galactic forces hit the ear, Xihyun stared at Hifnos.


    The ceiling was hilarious. What Hifnos is trying to do is not the Great Barrier, but the Great Barrier. Even the god of outer space cannot be certain of survival. Through the interstellar crossing, Sehyun stretches his arms out toward Hipnos. I had to stop him.


    "The distance between you and me is about 100 kilometers."


    A bold but absolute declaration. The infinite distance became a barrier between the two.


    Sihyun could not reach the Hippos. I couldn''t touch a finger, even though it was right in front of me. Gaps in cognition and perception. It was an imposition only Hippos could wield in his dreams. The world was corrupted by his will, and the universe revolved around him.


    Hefnos was the lead and Xi Hyun was just an unmanned extra.


    "Shall we move on to the main dishes?"


    [Open Wall - Almighty]


    The privilege of Hippos has long surpassed all other beings, although it was only possible in dreams. Almighty was a temporary overhaul. There were many limitations, but that was why it was special.


    Almighty was literally a tool for achieving the dreams of Hippos. The most powerful power I could get because I gave up my sense of reality-the outside world. By beating the notion of limitations, Hifnos became absolute.


    Hifnos greedily gathered the stars, not all things. Nothing was impossible for him to be calibrated by the Almighty. Guwoong, clusters of galaxies and clusters of galaxies came together and became superclusters. The supercluster and supercluster became the universe.


    All matter, space, and time remained in the clutches of Hippos. Hippos, who grasped the endless possibilities, condensed the universe.


    The place where the concept of the universe had disappeared had no weirdness. The only thing here is an endless void.


    In a place where matter, space and time were excluded, he stared into Hefnos'' hands dazed. There was a world smaller than a 100 won coin.


    He looked at the glowing sphere and swallowed dry water. Sherry''s opening wall, Genesis Tree, was modeled on the convenience of the world being smaller than a 100 won coin. That''s how Sihyun knew what was going to happen to Hippos. I was more afraid of empathy than anyone else.


    Hippnos, calibrated by the Almighty, imagined. From now on, everything he would cause from one to ten was true. Even if it was a dream, it hasn''t changed. Hifnos declares that he has lifted his staff, crossing the line between dreams and reality.


    "Big explosion."


    The beginning and the beginning of the creation of the universe. In a brilliantly glowing sphere, a world popped out. All sorts of forces poured out and entangled him. Then the panorama unfolded.


    Gas, liquid, and solid burst out like fireworks.


    Dots, lines, and cotton bent as deeply as the lower sea.


    The past, present, and future have been drawn like threads.


    The enormous density and enormous mass knocked on the test. Surrounded forever, causing reversal and causality adjustment, but it was useless. It was difficult to surround the body with the image of transcendence and use distortion and corruption.


    I pushed the afterstorm away with negligence and negligence, and burned the aftermath with the ancient light, but the results were not satisfactory. The demonstration of all his abilities was pushed back without a care.


    Despite all the means, it was lacking. A huge explosion was not something you could stop.


    "Khhh... Khhh?!"


    When the half-body flew away during the crash, he couldn''t wake up. He was the only foreigner in a rapidly changing universe.


    The explosion came as a shock to Sihyun, who had taken a single future across many pasts. Until now, the despair and despair that had been experienced have been driven away like nothing. Even though it was the strongest of all time.


    Xihyun struggled to get the center of the turbulence. Regrettably, Hifnos, calibrated by the Almighty, did not miss the gap.


    "I didn''t know you could survive in there."


    Hippnos pushes you cold as he approaches. Corrected, Xi Hyun struck Hipnos with an incomplete body. However, Hifnos dodged a light blow from Xi Hyun. Sihyun, who was unable to break up from the impact of the explosion, had to allow Hippos to strike.


    "... Get lost."


    He resisted roughly, holding the body to scatter with his mind. If Hifnos had all the power, he would have been doomed.


    Even if Hefnos could see everything and do everything, he had a hand that could take a step ahead of him. He was able to resist Hippos'' tyranny because he was equally fierce.


    "Victory and defeat are divided. You can''t outrun the shock of a major explosion and beat me with that body? Why don''t you give up?"


    Hippos smiles bitterly. His doorway, Almighty, was the Alpha and Omega of power. No one could do what he couldn''t do in his dreams. No one knew what he didn''t know in his dreams.


    "Amazing, but that''s all I realized about the eternity Azatos used. Nothing''s changed."


    "Who said anything about winning?"


    His eyes were brighter than ever. His hands were also glowing brilliantly.


    A light I''ve seen somewhere. Hifnos was frightened to learn where the glorious light began by stumbling through his memories.


    "I''ve waited a long time, Hifnos."


    [All roots came from within me.]


    The soul source before the universe ''remembered'' the great explosion at the end of death.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 523 00523 Confusion

    It wasn''t just a lump of power that Sihyun put in his hands. It was the primary energy that dealt with the origins and beginnings of the universe. All abilities were useless before his power. Hifnos raises his fence, looking at the energy of the mysterious oil that seems to be exploding immediately.


    Even though Sihyun remembered the Big Explosion through his soul circle, the dream was indeed Hippos'' domain. Unless he wished, the situation of Se-hyun''s dominance did not come forever.


    However, he reacted one step faster. A string of thousand-dollar objects bursts into brilliant glowing spheres without hesitation. A sphere smaller than a hundred won coin is called a body in no time.


    A huge explosion has erupted over the world of Hippos. An unexpected state of colourfulness. The massive explosion that was triggered by Xihyun blew up the universe that was piled up by Hippos and built a new universe. Even the world in an infinite dream cannot withstand the bombardment of Sehyun and squeaks.


    Everything got tangled up. The matter, space, and time were bent like a flicker. The universe repeated meaningless extinctions like an analog television that did not find frequency. With the omnipotent calibration, Hifnos pushes off a massive explosion.


    "Khh - ugh!!"


    The explosion has stopped, but the afterstorm has not stopped. The crumbling time and time of day glowed strangely like a mixture of all kinds of paint.


    Hefnos spits out rough blood spilling from between his lips. He looks down at the peculiar shade. Unless, of course, his body didn''t exist down his neck. The word "omnipotent" has suffered a colossal blow.


    "You''re crazy."


    Hippnos shakes his head as if it were absurd looking at him. No matter how hard I tried, there was no way I could handle it. Xi Hyun was also severely hit as well. The upper half was crushed and the lower half was blown away. Galaxies and galaxies collided during a lifetime of disaster, but the universe collided with the universe.


    Their calories and mass could not have been lighter. It was not an area that could withstand with tenacity. If I did something wrong, I could have killed them both before I could cover up their victory.


    "Here we go, Hippos."


    Sihyun calmly understood the situation. He set off a huge explosion not to win, but to overturn the plate. I threw myself to find out the limits of Hippos'' omnipotence. The results were interesting.


    "Close to infinity doesn''t mean infinity."


    "Knowing doesn''t mean you win, does it?"


    In the blink of an eye, Hippos raises his staff. The blood clot suddenly reached its peak. Xihyun and Hifnos did everything they could. As the opening and opening walls hit, the shock swept through the entire universe. Thousands of stars rose and sank. The difference between galaxies and galaxies is gone. As supermassive black holes erupt, the concept of defense is shattered.


    Bang, when Hippnos once again exploded through omnipotent power, Shi Hyun also recalled a massive explosion through his soul. Despite the devastating explosion and catastrophic explosion, the impact of it spread beyond the imagination of Xi Hyun and Hippos.


    As the gods of outer space squeezed the universe to crush each other, the world of dreams began to become incomplete. The explosion was one of the unexpected phenomena in the dream. Since all the records and information had to be changed in a row, the world of dreams had to vomit out a scream.


    The longer the struggle between Sihyun and Hippos, the more bizarre the world in my dreams became. If it bleached white like paper, it was broken like a tree that could not withstand the flow of time. But Sihyun and Hifnos didn''t mind. Rather, I try my best to crush the opponent.


    Qajik, there was a rift in the world of dreams at one point. Hippos reflected on the idea that his castle had been destroyed by his fantasies and imaginations. He realized what he was after.


    "... Are you sure?"


    "It''s too late to notice."


    Sihyun glanced at Hifnos with a meaningful glance, hitting him. He didn''t aim for the Hippos. It was not Hippos that Sihyun had to deal with, but the dream world that Hippos ruled. The target was set from the beginning.


    "This can''t be happening. It''s not your dream to die together, is it? You better not do anything crazy. This place is a dream, but it''s also a reality. If you die here, you die in real life. That doesn''t change even if it''s an outer god."


    "Is that all you have to say after reflection?"


    Even in the world of dreams, there were limits. It was just an unusually high line of restrictions set by Hifnos. Xihyun was able to deduce the fact that Hippos had to set a reference point. Because if he really was omnipotent, he wouldn''t need a reference point.


    The limits of a world built on fantasy and fantasy have overwhelmed Hipnos'' thoughts. The explosion was a series of explosions to see the impact it had on the world surrounding him, not Hippos.


    Reasoning, validation, and confirmation. All that was left was to mark the spot. Xi Hyun was distraught. And graciously pulls up the power he holds. It was time to see the end.


    The sphere in your left hand vomits a resplendent light. The sphere in your right hand is dark and gloomy.


    Two spheres symbolizing light and darkness. They were massive explosions built around ancient light and massive explosions built around eternity. Hifnos shouts as the energy that will melt even in his dreams blooms in his hands.


    "My warning is over! If you want to kill yourself, I''ll do it. This is my territory. Even if your power surpasses mine, it doesn''t matter. I''m not the Almighty in my dreams, I''m the Almighty."


    Hifnos held out his staff to stop Xi Hyun. Though the whole frame disappeared, Xihyun advanced to the grave face. It was a moment when two spheres that had risen to their limit were ignited.


    "No!"


    It was faster for him to move than for Hifnos to reach out and be calibrated by Almighty. He held his left hand and his right hand. At the same time, two spheres collided and produced a huge echo. Light and darkness intermingled, and a kind of indescribable power was born at the fingertips of the demonstration.


    At the end of the great explosion, the light of eternity and ancient times became one. The energy that was neither white nor black was dynamically shivering.


    A situation where all possibilities are closed, all endings are opened, all futures are opened, and all pasts are closed. The shapes and concepts lost meaning, and the power to govern the strange laws and logic was not lacking even if they were called ''ultimate chaos.''


    The world in my dream collapsed without enduring the ultimate chaos of my self. No matter how bad the nightmare got, I had to break it over time. The nightmare was just a nightmare. There were no nightmares that could affect reality.


    Hifnos became an omnipotent god, resisting the ultimate chaos, but a false resistance. It was the source of chaos that even the Almighty looked down upon him.


    Hippos opens his mouth, his eyes wide, but he eventually disappears without connecting. Funnily enough, Hifnos died in a world he believed to be his best. Even the Almighty couldn''t be more meaningless than the words of existence.


    A huge explosion that encompassed the world in my dreams consumed me. The interaction between the two explosions surpassed the projections of the demonstration.


    "..."


    After piercing the explosion, Xi Hyun focused his mind. Slowly, the scattered flesh scattered in the air twitches. The fleshly points that resurfaced with a tail turned into a lump and became one flesh. Sihyun, who avenged the crushed nature, coordinated the boiling power.


    "Thank you, Hippos."


    Hifnos was the one who presented him with a new horizon. He was also a person who showed directly where the power of the unknown oil could go.


    The soul regains a memory that was forgotten through Hippos. Sleep and hypnosis. The ability to sleep in your dreams has become a great power for you.


    "You don''t have to choose the battlefield."


    If I could break the boundary between my dreams and reality, I could fight as much as I wanted. Thinking about the future, he burst his elasticity to the power coming from deep inside his heart. But it didn''t shake. The ripe fruit was just running low.


    ''Evolution.''


    The change I was waiting for knocked me out.


    The eternal life that boiled like everything was on fire ( ) broke down the body that Sihyun had accumulated so far. Sihyun also abandoned everything along the path of eternity. And I rebuilt it from the beginning.


    With a pure and pure eternity filled from head to toe, Sihyun carefully shaped his figure. I forgot all the faces that I lost my necklace, my split arms like a garment, and my cape that fluttered like a cloak.


    The newly born demonstration was the shadow itself. The contours were as forged as that of man. The dark gritty surface was impressive, but that was it. Xi Hyun''s nature was faint as if it were a darkness that disappeared immediately.


    Compared to the evolution so far, it was a minor change. However, he was happier than ever. instinctively realized. The body is complete. The demonstration of the full potential of Azatos'' trail could not be connected.


    "Finally..."


    How should I express this feeling? Sihyun was unable to control the throbbing breasts. I felt like I was back where I belong. It was cozy and warm and reassuring.


    The ''bowl'' is completed. All that was left was to fill it with the contents. At another starting point, he could see that it didn''t take long. He had a soul. When I saw, heard, and experienced the body as I had completed it, I reached the end.


    Regrettably, he was moved for not long. It is because the world of dreams began to crumble with a horrible sound. The world that lost its owner fell to the ground without fail, throwing away the glory that had been glorious.


    He looked around with an indifferent look on his face and turned away without a doubt. The shattered dreams were no longer his fence. It was just an uncharted territory that could be conquered at any time.


    "Whew, ah..."


    He opened his eyes and sighed. When he woke up from his dream, he quickly understood the situation. A lot of things would have happened while he was sleeping. On the other hand, a catastrophe has struck me from all over the Kingdom of Tagnaria.


    "This way, too."


    It won''t take you as long as Hippos.


    /522


    One pushes the cold and Sherry is pushed back without a hitch. Their strength has only stopped the advancement of the Luxe. I needed Alto''s help to make sure I killed a good man. But if she joined us, we would not be able to defend the kingdom of Tagnaria. The Kingdom of Tagnaria, obsessed with the battle of cosmic deities, could not be resurrected.


    The situation is neither this nor that. Yooseong fell from the sky in the middle of an unsupported fight.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 524 00524 Chaos

    Cold and cold, the shock did not overcome. The man who appeared in a storm full of snow and ice was a man familiar to them. Hana and Sherry shouted as soon as they saw him.


    "Se-hyun!"


    "My Lord..."


    It was the appearance of the one who was waiting. At the same time he smiled, Alto held him in his arms. The appearance of Xihyun was a signal of victory. As long as he was here, the fate of the Luxe was fixed.


    "Papa! I knew Papa would come."


    Alto does not fall. How hard it''s been. Of course, the time of separation was very short, but Alto accepted even that as pain. Sihyun hugged Alto, smiling widely at the hospitality that would never happen again.


    But I had to do it later. They had a problem to solve. He turned his head to look at the swirling cold and the source of cold. The great old being that settled down in the Kingdom of Tagnaria. It was not difficult to guess that the existence was the cause of the wave.


    "Let''s start here, Alto. Tell me if you know anything about my existence."


    "Leave it to me."


    The wink, Alto, quickly began to explain.


    "That''s a piece of work. A so-called sovereign of the extreme. As you can see, cold and cold are the main drivers. It''s no exaggeration to say it''s a natural disaster to freeze your favorite planet. It was sealed by the ancient gods who realized the danger early on. One of the waves we''ve been through must have been the aftermath of a prowler."


    "Seeing the resurrection from Zephyros, you must have found the answer here."


    "Maybe..."


    After knowing the situation, he looked at the person who had the goods. The sleeper is groaning, exhaling Aurora. Like smoke, the outline of the faded flame was not too blurry. If I didn''t know there was a scum there, I would have gone through the fog.


    One and the artist who pushed Sherry away recognized the existence of Xi Hyun. And I found out that he was an extraterrestrial god.


    I heard about it when it became a natural disaster and became a floating thing. Even if I didn''t want to know, I couldn''t. Instinct, because the wounds engraved in more intrinsic sources were sore. The trail of Azatoth is that special.


    KGGGGERRR!


    The dreamer no longer hides his power. Time was no longer on his side. I heard an unprecedented language in his ears. Even though Bondi couldn''t understand it, Shi Hyun could understand the meaning of the blur.


    The sleeper was frightened and burning all his senses. He was wet with hope that he could go higher. On the other hand, the prodigal figure engraves his will all over the universe. A world where everything is frozen and stopped. Even atoms and molecules have surrendered under his power.


    The whole world reaches a zero point as the luxury self hopes.


    [Opening wall - zero point reached


    The white bitten world began to crumble. The opening of the article itself this time was special. From the moment it was sealed until now, the power that had been stored up until now was burst all at once.


    Zero points brought a new peak to the wealthy. Tens of times more cold and cold poured out. This was the only time I could get corrected, but the person smiled instead. It''s because if you could defeat the God of outer space, you were the remaining merchants.


    But sadly, reality was harsh. The walls were taller than anyone thought.


    "Stop."


    In a word, the zero point was misunderstood. The cold and cold that had frozen the world became a spring breeze, and Aurora, who covered all of Zephyros, was a large dog. At the same time as the prodigal man was astonished, his world disappeared.


    The body that has evolved over and over again has long surpassed the gap between race and existence. He moved slowly, but the consequences of his actions were never relaxed. While he was falling asleep, he was sucked into his hands.


    "Why are you surprised?"


    The man who was trapped in his hands cried out. Even the opening walls ignored the power of the demonstration. It was elegant enough to not dare to look at it. Just because time was on and piled up, it was not a match to win. The nature was different. The person who realized it too late regretted it, but regretfully, no matter how fast it was too late.


    "You shouldn''t have come out like that. If he had his body back, he should have left quietly. How many times do I have to challenge you if I look ridiculous? Is that here too?"


    His anger was deep and broad. When he realized that he might not have woken up from his dream, his feelings became even more heightened. Maybe everyone here could have died.


    "Are you asking for forgiveness?"


    Sihyun seemed to know what he was talking about. But just because I could understand what he said doesn''t mean I can understand what he did.


    "It''s too late."


    Kwajik, Shi-hyun, broke the man without cause. There was no need for fancy couplings or explosive firepower. It was only built on the difference. Sihyun shrugged away from his shout, although he shouted out in a rage that destroyed his own existence.


    "I have no mercy on you."


    The ancient light melted even the scattered ice grains between the fingers of a piece of shredded stone. The person who disappeared as he burst his universal elasticity left no trace. He would never be resurrected again.


    One and Sherry hugged him vigorously as they approached the place where there was a late rhythm.


    "Se-hyun, you''re awake. From the beginning, I believed."


    "How convenient it would have been to show you this kind of ability. I''m tired of people climbing up without recognizing your power."


    "I''m sorry."


    There was a nagging in the middle, but she could not refute him. I thought I''d know how hard it was for them while he was asleep.


    "It''s nice to be happy, but you''d better go somewhere else, Papa. We''re not the only ones waiting for Papa."


    At Alto''s words, Sihyun nods. His gaze was beyond the horizon. The battlefield wasn''t just here.


    /523


    Duang strides for King Tagnaria, realizing once again that his choice was excellent. It''s because they were all too busy being wary of people. No one thought to use this situation.


    "Just a little further. You just put a flag in there and you can start fresh."


    Duang smiles faintly as he hears the worm body. There is only one step forward to the city of Tagnaria. I could almost reach my nose if I fell.


    You have collided with others several times in the middle, but not enough to stop the Warm Body from advancing. Soon after, however, Duang had to stop. It''s because Gumiho, who set up the fox, intercepted him and the worm bodies.


    "No traffic from here on out. It''s too late. Why don''t you go home? I''ll let you go quietly now."


    Lin''s face was filled with a playful smile, a gumiho who had raised a fox. Dueng to his extremely mild words, Duang had no choice but to build a laughter. It was not something you could do with a large army in front of you.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "I don''t want to tell my grandfather who wants to talk to his friends. If you want to hear it, why don''t you tell me first?"


    "There''s nothing you can''t tell me because it''s a forgotten name anyway. My name is Duane Fowle."


    "Oh, I see. I heard from my grandmother. Duane Fou, the name of a pioneer who may have become the head of the Lobby Family."


    "... Oh, I didn''t think you knew my name. You must be the wife of a prominent family. So what''s your name?"


    Lin doesn''t answer Duang''s questions. I was just releasing my strength. Lin, who has been bitten from head to toe in golden light, looks down at Duang inadvertently.


    "Why? I''m going to die here anyway."


    Rin smiles and bites cold. A fox bead and a red mistress appear over her shoulder. Soon, a great flame consumed her surroundings.


    Flames were common, but as simple and destructive as that. Numerous people have acknowledged him, and many years have proven him. Flames were one of the most universal and easiest to deal with.


    However, it was not that light of a force. Civilization has always been with the flames.


    The flames sometimes changed their faces. Sometimes the sacred flower symbolizes abundance and prosperity, and sometimes it becomes a flower that devours everything.


    The fires with different faces have been the driving force behind the Gumiho clan and the main force of Lin. The sun rises above Lin as she raises her index finger.


    Immediately, the sun, forged at ultra-high temperatures and ultra-high pressures, falls toward the worm body. Kuaang, the massacre began with a loud noise that was so intense that the ears could eat.


    The fox beads and the red mistress shot an elongated beam. The night sky was hot and the beam melted everything. Following the trail left by the fox beads and the red mistress, the corpse army melts into thin air.


    The firefly leaves, Leaf of Lin''s Holiday, fell like a rain and burned those who followed late. At this moment, Lin was a furnace that incinerated the warm bodies. No one came near her.


    The corpse corpse advantages did not overcome Rin''s flames. She prowls out and incinerates the bodies. Even the mysteries of the worm were impossible to bring to life the ashes.


    "I didn''t intend to use it here..."


    Duang pulls out a round pill in his chest. It was made through the mystery of worms. Also known as Liaodon. It was a corporation with the ability to travel back and forth in time.


    The effect of Liaodon was not very long because it was made with immature skill. The only time he could turn back was seven seconds. But that alone was enough to change the situation.


    Duang doesn''t hesitate to put Ryodan in his mouth. Dueng to his hazy ritual, Duang travels back in time.


    "7 seconds."


    Duang, who placed Lin''s trajectory for seven seconds in her head, was able to tread her back naturally.


    "Four seconds."


    My whole body twitches, but Duang doesn''t mind. He was old, but he was never weak. He was the pioneer who had such high potential that even Groongan feared. It wasn''t about picking ripe fruits.


    "Two seconds."


    Duang stares at Lin''s back and grabs her dagger tightly. It was a chance to be careless. As soon as seven seconds passed, he picked up the dagger and aimed at Lin''s neck.


    "Zero seconds...?"


    However, the repentant blow did not work. No, the Dagger never reached Lynn. Duang looks up at the one who stands in his way and is appalled.


    He was a man I''d never seen before, but he had instinct. There was only one person in the kingdom of Tagnaria with this much power, or Zephyros.


    "Are you¡­?"


    Dueng to breathtaking pressure, Duang is unable to speak. His eyes glow with a fierce glow, and it seems to devour him. His mouth twists as he appears in front of Duang.


    "Oh, you knew me and you came all the way here?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 525 00525 Chaos

    Sihyun looks at Duang and the warm bodies behind his back. None of the achievements that Sihyun accomplished in Zephyros were easy. Even pioneers were filled with achievements they could not accomplish. Of course, only a few knew about his work. However, if we followed the process of how The Circle was broken, we could only find the existence of the simulation.


    His gaze, which he thought might not know about him, naturally turned to the mystery of Duang''s bug, who decided to attack the Tagnaria kingdom, which supports the eastern continent. A book as big and thick as an iron ingot was emitting a sour and gloomy energy. With a different sense of existence, Jihyun laughed in vain.


    Nordens...


    I was able to easily infer who the owner of the cursed taboo was. I couldn''t tell. It was because the energy of Ryodan that he had received from Nordens was leaking out from him.


    He must have made contact with Duang. Norden, who hated variants and variables, had a high probability of short-term days in that way. But why are they here now? If he knew Ziegret was dead, he would have also known that Norden was gone.


    After the rear boat disappears, Duang is unable to make a move.


    Unexpectedly, he recalled the image of Hippnos. Approaching Duang should not be too difficult for him who controls sleep and hypnosis.


    "You made a pact with Hippos."


    If not, there was no reason to come out at this time. On the other hand, when Hippos talks about it, Duang shrugs. An unseen fluctuation came into his eyes.


    "It''s a process so illuminating that it''s not funny. As soon as Nordens disappeared, he was attached to Hifnos."


    "No, that''s not it..."


    Unfortunately, what came out of Duang''s mouth was a close excuses. He became infinitely smaller in front of him. I couldn''t even resist. Duang shudders at the presence of Xi Hyun. He knew how powerful he was. But what I heard and experienced in person was a separate story.


    Duang overestimates his abilities. He had the mystery of bugs, so he thought he could survive no matter what. However, Duang was forced to correct all of his thoughts. Sihyun was a monster who had surpassed his expectations.


    "Stop, I won''t listen to you. I didn''t come all this way to hear your excuses anyway."


    Sihyun came all the way here and saw countless tragedies. The Kingdom of Tagnaria is miserably shattered. The country I had built was trampled on, but I couldn''t feel good about it. Their lives weighed heavier than a thousand. I''ve already moved on from being able to have a conversation.


    The outcome of Duang and his followers was predetermined. I didn''t even have to talk.


    "I understand that there are still some who don''t believe in my power."


    He turned his head and declared his grave.


    "So let me show you."


    It was overwhelming power that was needed for those possessed with vain glory. An example so intense that you can never climb again. When Sihyun burst into power, everything was erased.


    The corpse army became fertilizer, and the horses from the undiscovered land became dust and were scattered in the wind. The members of the Worm Body collapse, leaving nothing behind to scream. Their dreams were washed away like sand castles. Shi Hyun who caused the horror opened his mouth with a bold expression.


    "I do not deny greed and desire. I know it can''t be done, but I don''t hate people who bump into me."


    The intense emotion was the driving force behind fate. If everyone was not blocked by the wall of reality, there would be no progress or development.


    Xi Hyun also went on to drive intense emotions, so he did not fail to understand Duang''s greed and desires. But all he understood was emotion, not the means by which he was drunk.


    "What you''ve done is not worth a few words. You have to take responsibility for that."


    "Ah, ah... no, this is not what I wanted. All I wanted was a place for us to breathe."


    "Then you have a choice to work on the frontier."


    "..."


    Duane''s eyes tremble violently, falling into a state of sudden collapse. Sihyun''s existence, which destroyed all existence with one eye, was even worse than the nightmare that appeared in the middle of the summer night. I wasn''t the one who could get rid of it with will and effort.


    Duang accepts his fate, smiling bitterly. There was a monster like this, and there was no way to create a new world. It was impossible to resist the existence of turning all concepts that existed in this world into zeroes. When Sihyun saw the night sky and said it was white, it was white.


    Duang was able to see how futile his dreams were. Everything was a catastrophe that stemmed from his wrong choices. Well, maybe, if. Such assumptions were of no use. I shouldn''t have.


    Then Duang was able to honestly accept that Hifnos was dead. It was wrong to assume such a powerful existence. I thought I was prepared enough, but that was just a boastful fanatic.


    "Can I ask you for one thing?"


    "No, I''m going to say no to everything you say. Duang, I will honor the hearts of the dead with your life."


    Sihyun breaks Duang''s neck as a ruthless executioner.


    /524


    Shi Hyun returned to the city of Tagnaria to realize that his busy day was over. It''s because the aftermath of defeating the prodigal character and defeating the Worm Bodys arrived late. The forefront of the Ice Age disappeared without a trace, and the footsteps of a large army that roared on the ground had long stopped.


    As soon as Sihyun came inside, the mist from the Kingdom of Tagnaria lifted Bererosa into his arms.


    "Bererosa..."


    "Se-hyun, you''re awake."


    Bererosa looks up at him with a pitiful look and touches his cheek. Robert then trembles.


    "Brother, this time I really thought I was going to die."


    "If you know, you should try a little harder. The best talent you''ve ever had is crying."


    The demonstration of a conversation between members of the Seven Swords and David, the commander of the Savior, addressed Kathy, who was surprised by the untimely unrest. With a delightful appearance, Jay listed his work from one to ten, and confirmed with both eyes that he was safe.


    By the time the story reached the end, the swimming approached Sihyun. Slow and hesitant, but she doesn''t stop.


    "Mister..."


    The swim scratches its head and opens and closes its mouth. It was awkward when I saw his face when I wanted to. Even though guilt and shame weighed heavily on my heart, it was no exaggeration.


    After discovering the swimming, she smiled brightly. He realizes that the swimming has surpassed. Thinking about the pain that swimming must have been going through, Sihyun stroked her head with affection.


    "You tried, Swimmer."


    Words with a lot of emotions and thoughts. The swim bursts into a small amount of elasticity. Hearing the compliment, I felt overwhelmed.


    It was foolish of me to be so awkward. After gaining courage from his words, the swimmer smiled brightly and nodded. Finally, I was on the same line as Shi Hyun.


    "I''m sorry. I need to talk to you. I want to apologize for a lot of things."


    With Steven and Lim Shaykos, the swimming experience of the world she saw could see how easily she spoke. The world they lived in was like an abyss with no depth.


    "I was arrogant. And I didn''t understand your heart. It wasn''t you who forced me to think. It was me. I couldn''t even imagine how hard it must have been for you because you were always protected."


    The swim bows. I could see his heart right now. It was because she also knew that if her loved ones were to enter the hell where the evil spirits live, they would run and stop them.


    "No, I''m responsible for being so ignorant. And I think I was wrong about you. Swimming, you can do anything. I shouldn''t have underestimated you."


    The growth of the swimming was blinding. A true genius would be the last place to refer to her. Perhaps he was suppressing the potential of swimming in the name of protection. I had to give him a chance. That much he wanted to increase his swimming talent.


    "Are we reconciled?"


    "Of course. No, no. I didn''t even fight. The expression of reconciliation is inappropriate. What do you say I start liking you even more? I don''t think there''s a better word for it..."


    Swimming out his tongue, he smiled brightly. Sihyun did not reject her will. It was not a matter of reconciliation from the beginning, as Swimming said. Sihyun grabbed the hand of the swimmer.


    "What a crybaby... I don''t know if she''ll get past me any time soon."


    "Oh, we''re not there yet. It''s the blood of a new foot compared to yours. Please wait. I''ll catch up with you soon enough."


    "I look forward to it."


    Sihyun and swimming created their own space. Others could not speak. If I was looking at the swimming with Hyun, who exchanged his eyes, the disaster so far was like a dream.


    "It''s hot, it''s hot. I thought I didn''t put out the fire again."


    "I''m glad Si-hyun and the swimming sheep reconciled. I''m sure you''ll be happier if you two split up."


    "Be patient, Bererosa. It''s not cool to get caught in the middle."


    "Your unfaithfulness has crossed the line. We just don''t want any more victims."


    "A papa is a natural outcome."


    Lynn and Bererosa, Hana and Sherry. And to Alto. Different attractive women teased at the demonstration and swimming. The swim turns its head, noticing the slow chattering. The pioneers, and even the talents, looked at her with interesting eyes.


    The swimming shrugged his shoulders because he had become a spectacle. She screams at the thought of wanting to get out of her seat quickly.


    "Bo, don''t look!"


    A faceless swim shakes hands and flees.


    /525


    "A sweet romance after a tearful struggle. Not bad. Hmmm... I guess this is entertainment, too. Well, whatever. As long as I''m happy."


    The boy''s critique was simple and clear. The boy who was watching Prince Tagnaria stood up. Where he was now was the Zeus Mountains. The first class selected to avoid the senses of Sehyun was cold and cold, but the boy did not mind. He is beyond reason and providence. It was not affected by the concept of temperature.


    "But if you ask me to kill you, what am I supposed to do? My father is reckless.The world is so pleasant. If you die in your own way, that''s it."


    Though he had just been born, he knew that his tastes were in harmony with entertainment and fun. Ultimate intuition showed a miracle that even the essence could pierce.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 526 00526 Chaos

    The boy''s abilities have always been so. Even if he didn''t know it, he had the best results anytime, anywhere. Nothing was impossible for the boy who came out of the ultimate chaos. There was no limit to the boy, the ruler of the unnamed and the owner of the unseen.


    "When do I have to step up, anyway?"


    That was the boy''s biggest concern. To be honest, I had a lot of opportunities. It was enough to deal with when caught in Hippos'' ruse. I was able to achieve my goal without a single drop of blood on my hands.


    But it wasn''t fair. The boy was not bound by discipline and law. It was neither conscience nor affection. The boy did not move because it was not fun.


    A boy who liked fun and amusement wanted to see a wider world. Humanity was having an extraordinarily rich time. A civilization overflowing with food, entertainment and spectacles gave the boy great satisfaction.


    It was more dynamic and aggressive than the silent outer space. Moreover, the power of demonstration that took one step could never be ruled by the boy. You can''t just walk up to them. The boy sighed and turned away.


    Will you follow orders? Or will it fulfill my selfish desires? It was a difficult choice for a newborn boy.


    "I have to think about it."


    The brightly smiled boy concluded so. He enjoyed even the moment he thought about it. He was naturally a relaxed, reckless boy. The boy who was walking the Zeus Mountains whistling burst into resilience. I came up with an amazing idea.


    "Oh, I see there are no deadlines."


    After finding the breakthrough, the boy breaks through with a light step. A culture of humanity was waiting for him. The boy set foot across the horizon in search of a new stimulus.


    /526


    "Kathy, I don''t think you should go out there."


    "But I want to see it."


    "Bererosa will be angry."


    "I''ll see!"


    Kathy squeezes her feet together. Sihyun was the only one who could stop Cash like this. His head twitches. There''s no way to know why Kathy wants to go out there. One thing was clear: nothing good could come of going out now.


    Unfortunately, the Kingdom of Tagnaria is not as beautiful as Cash imagined. To be precise, I became one. The disaster that happened a few days ago is because it has still consumed the kingdom of Tagnaria. I was in the middle of a recovery.


    What would you do if you saw so many casualties and so many heavy, heavy remnants coming and going? But I couldn''t break Kathy''s stubbornness in the end. If you say "Kathy," you must do it.


    Kathy walks down the street with him outside of Prince Tagnaria. As expected, the streets were heavy and calm. The scars from the disaster swept open.


    "Kathy? Why don''t you go?"


    "..."


    Kathy hasn''t opened her mouth for a while. She also knew that the Kingdom of Tagnaria had become her fence. Just because I looked young didn''t mean I was young. It''s been a short life, but Kathy''s been through a lot. There was a time when I almost died because I was born to a cruel fate.


    I understood pain and sorrow. The world Kathy saw was full of cries and despair. Kathy wanted to be helpful to those who cared about her. I always hated being protected.


    It was Kathy who watched how Sihyun and swimming fought and reconciled in a way, so she had to become stronger.


    It was a vague wind, but Kathy had the ability to fulfill that wish. The thought of wanting to be a help started to lift my head, and the power that was hidden in my body began to rise.


    Within, her emotions became a force. Bondi Kashi was born with the power of K''Tulu, a great old being. Despite the devastation, she wasn''t devastated.


    Her ability to see and rewind the passage of time, ''reverse'' twitched, and Kathy bit her lip. And I got it in my mind.


    3A). That''s what her instincts said. Focusing on her mind, Kathy manages the reversal with all her might. Time went up against her will.


    Miracles happen in a moment. Everything in the Kingdom of Tagnaria goes back in time. The streets and buildings that had been broken down were cleaned up, and the bushes that had become ice grains grew back and formed new recording.


    The Kingdom of Tagnaria was revived as it was before the disaster.


    "Kathy? What''s going on...?"


    As the miracle unfolded before my eyes, I was dumbstruck. I had heard that Kathy was no ordinary being, but I didn''t think she was capable of this kind of power.


    Although the dead have not returned, the kingdom of Tagnaria has regained its former form.


    This is exactly what Kathy wanted to see. Dero seems to know why Kathy''s here.


    "Sister, I need your back..."


    The reverse was still too strong for Kathy. Moreover, I put all my strength into it, so it couldn''t have been okay. Exhaustion was natural. But someone grabbed her before Kathy fell.


    "Se-hyun?"


    "I was wondering where you were, and here you are."


    "Hahaha, I was going to call you anyway."


    "Well, I think I know what happened."


    Sihyun sighs, holding Kathy in his arms. Shi Hyun senses that the ability to close to the opening wall is focused on the Kingdom of Tagnaria, and quickly makes his move. Maybe it''s because he came so fast. He could also see Kathy perform miracles.


    Kathy''s reversal was different from K''Tulu''s. K''Tulu''s reversal focused on destruction and extinction, but Cache''s reversal focused on miracles and circulation. When she realized that Kathy from K''Tulu was walking a different path from K''Tulu, she was proud of herself. It was not easy to resist the nature of things.


    "Dad..."


    Kathy, who was grouchy and childish, dug into her arms.


    Sihyun smiled. It wasn''t just swimming that he grew up without knowing. Even the girl who was prowling with the shaft became a lady.


    /527


    Maybe it''s because something unexpected happened. Dimensional talks had to be later than planned. But it was not without fruit. It was because representatives of each country who had confirmed the strengthening power of Se-hyun in the vicinity had bowed their heads.


    "By the way, Bererosa, It may be a trivial question, but may I ask one?"


    "Yes, go ahead. Se-hyun."


    "I think you had Jay commander in charge. Why are the others looking at Bererosa?"


    "It''s a really trivial question."


    Bererosa smiles no more. Sihyun''s questions only got bigger, but no one answered his questions. All anyone could see was Bererosa.


    The discussion between the two dimensions ended smoothly. Not to mention that Bererosa played a decisive role. As soon as the dimensional meeting was over, Sihyun jumped over the dimension through Hayler.


    Sihyun arrives in the United States without anyone noticing, releasing Tindalus'' hounds. The most interesting thing I''ve ever heard from my lovers is that Steven is Eclipse.


    Exceeded limits, Eclips-Savior-. Before I knew the truth, I wouldn''t have cared so much. It was not surprising that humanity yearned for such strong power.


    However, the demonstration that Eclipse-Guardo-san came from the traces of Azatos could not be ruled out.


    I didn''t know what the experiment would bring to an end. Perhaps other beings were interested in the experiment. I had to step on something that could be a disaster.


    Sihyun decided to work more boldly. Until now, there have always been those who thought conversation was virtuous. They didn''t stop unless they showed it as an act.


    Finding traces was easy. Even in secret, it was an agent who escaped the eyes of Tindalus'' hounds. Soon after, he was able to reach a region.


    The research complex built on the Wasteland was unparalleled. A high pressure current flowed through the sky-high, soaring fence, and a sharp barbed wire fence was encamped at its end. At the high tower, a strong light poured out from everywhere.


    Armed guards wandered around, but he didn''t mind. Even if they were top 1 percent, it was impossible to stop them from demonstrating.


    "Papa, are you going alone?"


    When he turned his head to the sound of a sudden sound, he could find Alto, the girl with the eye patch.


    "Alto? What are you doing here?"


    "I was waiting for Papa to come here. Papa can''t just sit here and listen to Steven."


    "Thought you''d never find out..."


    "Are you saying that I''m Papaman''s idol and I don''t notice? I know everything there is to know about Papa."


    "Okay, so follow me quietly."


    Sihyun nodded, and Alto smiled softly and followed behind him.


    "To be honest, I wonder how dangerous the project I''ve been working on with Steven is. And what if there''s one more papa?"


    "That''s all I have to say about the horror."


    As soon as he heard Project Zero began seven years ago, Alto remembered Slander. because it was still his time. If Slander''s research is involved, it should be disposed of as soon as possible.


    Sihyun and Alto dug a hole in the research complex without anyone having to say first. To them, human technology was meaningless. The place where they set foot was the truth, and the place where they reached out their hands was the truth.


    "What do you think? I feel a strange anomaly in the basement. Papa."


    "Definitely not on the map."


    After examining the map you obtained by defeating the guard, he nods. If it wasn''t on the map, it was likely that it was sealed.


    "Then it''s settled. Let''s go."


    The ground sank as Alto waved his hand.


    /528


    Colin Stuart, chief researcher and general manager of Project Zero, scratched his head hard. Nothing happened. Steven Gotters, but it was a coincidence. Leaning on coincidence, a successful project could not have gone well. The study had to be supportive. In the past few months, Colin has had nothing but cold results.


    "Must be a lot of trouble, huh?"


    "Of course..."


    Colin failed to connect the horses. He was in a private lab now. There couldn''t have been anyone else. Then Colin realized something was wrong and swallowed his thirsty saliva.


    The protagonist confidently reveals himself. Colin, who saw him, falls back, his cock twitching. I couldn''t tell. The man who broke through the darkness was Eclipse, the foundation of Project Zero, and the world''s most talented.


    "The King of Shadows..."


    "Glad you know me so well. Let''s skip the characteristic background."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 527 00527 Chaos

    When Colin figures out the situation, he rushes out the door. It was an escape with desperation, but he could not get out. Thud, greeting him was the only way to secure the entrance like a wall. For Colin, Shi Hyun was like the Grim Reaper. We didn''t have enough to break in at night, so we approached him without his permission. It couldn''t have been good intentions.


    Colin knew how important what he was doing was. I also knew that the research could have fatal consequences for him.


    "You know why I''m here, don''t you?"


    Sihyun notices that Steven''s strength is abnormal. Sihyun was confident because the swim against Steven insisted strongly. Steven''s power was never within reach without a scapegoat.


    Anyone could have known Project Zero was an anti-humanitarian study.


    The silence turns to silence and erodes the intestine. Colin knelt on his knees, unable to bear the pressure. He came all this way because he was really lucky. The hypothesis that supported Project Zero was not established by him.


    Colin was a socialite. Victims were victims. Colin, who caught Shi Hyun''s crotch, cried out in a low voice.


    "I''m sorry, I just know that Eclipse is starting to have weird nightmares. The King of Shadows, if he knew you were watching, he would have let him go."


    Colin pleaded desperately. He recalls the many Eclipses trapped in the research complex. It was a public secret that Sihyun cared for the Eclipses. Imprisonment and assault could not have been tolerated. Colin bites his lip with his trembling hand.


    He''s lying to anyone who sees him. Sihyun was more absurd than angry. Because that''s not what he wanted.


    I didn''t even know what Colin was talking about. What a nightmare. The instant Hippnos flashed, his eyes frowned.


    "Nightmare...?"


    "Yes, it''s a nightmare. The Eclipse had a nightmare, and it caused an anomaly. I started pouring out nonsense like I was possessed by something, and I started pouring out indecipherable information in succession."


    "What does that mean?"


    "The Eclipse said he had a nightmare. If I made a ridiculous claim that I saw the end of the universe, I would yell at the whales that everyone was destined to die. It was a sudden occurrence, so it was hard to figure out why."


    What Colin said about Project Zero was a completely different story. Sihyun instinctively realized that there was a strange story coming out. Who the hell is this Eclipse Colin''s talking about? The question of Sihyun did not last long.


    While he was thinking about it, Alto came into Colin''s private laboratory. In her arms, all kinds of documents were stacked as high as a tower. Despite not having a lot of time, she made a feasible achievement like a versatile woman.


    "Papa, look at this. It''s a lot of research. If you''re curious, you''ll find it here."


    "Well done, Alto. I don''t think I need to waste my time. With the General Manager by your side, it should be easy to hear the inside story."


    After holding back the question for a while, he searched the results that Alto had brought. to have a more objective understanding of Project Zero


    Colin crouches in the corner and looks at Sihyun and Alto. However, they quickly glanced over the documents, ignoring him.


    Shortly after, Xihyun and Alto were able to figure out the essence of Project Zero. Project Zero was a study that cultivated Eclipse with extraordinary talents to its fullest extent. The goal was to expand the limits by sacrificing the same Eclipse.


    Steven''s power was stated to have skyrocketed each time he expanded his limits. Five total forces Steven swallowed. Not to mention a lot of Eclipse casualties in the process. Steven''s idea of growing up around an invisible hand was written to reach 70 million.


    Sihyun bit his molar. I knew there was an anti-human experiment going on, but what was written on the document was more than I imagined. Humans showed me how cruel it can be.


    "Hey..."


    "Shut up. You''d better shut up. Of course, if you want to die, you can keep talking."


    Cold as a frostbite, Colin says nothing.


    "Papa, look here."


    Alto''s papers were written when Project Zero began. Soon, he frowned. Slander Nygri. The proponent is too familiar with his name.


    "It was the bald one, too. He''s the only one who can do this kind of research."


    "Have you seen how far traces of Azatoth can be used?"


    "There''s a good chance of that. As soon as I found Papa, I would have lost interest, but I guess it''s hard to see such groundbreaking hypotheses from a human''s perspective."


    "I need to see the president of this country."


    You were right to dispose of all of Slander''s research. It was not just one or two things he did, so it was also natural. Policy-making demonstrations took place.


    "And then I heard an interesting topic before you came along."


    "What did you hear?"


    "Eclipse is here having nightmares."


    "Eclipse having nightmares? Isn''t it weird not having nightmares in a place like this?"


    "If I had brought it up as soon as I got here, it would have been something that bothered me."


    Sihyun looked at Colin with meaningful eyes. The General Manager was a matter of great excitement. There was no reason for him not to pay attention.


    "Isn''t that right?"


    "That''s right. The Eclipse is an awkward presence for us, too. He will, too, because it''s another result of Project Zero."


    "Isn''t Steven the only success?"


    "... he wouldn''t have known. The Eclipse was extraordinary in many ways."


    Xihyun looked at the other documents. The success of Project Zero was not just Steven. As Colin said, there were others. His name is Ziben Garius. He did not tolerate photopathy, he was rejected and was a permanently isolated Eclipse.


    "Ha, ha, would you like to take a look?"


    Alto looked at him.


    "I''ll do as Papa decides."


    He turns around and nods cautiously. Maybe it''s because of what happened to Hippos. I had to be sensitive to the word nightmare.


    "Lead them."


    "I understand."


    Sihyun and Alto followed Colin''s instructions to go deeper. How long have you walked? A wall thick enough to make you feel stuffy. Even if it was a bomb shelter, it was no exaggeration.


    Colin stops walking in front of the room in the far corner. It was a top-secret place, so there was no one else to come.


    "This is it..."


    Sihyun and Alto went into the room. The room was full of doodles. On the black, a white line followed by a tail. It was an example of a language with unknown meaning listed. The outline of the gangrene development was not so messy, and there was no gangrene on the floor and ceiling.


    The demonstration of lines and lines, and recognizing points and points, blew up elasticity at a slow pace. It was a sight I had seen one day. It was too late to notice because it was a poor craftsmanship, but it was definitely meaningful in the graffiti.


    A clown who blows trumpets and butterflies. A servant who blows flutes and drums. Like the stars in the night sky, many kept repeating their own banquets in circles.


    There was nothing to ask. It was the ultimate chaos that the doodling was reproducing, or trying to reproduce. It was a picture that represented the center of outer space. It contained a peculiarity that could never be expressed otherwise. Jiben would have seen it.


    Sihyun could see at once that Sihyun was not an ordinary being. His pace naturally sped up.


    "Don''t come any closer!"


    Colin shouts urgently. Ziben was an extremely dangerous Eclipse. He was a disaster that could suck up anything around him that could form a similar black hole. Hundreds of talents died trying to control him.


    A light disregard for Colin''s warning knocks Jiben through the power of his feet.


    "I just want to say a few words, are you okay?"


    "..."


    He looks at Hylea Shi Hyun and turns back. The room is full of doodles, but he doesn''t put his paintbrush in his hand as if it wasn''t enough. I was only moving more aggressively.


    "Ah, ah! If he comes, it''s all over. His second coming was soon. Species like worms come to an end, and a new universe is born. Fate is sealed. Everyone must fulfill his destiny."


    "Who is she?"


    "..."


    "You don''t know his name?"


    "..."


    Jiben''s mouth is tightly shut. It seemed a lie to me that he was the one who was talking about him just now. Since then, Sihyun has asked many questions to Ziben, but no answers have been heard. I had a nightmare that made me resistant, that I didn''t have control or coercion.


    "It won''t work. It''s been like that ever since I had the nightmare. At first it was conversational, but now it''s just meaningless doodling in the room all day."


    "How long has it been like that?"


    "It''s been about four months."


    At Colin''s words, Alto bursts into elasticity. She knew exactly what happened four months ago.


    "Papa, four months ago..."


    "Yeah, that''s all I got."


    Four months ago, Sihyun killed Xaxclude and became an extraterrestrial god. If you think of the cause, that''s the only thing that happened. It''s because everything would have been right if Se-hyun had been able to wake up completely through the trace of Azatoth.


    If Azatoth''s body was influenced by the demonstration to resume its activities, his traces of Eclipse would not have been affected.


    "Neither is good news."


    It was natural that Azatoth''s body would resume its activities after killing Hifnos. Ziben''s "him" was most likely the body or incomplete mind of Azatos.


    "Still, I''m glad I got the situation straight."


    "Yes, we can be thoroughly prepared."


    "So you have nothing to do here?"


    When Sihyun nods his head, the imprisoned Eclipses are released all at once. And as he shakes his hand again, the research complex burns without a trace. There was no one on Earth who could stop Xi Hyun from walking.


    "Next, the White House?"


    "Yes. I need to pull out all the seeds Slander sowed."


    /529


    "Let''s start with the basics, Chris. Do you know anything about the Song of Yste?"


    "A technology that deprives people of wisdom and intelligence," you said. Why are you asking me that again? "


    It''s not hard to remember because it was one of Slander''s chattering topics. Chris, he remembered in detail how things like Azatos fell into the abyss.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 528 00528 Chaos

    "Didn''t I tell you? I''m going to start with a basic skeleton."


    "Is there anything you''re saying that''s missing?"


    "Yes, to be precise, Estee''s songs do not steal wisdom and intelligence. It''s a technique that breaks the spirit of the target so that wisdom and intelligence don''t form."


    The result was the same, but the process was different. If the former meant complete extinction, the latter meant complete decomposition. It was a plot to find out why Azatos'' spirit did not perish, but became a trace.


    But that wasn''t the answer Chris wanted. The answer he wanted to hear was why he killed Tegos and what Ran Tegos said.


    Chris''s attitude towards the slander was strained.


    "So what are you saying?"


    "He wasn''t the only one left. There is one more. Because Estee''s songs were written from the beginning to counter its existence."


    That''s when Chris realized who Slander was talking about. The source of life. The beginning and the end. Its existence was the starting point for splitting cosmic identities in two.


    "Ubo Satla..."


    Nobody knew where Ubo Satla was. It was only vaguely said that he was rich in dimensional gaps, deprived of wisdom and intelligence.


    "I see. I know exactly what you want to say. You''re not saying Ubo Satla''s gone mad, you''re saying he was torn like Azatos?"


    "That''s right."


    "It can''t be..."


    For a moment, Chris shut up. There was tension in my body that I felt like I had met a natural enemy in a place I had no idea of. My back is cooler and my neck is stiff. Slander, excited by Chris''s reaction, persuades him.


    "What are you waiting for? Your expectations are correct."


    "Ha, that sounds trivial. It''s funny, isn''t it? You''re the one who convinced me to be part of Azatos'' trail... and now I''m part of Ubo Satlla''s trail? Do you think that makes sense?"


    "It doesn''t have to be. Did I ever tell you that I was a trace of my father? For once?"


    Slander shrugs as if it wasn''t funny. He denies Chris'' words with all his might. Chris stands up, despised by Slander''s ridicule.


    Regrettably, the thought that came up to my neck did not come out of my mouth. It''s because as Slander has said, he has never discussed it directly. I only smiled acceptably or meaningfully while hiding. It was all to use the nondirective metaphor.


    Why did I firmly believe myself to be a trace of Azatos? Chris gives you a headache and looks at the slander.


    "How do you explain me being chosen as the Seeker?"


    "It was also coincidence that the ancient gods found traces of my father. They will recognize it as their father, even if they see other traces of existence. Do you really think it''s possible to distinguish?"


    "Even if it''s true, how do you tell the difference?"


    "No one has stood by my father as long as I have. Do you think I can''t tell the difference between being a father and not being one?"


    "What happened to the story Alto told you? So she''s lying, too?"


    "You must know that Alto, who explained the situation to you, is me, right?"


    I laughed because it was ridiculous. I was so angry that I didn''t know if the rest of me were angry. Everything was a fabricated story. It was playing from beginning to end in Slander''s hands. After forgetting what to say, Chris settles down.


    "I was a bit nervous at first, too. But I could tell by the way you swallowed the aphoss."


    "... would I be dead if I wasn''t a sign of Ubo Satlla?"


    "Of course not. Abhors acknowledged that you were a sign of Ubo Satlla. If it weren''t for that, you''d be dead a long time ago."


    "That wasn''t even a favor anymore."


    When I think about it, it was so obvious. I could not give up my existence like Abhors for nothing. The one who had lost wisdom and intelligence was the one who actually reached the God of outer space.


    "It''s too late to notice."


    It was also destiny that Chris swallowed the aphoss. Growing up with the power of Abhors as a platform, it was a trick only Chris, who inherited Ubo Satlla''s mark. It was no exaggeration that Aphoss volunteered his strength.


    Chris bursts into resilience that everything was a well-woven glide. A feeling of devastation and helplessness permeated my heart. In any way, he was going to come here now.


    "You may think you''re something else, but I think you''re just a whirlwind. because they''re groaning that it''s hard to climb up the mountain using the trail of a giant, sacred being."


    The assessment of the unmasked slanders was not surprising. Chaos and chaos. A disorderly disposition unfolds over your face. Joy and sadness. Joy and despair. Good and evil. It is a cloudy aura from which the contradictory concepts are mixed and mixed.


    "If you hadn''t inherited Ubo Satlla''s mark, to be honest, I would have killed you long ago. You''re so useless. Even though we invested so much, we''re still so weak."


    That said, the thin thread that connects Chris'' reason and emotion was snapped. Chris was proud of his strength. I chose to be reborn so that I could have more power in my hands.


    Vengeance is leading him now, but it was undeniable that there was endless improvement underneath.


    Keeping his mouth shut, Chris punches Slander in the jaw. Only after seeing his face twist in an odd direction did Chris calm down.


    "My efforts and will are not low enough for you to disparage, Slander."


    "You''ll get one, but you won''t get another."


    Looking at the face of the tranquil slander, Chris vomits a harsh breath. There was no way to control the boiling emotions.


    "Why the hell are you telling me this?"


    "Why did I teach you the truth? Because you can''t get out of my hands now."


    "Do you really think so?"


    Chris was growing beyond his limits. It was never out of Slander''s hands.


    "... I won''t forget this. I''ll pay you back slowly later."


    "You want to stay away from me? I''m sure you know. Without me, you''re nothing. If you leave now, all you''ll get in this vast universe is the title of a strong young child."


    Chris ignores Slander''s words. In the beginning, the deal was made because Alto betrayed him. But even that betrayal was the result of Slander''s intent. Chris couldn''t trust anyone, not Slander.


    "I''ll pretend I didn''t hear that. Our deal ends here."


    Slander looks back at Chris and smiles madly. Chris stopped and looked at him for a moment because he was smiling so loudly. Slander''s eyes meet Chris.


    "What happens if you spread rumors about the signs of Ubo Satlla all over the universe? How will the other beings see you?"


    The gods of the ancient gods and earth stood up with their heavy asses, not to mention the evil gods and envoys.


    The feelings they had for Azatos were nothing short of admiration and respect. But Ubo Satlla was different. To them, Ubo Satlla was a worthy opponent. Ubo Satlla, who had swallowed up many universes, was no more or less a public enemy. There was no place for Chris to run away from something that could never be forgiven.


    As he approaches Chris, Slander taps him on the cheek.


    "So why dig? I feel bad about the unexpected variables coming out. As long as it''s like this, I''ll have your freedom. I feel comfortable if I reduce any of the variables."


    "Begone... ugh, ugh?"


    Chris sat down. His body becomes as heavy as lead, and he collapses without pity. Slander stepped on Chris'' head, declaring it fair and square.


    "Isn''t that great? Because you wanted the truth, and I wanted your freedom. Where else could there be such a fair trade? Think of it as an equal exchange of truth and freedom. Wouldn''t that make you feel better?"


    "Damn, I... I kill you, too. I''ll kill them and you, too!"


    "I hope that''s all you can say about meaningless nonsense."


    Slander smiles joyfully. This is what he wanted from the beginning. The strength was clear, but there was no reason to bow down. Chris had to be under him in the first place.


    "Chris, bark like a dog."


    Chris clenches his fist so tightly that his arm twists, he stares at the slander. From this point on, their relationship began to twist gradually.


    /530


    When she arrived at the White House with Alto, she sighed. It was because Melgiven, the 49th president of the United States, was determined to do so. Slander''s research suggests that another disaster could be summoned. He only adds to his doubts. Despite mentioning Project Zero, Melkiven''s intentions remained. Rather, Melkiven tells the story of Kembell.


    "I never thought I''d hear such news in the 21st century."


    Melgiven was truly saddened by Kembell''s death. It was as if an old friend had died. There were not many people who interacted with him.


    "Didn''t you hear about the scattering scales?"


    "Are you offering an unproven tool? Maybe there''s another dimension to it. How do I know you didn''t forge it? If he really was guilty, he should have confessed himself here."


    Sihyun was tired of looking at Melkiven. Investigating what happened here in Zephyros did not reveal the truth. It was going to be a mess.


    "I doubt the story of Slander, to be honest. You didn''t do this, did you?"


    There have been many talks about the disappearance of Slander in the United States. We were talking about disappearance, incarceration, and murder. The problem was that it evaporated without any trace.


    "We have a lot more to take in. You know that. The King of Shadows. Should I say Han Si-hyun?"


    Melgiven could be sure. Sihyun will take a step back from here. Sihyun was a communicative person. No, it was a conscientious nature. Even though he had that much power, all he did was defend himself. He didn''t want more friction than he needed. Melkiven was confident because they were all the results of his study of the test. But his predictions were off the charts.


    Melgiven frowned as he corrected his posture. It was because even his eyes, not his power, could see the power of his demonstration.


    "What is that behavior? Is this a challenge to America?"


    "I wonder when you became an American."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 529 00529 Chaos

    "Look at this place. Here''s the undeniable fact, even if you deny it."


    Melkiven points with his arms outstretched. The ancestors, as well as the treaties with countless countries, were hanging like trophies. The United States was the center of the world''s top luxury rooms. The White House was such a place to be called the heart of America. Moreover, it was the president, Melkiven, who represented the place where everyone looked up and was amazed.


    Highly trained bodyguards were just beyond the door, and the world''s leading chiefs were ready to jump in and strategize accordingly. You could have started a nuclear war with one finger. It was no exaggeration to say that the world politics began here.


    He was an aggressive figure. But that didn''t mean he was incompetent. I knew before that he didn''t want innocent victims. What was important was to lead the conversation based on that fact.


    "Are you going to kill me like Senator Kembell? Unfortunately, in that moment, you will be our enemy. You''re gonna kill a lot of people to get sick of it. Maybe an innocent victim will show up. And yet, are you prepared to have blood on your hands?"


    "So I should kneel to you?"


    "At least until I can convince him to forgive me. Of course, I don''t want something grand."


    "Do you know I have a lot of patience?"


    "But there''s nothing more to do."


    Melgiven shrugs nervously. Sihyun laughed because he was ridiculous.


    Alto also twisted his mouth and tail to see if he was feeling the same way. She was doubtful that Melgiven was really crazy. You''re in the jaws of a crocodile, but you mock it like it''s fun.


    Shi Hyun lets out a sigh as he shakes his head. It always has been. Those who think they are the best do not believe it unless they see it.


    The idea that an innocent victim might come out, if it could harm others, was that he withdrew without any warning to the expectation that it might have a negative impact on the future. It provides predictable causes.


    You can''t come any closer than this.


    You have that kind of power and you can''t help it.


    These thoughts would still be eroding Melgiven''s unconsciousness.


    To him, the world was lighter than Styrofoam and a miniature that was weaker than a hand. Breaking things was easy, but hard to fix. Sihyun knew that because he had lived for a lifetime as a weakling. It was all because of his cautious behavior.


    "Papa is too merciful."


    Alto stares at Melkiven with an unfair gaze. I felt like disassembling at once. But she didn''t make a move. It was because he decided it was time to tie a knot.


    Sihyun officially appeared when K''Tulu came. Of course, it was only for a moment. It was captured as he lifted the continent, but since then, no one knows how he killed K''Tulu.


    In the beginning, he never explained his strength in detail. His position as chief instructor of Xavier and Legion of transcendence were merely indirectly demonstrating his ability. Destroying Pluto was a shambles.


    He went back and forth between Zephyros and Dreamland and became an extraterrestrial god, but he couldn''t have known that. Xi Hyun''s growth took place in a way that was remote from humanity.


    Sihyun was close, but could never be seen close. Maybe that''s why. Melghiben looks at her as an opponent who can beat her at any time. He judged that he would be severely damaged in the process of being swept away, but not badly killed.


    "I''ll ask you again, Melkiven. Dispose of Slander''s research immediately and apologize for what the United States has done."


    "Let''s think about what happened to Senator Kembell and Slander''s disappearance officially."


    "I see. That''s your choice."


    "Rather, I''d like to ask. Is there anything you can do here right now? The age of mourning and helplessness is over."


    The final warning is over. There was nothing left to say. There was nothing more to offer.


    "Everyone''s forgotten if I don''t tell them. I''m not on the side of power, I''m on the side of humanity."


    When Sihyun hit the ground, the whole White House sank. Everything inside the fence collapsed.


    Administration, Central Hall, West Wing, East Wing. And down to the underground bunker. The White House, unable to withstand the enormous power, screams and hides itself underground.


    In a turbulent world, the only thing that was quiet was the chair that Melkiven was sitting on. Melgiven felt the cold night breeze all over her body as if she was breathless. He couldn''t wake up.


    The White House no longer exists. All around him was a ragged wasteland.


    There was a commotion in the area. The sound of the horn was loud enough for the whole city to drift away, and many people began to move around the White House.


    "You must be mistaken. The reason why the protests ended in failure was because there had never been an individual with overwhelming power before."


    The reason we were able to function in human laws and regulations was because we each had similar capabilities. All stats are beyond common sense. Thus, no one could escape the framework of law and order.


    But with the emergence of the thinking and the growth of the talents, the framework was gradually peeling off. Now even a group or group of powerful people appeared one by one. The world was changing rapidly.


    "Do you still believe three tongues will protect you? Really?"


    At all times, Shi Hyun watched the situation one step behind. It was because I believed that only then would I have a natural result. However, the reality was different from the idea of demonstration.


    The disaster that happened in the Kingdom of Tagnaria has shown great promise. A group like Warm Bodys wouldn''t dare raise their heads if they exercised overwhelming force while breaking the circle.


    Melgiven''s resistance was in a similar context. He had no idea how far the cosmic stature could go and how reckless it would be to spit on such a creature. No one taught me.


    "I''ll show you. You can be overwhelmed with powerless protests."


    The beings that Sihyun had to deal with were all one deadly force. I could not fathom my victory or defeat with all my might. The situation was urgent.


    There should have been no variables. Even though it was a dusty wind, I could not be careless. That''s why he was going to warn you.


    Melgiven was merely the elected representative of others. However, Melgiven was able to fly freely because a group called the State expanded beyond the realm that citizens could perceive. A peculiar phenomenon occurred in which groups were able to exert transcendent power by members.


    D''Edd, Rrr. Melkiven smiles as she watches a large force approaching. The confidence that rose endlessly became his strength. It was natural for the speech to increase.


    "I expected it from the moment I dealt with Senator Kembell that way, but you''re really mad...! Now you want to turn me against humanity?"


    Sihyun was well aware. After this time, humanity won''t be good to itself. But what does that mean? The important thing was to dispose of Azatoth''s body and get some rest. I wasn''t grooming my image to become a world star, so I had nothing to lose.


    "Aren''t you ashamed to say I''m human?" It''s as if you hold the will of all mankind. Do you think that if you knew this, I would be part of your cause? "


    Sihyun, who stepped on Melgiven''s head, mocks him.


    "I will never tolerate your actions even if you do not join me. Maybe everyone will reject you."


    "You dislike me more than the president who ordered the anti-human research. It''s difficult."


    "So why don''t we end it here."


    At the end of Melgiven''s words, a large number of troops surround him. It was close enough to reach my breath. I looked around and could see that there were more people on the stage than I thought. But numbers didn''t matter.


    [Don''t come any closer. We still have work to do.]


    As she shakes her hands, dozens of helicopters crashed, flipping the armored cars on the street. Those who surround him are pushed back without pity, and the talented settle down. The fighters have fallen like meteor showers and the missile base several kilometers outside has stopped moving.


    "This is the end of the damn prank. Will you speak here first? Or die. Either way, I respect your choice."


    Melgiven bites his lip. I couldn''t have come all this way for another option.


    "Khh, I represent the interests of the country. How can I say that? How many people do you think will lose their jobs and leave their homes? You may believe you''re doing the right thing, but haven''t you thought about what''s gonna happen to him?"


    "Enough of this tearful nonsense."


    There was no excuse for the benefit of the country. There was no reason.


    The uncharted site of Zephyros was responsible for humanity''s 10,000 years. Moreover, after that time, mankind would be able to go into space. It meant I didn''t have to be tied to Zephyros anymore.


    From the moment the two dimensions followed, the word "national interest" was meaningless. The race with limited resources was over. It was no exaggeration that conflicts between countries disappeared. Infinite possibilities lie in Zephyros.


    He closes his eyes as he watches the plane crash right next to him. Ordering an attack here was suicide. He opens his mouth and begins to confess one to ten of his mistakes.


    It was a triumph of Sihyun.


    /531


    The whole world is in shock. In the middle of the night, the one who wanted the White House appeared. Even terrorism shocked them once again that their actions ended in success.


    And the third shock arrived faster than I expected. It was because the person who uncovered Melkiven''s mistake was someone they knew well. His name is the King of Shadows. It was the guardian god who always protected them.


    There were those who instructed and supported anti-humanitarian research, but there were also many who talked about overthinking him. In each case, many thought that Xi Hyun''s bombing was unfair.


    It was a matter of surrendering to violence in a country that expressed its legitimacy. He argued that he should follow the legal process no matter how guilty he was.


    Some defended him and others condemned him. Dozens. Humanity expressed as many opinions as they did. However, I couldn''t reach their sound to Sihyun on Zephyros.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 530 00530 Monster

    "Aren''t you worried about papa?"


    "You say that... the sun rises from the west."


    Alto was the body of Nialtoteb, who caused chaos and chaos. Despite being abandoned by Nialla Totep, the essence was nowhere to go. That''s what she''s doing right. There was no reason not to be surprised.


    "But I''m worried about Papa."


    "Thank you, but it was the right thing to do."


    It was going to happen one day. Humanity was ignorant, and Xi Hyun was in a hurry. Humankind was not so arrogant, even though he was walking in the fog invisible a mile ahead. I was risking my life to take advantage of the threat from afar.


    I couldn''t protect them forever. Now it was their turn to go voluntarily. However, even if I said it a thousand times, if I didn''t go through it myself, I would not move. I had to change my consciousness due to impact and collision. That''s why he actively moved.


    He tried endlessly to become human. But that will has become a driving force beyond humans. It was truly a wicked fate.


    "But you didn''t have to play that role."


    I was surprised to see the news. When I heard that Sihyun had entered the White House and subdued Melgiven, I ran to Tagnaria without going to school. There was nothing more important to her than a demonstration.


    The swimming cheeks were still in a state of caution, whether they had not been hit yet. Sihyun smiled slowly, seeing her uniform appearance.


    "No, it''s my ideal job. Fear of being trampled at any moment will be the driving force behind humanity. And I had to tell them that I wasn''t always on their side."


    What he could offer was guidelines everywhere. It was not a noble will. There were no fatal sacrifices. I just wanted humanity to acknowledge and realize.


    "Se-hyun, if that''s what you are."


    Lin, who was lying down on his thigh, smiled softly. She was shaking her elongated fox to impress him.


    "If it had gone any stronger, there wouldn''t have been any noise. Maybe he took you for a completely different person."


    It was nothing that Hyun did to one who had fulfilled the work of unity. I''ve always dealt with it passively, so what happens in the White House is relatively big.


    "That''s right, you deserve it. Since this is happening, why don''t we take over the Earth and declare it your land? Earth would make a great vacation home."


    "Sherry, that''s not what I was hoping for."


    "I see."


    Sherry shrunk her shoulders and had to give up her little dream. Bererosa, who handed her tea cup to Sihyun, asked in a relaxed tone.


    "Then, are you here for a while?"


    "Yes. I''ll need some time for others to accept me."


    A hero who was devoted to humanity for nothing and became a tyrant overnight. Those who heard the news were surprised.


    Controversy will continue. Sihyun wanted someone to act actively in it.


    "Humanity must be strong."


    He did not allow us to stop here.


    /532


    In many ways, the words of Eclipse, Ziben, whom I met in the study complex, were a new stimulus for him. He could see that Azatoth''s body was dreaming.


    How great is the dream that an absolute person dreams of? Theoretical curiosity occupied his mind.


    "Do I have to go in?"


    Alto looks up at the demonstration with worried eyes. Even though it was possible to control the dreams of other beings through sleep and hypnosis, Azatos'' body was different. Maybe I couldn''t get out.


    However, I thought this was an opportunity for a demonstration that was once connected to Azatos'' body through an uncooked cauldron. I needed to find out what Azatoth''s body was dreaming of. It''s because if Ziben''s words were true, the worst could have happened.


    "Alto, you know that. Azatos'' body is a bomb that can explode at any time."


    After Hifnos died, there was no one who could withstand Azatos'' body. It was only a matter of time before Azatoth''s body was awakened. I had to get a lot of favorable information as soon as possible.


    "We need to be prepared. This is the perfect opportunity for an imperfect mind. Once Azatoth''s body is awakened, he will move in earnest to restore his imperfect mind. There will be no loopholes."


    He believed in the power of sleep and hypnosis. I was more confident because I had experienced it firsthand. After reading his will, Alto sighed.


    "It''s only natural that I can''t come with you, but now that I''ve been there, it''s just a burden. I''m afraid I''m just gonna have to trust Papa. Don''t overdo it."


    "I don''t have to worry about it. It''s your opponent."


    Sihyun closed his eyes, encouraged by Alto. And through sleep and hypnosis, I moved my consciousness into a dream. I was bored with how Hippos handled the world in his dreams, so it was not difficult to handle abilities.


    A demonstration that went up against a massive flow blew elasticity. The world unfolded before his eyes for far too long. The world in my dreams was ambiguous and ambiguous. I had to accept it as my conscience and my senses.


    "Is this what Hippos saw..."


    The world of dreams was a jungle of infinity and extremes at the same time. Many dreams were coming together to form a world. There was a subconscious presence of intelligent life here. A world of fiction and delusion that no one can perceive. Sihyun thought this was the ''Dream-Land''.


    ''... Maybe Hippos saw this and made a Dreamland.''


    Dream-Land was no exaggeration even in the universe. Even the opening wall of Hippos, the omnipotent, showed us all of the possibilities that Dream-Land had.


    Dream-land, formed by countless beings unconscious, was a horror that could not be relieved even by the sight of Azatos completing the bowl. Even the rationality and providence of violence were there. Here, anyone can be transcendent and absolute.


    Is it because of the hopes and delusions of many people? The difference was meaningless. If it was eaten, it was over there. The dreams repeated to form like bubbles.


    Sihyun raced through the Dream-Land between his dreams and dreams. After following the familiar energy, he soon encountered the past.


    The beginning was monotonous, as the shadow enveloped the universe. He turned his gaze away as if he was breathless.


    Azatos!


    The ''Black Shadow'', which was not shaped, was clearly Azatos. He turns his head and looks around and notices that the situation is turning unusually. It was because a number of beings were entangled and stirred up a wave. War. That word explained everything.


    When Kubang, Azatos and the polar beings collided, the space and dimensions crumpled like a doorway. Even a massive explosion, those who could be passed on by laughter, caused numerous disasters just by moving.


    It was natural that the universe could not withstand the forces exerted by the gods of outer space. Azatos boasted of his own unique power and dropped many creatures within him.


    Sihyun trembled. It was in the past, but the remnants alone were intimidating enough. The war has been averted at its peak by the defeat of Dhara Azatos.


    Ugh! ''


    The aftermath of Azatos'' fall strikes the entire universe. A force that was hard to put in my mouth brought disaster to the universe.


    At that moment, a presence appeared. He was the source of everything, Yog Sotos. He pushed all the other beings away and became a line between space and outer space. Doors and walls. Guardians and destroyers. A phenomenon and a life. There was no one who resisted him, becoming the Seal to embrace and defend his place.


    It was a moment when the war that was not supportive was over.


    ''...''


    Sihyun stared at the air with a expressive expression. It was a dream Dream-Land had so far.


    "I must have responded to the trace of Azatos in me..."


    The scene between the universe and outer space was clearly beautiful and mysterious, but it was impossible to attract the attention of the demonstration. He instinctively takes a step back to where Azatos fell.


    The mind was shattered, the body slept forever, but the soul remained in place. The essence of Azatoth is that it has not yet died.


    Sihyun followed his soul as if he had been seduced by something, enjoying the dream-land. The soul reaches a corner and disappears before his eyes, drawing a strange trajectory. Then he regained his mind and looked around.


    "This place..."


    Dream-Land and not Dream-Land. On the border between dreams and reality, he could see that the familiar energy was echoing here.


    Over there.


    There was a "he."


    Where no one comes. A place where no one can come.


    Where all possibilities are closed, all the endings open, all the futures open, all the pasts closed. Where anything you can think of happens, and nothing you can think of is born. The place where strange laws and logic were applied was a dream - ultimate chaos -.


    [All roots came from within me.]


    When the familiar tremor hit my head, it gave me goose bumps. Unlike the soul, the voice had a firm will.


    "Khhhhhhhhh! Khhh-aah!" ''


    A demonstration of its presence turns its eyes to the other side, triggering a seizure. It starts fireworks with as many as 10 billion neurons explode in a single moment.


    I was not able to cope with preparation or preparation. Knowing was not an unstoppable thing. Being on the other side was hard to pronounce. Even what I put in my mouth was blasphemous.


    It might have already been settled. Fate may have followed its end.


    In the shadow of the sky, like smoke that disappears suddenly, Jihyun clearly saw his eyes burning. The will in his eyes was clear.


    The owner of the eyes smiles.


    He was in Dreamland. He''s not gone. It just seemed to be gone. He was there from the beginning.


    /533


    An unusual faction has already disappeared four months ago. Now it was July when the sun came up on the earth. The talks in the dimensions that were talkative and talkative were fruitful. The gate between Earth and Zephyros began to activate one by one.


    As the hetero countermeasures headquarters were integrated with the hunter management headquarters, a new agency called the Unfrozen Ground Grounds Headquarters was launched, and humanity rooted in Zephyros began to pioneer little by little.


    There was also a result of Sogi. Humanity, who pushed the outskirts of the undiscovered land to secure its own territory, created a city. That was the first forward-thinking city, Colony. Humanity was still immature, but moving forward one step at a time.


    With the heterotopia gone, the gaze of those who sought to earn a thousand dollars was naturally directed towards Zephyros. Kim Tae-soo was also one of them.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 531 00531 Monster

    He was just a rookie who became a hunter. Kim Tae-soo, rooted in the unoccupied land since the beginning of the Forward City, was able to enjoy the preemptive effect. Starting at Grade 10, he had just reached Grade 8.


    Grades 10 through 1. Hunters'' grades were extremely simple and simple, but raising the gap was not easy. It was almost impossible for the footballer to aim for the summit. It''s because Tae-soo Kim is getting stronger and others are getting stronger as well.


    However, anyone could aim for a higher rank if they wanted to. If he did not give up, he could gain more power through the breakthrough.


    Kim Tae-soo, who reached grade 8, was also such a case. However, the lack of footwear did not mean that it spread. I''m an ordinary hunter, but I entered the guild because I was an agent.


    Kim Tae-soo was an ordinary person who could be seen everywhere. He came up with a talent that was neither extraordinary nor uniquely talented. Unfortunately, all I could show him was his experience and effort. I had to go on a little more adventure to enter the guild and get a lot of support.


    Tae-soo Kim was also having a daily party, gathering people who were in the same position as him. Since the base station was recently built, it was easy to find others. Since the communication problem was solved, it was not a task to save the party members through a smartphone.


    "It''s hard to find a healer at this level."


    A travelling Indian, a sniper who specializes in melee attacks, and a supporter who specializes in defense have joined the party every day, but the healer hasn''t.


    Tae-su Kim, who scratched his head roughly, shakes his head. There was only one life, so healers were precious everywhere. Kim Tae-soo stopped recruiting before it was too late because it was rare for healers to come to the party every day.


    Tae-su Kim, who inspected the party members one by one, made a sound that he didn''t even know was there. He looked back and forth between the porter''s information listed on his smartphone and the one in front of him as if he didn''t believe it.


    "I''m 22...?"


    "Yes."


    The boy laughs ferociously. He is 22 years old and colorless, with a small figure and white skin. 22 years old enough to be a model, not a hunter. Tae-soo Kim sighed. He was with him.


    It was not a computational error. It was because the uninhabited headquarters could not allow such errors. Given the strong development of the main system at the unoccupied headquarters, that possibility was even lower.


    It wasn''t until Tae-su Kim was able to admit that the boy was really 22.


    "Highlander syndrome. that growth and aging are extremely rare diseases."


    "Oh, so... I''ve heard of it. Peter Pan''s, right?"


    Kim Tae-soo looked up and down at the boy, or man, who called himself ''Lee Myung Myung''.


    It was a boy, no matter how it looked. Thin fingers and narrow shoulders. A flawless skin represented him. Kim Tae-soo could indirectly see how hard 20 people lived. Looking young was like a weakness in a way.


    "That must have been hard."


    "I can''t help it. I was born this way."


    "You have a good attitude. But a positive attitude is not enough. It''s probably worth dying for. I can''t even pull out a porter."


    "If that''s the case, don''t worry. They have basic skills."


    Lee, as if to see, lifted up Kim Tae-su''s luggage with one hand. At least it seemed willing not to be a burden.


    How can such a small body have so much power? But it was also a brief surprise. Kim Tae-soo said that it was a time when abilities were rapidly increasing.


    There was no time. It was a daily party, so I had to meet my goals quickly and come back. After finishing preparing, Tae-su Kim entered the undiscovered area with the party members. The undiscovered land held nature and other monsters in its original form. Maybe it''s a threatening place itself. The undiscovered sites had many similarities to heterotopia.


    The creature that exists in the open terrain is divided into two largely. Magic and magic. Magic was a monster that could be described as an animal on Earth, and magic was a monster that could not be described as an animal on Earth. If a beast was transformed by a horse, the horse itself was a monster.


    The destination Kim Tae-soo set was a stinking forest. The land was primarily grade 9 horseshoes, making it an ideal place for daily parties to hunt reliably.


    Tae-soo Kim, who worked with the party members graded 9, felt an unusual lifestyle. His ability to reach the 8th grade gave him an excellent sixth sense.


    Unlike the others, a horse trampled on a bush and appeared. The beast''s name, which seemed to be a mixture of rhinoceros and wolves, was Dowalo. It was medium-sized magic that was rare even in the smelly forest.


    Dowalo''s nickname, between grades 7 and 8, is "The Newcomer Hunter." If they didn''t know what to do, they would have had to do with it.


    Dowalo''s zero-back is 1.1 seconds. It was a record that surpassed that of Racing. If they didn''t know Dowalo was that fast, they would have to give him his neck, so they became known as the newcomer hunters.


    However, Tae-soo Kim and his group knew how to attack Dowalo. Dowalo did not change course until he reached the zero-back. Using that point, hunting wasn''t that hard. As long as everyone works together, it was enough to hunt.


    "Everyone pay attention. From now on, I will hunt Dowalo. As soon as you reach the Zero Bag, aim for the left eye. Let''s cut that out and get started."


    Tae-su Kim, who was ahead of the bearer, focused his mind. With endless speed, Dowalo races like crazy to reach the Zero Bags. But that was the catch. Failure to change direction leaves you exposed to a deadly blow. Dowalo, who could not avoid the blade of wind blown by Tae-su Kim, rolled to the ground.


    Dowalo groans and roars around, losing his left eye. Then I took another leap. Dowalo''s violent pace has become a great pressure on Tae-su Kim, who has just reached the 8th grade.


    But maybe it''s because there are experienced party members. Tae-soo Kim was able to keep his position. Tae-su Kim, who confirmed that Dowalo had fallen, grabbed the throbbing chest.


    "Huff, huff..."


    His mouth was full of grass, but Tae-soo Kim didn''t mind. An unknown sense of accomplishment was beating his heart. Tae-su Kim smiled brightly and cleared up the situation, realizing that she had grown further.


    "That''s all for today. The by-products of the product are..."


    Tae-soo Kim''s words did not continue. Twenty men stabbed the nearby bearer with a dagger. With a single stroke of skill, the bearer killed both the leader and the shooter.


    "Ah, ah. What¡­"


    Tae-su Kim, who had a fresh-headed head, reflectively waved his arm toward the light. A blade of wind is shot from between his fingers, but his foreskin dodges his attack with a single sheet of paper. Though his movements were no different from those of ordinary people, Tae-su Kim was embarrassed and did not inflict any plausible fatal injuries on him.


    Tae-su Kim, who heard an ominous sound, reflectively grabbed his waist. My flank is burning hot. Tae-soo Kim, who realized that he was stabbed late at one stroke, stared at 20 people.


    "What are you doing, khh..."


    "That''s funny. How funny it is to say," Woof, woof, woof, woof. "Keek, keek. And it was pretty fun to think you guys might have noticed my intentions. This is fun, that''s fun. There''s a lot of fun in this world."


    Lee Sinmyung expressed his joy, rolling his feet together. Tae-soo Kim was dumbstruck, realizing that he meant what he said.


    "For that reason...? Son of a..."


    Tae-soo Kim''s eyes became increasingly cloudy. Soon after, the dream he had was worthless. Tae-soo Kim fell backwards, and Lee Sinmyung waved his hands at him.


    "Hello? Is no one there? Oh, come on. Is he dead already? It''s too bad you got stabbed to death. I took a bigger penalty than that."


    Lee, who came down from the ground, always put restrictions on himself. So did today. He played an ordinary mortal. In fact, all 20 men used to commit the murder were self-defense daggers.


    I didn''t use my powers or abilities. He stabbed Tae-su Kim and his group with the strength that an adult man would have. Moreover, Lee Sinmyung temporarily left his mental body in order to have a more special experience. We have a cornerstone where we can die at any time.


    Risk-borne behavior was no different than suicide. But it''s because he''s so attached to himself. After suffering, the fruits were sweeter than ever. The pleasure of committing murder was unmatched.


    The horror of being seen by others and the tension experienced when the other person approached unnoticed became a different sensation.


    "This is an eighth grade... I can feel it."


    It was a good thing the wild whistle split, but the end was too weak. It was melted down before I even knew the taste. Still, it was better than grade 9 or 10. They didn''t even notice that 20 people were approaching. It was no exaggeration even if it was a living lump of meat.


    "Would 7 be different?"


    Twenty names tasted better. Until now, he has enjoyed the culture and civilization that humanity has made. I carefully examined language, notions, beliefs, customs, norms, institutions, techniques, arts, and rituals and used them as a form.


    Humanity has enjoyed a myriad of years of philosophy, religion, and science. Not to mention experiencing a lot of media, such as music, books, games, etc. I liked both the deep agony and the delights of reflection and the pleasures of the primitive actions.


    The most dramatic pleasure was, of course, sex. There was no more primitive and efficient pleasure than that. But getting bored was quick.


    Humans were so fragile. That didn''t stop old men and women. Their limits were clear and they did not satisfy the desires of 20 people.


    That''s why 20 people turned their eyes away. I took a step to find a little more humid and a little more stimulating entertainment and fun. Soon after, Lee Sinmyung was able to find a secret amusement only granted to a few humans.


    Murder Yuhui. Even the crimes banned by humanity as part of entertainment and amusement made him a thoroughly ordinary man. He was able to die at any time after sealing his power and abandoning his mind.


    He felt that he could die, too, and his crotch creeped him out. It was the pleasures and pleasures that general behavior could not provide.


    The undiscovered playground was the best place for Lee, who decided to commit murder. Because no one doubted his actions.


    Even though Tae-soo Kim''s party was annihilated. Nothing surprising. The frontier was crude and crude. A 9.7 percent mortality rate. Ten parties challenge, and one of them disappears into the open field without a trace.


    The Executive Headquarters of the Unidentified Territory was not going to hand this over to anyone else today.


    "Let''s find another party. But I don''t think you''re gonna make it to Grade 7 naked. Let''s find some useful tools first."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 532 00532 Monster

    Lee came home whistling as he hatched his next plan. Tae-su Kim was already not in his head. As always, Lee was wandering around looking for his next target. His killing spree continued.


    /534


    He went back to the mainland and hurried between the stars with all his might. He advances towards the end of the universe. There was no one who could follow even the light.


    His presence alone has become a phenomenon and situation. The overwhelming presence engraved the trajectory of the universe. It was natural for the distance and distance to bend like a flicker along him.


    A faint, blurry nature that disappears immediately burns quietly like a furnace.


    Through the cradle of stars, across the fused galaxy, a demonstration of the Queisha group quickly escaped the observable universe of humanity. Adding to his acceleration, he caught up with the speed at which the universe expanded. It was not common sense for him to achieve a task close to God. Only if he wished it to be so.


    Xi Hyun, who went to the other side of the universe, quickly looked beyond. The intersection of time and space, which was on the other side of super-dimensional time.


    Unauthorized beings hurled themselves into a mysterious world that they could not even access.


    ''I need to make sure I see it in my dreams.''


    If there really was a ''soul of Azatos'' in the center of outer space, we had to deal with it quickly. Whether they summoned the soul of Azatos in Dream-Land or shredded Azatos'' entire body, they had to stop the soul from meeting its body. I did not know what variables would happen.


    It was only a matter of time before Hifnos, who could suppress Azatoth''s body, wakened his incomplete mind.


    ''Across the mountain.''


    When he reached the outer space gate, he looked around.


    Black and white. The only thing emitting color in a world with only two colors was messing with his eyes. Occupying the space with a rainbow glow was like an infinitely boiling bubble.


    The existence was so large that it could not be seen. Do we need to measure that on a galactic scale? He looked bored because it was a ridiculous size.


    Doors and walls. Guardians and destroyers. A phenomenon and a life. One that embraces the Samran and is the source of all things has the power to turn even the Great Old One into dull dust.


    A concept arises from breathing, and a phenomenon is established from moving the body. Such an aftermath occurred just by being there. It was the universe itself.


    However, he could confidently face the existence. He was no longer a lure. He was also a god who held the universe in his body. Whether he realized the existence of Sihyun or not, the bubbles boiling infinitely became even more violent.


    ''Yog Sotos.''


    Yog Sotos was a long bridge between space and outer space. To put it simply, it was a crest. I had to go through him to get to outer space. However, Sihyun had to step back before even approaching him.


    "Stop. I will not tolerate any further advancement."


    Through time and space, Xihyun accepted the strike without hesitation. And I reversed it and restored its power evenly. However, he swung his sword at Sihyun and lightly turned the power of inversion back to zero. The workshop was short-circuited to a draw.


    Sihyun looks at the other person with interesting eyes. The one who had no thought at all was waiting for him.


    "I think I can shout loud enough in the realm of Yog Sotos."


    "Ruthless! This is the sanctuary of the Great and Great. You are not a place to brag about chaos and conflict throughout the universe."


    It was one woman who stood in the way of him. The woman''s hair, surrounded by a confident attitude, was shining in a rainbow like Yog Sotos. Her hair, which changes color every moment, creates a dreamy atmosphere.


    Of course, it wasn''t just the hair that was unusual. Her eyes were also changing color in time and again according to her emotions.


    The eyes that reached the limit and the tightly closed mouth expressly show her personality. I had to hate her no matter how much she cut. The energy she was scattering was dangerous and fierce. If it had been Dagon or Atlac Nacha, he would have died as soon as he met him.


    Sihyun nodded his head.


    "Who are you?"


    "That''s a good question. My name is Umlat-Taville. He is an apostle of Yog Sotos, the Great and Great, and a gatekeeper guarding the entrance to outer space."


    With a confident attitude in the air, Umrat looks down at her with a determined look.


    "What a manly name."


    "Don''t try to divide me up into concepts like men and women. I am made by the Great and Great One. I do not have the concept of gender."


    In other words, it was called sterility. Since he was the type of creature he had never seen before, he took a step back without knowing it.


    "What''s that attitude?"


    Umrat raises his eyes. Despite her attitude, she seems to rush quickly. At that time, the bubbles of Yog Sotos boil. Kneeling down, Umlats watches Yog Sotos change.


    Sihyun realized that Yog Sotos was delivering horses to Umrat. Unlike the others, Umrat turns his head to speak harshly.


    "I''m not letting you in or out," he says. Perhaps the Great and Great One doesn''t deserve your visit. "


    "You want to tell me you don''t deserve me?"


    Xihyun did not slow down his tension. He had to go into outer space. I couldn''t give up because Yog Sotos wouldn''t let me. If Yog Sotos stops him, he just pushes him in. At that time, the bubbles of Yog Sotos boil once more.


    "There is no way out of Azatos." I hate the birth of the second Azatos, so I''ll rule you out with all my might. Do you still have something to say? "


    When Umrat grabbed the attitude, he kicked his tongue short. Just as Sihyun was wary of the meeting of the soul and the body, Yog Sotos was also wary of the meeting of the body.


    It was impossible to be honest about things. Since everything happened in the dream, there was no evidence to prove it. The soul of Azatos was the realm of Dream-Land, to be precise, the unconscious realm of intellectual life. It was not just a place to go by force. I needed special abilities, like sleep or hypnosis.


    "I don''t want to be the second Azatos. Technically, I want to kill him. If you have traces of Azatos, don''t think you''ll be him. I am who I am. Now I don''t want to change into anything else."


    The bubbles of Yog Sotos boil before the end of his words.


    "But your paths are different. He wants us to swallow up so many creatures greedily and believe them in the evolved themes." "


    If I said that, I wouldn''t argue. It was true that he devoured so many existences. It was possible because they came on my feet, but I knew better than anyone that this excuse would not work.


    "I came here to check on you. I don''t need your permission for my walk, Yog Sotos. You only step on it if you block it."


    The conclusion was one anyway. The demonstration that drew the energy of the explosion eroded the surroundings. Even though it was the entrance to outer space, it could not bear the energy that was emitted when the universe began. There has never been a more appropriate beginner to announce an outpost.


    However, he didn''t fly the first time. It was because a woman appeared before him.


    "Oh, you guys. What''s all the fuss about?"


    The shoes that handed the dark red hair over gracefully appeared as elegant and elegant as always. I had no choice but to lay my hands on Yog Sotos and Shi Hyun. Shocked by Shu''s appearance, Umlat approached her and briefly recounted what had happened here.


    Shoe smiles vaguely when he hears the story.


    "Honey, why don''t you give me a chance? You know that. If you two bump into each other here, you''re gonna have to exterminate-companying yourself. I think we should take a step back from each other."


    Despite Shu''s compromises, Yog Sotos does not make decisions easily. How long has it been? The bubbles of Yog Sotos cautiously boil.


    "There was a breach through the outer space gate not long ago. He was born in the body of Azatoth. It can only be harmful to the universe. Prove your innocence by stopping him." "


    "Across the outer space portal? You couldn''t stop him?"


    "It was impossible to find out because it was the ruler of the unnamed and the owner of the unseen." "


    A creature made by the body of Azatos. In an incident he didn''t think of, he shed a tear. The incomplete spirit in Azatoth''s body initiated the activity. Not a good sign.


    "Kill it and come back. Then I''ll hear your business." "


    There couldn''t have been more concessions. Yog Sotos was unacceptable to the variable called Xi Hyun. He knew the dangers of Azatos, so even the smallest fireworks could not be controlled. The number he used was closer to Admiral Idolf.


    "It was a mountain to cross anyway. Stay put. I''ll be right back."


    Sihyun seemed to know where the creature that Yog Sotos was talking about went. There was only one imperfect spirit in Azatos'' body that would have desired it.


    "Baby, come on."


    Sehyun, who received Shu''s wink, frowned. She also declared that relaxing her mind would be a fun time. I wanted to see it well, but couldn''t see it well. Convinced Yog Sotos to show up suddenly because it was obvious that he had moved to score points.


    Sihyun gently turned his back and headed towards his nest.


    ''That''s what happened four months ago.''


    He sighed and scratched his head. As soon as he returned, he ran all over the world in search of the existence of Yog Sotos. But no one entered his senses. Even Yog Sotos'' surveillance at the beginning broke through the outer space gate. Taking care couldn''t have caught my tail.


    ''It''s a case similar to that of a piece of shit.''


    Yog Sotos is the ruler of the unnamed and the owner of the unseen. It was weirder not to be picky. However, no noticeable changes were made over time.


    Are they weak? Or are they looking into it? No matter how much we looked, there were no extraterrestrial divine interventions. The issue of undiscovered land was even hotter.


    "I can''t believe he hasn''t shown up in four months. At this point, I doubt they''re targeting me."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 533 00533 Monster

    If you don''t catch the opponent when you know he''s roaming around, it doesn''t mean anything. I was always ready to step on it, but it was frustrating because the opponent didn''t show up. I had to be nervous.


    He lay down as a pillow on Lin''s knee. Rin strokes his head. During these 4 months, she smiled unknowingly because she always looked like this. It was because I felt like I was seeing my younger brother.


    "Calm down, Si-hyun. Worrying isn''t going to solve anything. Relax. There''s a lot of people who can do their part now, right? I still don''t like the fact that Bererosa and I are estranged..."


    There were many who could replace him as Lynn said. Sherry, one, and Rim Shaikh as a platform for swimming. The lovers next to him were the ones who reached the pole together. He was also strong enough to defend Zephyros, even if he was absent.


    When Lin''s chest touched her cheek, she blushed her face. Did it grow in between? Lin was much more mature than she had ever been in Grand Delliol. Shi Hyun, who ignored the sweet scent that was touching the tip of her nose, poured out an unheard word to distract her.


    "Bererosa, don''t talk to me. It gives me the creeps. Just act normal."


    "What! I''ve told you so much, and you have nothing to say?!"


    Lin grabbed him by the head. She looked at her pointed side face. I only spent time with small talk, but this time was very precious to him.


    Even though Azatoth''s body was beginning to awaken, an unidentified presence was on the move, Sihyun was able to forget both anxiety and worry at Lynn''s side.


    "Oh, yes!"


    Rin claps her hands and looks down at her.


    "Why don''t we have a little mood swing?"


    "All of a sudden, what''s with the mood swings?"


    "You''ve been caring a lot lately. Let''s go outside. Let''s go to the colony. It''s a different place every day, so there''s a lot to see and a lot to eat."


    Lin hugs him and looks down at him with gleaming eyes.


    The first forward-looking city, Colony, was under the protection of the eastern continent. There were many continents because they regularly interacted with the Kingdom of Tagnaria.


    Sihyun accepted Lin''s offer. There was no excuse to refuse. Colony was a long way from the Kingdom of Tagnaria, but the distance meant nothing to Sihyun and Lynn.


    "We''re leaving in two months. Let''s go, Si-hyun."


    /535


    Colony was humanity''s forward-looking city to explore an undiscovered land, but was forced to be influenced by Zephyros. It was necessary for the help of the continents. Even if there was a gate that could cross dimensions, it was more efficient to airlift local supplies.


    Moreover, many benefits were expected to be generated by the development of undiscovered sites in decades. People on the continent who heard the news couldn''t stay quiet. Earth and Zephyros. With two dimensions of culture and civilization in common, Colonies have created a strange atmosphere, as if they were from a different world.


    It was amazing to see the two cultures fused in one place. It was natural for Colonies to emerge as tourist attractions. Tasting localized street food was also fun. It was fun to see the streets of Earth and Zephyros mixed together.


    "Si-hyun, try this too."


    "I didn''t finish what I just gave you."


    "Okay. Here, try it."


    "..."


    Lin did not hide the fox and the nine tails. Rather, I was cheerful as if to see. Colony was a common place for pioneers, so she was able to navigate.


    Sihyun was walking the streets with Lin, and he could see Colony''s guardian angel at once. Moreover, it was a date with my beloved. It couldn''t have been fun.


    However, the pleasure of Xi Hyun did not last long. More and more people were talking about him.


    "You''re pretending to be nothing." "You mean you''re okay with stirring up a fuss." "You may have a conscience." "But he''s the one who helped us. Don''t say that." "It was the President who did wrong. Don''t get mad at people."


    If you had reached the top 1 percent, you wouldn''t have to do me.


    It was a public secret. Nothing to hide. Sihyun was officially Bererosa''s pet. It wasn''t that hard to find a connection between the two, since word spread first that Bererosa had become the companion of the Shadow King.


    People''s reactions were broadly divided into two parts. The cautious and the pleasant. Either way, Xihyun frowned because the great attention was a trifle. Some looked at it with shiny eyes or with an equal life force.


    To destroy the guardians of humanity and the White House. The assessment of the demonstration was dramatically different. Lin noticed the change in her expression and smiled blankly. She was the one who asked me to come to the colony.


    "I thought it would be a mood swing, but it''s not as easy as it sounds."


    Rin''s shoulders narrowed as she didn''t know what she''d done would still be a problem. Along with her emotions, the fox sags. Sihyun, who carefully caught the fox, whispered silently.


    "There''s no way it''s not gonna be a mood swing with you around."


    "Hmmm, Hmmm. It''s a clich¨¦, but I can''t help it. I can''t help talking like that."


    Rin clears her throat and turns her head as if sneaking. Her tail twitches furiously.


    "Still. I didn''t even think about what you did to protect me. You should be ashamed. It''s all your fault. I''m upset just thinking about it."


    "You don''t have to be so angry, Lynn."


    It was natural that vengeance remained deeper than grace. Sadness was more intense than joy. It was easy for positive thoughts to connect with negative thoughts, but difficult for negative thoughts to connect with positive thoughts.


    "We''re still good."


    Sihyun turns his head to the voice that sounded unrealistic. There stood a woman.


    "Lindsey...?"


    "I know my name."


    Beautiful, shiny necessities. Fresh eyes and a stubborn look resembling a cat somewhere. The tightness of the elastic abs and tight thighs seemed even, catching the eyes of countless men.


    She cuts her shiny hair randomly and covers her shoulders with images more like a female warrior than a woman. There was nothing to ask. She was Lindsey, the granddaughter of the vote. I couldn''t tell because I sometimes heard from him.


    Lindsey leans forward, her head bowing.


    "Hello, Lynn."


    "Yes, it''s been a long time. Lindsey."


    A few times, it was easy for me to hear that she was my older sister. Lynn was also comfortable with Lindsey because she knew Lindsey. Sihyun was dumbstruck. The relationship was not worse than I thought.


    "Are you here, too?"


    "Of course. There''s no heterotopia on Earth anymore. It''s fate for hunters to wander around looking for prey."


    Unlike her peculiar appearance, Lindsey''s words were not so hard. She tilts her head as she doesn''t see the guild members next to her all the time.


    "I can''t see the Nemesis Guild. Weren''t you with him?"


    "Oh, the Nemesis Guild gave it to Kedum."


    Kedum. He was a pioneer, a pioneer who lived sincerely and sincerely. Sihyun nodded his head because it was a name I had heard for a long time.


    "You''re giving up the guild leader?"


    "Yes, there''s a new drink to be put in a new unit. That''s all I''m saying."


    "You talk to him like you''re taking him to the end, and then you hand him over to Kedum?"


    "Things have changed a lot because some idiot released legions around the world that can''t afford to pay for them... and I can''t be there forever. I could see the difference between the guild members and me growing. There''s no way I''m going back to support the guild on my own."


    The horse was long, but the gap between growth was caused by the breakthrough. I thought I knew who Lindsey was talking to, so she didn''t care.


    "I still don''t think I need to take over the guild leader."


    "Shut up. We were in trouble anyway. So don''t bring it up. I don''t regret it."


    Lindsey seemed to have taken off her burden.


    "I suppose you would."


    Sihyun recognized Lindsey''s level at once. 26 million in thought. She was the elite among the top 0.01 percent. I was not outmatched by the pioneers. It''s because of the level of Sim Hyun when he broke Palatica in Busan.


    Since the group or group had reached an unnecessary level, it was natural for me to want to wander around alone. He would have unconsciously ruled out those who were lower than himself. Every time I hunted, I would have stumbled. Meeting her partner was a big deal if she was as high as Lindsey.


    "You, more than that."


    "Huh?"


    "You''ve been running around doing things you haven''t seen. Is it okay to walk around like this? You''re not suddenly stabbed, are you? When I first saw him, he was an unknown beast, but now he''s a beast with a lot of strength on his shoulders. Be careful. You might fall off."


    Her tone was as tingly as a bee sting, but Lindsey''s face was worrying. In her dishonest appearance, she smiled a little. because I was really worried like Lindsey. It was a completely different nature from my grandfather''s approval.


    "You don''t have to worry. She''s a lot stronger than you think."


    "You''re not bluffing because you''re a man, are you? Anyway, be careful."


    Lindsey grinned, sweeping her hair. It was straightforward and hairy. Maybe it''s because it''s the same kind as one. Sihyun was able to say without burden.


    Then, Lynn intervenes.


    "Si-hyun, is it good to have me around and have fun with the new girl? You haven''t forgotten why you''re here, have you?"


    Lin stabbed him in the side without incident. After she couldn''t say anything, Lindsey looked at the two of them with interesting eyes.


    "What, were you a captive type?"


    "..."


    "I''m kidding. I think it''s true to be silent there."


    Since it was a trivial personality like Lin or Lindsey, she hurriedly changed the subject. I was only eaten if I didn''t move.


    "I think a hunter would hear a lot of rumors about it."


    "What, you want to hear a good rumor? I didn''t think he was the type who was interested in gossip, but he wasn''t either."


    "I have a situation."


    Sihyun smiled awkwardly. There was only an undiscovered area where there could be an unidentified presence. It was no exaggeration to say that there was only one left there. Of course, it was a mere chance, but I thought nothing bad would come of it, and she encouraged Lindsey.


    Lots of rumors passed by, but Lindsey instinctively caught a suspicious incident in it. He will, too, because she''s been through a terrible thing. The experience must have been her way of life.


    "If that''s the case, there is one. I''m not so sure."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 534 00534 Monster

    As Lindsey stretched her tail, she looked at her.


    "Even if you''re not sure, it bothers you to talk like that, right? That''s enough. I don''t want to hear the big truth."


    "Like you said, interesting rumors don''t change. You want to hear it?"


    Sihyun nodded because there was no reason not to listen. Lynn also did not deny.


    "Then come with me. It''s going to be a little longer to talk here, so let''s go to the pub (PUB) I know."


    Lindsey was about to wander the streets to pass the time anyway. The unexpected encounter was always welcome. Moreover, Sihyun is not a lifesaver. Lindsey wanted to repay him in this way because she owed him so much.


    Lindsey''s attitude to lead the conversation naturally burst into elasticity. I showed her her personality in isolation.


    "I think he''s in love."


    "No more bad jokes. I''ll kill you."


    Lindsey slightly pinched her ears and turned her back freshly. Lindsey''s pub stands between the suburbs and the bustling streets. A place filled with a vibrant atmosphere unique to a bustling street and a discreet and serene energy unique to the outskirts. It was no exaggeration to say that it was a place only known to those who knew it.


    Does it mean this is the kind of place where cool is? Sihyun went into the pub thinking it was a bad idea. Sihyun looks surprised because the unusual energy was eating out the intestines. Everyone was looking loose, but the people inside had a sharp, forged aura.


    "Hmmm, we''re all together."


    Lin looks around, reciting the last words. Grade 3 hunters who couldn''t be seen even on the streets were there. Of course, the hunters seemed to have a good level in her eyes. She was the most skillful pioneer in the world. He had grown even further through the Red Woman, so he did not lose to anyone with output-fuel.


    Sihyun sat down relaxed. It was noisy in the pub, but it didn''t make a fuss. I was more of an active commentator


    Lindsey drank a bunch of beer. Bang, she put down the beer and it was nice and pleasant until the end.


    "Try it. It''s a pub menu."


    He raised his glass of beer and drank the beer as Lindsey suggested.


    "Delicious. You can brag about it."


    "Isn''t that right?"


    The flavor was deep. Above all, the feeling of a soft descent in the throat was similar to a shot of sparkling water. It must have been made from materials obtained from Zephyros.


    As the atmosphere got warmer, Xihyun brought up the topic that he had shared on the street.


    "So what have you heard?"


    "I heard a rumor that a ruin site appears after walking through a stinking forest across the swamp of poison all week. The other hunters are concerned because there have never been any Ruins found in the Unoccupied territory. I don''t know when or where it''s going to happen."


    "That''s definitely weird. I can''t believe there''s such a thing as a frontier..."


    To date, the undiscovered land has been divided into features. Smelly forests and poisonous swamps were all named after the features of the terrain. A ruin suddenly appeared on an undiscovered frontier with no milestones, but it couldn''t have been more conspicuous.


    But Lynn figures things out calmly.


    "At least there are many ruins in Zephyros. There are just as many unique ruins as there are pioneers with lifespans. It''s curious to see the Ruins coming out of an undiscovered spot, but it''s not bad enough to say."


    "At first, I thought something similar to my sister. But there''s a lot of talk about the ruins because the people who went there couldn''t come back together."


    Then she could see what Lindsey thought was suspicious. She noted that those who heard the rumors did not return, rather than the fact that there was a ruin in the undiscovered land.


    "No one''s coming back, so there''s no way to know if the rumors are real."


    Sihyun cared about the words. Maybe it was a false rumor that a hunter was targeting other competitors. I was blatantly suspicious of having to go in all week. It seemed to lead them to uncharted territory.


    "Of course, there''s a lot of talk in the uninhabited headquarters because low-ranking readers rushed in and failed. You have to walk for a week, which means you''re more likely to be exposed to horseshoes or horseshoes. There are many opinions about whether he died before he even arrived at the Ruins."


    "So no one believes in the ruins?"


    "That''s not it either."


    Lindsey, who enjoyed the beer, shook her head.


    "It''s only been a few days since the rumors began. Nothing has been revealed, exactly."


    "Then the higher-ranking hunters must have stepped up. There''s no reason not to stand up after hearing this rumor."


    "That''s what I''m gathering other hunters for."


    "Of course, yes."


    Rin wags her tail as if she knew. Rumors could never be ignored. It was because if the Ruins site was real, it could be for a thousand dollars.


    "But even if there is a ruins site, it''s a problem. We may not make it back like the hunters we went in before."


    "So while I was researching things, I heard a funny story. Oh, it''s a rumor, of course. Just for the record. It''s not just a ruin, it''s called a power. No, because we don''t know who it is, we have to call it a gun."


    Sihyun was dumbfounded by the sound of someone''s grave. It didn''t fit back and forth.


    "... and no one came back and said that?"


    "So I told you. It''s a rumor.I ''ve heard it before, so I don''t know the details, but if there''s a Ruins site, it''s definitely not unusual."


    It was a trivial story, but she found nothing strange about it. The undiscovered land held nature and other monsters in its original form. I didn''t know when and where anything was going to happen. There''s nothing wrong with having a dangerous ruin site. And the rumors were spoiled and deformed, so there was nothing I could do to take them seriously.


    The creature born in Azatoth''s body could not have been playing in such a place. I wonder if the gossip was the gospel. It was fun and exciting, but there was no more clue. Sihyun sighed.


    "Lynn, what do you think?"


    She was wandering around the ruins early. The law of lions was also her treasure, so she could look at the rumors from another point. On the contrary, Lin gave a plausible opinion as she wished.


    "If Lindsey said the ruins were someone''s grave, there might be a lot of bloodshed."


    "Why?"


    "A small ruin site may have a grave, but it''s a sign that its owner was a great figure all his life. Whether you''re a hero or an emperor or a target, the important thing is that you''ve made history."


    When the undiscovered land was not an undiscovered land, there was only a distant past. It means the tomb of a living being at the end of the age of creation. In other words, it was an ancient ruin. The value of the gun would rise exponentially if it had the convenience of the creation age.


    "Maybe it''s worse than we thought."


    /536


    Anonymous repeatedly killed Yu Yu Yu, killing a Grade 8 hunter to get the corresponding pieces of equipment and killing a Grade 7 hunter with the pieces. And in doing so, I hunted a Class 6 hunter. Anonymous, who stepped up the steps, made a mistake without forgetting the thrill of his hands. He didn''t prepare. He went hunting.


    "I knew I couldn''t afford a fifth grade. Oh, I shouldn''t be having so much fun at this point..."


    The blatant scream of the situation peers down at the pierced abdomen. If it were human, it would have been fatal enough to escape death. But he was fine. He suppressed power, but he had reached an area beyond human reach. I could have been resurrected at any time if I didn''t die.


    Anonymity clogs the entrails that seem to be rolling around in circles and pouring down. Grade 5 hunters are no ordinary mortal. The blade didn''t go in even though he was aiming for a break. If I hadn''t ignored the protective effects on the coincidental armor-dagger, my neck would have been blown away.


    "Khh, but I won. The sky respected my choice. What can I do? Humans can''t fight back against the sky, heh."


    The man who heard the anonymous word made every effort to get up from his seat. However, he did not get up and continued in vain like a newborn calf.


    He was the ''only'' class 5 hunter who had just led the party.


    "Why is this happening?"


    After hearing rumors, the only one to find the ruins through the stinking forest and poisonous swamps couldn''t hide the joy of finding thousands of gold. But the joy did not last long. He who thought he was a porter was a murderer. His dream of not seeing the true nature of 20 people was shattered.


    "You, you... what are you doing this for...?"


    "Oh, shut up. My head is ringing. No, is my head dizzy because there''s not enough blood? Khh, it''s fun to get to know my body. It''s really fun to be alive."


    Maybe it''s because he''s been so carefree. The anonymous creature who moved to grab the axe was the only one who sat down without overcoming its weight.


    "Lucky me. I can stay alive until I wake up."


    "Son of a..."


    The only words did not continue. Because I heard footsteps from a distance. It was the noise of the people who threw the party. The anonymous man who woke up with his pants down smiled. Even though there were many, their energy was weak.


    I''ll leave here after hearing the rumors about the Ruins.


    "Now that we have an uninvited guest, we need to clean up."


    As you pick up the axe, you feel its full vitality return to your body. Out of the ruins, he quickly read the number and level of hunters, screaming at the whales. He acted as if he had failed to explore.


    "Help me...! Please, I''ll do anything if you help me."


    As he approaches in a frightened look, he swings his axe quickly. Huff, the notoriety that squashed the nearest hunter aims for the next target. Killing embarrassed people was easy. Moreover, no one had the ability to speculate about whether or not the guess of ejection was correct.


    "Ha, ha... It was carried by a class 5 hunter, so it''s good performance."


    The anonymity that turned all the hunters into corpses knocks at the axe, breathing heavily. The more I saw, the more I liked him. I realized that the anonymous one who had returned to the ruins still hadn''t killed anyone.


    "By the way, you weren''t there, were you? I almost left a trail. Reflect, reflex. Reflection."


    A pranky anonymous knock knocks on his head. The only acronym was the acronym. The only one screaming desperately, as Anonymous lifted his axe and tried to hit his head.


    "Now, hold on! Isn''t it inefficient?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    Swimming at 63/468 says he graduated from Changchu High School, and 535 says he attends school. In 494, I heard that swimming is a freelance experience.


    //You''re a graduate. You''re a college graduate. Maybe it was February in the story that gave the statement that 494 was enjoying freedom. before I went to college. Please note that in 497, when the confusion episode begins, there is also a brief statement stating that you are late for the entrance ceremony.

 535 00535 Monster

    "What are you talking about?"


    Kung, the anonymous man who was interested in the only words, put the axe down. One time only. The only one had a clear idea. I had to choose the next words well in order to survive.


    "It looks like you''re killing high-ranking hunters with no skills... You''ll soon be at your limit."


    "Oh, go on."


    Anonymous nods. The only words are piercing the core. Even if you miraculously killed a Class 5 hunter, you wouldn''t be able to target a Class 4 hunter. No, he was definitely going to die. Otherwise, the pace was running low. Anonymous didn''t listen to the only thing he said because he needed another way.


    There was more frustration and boredom that I had to endure to get that fruit than the fun I had from playing with murder. What will be the only answer? Anonymous looked down at the only thing with interesting eyes.


    "You know, every visit is inefficient. Isn''t it boring just to think about choosing someone to kill, spying on, getting qualified, and continuing exploring until you find yourself in the middle of nowhere?"


    "That''s right, even if you''re going as a porter to avoid a bothersome process."


    "It''s inevitable. I''m trying to find a partner I can trust with my back."


    "Still. And you know how annoying it is when you break it? We have to start all over again. Human greed is... unstoppable."


    Suddenly, anonymity and the only thing that became one mind, we had a heartfelt conversation like death.


    "On the contrary. It''s a reverse reaction."


    "Reversal?"


    "Yes, not from this side, but from that side."


    "How?"


    "There''s a good interest here."


    The only one tapped the floor with his hands. He was not referring to the cold stone. It was the entire ruin site. Mo Young noticed one late beat of his only intention and burst into elasticity. It was my favorite offer.


    "Oh, we''re going to use the ruins? My head''s spinning. If it''s definitely a Ruins Site, you won''t be seen doing anything you want."


    "Yes, if you don''t go there yourself, if you spread the word well, the higher-ranking hunters will come for you. The ruins will be a hotplace soon. The problem is..."


    "Problem?"


    The only one looked at the anonymity. The problem was that incapacitated people had to occupy the ruins. Even if the hunters do come in the first place, it''s entirely up to the unknown whether or not they can be killed.


    Anonymously, he realized at once what the only thing he wanted to say. Hanging out with a lot of hunters and understanding the way they think.


    "Ahn, you don''t think I can handle them, do you? But don''t worry. He was just part of the fun."


    Even before the only answer, anonymity opened part of the power that had been hidden all along. He was the ruler of the unnamed and the owner of the unseen.


    The anonymity on the boundaries of the orlan and mylla was as dazzling as the fog and described as azirang. There was a presence that could not be expressed in grades.


    The anonymity is miraculous. It''s there, but it doesn''t exist. It can be seen, but it can''t be caught. Only then did I realize that anonymity is not unusual. He had no way of estimating it.


    There is only one answer. If you know your opponent''s level, you just have to act accordingly. The only one who saw his position fell flat on the ground. It was all that was left of us.


    On the other hand, anonymity smiled and looked at the only thing. For a moment, anonymity left an indelible scar on the only soul. Strengthening. It was one of the natural powers of being transcendent.


    "Phew...?"


    The only one screamed at the pain of burning palms. Looking down at the trembling hand, the only thing I could see was a strange tattoo engraved on the palm of my hand. It was a sign that meant slavery.


    "Be honored. You''re the first one to be appointed an apostle. If you don''t listen to me, you''ll die there, but it won''t be a bad thing for you, because you''ll have unlimited power instead."


    "What, sir...? What''s going on here?"


    The only one had a subtle look on his face. The evidence of the Apostle restricted his actions. The word he just tried to utter was not a noble word like the master. It was a hexadecimal letter beginning with a dog and ending with a bite.


    When the body did not follow its will, the only one who could not resist the disturbance rolled around on the cold ground. But nothing changed. He was still an unknown servant, and anonymity was still his master. The relationship formed between the two people is no longer modified.


    "Then come with me. I have to meet someone to eat here."


    "Who are you talking about?"


    "Who would that be? Of course he''s the owner."


    The only fatality that grabbed her by the neck transcended the streets at once. The ruins were vast and just as dangerous.


    Not only does a sturdy trap like a cog rain down on you, but even in the open terrain, a rare amount of magic spills out. But that threat was meaningless to the anonymous who turned into mist. The ruins that were built immediately after the creation of the world were full of strange mysteries and transcendent miracles, but they could not defeat the invaders.


    Turning his head around, he could see the identity of the ruins by looking at the paintings that shaped the coffin and death.


    "What was that, a grave?"


    "I''ve heard rumors like that. Ruins of this size are most likely someone''s grave."


    "I''m getting more and more excited."


    The screamless man hurls himself into the grate, running toward the owner of the tomb. The ruin grounds are dark and humid, but nothing stops them. It was the end. Soon after, anonymity stops.


    "It''s here, by the looks of it."


    "I see."


    It was a golden gate that was bigger than the wall that blocked the only thing that was anonymous. It seemed to concentrate the wealth of the entire continent in one place. The golden light that stimulated greed and desire was illuminating the underground parts of the ruins.


    "It''s in here. The Master of the Grave..."


    "We should prepare and go."


    "Ready? We''ve done that a long time ago."


    Anonymous opens the giant golden door fearlessly. Queek, a huge space reveals itself with a harsh noise. The space beyond the door was a strange world. Everything was gold. The jewels rolled like stones and were endlessly stacked with all sorts of pieces of jewelry. It was no exaggeration to say that it was a ''golden room'' where the blinded light remained.


    A collection of civilization-renowned goods and timepieces coexisted. The only one swallowed the saliva. It was not a lump sum, but a lump sum. There was literally a fortune here to buy a country.


    "Jim did not mock the manger."


    In the golden chamber sits the golden emperor who has everything. The throne decorated with the bones of a dragon, carved with gold and jewels, was a particularly prominent item in the golden room. The backrest that rose to the sky seemed to symbolize his authority.


    It was blatant but not vulgar. It was straightforward but not rash. The golden emperor who sat on the throne gave himself over to secret arts and beer, leaving only skeletons, but the will in his eyes remained.


    "What do I do, my lord? Now we''re screwed. You can''t beat that, sir."


    The only one who could not bear the pressure sat down. He sees the essence of the golden emperor at once. I didn''t recognize him because he was exceptional. The golden emperor allowed me to recognize him who was ignorant and incompetent. The more I thought about it, the only difference between the bottom and the unknown was despair.


    It was not a level that could be caught by fun killers and grade 5 hunters. At least the group of state units had to move.


    The golden emperor was a shining star even after he died. Even though my flesh was rotting and my blood was dry, I couldn''t touch the sun. A lot of knights came up around him, I guess. I could not express their loyalty to the golden emperor even when I was dead.


    "The King''s Temple! Kneel down!"


    Standing on thousands of centuries of golden knights, the scene created an indescribable atmosphere. They were a hundred warriors. They were the only ones who had failed the continent early.


    But anonymity was relaxed. Their appearance to him was merely a well-groomed performance. It was neither more nor less than snow.


    "I need you to give me more space than that. I''m so hungry. Even if you''re a skeleton and you don''t have anything in your head, do you understand me?"


    "Ruthless! I don''t want you to sit here!"


    Bang, the golden knight, who was screaming, falls down, unable to withstand the anonymous blow of a gold coin. The vent in his body is clear. My head twitches and I sigh.


    "No, no, no. This is some kind of time. That''s how you kill Gigi. It can happen if you want it to. Isn''t that right?"


    The golden emperor smiles faintly at the anonymous words.


    "You''ve got a good attitude. Stand back, all of you.Jim''s been a guest for tens of thousands of years."


    However, as soon as the golden emperor rose from his throne, he became a cold corpse. He also couldn''t withstand the gold coins that were blown away, and his joints were separated.


    "Don''t hold the weight for less than a second. It was my last mercy that waited so long. Shouldn''t you at least know how he died?"


    The golden knights furious at the death of the golden emperor rushed toward anonymity, but the result was the same. No one was touched by anonymity. They were all oxidized by the gold coins. After three breaths of sorting out thousands of golden knights, she took a relaxing step towards the throne.


    The only one who looked closely at the overwhelming danger was dumbstruck. It was so absurd that I could understand what it meant to not shut my mouth.


    "Take it!"


    Anonymous throws something at the only one. The only thing that reflectively caught flying towards her looked at her with a look on her face.


    "Take it. It can cross space and space. Of course, you can only go to places you know. Well, it shouldn''t be a problem getting to the Colony."


    Only then did I realize that the only thing that was thrown anonymously was a crown worn by a golden emperor until just now. It was unusual to look at a pretender. Carefully polished jewelry and a shrouded curve demonstrated the crown''s existence value.


    "Are you giving me something so precious?"


    "What are you talking about now? You need that much food to call the other hunters, just like you said."


    "Ah¡­"


    "You go to Colony and spread the word about this place. If you take the crown, everyone will have to admit it. Your job is to bring more hunters. The higher the rank, the better."


    The only thing came to mind. What he proposed in order to survive has come back as a ridiculous event. He was an ignorant man, but he was not unaware of his work. Anonymity was a delightful murder and a disaster that transcended even human limits. It was easy to see that his work in the future was not light.


    Should I follow him gently? Should I ask the Shadow King in the Kingdom of Tagnaria for help? The only problem I could not easily choose was frowning.


    Whether he knew his suffering or not, Anonymous only said what he wanted to say.


    "... should be called ''The Mysterious King''s Nebula.'' I''m putting my name on the front. Just thinking about it is cool."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 536 00536 Monster

    /537


    "Ugh."


    "Hrrrgh."


    Kathy and Deeroe grunt, looking at each other. In their midst is a tower of wooden blocks. Maybe it''s because they''re betting on snacks coming out tomorrow. The glare of her eyes was the sword itself.


    A hot stream flowed between the two. As the blocks of wood shrink, the enemies spill from their mouths.


    "Ahh¡­!"


    It was a moment when the tension was broken. The tower collapses after the wooden block Cache touched. Kathy opened her eyes and used the reverse before the wooden blocks touched the ground. The wooden blocks, which fell hollow at her hands, rose back in time and became a tall tower as before.


    As I looked at the scene, I was frightened. There were no such rules. It didn''t make sense to go back in time. It was because the opportunity to challenge was infinite. After clearing my mind, I did not complain to Kathy, but rather to Sihyun beside her.


    "Se-hyun, do you think this makes sense?!"


    I protested as hard as I could to inflate the ball, but he sighed and stroked her head. It''s because the dragon''s breath-abstractions-knocked down the tree block tower before the cache could use the reverse. It was a double malfunction.


    "You did the same thing."


    "Unlike me. I was just breathing. Are you telling me not to breathe?"


    "Sis, you''re pushing it. Bad!"


    Sihyun shakes his head. They were the only ones in the world who could use him this way. But it was low. Kathy and Deeroe were fighting for snacks, not for self-realization.


    He turned his head and looked at Bererosa. Watching them play was fun, but it was important to him.


    "So you know about the rumors I''ve heard?"


    Bererosa nods at his words, smiling at Kathy and Deeroe. She told him everything in her head because she was going to tell him anyway.


    "The presence of the ''royal crest'' in the frontier is a big deal for us as well. Having an undisclosed ruin site is like having a hidden mystery there."


    "The royal crest. Wasn''t it a gun?"


    It was never safe to say that there was an owner in the grave, so I had to ask him again. It was because Bererosa seemed to know exactly who the owner of the tomb was.


    "You have no idea. He will, too, because the first people to discover the royal crest were pioneers from the Kingdom of Tagnaria. Rumors floating around the colony are not accurate. It''s a whole bunch of stories."


    The rumor was that it originated in the Kingdom of Tagnaria, and Shi Hyun blew up. I could see how a story without evidence or witnesses could be fulfilled. It was a story that was falling apart, but it was what she wanted.


    It wasn''t a strange story after all. There''s nothing that pioneers can''t explore. They had not set foot on the frontier until now because they could not ask for massive support. But times were changing. The whole of Zephyros was looking at the undiscovered land.


    "Has it been discovered whose grave?"


    "Yes, there are stories that only come down to the mouth from some parts of the country. Designating it the Royal Tomb was easy. But I couldn''t find any direct information, whether it had been too much time. One of the pioneers who discovered the royal crest was from the province, so the story was easily solved."


    "Then tell me a story that goes down to the mouth."


    "I understand."


    Long ago, even the countless, continents that inherited the great work of the creation age became their own civilizations. It was in the ancient times.


    Eight kings led an ancient era that was more glorious than ever before. They were wise and lost. But peace was not long. Among them, the most greedy king called himself the emperor and challenged the authority of the other kings.


    He abandoned his power and power and took away his power. I firmly believed that money is the driving force that drives the world. The emperor with the means to wield power and power at the same time finally defeated the other kings.


    On top, he gathered all the wealth of the world.


    You made mountains of gold and rivers of jewelry. Obsessed with endless greed, he was obsessed with treasure until the moment of his death. Once I found a rare and rare item, I tracked it to the end of the world.


    But no one remembered his last. It is because his greedy actions brought down the Ancient Veil. The defeat of one king was forgotten along with the ancient times.


    All that was left of his lost and lost record was his misdeeds. There was no name left for posterity. Even those who were bored with greed were reluctant to call on the king.


    But you can never forget him. Those who remember the ancient times gave the richest king the most worthless name. A name that cannot be called a name. Not even a name. The king coming down from some provinces was named ''Anonymous''.


    At the end of Bererosa''s story, Sihyun was able to know the name of the royal crest.


    "The Mysterious King."


    "Yes, the royal crest is called the Mysterious Creek. If the story of the Nameless Monarch is true, his royal crest is the Ancient Era, itself."


    "There''s gonna be a crowd."


    "... That''s why it''s a problem."


    The Unsullied were the kings who gathered all the wealth of the world and the armies who closed down the ancient times. Such a king''s tomb could not have been ordinary. Obviously, a lot of people were going to be challenged and frustrated.


    Bererosa and Jay held a dimensional meeting to open the undiscovered space to humanity. It was impossible to control them just because they were dangerous. No, even if I could do it, it would lead to bad results if I leave a precedent like this.


    "If we lose it to the hunters, we might have a problem. It''s not just gold that the Unsullied have collected. There must have been many mysteries and miracles there in the ancient times."


    "You have to check, right?"


    "Yes, we need to make sure we know what''s in it, whether we''re renting it later or selling it for a reasonable price. The treasures of the Tomb of the Nameless Kings could be another disaster."


    The Secondary Reason for Helping the Kingdom of Tagnaria Bererosa does not greed. The kingdom of Tagnaria was wealthy enough. It was an exaggeration to be called wealth.


    "You''re going to explore the Kingdom of Tagnaria, aren''t you?"


    "Yes, I will gather the best elites and set sail in three days. Do you want to come with me?"


    "You can''t put yourself in such a dangerous place."


    Sihyun nods. He does not hesitate because there is one more reason to go to the Tombs of the Unsullied.


    /538


    "A Grade 5 hunter posted some unusual equipment on the Exchange."


    Lindsey, who was drinking beer, looked at the man who was approaching her. One of the party members, Kang In-ho, was a man characterized by bruised skin. The rugged jawline and beady eyes overflow with wildness.


    A second-rate hunter, he was a party proponent because he met at a pub. Given that first-rate hunters were extremely rare, Kang In-ho was the best talent Lindsey could find.


    "A golden crown? I was just about to see that."


    "You have a different set of moves."


    "A hunter should have a virtue."


    Maybe it''s the appearance of a golden crown. The exchange was now a hotspot. The golden crown, with countless abilities such as stamina enhancement, thought enhancement, defense neglect, ally support, and technical calibration, was an EXceed grade repair.


    I gave it away as a national treasure, but I didn''t have much color. Of course, calling was the price, so everyone was watching the direction of the golden crown. Businesses, guilds, and even countries were weak to become owners of the golden crown, so the exchanges were a mess.


    "I heard the ruin site was called ''The Mysterious King''s Nebula.'' Rumors of a gun have spread, but the Grave Master has finally been discovered."


    "You got a name? Only a grade five hunter? You didn''t go all the way there, did you?"


    Lindsey frowned. If I could find out the name of the ruins, the expedition would already be over.


    "I didn''t think you had to worry about that. He stated that he found it because it wasn''t much longer. And he said he couldn''t have gone further than cold perception of his skills."


    Kang In-ho seemed to be the only lucky case. I stumbled across some good furniture in the room by accident. It was doubtful that the party was annihilated, but it was not unusual in the world of hunters.


    "If you go a little deeper, you''ll find better furniture. Lindsey, what are you gonna do? Are you going with the pioneers of the Tagnaria Kingdom as planned?"


    The silence was long. Lindsey is now on the verge of choice. It could have been a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Not to mention high risk, high return.


    "No, let''s go first."


    It was a long worry, but the answer was short. As the situation had changed, so had the response.


    Obviously, with the pioneers of the Tagnaria Kingdom, the risk would be reduced exponentially. But the pioneers were compassionate and selfish. Lindsey knew that there were some pioneers who weren''t like Lynn. But I couldn''t always meet a good pioneer like her.


    Even after exploration, there was a high chance that the proper allocation would not be achieved. I knew Bererosa, ruler of the Tagnaria Kingdom, was just. But there was no guarantee that even her aquarium would. You could ask Sihyun for help, but that was not allowed by Lindsey''s pride.


    It was something she could have done in the first place. Whether it''s the Tomb of the Nameless King or the Tomb of the Ghost King, the first to claim it was the owner.


    "Is that really necessary?"


    "Well, you''re the one who encouraged me."


    "I didn''t encourage you. I asked you what you thought."


    "That''s what he said."


    Kang In-ho sighed and shook her head. The Tomb of the Unsullied was built by a pioneer long ago. You have no sense of distance over time, but it was definitely a place deeply connected to the pioneers. Can the hunters just dig it up? Kang In-ho felt an unknown guilt.


    "Am I the only bad guy? It''s been anticipated since we said guns. Right? And every time we step back from a meaningful ruin site like that, we''ll become ants, not hunters. Everything dangerous will be eaten by crumbs."


    "... I think you''re acting too freely."


    "That''s what you came all this way for. I wouldn''t have crossed dimensions if I''d noticed. I don''t want to be that mean. I''m just gonna go get what I need. If there''s anything you need later, you need to tighten your head and get it, don''t you think you''re too tired for that?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 537 00537 Monster

    "You''ve got a point."


    "It doesn''t make sense. It makes sense."


    Lindsey wiped her lips after putting down the beer glass. Stories of the Tomb of the Nameless Kings are sweeping across Colony. A hunter with a keen sense of speed would have already left.


    "Call the party members. I''ll be right there."


    "One movement is different."


    "Do this once or twice? Pretend we''re not the only ones. Everyone who thought they deserved it went there."


    Lindsey got up from her seat. It wasn''t just beer in the pub. Kang In-ho summoned the party members one by one, just like she said. They also seemed nervous to hear about the Mysterious Nebula.


    "From now on, we will explore the Tombs of the Unsullied. If you don''t want to participate, please tell us now. Of course, there will be no penalty for not participating."


    No one got up from their seat. Lindsey smiled for a while. The skills of the party members gathered here are already proven. It was a rare dream team even in Colonies. Honestly, if one of them got out, his stomach would hurt.


    "Then come down with your luggage."


    Lindsey, who left the colony, rushed through the foul forest and poison swamps with the party members. Her steps were cheerful as she was familiar with the features.


    Lindsey did not travel far. The tactics she''s been drinking, they''re breaking through. In order to get to the Mysterious Monastery as soon as possible, she slashes everything she touches.


    In order to reduce the time, the night march was ignored. As long as it turns out that the Tomb of the Nameless Kings exists, there''s no reason to hesitate. In one day, she breaks through the distance of a week''s walk with the rest of the party.


    The hunters who strengthened their bodies using their thinking force were not exaggerated even though they were superhumans, so it was possible. It was not that difficult to travel more than 400 kilometers because you could cross continents if you were right.


    "Phew, I''ll fix it for a moment."


    Lindsey wiped the sweat from her ears and looked straight ahead. It is the entrance to the Liver of the Unsullied. Over time, the land that was tied to the bush was a mess. The Mysterious Nebula, which aligns with the surrounding environment, is a huge garden.


    If I didn''t know the information about the Mysterious Monastery beforehand, I would have gone beyond ignorance. Nature may not even know what a magnificent place the Mysterious Tomb is.


    "This place is unmarked..."


    The King without a name, but the tomb he left behind was never ordinary. The golden crown was the proof. I wonder how much more great treasure is hidden in here. Lindsey''s mouth was already full of laughter. The challenge was always a stimulant beating on her chest.


    Curiosity and adventure about the unknown. That was the driving force to move Lindsey. Honor and wealth were always secondary issues.


    "Be prepared, everyone. I''m going in."


    Lindsey, who formed a vibration with the party members, took a careful first step. The Mysterious Monarch Tomb was a strange place. It was because there was nothing similar to heterotopia.


    If Heterotopia was a feast of monsters, the Tomb of the Unsullied was a march of miracles and magic. Lindsey didn''t slow down her tension because common sense didn''t work either way.


    "I''ll take it from here."


    One of the party members, an Indian, came forward. His role is to guide. In other words, he was a hunter who lit the way at the Ruins. He was only a Grade 3 hunter, but his talent for finding the path was unmatched. Predictive guesses were even true in Colonies.


    Lindsey nods quietly and follows behind him. She goes down the dark corridor and never comes out again. One day passed and two days passed, nothing changed. No one knew where she was.


    The silence that was so dull that her ears only told her the end.


    /539


    "Ha, not many parties have responded to my call."


    Bererosa shakes her head, sighing as I thought. She invites hunters to explore the Tombs of the Unsullied. But was it focused solely on the achievements of the Unfrontier Headquarters?


    Of the 16 parties, there were only three that kept their promises. It was awkward to have come into contact with him in advance. Sihyun''s participation did not interfere with the exploration, but it could not have felt good.


    Lin, who appears from behind, opens her mouth playfully, wrapped around Bererosa''s waist.


    "Bererosa, you saw the golden crown on the exchange, didn''t you? The hunters can''t be here, can they? It''s an expedition that cannot be extended or reduced at your convenience."


    Rin grins and taps Bererosa''s cheek. Sihyun tilted his head as he listened to their stories.


    "Then where did the hunters who didn''t come out go?"


    "I''m sure he got to the Mysterious Hills before any of us. because they''re self-seeking people."


    It was natural to expect the best because they were always walking with their lives on their blades. Bererosa had no intention of denying their actions. Because that''s what it was all about.


    "You made that decision to get ahead of yourself... that''s a shame."


    "There are still many who doubt us and do not believe us. because if you trusted us in the first place, you wouldn''t have gone first."


    "Could it be because of what you did at the conference? At least that''s what I think."


    Lin smiles meaningfully and glances at Bererosa with gentle eyes. Bererosa revealed bitterness and violence in the meeting room of representatives from all over the country. It was a secret only people knew.


    "Did that happen? By the way, I heard something similar the last time..."


    "That''s the thing. Urgh, ugh...!"


    Lin wags her nine tails and approaches her, raising her heels. But Bererosa moves a little faster. Bererosa, who caught the fox, pulls her without incident.


    "It hurts, Papa Pot!"


    "Lynn, that''s enough. Before you get really angry."


    "All right, let go of my hand! My ears are not an accessory. It hurts, papa!"


    Shi Hyun shrugged his shoulders. That''s why I wanted to ask you. It was not cool of you to insist.


    Despite the cluttered atmosphere, the expedition moves swiftly. Thirty-one elite men, including Lin and Bererosa, led the expedition. An expedition from the Kingdom of Tagnaria, on schedule, heads for the Tomb of the Unsullied.


    The journey is relaxed. No matter how dangerous the frontier is, it is impossible to stop the expedition, even if the frontier holds nature and its monsters intact.


    The pioneers from the Kingdom of Tagnaria, one by one, represented the eastern continent. The same was true of the hunters. The ratings were different, but their experience was never low. If what was happening in the Unsettled, they could see it as well as the pioneers.


    It was an expedition to gather information about the Mysterious Wang Nebula, so nothing went wrong. They never rushed. But maybe it''s because of the ability to go above average. I was able to arrive earlier than expected.


    "Se-hyun, what''s wrong?"


    "It''s curious."


    The truth of what I had just heard spread before my eyes. Sihyun, overwhelmed by strange emotions, looked around. The Mysterious Hills were immensely large, unpredictable in size and size.


    It was impossible to measure the area by looking at the outskirts that rose like a garden. Sihyun could tell. There''s a much wider basement beneath the Tomb of the Unsullied. Hidden in the bush, the truth of the Mysterious Monarch Hills is not revealed.


    ''Probably disguised as a cover so they wouldn''t get caught.''


    Even the bush looked at it as a kind of miracle and magic. It doesn''t make sense that a king with all the wealth of the world can''t even purify his own tomb.


    Thoroughly designed from one to ten, the Mysterious Tomb was entirely grim and dreary. It was uncertain whether that was what the Unsullied possessed, or whether it had occurred naturally over time, but it was not a good phenomenon.


    "Then we''ll enter first. The rest of you will join the group as we speak."


    Xi Hyun, who followed Bererosa and Lynn into the Mysterious Monastery, trembles with an unknown anxiety. I didn''t like the silent hallway, even the entrance that seemed to welcome uninvited guests.


    Soon after, Lin senses the defect, frowning. Xi Hyun also reacted the same way as her. The Mysterious Creek is covered in fog. The mist-influenced interior was shaken like a haze without you.


    "Normal exploration would be impossible. Look at this."


    Lin tucks her arm into the fog, and her hand disappears everywhere. The fog''s interior and exterior were completely cut off. Lin sparks in the middle, but the fog is a floating point.


    It would be suicide to go inside like this. Bererosa, who was accidentally blocked from the beginning, looked up at her with anxious eyes.


    "Se-hyun, is there any other way?"


    "I''ll give it a try."


    As he shakes his hand, the fog in the Mysterious King''s Hills spreads like a lie. Soon after, however, the fog lifted again and eroded the Mysterious King''s Hills.


    The demonstration on the mystical-fog, which cannot be removed by his own hand, bursts into elasticity.


    "This is an unusual place, right?"


    One of the mysteries of the Mysterious Tomb. Or is it just a prank of an unknown existence? A lot of thought crossed his mind. But I couldn''t be sure.


    "The fog is coming out of the basement. Maybe¡­"


    He stops speaking and shakes his head. It was not a reliable step. Sihyun looks at Bererosa and Lynn, confirming the way to the basement. Unfortunately, it was impossible to accompany you due to too many uncertain factors.


    "Wait here. We''ll see who''s down there."


    "No, I''m coming too. I can help with that."


    Bererosa quickly grabs her arm as Lin tries to take the lead. Bererosa shakes her head heavily. Shi Hyun smiles bitterly, throwing them back into the fog.


    The fog that covered the Mysterious Monastery gave Xi Hyun the worst experience. Sihyun had no choice but to zinc. It was because he was squirming as if he had entered the body of something.


    The fog acted as if it had intention. If I stroked his body with a lewd stroke, I could sweep through every feather. Since it was a mixture of malicious movements, Sihyun reached out his hand and broke the fog.


    It was then that an unexpected flash flashed.


    "...?"


    He turns his head lightly, noticing that a terrifying blade was approaching him. I couldn''t help but notice that the haze made my eyes obscene.


    After taking a step back, Shi Hyun could see a woman through the fog that began to disperse.


    Beautiful, shiny necessities. Fresh eyes and a stubborn look resembling a cat somewhere. Her trademark outfit was tight enough to make her abs look firm and tight enough to even out her thighs.


    He was a hunter who knew him well.


    "... Lindsey?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    - Alayberg. - Goodbye. I think fucking-fucking-nowadays, but the first comments made me feel uncomfortable with fucking-- is that why?


    //Yes, I won''t use it The second time I heard a bad word, it was stressful. Some people like it, but more people don''t like it, so there''s no extras to use afterwards.

 538 00538 Monster

    Lindsey appeared in the fog and swung her sword, ignoring his words. Her Legacy is full of Wind and Wind. It means that the wind blows and lightning strikes, and it was characterized by movement as fast as the name. Lindsey approached Sihyun without any preparation motions and delicately aimed at his neck to be invisible.


    It was a perfect fit for a first-class hunter, but he didn''t blink. He''s already beyond reproach. Shi Hyun, who punched the sword, threw Lindsey.


    A coup d ''Anjang. Lindsey, who fell cheerfully, was able to mend her posture. She was still speechless. After noticing Lindsey''s reaction at a glance, she was tired of staring at her.


    "Well, you were a hunter. If it''s a treasure in the Tomb of the Undisputed King, I''ll distribute it fairly. Why don''t you reap the sword?"


    Blurred eyes. Sturdy face. I wonder what happened to him in the Mysterious Hills. Sihyun shrugged his shoulders because he was abnormal. It was already an expected outcome.


    "Well, I wasn''t expecting that."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Lindsey rushed in. You don''t know her black limits and accelerate like an angry bull. He was determined not to think back. Even the walls of the Myeong Wang Hills avoided even a single piece of paper, which was cut in two, waiting for Lindsey to tire.


    But Lindsey didn''t stop. Her strength was stronger than we met a few days ago. It was a change close to evolution, not growth. It was not a force that could be gained through a breakthrough.


    Sihyun looked at Lindsey and found the cause in her hands. It was evidence of the apostle that Lindsey''s palm was stamped. Since it was evidence that there was a higher presence here than her, Xi Hyun''s body was forced to move faster.


    Who captured you?]


    In his words, there was an irresistible force. But Lindsey didn''t answer. Through the Apostle''s evidence, she pushed even the power of Se-hyun past her limits.


    [Stop.]


    Lindsey stops at the ringing of the Mysterious Monastery, but only for a moment. She twists her back, stabbing her sword without stopping. Sihyun took hold of Lindsey''s arm, noticing that there was an equal presence behind her back. It is likely that the mysterious existence he has been waiting for is in the Mysterious King''s Hills.


    Of course, there was no chance he was the King without a name. However, even the incandescent king who was said to have inherited the great work of the age of creation could not resist the exaggeration of Jihyun. The difference was absolute. There was a wall that could not be broken through with the power of thought.


    ''There''s nothing wrong with showing up over there.''


    But I couldn''t be happier. Because Lindsey was in her condition. The first step was to stop her from becoming a puppet. Sihyun tied Lindsey up with a shadow. Restricted her behavior as carefully as possible.


    Lindsey was the granddaughter of the upvote. I couldn''t take it lightly because the person who saved the life was very dear to me. However, there was no other choice but to continue his worries.


    It was because Lindsey raised her strength through the Apostle''s evidence. Lindsey''s body swells to tear the shadow apart. But sadly, it wasn''t the shadow that broke, it was her body.


    "Stop it, Lindsey! It''s dangerous to accept any more power."


    Sihyun urgently slapped Lindsey on the cheek, but she was a floating point. He suppressed the burden of returning to Lindsey with negligence and negligence, but it was only temporary.


    Jihyun, who silenced Lindsey using sleep and hypnosis, held her collapsed like a broken doll in her arms. The urgent fire was extinguished, but then it was a problem. Lindsey was still accepting the power through the Apostle''s evidence. Her destruction was as planned. The Apostle''s evidence engraved on Lindsey was profound and powerful.


    It was more like a curse than a blessing. Sihyun, who hugged Lindsey, ran to the Mysterious King''s Nebula. This was not the time to relax and explore the Tomb of the Undying Kings. Sihyun threw himself into a tunnel through the basement and burned the hallways and passageways. Traps and tools in the Mysterious King''s Hills vanish without a trace. Not to mention a lot of magic and horses burned at the same time.


    Sihyun, who had broken through several kilometers of labyrinth in one fell swoop, could see a huge golden gate like a wall. Sihyun, who melted the golden gate with just his eyes, did not hesitate to enter into it.


    The first and last place of the Mysterious Monastery was the "Golden Chamber" where all the wealth of the world was stacked.


    A shimmering light comes out, but the strings don''t falter. I just stared straight ahead.


    I think I just started puberty. The boy on the throne greeted him with a na?ve expression. White skin and slender fingers seemed to uniquely reveal how harmless the boy was. However, he did not fall for it. The boy was holding a monster.


    "I knew something strange was coming, but I didn''t know it was you. If I''d known it was you, I would have prepared myself. I should have told you sooner. I''m ashamed to greet guests because I haven''t tidied up..."


    The boy was not so naive. It is because it revealed a mockery and embarrassing feeling at the same time.


    He raised his strength as soon as he saw him. An unsteady opponent. It was born in Azatoth''s body and carved the Apostle''s evidence into Lindsey.


    "Who are you?"


    "Hey, did you come all the way here to ask me who I am? Isn''t that wonderful? You knew all along. Right, Han Si-hyun?"


    The boy greeted him with a big smile. He enjoyed even this moment. This meeting was meaningful for a boy who liked fun and amusement. Even Yuhui the murderer was nothing compared to this joy.


    "You even know the name. And who are you to say I know that?"


    "Catching a horse''s tail. You have no affection, but there''s nothing you can''t tell me. I am the ruler of the unnamed and the owner of the unseen, The Nameless. Here we have the name" Anonymous. "You can call me Anonymous."


    The creature born in the body of Azatoth and the name of the king who lived through the ancient times are the same. What a terrible coincidence. Se-hyun did not hide her awkward feelings. I never thought I''d see you like this.


    "You must be the one who did this to Lindsey."


    "Oh, that woman. I don''t want you to feel bad. You can''t just let someone who''s trespassing on my territory go free, can you? I had no choice but to punish him accordingly."


    It was spoken from beginning to end. Lindsey became an anonymous apostle by his whim. Sihyun was overwhelmed by an unknown unpleasantness. Until a few days ago, the person who was laughing and chattering became the puppet of a madman without seeing him.


    "I know it''s no use, but I''ll ask first. Are you going to let Lindsey go?"


    "Khh, this question really doesn''t work. Why would I let go of my own doorman? If you do something wrong, you deserve to be punished. You''ve done enough to keep him alive without killing him."


    "There''s only one way to do it if you don''t let him go."


    "You don''t want to fight me, do you?"


    Anonymous opens his arms as if to see. Now, where he was, there was no king, no Zephyros. If he moves, the Zephyros collapses. Using the power of inversion, the demonstration reversed space and dimensions. No, I tried to flip it.


    But his efforts went back to nothing. Anonymous used his hands before that. Space and dimensions were familiar concepts for those who could move the unnamed and the invisible.


    A demonstration to erode the surroundings and an anonymous rope line to reverse it continued for a while. But there was no winner between the two. It is because the power of Sehyun and Anonymous were cut in equal pieces.


    "Ouch, dangerous! If we flip it over here, we''re just gonna have to fight. You want to make a stop already? I''m sorry, but I want to play a little more. The world is still exciting."


    The words were light, but not so light as to the will contained in them. Maybe it''s because I saw a whimpering anonymity. Sihyun could not catch the ribs. So far, the enemies who stopped him had a common goal.


    "... you want to play?"


    "Honestly, my father''s orders are reckless. Just because you appear to resemble yourself doesn''t mean you want me to kill you. I could have died."


    Since it was a speech that I had no thought at all, Xi Hyun had to be firm there. I thought I knew why I couldn''t find anonymity for four months. He was not interested in Azatos command in the first place.


    "You seem to have a lot of complaints about Azatos."


    "My father is incomplete in the first place. Don''t you think it''s a waste to risk your life for the order of the accident system, not the crumbs? I wasn''t born to die. Isn''t that right?"


    Seems to be seeking consent, but she doesn''t answer. It''s because I realized anonymity is spontaneous. And I could see that there was no common sense. Born in the body of Azatoth, he was a mutant.


    It was never going to happen if you think of Azatos'' power. It shouldn''t have happened, but the variables were already born.


    "No matter how fragile Azatos is, if you like it, it will work."


    "Oh, that''s a good answer. Yes, if you liked the order, you would have moved without hesitation. But it''s hard to pretend that I''m excluding you. There''s more threads than profits."


    "Is that why you''re playing like this?"


    "Yeah, now you''re talking."


    Anonymously, he told the Americans about the murders he had committed, whether he was excited or not. In the ensuing evil, he had no choice but to frown. He was not at all logical and logical. Anonymity was a pleasant and contented existence, even when faced with an unreasonable situation.


    It was like a rubber ball that I didn''t know where. Alto was uneasy, but anonymous. I was more of a clich¨¦ than I felt.


    "What have you done this for?"


    "Fun."


    Anonymously, he said it without hesitation. Xi Hyun''s expression was unbelievably distorted from the roaring chatter. It was a very subjective concept.


    "You did this for fun?"


    "Well, if it''s not fun, what the hell would I do this for?"


    "You''re crazy."


    "Why are you looking at me like that? I''m just being honest with my feelings. Plus, you''re telling me this gently. It''s impossible to deal with this kind of madness. Yes, of course."


    Anonymity was self-indulgent.


    "I have a proposition for you in that sense. I don''t have any feelings for you anyway, so why don''t we just end it here? If you don''t touch me first, I won''t touch you first."


    "You want to make a treaty?"


    "Well, what good would it be for us to have a falling out anyway? It''s just..."


    "Just?"


    "I''d like you to hand her over to me..."


    She glanced at her horse tail as she looked at Lindsey. It was mockery.


    After realizing his mistake at a late stroke, he bit his molar. You pay attention to the silent whisper for a moment. When his expression was distorted, he smiled brightly.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 539 00539 Monster

    "Khh, that''s the face. I like the look of humiliation. I don''t know what to do. It''s my favorite."


    Anonymous licked his lips and drooled. His eyes gleam with frenzy and malice.


    "You''ve been lying to me from the start."


    "Of course. Did you think I''d hold hands with you? How naive."


    It was true that anonymity liked fun and fun. But that didn''t go beyond the mission of killing him. Born in Azatoth''s body, anonymity instinctively lies in a position of hostility to the demonstration.


    It was a moment when the attitude of anonymity changed. Those who surpassed the ranks were monsters that couldn''t stand each other. They were a catastrophe of cartooning.


    "I didn''t expect much either. You''re beyond saving anyway."


    "You don''t have to say it directly. Even if I am relaxed and relaxed, it breaks my heart to hear it. He will, too, if you don''t hold her in your arms."


    Anonymity touched Xi Hyun''s nerves to the end. Seeing his face change in time, I felt good for no reason. Sihyun who put down Lindsey worked calmly.


    "Suit yourself. I''ll go first."


    "Huh?"


    Since it was an unthinkable reaction, Anonymous made a face. Was he also different from the outside? Unfortunately, the mystery of anonymity did not continue. Sihyun moved ahead of him.


    "I''ll see you next time, Tinnitus."


    Sihyun was playing with an anonymous lead to gather information. I just wanted to know what history he had. I brought Lindsey here as an excuse.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to save her? I don''t know what I''d do if I just left it there."


    Anonymously, he smiled maliciously, but he didn''t mind. It wasn''t going to happen anyway. It was as if there was no future without his permission.


    Past designation. The power to go back in time has given Xi overwhelming advantages. Hyun turned his watch, holding the opportunity to fix the twisted future.


    Past designations led to a demonstration a week ago. You pull him back to the world before the Tomb of the Undying Kings.


    As a flash of light appeared in the white heat sphere, he suddenly woke up. After realizing he was in the Kingdom of Tagnaria, Sihyun turned his head to look out the window. I can see the Mysterious King Hills that had just happened.


    ''You have to hit it first.''


    He was a champion. It was a great achievement to discover the name and personality of Azatoth''s body. Moreover, I found a place that was anonymous, so I didn''t want anything more.


    Sihyun sets foot on the open terrain and rushes toward the site of the Mysterious King''s Nebula. He was going to take care of everything before it happened. Killing the fatalist who became the beginning of the rumor would solve everything.


    "... what the hell is going on?"


    Sihyun is silky colored. It was only a small garden where there was a Mysterious Nebula. There is no sign of the Tomb of the Unsullied. I watched for a week, just in case, but nothing changed. I couldn''t even see the beast, let alone the anonymity.


    The result was the same: the garden was just a garden. The anxiety that passed through my spine became reality.


    The past has changed. In fact, Xi Hyun''s head has turned white. So far, the flow of time has been on the side of demonstration. I was able to come here because I always had a chance to try again.


    Even though he had ordinary talents, he was able to achieve the best results even when he did not have the right choices, because he was given unlimited opportunities.


    "Did he go against him, too?"


    That was all I could come up with.


    Sihyun''s liver became cooler. It was not the only thing that traveled back in time through the past designation. It was like saying you can''t fix a twisted past.


    /540


    It''s been a few days, but things haven''t changed. The Unsuspected Tomb disappeared without a trace because it believed it would be there, and the masked tomb did not even show a shadow.


    Did he stop playing the murderer? Or are they weak somewhere else? Shortly after, Xi Hyun was able to get the answer. He provoked a shameless protest that seemed like it would not appear forever.


    "Se-hyun, the Mysterious Tomb has appeared."


    "An incognito crest appeared?"


    "Yes, the rumors were spreading faster than what Se-hyun had said. Any hunter in the Colony would have noticed the Mysterious King''s Nebula. Someone is deliberately spreading information. It''s unbelievable."


    "Obviously, it was anonymous."


    It wasn''t until a week later that Shi Hyun was able to catch a trace of anonymity. The place Bererosa occupied was a place he did not think of. The place where the Mysterious Tomb appeared was a little deeper. The hunters had never been there.


    Just as Sihyun waited for anonymity, Mysterious was also waiting for him with Mysterious King''s Nebula.


    "Are you leaving?"


    "Yes, we need to hit the player fast. Otherwise, the damage will increase exponentially."


    Even so, anonymity was fickle. He was sadistic and improvised. Staying true to the Mysterious King''s Nebula was more likely to be part of the entertainment.


    "... and it''s like they provoked me first. I could have chosen another option, but I reproduced the same situation."


    "Papa, don''t go. He just wants to play anyway. If you get tired of it, it''ll go away somewhere. I can assure you. If they''re after Papa, they won''t come directly to us."


    Alto looks up at the demonstration with anxious eyes. Ten and eighty-nine fatalities would have been lethal to Sihyun. He was an assassin sent by Azatoth''s body.


    It shouldn''t be about destroying the traces of Azatos that Sihyun is carrying. She gently strokes her head to see if she has read Alto''s intentions.


    If we don''t make a decision here now, anonymity will have to do something else. At that time, I couldn''t guarantee that I would be able to stop him.


    It didn''t matter if it was a trap. It''s easier to deal with a trap that looks more like an invisible trap.


    "Don''t worry, Alto."


    The past has changed only to the extent that Se-hyun went back in time. The change was neither abundant nor insufficient. It meant there was a limit to anonymity.


    "Don''t underestimate your opponent, Se-hyun. His history is extraordinary. It''s not unusual to get a massacre from anywhere at any time."


    "I know."


    "Tsk, I''d love to help, but I''m sad to see this through."


    It was impossible to fight an army controlled by the god of outer space, even if it was possible. He was the one who broke the limit, so he knew the difference more than anyone else. Even if she did, nothing would change. Rather, it was just a burden.


    "My Lord, why don''t you ask your mother for help?"


    "That''s not fair."


    Sihyun shakes his head firmly. Shoe was an unpredictable variable. Even Se-hyun could not fathom her intentions. If I approached her like a girl dozing off at first love, I could be as far away from her as I could see other people. Attitude, not malicious intent, has always touched the nerves of Xi Hyun.


    He had already received help when he defeated Hippos. She was the one who convinced Yog Sotos. If you have something coming, you must have something to go to. It was still hard enough. I was no longer indebted to him. It''s because if I did wrong, I could become a more awkward opponent than anonymous.


    "Si-hyun."


    As he approached with a smile, Lin kissed Sihyun. Lin hugged Sihyun, hoping to come back safely, and uttered the last words.


    "You must come back."


    "Yes, I''ll be back."


    Sihyun left the lovers behind and went out to the Kingdom of Tagnaria. I ran beyond the frontier to the place Bererosa told me about. Soon after the demonstration that went faster than the light arrow, I could see the familiar void.


    "... have they moved here?"


    I wonder if they''ve been preparing for anonymity as long as the time has run out. The Tomb of the Unsullied has become larger than ever. Different size and size It used to be a small garden, but now it''s a big mountain.


    The entrance that was divided into several sections was noisy. The hunters had already begun to gather. Rumors were more devastating and deadly than ever. There were also many parties exploring the Mysterious King''s Hills.


    Rumors about the Tomb of the Nameless Kings and information about the Nameless Kings have been made public. No one hated gold and silver in this world. Moreover, it was an opportunity to take a random piece of equipment that could not be measured with a value.


    The greed of those who have dug up numerous pieces of furniture, including the golden crown, has not ceased. There were many casualties in the process, but their greed and desires remained the same.


    "You didn''t run away enough, did you?"


    Without hesitation, Sihyun sunk the Mysterious King''s Hills, completely eliminating swarming hunters like flies. He advances to the golden chamber at the edge of the Tomb of the Unsullied.


    Sihyun, who melted down a huge golden gate like a wall, snorted as if he knew this would happen. It was no exaggeration to say that the spectacular landscape unfolded before my eyes. Hundreds of hunters were surrounded by anonymity.


    And at the forefront was Lindsey. Sihyun, who met her in the eye, sensed that he was too late this time. Unlike you, the one sitting on the throne smiles brightly.


    "You''re here now? I thought you were dying of boredom waiting."


    "What''s this all about?"


    Sihyun looked around. The hunters who failed to explore the Tomb of the Undisputed Kings have all become puppets of anonymity.


    "I told you, I want something fun. In that sense, your face really is my taste. I knew it the first time I saw it. Heheh. It''s worth collecting hunters and moving the Mysterious King''s Hills."


    "What?"


    "Don''t pretend you don''t know. You know that. I want to see your face so desperate, so frightened, so surprised. Oh, is this what they call love? I can''t stand it. I''ve had a lot of fun, a lot of fun, but I''ve never been happier."


    Maybe it''s because he was ordered to kill him. Anonymous was overwhelmed with an unknown pleasure whenever she teased him. I liked that he was in pain. I did everything I could to see to see the demonstration.


    "Is it the same thing in the past to say that?"


    "What, have you forgotten where I come from?"


    At the beginning, anonymity was created to stop the demonstration. There could have been no immunity to the designation of the past. All of Azatoth''s imperfect spirit in his body gave him the power of anonymity and invisibility to do so. It was because I had to be aware of the flow of time to be able to fight the demonstration.


    Anonymous can travel back in time on a past designation. He was always behind his back.


    "Are you running out of time again? No, go against it. There''s nothing you can do here anyway."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 540 00540 Monster

    It was a situation where anonymity took over the notice first. Under the same conditions, he had the overwhelming advantage.


    "You don''t have to accept it. Fighting in this state isn''t bad either. The woman you care about will be trampled on in the process, but it''s none of my business."


    The disdainful smile seats Lindsey on her thigh. And I stroked her cheek. His expression was stiff due to an unknown unpleasantness. I had to deny it, but I couldn''t.


    There was no deep connection with Lindsey. However, it was not a superficial fate.


    "She''s funny."


    Although the intention was unknown, she could see that it was meant to be Lindsey.


    "Despite the change in location and scale, this woman stepped foot in the Mysterious Nebula as if it were natural. This woman''s aim is as solid as it gets. I don''t know about you, but this woman''s story is interesting. Khh."


    "Are we done talking nonsense?"


    "Nothing in this world is useless, Han Si-hyun. Her story has something to do with you."


    The anonymity that had glanced into Lindsey''s head knew exactly what she wanted. That''s why I made her an apostle.


    "She likes you."


    "... what?"


    He had to frown because it was a silly word. But that was also only for a moment. Given the anonymous tendency, it was more likely that it was a trick to aim for gaps, so I ruled over the fluttering breasts.


    "Why do you think I appointed this woman an apostle? It''s because everyone has this situation in mind. A body that kills the one you love... What a romantic situation. Khh."


    Lindsey''s misfortune was soon an unknown joy. The soaking heart of the New Testament was always fun to see. Moreover, Shi Hyun, who was a party to the matter, had no idea how things were going. What could be more fun than this? A smile brightly enough to show gums opened its mouth.


    "The sound of this woman''s crying is spreading in my head. It''s only natural not to teach her how to cry."


    Anonymity originated in Azatoth''s body and was susceptible to the change in his strings. Whenever he reacted violently, his crotch twitched. It was a pleasure that could not be obtained through ordinary entertainment or common amusement.


    "That''s unilateral. You expect me to believe that with no evidence, no witnesses?"


    "Do you really think so?"


    "Why wouldn''t I think of that?"


    The attitude was stronger than I thought, and anonymity bit into my lips. He wanted to see his crooked face. He smiled faintly, looking for a way to cause him pain. The answer was close. She squeezes her chest as if she could see her hands on Lindsey''s shoulders.


    Until now, he had to face the feeling of breaking a string in his head.


    "That''s it. Anonymous."


    "Oh, you finally have the will to fight?"


    Silence shrugged his shoulders in a life so intense that his bones were stunning. Sihyun, who had driven out all the anonymous apostles, stepped forward and the entire Mysterious King''s Hills shook.


    "If you''ve come for me, just come for me. How long are you going to sit around like a mangled beast? Is that how you fight?"


    "That''s very thoughtful. But it''s not funny now. It''s like she''s getting angry because she''s taken away from her favorite female. Isn''t that right? I know it''s a male instinct. I don''t know about love, but I don''t feel good when the girl I was having fun with runs to another male..."


    "... don''t think you and I are the same. I just don''t like the way you do things. You always do. You can''t just waltz in here and waltz in there and... what''s the difference?"


    "You have nothing to say when you say it like that."


    As Sihyun moves, eternal life boils over him and envelops him. In the first meeting, I knew his anonymous disposition and purpose, and in the second meeting I needed to know his abilities and limitations.


    First, Lindsey...


    A demonstration that attracted the flow of phenomena and situations through negligence and negligence expanded the possibilities by adjusting the causality. Using the explosive force generated by the collision of eternal and ancient light, he twisted the concept and logic with distortion and corruption, aiming for an invincible gap.


    The eastern continent was shaken as the myriad of abilities derived from the soul was balanced. Anonymous looked at his movements from beginning to end, he reached out his hand.


    As soon as his fists and fists touched, Xihyun used the power of inversion to turn an anonymous counterattack against him. Kugu, anonymity flies like a broken kite. I broke the wall. I broke the wall again. An incandescent flying tens of kilometers of the length could only be stopped after another incandescent monument had been erected in the basement.


    Sihyun, holding Lindsey in his arms, entrusted her to Tindalus'' hound. Tindalus'' hound nods, disappearing into the gap in time.


    A whistling blur of blurred face that makes contact between the nostrils and the back of the head. It was a startling shock.


    "Wow, what did you just do? I''ve never heard of anything like this."


    Anonymous laughs as if it were just fun. Xi Hyun''s strength had surpassed his expectations. It was an ability that was not in my memory. There was no such technology in Azatoth''s body''s memory. How the hell did he do that? There was no Lindsey in her head. It was only interesting to recall the strikes by Se-hyun.


    "Some things come, some things go."


    Anonymous swirling his shoulders, he clenches his fists in a playful manner. It was a silly bird, but the result was not ridiculous.


    ''...?!''


    Ji-hyun, who was stuck to the ground without a grudge, bit his tongue in the excruciating flow of temples. I wasn''t even aware of it. It was similar to a spirit, but a completely different ability. He was able to instinctively understand. If his soul is directed towards infinity, his power has reached its limit.


    You get the ultimate essence for throwing away the infinite possibilities. It was simple, but the potential contained within it was so immeasurable that the demonstration could not even fathom.


    "You..."


    "What, you thought you were the only one who got powers from him? If so, I''d like to tell you that this is a big mistake. Khh."


    Xihyun avoided an anonymous clash while giving a rattling chest.


    The soul wanted the power of anonymity. Because the universe, even the source of life before it, could not remember the power of anonymity. Anonymous holds the other half of the circle. One of the powers that made Azatos like Azatos, it was'' Moors''.


    "I have no choice but to follow my father''s wishes. But first..."


    Anonymous held his hand.


    "We need a fresh start."


    The past designation was a trademark of demonstration. It was impossible to obtain the right to use the designation alone, even if it was anonymous.


    But now that existence and existence were followed, he could also use the designation of the past. It was possible because both Sihyun and Anonymous were sharing the roots of Azatos. The incarnate, calibrated by the incarnation, performed a miracle in a heartbeat.


    When the designation of the past staggered within the body, she was frightened.


    "... what?"


    "Even if you''re not the only one with special powers."


    For a moment, he grabbed the anonymous neck. I couldn''t let it go. At least I had to take a fatal wound. Even if the scars that had disappeared back in time, this moment would be remembered by both of them.


    But anonymity had already become a flash of light. I stared at him, and he growled low.


    "It''s not going to work out your way."


    "The challenge of evil is always welcome."


    So anonymity used his body as a medium to turn back time.


    "Crocs..."


    As a flash of light appeared in the white heat sphere, he suddenly woke up. He immediately checked the date. July 1st. The first and second Mysterious Tombs appeared on the 11th and 18th days, respectively, so time was running out.


    ''But it''s obvious.''


    Sihyun snorted. The fact that he had a lot of time means that even anonymous people had a lot of time left. Sihyun did not rush. Anonymous wouldn''t show up until it was ready.


    Finding him, the ruler of the unnamed and the owner of the unseen, was also near impossible.


    I needed another solution, knowing that anonymity could travel back in time with me. I had to stop him from growing up.


    Fortunately, Shi Hyun knew the future. Murder was the method of choice this time, given the fun and fun. Restricting those exploring the Tomb of the Nameless King would at least reduce the casualties.


    He took a deep breath and looked out the window. There was already a place to go.


    ''Executive headquarters in uncharted territory.''


    It was the only way to stop the hunters.


    /541


    The tall building on the colony was strange. It created an atmosphere that seemed to be isolated by itself. Colonies were more prominent because two-dimensional cultures coexisted.


    Xi Hyun, who stood in front of the Colony Department of Premised Headquarters, organized his thoughts.


    ''We don''t know where the Mysterious Tomb will come from. We need a big limitation.''


    Xi Hyun intended to control the hunters entering the open field. At least they had to restrict their freedom until they killed the fatality. Those who wandered around like thunder naked became weaknesses.


    "... So you''re saying that we need to take control of the hunters when the ruins of the Unsullied are soon to emerge, and disaster strikes within them?" "


    Jimmy Connor, General Manager of the Colony, at the Unsettled Headquarters, sighed. If he had not been a world-renowned power, he would have ignored it without looking back. It was such a pointless story.


    Whether he knew the situation or not, he said gravely.


    "Yes, we need to control the hunters now. There is a great old being in there. If you don''t know anything, the damage will only get bigger."


    "I see. You''re saying the Colony needs to move to stop the unknown." "


    Jimmy didn''t trust his words. Because the evidence was weak. He knew the name and characteristics of the ruin site, and the disaster that would happen within it, but did not know its location. It was a situation that no one had to doubt.


    "I''m afraid I can''t help you."


    It was a personal conclusion. At first, Jimmy also had a human crush on him. But after what he did at the White House, he turns his back.


    Jimmy, as an American, had a complaint about Xi Hyun''s bombing. He knew very well that the President of the United States had made a mistake. But it was a matter for Americans to deal with.


    Once again, Jimmy recalls information about the Mysterious Monastery and bursts into resilience.


    "Are you making excuses to monopolize the Tomb of the Unsullied?" "


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 541 00541 Monster

    The Mysterious Monastery was a place where all the wealth of the world gathered. If there was such a place, anyone would be greedy. Jimmy uncovered that again. However, from Shi Hyun''s point of view, the words were not pleasant. He had already faced anonymity twice.


    The Tomb of the Unsullied was not a place filled with dreams and hope. It was just a playground created by the disaster that drove him crazy.


    "That''s no excuse."


    "But isn''t that strange? predicting places that haven''t come out yet, predicting what''s going to happen in there, not knowing exactly where. Isn''t it smoky somewhere?"


    Jimmy plans to hang on to his horse by the tail somehow. Moreover, it was doubtful enough. Of course, he knew how powerful he was. It was even weirder that the Colony Head of the Unsettled Headquarters didn''t know who the main character was. However, she was also only one of the members of the society.


    Jimmy knew well that his attitude was dishonest. However, I was unable to be kind to Sihyun who committed the bombing at the White House.


    "Is that why you can''t cooperate?"


    "I''m sorry, but we need a better reason to move. because you can''t just jump up and down to listen to the individual."


    Sihyun and Jimmy both knew it was a lie. Sihyun has been the guardian of mankind who has prevented so many disasters. His words weighed heavier than a thousand. However, he insisted that he would not listen.


    "Great old beings are involved. Give me one more step."


    "Even so, nothing''s been revealed, so I can''t move."


    Sihyun ignored Jimmy''s words. Once upon a time, I would have talked Jimmy into it. It was rewarding and proud of him to somehow draw humanitarian conclusions. But wasting my time with pun was not what she wanted. Even at this moment, there may be hunters heading towards the Tomb of the Unsullied.


    It was a moment when his eyes changed.


    "I don''t want to argue with you."


    He lowered his voice. All he needed was a reliable partner, not a servant full of deception and pretense.


    "But..."


    "Enough. That''s it. I don''t want to hear any more of your excuses."


    "Large."


    Jimmy could not even breathe when his eyes met Sihyun. He had a seizure that he forgot to even think about. The hair plunged toward the sky, and the eyes became distant from the overwhelming presence. The difference between instinct and instinct drives Jimmy into a daze.


    It was dangerous. It was too dangerous. The demonstration was something that humanity could not comprehend. He was a man of extraordinary character. There was nothing to say. When Sihyun revealed his true nature, all mankind would be subject to him.


    Only then did Jimmy realize to whom he had made fun of the three tongues.


    [Hunters will not leave the colony until this time frame is cleared. Use every means you can to stop them. Do you understand?]


    "Al, I understand."


    Jimmy nods madly. He seemed to know why the White House had to suffer such horrors. Obviously, President Melkiven was also going to attack him without knowing the nature of Shi Hyun.


    "Seizures will fade in time."


    He turned away as if he didn''t have anything to see. I didn''t need time anyway. It had already been concluded and there was no reason to discuss the Americas'' opinions. When Sihyun gave the order, Jimmy just followed.


    Obviously, there will be hunters out there who act like they don''t have to listen to Jimmy. But there was no obligation for him to save them. All I could give to the one who wished to enter the Thorn Field was a child mixed with salt.


    Sihyun comes out and releases Tindalus'' hounds. Search the entire Zephyros area. As soon as Anonymous appeared, Jihyun, who had tuned Tindalus'' hounds to be killed, walked the streets.


    The next target was Lindsey. Even with Jimmy''s instructions, she''d be desperate to find the Mysterious Tomb. If the anonymity is true, then she was following a solid goal.


    ''This woman likes you.''


    Shi Hyun shakes his head, thinking of an unnamed word.


    "No..."


    First, I had to check the truth. I had to know whether she was talking nonsense or if she really had a story.


    /542


    It was seven years ago that Lindsey had a peculiar quality. She once had a special dream. It''s a wake-up call. Or should I say visions. She had experienced what was going to happen tomorrow in advance and watched the world turn upside down.


    There were no definite patterns or revealed content. However, Lindsey always tried to remember what happened in her dreams because it was so similar to reality.


    But the dream was just a dream. The only memory I had after I woke up was a poor memory. The d¨¦j¨¤ vu that passes through her head stimulates her interest, but that''s it. Lindsey didn''t have much meaning in the dream.


    But soon after, she had no choice but to make a big difference in that dream. I had a strange dream in the Colony. A dream that was harassed by a man who was unrestrained and nameless in order to become an apostle of a man named Anonymous and to cut him down. They were both bizarre dreams. Normally, she would have laughed, but Lindsey couldn''t ignore it.


    Because unlike other dreams, it was as clear as what happened yesterday. There were many things it took to be a dog. The despair and shame she felt was real.


    Moreover...


    If the dream I had last night was special, it was not a horror story. Maybe that''s what happened.


    ''This woman likes you.''


    Lindsey bites her lip thinking about what she told Sihyun. Even though it was in a dream, it could not seem as if the anonymity that exposed his heart so fiercely could be seen.


    "I have to go."


    I had to find a place called The Tomb of the Nameless Kings to see if it was anonymous. If it were a dog, it wouldn''t be found anonymous, other than the Mysterious King''s Nebula.


    But what if it does exist? ''


    Is that what''s happening? It meant that he would know about his heart.


    Lindsey shakes her head. Dreams were dreams, they had to be. As Lindsey clears her throat, the sound of knocking reaches her ears.


    "Come in."


    "Lindsey, you have a visitor."


    Lindsey looked up at Kang In-ho.


    "Who is it?"


    I was in a state of confusion because of my fundamental dream. Lindsey raised her head as a key to expel the visitor and quickly turned to ice. Behind Kang In-ho''s back was the cause of her confusion.


    "Han Si-hyun?"


    "Yes, I know my name."


    Xihyun shakes his head at Lindsey''s mobility. You stopped the other hunters in the first place. There was someone else he wanted to stop. A hunter who finally found the Tomb of the Nameless King. She took a big step in preventing her from becoming an anonymous trinket.


    "I''m afraid of one move."


    He walked forward and grabbed Lindsey''s hand in haste. The unexpected touch caused Lindsey to twist her eyes.


    "W-what are you doing? I can''t believe you grabbed a virgin''s hand like that. You want to die?"


    She growled loudly, but unlike what she said, Lindsey turned her head. I remembered the dream I had last night. His eyes were sharp, whether he knew her mind or not.


    ''There''s no sign.''


    Fortunately, there was no evidence of the apostle on Lindsey''s palm. It was before Anonymous came.


    ''You want to wait until he comes.''


    I didn''t want to see Lindsey in despair, so I was able to let her go.


    "What''s up, by the way?"


    "I have something to say."


    "Suddenly?"


    "Okay, so let''s go out and talk."


    Lindsey had no choice but to follow him because it was more serious than ever before. If he had come all the way here, he must have had a good reason.


    "Got it."


    The answer was quick, and the preparations were quicker than that. Lindsey went out with Sihyun and casually walked the street. However, over time, he did not open his mouth easily.


    "... you said you had something to say."


    "Yes, it is."


    "Don''t let the man paint. If you have something to say, say it quickly. It''s not like I''m eating you. What are you waiting for?"


    Sihyun didn''t know how to get lucky. Do I have to blow up the stone orb to see if I like it? Or should I say it gently? It was also possible that she lied anonymously, so she had to deepen her concerns.


    "I think the decision to come to Zephyros was a big one."


    "Why do you think that is?"


    "It''s not an easy decision to take on new challenges with the guild members you''ve been with so far."


    "You don''t have to think so big. I just wanted to be beaten by myself."


    It was a ''word I''ve heard somewhere'', but I was going to do it. The hope of being justified was that everyone could hold on to their hearts. As if I knew, I sighed at Lindsey as I watched her nod.


    For Lindsey, she was a lifesaver. Moreover, he was the one who had obtained the support that he thought he would never see again. Maybe it was because he appeared every time he got cornered. The strange emotions sat in my heart without notice.


    Of course, Lindsey tried to ignore the heart. It''s because the relationship with Xihyun is true, but it wasn''t sticky enough to cross the line. Lindsey turned away because she thought it was funny. He judged it as an occasional emotion.


    But that feeling hasn''t gone away for two years. It didn''t burn violently, but it was lighting a subtle fire. Unfortunately, the flame never went out.


    Occasionally, sometimes, I suddenly remembered her. If it had been someone else, it would have waited until the flames had stopped. Lindsey, however, remained mobile. She did not like ambiguous situations. All of the urgent personalities came from that disposition, so there was nothing more to say.


    Lindsey came to Zephyros to build her own ending. I was going to confess my heart in Colony so that I wouldn''t be ashamed of him. I didn''t expect a positive answer. The first thing was to clear my frustrated heart as if the fog had blossomed.


    "By the way, did I mention that I left the Nemesis Guild to Kedum?"


    It was an unexpected question, but he did not panic.


    "You can hear news about the Nemesis Guild all over the place. Reputation. Besides, I can''t ignore a guild you''re in."


    Lindsey felt lightened by the fact that she was also interested in herself. It was natural for me to have courage. The confession was vigorous.


    "I want to say, can I go first?"


    "There''s no ordering. I want to."


    Lindsey breathed.


    "I think I like you."


    "...?!"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    ???: Unfortunately, Miss Lindsey couldn''t come with us.

 542 00542 Monster

    Sihyun jumped up from the spot. He was the one who went beyond the Great War, not to mention the mountain war and Susan, but Lindsey''s words were unpredictable. Lindsey, who blushed her face at her reaction, snorted briefly.


    "Don''t burden yourself. I just wanted to be honest with you. It''s not my taste to worry about ambiguity."


    "May I ask why you became so fond?"


    "There''s nothing you can''t tell me."


    Lindsey closed her eyes and unfiltered her feelings for two years. They were useless stories if not in front of Xi Hyun anyway.


    "... but of course, I didn''t say that because I wanted an answer. If you don''t want to answer, don''t. I don''t want to provoke you."


    Lindsey said all right, but she knew that she wasn''t serious. When I heard that, I couldn''t help but answer. I also hated to go halfway. But there was something I had to take care of. I didn''t have time to seriously consider love.


    "It''s going to take some time to answer."


    That was the conclusion of the demonstration. Unfortunately, he also needed time to think.


    "Of course I do. I''d be disappointed if I accepted it like it''s a good thing. I''d be even more disappointed if you refused to think about it."


    Lindsey smiled cheerfully and touched her breasts. She relaxed, but her heart was about to burst. Because I heard a positive answer. Perhaps, thoughts that start with the word "tail."


    "Oh, what a relief. I should have confessed a long time ago if I''d known it was this hard."


    "I don''t think that''s something a one-sided confessor would say..."


    Lindsey''s face turned red rapidly. She realizes how ashamed she is of her actions. But he didn''t reveal it.


    "Shut up, you want to hide your favorite emotions, but you can''t hide them. Hiding it won''t solve anything. So think about answering my confession quickly."


    "You said you didn''t want an answer..."


    "Oh, I don''t know, I don''t know. Things have changed."


    Lindsey passed her thoughts and concerns on to him. He sighed as if he had nothing to do with seeing her. There was one more reason to get Lindsey.


    Now I think I know why Lindsey left the Nemesis Guild to Kedum. She took the knife in her own way.


    It''s no coincidence that I met you on the street. When I thought of her who would have done the calculations from start to finish, she was terrified. It was different from what it looked like.


    "If this was the purpose in the first place, you could have come straight to me."


    "Fool. Are you really asking because you don''t know?"


    Lindsey was unable to get close to him because of the women hanging around him. Lynn and Bererosa, and one. As far as Lindsey knows, there are three.


    Lindsey wanted overwhelming results in order to defeat the women with the same deadly charm. At least I wanted to be beaten by Sihyun. To put it bluntly, I wanted to appeal to my competence.


    "You know, it''s a little vague where I stand. Technically, I''m closer this way. Moreover, not one person is beside me..."


    "Don''t tell me you can''t accept it because there are so many. As long as it''s not one, it''s two or three. All you have to do is decide whether to accept it or not. That way I can clear my mind."


    When he said that, he suddenly burst his elasticity. I didn''t think of anything to say when I came out so boldly. My heart was pounding with pure conception.


    "If the professor finds out, he''ll collapse."


    "Of course, this will happen in life. I didn''t get a confession, but isn''t this the beauty of life?"


    Lindsey looked up at the demonstration with an provocative expression. To be honest, she wasn''t planning on confessing so soon either. If it weren''t for the dream I had last night, I would have watched more.


    "By the way, you''re packing your bags. Were you planning on going on an expedition?"


    "I was going to go there because I heard there''s a new place called the Mysterious King''s Hills."


    Lindsey said around the circle because she was sure she wouldn''t believe what had happened in the dream. It was true that she planned an expedition to find the Tomb of the Unsullied.


    When she heard that, she grabbed Lindsey''s arm reflectively.


    "What''s wrong with you all of a sudden?"


    Surprised Lindsey stares at her, but he doesn''t even flinch. It was Sihyun who was more surprised than Lindsey.


    It''s July 1st. No one knew about the Mysterious King''s Nebula. Any information you give Jimmy about the Tomb of the Unsullied is merely a way to get his cooperation.


    There was no way Lindsey could get that information.


    "Oh, sorry. Heard a story I hadn''t even thought of."


    Sihyun stepped back and urged Lindsey.


    "Where did you hear that story?"


    "... I heard it in a pub that I frequent."


    "Don''t lie to me. No one knows about the Tomb of the Unsullied now. Because it can''t be. I''m gonna ask you again. Where the hell did you hear about the Mysterious Nebula?"


    The atmosphere that had just flowed gently seemed like a lie. Lindsey bit her lip as she came out strong. Even though she was overcome, she couldn''t help but tell the story of crying, being held captive by an unknown boy.


    "State, is this important?"


    "Maybe."


    If it had been someone else, he would have refused all the way, but it was a request from Shi Hyun. Lindsey shakes her head as if she had no choice but to open her mouth carefully.


    "You won''t believe it, but I saw it in a dream."


    "Dream?"


    Lindsey closed her eyes. It was because he must have laughed at it, saying it wasn''t funny soon after. However, Sihyun listened to Lindsey with a serious look. I instinctively realized that something unusual was happening to her.


    "Can you tell me about the dream?"


    Lindsey''s eyes met her. It was because I had two eyes full of the will to know. Lindsey, who stumbled upon her memory, began to explain the peculiar qualities that occurred seven years ago.


    /543


    "It''s great to remember another future. Even if they are transcendent, it''s impossible to peek if they don''t deserve it."


    Lindsey was that rare. No, it was the only one. To have a vision that transcended the multiverse-multiple universe, one had to reach the pole. The power comparable to Nialla Totep or Yog Sotos should not be difficult.


    "I''m just vaguely remembering. Besides, I don''t remember the rest except for the last two incidents."


    "But remember, the memory is exactly the same as the papa''s. It''s not something you can rule out."


    Alto insisted that seven years ago, Sihyun became the Savior. And I got a past assignment, no past regression. Whenever Sihyun went back in time, it was ideal to assume Lindsey had a dream. The timing and motivation were too sophisticated.


    "Could it be because I became an anonymous apostle?"


    "You said you''d been here for seven years. It doesn''t have to be anonymous. But it could be because of him that his memory suddenly became clear. No, I will. He must have opened his eyes to his talents by becoming an apostle of high ranking beings."


    "Why did Lindsey have that ability?"


    "You may have encountered other beings without your knowledge, or experienced something so intense that your head would fly away. There are a lot of reasons to think. But either way, it''s not going to be easy. That''s just an external factor. Your qualifications are important for this."


    Basically, Lindsey had that complaint. A talent that can surpass all odds. But that was not a human gift.


    "Maybe we can handle time and flow like Cash. But to do that..."


    Alto thought of one assumption in his head, shaking his head. Because there was one catch.


    ''But it can''t be.''


    Lindsey was an ordinary human being in the beginning. It is useless to push in the assumptions that can happen ''when you are not human.'' Alto sighs. After all these years, she couldn''t figure it out.


    "She''s a very common human being, I think. At least for now."


    "I have to stay and watch."


    "I''m just sorry for Papa."


    Lindsey from Princess Tagnaria has just looked at Sihyun and Alto, who are telling an unknown story.


    "What the hell was that all about? And who is this kid?"


    Lindsey tilted her head.


    "By the way, my introduction is late. I''m Alto, Papaman''s idol. I don''t want any trouble, so call me Alto nonetheless. And don''t be uncomfortable when you say it because you''re older than you look."


    "... papa? Idol? Are you old?"


    I wonder if this is the fourth dimension I''ve heard so much about. Lindsey was embarrassed and could not react appropriately. I had no idea there was such a girl by my side.


    Alto stared at Lindsey''s face and chuckled. She raises a finger for Lindsey. More efficient means than a hundred words. Alto immediately handed over the knowledge and information he had.


    "Well, this is easier than a mouth-breathing conversation."


    Lindsey, who received basic information, frowned as if her head were dizzy. After a short while, she gets a good look at Alto.


    "... who the hell are you?"


    "I told you, it''s Papaman''s idol."


    Alto, who placed his hand on his chest, declared confidently. Lindsey watched her behavior politely. Lindsey, who experienced Alto''s experience indirectly, could see how things were going.


    It was surprising that it wasn''t just that. She even realizes that she hasn''t revealed anything. So far, Lindsey was able to see how much humanity misjudged her.


    Sihyun was a creature that humanity could not dare to look at. The mere fact that he was there forced humanity to bend the knee and tighten its head. I had to pay my respects and respect to him with all my body.


    That was something I had to look up to. Because even God was a disaster. Lindsey recalled every accomplishment that she had accomplished in a new way and realized once again how great she was.


    "Well, aren''t you afraid of papa?"


    Alto''s jaw twists strangely. Is this what it means to go to eighty? Despite being able to explain it in words, he sent the information directly to test Lindsey. Not to mention a personal taste.


    Lindsey was a grave. To her, she was just a loving man. Even if it was a creature that crossed the universe, it couldn''t have been real. In the beginning, I would not confess if I was going to retreat after hearing this story.


    "You can''t be scared."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 543 00543 Monster

    "Oh, really? I thought it wouldn''t be weird to go out screaming. As I expected, your talents are unusual."


    I had to be interesting. because the more I knew, the weirder it was. The sight I showed Lindsey was never ordinary. It reveals the majesty and dignity of the cosmic statues.


    A memory left unfiltered. It was not an exaggeration to say that it was a deadly poison. Ordinary human beings would have turned white or broken their minds.


    However, Lindsey gave me a grave answer as if to look at it. He seemed to have no idea what was happening to him. Alto smiled brightly at Lindsey, whom she brought with her.


    "At least I''ll welcome you. I think you might be useful."


    Alto sweeps his long forehead to his side and smiles softly. Nothing has been revealed. But it was okay. The important thing was that Lindsey was an ally. If we go back to the causal relationship, we will meet an unexpected end. Alto looked at her with meaningful eyes alternately. The new comrade was always welcome.


    "But here''s the weird part. How the hell did Papa hear that?"


    It wasn''t Lindsey who responded to Alto''s words, but Lindsey. It was because she had to repeat what she confessed to. To others, it could not be said to anyone who asked for Xi Hyun''s idol.


    Lindsey opened her eyes to Sihyun. My determination was strong that I would not let it go if I spoke carelessly.


    "I overheard it myself. It''s not a common topic, but it doesn''t mean you can''t talk about it, right? You don''t have to worry about it because it''s been a long time since I''ve seen you and talked about things like that."


    "It''s a very personal story. Can you overhear it?"


    He had no choice but to keep his mouth shut because he was absolutely right. But stepping back from this place was a sewer.


    She slammed into the baskets of women and slammed them around and trained herself to stay on poker pace. He has crossed many fronts. He has already been a warrior of inversion.


    "Lindsey was that desperate. Besides, her physique is unexplainable in science. It''s not that weird coming to see me, is it? Besides, she trusts me, and I can''t say no."


    "Hmmm, ''for now,'' right?"


    Alto, who had lived for so many years, could not have known the subtle airflow flowing through the room. My instincts tell me something unusual has happened between her and Lindsey.


    Alto twists his jaw awkwardly at the thought that a new wind could breeze from the Kingdom of Tagnaria.


    How do the other kids react? Alto''s heart trembled as if it had already smelled the stench of blood. It wasn''t that I didn''t dislike the atmosphere, but it was also true that there was a lack of irritation.


    Alto gives his mind a small gesture of gratitude.


    "Stay here for now. Even if nothing turns up, I''d like to stay and watch the progress. You want to know about your condition, don''t you?"


    "That''s right. But I have a life, too. If we''re gonna keep an eye on things, we should meet regularly, right? Why do you need to stay?"


    "It''s nice..."


    Alto, who left a meaningful note, stood up.


    "Then I''ll be going now."


    "Wait, I''m not finished with you!"


    "It''s over."


    Alto passes by, ignoring Lindsey''s appeal.


    "And Papa, make the lying a little better. It was a long speech, not like a wave."


    Even before Sihyun said Moore, Alto waved his hands, turning his back. As I watched her leave the room, I felt an unknown defeat for her and Lindsey.


    "... It''s not easy."


    Lindsey scratched her hair. One of her lovers, Alto, had an interest rate traitor charm. Beyond humans, his appearance was lively, and his eyes were covered with mistrust. Standing at the boundary of a girl and a woman, Alto was an unstoppable nemesis.


    Lindsey shrunk without even knowing it. Her beauty wasn''t the least of it. No, it was superior.


    Her life was telling her that. But the moment I saw Alto, that confidence was crumpled up like a signpost.


    The women next to him were the witches who could destroy the country as well. Beauty for beauty, ability for ability. I didn''t miss a thing. I was already feeling overwhelmed. Lindsey shakes her head and touches him to clear her depression.


    "You''re a good liar. Otherwise, it would have been impossible to accept the love of women in one body."


    "..."


    It has already been discovered, but Shi Hyun only nods quietly to establish his last pride. His lying opponent is only swimming and Lean. Other lovers, like ghosts, discovered his lies.


    "Just rest. I''ll take care of the Unsullied. Just in case, don''t leave. Your dreams are not lies. We could really get into that situation."


    "Is there anything I can do?"


    "Unfortunately..."


    Sihyun shakes his head carefully. Anonymous was a train without brakes. I became ordinary enough to experience the extreme thrill of being human. There couldn''t have been more to say. He was a complete lunatic.


    /544


    The anonymous crest travels back in time. His movements were unpredictable because he had already moved once. Using the Scarecrow dimension as a shovel, Anonymous lifts the entire Tomb of the Unsullied.


    "Oh, that''s a good spot."


    After scouring the open terrain, Anonymous chose ''there'' as the last stage. There was no place he could think of more suitable. Anonymous broadens the Tomb of the Unsullied, picturing the face of a crooked Xi Hyun. It was a place to decorate the damage, so I penetrated the space more carefully than ever.


    All the way to the golden chamber has become a maze. The circular passageway got tangled up and moved to a new area. The sight of creating a new fork in the road crossing with the fork in the road was disturbing just by looking at it.


    Even at the ant house, it was no exaggeration. Even with a competent guide-guide, finding the golden chamber would be impossible. Even with the map, the results have not changed.


    "I trust you."


    yyyyuuuuuuuuvk!


    The creature shakes its maze, vomiting a eerie groan. The monster''s name is ihot. A full-bodied ihot with a resilient body.


    Hundreds of legs protruding from a round body like a rubber ball held the center of gravity. In a space without a bridge, there were blurred eyes.


    Rounded body. And hundreds of eyes and legs were enough to provoke a physiological aversion. Those who come to the labyrinth are more terrified that Eoth may be nearby than the pain of not being able to find a way.


    Anonymous, the ruler of the unnamed and the owner of the unseen, has forged the ihot with evil and victory. Like an anonymous body that likes entertainment and fun, Ehod went to seek his own pleasure, regardless of means and means.


    "Yes, you are my second gatekeeper. I''ll find your boss, the first gatekeeper, later. Don''t worry. Everything''s gonna be fine."


    It was then that time stopped.


    As the space distorts, black fog pours down through the cracks. A strange gas that vomits pressure and despair just by looking at it. The repulsive energy was enough to contaminate the mind.


    Soon, a man emerges from the black mist. Wrapped in a white cloth with a firm body and sun-kissed skin, he gracefully approached the unknown.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Lee Myung Myung. Or should I call you Mr. Nameless? Which would you prefer?"


    It was a strange march, but it was anonymous. Rather, he burst his momentum towards a man who knew his identity. Just as the man knew anonymity, so did the man.


    "If that''s what you''re doing to get my attention, I''ll give you a compliment. I love it, Nialla Totep."


    Anonymous, who was bitten by the pleasures of entertainment and amusement, loved the feces and variables. It was also a feature of his father Azatos.


    "Do you know me?"


    "Yes, you are the one whose father gave him the most special opening. You never know. You''ve been given the privilege of never trespassing on anyone, haven''t you?"


    Earlier, Azatoth gave his most special gift to his beloved. The only privilege in the universe. It was an opening that didn''t even hold Azatos. They gave up their abilities for their most cherished existence.


    But anonymity didn''t know what it was. All he knows is that the breach has kept Niallatotheb safe so far.


    "Causing chaos and chaos, wreaking havoc on the universe, but no one has come near you. One of those abilities... I really envy it."


    "Is that all you know? I''m ashamed of you.I didn''t want to be a star. Oh, by the way, please call me Slander Nigri. because that''s the only name we use now."


    "Yes, Slander. Nice to meet you.I ''ll skip the introductions. I think I know."


    "That makes sense. I''m glad this conversation went well."


    Slander snorts.


    "I don''t think so. I''m working on it. You can''t just kill someone you care about. You have to say it nicely. How did you get here? No, why are you here?"


    I knew Azatos cared about Slander-Nilatotep. But that was it. Because anonymity didn''t spare him.


    I didn''t want to be disturbed by anonymity. I fully wanted to fight Sihyun. And I wanted to slowly look at his distorted face, unable to endure his despair and cries.


    Slander was able to read the will of anonymity easily. Because the being-ihot behind his back was explaining everything.


    "There''s no need to be so vigilant. because I feel the same way about Mr. Anonymous. I''m here to give you a little help. So why don''t we talk about who we should be dealing with?"


    "We''re supposed to deal with this?"


    Slander''s eyes narrow as he realizes it''s a test subject. He who suddenly reached out for help couldn''t be worse. Furthermore, Slander was a creature of chaos and chaos. Anonymity does not ease its guard against the thought that its plans could collapse.


    "I just want to thank you. But that''s it. Whether you came with a pure intention or not, you''d better leave quietly. If you interfere with my fun, I''ll kill you first."


    "I''m sorry you don''t believe me."


    "Don''t be silly. It would be a big mistake to think that you would change my mind if you thought that you were my father''s favorite."


    "Then why don''t we do this? I''m really just trying to help. I will not accept payment or favors."


    "What can you do for me? Why are you talking like that?"


    "You''re right next to me."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 544 00544 Monster

    Slander points to the one next to him. Only then can the fatality be seen by Slander''s side. White hair, eyelids, lips, nose and ears. His eyes burn red as everything burns.


    He must have an unusual history. However, it was not his two eyes that caught his eye, but the presence that grew every minute, every second. This is what it means to grow infinitely. A sudden burst of elasticity prompts him to head toward the slander.


    "I''m Chris, who I cut with all my heart. As you can see..."


    "He went through outer space. Khh, my father''s favorite creature is very different."


    "Even Mr. Anonymous''s Eothasian handiwork is not great."


    "No more compliments. I can''t make such a great piece."


    "Mr. Anonymous is such a compliment."


    Eothas was a scary creature, but it was impossible to compare with Chris. Of course, it was possible to grow equally with him. However, cutting my bones into flesh would not have been very efficient. Technically, Ehod was also an unknown body.


    "..."


    Chris bites his lip with an indescribable humiliation. Anonymous and Slander are now bargaining as if they were buying and selling goods with him. It was embarrassing, but Chris couldn''t talk. He had no choice but to trade truth for freedom. Losing his freedom, Chris is just a puppet that moves here and there according to Slander''s will.


    "Do you accept my offer?"


    "Ha, it must be weird not accepting it when it comes out like this. Can I ask you one question before I accept?"


    "Ask all you want."


    "Why are you doing this?"


    "I just want to see my real father. I don''t want to see the traces my father left me."


    It was a word with many meanings. Other beings wouldn''t have understood Slander, but the anonymity born in Azatoth''s body could tell him what he wanted at once. Slander wanted to see Azatos'' will through his demonstration.


    "You''re not normal either. I can''t believe you''re wandering around looking for someone who doesn''t even know if they exist."


    "Wouldn''t it be better than giving up without even trying?"


    She shrugs her shoulders. We didn''t need any more reason to use each other.


    "But what if he moves on his own? Honestly, it''s annoying. I think my stomach will twist if I see a defective product explode."


    Anonymous read feelings that were unknown in Chris'' eyes. And he was already aware that it could have a negative impact.


    "I''ve prepared something that doesn''t have to be."


    Slander skillfully rummages through his chest as if he knew what to say. What he pulled out was a crystal the size of a baseball. An opaque crystal was vomiting dark light.


    "John Mezamalek''s Crystal. We share the same fate as Chris. He will, too, because the crystal of John Mezamalek is holding his soul."


    "Yes, that''s why we were able to catch him. The tools and methods are so overwhelming, they can''t even speak. I don''t have anything to say to you if you stab me in the back right now."


    "Rest assured that''s not going to happen."


    Anonymous picked up John Mezamalek''s crystal. It was no exaggeration to say that Chris'' right to life and death was in his hands.


    "It''s a big barrel."


    "Absolutely."


    Seeing that he had prepared even John Mezamalek''s crystal, he would have been willing to leave it there from the beginning. Anonymity read Slander''s intentions, but it didn''t matter. You accept Slander''s offer as if you were aware of it. It was not a losing business. Chris lived, Chris lived.


    The anonymous man who saved the third gatekeeper smiles brightly.


    "Then I''ll be going now."


    "Okay, bye."


    The backside slider disappears into the black mist, creating a flurry of space. It was just the two of them, but anonymity naturally treated Chris.


    "Come. I''ll teach you what to do."


    "Do not command me. I''m the only one in my life."


    "I''d love to say it nicely, but why don''t you start with this?


    Anonymity shook John Mezamalek''s crystal. Chris'' life-span was there. You can''t escape being an alien god. Recognizing his situation again, Chris clenches his fist.


    The Crystal of John Mezamalek. It was the result of his mistakes. He borrowed Alto''s hand to cross the dimension.


    Alto is the body of the Slander. He couldn''t have known Alto was on board. Slander carved deep wounds into his soul as Chris crossed dimensions. He had hanged himself without Alto knowing.


    When I saw John Mezamalek''s crystal, the grief Chris felt could not be expressed in words. The scar from his imperfection had still clutched his ankle. There was no escape. As I grew infinitely, I didn''t know the answer, but I was more likely to die before that.


    "Then I''ll take good care of you, third gatekeeper."


    Chris could not deny anonymity.


    /545


    Lindsey''s eyes flashed as she stayed in the Kingdom of Tagnaria. He didn''t know how to deal with the extreme treatment. Until I woke up and slept, the servant stood beside her like a shadow.


    Maybe it''s because he''s a guest of Se-hyun. Servants, maids, and butlers. Those in Prince Tagnaria clasped their heads together. The most important thing on Earth was a series of services that even symbols couldn''t dare taste. The food and entertainment did not stop. Everything was overflowing.


    Lindsey was distracted by the abundance of courtesy of Boone. But there were drawbacks everywhere. That was the first customer, Lynn.


    "You''re staying because of an unusual quality?"


    "Yes."


    "Something smells fishy."


    "You smell something, sis."


    "You know what? The gumiho''s nose is like a ghost. I have a reputation. I actually used to be useful."


    Gulp. Lindsey swallows a dry saliva on an unexpected bluff. Thinking about it, it was a one-sided sale. There were plenty of opportunities to counter. But she couldn''t even say a word. Though the thief''s footsteps seemed off, Lindsey was not weak enough to let go of her conscience.


    "It only takes time."


    Looking back at Lynn, Lindsey sensed that things were getting twisted. Lean was just the beginning, I suppose. Fortunately, one came as a second guest. I literally came here to see his face.


    "You knew that the last time you saw it."


    "Yes, sister."


    Lindsey naturally raised her voice because she knew that one was older than she looked.


    "Make yourself at home. Other women may come, but don''t be discouraged. It''s all gonna be a prank class anyway."


    I nodded and disappeared, as if I knew every single tapping shoulder. Looking at her who was as strong as her older brother, my heart sank. Lindsey was impressed with the type, and welcomed her third guest.


    Sherry Niguras. She was a shining star. Lindsey died as soon as she saw Sherry. Unlike her clumsy and dull, Sherry was the woman a man wanted, herself. Secret sexual fantasies seemed to possess the human body. It was no exaggeration to say that the cruelty and abstinence that flowed through the body was a weapon that tempted reason.


    "Your choice. I''ve been worried sick, but it''s raining. You don''t even have to control it."


    It was a smooth gesture, but Lindsey couldn''t open her mouth. It was a woman who deserved it. Any man born into this world would pretend to be a thousand dollars to hold her hand.


    The fourth guest who appeared immediately. Lindsey was nervous about her appearance. Bererosa la Tagnaria. She was the loser on the eastern continent beyond the Kingdom of Tagnaria. I could not help but fear the ruler of one continent.


    "Is this how it''s going to be?"


    Bererosa sighs a little. Lindsey was one of her lovers, whom she saw through her third eye. Although not explicitly, she expected this day to come.


    Just because you came to Princess Tagnaria means you''re ready to go. Bererosa, who had assessed the will of Sihyun, remained silent. It''s because she didn''t seem to change the future by hindering it here.


    Bererosa smiled to make a good impression. Taking down an enemy is more important than embracing one who can be an enemy! If it was inevitable, I had to enjoy it.


    "Please take good care of her, Miss Lindsey."


    "I really appreciate your help, Queen Bererosa."


    "The Queen, wouldn''t you say that''s a little harsh? I think we''ll have more days. Please call me sis."


    The tone was closer to asking than ordering, but to Lindsey, it was heavier than anything else. The ruler of the continent could not bear the burden of lowering himself.


    Lindsey talked a few words with Bererosa, and she seemed exhausted. Bererosa was born with grace and dignity. A chaste atmosphere that could not be gained through effort surrounds her.


    Lindsey, who sent Bererosa, sighed. If it was a blessing for the swimmer to travel with his family. If I encountered a swim, I would have screamed pretty soon.


    Of course, the suffering did not end there. There was one last guest left.


    "What do you think? Staying here isn''t so bad, is it?"


    Lindsey shakes her head with a playful smile. He had already given up halfway. It is because Alto, the last guest, was not overdone, even though he was the most powerful enemy. Though she hasn''t seen it many times, Lindsey is well aware of the cunning nature of Alto.


    "I knew it was a red lie to watch the progress. You knew this would happen, didn''t you?"


    "It''s all over your face. Well, it''s not that important, is it?"


    "What?! That''s all that matters!"


    Lindsey cried. The storm is not far away.


    "It''s not the waves that make up their minds. To see how we react."


    "What?"


    "In other words, the conclusion of the papa is already out. All that''s left is our permission."


    "Why..."


    "If Papa really hated you, do you think he could stay here? He probably wouldn''t even think about it."


    "But I don''t think he did."


    Alto enjoyed Lindsey''s passion.


    "You don''t know about Papa."


    He was basically a harmless person. But once he set his goals, he was a natural hunter who jumped without looking back.


    "Careful. Papa''s been looking for all the prey he can get. It''s not gonna be possible to get away with this."


    "That can''t be right. He''s a moron who can''t even feed."


    "But it''s dangerous in bed. It turns into a beast."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 545 00545 Monster

    It was just one word, but the impact was overwhelming. Lots of scenes passed through Lindsey''s head. The delusion she had so far exploded at once. At this moment, she was the heroine of the soap opera. However, Lindsey handled all kinds of complaints wisely.


    "I don''t want to hear any dirty jokes. And that''s private property. He won''t be happy either."


    "Hahaha, of course I''m joking."


    Alto raises his heel and whispers to Lindsey''s ear.


    "It''s not an animal, it''s a monster. Even an animal can''t outrun the waves. I love this. I can''t explain it."


    Lindsey''s face turned red automatically as the new firewood entered. The obsession that eroded her mind followed her tail.


    Lindsey had never experienced it before, so she did not know the criterion of what Alto was talking about. In the beginning, she was a hunter. A first-rate hunter that can only be chosen by a skilled person. He was brilliant in every way, so he was confident that even monsters could handle it.


    But how good would it be to say that? Knowing that she was mocking herself, Lindsey couldn''t stop dreaming.


    "It''s cute because it reacts right away! It''s purer than it looks. I thought it was obvious at first, but it wasn''t. The kind that raises love all by herself? Or the unstoppable type? Which way?"


    Alto looked like a brother to anyone, but she was the one leading the conversation.


    "Shut up! Even if what you say is true, I''m not that interested in him."


    Lindsey pushed Alto away, unable to bear the shame. It was a pity that I couldn''t hide my heart. Alto was a cautious figure, if anything else. Seeing the gap was digging my grave.


    "Really?"


    "Of course. Why should I care about him?"


    "You can''t be honest."


    "You''re just being pushed too hard. And the excitement."


    "A dishonest child needs punishment."


    Alto raises a finger. And I sent knowledge and information to Lindsey as I did the last time. At the instant, Lindsey''s face, which was indirectly experiencing Alto''s experience, suddenly burst.


    naughty words that provoke each other and explicit movements, suffocatively hot heat, and lust. Alto showed me beyond Lindsey''s imagination.


    "Mi, are you crazy!? I can''t believe you''re showing this to someone. He''s got exposure! Ah, ah, no matter how much you want to play games, this is crossing the line!"


    "What is he talking about? I don''t know."


    Alto whistles as if he knows nothing.


    "Bar, you just showed me that."


    "And what is that?"


    "Ugh."


    This is the heart of Hong Gil Dong, who cannot call him Father. Lindsey wanted to shout out loud, but she couldn''t. The moment she couldn''t resist, she lost. All Lindsey could resist was her recitation.


    "You showed me what happened in bed."


    "A bed... that can''t distinguish between fantasy and reality? I''m afraid that''s all you need to hear."


    As Lindsey''s face distorted without cause, Alto smiled joyfully.


    "Hehe, was the virgin who didn''t know anything so irritating? It may not be as bad as this, but every couple in the world plays like this."


    "Bar, distract."


    "It''s a sacred duty only married couples can do."


    "Ugh, gross!"


    "So you''re not going to do it? If you want to live alone forever, I will respect your wishes. I''m sure Papa will be the first to know."


    "..."


    The appearance of Alto smiling at Bashi was evil, itself. But Lindsey couldn''t hate her. I even forgot to hate myself for stopping my heart pounding. I tried to get rid of the sight in my head, but it didn''t go away.


    "Oh, I laughed a lot in a long time. No matter how much I tease the other kids, they don''t react."


    How long will it take for that to happen? Lindsey was afraid to ask.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Shame on you."


    "You don''t need me anymore."


    "Yeah? But staying here isn''t so bad either, is it?"


    After inadvertently entering, Lindsey burst into elasticity. It was because it was true that we were able to adapt to the Kingdom of Tagnaria thanks to Alto''s continued approach. Everything was possible because of Alto''s consideration. Of course, Lindsey could not easily admit that.


    "I think I''d be better off without you."


    "I''m disappointed. You showed me something good as a sign of friendship, right?"


    "Well, look at that for yourself."


    "I''ll show you later. What''s good is sharing, right?"


    "That''s not going to happen!"


    Lindsey cried as she watched Alto disappear with a wave of her hands. Alto was Maiface to the end. Lindsey gave up understanding. How will humans understand and use the will of the typhoon? Lindsey lets out a sigh.


    Lin was a lively flame and one was a still river. Sherry was a refined rose and Bererosa was an impenetrable iron wall.


    And Alto was a mountain that could not be crossed. They were just one enemy. What happens if we swim here? Lindsey thought about her future for a moment, shaking her head.


    Nothing is fixed yet.


    "It''s just so confusing..."


    Lindsey, who was blushing, quietly entered her room. It seems that Alto''s memory won''t be erased for a while.


    /546


    Kim Jong In came to the pub today and drank a lot of beer. It''s been a week. Everything stops at the news that the great old presence of the Mysterious Ruins has turned off Ferrari. Jimmy Connor, Director of the Colony, was the leader of the Unidentified Territory.


    Even if Kim Jong-in was a second-rate hunter, he could not enter the undiscovered land, not more than a hundred or less. When he got drunk, he left the pub and walked without a care. The habit of walking until the spirits disappeared was an injection.


    But if you''re unlucky, your nose breaks when you fall backwards. I lost my job so quickly, I was worried about him, but the trials fell on him. Something caught my foot. Kim Jong-in, who had fainted more than anything, bit his lip.


    "W-what?"


    Kim Jong-in regained consciousness and could see the object on his feet. No, it wasn''t an object, to be exact. It''s a pit, slightly smaller than a manhole. Kim Jong-in looked at the strange hole that could be seen anywhere and kicked his tongue briefly.


    A hidden alleyway. Colonies were still developing, so there were plenty of bad spots except for the sprawling streets. The pit must have been a place to put the manhole, too.


    "It''s not going to work here either."


    Looking into the pit was a reflexive act. He wanted to know how messed up he was, so he left it there. After piercing the darkened curtain of the night and looking into the pit, Kim Jong-in breathed. It was a hole, not a hole. It''s also deeply connected.


    Ruins!


    Kim Jong-in found an opportunity there. The hole that I didn''t suspect was the result of the poor construction was actually a passageway to the ruins.


    It was not a situation to explore an undiscovered land anyways. Who would have thought there would be ruins in the city?


    Besides, this isn''t even a frontier, is it? ''


    The situation does not require anything. There was nothing to worry about. The dream of daily life was near. Kim Jong In thought that he could monopolize an entire ruin site without looking back and attracted other hunters. Not only was he trustworthy, but he was good at it because he was connected to them until he became a second-rate hunter.


    So Kim and the party members threw themselves into the hole. The road is rough. It''s part of the labyrinth, up and down, and up and down.


    Even though the water and water were blocked in front of him, Kim Jong-in didn''t worry. They were worn out hunters of the White Forge. A veteran, in other words. They were easier to deal with than breathing.


    The difficulty dropped endlessly due to the narrow circular passageway. Since there were few monsters that needed to be dealt with at once, the burden was naturally reduced.


    Down, down, down. I wonder how long it took. Kim Jong In''s breathing began to become difficult. But the brighter he laughed. It was evidence that they had gone deep underground. There was no reason to cry when I was getting close to the money.


    The labyrinth became simpler and simpler. And when the paths became tangled like an anthill, the party members were appalled.


    "What is that..." "What is that? Which way?" "I''ve never seen him before. All hands, battle stations!" "No, no. I think we got the wrong guy. We have to run."


    It was not just a monster that blocked the only circular passageway. It was full of flesh, like a rubber ball, and had hundreds of legs in its round body. Watching her moving around and holding the center of gravity made my back creepy.


    "Forward, yyyyyuuuk, backward...!"


    Creepy little bugger. There couldn''t have been a human being who could hear it and keep the peace. No matter how strong they were, it was impossible to surpass the species gap. The only thing that was already regressing was the sound of alarm.


    "What are you talking about!"


    One of the party members shouted, but no one could answer. It''s not magic. It''s not magic. It''s weird. They are unable to move under the pressure of an unknown creature. Fear and fear clinging to their bones, or in their heads, gripped their ankles.


    And the corridor was blocked before they could make a decision. A lump of rock came down from nowhere. An unknown creature stands in front of them, and a lump of rock stands in their way.


    Kim Jong In takes the confused party members and knocks on the unknown monster. But it was useless. All of their attacks have gone back to nothing. Not even a scratch.


    "Forward, lllyuuk, backward¡­!"


    "... Are you asking me to choose between the front and the back?"


    The discerning hunter reads the creature''s intentions precisely. He would, too. The unidentified monster was holding a coin. The coin was laid at an angle, as if to throw it at any time.


    "Do you think it makes sense? You insist on flipping a coin in this situation, monster?" "But there''s no other way to interpret it." "What difference does it make?"


    One of the hunters comes forward as everyone grumbles. He wanted to finish the play as soon as possible.


    "But we have to check."


    "Forward, lllyuuk, backward¡­!"


    "I''ll choose the front."


    At the same time, an unknown monster tosses a coin into the sky. The coin that hit the ceiling fell to the ground with a clear, clear sound. The results betrayed the courage. Unfortunately, the coin pointed to the back.


    "You don''t think there''s a penalty, do you?"


    As soon as the man''s words are finished, the monster slaps him on the head. Elastic. Light and cheerful enough to hear a funny sound. The penalty was honey night.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 546 00546 Monster

    "Did you hear that? It''s perfect. Perfect." "What, were you a savage?" "I mean, he''s been attacking me for a while, but he hasn''t responded." "The ruins will make you a gatekeeper." "I didn''t mean to pry. It''s nothing."


    The grievances that have been suppressed so far have erupted all at once. Often there were horseshoes or horseshoes. It was not only human artifacts that made use of vanity.


    The hunters take a sigh of relief, concluding that they are more of a bloated type of pressure.


    But he who was hit by the honeymoon did not think so. No, I didn''t have time to think about it. It burst like a balloon that swelled to the limit while everyone was laughing nonsense. The sigh of relief became a sigh of lamentation as his colleague''s flesh and blood became everywhere.


    At that moment, the chubby spiders slowly climb up, devouring the dead hunter. The unidentified creature didn''t attack the hunter. I just planted a seed. In the beginning, they had such a big gap that the workshop couldn''t be built. Hunters in the creature''s eyes are only a useful food.


    Everyone was zinc. Fear and primal fears of things they couldn''t comprehend engulfed their minds. The ability of an unknown monster was unknown. I couldn''t even predict.


    Those who instinctively realized they couldn''t win ran away without looking back. But the road was blocked. You didn''t go on an adventure here to become the prey of monsters. The false conclusion was not what they wanted.


    "Shit, shit!" "I shouldn''t have listened to him. I thought it was too uncomfortable." Shut up, it''s too late to regret it. "


    Spiders that grew up eating corpses moved to rule out enemies that had broken into the maze. Spiders that go into the hunters'' clothing faster than bullets chew through their skin. The wounded spiders rush into it without hesitation.


    Rectangle. The hunters lose their minds after hearing a terrifying burst in their ears. The feeling of loss and anxiety that the spider''s name is ripping them apart, that one or two usable parts are disappearing. The last remnants of the restraint are torn like a signpost, and they scream.


    "Forward, kkkkuuk, backward...!"


    The nightmare is not over. There''s no future where you can''t outrun a monster. The hunters reach their limit, running toward the unknown monster without anyone having to tell them first. A coin toss costs your life, which means you can live if you hit it right. They had no choice.


    The first to arrive, Kim Jong In put everything on his luck. The party members who were together had been erased from their minds for a long time.


    "Forward!"


    As soon as Kim Jong-in''s decision was made, the monster threw a coin into the sky. The coin that hit the ceiling fell to the ground with a clear, clear sound. The coin points to the front. Kim Jong-in, who won the gamble, roared in his heart.


    "Great!"


    Kim Jong-in, who held two fists, congratulated him. But maybe it''s because he was careless about the joy of surviving. Kim Jong In did not sense the energy of death approaching him.


    Beat it.


    "To?"


    Kim Jong-in, who was struck by a night of honey by an unknown monster, was forced to make a silly sound. Weren''t you only punished for misbehaving? If you were going to do this in the first place, why did you suggest flipping a coin? After the thought of injustice had crossed my mind, Kim Jong Yin shouted at the unspoken monster.


    "Now, wait a minute. Hey, are you there? You got it, you got it, why?"


    You grip the boiling belly and grunt, but the beast is always cold. As his body expanded endlessly, Kim Jong-in intuited his own death. There was no way to live.


    "You can''t do this. You can''t do this!" "That''s ridiculous. Hurry up and fix it." "I can''t. It doesn''t work." What if I say no? Fix it! "


    Bam. Kim Jong Man explodes and the hunters who follow him. The disaster from the monster was fair and fair. There was no one who could resist his touch.


    The rooted seeds of the hunters begin to bloom one by one. Seeds as clumps, clumps as spiders. Spiders that grew up eating flesh and blood followed the creature. Their mission is to guard the road to the Golden Chamber. An unknown creature disappears into the labyrinth, along with the cubs he gave birth to.


    /547


    Chris frowns as he watches the work of an unknown monster, Eothas. From inducing coin tosses to slaughtering regardless of the outcome. Even in the process of killing, Ehod enjoyed the power of anonymity.


    Everything from one to ten was a hobby. It was true that he filled his hands with thousands of people''s blood to become the head of the circle earlier. But Chris never once harassed their lives.


    If you kill, you kill. There were no other emotions in the process. Murder has always been a means to victory. Though he rose to become an extraterrestrial god, his values have not changed so far. You may have been abandoned by Alto and insulted by Slander, making that thought even harder.


    The sight of tens of thousands of insect-spiders-crawling along Ehod disdains the image of the beholder. Physiological disgust was also a disgust, but she conceived so many seeds for fun.


    "That''s disgusting."


    "It''s a cruel critique. Can''t someone who listens a little bit more feel at ease? Technically, I''m the parent of Ihoth. My heart aches when others judge me that way."


    When did he show up? Chris snorts, looking up and down at the sudden appearance of anonymity. I didn''t want to accept the obvious joke.


    "So it''s not disgusting?"


    "Don''t you think people who come in here are more disgusting than Eothas?"


    "The ulcer. It was imperative that they enter here. And you''re the one who led them here. Don''t you think it''s funny to say it''s disgusting now?"


    "But they had a few chances. If I had told Sihyun about the breach to the Mysterious Monastery, none of this would have happened. They came all this way because of your lust and desire. It can''t get any uglier than that. Isn''t that right?"


    "Greed and desires that cannot be handled... but it is also necessary to have such men. Those who do not know the fountain, who roam around like thunderbirds, have existed in the East and West. The important thing is that those who know their nature watch and use them."


    "What, are you pretending to be alone? Oh, come on. No matter how stupid you are, you can''t be that stupid."


    "At least I don''t deserve to mock you. I knew that and I used it. You stand on the same line as them."


    "It makes sense to take responsibility for your actions."


    "Is that what you always say when you do what you want?"


    It was remarkable to say that there was such a thing as a noble being who had never seen a promise. Chris'' cheerful words shrug his shoulders. It''s because it wasn''t wrong. Like Chris said, he was a hedonist from head to toe. He was an unforgettable entertainment and amusement.


    "But I don''t do fountains. I only move as far as my arms go."


    "Can you handle setting up a maze here?" "


    "Of course you are."


    "No, it''s your fault you chose this place. He''s the only motivator. You will lose eventually."


    Chris acknowledged the power of his demonstration. No, I had to admit. It was an enemy that was hateful and hateful, but his abilities were real.


    "It''s okay. I know one big weakness. Aim well enough and I won''t lose."


    "Don''t you see? What you did to him was a fountain of water, Anonymous."


    At that moment, the smile disappeared from the anonymous face. Even if I could pass on another word with a smile, I could never ignore it. It is because his very existence was the antihorse of Xi Hyun. I didn''t need any measures.


    "I think I do."


    "I think I do...?"


    "Yes, why Slander made you a slave, not a partner. First of all, you have no manners. I want to sit on the top of my head, which is nothing. I can see why Slander would roll you like this."


    "Did you say everything you wanted to say?"


    Chris releases his strength, but his aggression is short-lived. It disappeared like a spring breeze as soon as I touched the edge of an anonymous garment. The gap was extreme, but Chris never bent his knees.


    "No, I''m not done yet."


    Kwung, the stillness that broke Chris'' arm looked down at him with an unbelievably cold expression.


    "Maybe there''s a reason why someone your size is stuck together like this?"


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    "Oh, so it''s revenge? There''s no clearer reason than that. Slander must have left you with a simple but intense feeling."


    "Don''t you think that''s too much nonsense? You have John Mezamalek''s crystal. If you didn''t want to die, anyone would have cooperated."


    Chris tried to slip away, but anonymity was not seduced by what he said.


    "And the only thing left is an improvement, right? There must have always been a craving for strength since it was so much more than that. Your body smells like Yog Sotos, so don''t deny it."


    "..."


    "Do you think I''m still working on the fountain?"


    Chris was speechless. Anonymous insight has surpassed his expectations.


    "You can''t know that until you see the results."


    "Kick, are you going to defend your pride to the end?"


    Anonymous laughs like crazy. He gave Chris a generous score. I had never seen such a funny creature before. I liked the contradiction because the boundary between good and evil was not enough.


    "If things go well, I''ll give you this. No matter how things go, I''ll give you your freedom in the end."


    The anonymity of John Mezamalek''s crystal was confirmed. Looking at the glittering crystal, Chris''s expression distorted.


    "What are you talking about? You know I''m a sign of Ubo Satla. Don''t you know what it means to give it to me? No, you''re not. Are you enjoying yourself?"


    "That can''t be right. I mean it."


    Since John Mezamalek''s baptism, there has been only one concern. How can we make the most of John Mezamalec''s crystal? The anxiety was in his head all the time. Numerous options emerged and disappeared, but anonymity was not an easy choice.


    But the anonymous conversation with Chris ended with a long, long worry. The path that was chosen was the path of Sihyun and Slander''s cries. In the end, he didn''t give up his nature.


    "That would be much more fun."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 547 00547 Monster

    Choices only those who know themselves can make. Chris didn''t believe in anonymity because he was arrogant and arrogant. Anyone could say that. Actions are important. To Chris, anonymity was not something he could trust.


    "Yaaawn! There will be more people coming in from time to time, so cut them yourself. Tell me when Si-hyun comes. Report all entry of the first gatekeeper. You know who the first gatekeeper is, don''t you?"


    "Yes..."


    Speaking of which, I don''t know why Anonymous was so interested in her, but Chris begged her for mercy. It must have been a bad thing.


    "I''m tired, so I''m going to go inside and sleep. I''ll leave the small talk to you. You can do it with dogs and cows, so I don''t have to give the orders."


    Chris struggles to resist the branch on an anonymous mission that underestimates him to the end.


    "If you take John Mezamalek''s crystal, I will strike you first, Anonymous."


    The blatant remarks did not sway the anonymity. The difference between him and Chris was inexplicable.


    "Yes, yes. I believe you, third gate keeper."


    The fatality that caused yawns to sag like drowsiness turned away. Chris just gazes quietly at the mysterious back, which is getting further and further away.


    /548


    It''s been a week since the exponential expansion of missing incidents in the colony. At first, he didn''t even know that there was a disappearance. However, as the gap grew, it could be seen. After a day or two, as the number of hunters left, many people tilted their heads.


    If it had been any other time, he would have been just happy. Exploring uncharted territory was just as dangerous. There could be few who disappeared without a rumour.


    But the timing was a problem. It is because no one has gone to the undiscovered place in the last few days. It happened entirely in Colony.


    It was then that the disappearance incident was reimagined. Jimmy, Director of the Colony, was in a hurry to find out the truth about the disappearance.


    If it were an undiscovered site, he would have had to give up his investigation, but what happened in the Colony could have been solved in his hands. It was no coincidence that we discovered the disappearances through a super-strength investigation.


    "We did some digging, and we found a hole in the basement. It''s still being found all over Colony."


    "Most likely not a natural phenomenon, but an artificial phenomenon."


    Bererosa says one strokes his chin. It was not unusual for the ground to sink. The problem was that there was a disappearance. If it were just a hole, it wouldn''t have happened.


    Naturally, it was a phenomenon of someone''s malice. This couldn''t have happened on its own.


    "So there''s some kind of ruin site in there?"


    Sherry shakes her head and looks at Lynn, feeling pathetic. If you heard what he said, you could easily deduce it.


    "Think about what you said. It''s a ruin and a battlefield."


    "That''s right, there''s only one place in this situation that''s a good candidate."


    Sherry and Alto nod, looking at each other. They''ve been thinking about it ever since they heard about the disappearance.


    "... you deceive me to the end."


    Missing accident and colony. And the Anonymous and the Anonymous King. The demonstration of the combination of words was easy to understand. There was nothing to ask. Anonymous is the choice of the Colony stage. A place where two dimensions come together, Colony. The intention was to swallow the whole thing up if you didn''t come.


    "I can''t believe there was an incognito monument in the Colony..."


    It was truly an anonymous judgment. He chose his pleasure until the end. It was no wonder Tindalus'' hounds had failed. The enemy has been at your feet from the start. Maybe he didn''t want to hide at all.


    I frowned on her glabella, thinking of the face of an unknown who would be having fun.


    "What about people?"


    "We''re evacuating immediately. because if they were really in the Colony, it would be an unbearable disaster. Maybe we should abandon the colony."


    "I''m afraid I can''t help it."


    Sihyun was also not at ease. Knowing that anonymity can travel back in time on past designations, it was impossible to control the flow of time. The more I used the designation in the past, the worse things would get. I had to finish everything on the first challenge.


    "But there are those who haven''t."


    "Who is that?"


    "Hunters. They thought it was an opportunity."


    "Hunters?"


    It was the only thing I received from him. She had eyes that could accurately see the human greed and desire.


    "There''s nothing to see. You know there''s all the wealth in the world there, so don''t even tell me to go in there. Even if there is a monster there, you won''t regret it unless you try it yourself."


    "One quantity is correct. Remaining in the city to the end, they are still wandering around to discover the entrance to the Mysterious King''s Hills. Blind to a thousand dollars, they''re not even reporting to the unmanned headquarters of the rescue vehicle they found."


    "That''s messed up."


    It was natural for the victim to show up. The hunters were never able to defeat the creature in the Tomb of the Unsullied. But he didn''t pity them. It''s because I''ve already given you plenty of opportunities. I was only responsible for the consequences.


    "We could use Tindalus'' hounds."


    With the ability to travel through time and space, it was not enough to surround the entrance to the Tombs of the Unsullied. So he turns to the sound of calling to himself, leaving the hunters to Tindalus'' hounds.


    "Papa, what are you going to do now?


    "You''ll have to go in. We opened the way to the Tomb of the Unsullied, but if we don''t get inside, there will be even greater catastrophe."


    Anonymous intent was apparent, but he could not resist.


    "You gonna be okay? It''s gonna be tough on Papa. Taunting like this should give you that much power."


    The fatality born in Azatoth''s body was immeasurable to the depths of Alto. But what she can be sure of is that anonymity is never an easy opponent. It must have been hard to use your abilities to win.


    "It''s okay. Even if I go in, it won''t be anonymous, it''ll be me." "


    Sihyun smiled bitterly. The power that spread when he came into contact with anonymity must be eating away at his body. I was able to affirm that I had been hurt.


    Lindsey realized what she had to do in a rush.


    ''I''ll be the only one.''


    She was the one who knew the most about anonymity. He became the apostle of anonymity twice. Not only the basic information, but looking into his head, she seemed to know how anonymous she was going to be.


    "I have a good plan."


    Lindsey, who caught everyone''s attention, said so. Taking a deep breath, she confidently reveals her plan.


    /549


    Maybe it''s because tomorrow is the day to cut through everything. Lindsey could not sleep. It''s because vague anxiety is breaking my heart. Lindsey left the room and took a step without hesitation. Soon after, she was able to see her standing by the pond. When she found Lindsey, she tilted her head.


    "Lindsey? What are you doing here without sleeping?"


    "What are you really doing here? It''s ugly to be shivering alone."


    Lindsey looked at the pond as she approached her. The moonlit pond boasted a stunning view. I thought I knew why Si-hyun was here.


    It was a moment when she opened her mouth.


    "The plan. I don''t think you should... There''s so much you have to deal with."


    "Are you still saying that? Stop talking about it. It''s already done. And there''s no cleaner plan than this."


    "But..."


    He couldn''t get rid of the sadness. I didn''t like the fact that Lindsey had to put a burden on Lindsey''s shoulders. Perhaps it will fall into the hands of an unknown again.


    "Don''t worry. You know I have to do this, right?"


    "Yes, but..."


    "If they set an inevitable trap over there, they''ll dig one that won''t be avoided either."


    Lindsey said confidently, but trembled with unknown emotions. Even though the worst future was lost, it was not because the memory of being harassed by anonymity was erased.


    However, Lindsey stood up tall.


    "I''m going to have to kick his ass. You didn''t have enough to trample a lady''s heart, so you used it all you wanted. I''ll never forgive you."


    Xihyun reflexively exhaled. Lindsey, surprised by her behavior, naturally shrunk. It was only then that I realized what I had said.


    Lindsey stared at her.


    "The answer to the confession. When this is over, are you gonna tell me?"


    "No."


    "What?"


    Lindsey was stunned by the adamant word-negative. I can''t believe this is how a lifetime of confession ends. An unforgettable development became an unforgettable wound for her. But that was also only for a moment.


    "You already know the answer to that, don''t you? Or do you want to hear it for yourself?"


    Lindsey turned her head when she met her eyes. He had embarrassingly straight eyes. Lindsey collapsed as she wrapped her arms around her waist. The situation has come to pass that has been anticipating and anticipating, but she cannot get used to it.


    "Okay, don''t! If you start acting suspiciously, you''ll start screaming."


    "You don''t want to be with me?"


    Lindsey didn''t even know she heard a dead grass voice.


    "I hate to say it, but..."


    Sihyun smiled and pulled Lindsey even harder. Close enough to breathe. Lindsey''s eyes couldn''t focus. I knew what he wanted. But there was a big difference between knowing and practicing.


    Lindsey didn''t know what to do. Is it right to push, or is it better to respond? She closes her eyes to the choice of biting her tail. It was a trial by trial.


    "It''s just a kiss. If you do more than that, you''ll really scream."


    Lindsey caught her mind and waited for her response.


    Soon, when the warm warmth touched her lips, Lindsey shook her head. A firecracker burst from his head. It was more stimulating than I had ever imagined. Lindsey held her trembling hand and opened her eyes for a while. And I realized that it was my thumb that touched my lips.


    "Hey, you! You''re saying this is how it''s gonna go down?"


    I can''t believe you beat yourself up over one finger. Lindsey, who did not want to embarrass herself, trembled.


    "Closing your eyes causes this kind of immortality."


    "That''s it, Town?!"


    Lindsey couldn''t connect the words. It was the lips, not the fingers.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    ???: You had fun, didn''t you? What do you think''s gonna happen next?

 548 00548 Monster

    Lindsey imagined tens of thousands of things that could happen on the bed and put herself into the flow. There was nothing she could do. She was a skilled hunter, but this moment has become a prey for Se-hyun.


    "Ah¡­"


    As Lindsey lost her warmth as her lips dropped, Lindsey made a sad face like a child who had lost her toy. Losing purpose, she just strokes her lips.


    "Let''s do this next time after work."


    "... a fool who can''t even eat his own food."


    "That''s refreshing."


    /550


    "Then go."


    "I''m waiting. I''ll send a signal."


    Lindsey left for Tahnaria, accompanied by numerous escorts in front of Sihyun, and headed to the Mysterious King''s Hills with the party members. She smiles as she sees Kang In-ho running without hesitation. It was always a pleasure to have a colleague to be with.


    The incandescent royal crest rooted in the colony is nearby. Lindsey''s frequent pub also has a passageway. Lindsey hurled herself to the entrance to the Mysterious King''s Hills and looked around.


    It''s already the third challenge. This time, Lindsey''s Mysterious Hills had a darker and grimmer atmosphere than ever before. It was different from her memory. The tomb was transformed into an indestructible labyrinth. Hunters wake up to the pressure of an unseen abyss and a wide circular passageway with an invisible ceiling.


    "Pay attention. The moment you''re careless, everyone dies."


    Lindsey was able to lead the party members brilliantly. Her instructions were accurate and thoughtful, as it was the third challenge. The size and scale were lacking and the location changed, but she did not shake.


    "The darkness is creepy." "Don''t you think he''s turning around?" "Maybe there will be no results." "But you have to trust Lindsey. He''s not a liar."


    "Quiet, everyone. Sound-sensitive magic should be nearby."


    Lindsey raises her hand and shuts the mouths of the party members. Then I cut down the magic that hides in the shadows. I was able to cope easily because it was a grudge that killed one of her party members when I first challenged her.


    It''s like I''ve seen the future. The party members stare at Lindsey dazed at the magic sword. If not, she was a unique talent at the party. It couldn''t have been surprising.


    "Why are you looking at me? We have to go now. We don''t have much time."


    But Lindsey was buried. It wasn''t the Tomb of the Nameless Kings that filled her head. She urges the party members to succeed as soon as possible.


    Lindsey eliminated all threats. Every time I crossed the circular passageway, I knew exactly what was wrong with the magic and the magic, and I was able to clearly destroy the source of the trap.


    The basic goal of the Tomb of the Nameless Kings remains unchanged. The number of witches and sores increased, and there were more hidden traps, but they were not insurmountable. It was just a body explosion. As Lindsey continues to act, the hunters do not keep their mouths shut.


    Lindsey was a hunter who had reached the Golden Chamber in the past. Despite her lack of information, she now knows the answer to the Mysterious King''s Tomb. It was natural for the expedition to speed up.


    How long has she walked? Lindsey stops at the sound of screams. The party members who were with her also lowered their posture and looked around. Soon after, an young man appeared from that side.


    "Sa, help me...!"


    What appeared to them was an unidentified boy. Thin fingers and narrow shoulders. Flawless skin. His small figure was actively appealing to how fragile he was.


    Kang In-ho stepped forward and grabbed the shoulders of the boy who was about to collapse.


    "I don''t know what''s going on, but calm down."


    "Ah, ah¡­! Thank you very much. Thank you. I thought I was gonna die. I thought everyone was dead, and I was the only one left, so I was going to end my life here. Thank God."


    "Okay, so just breathe. There are no other monsters around here."


    Suddenly, the boy came out of nowhere, gasping for breath. Lindsey, who knew who the boy was, sued him for his smoke. I used to be shortsighted, but now I''m different. He was the enemy.


    "I''m speaking at this party."


    "Oh, I''m Anonymous. I was dragged as a porter."


    "Perhaps Mr. Anonymous''s party was wiped out."


    "Yes, it was embarrassing, but I had to run."


    "How did you get hurt?"


    "... I don''t know. It happened so fast, I didn''t get a good look at it. But it was either magic or magic. I felt like I was enjoying hunting."


    When she first met Anonymous, Lindsey thought he was a victim. He was pitied that he was a poor man who had been dragged into the Tomb of the Unsullied by the hunters.


    On the other hand, the other hunters learned of his history as soon as they heard the anonymous tip. Those with thick bones soon felt helpless.


    ''That number doesn''t work anymore.''


    Lindsey faced the situation calmly. Anonymous was a good liar. She also believed him when she met Anonymous. There was no reason to doubt. But it was a moment when that relaxation became a blade. Lindsey had no intention of repeating the same mistake.


    "But you ran away, too. The most dangerous thing at the party would have been Mr. Anonymous if he had not resisted."


    "Is that so? You must be lucky."


    Even now, anonymous men have killed porters. He became a mere mortal and hunted the mighty. Sihyun said, ''Murder Yoo Hee''. Disgustingly, anonymity was a creature that hunts the strong in the scarf of the weak.


    Lindsey licked her lips. So far, so good, because I knew I was going to approach myself intentionally, so I was able to make a plan. There was nothing unnatural.


    "If you don''t have the strength to go back alone, will you follow us for a while? At least nothing dangerous will happen until the expedition is over."


    "I wanted to ask you first."


    A cheerful smile gives you a nod. He naturally infiltrated the party. Lindsey smiled without anyone knowing. It was all in her hands now. Soon after Anonymous joined the party, a large number of magical objects jumped out.


    "The magic is coming."


    Lindsey, who realized it was an anonymous prank, slaughtered the witches with the party members. In the past, she failed to endure this number.


    But now, when it comes to change...


    Lindsey, who controlled the pace, hung a maze that was tangled like an ant''s nest. The chase of the devils was persistent. It''s a movement that seems to know where all the hunters are. Watching the magic coming out constantly was exhausting.


    "I''ll scatter them all. Let''s meet at the location you specified a moment ago."


    Lindsey had to break up with the party members. It was almost impossible to adjust the line in an urgent flow. Moreover, she was well aware of the purpose of the magic objects. This was the only way everyone could survive.


    Lindsey, who sprinkled the chase of the magical objects, breathed a short sigh. Silently approaching, Anonymous wipes the sweat that flows over his forehead.


    "Ha, ha... are you okay?"


    Lindsey nodded herself.


    "I''m sorry. I assured you it wouldn''t be dangerous, but you look ridiculous."


    "It''s okay. There''s nothing here I can be sure of."


    Lindsey woke up. That was the flare. Unlike the others, anonymity revealed its nature. It was our third meeting. I already knew how he attacked.


    Lindsey''s eyes saw an invisible movement. I had to know because I gave my back twice. Lindsey picks up her sword and cuts off his wrist before she can even swing her dagger.


    "Yes, I''m not even sure you exist."


    "You¡­?"


    As one hand falls free, an anonymous voice howls. It wasn''t part of his plan. I was only staring at Lindsey for a moment. Anonymous noticed the situation at a rate beyond his wildest imagination, and laughed in vain. He also benefited from the past designation.


    "Wow, did you notice that? Sihyun would have been right next to you. You didn''t fight him already, did you?"


    "Shut up. It''s disgusting."


    Lindsey put the sword into the sword. Calibrated by Wind, she poured all her strength into the sword. And split the incident. Attacking, defending, evading, countering, and hitting. Five independent accidents began a thorough understanding of the situation.


    "It''s okay. I''ll make you cute again. No matter what anyone says, you''re my first gatekeeper. Khh."


    "Why don''t we finish this killing spree first?"


    "It''s over. Even if you want to keep enjoying it, I have plans."


    "Are you breaking the rules because you''ve been spotted? Maybe it''s scary. It''s too much to ask a kid who''s never gambled for his life."


    Anonymous pauses. It was a mockery that pierced his subconscious. It was a trivial taunt, but the effects were overwhelming.


    "Oh, I see. You think you can win now? Khh, that''s why you''re here. I''m enjoying killing fun because I''m no different than a normal human being."


    "You have a long tongue. Come on, if you''re gonna make a move."


    "Yes, I''ll do whatever you want. But if it''s mine now, it''ll be dangerous. I have no intention of using a doorman like before."


    "..."


    "If you want to fix your habits, you have to touch them yourself. Honestly, I wonder what a hunter trained to the max tastes like. Oh, of course I don''t have to be disappointed that I''m young. The bottom is more like an adult than an adult."


    A shivering smile comes forward without hesitation. He''s grounded and holy. I couldn''t die even if I died. Even though Lindsey couldn''t do anything here, it wasn''t too much.


    But Lindsey had no intention of winning against anonymity from the start. Even if he provoked him to stand on the same line, the variables could have happened as much as possible. All she wanted was a moment. Lindsey has everything in her possession.


    [Transcension period - Il Island ( ? 38275;)]


    The Black Ground breaks through the Black March, leaving the Black Ground faster than light. A flash that was not even noticed was inscribed with a solid line that was thin into the air.


    Whimpering, as blood leaks out from between the cracked breasts, anonymity laughs madly. His bones cracked and his heart pierced, but he was fine. As long as there was a rift difference, Lindsey couldn''t kill the fatality. As Lindsey tapped her chest, the scars on her chest disappeared without a trace.


    "Khh, even a normal person could use this kind of privilege, right? Oh, well, aren''t you just a human being? Heheh heh. So none of this would have happened if you hadn''t taunted me, right?"


    The joy of anonymity did not last long. He started stumbling without even ten steps. As extreme fatigue consumed her body, she looked up at Lindsey with surprised eyes.


    "... silly."


    "What?"


    From the very beginning, the end of anonymity was fixed. Sleep and hypnosis got to him. It was just a trigger that triggered Lindsey''s black horse.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 549 00549 Monster

    When she looked at the furniture that was touched by him, she bit her lip. I was too arrogant. I resented myself for mocking him for not seeing him actively.


    Why didn''t I think I could hide it? Anonymously, it bursts into elasticity.


    ''It was then.''


    When going back in time through the past designation, the demonstration did not resist violently. His purpose has been set from the beginning. I''m sure he must have orchestrated this situation in secret and grisly.


    More and more sleep. Lazy mindset. I''m tired as if I''m wet. There were countless signs. However, I regretted it no matter how fast it was. When you need to take your next chance! Anonymous resisted to the end. Sleep and hypnosis were powerful powers, but they were nothing compared to his arsenal.


    But anonymity soon settled down. There was no way to push the catastrophe deep into the body. The spirit that seemed to be floating on the clouds sank in a daze.


    "Beautiful gift, isn''t it?"


    "... Shit."


    "I don''t know if a guy like you will die, but the price of trampling a lady''s heart is great."


    Lindsey, who was trampled on anonymity, worked coldly. She still hasn''t forgotten the act of anonymity. Silence gave strength to a lifelike life, but the two eyes that began to close were a floating point. Finally, the shoulders of the unknown sag.


    Lindsey raises her sword, looking down at his sleepy face.


    "Give up the hope of a good night''s sleep."


    Anonymous was sealed up most of its power for an unreasonable reason called murder Yuhui.


    It was impossible to kill because of the difference, but it was possible to inflict a fatal wound. No, at least you felt the pain. Scream no matter what you stab. Lindsey, who quietly raised her mouth tail, lowered her sword.


    Ting.


    Then a gust blows behind her back. What happened in a moment. Lindsey collapsed behind her. It was as if a giant hand had pushed her away.


    "Are you¡­?"


    Hair, eyelids, lips, nose, ears. After everything was burnt away, the man was confidently exposed, not obscuring his twisted face. Lindsey, who was overwhelmed by overwhelming existence, vomited a short breath.


    Elegance and prestige that can only be possessed by the strong. If Alto''s memory is correct, the man''s name was Chris.


    Enemies!


    Judgment was swift, and Thatcher was faster than that. Lindsey raised her sword to correct her posture. I had to secure anonymity here. At least I had to tear open the anonymity on ''this side'' so that Sihyun could take control.


    "I want to see him die, too, but now is not the time. Stay back."


    The man in the middle, Chris, mispronounced. If Anonymous dies, there is no way he can recover the crystal of John Mezamalek. It didn''t matter if the anonymous words were true or not. What was important was that the opportunity itself disappeared.


    "If you want to see me die, what''s standing in my way? Are you committed to loving but not loving?"


    "... With the situation like this, I should kill you, but I''ll move on." It was fun watching this guy get sloppy. I''ll spare your life for smiling at me. "


    It was a unilateral notice, but Lindsey was indisputable. She had no choice until Chris showed up.


    "Why did you save him?"


    "You''ve been ignorant for a long time. I can''t believe you asked me why I''m walking."


    As Chris shakes his hand, Lindsey is stuck to the wall. She coughs out the bubbles, unable to withstand the shock. Even a first-rate hunter couldn''t handle a creature beyond reason and understanding.


    "Hehe."


    "A promise is a promise. Go outside, I''ll save your life. And enjoy this moment. It won''t last long anyway."


    The anonymous Chris disappears.


    Can we go after him and take away Anonymous? Lindsey notices the situation calmly and shakes her head. That was all she could do. It was all up to him now.


    /551


    A vast space like the Great Ocean coexisted with the fears of the endless and the fears of the unknowable depths. There was nowhere to center, nowhere to abandon center. I was ruthless and ruthless all the time.


    It was the universe, where the mysterious energy intersects, creating countless life-forms. All kinds of logic were born, and all kinds of concepts fell apart. literally everything in the world. The universe was infinite and weightless.


    The stranger who entered the dream noticed the look on his face.


    It was the shadow, itself. The contours were as forged as that of man. The dark gritty surface was impressive, but that was it. It was as faint as a faint faint fade that disappeared immediately.


    But I could tell it was anonymous. It was similar to the entity that gave birth to him. Even the half-brothers were not exaggerated, so anonymity opened their mouths with a bitter smile.


    "Ah, ah. It''s Shi-hyun."


    "Welcome. First time in a dream?"


    "Hehehe, you called me to a place like this."


    It was unpleasant. Even though I couldn''t read the opponent''s numbers and fell into a trap, I didn''t care about anonymity. Even that was part of entertainment and fun. How can I just do what I want to do and see what I want to see? Anonymous really liked this situation. Unilaterally dominant games were not fun.


    "I knew I''d have to come here in person. This place is a hundred times more glamorous than the stage I prepared."


    The never-ending nebula of reality and the universe in a dream. There was nothing to ask. The stage that mattered the most to those who transcended and spread the universe was the latter.


    The universe, reborn with the correction of the soul source before it, was vast and vast. There were no limits to the space and dimensions that run beyond the horizon.


    "I lost this. I lost this. You''ve been waiting for this fight as long as I have. Khh."


    "You haven''t forgotten what you did, have you?"


    "I don''t know, I''m a little overwhelmed. Can you tell me exactly what I did?"


    "Yes, you were."


    Sihyun didn''t expect anonymity to reflect. Since Anonymous was born in Azatoth''s body, the brawl was in the right order. The idea that we could understand each other through conversation was a fantasy that would not even come out of our dreams.


    "If you think this is your own stage, it''s a mistake, Han Si-hyun. I was born here."


    "What...?"


    Is this another form of deception where anonymity is good? When he was told that he was born in a dream, he had to frown. It was impossible for a dream to transcend reality.


    "Oh, this was secrecy."


    Anonymously, he tapped his head. Do they know about dream-land? Though such thoughts passed through my mind, Xihyun shakes his head. Just because he wanted to know wasn''t something he could find out.


    "If you knock, you''ll realize."


    "Yes, it''s your mistake. Knock, but you never know."


    Sihyun, who received the soul''s correction, crazily pulled on eternity. At that moment, the energy that would melt even in my dreams grew in my hands. The sphere compressed to its extreme was dark and gloomy.


    "One shot..."


    The demonstration draws the energy of the massive explosion and shoots at the void. The sphere that moved along his hand swallowed up anonymity. The universe erupted at one point and swept through everything. After completing the bowl, he was able to concentrate in a turbulent world.


    After a massive explosion, Anonymous appears through the storm.


    "Khya, it was a great beginner. Yeah, that should be enough to take him down."


    The anonymity that returned to the mainland was a disaster that encompassed the entire universe.


    Early on, he transcended concepts and minds. The phenomenon that can be defined as miraculous, azirang, or fog all over my body seemed to fade away, but it never disappeared. It was just a blur.


    The Nameless, ruler of the unnamed and owner of the unseen. Anonymous roars. They repeated joyrides for fun and amusement, but his essence was extraterrestrial. Just because I wanted to throw it away didn''t mean I could throw it away.


    Anonymous decided to become a spear that pierced him, freeing Azatos'' body from its full power as it had intended.


    "But big explosions have to be prevalent in outer space."


    Outer space was an imperfect world. There was a time when a big explosion came down like a rain storm. It was not unnecessary that anonymity could withstand a massive explosion. However, Xihyun did not waver.


    "Of course I did. You''re not going to be able to withstand me coming here to kill me."


    "So you tested me?"


    "What if I say yes?"


    "Of course I have to test you."


    Anonymity reveals the fangs you''ve been hiding so far. He hurdles through the universe without a hitch. After being calibrated by an anvil, he aims for his neck. Se-hyun also raised the spirits to capture the anonymous entity that was not captured.


    So they fought in a world where there was no one.


    /552


    "Looks like Miss Lindsey has successfully completed her plan. Se-hyun entered the dream. From now on, we will attack the Mysterious King''s Nebula."


    Now that Anonymous is gone, it was time. The Mysterious King''s Nebula, which had lost its anonymity, was merely an ordinary ruin site. Bererosa looks at Lin on the front.


    "Rin, let''s evacuate the people inside with me."


    "Of course."


    Bererosa turns her head to Hana and Sherry for help.


    "Miss Hana and Miss Sherry, get rid of all the defensive personnel that are central to the Mysterious Nebula."


    "Don''t worry, it''s my specialty to disable it."


    "Very well. I have a favor to ask of you. I will do as you say." "


    One always accepted bluntly and Sherry accepted as usual. Bererosa''s gaze, which naturally ruled women, returned to the next batsman.


    "And Miss Alto, stay here and lead the field. Leading the people from the Tomb of the Nameless Kingdom to the Kingdom of Tagnaria, I will leave all variables in the process to the judgment of Miss Alto."


    The skills of the assistants were more important than the rushers. Those who were aiming for the vacancy of Shi Hyun were all aiming for a successor. Alto''s wisdom and experience transcended the abilities of others, even though he had lost the power of nature.


    "Okay, just trust me."


    After receiving Bererosa''s expectations, Alto gives a heartfelt assurance.


    "Then I will enter the Tomb of the Unsullied. Please have everything ready."


    So Bererosa and the other women enter the Mysterious Hills. From now on, they had to fight time. I didn''t think I''d have to throw away the colony and Zephyros if I woke up anonymous.


    /553


    Grade 4 hunter Jun admitted that he was being overly insolent. I came to the Mysterious Monastery with a dream of gold, but all he got was despair. The party members had already gone on to become famous. The lucky Joon who survived only ran as instinct told him to. But only for a little while. The fatigue that had been stockpiled for a long time caught his footing.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 550 00550 Monster

    Kung, Zhejun, who had lost his center and fell helplessly, stared at the horses and horses that had followed him. There was no one who could help him. The end of the dream overflowing with minutes was frustrating and miserable as always.


    "Shit¡­!"


    Over Joon''s head, who closed his eyes, his life passed by like a horse''s eye. However, having a debt to repay and a family to support did not make this situation better.


    You will be a cold corpse just as your comrades died. At the sound of the monsters approaching, Joon placed a leash of hope. But there was someone who held onto the leash of hope he had set free.


    A scorching beam of hot light passes over Joon''s head. A beam illuminating a dark passageway melted everything. Joon opened his eyes to the heat of warming his skin and saw a miracle.


    As a grade 4 hunter, the crust of a monster that wouldn''t break even if he knocked it out with all his might melted like midsummer ice cream. It was the beginning of the slaughter of Bayaro.


    "Stand back."


    Jun reflexively took a step back. And at the same time, a woman with nine tails passed by him. Joon is unable to concentrate on her appearance, sprinkling golden light. It was like being possessed by a fox.


    Every time a woman who shines brightly like the sun takes a step, the monsters in the Mysterious Monarch Hills melt like ice. The force forged by ultra high temperatures and ultra high pressures raised the temperature to its limit. The benchmark shifted to an overwhelming advantage that ignored tolerance and persistence.


    He knew her. Her name is Myriana. It was one of Han Si-hyun''s favorite women, the King of Shadows.


    "Ah, ah."


    Zhejun, who was squatting in his place, swept off his palpitating chest. It was an unexpected salvation. It was like I was dreaming.


    "Calm down. You''re safe now. Please do not underestimate what happened today. because we can''t have this kind of luck forever."


    Zhejun turned his head and burst into elasticity. Beauty that shines even in urgent situations. An impressive woman with jewelry-coloured transparent-dark green hair on her forehead. She was also a face in his memory. I was a hunter in the colony, and I couldn''t have known her face. She was the most famous person here.


    "Thank you, thank you very much. Queen Bererosa, I will never forget this favor."


    Zhejun, who could not endure the joy, even forgot to face him and worshipped the flounder. Bererosa shakes her head and urges him. This was not the time to sit quietly and talk.


    "Get up. Just because we''re here doesn''t make this place safe. Get out of the colony. This will take you to safety."


    Bererosa points to Tindalus'' hound. Zhejun, who looked at a raging wolf under a dark blue mist, swallowed a dry saliva.


    "Oh, I see."


    Bererosa pulls out her Eid circle, watching Joon Joon disappear on top of Tindalus'' hound dog. Looking at Rin''s actions, she was also struggling.


    "I don''t lose, Lynn."


    Bererosa, who raised the third eye through Solomon''s eyes to its limit, correctly predicted and predicted his path. Then he began to beat Lin.


    Their rescue was just beginning.


    /554


    Hana and Sherry break through the Mysterious King''s Nebula into the light. Dark and gloomy light intersects like a clear, clear light and shadow, killing the monsters of the species.


    If Bererosa and Lynn were in charge of the rescue, they were the Hitmen responsible for the treatment. The swords that eliminate the biggest threats eliminate all visible targets.


    I didn''t need skills or skills. With the overwhelming power of squeezing the worm, Sherry breaks through the entangled labyrinth and one that makes all the monsters into clubs. Their goals were set from the beginning.


    "There''s a lot of power going on there."


    "Yes, I can feel it, too. A doorman with no name."


    The enormous power that holds the Mysterious Tomb in its place. One and Sherry, who caught a trace of the great old existence, rushed crazily towards the source. Soon they could see the mountain of the dead. A river of blood with guts flowing and flesh and flesh. They frowned at the stabbing of the nose.


    "It''s a little late for that."


    One was able to understand the situation calmly. None of them were eaten from the inside or normal. It looked like it was eating as much as it wanted and spitting as it wanted.


    "... This is, uh, cobwebs."


    Sherry, who investigated the dead, found a thin thread in the flesh. A thread of viscosity and elasticity is not easily severed by the strength she exerts.


    It was then that one happened.


    "I see you have a visitor."


    "I hate to say it, but I have no choice but to follow your orders."


    Bloop-oop. Bloop-oop. Sherry snorts as she looks at the full-bodied spiders. That number has reached millions, but she hasn''t taken a step back. Differences in class cannot be expressed verbally. The victory and defeat has been fixed since the encounter.


    "Spiders, like, but not spiders."


    "It''s probably influenced by what we''re looking for."


    "Then it must be our enemy to deal with."


    The one who forged the sword with his mind obliterated hundreds of thousands of spiders in a single blow. Even the advanced hunters, influenced by the breakthrough, could not stand by the monsters, but were indispensable to one who had surpassed the limits.


    Spiders who realized one''s power instinctively went after Sherry.


    "You chose the worst to avoid the worst. It''s a mistake that monsters without reason and intelligence make."


    Sherry''s turn into dark matter pierces the entangled labyrinth. A handful of ash scatters through the air as the spiders are caught in a thick, dark mist.


    After killing millions of spiders, Sherry and one went head-to-head. This was not the time to waste fighting flying flies.


    Down, down, down. As one and Sherry moved on, the path became simpler and simpler. Soon, the interior, tangled like a labyrinth, followed a path.


    "Forward, kkkuuuh, backward."


    One hears a gruesome groan and laughs bitterly. She finally revealed her desire for existence. Intimidation that stimulates overwhelming presence and instinct. It was a power and power that only a great old being could wield.


    "... I see you''ve come to the right place."


    Sherry observed something in front of her eyes. It was full of flesh, like a rubber ball, and had hundreds of legs in its round body. It was pathetic to see him moving around and holding his center of gravity.


    "Front, yyyggggh, back."


    "I don''t want to choose, but I''m curious. I''ll choose the front."


    At the end of one word, Eothas, the great old creature, tosses a coin high in the sky. Trembling, with a clear, clear sound, the coin that fell to the ground was gently pointing to the back.


    Eothas moves around to punish, but he turns his aggression back to zero with one light gesture.


    "Can you live by winning a coin toss?"


    "That can''t be right. Either way, I will kill the other. because that''s what they''re made of."


    "Win or lose can''t affect the trend. Too bad. It could have been easier..."


    "One, I know what you mean, but it''s a mountain to cross anyway."


    "Then there''s nothing I can do."


    As one gestures, recreated cardiothoracics hover around her by the third rule. A sword that pierces even her black heart. Beyond the concept of the sword, the heart sword is closer to one power.


    "Good thinking."


    Sherry turns dark matter into a black Aurora. Her body is full of mysterious armor as she moves in a natural disaster. Sherry looks at one that draws an infinite amount of power through the Apostle''s evidence.


    "We don''t have much time, why don''t we finish this once and for all?"


    "I think so, too."


    One smiles at each other, and Sherry corrects her posture. Her training for four months has improved. The intermediate strong presence was not something that could be stopped.


    One who stopped his mind chanted his own privileges to the world.


    [Open wall - no polarity]


    A radius of nothingness. Every heart sword around her has become a change-force that breaks concepts and logic. There were no limits to the heart blade beyond distance and interval. A sword that can cut through anything if it exists. The constantly triggered opening wall, the polarly calibrated heart swords began to rotate.


    Sherry unleashed her strength and increased all the elements that make up her. The shackles were unchained, followed by rapid expansion and expansion beyond their limits. With the addition of acceleration, Sherry, with the addition of an increase, captured the birth of the universe in her body. The explosion that happened before the world began, she silently recites it.


    [Opening Wall - Genesis]


    There is a phenomenon that is mixed and ineffective with a huge explosion that breaks down concepts and logic and the world itself. Linkage of opening and opening walls. It had unexpected consequences for them as well. As the yaws (20985;) and iron (20984;) fit perfectly, they were aiming for a higher hardness, filling each other''s deficient components.


    Despite reducing the range and power limit, the two walls exploded forcefully through the outer nucleus. Tuquaang, the moment the unwashable scar engraved on the Neptune Tomb, Ehod turned over the providence and laws of the universe and issued a privilege.


    The unmarked breach pierces the Unsullied Tomb.


    [Open wall - phase transition]


    Eothas'' body disappears without a trace, but the breach he left behind is not finished. There was no power to perform miracles in phase warfare. It didn''t have the potential to reverse the situation. It just continued. The progress of the phase transition was in perpetual perpetuity.


    The one who noticed the defect opened his eyes. At the same time as killing Eothas, an opponent of the same magnitude appears elsewhere. What the hell am I supposed to call this? One of the spotters picks up Ihott''s maneuver not far from here, then tilts his head.


    "... this?"


    Sherry, who grew up with so many existences, knew the significance of Ihott''s opening walls at once. It was because it was no exaggeration to say that it was an extension of the eternal life that Shud Muel had.


    "Perhaps he was resurrected through a medium."


    "A vessel? Was there one?"


    "There is. You would have done the same thing."


    Sherry lifts up a spider, and the last one bursts into elasticity. And I put slang in my mouth. There were millions of spiders she slaughtered.


    Not sure how much longer we''re gonna be. If I was wrong, I might have gone to a billion units. And yet they all have the potential to become great old beings. One was absurd and came out with nothing but laughter.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 551 00551 Monster

    It was impossible to blow the entire Tomb of the Nameless Kings. There were still many people left inside. I was looking for them all the way to Lin and Bererosa, but I couldn''t rule out such a place.


    In that sense, Ehod was strong. He was specialized in turning off time. It was a disaster that could be reborn at any time if all the spiders in the Mysterious Monastery were not burned.


    "You knew we were coming, so you were prepared."


    "I don''t like her."


    It was impossible to concentrate on killing spiders. It''s because there must have been other spiders in between. However, if you concentrate your strength on pursuing Eothas, you will not see the end.


    You can''t choose easily from either. Two things had to happen at the same time. The answer was in the division. You had to slaughter spiders while killing Eothas.


    "I''ll kill as many as I can."


    "Then I''ll go after him."


    One and Sherry came to the conclusion at the same time, not to mention who read each other''s thoughts first. Maybe it''s because he''s a colleague who can leave his back. Their answer was clear and firm, as they looked inside their heads.


    "I hope you work hard. Otherwise, my efforts will be foaming up."


    "Make sure you don''t turn my efforts to nothing. I''ll always be faster than you."


    "I''m looking forward to it."


    One short snore and Sherry turned their backs, looking at each other''s faces.


    /555


    "Looks like it''s begun."


    Alto smiles nervously as he senses a heavy vibration beneath his feet. A battle between the winner and the loser takes place deep underground. Alto glanced at the front relaxed because he did not doubt that his loved ones would win, not to mention Sihyun.


    Perhaps the Tomb of the Unsullied is suffering from great growth pains. It was too likely to collapse without being able to withstand the harp of outrageous beings.


    "Then I''ll trust you here, Sis."


    "Don''t worry. I don''t even do this kind of workout."


    Watching Cash''s chariot soar through the sky, Alto controlled all the entrances to the Tombs of the Unsullied. Covered in black fog across the colony, she healed the wounds of hunters coming up on Tindalus'' hounds.


    And slaughtered the horses and horses that were coming up with them. Rescue and defeat. Contrary to this task, Alto digests more naturally than breathing. The catastrophe in urban colony-for her to move on a planetary scale was only a short distance away.


    It was nothing to be surprised about, and nothing to be angry about. It was almost everyday for her. Alto, who was surrounded by the black fog, was in fact strange. It was scary that a flash appeared in the east. She ignored the causality and laid waste to the vast city like an empty house.


    Alto''s performance was distinguished when he encountered numerous monsters. Chaos and chaos. And for her to be the source of death, murder was, above all, a familiar act. The level of proclamation was meaningless.


    Even if all the monsters in the open field advance towards Alto, she was able to clear up in one day.


    "I swear, I''m Papa Man''s idol. Even if they come like this, I can''t interest you."


    Alto''s breasts trembled with the smell of blood I had tasted for a long time. Even though the connection was broken and separated from Nialla Totep, chaos and chaos were an instinct and nature that could not be erased from her.


    "Yes¡­?"


    Kuang, the ground shakes with a huge bang. Shock as if the ground were collapsing. At its center of gravity, Alto noticed an explosion of one and Sherry''s power deep underground. The terrain that encompasses the continent, as well as the origin of the planet, can be reversed. It was a gateway.


    But still. I can''t believe I''m blowing up a wall in the basement. Alto shakes his head in their sadness.


    "... you''d be surprised what Papa sees. No, you''re not."


    Otherwise, Colony was on the verge of collapse. Like a nicely split waffle, the formation and formation crumbles and ground water is gushing out of it. In any case, it was a sign of destruction. As a city, I was okay with losing my function.


    At that moment, Alto shouts as he flies over his head. Earlier she saw a girl perform a miracle.


    "Kathy, can you do this?"


    "Of course!"


    Kathy, riding behind Deeroe''s back, focuses her mind against the harsh wind. The ability to see and rewind the flow of time, ''reverse'', was the greatest power given to her. And it was a miracle that no one could easily use.


    As Kathy prays earnestly, the strength in her body flows out without hesitation. The cracked layers become one, and the collapsed buildings begin to return to their rightful place. At this moment, Colony''s time was reversed.


    Kathy suppressed the storm between one and Sherry. All reactions were in her hands. Even if the most powerful force pierces the colony, the flow remains unchanged as long as there is a cache.


    "I can''t lose."


    You exhale as you wiggle your giant wings. The thought within her body was unique. Even the same pioneer was not the enemy. Naturally, the breath of the dragon she exhaled was a tactical weapon that could break through walls and mountains.


    Shuuung, the monsters of the older generation rushing to the colony with stunned bodies, couldn''t withstand the overwhelming firepower of the dragon''s breath and became ashes. It was no exaggeration to say that rays splitting the space with golden light were the incarnation of destruction.


    You chased after the monsters of your elder brother who fled from the frontier. It was obvious where monsters would be surprised by the appearance of different creatures. Somewhere safer. Where there''s more food. They were all places where the continents lived, so they did not hesitate to exhale.


    "All that''s left now is Sihyun''s actions."


    /556


    After 431 deaths, Ehod moved quickly to wipe out those who were chasing him. Even though it could be resurrected through a phase transition - the wall - pain was pain, and death was death. Moreover, the number of times was set. It was never an optimistic situation.


    "I can''t run away."


    Sherry''s relentless pursuit of Eholt has brought about a new era. Maybe it''s because it''s been repeated hundreds of times. There were no more of her movements.


    Goose, Sherry, whose hand contains the power the world needed to be born, fires towards EHOT. There was nothing Ehod could do that fell into the Apocalypse. Both of them were great old beings, but they couldn''t be any different. Sherry was the best of Shu''s bloodlines, and Ihote was just a mutation born out of necessity.


    Sherry takes a step forward, noticing that another Eholt has emerged from phase change.


    "One turn this time."


    In a boring repetition, the division of one and Sherry was more clearly divided. The hide-and-seek continues, but that''s how their teamwork shines.


    Hana and Sherry switched roles with each other at the resurrection. The one who was closer was after ihot, and the one who was farther away was after the spiders.


    One was cut with a heart sword from head to toe, and Sherry provided Jehod with a hot bomb. Even at this moment, their growth did not stop. You gain enlightenment in an ongoing battle and escalate.


    As the battle rages, one notices a stranger. The collapsed ceiling again, unable to withstand her power. As time passed backwards, she smiled.


    "Cash...!"


    One of them realizes that the reverse is together, speeding up. You put down the brake. There''s no need to hesitate now. She sprints like a broken-down calf, wielding her heart blade with all her might.


    I was not afraid of the fall of the Tomb of the Unsullied. I didn''t worry about Colony sitting down. The miracle of Sherry also began to accelerate. They crush and crush anything they see.


    30 billion.


    100,000.


    8,000.


    Six hundred.


    2.


    and 1.


    After going back and forth through the Mysterious Tomb every second, Sherry hurls herself deeply to sever the tail of Ehod, who can no longer be resurrected. Maybe it''s because we''re stuck in a corner. A bewildered ihot hatches spiders by shearing my flesh.


    "Ugly."


    "Strong to the weak, weak to the strong, it can''t be a good fight. He was like that anyway."


    "You wandered around here looking for bugs like that? I''m about to sigh."


    Hoytes with phase transitions were useful for turning off time. Given that he was a gatekeeper, it was a success. However, a successful performance did not eliminate humiliating defeat.


    "Forward, fffffuuukkk, backward."


    "Shut up." "Shut up."


    One was put to the sword, and Sherry was executed with dark matter. Ihoth, who cannot utilize phase warfare, is just a sturdy, sturdy monster. Even though it was a great old being, it did not change. Kwung, the fallen Ehwot becomes a cold lump of meat, not able to overcome the rift.


    "That was close."


    "It''s all right. You can go now and you won''t be late."


    One of the annoying enemies is eliminated and Sherry takes the circular passageway down. The deepest point in the Mysterious King''s Hills. A place you can''t get to because of the squirming Eholt. One reaches the golden chamber and Sherry opens a golden door larger than the wall.


    "A guest."


    It was a man who met one and Sherry. Hair, eyelids, lips, nose, ears. The man who disappeared from all the burns was exuding a strange presence. The man staring at Hana and Sherry shakes his head.


    "No, the enemy."


    Hana and Sherry can''t move a finger under overwhelming force. I was able to see how absurd the existence in front of me was because I had surpassed the power.


    Men were not seduced by the concept of thinking, but were engraved with new concepts in the universe. The catastrophe of looking beyond the boundaries of the universe to outer space. He was an extraterrestrial god.


    ''Chris.''


    One remembers the man''s name and Sherry laughs in vain. It was truly a mischievous fate. A fierce evil bound presence appeared before them. They were never meant to be on the same boat.


    "Se-hyun''s favorite. Good. I''ll start you off by slowly letting him know the pain I''ve been through."


    Chris shakes his hand, one of them goes through the layers and disappears. Sherry cries out in desperation, not even giving her a chance to think. Great old beings and the god of outer space. There was only one step difference, but the wall in between was absolute.


    "One!"


    The sound couldn''t have reached the one that had already disappeared. It just sounded empty. Chris grabs Sherry by the neck and picks her up. Sherry bites her lip trying to raise the power of the Apostle to infinity through evidence, but it was useless. Transforming into dark matter was also impossible to create.


    "I will deal with you personally. It''s pretty, so it''ll be fun to keep it around."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 552 00552 Monster

    Chris'' breath touches his cheek, and Sherry stares at him. It was an unbearable humiliation. But for Chris, her resistance was also an entertainment. Chris could not hide his joy from the fact that he could plant the same despair on those who brought him to the bottom.


    Looking up and down at Sherry, Chris tore her clothes. The crevice reveals a pale skin, but Sherry does not falter.


    "Is this all you have to do to emphasize your own men? It looks like a small size, like a small rice grain. I can see why I had to be beaten by my master."


    "Speak freely. There''s no one here to save you. It''s impossible for you to come here even if you like it that much."


    "I see. You mean you can bark so loud without a master. It''s so pathetic that I can''t open my eyes."


    "Shut up!"


    Chris couldn''t resist the rushing furnace and bashed Sherry in the cheek. However, he couldn''t take his eyes off the shaking chest. Although Chris was naturally lacking in desires, Sherry''s body was deadly enough to provoke even that.


    After tasting it again, Chris smiled bitterly.


    "I wonder how you''ll cry."


    "At least I won''t bow to you."


    "It''ll be fun to see how long it lasts."


    "Rubbish."


    Sherry drops her head, leaving a note. Looking at Sherry''s saggy shoulders, Chris raises her face. He couldn''t handle the humiliation. He killed himself. The closed eyes did not open again.


    "Fresh. But a dead body doesn''t stop the urge. If you think I''m gonna let you go just because you''re dead, I want you to know it''s a big mistake."


    But it was Chris'' mistake. Sherry never gave up on life. It was only a brief transfer. The creature that took Sherry''s body opened its eyes. Watching Chris'' every move from beginning to end, he glanced at him with cold eyes.


    "You''re a punk, but you can''t do that."


    Shhh, as his hands melt into overwhelming heat, Chris takes a step back, forgetting to scream. Something unexpected happened to him. Chris looks at Sherry with surprised eyes and raises his compulsion.


    Sherry, who transformed herself into something else in a flash, dreaded Chris. Sherry''s encroaching presence was equally striking. When the whole plate was turned over, Chris opened the distance.


    "Who are you?"


    "Son of a bitch, are you really curious about that?"


    "You don''t want to tell me?"


    "That can''t be right. I''m not as bloated and dirty as you are."


    Sherry, or Shoe, who used dark matter as a veil to cover his body, reveals his true nature.


    The horns of the goat begin to rise on either side of your head. The smooth, glittering shape reveals that the horn is part of her.


    An abnormally large pupil gleamed in both eyes as if they had received all the starlight.


    Choux, who came to this world as a medium for Sherry''s body, roared towards the world.


    "My name is Schube Niguras. I''m going to be his mother. This should give us some idea of what''s going on."


    "Parents in a child fight. You have no shame."


    "Oh, you''re the one who doesn''t know shame. You''re an impotent child. You don''t have enough to harass a child with possession, so you''re trying to get drunk... Even if we don''t have rules, even if we don''t have rules to force it, that''s not true."


    Shoe releases dark matter, which erodes the surroundings. And swallowed the Tomb of the Unsullied. On the other side of the infinite expanse, Shu, who recreated it, formed another world based on the Mysterious King''s Nebula. Her specialty is disconnected. Shoe invited Chris into his own space with open arms.


    "How dare you lay a hand on my baby. That''s a lot of weight. I can''t believe you tried to covet a treasure filled with minutes. You need education."


    "Well, that''s something no one can be sure of. Maybe I''ll educate you, maybe you''ll be educated."


    Even under pressure, Chris didn''t bend his will. Shura was not unaware of how powerful she was. But it was funny to admit defeat because I was sure of my strength.


    "Hehe, yes. It''s worth the education."


    I transcended the space of spitting out dark matter. As time passes, she raises her hand and snaps Chris'' head open.


    Even the light will drop! Chris crosses his arms in X to stop Shu from striking.


    "Khhh!"


    Heavy. Chris kneels, unable to endure Shoe''s strike. It was different from what he had been dealing with so far.


    Not to mention the Aphors, but Nialla Totep. I can''t believe I didn''t see that coming. Chris filled his tongue with unreasonable reality. If it had been me, Shue, instead of Sherry, he would have become flesh and blood.


    ''But there is an opportunity for reversal.''


    Chris figures out the situation calmly. Adversity and adversity were nurturing his skills. For him to grow differently at one hour, the walls of Shura were the best source of nutrition. I could have killed him if I didn''t. Even if it wasn''t now, there would be opportunities in the near future.


    Corrected by Infinite Growth, Chris explored and coveted the power of Shu. He gets stronger every second, realizes new abilities every time he breathes, and his first encounter with Shu became a big performance for him.


    "You''re growing so fast, I''m sick of it. Is that your problem?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    "Hehe, you must have stabbed him."


    The second workshop, rather than the second, sparked Chris with a third brawl. The longer the workshop, the better. Chris chased Shoe away with a fierce force. The dark matter burns all over him, but he doesn''t stop when it flies to the end of space. At this moment, Shu''s education was only a means to immerse his body.


    "The only pain that can''t kill me makes me strong. That means giving me an opportunity to grow indefinitely."


    "That''s a fresh catch phrase. It''s against unreasonable confidence."


    Shoe glances at Chris with cold eyes and smiles bitterly. Obviously, no one has ever grown so rapidly. The first time was not too much, but Shoe was not surprised.


    "Strength is good, but that''s it."


    It was outer space that anything could happen and nothing could happen. Of course, it wasn''t the first time I saw abnormal variables like Chris. Growing infinitely, it was impressive, but it was not the story that reached Shoe across many fronts.


    "If you could really grow infinitely, wouldn''t you show me the end? I wonder if another monster like Azatos will show up."


    Shoe pulls the dark matter around him with interesting eyes.


    "If you''re curious, watch me through it."


    "Otherwise, we''ll be watching. Shouldn''t you be finishing your education for the prodigal child?"


    Shoe was able to borrow his abilities from the children he gave birth to. As the number of children increased in power and power, the beginning was weak, but the end was only great. She was born that way. Even though Chris grew indefinitely, it was impossible to surpass her.


    "Come on, you prick. Come on. Let''s dance together."


    /557


    The universe shakes. A massive explosion has occurred in the cradle where the stars are born, and an impossible crack has occurred where the galaxies fuse. The supermassive black holes dissipate to the other side in a turbulent force, like a leaf flowing into a stream.


    In the space where superclusters of galaxies were composited, the supervoids of the 1000 years disappeared without a trace.


    The fog roams through the universe like a haze, and the shadow erodes everything and breaks the universe. When the two beings that transcended reason and providence collided, the universe became deteriorated, shaking like a sailboat in a storm.


    It seemed to have entered the endless swamp. The existence of anonymity itself was poisonous to him. erosion. It was the name of another power that was anonymous. You are eager to swallow the trace of Azatos from head to toe.


    On the other hand, the power of the eroded demonstration was reduced to an unknown degree.


    "This is my father''s power! Thank you, I''ll use it well."


    Being the ruler of the unnamed and the owner of the unseen meant Bondi. White space. Space with nothing. Literally anything could be a hollow anonymity. He was given that possibility. It''s because he was created from the beginning to recover his power.


    In a rapidly changing situation, he raised the spiritual power to take control. The universe, containing its previous source, showed a force close to the Universe.


    However, he fell miserably in front of an anonymous armpit.


    It''s a matter of stature. If the soul is responsible for infinite possibilities, the amulet is responsible for a different peak at the pole. Infinity-soul-and-everything-. Soul-and-everything- were shallow and spacious, and the infinity was deep and narrow.


    The ups and downs of the two forces that existed for the first time were clear. The arch is overwhelming. The nature of the arch is absolute power. It was not enough to bring everything back to nothingness, but the power to break it carelessly was post-war.


    Even if I attacked the white point, the moment it was broken through, the victory and defeat was like a split. The iron mace has cut off all flow, breaking one point.


    [Open Wall - Destiny Chantal


    He ''refused'' the future of depriving him of all his power. And I dreamed of a destiny that was out of the realm of the bowels. Destiny twists the future and achieves its destiny. It was an opening to despise the strong.


    "I''m out, I''m out! Hehe, you''re wearing that."


    Despite the change in destiny, Xihyun did not take the lead. He remains motionless, as if tied to an invisible rope.


    What the hell is going on? The anxiety that passed behind my back prevented me from flinching. An unprecedented obstacle pierced my chest.


    "Fate is funny. There''s no concept as ambiguous as that."


    It was difficult to expect visible effects. No one could know when or where destiny changed. It was unclear, incomplete. I was even unfriendly. I wasn''t sure where to judge fate from.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Destiny was no one''s side and no one''s enemy. Anonymous wanted to say that. I wanted to tell you how shallow and meaningless it was that she believed.


    "Aren''t you curious? What happens to two people who want to shape their destiny, not one."


    When his face distorted, he realized the hidden meaning of the words, and smiled frantically.


    [Open Wall - Destiny Tafa]


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 553 00553 Monster

    Fate is twisted and twisted. The doctrine set forth by madmen was obstructed, and the law engraved by psychopaths was lawlessness. None of it goes back to the way things were, and none of it goes back to the way things were.


    The fatality that shaped the future of destiny changed smiles brightly enough to show gums.


    "The breach, it''s weak. It''s ridiculous. It makes me laugh. I''d be scared if I focused on firepower."


    "Beat me if you''re so confident."


    "I don''t think so."


    His weaknesses were obvious. Even if I could break the circulation point and reverse the flow, I couldn''t hope for more effect. If a great old being had been the opponent, it would have been easy to win.


    But for the extraterrestrial gods, who jeopardized fate and the future, fate was but a stubborn obstacle. To deal with the gods of outer space, there was an overwhelming firepower that broke even the established providence and laws.


    Destiny has always been the role of pushing him behind.


    Even if the windmill opened the bow, it was entirely up to his skill. Destiny isn''t the opening that breaks all of the opposing team''s cards. I was just a watchman guarding Sihyun''s Hand.


    Destiny was close to a flaw. At least that''s how Azatoth''s body judged him.


    "Of course, if there are two things that shape fate, the future will be twisted. Unfortunately, it''s not a good future for anyone. If I can''t get it, you can''t get it."


    In the early days, Destiny was just a prey aimed at controlling the fortune. It was no more than that.


    Erosion heats up to break Azatos'' trail, and he can''t think straight. You take one more step back and there''s a boulder waiting for him. I had nowhere else to go.


    "Han Si-hyun, how will you overcome this situation?"


    Anonymously, he sighed deeply as he looked at his shifting face. Sihyun was caught in a trap that he could not escape.


    Erosion advances by touching the trail of Azatos, the foundation of the chasm, and the anvil crushes the soul, and the Fate Strike takes the plunder.


    It was bad for him from one to ten. It was not a gap that could be crossed with effort or unity. From the moment they met, the two fates have been as divided since Azatoth''s body created a being of invisibility.


    "... it''s too soon to insist, anonymous."


    "You still think you can do anything? It''s an illusion, an illusion. I just stumbled onto my father''s trail so far. There''s nothing you can do about it until I get here."


    Sihyun couldn''t argue with the anonymous words. All the charts were supporting his words. Even if I denied it, I could not avoid the reality.


    But...


    There was still a chance. Opportunities that are only allowed to you. Thinking about past designations, he went back in time. If he could not take the lead, he could only challenge him again.


    Anonymous, who traveled back in time with Sihyun, laughed at him. It was not a problem to be solved by challenge again.


    "As soon as you lose the hand, you go back in time and look for a situation in your favor? Hehehe, something is not going to go wrong with my prediction."


    As long as anonymity was able to perceive the flow of time, the probability that Hyun could create variables was unlimited. Sihyun and Anonymous were sharing the passage of time. Sihyun also knew the future of anonymity. Continued collisions did not provide a clear solution.


    "Come at me until you can convince me. I think you deserve to see what you''ve got going on."


    Anonymously, she looked down at him. The winner and loser were already fixed. With the soul corrected, Ji-hyun aims for an unknown gap through time indefinitely. If they were aiming at his neck with a stroke of universality and force, they were cut off by a mixture of negligence and negligence and distortion.


    Although the causality adjustment limited anonymous movements and tried to reverse the forces of inversion, the results were poor. Destiny drives out the approaching danger with its fateful blow.


    "Why... can''t you reach it?"


    "Is that what you call it? It''s too chaotic. Even if a soul contains the universe, the source before it, it''s impossible to defeat an anvil. It''s the power that came out to compensate for the soul''s weaknesses. That''s why you should have dug a well."


    An anonymous voice like that raises the power as if to see. Like he said, the erosion and the anvil move like a body. It also looked like a jeong (37580;) and anvil. As the erosion subsides, the anvil assists. A combination of intense strikes and overwhelming output. It was a complementary relationship, so the two couplers were even more glowing.


    "If I''d dug one well, you''d have dug all the wells, right?"


    "Hey, now you know that? Sadly, I have no choice but to surpass you. So quit. That''s your destiny."


    He was created to destroy the path he had built. Sihyun smiled unnoticed. I ran hard, but the end was fixed.


    Although he knew he could not win, he challenged him. Even if his body was broken because he could not withstand erosion, even if he could not break the armor, even if his mind was broken, he used his past designation to go back in time. It was no exaggeration to say that the fortune snatched by destiny was not already his.


    This is as far as I can go. Maybe this is the end of the future I can cross. Seeing the little crumbling trace of Azatos, she grins bitterly.


    Unknown despair rises below the chin. I couldn''t avoid it until I hit it. Dead or dead. There were only two options.


    A future that cannot be moved forward. Sturdy fate. And the anxiety that another wall might be waiting for you, even in this situation, seems crazy.


    It was already the 3,006 challenge. If he were ordinary, he would not be able to endure that number, but would be mad. He sighed, shaking his head to see if he also recognized it.


    "Stop giving up now. You''ve done enough, haven''t you? Once my father decides, there''s no escape for you. It''s impossible for a fake to win over a real one."


    Reflectively looking at anonymity, he blamed himself for shaking for even a moment. Maybe it''s because I pushed the limits. The anonymous taunt sounded sweet.


    "... is not a fake."


    "Growing up in the grace of my father?"


    "My experience is real."


    "Of course you are."


    He had no choice but to reduce the limit. All he had was traces of Azatos. There was no realm of human Han Si-hyun there.


    Is there really no way to beat him? Should I kneel here? Reflecting on his life, Jihyun burst into elasticity.


    It was a sudden appearance of Chateagua. Chatogua was the one who taught him that the walls could change. He was so lazy and negligent that his efforts and concentration were so heated that even the opening was reversed.


    It wouldn''t have been a problem if it was a temporary fluctuation, but wasting hundreds of years of time was a deadly factor.


    At that moment, lightning struck his brain.


    ''What if I were to repeat myself?''


    If you can''t use Destiny, you just have to change it. If Azatoth''s body had made an incarnation from his past self, how would he have dealt with it if he had seen his future self? When an interesting topic came to mind, his jaw went up by itself.


    I see a path.


    ''Break it.''


    It was my turn to throw away the fate charm that had been my soul partner so far. There was no hesitation. Such troubles in the path of death and life were luxurious.


    What we needed was an endless amount of time. Even though it was a recurring time, it was more precious to him than a thousand. The bow must have come out of it.


    Now that I had completed the bowl, I could have a new opening. He trusted his instincts and instincts.


    With the pressure of Norden and one death, the opening was doomed. It is time to release the old breach.


    to leap a little higher.


    I could see him breathing clearly. Anonymous, bored face. Then he could smile brightly. As my heart sank and my head calmed, I had time to look back on my anonymous position.


    "Oh, there''s no way you can stop it? I have the periods."


    I forgot the essence. In the past, anonymity has always been an uninvited guest.


    Anonymous was the place where Xi Hyun would come and go when he came. If he wanted to be stuck in the flow of time repeating his past designations, anonymity would have to follow his will as well.


    Finally, he found the element that he could take charge of, and he uttered the last words.


    "... it was the right thing not to give up."


    Anonymity gives me the creeps. It was a peculiar desire to be in the eyes of Grave Speaking Xi Hyun. Should I call it a twisted desire? I couldn''t say anything about being overwhelmed by Se-hyun''s aura.


    "Did I mention I like fun and amusement? Then let''s go see who lasts longer. It''ll be a fun bet."


    The demonstration that detonated the mining mill repeatedly used the past designation. It was only the demonstration and the anonymity that could perceive the world repeating every 30 minutes.


    They spent more than thousands of years in the process. The time it takes for a civilization to bloom and lose is transcended in one fell swoop. Sihyun and Anonymous focused their minds on killing each other.


    "Stop! Stop! Stop this madness!"


    "What''s the matter? Why don''t you just kill me, anonymous?"


    His thirst did not quench, even though he had caught a winning streak. Stronger Stimuli. A more specific trigger. More persistent repetition. The number of deaths that went beyond to become an extraterrestrial god provoked him. I had a hunch it would take more time to remove my fortune.


    Until civilization blooms and loses.


    Until the continent rises to the surface and sinks.


    Until the planet is born and dies.


    And until the end of time.


    Xihyun has spent a lot of time using his past designation. I was worn out and my body did not stop even when I vomited. Once the goal is set, he doesn''t look back.


    "This is what you love about fun."


    His temperament changed, and his nature evolved. Movements to evade the power of fate have paid off. It was becoming wealthier and wealthier in the years of fear.


    It was time to chew Azatoth''s remains and transform him into something different. The finished bowl was a cauldron that could completely melt the traces of Azatoth.


    The walls that have been through so far have passed over my head.


    monocentric ( ), hydraulic arch ( ? ? 31406;), hot tempered fever (? <UNK>), relaxation (? 24736; ? 24736; ? 32233; ? 32233;), hibernating sinus (? ? ), myeloid meshworm ( , infinite growth (? ? , origins regression (? ), time of apocalypse (¡§ 34065; ), light intensity (? ? ¡§ 34389;), immortality (? ¡§ 28357;), reversal seizure (¡§), causal reversal reversal reversal ( , almighty ( ), fatigue wave.


    and Destiny.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Of course, we take away the veil of the women''s movement.

 554 00554 Monster

    Sihyun was able to look back at the fundamental deficiencies that fate had in numerous opening walls. Destiny was not enough to take on a sudden rise. It had to be smashed to the ground and reorganized.


    That''s why I desperately wanted to do it. A cornerstone that will not collapse for generations to come. A foundation that will never be seen again. A huge force begins to flow through the breach of destiny.


    The first thing I put in the finished bowl was a new opening. A new drink must be included in a new unit. When she remembered what Lindsey said one day, she smiled slowly. That was mean.


    Start slowly...


    The power I had hoped for was already inside me. I couldn''t see the light because I was obscured by fate. Sihyun was able to grasp its power more clearly than anyone else because he had opened his eyes when he was dealing with the Kzark''s Clouds.


    A massive impact that penetrates the brain. Sihyun, who was amazed, reconstructed providence and law. I looked at the world from a higher, broader perspective. Destiny was merely a fleeting moment created by the struggle of the flow. After that, it was a meaningless moment.


    Sihyun''s gaze returned to a stream that was forever bound, not a fate that ended all at once. A string that deals with the concept of destiny. If we could shake the trajectory through all concepts and logic in our hands, that was destiny and the future.


    If we can reconcile what''s going on in the universe, maybe we can move the beginning and the end, not destiny. After realizing the little truth, he gained infinite freedom from the entanglement that oppressed him.


    The ultimate limit was eroded by Xi Hyun''s body. And before he was conscious, he changed the universe. The privilege that had already been forgotten shook the source of the universe. The beginning and end of all things shook without cause.


    Xi Hyun has become a phenomenon outside the object of himself. Samran was beneath him.


    He robbed the world of both what he had and what he didn''t have, and he roared toward the world, finding out what he really needed.


    [Opening (Phi 38370;) - Unstoppable]


    A value that does not change over eternal years. The overwhelming truth that can break even the fixed future. The demonstration of the power to overthrow even that destiny, not to usurp it, intervened in the flow of the universe.


    And he chewed up the traces of Azatos. There is no trace of Azatos in his system now. Only the trace of Azatoth remains.


    The constantly active opening, involuntary correction, began to rise in real time. A pair of wings emerge from his back, setting a platform to cross the god of outer space. The wings consisting of an eternity were swaying like waves.


    Then there was Halo above his head. The ring formed by the Ancient Light shines brightly.


    Eternal wings and a ring of light. Blind glow makes the eyes frown. This wasn''t the development he wanted. Around this time, Shi Hyun should have fallen down in despair. Taking a leap of faith with the timidity of time. He couldn''t admit it even if the universe accepted it.


    "What is this? How did you do that? Han Si-hyun!"


    The fatality born in Azatoth''s body did not conceal its awe at the unseen changes. It''s amazing how much you''ve grown, but you can''t just throw away your fortune! It was too different from the future he had expected.


    "You taught me that."


    Avoiding the past, growing up, being eaten, being fertilized. There were only two things he could do to meet the only natural enemy in the universe. So the anonymous question was pointless. He was only alive because he was not dead.


    He went on without any preparatory movements and snatched and tore at the bodies of the unknown who were prowling like wildlings. Sihyun''s bomber had no choice but to scream. Destiny has never been a shield.


    "You want to know what happens to two people instead of one who want to shape their destiny? I''m not curious, so keep that to yourself."


    The demonstration that broke an unlikely fate tore the anonymous body apart with both hands. The world turned upside down as the universe twisted along the trajectory of Sihyun. Erosion entered the body, but he was relaxed. Erosion was no longer poison to him. Traces of Azatoth melt away.


    "It was also a pretty annoying ability, by the way."


    Corrected by the unconscious nature, the demonstration bounced the infinite-ultimate with one finger. Erosion has always been a deadly poison to Xi Hyun. The anvil was useless because there was no one to take it down.


    "Khhh! Khhh!"


    Quadruck, Quasique. Sihyun chewed through his body with the background sound of a scream. As he confirmed his victory, the ring made of ancient light shined even brighter, and the ever-trimmed wings were roughly threaded.


    The spirit, which was corrected for its indecision, began to remember one or two of his arch and erosion, based on the unknown blood and flesh. As his body gradually deteriorated, Anonymous looked up at him with a contemplated face.


    "This is called erosion, Tinnitus."


    "Ah, ah..."


    Swallowing up an unknown body. That was the best revenge and the best performance that she could do. When his body disappeared into his mouth, he was stunned.


    "I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die."


    Anonymous shook his head and denied the situation. He was able to have fun because he had absolute faith. Obviously, absolute faith stems from his ability.


    That''s why I was able to enjoy the joy of killing. It gave anonymity infinite confidence that she could return from the weakest to the strongest at any time.


    But now it''s different. He was the acronym. He was the acronym for the act, but not for the act.


    "Help me, can you help me? Huh? I don''t want to die here for nothing. No personal feelings from the start. I''m just here on my father''s orders. So save me. You know that, right? Fighting like this is about avoiding each other."


    Even though it was high, anonymity was not more than 6 months old. It was not his fault for lack of patience and impatience. It was Azatoth''s body that created him by necessity.


    However, he did not pity anonymity. It was because they were pure enough to distinguish good from evil that they could not make good judgments.


    Sihyun did not forget that many people were killed by anonymous names. He couldn''t have gone overboard just to back off from here. Moreover, he was a disgrace that couldn''t be washed away by Lindsey.


    "Here you die."


    "But just give me one chance."


    At a moment''s notice, she shrugged her head, shifting her attitude and grabbing her arm. Last resort. Using a past designation, the anonymity that was about to return to its desired time burst into elasticity. Existence and existence followed, but the designation of the past did not budge.


    "Why not? Why?"


    "Aren''t you the only one with special powers?"


    Se-hyun, who caught the anonymous neck, defeated him. The gap between the two was clearly divided, up to the height of the force. Anonymous never had a chance to reanimate. Sihyun did not tolerate him.


    "What about entertainment and amusement? Are you having fun?"


    "Yikes, yikes!"


    As he gestured, a large sphere appeared on his left and right sides.


    The sphere floating to the left spewed out a brilliant light. And the sphere on the right is dark and gloomy.


    Two spheres symbolizing light and darkness. They were massive explosions built around ancient light and massive explosions built around eternity. Born in the body of Azatoth, anonymity instinctively knows what the future holds for two spheres.


    "Now, wait a minute! Don''t challenge my father''s authority, either. No."


    "be."


    A device that ignites the ultimate chaos and is the source of Azatos'' power. With the unconscious correction, he was able to completely reconcile the ultimate chaos, lowering its enormous power towards nothingness.


    Soon, the universe came to an end. Everything in the universe was scattered into smaller particles than atoms. Unconscientious was mercilessly breaking the senses and laws of anonymity. The title "Master of the Unnamed and Owner of the Invisible" became anonymous.


    Seeing his hollow body, anonymity pours out malicious intent.


    "When I die, then I''m a father. You think you can beat him? Don''t brag about beating me here. Your death is fixed."


    "Yes, that''s what everyone said. But it''s not you standing here, it''s me. Remember that. You''re nothing but a failure."


    "You¡­!"


    In the space of repeated constantly contractions and expansions, Jihyun swallowed up the unknown body to the last piece.


    The finished bowl palpitated greatly. One of the powers that made Azatos look like Azatos, ''Moors'' touched the soul and reacted violently.


    The soul and the bow, infinite and extreme, revolve around their tails. The extreme helped the infinite reach its limit, and the infinite increased the area of the infinite. Coexistence. The soul and the anvil were together from the beginning, as if they were one body.


    "This should take you one step further."


    Despite these tough years, my mind was fresher and cheerful than ever. There was no dramatic evolution, but there was a sudden change. It was her turn to refine the inner room anyway, so she was not drawn to evolution.


    From now on, Sihyun had to go on a journey that was unprecedented. Born from the beginning as absolute, Azatos could not walk. It was the only way to be born abbreviated and forged into strength.


    When he refined the boiling power, he only broke the boundary between dreams and reality. Now that you defeated the natural enemy, it was time to answer Lindsey''s wishes.


    /558


    "Monster..."


    Shoe looked at Chris and thought, His words of infinite growth were not a lie. One minute ago, Chris and the present Chris were completely different people. Seeing him grow up like a cotton ball sucking water, an unknown fear springs out.


    ''But it''s not a threat.''


    The shoe that took Chris'' beating kicks his tongue short. She was at her limit. His skills did not reveal the bottom.


    This was Sherry''s limit, not hers. No matter how great the old existence was, it was the overflowing abundance of all dragons that put the God of outer space in their bodies.


    Since it was the end from the beginning, Shu did not waver. In the beginning, it was not victory she wanted, but time. Time to get over this moment. Shu''s eyes quickly return. She watches over the anonymity sitting on the throne.


    ''Not yet.''


    I wonder if it was the distraction. Chris notices that Shu has another purpose.


    "Are you waiting for him? Haha, that''s ridiculous."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 555 00555 Monster

    Chris has won an anonymous victory. The innumerable power born in Azatoth''s body was real. Although there was a fatal flaw in personality and disposition, this did not eliminate the innate talents.


    "What is he talking about?"


    "There''s no point in a bunch of idiots. You''re waiting for Han Si-hyun to show up here."


    Chris, who transcends the light, aims for Shu''s neck. He knew she had reached her limit. Through infinite growth, Chris pushed shoe with the source of pollution.


    Shoe scatters dark matter like fog and retreats. After taking over Sherry''s body, she had to be careful.


    After catching up, Chris chases after him like an angry wild dog. As Sugar takes a step back, Chris takes two steps forward. With his life on the line, he charges forward like a bloodthirsty hound.


    "Do you feel that time is running out? Do you feel the death of your precious daughter is near?"


    "You''re an abomination."


    "A compliment."


    Shoe holds a trembling hand. It was impossible to escalate any further. It''s not that she can''t make it. Sherry''s body can''t make it. Increasing the power of the minute did not solve the problem.


    "A little more for the love of my child."


    Shoe continued to walk the rope in a body that repeated its collapse and regeneration. It was the most she could endure. But Chris did not tolerate him. He reaches out to grab the tip of the tooth of a running shoe on the other side of the world.


    It was then that a crack broke in the Mysterious King''s Hills. Bang, the ceiling settled down with a huge bang. And the light started to seep in.


    "That''s you, Chris."


    Alto was the one who revealed himself in the dust. When she sensed Chris'' energy, she did not hesitate to break through the passageway leading to the golden chamber. Chris stares at the hole for several kilometers.


    "Is it Alto again? I always feel like this, but Alto showed up at an important moment and interrupted me like this."


    "I just know what the hook is that I have to break."


    "Would it be different now if I didn''t win then? Moreover, the hook has not been broken. Just because you show up doesn''t change anything."


    "What, are you worried about me?"


    Alto, who swept his hair, showed Chris the eye patch. Looking at his engraved scar, Chris shrugs. I realized at once what she wanted to say.


    "If you show me something like that, I have nothing to say."


    "We don''t need to have a conversation in the first place, do we?"


    Alto smiles bitterly and approaches Shu. I knew there was a shoe on Sherry''s body. They smiled bitterly at each other. Together to take on one. If it had been the same, he would have bruised it saying it was nonsense.


    "Oh, Shue. It''s been a long time."


    "Hehe, I''ve heard good news. Abandoned by nature?"


    "Enough with the small talk."


    "Yes, it''s urgent... but I''m glad. I could use your help."


    Alto hurls towards Chris with a black fog. The difference was clear because there was no connection. But she had evidence of an apostle. Filled with experience and wisdom, Alto tightened Chris'' arms.


    And Shoe fills up on Alto''s shortcomings. Inner Triangle. Alto and Shu press Chris with each other''s backs like a waterbender. Chaos, chaos, and death were all mixed together, and even Chris, who swallowed up the source of pollution, had an unstoppable threat.


    "... but I still win."


    Even at this moment, Chris was a platform for growth.


    Alto has lowered the size of the shoe to its limit. Their struggle did not change the outcome. Even if Alto invades and empowers Shu, the limit is clear. The rapid teamwork was just an accident.


    On the other hand, Chris, who finally pushed Shoe out of Alto''s realm, grabbed her by the neck.


    "Tough break, Alto. I''m going to break up with you now."


    Chris raises Alto and works decisively. It was the moment I was waiting for. After everything that had happened so far and hit him in the head with a panorama, Chris felt an unknown sense of retribution.


    "Finally, revenge is complete..."


    "On whose behalf?"


    It was then that Chris, who was about to strangle Alto, heard an unidentified voice. No way, Chris turned his head and saw a huge mountain. A mountain that cannot be crossed. He choked on a massively high wall, and he had no choice but to let Alto go. The impression he saw was shocking.


    "... Han Si-hyun?"


    "I can''t believe I''m doing this without you. Do I have to say it''s outrageous? Or should I say stupid."


    After killing Anonymous and pushing the boundary between dreams and reality, Ji-hyun was able to save Alto by a sudden difference. Sihyun held Alto in his arms, momentarily surpassing space and dimensions, and he was unable to contain his anger.


    "Anyway, that''s how relaxed anonymity was because you were behind it."


    The demonstration in front of Chris was able to see the fundamental defects of infinite growth. Infinite growth had many similarities to destiny. It was possible to open the archery like fate, but it was always your ability to lead the archery to victory.


    Obviously, Chris was a timber that might have grown to the point where Azatos reached. But it was only possible when he was given enough time.


    Sihyun didn''t want to give Chris time. I was not going to give him the nutrition he could grow up in.


    "This must have been Slander''s plan, too. I''m afraid he''s not here, but I can''t help it. You''ll be satisfied with one."


    It was a single moment, as if an evil story had been created. All Chris saw was a flash of the New Haven. Tsk. He falls from his neck due to a flash of nowhere to begin with and end with.


    "Why...?"


    Despite the heartbreaking pain, Chris only looked at him. Until he crossed the dimension, he was never weak.


    I knew the starting line was different. I also knew that it was difficult to close the gap that began to occur. But this is too much. Chris had no choice but to tremble at unreasonable outcomes.


    Even though Slander swallowed the Aphoss with his helper-advisor, this is what it looked like. With endless growth, Chris was furious as his chances of winning and losing remained unchanged.


    "Han, Se-hyun...!"


    "You and I both expected an end."


    Destiny ends when one side is eaten. They were extremely simple and vivid. They built evil deeds to devour each other. There was no good or evil there. There were only winners and losers.


    The reason we haven''t been able to catch Chris so far is because of his remarkable description. Once he appeared, there was no chance of escaping him. Even if a slider appeared at this moment, the results would not have changed that much.


    Sihyun, who devoured the body without an owner, looked down at Chris with a mistaken eye.


    "You were not a mountain I had to cross. It was just a pesky fly. You shouldn''t have appeared to me in the first place."


    "Is that your conclusion? Khh, I won''t forget even if I die. I will chase you down even if I die. Every second, every minute, every hour, every day, every month, every year, forever! I''ll be waiting for you to crash. Don''t forget, you''re the one who wins now, but I''ll be the last to smile."


    "Well, that''s scary."


    Sihyun, who snorted, trampled Chris. There was a limit to listening to the defeated. The source of pollution and the king of beasts. A soul reminiscent of Chris'' qualities rushed to swallow up the source of his scattered ashes.


    "Another favor, Shu."


    "It''s okay. It''s between us. And you don''t have to be so burdened by it because it''s for the baby I love."


    Does it have a face of cloth? Or are we just going to live the way we want? The sheer spectacle and vigorous insider Shu still looked unfamiliar to him.


    "I find you hard to understand."


    "Hehe, I know. That''s why you''re expressing it like this."


    "You just want to know how fun toys react."


    "... I''m disappointed to hear you say that. Even if you can''t understand it, my heart is serious."


    Scratching his head, he sighed. It was an undeniable topic. Shoe opens his mind and smiles brightly.


    "I''d like to talk more, but I''m afraid I don''t have time. So next time you see him, tell him the truth about yourself."


    "It''s not that hard."


    "Good night, baby."


    In the end, Shu''s movements disappear without a trace. Sihyun grins bitterly, hugging Sherry, who collapses like a broken doll. She was a handful of mothers before and now.


    "Sherry, you''ve been through a lot."


    "Huh, hmm."


    Alto smiled at Sihyun and cleverly rubbed his hands like an eunuch.


    "Papa, why don''t you settle up now?"


    "Settlement?"


    "Yeah, we can''t just leave it there."


    When he looked at the place Alto was pointing, he burst his last momentum. The golden room, as rumored, was a lost cause. It was not a lie to say that all the wealth of the world gathered together.


    No, there was a lot underestimated. It is because the gold here alone could captivate Zephyros'' economy.


    Perhaps more gold has been mined on Earth so far.


    "It''s worth the trouble."


    A situation where you can go beyond natural nothingness and even get rid of the infamous Chris. After clearing out all the worries and worries, he took all the treasures in the golden room. Over the next thousand years, the concept of financial distress would not exist in the Kingdom of Tagnaria.


    /559


    Lin and Bererosa greet Xi Hyun, who has escaped the Mysterious Monastery. Nothing that had just crossed the continent had rushed to Shi Hyun, as Ro and Cassie had done their best to protect the colony.


    Lindsey was in it. She smiles brightly at the fact that her plan was successful. Her role was not so great, but it was undisputed that she opened a path to success.


    "You won because of me."


    "I can''t deny it."


    Sihyun really thought so. Lindsey made a bold decision so that he could be here now. Lindsey stared at him and blurted her mouth.


    "But you''re not hurt?"


    "You''re more worried about me than I am."


    "Sure. Don''t worry about me. You have a job where your body is wealthy, and you can''t get hurt that bad."


    Lindsey patted him on the back.


    Everyone congratulates you on winning. No one thought of this next. A break at the end of a gunfight. Those who were relaxed talked about the future. At that time, the sword around Lindsey''s waist shook. Oops, Lindsey turns her head to the slightest vibration and doesn''t speak.


    Phew.


    The freely moving sword pierces her heart.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 556 00556 Monster

    It has been a secret notoriety so far. The sword that was eroded by great power was not Lindsey''s. Even before Surprise Lindsey reacted, she moved. Sehyun, who caught the sword floating in the air without a master, slammed it to the ground as it was.


    What came out of the broken blade was anonymous. When the dead enemy resurfaced, Shi Hyun was unable to speak. Even in death, a branch rose in his path.


    "You¡­!"


    "Don''t be so angry. I''m not a narcissist, so there''s no point in yelling. You''re the only loser here. It''s just a trail."


    Walak, the anonymous, no anonymous, convenient woman hiding behind Lindsey''s back, who was vomiting blood bubbles, laughed strangely. From the sword, he is the last remnant of the ashes that remain nameless.


    Probably when Lindsey and Anonymous fought. Erosion was an unknown specialty, and he couldn''t have remained silent when Lindsey attacked him.


    I didn''t expect it to come to this...


    He tried to go back in time using his past designations, but his instincts blocked him. The presence in front of us is anonymous and convenient. It was the natural enemy of Shi Hyun. He also couldn''t act quickly because he thought he could travel through time.


    "Don''t tell me you..."


    "You''re right. I can go back in time with you. No matter how hard you struggle, I have to beat you faster."


    "Don''t even think about going back in time."


    "Yes, no matter how hard it is to kill you and to stay alive, it''s not that hard to keep her company. Even if you''re stronger than me."


    Anonymous convenience attached to Lindsey''s body was always prepared to explode. Death by nature. There was virtually only one choice he could make.


    "Just in case. If I go back sometimes when my nature drove me into this woman''s sword, there might be an answer."


    "You know better than I do."


    "Hehehe, right. If you go back that far, my nature will never let you go. I will do everything in my power to kill you, even if it is destroyed."


    The designation of the past could go back to the desired point, but I had to give up the power that had been accumulated as far back as I could. That alone was a constraint that could not be helped.


    "Oh, this is fun. I''m glad to see your face distorted until the end."


    Anonymous convenience smiled as much as she wanted. But he missed something. So far, he hasn''t moved, not because he couldn''t kill him.


    "That''s a relief. It wasn''t another catastrophe, it was a last resort."


    Sihyun was talking to an anonymous convenience to get information from him. You have to beat and cross your stone legs. Anonymity was something that could go back in time, so I had to be more careful.


    "Now that I know I can''t be a threat, it''s time to end this."


    "You''re forgetting my words, even if it''s convenient for you to drag this woman to her death..."


    "Be gone."


    When Sihyun told me, the mysterious convenience disappeared without a trace. He was no longer a natural enemy to Sihyun, who rose through the godlessness statue. Sihyun, who hugged Lindsey, collapsed, used her ability to heal her heart. No, I tried.


    However, unlike his expectations, Lindsey''s body began to collapse. The turtle peels off, the muscles and flesh melt. One life was becoming hostile.


    "What the hell..."


    Was Lindsey also eroded by anonymous erosion? The dazzled demonstration continued to pour out his strength. However, the situation was only getting worse. Lindsey''s death did not happen again.


    "Papa, stop it."


    Alto grabbed him by the shoulders as he calmly understood the situation. It wasn''t good news, but it wasn''t bad news either.


    "Are you stopping me from seeing this?"


    "You''re just saying that because you''re embarrassed. Papa, it''s okay. This is natural."


    "Is it natural to melt? So it''s natural for Lindsey to die?"


    One came forward and knocked him on the head. She was also able to respond calmly because of what happened to her.


    "I''m not talking about that. Look closely at what''s happening to Lindsey."


    Lindsey''s body was shrunk like clay, terribly restructured at the end of the horse. Twist, twist, twist. Soon after she turned into a lump that was hard to pronounce as Moore, she became full.


    Lindsey became a jewel. The body that scattered the light was never transparent, and the elegantly curved arms and legs glittered brightly.


    "Ah, ah..."


    Sihyun already knew. He''s been through it, too. The trace of Azatoth was the process of getting up from the dead. Lindsey''s body twitched, but she was relieved whether she was still not pregnant.


    It wasn''t too late. It was just a quick change.


    A new Savior was being born.


    /560


    "You''ve destroyed the past and awakened a new wall. Is it my father''s India, or does it just reveal its inherent features? You always leave me with so many questions."


    Slander, who holds up John Mezamalek''s crystal, clumps onto the lost master''s throne, recites the last words.


    Winning or losing wasn''t important to him. Maybe that''s why Chris was so close to throwing him away. To be honest, even if I won, I could stop losing. If we win, we lose, and it was meaningful.


    "This should give me one step closer to my father."


    "You''re the one who grabbed this last one."


    Suddenly, Slander turns his head to the sound of his voice. And I burst into elasticity. Until just now, there was no master on the throne, but there was now.


    "Were you alive?"


    Slander shakes his head as soon as he speaks.


    "No. You left a convenient note to say good-bye. It''s not a pleasant encounter. I don''t want to talk to the dead."


    "Don''t say that. You''re embarrassed."


    "If I was really sad, I wouldn''t have shown up. Is there something you want to say?"


    "You don''t want to say anything in the yard that''s already dead. Even though he was incomplete, he couldn''t keep his father''s orders. You don''t have to have ten mouths to say anything."


    Anonymous convenience looks at Slynny Slander.


    "To be honest, I don''t think you''re going to listen..."


    "You sound like you''d like to hear it. Well, you can''t say no if you''re listening. Tell us, because we can answer you how you feel."


    With Slander''s permission, the anonymous convenience quickly opens its mouth.


    "Why are you retrieving the crystal?"


    Chris was already dead. Taking John Mezamalek''s crystal to bind him couldn''t have helped. Moreover, there was still a demonstration nearby. Even if I didn''t get caught, there was only one thing. It was like there was no income to be gained from the risk.


    "Is that what you want to know about the man who tried to hand the crystal over to Chris?"


    "Well, you knew that."


    I was embarrassed, but gave up the anonymous convenience. Dead body. There was nothing to get away from.


    "You''re right."


    "Because it''s true. You didn''t say anything, did you?"


    "Well, that was my mistake. He wants a gentleman''s attitude towards you."


    "That''s all for now, so tell me quickly. Why are you retrieving the crystal?"


    "You know that."


    Once Slander showed John Mezamalek the crystal, the mysterious convenience never hides its surprise. John Mezamalek''s crystal was still filled with light. The crystal vomits light only when it has a soul in it.


    "But Chris is dead."


    "Yes, to the swamp of Ubo Satlla."


    "You can''t be...!"


    "That''s all you have to say."


    The shivering slander brings his index finger to his mouth. Anonymous convenience knocks on his leg and laughs loudly.


    "Hehe, I was just a frog trapped in a well. You''re not normal to think that, are you? Too bad we can''t see the end."


    After speaking with Slander, the mysterious convenience fades into a flash.


    "Then I should go, too."


    Slander turns his back and disappears. Like I wasn''t there in the first place.


    /561


    Lindsey, who was reborn as a Savior in humans, was sleeping tirelessly, never waking up. She sighs of relief as she looks at her face. It was not a problem that Lindsey regained her human form because of the Ring of Shadows.


    The question was, how did Lindsey take what happened to her? In the worst case, he was prone to suicide without enduring a mental shock. I became a monster I didn''t even know existed. I didn''t even know how to overcome this obstacle.


    Alto nodded calmly, checking Lindsey''s condition whether he knew what was wrong with her.


    "If this is the case, I can also explain Lindsey''s peculiar nature. Lindsey probably had the same powers as the papa from the start."


    "That''s not a very nice story."


    I should have expected it when Lindsey told me I could perceive the flow of time.


    "Why? This is why we can''t get any further away from Papa. The Seeker specializes in papa. Isn''t it great to teach these things by your side, and those things?"


    Alto raises his mouth as high as he can to see what''s so funny. Scratching my head, I put a question in my mouth that I couldn''t solve.


    "But the Seeker is born as a body that cannot build up his mind. Lindsey was close to 30 million to her imagination. Honestly, it doesn''t add up."


    "That''s why it''s so special. Which means Lindsey''s the one that didn''t work. Now that I have my own destiny, does it suit me to call myself a mutant? As I expected, Lindsey must be about the size of a water struggle among the signs."


    I couldn''t argue with him. Lindsey''s walk was a shock.


    "That means..."


    "Without Papa, this child would have taken his place."


    Unexpectedly, he remembered what happened two years ago. Lindsey and the entire Nemesis Guild were killed by deep-sea people. At that time, what would have happened if I hadn''t met Lindsey who was critically injured? I did not imagine it, but I could be sure.


    "I may have become a great old being sooner than I am, as you said."


    "Then you might have to call me Mama, not Papa."


    "That sounds terrible."


    "The potential Lindsey has is endless. If you trim it well, it will be a useful power source."


    "Might be enough power..."


    As soon as Lindsey was found to be the Seeker, she smiled bitterly as she caught her eye while calculating the profit and loss. I had no choice but to reflect. Lindsey was her favorite reason, not her hand.


    "Why is the grass so dead? It''s not like Papa made you the savior. It''s always a pleasure to have a trusted ally. It''s time for a smile. Now, Smile."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 557 00557 Monster

    Alto grabbed Xi Hyun''s mouth and stretched to the left and to the right. In his clever actions, he had to smile. But the two smiles didn''t last long. It''s because Lindsey was tossing and turning.


    "Hmm-hmm."


    Lindsey shakes her head and stares at her. Maybe it''s because I woke up from a deep sleep. Her reaction was endlessly slow. Lindsey looked around, reciting the last words.


    "Is this...?"


    "Rest assured, it''s Prince Tagnaria."


    At that moment, Lindsey suddenly woke up, remembering that she stabbed her heart to death. The excruciating pain engraved on my chest was still sore.


    "What happened to anonymity?!"


    Lindsey, who grabbed her waist, found an unlikely sword. She shakes her eyes at the air, even if she doesn''t know the situation.


    "It''s okay. I took care of it."


    Lindsey let out a sigh of relief for what she said. The heart, which had vomited without a trace of blood, was quietly beating as if nothing had happened. There was no wound.


    I wonder if the treatment went well. Or was there such a wound from the beginning? Lindsey waved her head to get rid of the confused memories.


    "What happened to my boobs? Wasn''t it pierced?"


    "... Oh, that."


    He smiled vaguely and blurred his words. The moment he wanted to avoid came. But he couldn''t hide it. It''s funny to hide the truth from Lindsey, the party. He stroked Lindsey''s hand quietly.


    "Lindsey."


    "What''s with the voice all of a sudden? It doesn''t suit me."


    "Promise me you won''t freak out after listening to me."


    Lindsey, who was overwhelmed by the momentum of her voice, nodded unknowingly. It was because I had never seen such a serious demonstration before.


    "Okay. If this isn''t all a dream, I''ll admit it."


    After taking a breath, she told Lindsey in turn what had happened to her. Lindsey''s expression changed in time. There were some stories she could make sense of, but some she could never make sense of.


    "... so Lindsey, you became the Seeker, the Eclipse."


    "What nonsense. I can trust everything else, but it''s hard to believe. Look, do you want to play a prank like that when you see this?"


    It was not that I didn''t know about the Savior. Lindsey had some basic common sense. I was able to say it casually because I knew it was a disease that only appears in very few of the incapable.


    Furthermore, being a Savior was like being away from humans. But what about yourself now? Everywhere I looked, I was human. Therefore, Lindsey could not believe what he said.


    "There is evidence."


    "Well, I hope I''m not late... but I could use a little more rest."


    "If you want to see it, I''ll show it to you... but can you not regret it?"


    "You can''t regret it."


    Lindsey didn''t believe until the end and laughed as she pulled the Ring of Shadow out of her finger.


    "Aaaaah! What the hell!?"


    Lindsey screams as her body turns into a jewel. The body that scattered the light was never transparent, and the elegantly curved arms and legs glittered brightly. Lindsey, who did not adapt to the sudden change, did not forget to say and just ran away.


    He shrugged his shoulders and put the Ring of Shadow back into Lindsey''s finger. As her bright body returned to her appearance, Lindsey breathed harshly.


    "As you can see, the ring will be your lifeline, so keep it safe. You''re gonna have to keep using it until you can tune yourself."


    "What, what, what. What the hell is happening to me?!"


    "You just said that. I became a savior."


    Lindsey frowned and pulled out the Ring of Shadows. As her body shifts like a fluorescent light, she breathes heavily. The evidence was so clear.


    ''Well, if you''re not the Seeker, there''s nothing that can explain this situation.''


    Lindsey was also becoming aware. The wounds inflicted by the fatalists were fatal enough to die. It was a miracle I was alive.


    "I''m not saying get used to it right now. I just wanted to teach you the truth. You said it was better to hit the hawk first."


    "A falcon like this always hurts..."


    Lindsey realized that she was not human, and kicked her tongue briefly. Her hands tremble, but she takes it by surprise.


    "You''ve really become a savior."


    "That''s right."


    "... then you can''t go back to being human again."


    "I''m afraid so."


    Lindsey''s shoulders sagged.


    Sihyun was able to fully predict what her heart was like. He was the Savior for a long time. I once became a lump of mucus, but I couldn''t help but understand her feelings.


    However, Lindsey''s reaction did not exceed her expectations. She lies prone to the bed, glowing.


    "Hah, that''s fucked up. Crap. The monster started before the end of life. What am I supposed to say to Grandpa?"


    When he reacted more candidly than he thought, he was dumbfounded. Lindsey glanced at his face and pouted her lips.


    "What, that face. Did you want me to cry?"


    "No, it''s not like that..."


    "I can''t help it. Now, howling doesn''t mean you can go back to being human."


    "I''m glad you''re taking it positively."


    Lindsey stared at Sihyun and said she was jealous.


    "Just because you''re in this body, you''re not throwing it away, are you?"


    "If I had been more than one body, I''d be responsible."


    "Huh, if you can''t talk."


    Lindsey tucked her pillow in and blushed her red face.


    "Then it''s done. Even if I become a savior, I can be relieved if you stay with me. He will, too. The Seeker is your specialty, right?"


    "Well, yeah."


    As Alto said, as the situation went smoothly, Xihyun couldn''t even laugh or cry.


    Looking at them coldly, Alto nods his head. Lindsey was also interested in the process of forming a new self, but there was a more interesting topic to be had.


    "So what are your powers?"


    "Power?"


    "Yes, the Seeker is born with a special ability."


    And it was an ability that no one else could teach me. You learn about your own power. At Alto''s words, Lindsey scratched her head. I thought it would come to mind. Lindsey sighed for a moment and burst her elasticity.


    And the sound came from Alto''s mouth.


    "Apod¡­?!"


    He tilted his head as Alto grabbed his head. Lindsey bursts into elasticity and Alto gets sick. The process was so unnatural. It was like cutting the film in the middle. I didn''t have much to worry about. Before they could finish thinking, the soul and the anvil uncovered the identity of their abilities.


    "Stopped time?"


    "Yes, that sounds like a very interesting ability. I like that you can hit without anyone knowing."


    In the absurd explanation, Xi Hyun was zinc in color. Perhaps Lindsey''s potential was somewhere beyond her imagination.


    /562


    The source of life. The beginning and the end. Close to the concept of the Creator, Ubo Satlla held the afterlife in his body. Ubo Satlla, who is responsible for the end of the leap and oversees the archetypes of all living creatures, was in a special position among the cosmic neophytes.


    Every living creature that has a soul dies and enters the afterlife. It was a manifestation through the universe. And it was Ubo Satlla who moved the pronunciation. I couldn''t help but be special. Even the cosmic personality had no choice but to be influenced by death.


    Purification and maintenance. And Ubo Satlla, who holds the power of conservation, purifies and erupts. Balancing the universe. That was his role. Though he had lost his wisdom and intelligence and had fallen into the abyss, his only function did not disappear.


    GUUUUURRRR.


    The edge of the universe. A planet that no one came to and whose name was unknown was large. It was just a big one, 80,000 times the diameter of the sun and 53 billion times the volume on its behalf. An unnamed planet is no exaggeration, even in one galaxy.


    There was only one life on the planet that was left in the swamp. Ubo Satla was the one who was being called a lump of flesh with a chance to swallow the planet. He had nothing but instinct to move. I just repeated the collapse and regeneration according to the code engraved on my body.


    The dead have gathered on the planet Ubo Satlla. Ubo Satl¨¢''s body-swamp is the after-world and the place to start the circuit. The dead cannot escape Ubo Satlla''s swamp.


    ''Ugh.''


    The same was true of Chris, who lost his body.


    Dead to Sihyun, he reached Ubo Satlla''s swamp faster than a moment ago. Even though I didn''t know it alive, I knew it better than anyone else when I died. Death taught Chris a lot. It''s because they learned how to move in accordance with their principles and how to lose themselves in the swamp.


    But Chris defied reason.


    I''m going back! ''


    It was a mixture of ideals and beliefs. I lost my temper and fell to the bottom, but I didn''t even turn my back. Chris still dreamed of revenge and wanted the summit. He goes on through a mass of flesh that is constantly collapsing and regenerating. The lump is thick as gummy bears and sticky as mucus.


    The swamp of Ubo Satlla, where all the spirits gather, was chaos, per se. You have cleansed the Corrupt Dead, maintained the Straight Dead, and repaired the Broken Dead. Those who were drowned in the swamp of Ubo Satlla have been refined as one.


    ''The sign of Ubo Satla was favorable.''


    While everyone was corrupted, Chris was able to stay sane in Ubo Satlla''s swamp. Soon Chris realized Ubo Satlla was an instinct.


    "If you are not wise and intelligent like Aphors..."


    to take over. Embracing a Boon-overflowing dream, Chris climbed a tower called Ubo Satlla.


    Over time, as Chris reaches the summit, he roars forward. He could not connect with the achievement that he had finally achieved. But that achievement quickly fell to the ground.


    It was not a vacant place in front of me. It was not enough to get to the top. There was already a passenger.


    "Help... I want out." "Welcome, this place is hell." "How much longer do we have to hold out?" "Ah-ah, Mom. Dad." "I''ll kill you. I''ll slaughter you miserably." "It may be better to die than to live." "It all comes down to the same place."


    It was a combination of wisdom and intelligence that occupied the summit. Chris could see that they were signs of Ubo Satlla.


    That''s how Chris knew things were going to get weird. It shouldn''t be strange that the traces of Ubo Satlla are gathering together to form a spirit. None of this would have happened if someone hadn''t gathered them deliberately.


    Chris turns his head to the anxiety that passes behind his back. Unless, of course, there was a presence there. The one who couldn''t be here, he was a slander.


    "You have the last piece."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 558 00558 Monster

    Chris is dumbfounded by the sight of tools. It was as if he knew that this would happen.


    "... how did you get here?"


    "I walked on my feet. Is there any other way?"


    "Don''t lie to me. This is a place only the dead can come. It''s a place where miracles don''t happen."


    Even if Slander is an extraterrestrial god. Ubo Satlla was defeated by the ancient gods and destroyed in a place no one knew about. I didn''t know the place, but I couldn''t come. Slander was close to omnipotent, not omnipotent.


    "Oh, by the way, you didn''t tell Chris that."


    So refreshing. Slander clapped his hands softly, revealing the cruel truth in his mouth.


    "This is also my home. It''s because we all found this place first. I don''t even know my own body, so this should be enough money."


    "What...?"


    Even at this moment, it was Slander''s plan. But Chris couldn''t understand it. You conquered the swamp of Ubo Satlla. It was the same as shaking the afterlife in his hands.


    "Oh, you''re imagining things with that look on your face. For the record, I cannot intervene in the swamp of Ubo Satlla. Ubo Satlla has lost wisdom and intelligence, not his own. I''m just here to observe and wander."


    Slander reaches out his hand as if to see. Obviously, Ubo Satlla''s swamp refuses to touch him. Slander''s body passes through Ubo Satlla''s swamp as it is. Two beings you can never meet. That was Slander and Ubo Satla.


    "I see. This must be the mind of the hoodlums who shouted, ''The King''s Ear is the Donkey''s Ear.'' It''s been in my heart for too long. I''ve waited too long for this."


    It was an accident that Slander found this place. But he didn''t think it was a coincidence. I accepted it as fate.


    I couldn''t be more impressed to see the oasis I found while wandering around looking for Azatos'' truth.


    That''s when all the planning started. You have found the most useful way to utilize Ubo Satlla''s swamp.


    And over the years, Slander has gathered traces of Ubo Satlla over billions and hundreds of them. Sometimes I became their advisor, sometimes their advocate.


    Sometimes it flowed smoothly and sometimes it was shaken by unexpected disasters. But Slander always wins. I''ve stumbled onto the tracks here.


    It was easy to deceive the signs of Ubo Satla. They were foolish beings who did not know the truth, and clumsy creatures who gave up their victory in the distant future for gain.


    The potential was high, but that was it. They didn''t try, they didn''t want to know the truth. It was just the flow of destiny leading the way.


    The slander stares at him dumbfounded and smiles brightly. He always had the most fun.


    "Chris, I''ll admit that you were a special mark. There''s no trace of progress like yours. I can assure you of that. Otherwise I wouldn''t have given you the aphors."


    "You gave me the aphors because you knew this would happen."


    Sacrificing the God of outer space. If I think about it now, the distribution was not a joke. But Chris seems to know how Slander managed to pull off such a stunt. Slander was confident that he could take Abhors back.


    "It was all for this moment that you planted your vengeance on me."


    "You realize that now? It''s too late for that."


    The signs of Ubo Satlla were fragile as one. Slander carefully cultivated the tracks, realizing that Ubo Satlla wouldn''t move even if they were one. He was the master of the family, so it wasn''t that hard to set up topics and items.


    "The choice I made to grow you was'' revenge ''. because it contains the most intense emotions. You''ve grown on your own without me leading you."


    "I was your toy after all."


    "Don''t feel bad. being part of the post-apocalyptic world. That''s part of something that even cosmic personalities can wiggle in their hands. It is a place more glorious than an ordinary god. Rather, I envy you."


    "You''re an asshole to the end."


    "You realize that now? I''ve been a son of a bitch to you from the start. You couldn''t see through it because you were blind to revenge and turned away from the truth."


    Slander''s jaw twists strangely. After that, the words were ridiculed and ridiculed, but Chris could not hear them. It was time to become one. Even with the signs of Ubo Satlla, it was impossible to resist a massive upheaval.


    The combination of wisdom and intelligence consumed Chris. Chris melted away. He was no longer Chris when the boundary between the same and different was broken. It was just a collection of wisdom and intelligence.


    Experiences and memories of becoming an extraterrestrial god have been a constant source of unity. And traces of Chris became the key to rolling a collection of wisdom and intelligence.


    "We''re ready."


    Slander opens his arms. And now that we''ve got Chris on the last trace, what he can do is done. Ubo Satlah, his second coming begins. The catastrophe that tried to swallow up the universe early opened my eyes.


    How Azatos will react. No, I don''t know how to deal with what Azatos left behind. Slander is already looking forward to it. It was because we could see what Azatos was hoping to die for.


    "Now it''s time to turn the tables."


    /563


    The place where Lindsey followed Sihyun was the Jay Tower on Earth. The Hetero Countermeasures Headquarters was now an undiscovered General Headquarters in Seoul. The purpose of Xi Hyun was to meet the support there.


    I had to tell Lindsey what was going on, and I had to tell her that I was with her. He will, too. He was Lindsey''s only grandfather.


    "Where is the professor?"


    "He''s in the lab as usual."


    When Sihyun and Lindsey came in, Carrydom bowed his head. He was acting as a personal assistant to the uphold. It was unclear whether it was appropriate, or whether it was still debt conscious, but he was pleased with his activities. A pioneer was guarding it, but I couldn''t argue.


    Sihyun walked in the hallway waiting with Lindsey. Now, the lab that was assigned to the vote was three floors. It was one of the world''s recognizable successes, not just in Korea. Here, he and his disciples were working on the research.


    Research that clarifies the principles of health equipment and integrates it with scientific technology. It was also one of the most difficult but noteworthy areas around the world.


    In fact, some were commercialized and revolutionized in academia. There was also a vigorous movement toward space.


    It has been the dominant claim that humanity has attracted civilizations for over a decade. Slander disappears without a word, so no one can call him a rival. It was a completely supportive standoff.


    "... that''s what happened."


    Sitting down, Shi-hyun explained what had happened so far.


    It was the best intellect of this age, and it was no exaggeration to say that the savior had lifted him from the bottom. It didn''t make sense that he had something to hide.


    I nodded in favor of listening to Sihyun from start to finish.


    "I see. An old man can''t stand in the way of a young man''s eyes. And I''m sure you can count on it, so there''s nothing more to say. I have many granddaughters who are short, but I''ll take good care of them."


    "I understand."


    "I know you have other women. I''m not gonna tell you to look at Lindsey alone. But if anything happens to our Lindsey, I''ll come find you."


    "Grandfather..."


    Lindsey smiled a little more as she admitted it coolly.


    "Well, I was hoping this day would come, to be honest."


    "You knew?"


    I wonder if my granddaughter''s intuition sparked. Sihyun tilted his head to say yes. Now, this relationship was founded by Lindsey''s active confession, and it was no exaggeration that the love she had for the past two years was the starting point. She couldn''t have looked into Lindsey''s heart even if she wasn''t a god.


    "Of course I know. Oh, you don''t know yet?"


    "Is there something I don''t know?"


    It was a mysterious series. As you can see, it seemed to know the cause. A cheerful smile lifted an object out of the corner. A man covered in highly active full-body armor was in a heroic posture somewhere.


    "Figures."


    "Yes, figure it out."


    The color of the figure was simple. Black and gray were a subtle mix. Sihyun cried out in a strange look.


    "Grandpa!?"


    Lindsey woke up from her seat, waving her arms and disturbing her vision. She screams as she pleases, running around.


    "Don''t look, you''ll break up here!"


    "I don''t know what you''re so ashamed of. I had no choice but to find out."


    "Ha, Grandpa. But it''s too sudden."


    "Haha, it was more of an appeal point. Si-hyun will like it too."


    It was then that Sihyun burst into elasticity. It was because I realized who the figure looked like.


    It was the same as his favorite shadowy armor. Is this what it means when it''s dark under the lamp? It was too late to notice him because he had never seen himself from a third party''s point of view.


    "Lindsey, this is..."


    Lindsey bowed her head as she opened her mouth with a hollow smile. It was like I was naked. She couldn''t stand the sight of him, and eventually she blew herself up.


    "Yes, I am a fan of the Shadow King. Why?"


    Lindsey confidently gave out her heart, and she snorted. The opposition between Sihyun and Lindsey said with a big smile.


    "Apart from this, there''s a pile of Goods-products related to you in the house. I didn''t know it at first, but I couldn''t help but notice it was starting to grow one by one. You know that. How popular you are."


    "I know, but I''m surprised this is the first time."


    It was not a job that was done in the first place. I wasn''t trying to raise awareness.


    The situation and timing overlapped, so it became known as the King of Shadows, but at other times it would have been just two doors.


    Shari, a friend of the swimmer, was also a fan, but it was a story I had heard as I passed by.


    I never thought I''d meet a fan so close. It wasn''t an ordinary relationship either. She was a lover. She scratched her head with an unknown embarrassment.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    Chris was recycled, although not as recycled as you might think. Chris used as an alternative to what Slander had done so far.


    Slander''s statement that he doesn''t know what he''s doing is written all over the article, and that''s why. They were collecting signs of Ubo Satla.

 559 00559 Monster

    When Lindsey looked like Lindsey who would have liked her while grumbling, her mouth went up without her knowing it. Seeing Lindsey who was so innocent but not honest in the end, I could only laugh.


    "Thank you for liking me...?"


    "I just collect because I''m cute. Don''t listen to him straight away just because he told you."


    "Well, it could be. I want to buy something that I know I don''t need to have cute or cool stuff."


    "You know something?"


    Lindsey nodded in her opinion. But her emotions didn''t last long.


    "Goods, that''s what you''ve been collecting. Mind if I take a look? I''m interested, too. I wonder how everyone else is looking at me."


    At that moment, a lot of thought passed through Lindsey''s head. Idiot posters occupying one of her rooms. Idiot doll. Idiot lamp. The likeness-the king of the shadow-the embossed fountain pen, as well as the shoes that shaped the shadow, were not something you could show.


    The level of affection I had was going to plummet.


    "You can''t show me that! No matter how close you get, your personal space is your personal space."


    "I can''t help it. We''ll have to take our chances next time."


    "No matter how long you wait, you won''t get that chance."


    As soon as their conversation was over, she glanced at Lindsey and Sihyun in vain. It was not something I could say in my mouth, but it was something I couldn''t take away.


    "But Lindsey. I hear you''ve become the Seeker. Is that true?"


    "Yes, Grandpa."


    Savior. Lindsey''s body shrunk naturally as the expected topic was discussed. What was in front of her was an unknown realm. Does the relationship of blood really matter to one who deviates from the framework of Humankind? I couldn''t wait for a more upvoting answer.


    "Don''t make that face. I didn''t say it to speculate."


    Opportunity held Lindsey''s hand.


    "Whatever you look like, I must be your grandfather. I wanted to say that."


    "Thank you, Grandpa."


    Lindsey reddened her eyes and spoke nonchalantly. Lindsey was able to take it easy when the most important problem was solved. Sihyun who waited until the conversation with Lindsey was over stood up. It was time to go.


    "Then I''ll see you again next time, Professor."


    "I''ll be back, Grandpa."


    He smiled as he left the lab to look at her and Lindsey. It was like looking at myself in my youth. Of course, he did not live a life as turbulent as Se-hyun, nor did he have a unique history like Lindsey. It was just two people''s pure, intense emotions that reminded them of their youth.


    "Youth."


    I took a sip of coffee and looked out the window. Lindsey, who was just a lump of slime, became a lover who thought she would always be a child. When I saw the two of them, I could feel how fast the time was going by.


    /564


    Through the cradle of stars, across the fused galaxy, a demonstration of the Queisha group quickly escaped the observable universe of humanity. Through the intersection of time and space, the ultra-dimensional opposite of time, when he reached the entrance of outer space, he looked around.


    There was a presence between the universe and outer space.


    Doors and walls. Guardians and destroyers. A phenomenon and a life.


    Occupying the space with a rainbow glow was like an infinitely boiling bubble. Yog Sotos, a longbridge connecting space and outer space and the gateway to outer space, has always been there.


    In front of Yog Sotos, you see a familiar woman.


    The woman''s hair, surrounded by a confident attitude, was glowing in a rainbow like Yog Stones. Her hair, which changes color every moment, creates a dreamy atmosphere. Her eyes were also changing color in time and again according to her emotions.


    The creature with the rainbow, ''Umlat-Tawil'' turned his head as he approached.


    "It''s you again."


    "We have a story to solve."


    "Tell me," he says. "


    Sihyun, who knew that Yog Sotos could only speak through Umlat, was not surprised and received her word.


    "Yog Sotos, as you have said, has eliminated the inevitable destruction of the universe. Now you deserve me, too. Lead me into outer space."


    The bubbles of Yog Sotos boil. It seemed to be surprised that Sihyun had killed Anonymous. But he''s also an extraterrestrial god. Recognizing that an unknown existence had vanished from space, Yog Sotos had no choice but to listen to him.


    "A promise is a promise. The traces of Azatoth entering outer space are beyond Bondi, and you are reborn as a new being, and I will admit it." "


    "Well, thank you."


    "Have some manners!"


    Umlat, who had a low attitude, worked boldly. But Yog Sotos could not have been shaken by the crucible of his Apostle and not himself. Sihyun casually waited for Yog Sotos'' decision.


    "I have something to ask you first," he says. "


    "What''s that?"


    "Why do you want to go to outer space? There should still be no discomfort." "


    "You know that. As Hippos died, the only thing that could contain Azatos'' body disappeared. Azatoth''s body may explode at any moment."


    He did not speak of Azatos'' soul, which he saw in Dreamland.


    "Will you prevent disaster in the future?" "


    "Even if I don''t, I don''t know when my future will be lost as long as Azatoth''s body exists. It''s deeply connected from birth. But now that I have an imperfect mind, I have a win."


    "You''re putting yourself at risk for the future." "


    "Of course. As long as Azatoth''s body remains, I will not be free." It''s not bad for you, either. Whoever wins won''t lose to you. "


    The silence is long. There is no way to know what Yog Sotos is thinking. I just waited quietly. Soon, the foaming words of Yog Sotos surpassed the imagination of Xi Hyun lightly.


    "How well do you know the birth and origins of the universe?" "


    "What a vivid subject."


    It was so far away that she could not answer easily. Universe, do you want to talk about the source of the soul before that? Or do you want to talk about the time the universe split apart from outer space? Either way, it was not a topic that could be answered by Hyun.


    "The universe is painted on three-dimensional paper. Not only the great old existence, but the God of outer space can never be broken. Even if you look at the four dimensions, the result is the same." "


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "The concept you call dimension is in the extension of space. Another space in space is no exaggeration. Even if you can go back in time, it is impossible to escape from the 3D itself." "


    Sihyun seemed to know what the fuzzy Yog Sotos was talking about. No matter how much Zephyros was in the other dimension, it was just an extension of space.


    The four dimensions that Yog Sotos talked about were not only dots and lines, but also spaces that were jumbled by planes and space-time. Maybe it was more than just a horoscope, because the word "four dimensions" is a convenient word to express a higher dimension than three dimensions.


    Born in a three-dimensional universe and raised on a three-dimensional Earth, it was a concept that I never understood.


    "It is no exaggeration to say that it is a talent necessary to understand the higher dimension. The cosmic statues exert special powers because they borrow power from a higher level through the rift." "


    "It sounds like anything in four dimensions is possible."


    "Things are hard, but nothing is impossible. Just as three-dimensional forces that add the concept of cotton to two dimensions that are just dots and lines have an absolute effect, it is natural for a four-dimensional force to exert an absolute effect in three dimensions."


    How can someone who knows nothing but a lifetime point and a line understand three dimensions? He had no choice but to identify the existence of three dimensions in a two-dimensional way. You try to understand the concept of cotton with dots and lines. But the process was never perfect.


    Likewise, being in three dimensions was also impossible to fully understand four dimensions. Even if we know, we can do it when the three dimensions are near the end.


    The gap between the dimensional walls was just as solid and high. It was all based on the absolute power of cosmic neonates. They were all four dimensionally blessed.


    Instantly, he felt a tingle in his head.


    "I know you''re telling me the difference. But why would he say that?"


    "Ubo Satlla has deteriorated after meeting Azatos." "


    "Azatos corrupted Ubo Satlla? How the hell did you corrupt her?"


    When I first heard the story, his voice grew on its own. Ubo Satla''s deterioration took place abruptly, but he could hear about it in unexpected places.


    "I don''t know about that. But it certainly has something to do with dimensions." "


    Then Sihyun could see why Yog Sotos was speaking without a second thought. He was warning me now. He told us what to watch out for when we meet the body of Azatoth.


    "That''s why you''re here. So that one of the beings who can cross outer space will not be affected by Azatos'' body."


    That was the true role of Yog Sotos. It wasn''t just to prevent the rifts in space and outer space. Yog Sotos sacrificed himself to stop another catastrophe.


    "I will not deny it," he says. "


    "Is Shoe the same?"


    Maybe he took an unexpected blow. The bubbles of Yog Sotos have not boiled for a while. But he said it again as if it were when.


    "... you''d better hear it from her." "


    The answer was as if it had already been decided. He nodded his head and turned away. I heard everything I needed to know. All that''s left now is to get to the center - the ultimate chaos - of outer space.


    "Don''t rejoice that you can go into outer space. Your wish will not come true." "


    "This is an evil story to the end."


    Sihyun hurled himself into Yog Sotos and passed through a long passageway. As the space between the black and white disappeared, a great sense of pressure welcomed him. It was not until he reached outer space that he heard Yog Sotos'' voice for the first time.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    Engagement!

 560 00560 extra

    [I knew the essence of Azatoth, so I knew that being born to him was not beneficial.]


    An instinctive demonstration that it was a story about anonymity exploded elasticity. If the Yog Sotos remember Azatos as anonymous, that''s never a good sign.


    He resembles Anonymous who is crazy for fun and fun. I was afraid to even imagine. Perhaps Azatos in the memory of Alto is blunt and not foolish.


    ''But knowing doesn''t change anything.''


    It was then that Umrat came near Sihyun. Is it because the color of the hair and eyes changes at the moment? Her carving trail was long gone.


    "I''ll go with you."


    "You want to keep an eye out?"


    "I''d say it''s a minimum security measure. Even if Master Yog Sotos admits you, I can''t be relieved."


    "You''re having a hard time."


    "That''s the principle. That''s the belief. You haven''t had a power boost in years. Don''t worry, we''ll get you where you want to go."


    "I can''t help it. It''s funny to have a target in front of your eyes."


    Sihyun allowed Umrat to accompany him.


    Umlats possess enormous power like an apostle with only one Jog Sotos. Even if I suppressed to the limit, I was bored to the point of overheating.


    It wasn''t hard for the two of them to penetrate outer space. It was because Sihyun had the ability to transverse sexuality, and to Umrat, outer space was like the front yard.


    Outer space was wider than space. And more dangerous. Seeing the endless black holes and small explosions, it was amazing that space hadn''t collapsed so far.


    Following Umrat''s guidance, he was able to reach his destination after a few days of exploring outer space.


    A place where even silence can be heard as loud as noise. The ultimate chaos enlivened the mysteries of the universe and laid a new foundation. It was the universe itself that changed every second. A star reaching into the Meamealokkapoowa oompa breaks down and the path is pierced.


    There was only one phenomenon and situation that transcended Samran. I had no choice but to tremble at the realization that all the disasters that penetrated outer space originated here. I couldn''t connect the horses. I didn''t even think about it.


    The beings in the ultimate chaos had one overwhelming and marvelous streak. A clown who blows trumpets and butterflies. A servant who blows flutes and drums. Ridiculous, but they were all gods of outer space. From the horizon here to the horizon there. There was no limit to their numbers.


    The weight section. Unknown. Unknown. Xi Hyun was unable to enter the place-palace that caused the ultimate chaos. It''s because more gods were aiming for his neck from all over the place faster than he stepped on his feet. With Umrat''s guidance, death was inevitable, but not shocked.


    ''Do not rejoice that you can go into outer space. Your wish won''t come true.''


    Sihyun seemed to know why Yog Sotos said that. He knew from the beginning that he could not reach the ultimate chaos.


    Many conditions had to be achieved in order to cross the sea of the gods of outer space and reach the palace where Azatos'' body exists. I had to stop the catastrophic storm of the ultimate chaos, and I had to defeat numerous personalities.


    Umrat gazes at him quietly. She neither laughed nor encouraged.


    "Did you know that?"


    "Of course. This is why the gods of the ancient world and the gods of Azatos failed to kill the body, despite so many." "


    Shi Hyun smiled helplessly and turned away. The only thing in the ultimate chaos is a near infinite despair.


    Red Ticket Attention


    - If you don''t like dirty things, you can skip it.


    "I can''t wait to sing it."


    Lindsey moved her steps to Burya when she asked me to party with her girls. Talking during the middle of the night was not my preference, but it was not a bad idea to think of it as a social gathering. Lindsey tilts her head as she enters the room she heard from Bererosa.


    "What''s wrong with the atmosphere?"


    There was a refreshing and sweet scent in the room, whether it was aromatic or not. The light is also dimly lit. It was a pleasurable environment for all to see.


    The calm atmosphere reminded me of the couple''s room. But Lindsey wanted to. I don''t know whose room it was, but it wasn''t right for her to blabber about other people''s tendencies.


    Lindsey, who was waiting for others without hesitation, opened her eyes to her unexpected guests.


    "Lindsey?"


    "... why did you come here?"


    Lindsey frowned naturally as she entered the room. It was against her instincts that she was in the room with him on an ambitious night.


    "I thought you were waiting for me."


    "I can''t wait for you. At a time like this, ah...!"


    Lindsey burst into elasticity in the house that passed by her head unnaturally. I would have lied to you to summon Sihyun. Then Lindsey''s face became incredibly red, realizing what it was that women wanted to do.


    Lindsey, who lowered her head to hide her red face, bites her molars.


    I should have known from the moment I provoked you with my nasty eyes. I felt like I knew what the women had invited me to. A party was a party. But they never said they were coming. I was just asking.


    She shrugged her shoulders as she watched Lindsey change. He was used to it. Since it had not been done once or twice, she suddenly dealt with it. Even shaking could result in results that were neither me nor him.


    Even though it''s faster than expected, it''s funny for other lovers to leave their positions behind. Sitting next to Lindsey, she looked at her quietly.


    "... don''t just sit there."


    "It''s not your room, is it?"


    "Hmph."


    Lindsey embraced the pillow and was naturally defensive. She pretended to be unfaithful, but her heart was about to burst.


    It was my first time alone with a man on such an ambitious night, and I had never opened my mouth to attract a man. I had to be nervous because I had no experience.


    I wanted to get out of the way, but this was a great chance for her, too. Other women pushed her back as hard as they could. I didn''t know when I''d get another chance like this if I stepped back from here.


    "These people are outrageous. For a guy like you."


    "A horse with thorns."


    "I told you to listen."


    "But soon you will be too much for me."


    "Don''t say that. It''s disgusting to hear."


    Lindsey growled as she hated it. Is it because it is an honest and clear personality? Her head refuses to speak.


    "If you don''t like it, I''ll have to be too much."


    Lindsey turns her head, but doesn''t leave the room. Implied acceptance. She did not refuse the demonstration. I was rather looking forward to it.


    "How are you feeling?"


    Lindsey frowned at his question. Since that day, an unknown sense of camouflage has always touched her nerves. It was not sweet to know that it had become a strange creature.


    I felt like I had an unlikely tail or wings. It was also a natural result because I woke up my senses that I hadn''t used until now.


    However, Lindsey naturally accepted it. It''s because she knew rushing was not going to solve it. This will all give you time.


    "It''s still the same. I''m not in a good mood."


    "It can''t be okay. But don''t worry, I got one right next to me. We''re just like you."


    Lindsey could look beyond the great old existence. She had the highest potential among the innovators she saw.


    "On second thought, this isn''t a joke. I swear, it was worth it. I never thought I''d be a savior in humans. It''s only been a few days... I didn''t come here to do this."


    "But the original goal came true."


    Sihyun punctured Lindsey''s side playfully.


    "Of course it is, you idiot."


    Lindsey pouted her lips. I left all the bases and came to Zephyros on my own to confess to Sihyun. Even gambling is silent. If it hadn''t worked, Lindsey wouldn''t have been able to stand up.


    "Then it''s your turn to be rewarded for your efforts, isn''t it?"


    Sihyun put his hands on Lindsey''s body. And I tightened her waist. Lindsey, who was greatly surprised, snorted. She bites her lip realizing she acted like a shy girl.


    "This doesn''t suit me."


    It was a loss not to be honest. If I turned away because I was ashamed, I couldn''t get close. Therefore, Lindsey reasonably demanded.


    "Kiss longer than last time. I''m not a child. Isn''t that too much of an ending?"


    "As you wish."


    Lindsey sighed deeply as her lips touched. She doesn''t come to her senses as she sweeps through her lips. It has finally begun. The moment she was waiting for.


    Lindsey, who was lying on the bed, gestured toward Sihyun. Like a bee attracted to a flower, she naturally placed her hands on her chest.


    "My heart is pounding."


    "You know what, don''t ask."


    "If you don''t tell me, I don''t know. So tell me. Honestly, with your heart."


    As she approached, she whispered in her ear, and Lindsey trembled. It was more stimulating than I imagined. For the first time in her life, the fever of the man captivated her.


    "I like it. So give me a hug. Only you, and only you."


    "I feel the same way."


    Sihyun nodded his head and took off Lindsey''s clothes one by one. Lindsey reveals her white skin and covers her chest with reflection.


    "Why are you covering for me?"


    "Go, you''ll have nothing to see because your breasts are small."


    The women around him were all of the same body type. One was, of course, Alto was also surprisingly a household type.


    As a hunter, Lindsey''s refined lower body was able to proudly stick out, but not her heart. Training was not a training area.


    Rarely bloated fruit was dull in her sight. I used to like being in a body shape that was easy to wield, but I couldn''t be so pathetic standing in front of the man I loved.


    "Don''t be afraid to show me."


    "Actually, it''s not my fault if I''m disappointed. That''s all I know."


    Lindsey''s ambitious face flushed and her hands loosened. Sihyun carefully touched her chest. It was a woman''s breasts, even though it was small. Softness and elasticity alone were not defeated by anyone.


    "You are such a pervert. Uh, how can you be satisfied with these breasts?"


    "Why are you so grumpy? Take care of yourself. You''re charming enough."


    Lindsey fell into a big slumber as she licked the protrusion that rose in the center of her chest. The little chest went into his mouth.


    "Gee, I feel weird."


    "You''re going to love that feeling."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 561 00561 extra

    Ears and neck. The lines leading to the shoulders and chest were all occupied. Sihyun carefully roams over her body. Lindsey didn''t wake up. The place where Xi Hyun''s tongue passed was fiery.


    Soon after her head crossed her belly button and went between her legs, Lindsey shook her head. I could see where he was going.


    "Not there! It''s gross. It''s crazy, really. How, how...!"


    Of course, I knew there was such behavior through prior learning, but knowing it and experiencing it directly was a separate story. Just by touching the hot breath between the legs, Lindsey seemed to reach her peak.


    "I don''t think you think so here."


    Lindsey sighed as she stroked the hidden area. The buds were in a state of flurry. Because of the faint leak of honey water, the traces were clearly visible on the underwear as well.


    While Lindsey was struggling, she could see her insides streaking between the neatly arranged bushes. When he approached the place where honey water was leaking out, he carefully stretched out his tongue.


    "Heh, heh, heh. It''s not a place to taste. It''s not that good. No, that''s why, Hmph."


    Lindsey slammed down her wobbly legs and pressed down on her head. I felt like my head would burn with excessive pleasure. I felt energized by myself. Soon, Lindsey snapped her back with a scream that she couldn''t even handle.


    Lindsey''s longing for patience made her lips flutter.


    "Ha, ha. I told you, no."


    "But it was beautiful."


    "Hmph, that''s enough with the mouth."


    Lindsey grabbed her shoulder and knocked her out. On top of him, she licks her lips with her tongue. Impersonated the expression to hide the expression described above.


    "Now it''s my turn. I''ll make you as ashamed of me as I was of you."


    "I''m excited about that."


    Lindsey carefully pulled down her pants. The object that was pushed out of her underwear surpasses her imagination.


    The bottom of the bean that had been inflated was like an umbrella. The pole was so thick and firm that it was difficult to hold it with one hand and the road was also magnificent. The vein rises ugly and clings to the surface.


    Maybe it''s the dark color. It seemed like I had peeked at the wildness that I could not normally see.


    She blushes her face when she sees another side of him. It wasn''t just the size. The proportions were also perfect. Even if immunity emerged through prior learning, it was not acceptable.


    "W-what''s all this gross? You don''t get caught with one hand."


    Lindsey shrugged without even knowing it. The male-like scent passed by the tip of her nose, but somehow she liked it very much.


    Lindsey stretched out her tongue slightly and surrendered to the force.


    "Hehe."


    She opens her chin to the limit and fills her mouth with stuff. But I could not handle the man I had experienced for the first time today. Soon I reached my limit. On a hot, hard feel, Lindsey exhaled an elongation.


    "We have to take it slow."


    Lindsey carefully sticks out her tongue, beginning to lick at the surface of her veins. She looks down at the object with curious eyes.


    "Phew, whoops. It''s easy to suck when you''re older. Well, there''s something to brag about, so shake your tail and wave it around."


    Thinking that the unclean pink tongue was licking his stuff, he naturally stretched out his back.


    Did it seem urgent? Lindsey, who generally knew what men wanted through prior learning, smiled as she looked up at the demonstration. And he opened his mouth and swallowed.


    "You want this?"


    Lindsey aimed solely at the front of the object with the tip of her tongue. Her movements do not stop, as if she were wiping a glass bead with a piece of cloth. Lindsey smiled brightly and took the next step.


    "How about here?"


    The scrotum was where she moved her tongue. Before Sihyun answered, Lindsey carefully stretched out her tongue. There was no point I didn''t know.


    "Tsk, how do you know so well?"


    "I studied."


    Lindsey swallowed a hind horse and moved her mouth with all her might to please her. It was impossible to experience any other action, but it was possible in my imagination if I was to move my mouth.


    "Uh-huh, uh-huh, okay."


    Moreover, her mouth was one of her vocal cords. Whenever she touched something hot and hard with her tongue, Lindsey twisted her legs.


    "Hehe, I don''t know what to do with that face because I like it. You look hideous. Try to open your mouth."


    Lindsey saw the face of her cheerful expression and deeply absorbed the object.


    I couldn''t stand the sight of dead saliva pouring down the column in Lindsey''s mouth, and I burst my desire. Suddenly, the white liquid that was poured out suddenly touched Lindsey''s throat.


    "Cough, cough. You should have told me you were leaving. Oh, it''s sticky."


    "Sorry..."


    "But it was that good, right? You can''t paint."


    Lindsey smiled cheerfully in a place where she could not see. But her joy did not last long. All this time, she was able to go because she gave in.


    When she woke up, she swept Lindsey''s hair.


    "Next time it''ll be my turn to embarrass you."


    "Ugh, yeah?"


    Lindsey looked puzzled as her attitude suddenly changed.


    Lindsey''s lap braced her waist to prevent her from escaping. Lindsey cried out as her fingers curled up inside.


    Her gaze remained fixed between her crotch. What happens when that thing goes in there? Lindsey looked up at the demonstration with wet eyes.


    "... this, this can''t go in. It won''t fit in the hole."


    "But now it''s my turn to embarrass you, isn''t it?"


    "There''s no such thing as force!"


    "Where is the girl who used to make fun of me a little while ago?"


    "Well, it''s not like that."


    "No, it''s the same."


    Lindsey twisted her body and spurred, but she didn''t mind. She was already in his hands. The demonstration that empowered the ship put the object into the slippery underbelly.


    Lindsey closed her eyes as she felt the incoming items gradually. The pressure from a hot, big object has been far beyond her imagination for a long time.


    Not only was Lindsey inexperienced, but because she was the size, Lindsey was looking forward to the pain that was coming. But the pain didn''t come any differently than she expected.


    "Uh, doesn''t it hurt...?"


    Lindsey stared at the binding site and read the words. There was little blood flowing from the first experience, but nothing more dramatic than that. She turns to her senses and grabs her forearm.


    "Didn''t you say they all hurt at first?"


    "Even if you ask me that, I can''t answer you."


    "But it can''t hurt to put this in."


    Rather, I felt the right weight under my stomach to make me feel good. Lindsey glanced back as soon as she realized that there was her face close enough for her breath to reach.


    "So what do you think? How does it feel to start your first experience without pain?"


    "Man, you did it with your hands."


    "It''s only a once-in-a-lifetime time, and it would be a shame to end up crying."


    He blurted and waited for Lindsey to adapt.


    Traces of the first experience were fading quickly. As the pleasures that had been turned away became clearer and clearer, Lindsey unknowingly snorted.


    "Now, wait a minute... that''s weird. It''s weird."


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "You''re shaking even when you don''t move."


    "That''s a good sign."


    She raised Lindsey''s arms and tasted everything she had. Lindsey fell asleep as her tongue grazed near her armpit.


    "Huh, where did you lick it?! Are you crazy?"


    However, she did not listen to Lindsey''s protest. Lindsey was just a delicious prey to him.


    The demonstration of hard time with many women was the Hundred War Elder itself. Although not physically outside of humans, his skills were enough to seduce women.


    Lindsey made a sound of pain whether she was unfamiliar with the feeling of pleasure.


    "Hehe, heh. Hey, you know what? Does everyone else feel this way? I''m not the only one who feels this way, am I?"


    "Don''t worry. This is just the beginning."


    "You''re lying, right?"


    He smiled vaguely.


    "That was a lie. It''s a lie if you just open your mouth."


    Lindsey was relieved at her own pace. Just now, his attitude was unfaithful. But that was also only for a moment.


    As the spur protrudes from the thick columns, Lindsey collapses. The sensation that I had just felt before was so intense that I could call it a joke.


    "Hiic¡­?! Haha, Si-hyun, Si-hyun. This is dangerous. Wait a minute."


    "That''s it."


    Lindsey sighs of relief as the protrusion in the thick pillar disappears. You''re at least ten moves short if you want to fight back from here. Lindsey was confident because she had experienced it indirectly through Alto''s memories.


    "How about that? Can you believe it''s a start?"


    "... rice, pervert. What have you done to yourself? Protruding protrusions. I can''t even hear them!"


    "What are you doing? That''s sad. I have a lot of abilities to make you happy."


    When she blew a hot wind in her ear, Lindsey empowered the wiggling legs. I can''t believe there''s more to this kind of fun. I couldn''t take it.


    "Blood, you don''t need it. Just do it normal."


    "Hehe, I was going to do that from the beginning. So rest assured."


    Sihyun carefully stroked Lindsey''s head. Now was not the time to unwind. It was time to give Lindsey an unforgettable first night. It was a moment to rule her life.


    "Don''t you think we should do something fun later? Besides, we have a long time."


    "That''s not up to you, it''s up to me. I''ll see what you''re doing and decide."


    "Your mouth looks fine, so I''m going to move a little bit."


    As she moved her waist, Lindsey couldn''t help but burst her elongated moaning. The sensation of giant objects rushing through the body was uncertain.


    Lindsey was restless because of the unpredictable pleasures at the bottom.


    "Heheh, heh... heh. Ugh."


    "Cute nose tone. That doesn''t sound like a wallop."


    "What?!"


    He moved his back roughly so Lindsey wouldn''t talk. Lindsey shakes like a kite with a broken thread as the calf digs through her insides.


    Lindsey, who was under him, was shaken by the climax that came every minute.


    "Looking at it, you''re pretty big yourself."


    Although she was not small, she boasted a much bigger figure. Lindsey hugged him with open arms as her toes twisted. I couldn''t take it anymore.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 562 00562 extra

    Lindsey smiled as she felt the warmth in her rock-hard muscles. It is because the fact that it led to the demonstration was more urgent than ever.


    "Ahhhh, haha, haha."


    Do all the women who are fascinated by Sihyun taste this sensation? It was a small question, but the idea spread with jealousy. It reminded me of the women who would have suffered in Sihyun''s arms.


    Lindsey reflexively bit into his shoulder.


    "Why are you breaking it?"


    "Hmph, bees."


    "I don''t think you did anything bad enough to get punished. She''s taking care of you with extreme affection."


    "It''s impure to keep such words in your mouth. The word" extreme affection "is worthless."


    "Then I have to express it with my whole body."


    Lindsey was shocked as she bounced back strongly. She can''t even breathe as the massive object enters at an exquisite angle. A prick. The honey water spills out onto the pillar.


    "That''s a lot of water. It''s slippery. I can''t imagine it''s my first time."


    "Why do you say that, you idiot?"


    "You said you''d embarrass me."


    Lindsey bit her lip because it was impossible to recount what she had said. I couldn''t have hated it more. However, what she was experiencing was not appropriate for her temper. An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth.


    "Huff. This, this is just for animals. Heh, heh heh. It''s too much for you to have as an underdog. It''s better to be lenient with someone else. It''s been a long time since you''ve been able to use it properly."


    Lindsey looked at him with provocative eyes, but she was only cute to him.


    "Did you like my stuff that much?"


    "My, when did I...!"


    "You didn''t say that because you know the value?"


    "Ugh."


    "Look forward to it. I''ll make you beg."


    Lindsey screamed happily as she insisted.


    I haven''t been the opponent from the start. Sihyun was already trained. It had proven abilities and skills for other women.


    If you swing it like this, there will be no love. Lindsey was not aware of the limits and was unable to concentrate on the accelerating pleasure.


    "It''s too tight. Relax."


    "Phew, unwrap, unwrap, unwrap doesn''t mean I want to."


    Before long, Lindsey moved her body in line with the rhythm of her waist. They forgot the reality and began to pursue pleasure.


    Lindsey had to hold both hands. For her, everything was a new world. As she grew older, she became a hunter and went back and forth. The world was full of joy and endless things.


    "I, I can''t stand this... Ahhhhh, haha."


    As a first-rate hunter, she was also confident in her physical strength, but could not overcome the greedy movements of Xi Hyun. Lips that constantly move their waist and aim for the delicate area of elongation were like nightmares for her.


    "Hehe, stop, stop. I think I''m going!"


    Lindsey hugged her neck and cried. Xi Hyun also pushed forward his waist as she pressed the object firmly.


    "Here I go, boom!"


    With all his strength, he shoved his desire into it. Lindsey felt the sticky, heavy liquid rushing into her body. The culmination that I did not know the number of times has come again.


    "Ha, ha..."


    "Phew."


    Sihyun and Lindsey shared the heat that ran with each other. Lindsey smiled as she thought the relationship became more intense.


    At that time, she provoked Lindsey with a gentle voice.


    "What should I do? You look exhausted, too."


    "Ha, one more time. I can''t believe this."


    He smiled as he felt an unknown determination.


    "This is not a fight."


    "It''s a matter of pride!"


    For a woman who just finished her first experience, those gifts are heavy. Sihyun tried to convince Lindsey in her own way, but she didn''t nod.


    Lindsey''s goal was clear. She seemed relieved to see him struggle. But the reality didn''t turn out the way she thought.


    "Then there''s nothing I can do."


    Sihyun, who turned Lindsey''s body upside down, raised her ass.


    "This, this...!"


    Lindsey, who had learned indirect body conversations through various mediums, knew exactly what she was doing. I didn''t have enough to lie down on my face, so I could not help but know that I was revealing a hidden area to Xi Hyun.


    "You can''t be so ashamed!"


    "But unlike what you said, your body is honest."


    Lindsey breathed heavily as her fingers went through her butt. Like he said, she was slightly excited by the release feeling of being a beast.


    "Lift your ass a little bit more."


    Lindsey moved as she said, like a mouse standing in front of a cat. Sihyun smiled satisfactorily and stroked his fine ass like the moon. The soft skin fluttered along his fingers.


    "The more I touch it, the nicer it gets. It''s good to stick to your hands."


    "Hmmm, mmm. Well, I''m not happy to say that."


    "I really can''t be honest."


    Lindsey flicked her crotch with an unknown expectation as her shadow cast over her body. My mouth and body were already playing separately.


    "You''ve got a lot of weight under your butt."


    "Not much. This is normal."


    I didn''t know my breasts, but it was a nice looking butt. Sihyun put the object between his surrounding hip bones by empowering his hands. Lindsey blushed her face as a thick object moved between her hip bones. It burns like a fire.


    "It''s not a place to enjoy. It''s a little more fun. You want to embarrass me like this and be satisfied with that?"


    I''ve heard of the sternum, but the hip bone. Disgusting but challenging, Lindsey did not catch on to whether she should dislike it or not.


    "Of course not."


    After answering that, Sihyun put something between his crotch. A thigh full of water bursts out of his mouth as he blames the object.


    He moved his waist carefully.


    "Why don''t you put it in? Why are you the only one having fun?"


    "You''ll like it soon enough."


    Lindsey blushes as a chunky object touches a small stone in a hidden area. There was another pleasure in direct action.


    "How big do I have to be to lose my temper? Hahahaha. It touches your belly button, your belly button."


    It was so big that something appeared between the crotch. Lindsey reaches out her hand and sweeps the front of the moving object back and forth. Her hands become more and more natural as a smooth liquid flows from the tip.


    When she looked at Lindsey''s face, she grabbed her waist.


    "You won''t need foreplay once you''ve done it."


    "Khya-ah-ah, ugh... ugh!"


    Lindsey reached her peak as soon as she put the product in. She cuts off her waist and buries her face on the pillow. The burnt body was no longer hers. Even though he was convulsing, he was sucking things up without a hitch.


    "Car, I can''t stand it. I''ve never done anything like this with my hands!"


    "That''s the beauty of it."


    This was the second insertion, but Lindsey skillfully accepted the demonstration. A hunter''s job is to use his body. If I move my body, I don''t lose to anyone. Lindsey, who was intoxicated by the smell of the male''s feet, shook her butt.


    Tackle. As she heavily moves back and forth, Lindsey flinches. It was very different from what I had accepted lying down. Different touching areas, different touching areas


    "You like it?"


    "Deep. And it feels good to have the front all the way in."


    Even though Lindsey, who normally would not have said anything even if she died, honestly expressed her feelings, forgetting her shame and joy. With a kiss on her graceful cheek, she raises her waist, forcefully piercing the deepest depths.


    "A little deeper. Shove it in. Kahahaha."


    Lindsey sticked with her unfocused eyes. He grabbed his butt and sat Lindsey on his thigh. Lindsey blushed, but did not avoid her face.


    "Hmmm, I like this pose too."


    Whether it felt good or not, Lindsey rubbed her cheeks on her chest. Sihyun lifts his butt and pushes her roughly. All of a sudden, Lindsey bursts into elasticity with her rough movements.


    It was hard to move as fast as possible, but it raised the speed like it was nothing.


    Screaming. As the sound of unholy water catches in her ears, Lindsey vomits out a scream. Soon, I wrapped my legs around his waist with the red expression above. Lindsey, who was so close to her small chest that she was distorted, was frantically coveting her lips. Si-hyun also hugged her as she responded to him.


    "It''s not my fault. It''s all your fault. I never dreamed I''d be so good."


    Lindsey kissed her mouth with a light smile, sweating but not falling by her side. The gentle flame of the love fire has now become an endless flame.


    She waves her back voluntarily, even if she doesn''t move.


    "It feels good to be thick and hard. Haang, I feel like you and I are really connected because we''re so deep down."


    "Now I''m being honest."


    "You''ve been honest from the start. So do more, do more! Hmmm."


    Xihyun moved his waist to the sound of Lindsey''s tears. He tucked the stuff into the roots and taught her thoroughly what pleasure was.


    "Hehehehe, hehehehe!? Ha, ha."


    Lindsey''s waist flexed like an arch and reached her limit. The excitement that began between the crotch reached the top of the head. After being stimulated mad enough for a moment, a transparent liquid burst out of the coupling like a bot.


    The desire that had been accumulated all at once was resolved, but Lindsey did not stop. She breathes heavily, but she doesn''t fall away from him. I continued to crave love.


    It was already a bribe I did not know the number of times. In the combination, there was a naughty sound whenever a penis and penis were hit by a bubble. Lindsey stared at the demonstration with passionate eyes, despite the intense excitement that the wick was burning.


    Lie Lindsey''s legs on her shoulders. And then I just stabbed her in the body. The heavy, heavy object presses into the hidden area and goes even deeper. When he reached the end, he unleashed his desire to endure until now.


    "Huh-huh-huh-huh. Si-hyun!"


    Chuckle, a thick liquid flowed out without a hitch. Lindsey panted at the seeds that filled her body, but she pushed her back while assessing whether she didn''t even like it.


    After a long time, she hugged Lindsey. Lindsey hugged him like it was natural. The body was not easily cooled, but they hugged each other and closed their eyes.


    It was close enough for them to hear the sound of breathing, so they could sleep more comfortably than ever.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 563 00563 Devastation

    /565


    The World Talent Festival, held every four years, was a festival for the world. The World Talent War was unmatched in both its size and size, regardless of country, gender, race and age.


    It was also a place where you could get goods and honor at the same time. If you are a competent person who is confident in your skills, it was also a challenge once.


    The World Talent Feud, which was divided into regional qualifications, national trials, and World War II, was organized in a way that qualified and advanced powers met in World War II to compete in pairs.


    After four years of persecution, the World Talent Feud was unmatched this year. Rather, I had more eyes to look forward to than at other times. It''s because breakthroughs have led to improvements in the level of capabilities overall.


    The world has not concealed its excitement from the idea that we can see the struggle of a slightly more mature pair of talents. It was because it was clear that there would be a scene that could not be seen in the movie.


    The twelve World Talent Wars were already decided to go to World War in Korea.


    ''Is it a decision with you in mind?''


    Swimming through the posters of the World Talent Feud on the University Bulletin, a smile burst out of my mind. I would have made this decision to see him.


    The swimming eyes did not fall off the poster. It was because there was a familiar face engraved under the statement.


    [Eleventh place winner Robert Howler.]


    Until Shi Hyun appeared, the swim looked at him who was praised as the strongest man on earth and shook his head. It was a title I could never even imagine thinking about Robert in his usual life.


    Without this, Mr. Robert would have won.


    Through the breakthrough, a time when anyone could become strong was opened, and the skilled people, who had hidden from each country, raised their heads. Maybe the guy nobody thought of could be the winner.


    Defense forces will reorganize World War Capable.


    Swimming was also an interesting festival for the World Talent Festival. If she had not become a great old being, she would have joined too. But for her, the World Talent Feud was just entertainment.


    For a swimmer who had experienced unknown and alien life, man was no longer a object of fear.


    "What, so you can swim, too?"


    The swim, looking at the friendly talking man, frowned. Of course, it was a minor change, so no one knew what she was thinking.


    The name of the man who approached without hesitation is Hwang Gi-su. As he appeared with a firm figure and sun-kissed skin, the expression on his swimming face became even cooler.


    "Do I have to tell you?"


    "Well, maybe we''ll meet in the preliminaries. What is wrong with you? You always say that. Don''t get cocky, buddy. Friendly."


    "I don''t think we''re that close."


    There was elasticity around the words of the swim. Swimming did not feel good because it felt like he had become a monkey at the zoo. It would have been better to have friends around, but all I have around her now is the rider and his friends.


    The rider, he was famous for his handsome appearance and abundant wealth. Although the theory was that the grandson of a senior official was dominant, no one knew his details. I didn''t care about swimming.


    It was true that the riders were persistently approaching, but it didn''t mean that they were crowding more than necessary. You just wander around like a predator aiming for food.


    It was impossible for the swim to directly sanction him. It was because he was hovering outside the line. I''ve never done any real damage. It was all that was bothering me like sand in my mouth.


    The sigh shakes your head. It''s because he wasn''t the only one who was addressing her. If you are confident in your gifts and power, you approach her without anyone having to say first.


    It was good to inherit Park Xia''s mother''s beauty, but an uncomfortable disadvantage appeared in unexpected places. Every time I saw a snob, I couldn''t help but wonder about swimming. Those who come to her cry out that they are the best.


    Do they know? that every time they cry out, they call themselves to something that is indescribable. The last time I sighed, I thought of Se-hyun.


    He did not swing more than necessary, even though he had an incapable force and an endless force.


    Given the idleness of Sihyun, the horseman''s words were nothing but ridicule and bragging. However, the rider and his friends were unwilling to praise themselves for not knowing how to swim.


    "What, are you in?" "You could do well." "If you pass the preliminary competition, you''ll get one shot?" "If you represent Changzhou University, that''s what you should do."


    As the commotion grows, Hwang Gi-su shrugs satisfactorily. He stood out in Changzhou University''s Department of Talent Development as one of the strongest. Last World Talent Battle, he entered the eight National Championships of Advancement.


    At that time, he was only eighteen. Twenty-two now, I could look beyond that.


    "By the way, I heard you got a scout proposal from Xavier the other day."


    "Well, I said I''d think about it."


    The paladin swipes his hair like it was nothing. The friends next to him burst into resilience. It was a humble thing to say.


    The swim sighed as it looked at the crowd. It was too pathetic.


    With heterotopia and Grandeliol gone, there was limited room for power. Of course, it was a society built on thought, so it was not that there was no room for abilities.


    There were two typical occupations.


    One was to become the "capability-regular military-" of Xavier, a superlaw agency, to prevent alien invasion, not just the world. Entering Xavier was recognized as an all-terrestrial power, so there were many who thought honorably.


    The other was a way to become a "hunter" in the unoccupied headquarters, exploring an unknown continent and earning a thousand dollars.


    Both of them had one. The regular army had a high barrier to entry, instead of a stable and honorable one, and the hunter had a high risk of being unstable and accompanied by a low barrier to entry.


    "Then why did you refuse?"


    "Don''t you see what the scouts have asked you to do? If you think about it later, it''s not too late."


    "I''m sure it is. Good. Job problems are as good as gone."


    The swim glances at them with cold eyes. Sihyun belonged to the supernatural Savior. She couldn''t have known about Savior''s period. Swimming also knew what was going on inside.


    There were no Scouts for the supernatural Savior. I didn''t go around acquiring talent. I only selected my members thoroughly. Certainly there were special occasions, like Steven-Lim Shaikh''s wealth-but it was possible because there were state-based movements everywhere.


    "Then you must have met the chief instructor there. because I''ve heard that everyone in Xavier goes through him."


    "Swimming, I guess you were interested."


    "Well, if you''re a Xavier-superlaw organization, you have to wonder. Maybe it''ll be a future job. So, have you met him?"


    "Well, it was no big deal. You''re just a instructor, even if you''re the chief instructor. That''s where all the instructors are. He seemed to notice me, too."


    Those around me burst into elasticity. It comes from the mouth of a skilled person. The rider''s argument had to sound plausible.


    "Incorrigible."


    As the swimmer knew, the chief instructor was currently vacant. Technically, I was close to being absent. It was a quarterly demonstration. Normally, Robert was the proxy for the job.


    "It''s been a long time since we met. Let''s eat together, Swimming."


    "I have an appointment, so I''m out."


    "Don''t be so expensive. Let''s go. I don''t eat them."


    "I''m sorry, I have a fianc¨¦e."


    "Foot, is your fianc¨¦e now? It''s just a match my parents made for me anyway. Come on, let''s go, okay?"


    "It wasn''t my parents'' choice, it was mine."


    I knew the rider had a fianc¨¦e. But what does that mean? Love was the law of change, and it was the law of the brave. The rider had no intention of releasing her, as long as he saw her reacting sensitively to the supernatural Savior.


    "You''re not married anyway. I''m just eating with my school teacher. If that''s the way it''s gonna be, we better split up."


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    The swim closed its fist without anyone noticing. You''re one step closer to drilling a hole in the ship. There will be bad rumors for a while, but she can''t take it anymore.


    At that time, there was a person interfering between the two.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Swimmer has an appointment with me."


    The swim turns its head and sees a familiar face.


    "Mister!"


    The swim that ran towards Sihyun held him still. The rider, who watched the series, was amazed. Swimming was also famous within the university. Equal to all, but when reason tried to get close, it was pushed away. I even had the opinion that I hated men.


    But then, she was holding a man in her arms and making love. The Cardinal was doubtful that what he saw was right.


    Sihyun, who patted the back of the swimmer, approached the rider.


    "I thought you said it was a wasteland."


    "What, are you trying?"


    The rider raised his voice under strange pressure. It was a full-scale fight after this. His pride was unacceptable when he withdrew. However, he took a more gentle approach.


    One business card was taken out by Se-hyun, who put his hand inside his chest. The rider who received his business card seemed to be breathless.


    ''Senior Savior Instructor Han Si-hyun of the Supernatural Organization''.


    The face of the rider who read the writing on his business card to the end was reflected. His bluffing has been revealed. That, too, in front of you. I didn''t know that the cold sweat that began to flow behind my back would stop. The panicked rider holds up his head with a trembling hand.


    "If you don''t want to be caught lying, you should behave yourself, right?"


    The rider just growls like a broken radio. Rumor has it that Xavier''s chief instructor is the King of Shadows, because he heard about it briefly.


    "It can''t be..."


    "That''s it."


    The rider, who was pressed by overwhelming power, said nothing. Not to mention, the species itself was different. It was unbelievable that he was covered in the same mistakes. Though his stamina was fake, his skills and talents were real, so the rider could see through the essence of him.


    "Gulp."


    "Then be a good swimmer from now on. Can you do that?"


    "Yes, yep!"


    The rider lifts his head and replies gracefully.


    "Mister?"


    "It''s nothing. Don''t worry, I just gave you my business card because you seem like a promising friend."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 564 00564 Devastation

    "Well, that''s good."


    With a sense of transcendence, I was able to understand the situation, but the swimming responded gracefully. With the stunned rider and his friends behind him, the swim left the university with Sihyun.


    "Hehe, have you seen this? He reveals his identity, so he lowers his tail without saying anything."


    It seemed like a hundred-year-old stagnation had subsided. The rumors of the defeat of the Hwang Gi-su caused a decrease in the number of men approaching. Sihyun shakes his head at the appearance of a vicious swim.


    "I''m worried that swimming only seems to attract bad guys around you."


    The swimming, with the overwhelming beauty, was attractive to others. Her elegance was indescribable. The passing men are still staring back at her.


    I think it''s a reprimand that only bad men get together because they behave like that. Sihyun opened his mouth as if he was really worried, but the swimming heard it differently.


    "Aren''t you angry?"


    "Why would I?"


    "That''s the kind of guys I''m messing around with."


    "That can''t be right. No matter how much I hate it, people who come close are supposed to be close. And I don''t know if I know how to swim or what you do."


    It was man who wanted to do it, even though the power gap was clear. It was only after I broke it that I made plans, and only after I got hit did I regret it.


    Moreover, if there were flowers, it was a bee to rush and see. Sihyun did not want to brawl with natural instincts.


    This time, the swimming understood his words differently.


    "Well, that''s true. Lindsey knew there was a goalkeeper and rushed in."


    Arrggg, Xi Hyun looks at the pool surprised by the sound of his molars, but she looks up at him with a genuine gaze as if it were when.


    "Is something wrong?"


    "Oh, no."


    Sihyun turned away from the cold sweat flowing behind his back. He knew very well that the envy of swimming was strong.


    "Still. You should have told me. Do you know how surprised Lindsey was when she showed up?"


    It was a few days ago that the swim saw Lindsey. After a family trip, a swim to the Kingdom of Tagnaria resulted in an unexpected visit, a new climax.


    When Lindsey talked about it, my legs were so weak that I fell. The swim that had not yet been shocked had something in mind at that time.


    He had no choice but to listen quietly because he had ten mouths.


    "But it''s okay. I think I can get along well with Lindsey. You''re about the same age, right?"


    I can''t believe you said that after shaving your molars like that. I couldn''t believe it even if I wanted to. Sihyun sighed and asked the swimmer.


    "Even if Lindsey is your sister, don''t make fun of her because she''s not used to this kind of relationship. It''s cuter than it looks. You''ll get hurt even if you don''t feel like it."


    "You worry a lot. How the hell do you see me?"


    "Troublemaker."


    "Mister!"


    I inflated my cheeks as if I was angry, but none of them were a threat. Sihyun poked and stabbed the cheek of the swimming pool that was inflated like a balloon. Push, with the sound of the wind blowing, grabbed his arm like when he smiled.


    "You''d better stay close. They''re supposed to be good talkers."


    Swimming and Lindsey were in a position that had to be close. Lin and Bererosa were pioneers, Sherry and Alto were out of specification, and one remembered a life long ago. Each of them had a history they could not fathom.


    It was only swimming and kitty that grew up relatively normal.


    "We were going to meet separately if we didn''t. I made a promise."


    "Really?"


    I was surprised that I had already made progress there.


    "What are you doing here, anyway? Weren''t you at Zephyros?"


    "Your father called me."


    After realizing that Father was his father, Jiho-cheol, the swimmer blushed his face. It was a title that expressly expresses their relationship. The smiling swim softly asked.


    "My father? Why?"


    "Well, I don''t know about that."


    He didn''t think long. Hocheol, who hates himself horribly, called first. It was an urgent work place.


    "Then go have lunch before you go. There''s a restaurant nearby that I know well."


    The swim that grabbed Sihyun''s arm smiled brightly. He was reluctant to walk as she led him. It seemed like it would take a little longer to get to the headquarters of the Sea.


    /566


    Tsk, tsk. Hochol, who tapped his index finger on his work desk, stared at him as if he didn''t deserve it. His gaze was embedded in the swimming pool sitting next to him.


    "You''re the one who called me. Why are you coming with me?"


    "I ran into him on the way here."


    "You''re lying nonsense. I smell it."


    What Ho-chul said was not a glimpse or a hint. I really smelled it. A sweet smell that stimulates your appetite. I would have come after lunch.


    "I told you to get here as soon as possible, but you slipped it in the middle."


    "Maybe I''ll see you on the way." She''s my fianc¨¦e, and I''m pretty sure this is what a good room looks like. "


    "A golden room. It''s a little early for that. I don''t know what happens to people."


    Hocheol resisted in reflexes. But that was his mistake. Being here was not the only thing.


    "Father... if you called a busy man, shouldn''t we start with something?"


    A two-handed swim called for a rookie. The tail goes up gently, but the eyes are not smiling at all.


    I also knew that Sihyun and Hochol were going through a neurological war. When I was a child, I didn''t know it, but I felt like I could see their intentions as I grew up a little bit. But it was once or twice. Every time I met her, I was ashamed to see her like this.


    "Hmmm, if you''re busy..."


    At the sharp stroke of dawn, Hocheol bows his head as if he were sad. The saggy shoulders show the loneliness of the house, but the swimming doesn''t waver.


    "Dad, I''m not going to tell you again."


    Hocheol frowned. Looking at his daughter, who is becoming increasingly sensitive every day, he quickly brings it up.


    "You know our company is doing well."


    "Yes, my performance was unparalleled."


    The rapidly growing ''maritime'' dominant in health care sales has become one of the first in the country to do business on health equipment. Consistently and reliably, the supply and integrity of the interior was a driving force for maritime movements.


    "Of course, domestic and worldwide companies like this are rare. I''m not saying that because I''m the boss. There''s no place in the world with more candor than we do."


    He sighed as he looked out the window.


    "But sadly, that was the problem."


    "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    It''s a problem because the support base is strong. I couldn''t understand it.


    "The growing exponential trend of insisting that the goods sold in the sea are his. It was small at first, but it blew like a snowball from where I heard the story, and now I''m taking legal steps."


    "Don''t you have a contingency plan for that?"


    "Of course I do. I wouldn''t normally listen to such nonsense. But things have changed."


    "Why is that?"


    "Heterotopia is gone."


    Sihyun burst into elasticity. The outbreak was a company that continued to supply health care despite the disappearance of heterotopia. It meant that it had nothing to do with heterotopia from the beginning.


    The situation even suggests that the goods are not stolen. Concerns about the outbreak grew day by day.


    "You could say you got it from me."


    "But what happens when you find out that you can make furniture?"


    "More troublemakers."


    "You didn''t want things to get complicated, so you left the consignment to me."


    "But seeing that you called me here, it doesn''t seem to be working."


    At the stake, Hochol let out an elongated cough.


    "... Well, a while ago, I would have done it myself. But things got complicated. The government intervened."


    "That wasn''t a legitimate intervention, I see."


    It seemed to be drawn in my head. The government had been questioning the maritime health supply for a long time. It was no exaggeration to say that the continuous spring water was a miracle.


    It''s natural for the heterotopia to disappear and move through the chaotic gaps. In their view, it would have been a gold coin since the cause would have bitten the prevalence. I could tell without seeing it. What they wanted was not a fair judgment, but the source of the outbreak.


    "Yes, but it''s nothing special. They''re always looking to see if there''s any Congolese falling."


    Even though he said that, I didn''t know that Hochol''s expression would go away. He was facing a class action suit. I didn''t know what kind of pressure I''d be under if I didn''t put them down as soon as possible.


    "You''re the only one I can trust with this situation."


    "You finally admit me."


    "I don''t have a choice. What I want is your connection. Even if it''s not you, there are a lot of places where Bogu can come out. If you''ll excuse me, I''d like to remove my disguise right now."


    "Well, it''s not that I don''t have one."


    Having signed a contract with the Kingdom of Tagnaria would have been easy. Even though the heterotopia disappeared, the undiscovered land still existed. If Bererosa leaves, the work will be done.


    It was impossible to argue. You can''t go against her who rules half the continent over the Kingdom of Tagnaria.


    "But I''m afraid I''ll have to end it there."


    "Is there another way?"


    "Let''s look at a more fundamental problem."


    Sihyun looked at the reason why people suddenly grew. The pregnancy was not a hole-in-the-wall. It was a coveted company. If a big problem had been revealed, there must have been a causal relationship within it.


    "With a fire this big, there must have been people who were planning to lead. Let''s start with them. because if we don''t root it out first, we don''t know when it''s going to happen again."


    Hocheol stared at her with surprised eyes. It was a good enough possibility to think calmly.


    "Now you look different."


    "How did you normally see that coming?"


    "You know that."


    Hocheol said with his eyes, not his mouth. That''s the way I looked at him. Since it was undeniable, he turned the subject around.


    "I''d like to see those who have filed a lawsuit first."


    "There you are."


    Sihyun went through the paperwork handed to him by Hocheol. Whatever it was, the first time was important. The first person to file a lawsuit against the pregnancy was never ordinary.


    "Jangwoon Kim. Age 37. First Class Hunter. Hmm. A class of armor claiming he was stolen."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 565 00565 Devastation

    Xihyun looked at the next page.


    Others did the same. The only pieces of furniture that they claim were stolen were those comparable to Class S or Class S. I did not even deal with crude furniture. Moreover, they were first-rate hunters or their equal.


    It didn''t make any sense.


    At this level, it would have been more advantageous to explore the undiscovered territory of Zephyros than to continue a disadvantaged court fight.


    The furniture was valuable, practical and versatile. But it was not such a waste of time. They had the ability to hold onto other pieces of furniture.


    However, he shakes his head. Even that''s part of the plan. Perhaps he was trying to use this as a countermeasure to suppress the outbreak.


    They invested "time" to claim their innocence. It''s natural that even if they don''t mean it, the number of people who care about it increases. No matter what you think, it was a bad situation for the pregnancy.


    "What else have you found out?"


    "I''m afraid not."


    Hochol had his appetite. He didn''t stay still either. I hired people to go behind their backs and investigate to find out why they sued. But there was no other income.


    Their work was ordinary. And their motives were also simple.


    Sihyun looked back at the file. My hometown, age, guild, and mainly active area were all different. I didn''t think it was intentional enough to call it a connection.


    "I have no choice but to make my own move."


    It was a new problem anyway. Soon the truth will be revealed. What is at the end? Shi Hyun smiled and looked closely at those who were picking on the sea.


    "But you still have a big liver. Even if I didn''t know I was behind this, I can''t believe I''m suing this company. If their selfishness is revealed, the headwinds won''t be alone."


    "I doubt that, too. I don''t know what the hell I''m doing this for."


    I also wanted to know about Hocheol. Why would the people who can get enough of Bogu sue? A few more words with Hochol stood up. Now that we have everything we need to know, it''s time to move on.


    "If you wait, I''ll bring you some good news."


    "I know what you''re capable of, and I look forward to it."


    "I''ll tell you my name in the worst case, so you don''t have to worry too much."


    "Thanks for the words."


    Then, Ho-chul was able to smile with peace of mind. He was the one who had to admit it. He said he would do everything in his power to help. Even though he pretended not to be, Hocheol was very fond of Sihyun.


    Of course, taking the swimming was an unforgivable sin.


    Shi Hyun stepped out of the room with a mixture of love and boundaries and opened his base. I memorized the entire history of lawyers. If I dug one by one, the answer would be correct.


    At that time, the swimming out along Shi Hyun opened his mouth.


    "Sir, may I come with you?"


    "Swimming, you?"


    "I can''t? Now I can do one too. I don''t have the ability to be my opponent if it''s not you. You know that."


    Of course, the swimming skills were also acknowledged by demonstration. It was not his skills he was worried about, but his heart.


    Can I really show the swimmer the reality? That was all he had to worry about. To him, swimming was always something to protect.


    When he showed hesitation, the swimming pool worked hard towards him.


    "Well, technically, it''s my family''s problem. It would be more natural for me to step up than you. Isn''t that right?"


    "I wouldn''t let my father find out..."


    "Oh, did you notice my father?"


    A smiling swim touched his side. Sihyun lets out a groaning sound to the unpleasant horse. Bererosa''s ruse and Lynn''s boldness seemed to be mixed in half, giving me goosebumps.


    "Swimming, that''s why I sound reckless."


    "Is it? But it''s true that you were beaten up in front of your father, too. Anyway, make a decision. If you say no, I''ll investigate separately."


    When he read the truth in the swimming eyes, he had to nod his head. I knew exactly what she was going through to say this. Her determination to beat Rim Shaykhos was insufficient even for breaking bones and breaking flesh.


    "I can''t help it. Just this once."


    "Aja!"


    "Listen to the end. You have to listen to me instead of allowing it. If you don''t listen to me and act rashly, I''ll send you home from there."


    "Of course."


    Lighter than a feather, Ji-hyun''s head was already itchy. Please don''t let this troublemaker get into trouble. All he could do was pray a little.


    "Sir, I can see what you''re thinking."


    "Sorry..."


    /567


    Kim Jang Un had a different day. Maybe that was his nature. It was also an inevitable phenomenon. Life was a boring game to him.


    Jang Un Kim was a case of talent and luck. I was able to achieve my goals without trying to be talented, and I was able to succeed without failing because I was fortunate. My life turned around as I wished, and I had no choice but to get bored.


    The shortcut to where he was going was a shortcut, and there was no betrayal of him. When he chose the path of the thornfield, the path of the thornfield became the path of flowers. It was natural for him to find an easier path.


    It was a coincidence that Kim heard about the outbreak. The luck that followed him blew up once again. He throws a hand when he realizes there''s a secret to the maritime healthcare supply.


    If it had no owner, it would have been a theft. All he wanted was an A-rank security guard, Sting. When I appointed a lawyer, I had no reason not to have the desired piece of furniture come into my vineyard.


    Kim did not doubt that the shortcut he chose this time. A few days went by. The situation has reached the limit of spending a day with alcohol until the results are available. Kim was looking for new stimuli, but today was also empty.


    "Tsk, he''s got a big nose..."


    When I heard that I was a secretary in a large company, I ran like hell, but I didn''t get anything. Kim Jong-un returned to the hotel where he was staying with an unpleasant feeling and killed his breath. And I stood up straight, forcing my foot that I had just stumbled on.


    "What the hell is this?"


    Being drunk didn''t mean that he wasn''t good enough. Jang was indeed a first-rate hunter. It was one percent of the top one percent.


    Kim senses that there is someone else in his room, and corrects his posture.


    "You don''t think he sent someone, do you?"


    It wasn''t impossible. They also knew the truth. But Jang soon caught up. The truth was not important. It was more important to have the power to hold on to the truth.


    Kim Jong-un came into the room and snorted. Unlike me, a man I had never seen sat on a chair before.


    "If you leave now, I''ll forgive you. I won''t ask. I won''t listen."


    "What are you mumbling like that for? Just come on in."


    The man acted as if he were the master of the room. Kim Jang Un looked at the man''s face for a while. But I couldn''t find out anything about it. As a first-rate hunter, he wasn''t the one he saw or heard.


    ''If so.''


    It was not a similar level of ability. Kim Jong-un smiled bitterly. The situation is very confusing. I could have sent the money to Cho-chul.


    In an instant, Kim Jong-un shortened his distance, twisting his waist and bending his arm inward. Using his whole body like a rubber band, he loosened the contracted muscles in one go. A number based on the body''s elasticity. If I was a normal person, I would be crushed by the wind pressure alone.


    However, one number of Kim Jang Un did not reach the man.


    "Ugh¡­?"


    Realizing that the ground is rapidly approaching him, Jang Un screams. Bang, Kim Jong-un burst into elasticity with a sharp pain. He was able to figure out the situation at a late pace.


    I collapsed? ''


    Kim Jang Un, who had struggled with his crooked body, saw an angel. It wasn''t the man in the chair who beat him, it was the woman standing behind his back.


    Kim Jong-un made a silly sound in front of the woman who boasted an overwhelming beauty with wide eyes.


    "Huh¡­ huh?"


    "I think it''s time for a story."


    Waking up to what the man said, Jang Un picked up his smartphone. Even if I realized my strength, I was not defeated. There were many paths to victory.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t know how you got in here, but be ready."


    That''s all I had to say to the police. If not, contact the front of the hotel and they will take care of it. However, Jang Un, along with the horse, was sucked into the endless swamp.


    A shadowy, dark aura. It wasn''t until I was knee-deep in the swamp that Kim Jang Un was able to identify the man.


    "The Shadow King!"


    "Someone still recognizes me. I would have been happy if I hadn''t met you like this."


    Kim Jang Un swallowed dry saliva. He stands on the path of choice. I don''t know how Cho-cheol captured the Shadow King, but surviving was the first thing.


    "I''ll tell you everything."


    "What are you going to tell me?"


    "I''ll tell you anything you want."


    "Then you know why I''m here."


    "Yes, you''re here because I tried to take unfair advantage of the pregnancy."


    "You know better. Then recite about him."


    Jang Un cleared his head. A lot of motivation and greed arose, but it was no big deal.


    "Did you know this is the World Talent Battle of the Year?"


    "I know. But what does it matter?"


    "... it''s no exaggeration to say that the winner of the Bowl wins."


    World power struggle. Both the size and size of the world''s largest festival and competition were unmatched. Not to mention fair and square.


    Maybe that''s why there are only three pieces of equipment available in World War II. It prevented prestige from being bought with money.


    As the numbers rose, I had no choice but to improve my quality. Even if you are in the same state, you will win or lose depending on how strong your equipment is.


    The World Talent Feud was a place to demonstrate its value. In an increasingly competitive era, Kim wanted to capture a slightly higher notice. I wanted to get a seat more easily


    But I didn''t have enough time to get the necessary tools. World Talent Wars are right around the corner. So Jangwoon chose a shortcut to reduce that time.


    "So you''ve been aiming for maritime weaknesses in order to choose the desired complement as you like. Am I right?"


    "Yes, you''re right."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 566 00566 Devastation

    "Did you think of that yourself?"


    "That can''t be right. Well, technically, I''m a victim. because there was someone else who told me that."


    "Who is that?"


    "I don''t know if you''ve heard of him, but his name is Lindsey. He''s a first-rate hunter just like me. She knew about the prevalence."


    Kim Jang Un has now sold the name of a famous person to get out of here.


    Rumor has it that the Nemesis Guild has suddenly been handed over to a man named Kedum and has gone underground. It will be impossible to locate the location in a short time. At least, Jang Un felt that his argument was plausible.


    Such wit and wit. Kim Jang Un himself was remarkable. However, his face was distorted without pity.


    Kim Jong-un''s tongue, which hid the sword in his mouth, was smooth. He was not very good at hiding one half lie from the truth of Hall 9.


    "Are you talking about massacres and speeches?"


    "Oh, you know. Yes, that''s correct. She did this. You''re not gonna believe this. That a woman with such a wife planned this. I wouldn''t have acted so recklessly if it wasn''t for her."


    As the furious swim gripped her fist, she blocked her path. Kim Jong-un noticed that swimming and Lindsey knew each other at once.


    He doesn''t hesitate to aim for the opening.


    Kim Jong-un took out a baseball-sized mechanical device in his arms while he was blocking the swim and dropped it on the ground.


    The machinery that emitted the cloudy smoke completely reversed all the thought in the surrounding area. After escaping the swamp of shadows, Kim turns his back and throws himself toward the window.


    The swimming tries to chase him faster than the light, but Sihyun doesn''t let go of her arm. Watching Kim Jang Un''s back go away, the swimmer glanced at him.


    "Mister, why did you dry it? I wouldn''t have missed it if I were you."


    "We need decent bait to catch the big fish."


    It wasn''t about brainwashing Kim Jang Un. I could order you to go to the police station right now. But when I did, the painting didn''t live.


    I saw the surprised rats running towards the rat hole and had to clean all the rats inside.


    "If you make a mistake, you should be punished accordingly."


    Swimming didn''t think what it was doing was justice. For a swimmer who grew up in Grandeliol, everything was an extension of the pharmacy.


    I had to move with the logic of power. I hate to admit it, but Kim was a first-rate hunter. Even with legal proceedings, it was clear that they would soon be released. You must have that kind of connections.


    "So I had to catch it when I had the chance."


    "Our princess is strong."


    "Mister!"


    "Don''t worry, swimmer. It''s my specialty to try and stop them. If we use our abilities to solve the problem, it''ll be easy. But he won''t feel pain or despair. It''ll be all in a minute for him."


    Sihyun tapped the shoulder of the swimmer.


    "It''s hard for us, but it''s okay for us, don''t you think? At least I think I know what I did wrong and how much I should be hurt."


    "You''re giving us time to adapt to the coming apocalypse?"


    "You need time to savor everything."


    A shivering smile picks up a machine the size of a baseball. The items that Jang Un dropped showed some unusual performance.


    "Look, the perseverance in stabbing has brought out all this fun stuff."


    The fact that a machine the size of a baseball consumed the surrounding thought is immutable. I was just surprised that something like this came out of Kim Jang Un''s arms.


    "A mind-numbing technique..."


    The swim, which swallowed the words, seemed to have been exploited, looked up at the demonstration.


    "Can I take it to the professor?"


    "That''s probably our best option."


    He turns to the signal from Tindalus'' hound, with the machine in his pocket. He looked at exactly where Kim Jong-un stopped.


    "What, you didn''t get as far as I thought."


    His eyes glowed fiercely.


    /568


    At a rapid pace, Kim Jong-un bit his lip to endure the burst of tears. It was a short encounter, but the impression she gave him was so intense that it could not be expressed in words.


    The overwhelming presence that breaks my heart was not something that humans could possess.


    Kim Jong-un punched the trembling leg with his fist. I didn''t hesitate in a place like this.


    "Huff, huff. Cough... Cough. What the hell? What?!"


    Even the destructive heterotopia smiled and broke through, saying that only a competent guild could be resolved. Overflowing talent and luck from heaven led him to a shortcut.


    But now it''s different. The situation is strange. Kim Jong-un, who went under the oyster bridge, looked around.


    Now that we''ve sent the message, it''s only a matter of time before we reach out to the other party. Not long after, a man appeared out of the shadows.


    "I told you not to contact anyone first."


    The man who received the message, "Emergency," frowned. In his ambitious night and suit, he had no loose ends. He was prepared as if he knew this would happen.


    Kim Jong-un, who was relaxed, said without hesitation.


    "D-I think I''ve been spotted."


    It was just a word, but a man, EZ-Tae, understood everything. Talking long was not efficient, so I didn''t ask for any further questions.


    "Then it''s even more forbidden. Is the situation slow? Or do you want to die together?"


    Lee Ji-tae scolded Kim Jang-sun.


    "I told you from the beginning, we''re not a leash for you. It''s just between offering each other a deal for the right reasons. I provide information, and you act on it. Isn''t that the principle?"


    "But if you don''t listen now, it''s your loss. I can assure you of that. It''s going to collide anyway. In the meantime, it wouldn''t hurt to have one more of me in there."


    Lee Ji-tae stared at Kim Jang-sun. It was not that he didn''t know about Kim Jang Un. No, I could say I know. Talent and luck, both of you. Therefore, Ji-tae couldn''t help but overhear Kim Jang-wun.


    "Hah, so tell me. Who the hell is chasing you around like this?"


    "The king of the shadow stepped behind me."


    As soon as she heard that, she felt a tingle in her head. The King of Shadows. He was one indispensable realm. He was the one who blew up the White House for conducting inhumane experiments.


    "I can''t believe Cho-cheol is so good at this... The information is wrong."


    The situation was worse than the honeycomb. Even if you plucked the lion''s nose, it wouldn''t be so urgent.


    "This is not the time. We need to organize quickly. We have to shut other people up. We have to take action against the pregnancy."


    "Don''t worry. Have you forgotten who''s behind me?"


    "But..."


    "Stop, you know we can''t be shaken this much."


    Ji-tae was confident. Despite the devastating blow, there were plenty of chances to regain consciousness. His affiliation ran between the common group and the ark.


    "Really?"


    As soon as she heard an unidentified voice, Lee Tae-tae bowed down and pulled out his pistol. And without hesitation, you pull the trigger as hard as you can towards the direction you hear your voice.


    Kubang, with the power of the reinforcement family - Stigma - unleashed his power, emitted motor energy that surpassed that of the Grenade Machine Gun.


    "I see you shooting all you want. Are you a man in the army? Or the government?"


    Ji-tae didn''t say for a long time. After being stepped on, it was impossible to resolve it with a smile.


    "I should call him the King of Shadows, or Han Si-hyun."


    "You seem to know me well."


    "You have no idea. You''re one of the most famous people in the world."


    "Then you must have something else to say to me."


    "Unfortunately, I don''t think there''s anything I can say. Why don''t we call it a day? If you feel uncomfortable, we can meet again later."


    "That''s not for you to decide."


    Ji-tae grabbed his neck and lifted him high in the sky.


    "Huff...!"


    [Who are you?]


    [Purpose?]


    [Who has the final say?]


    The question continued.


    His head refused to answer, but he was answering the question. Ji-tae was just struggling not to understand what was happening to her.


    "You guys were flying flies after all. Where do you think you''re going with that? You think I stand idly by because you''re pretty, because you''re attached to your country?"


    Ji-tae throws a fist at him.


    "Now, wait, I have something to say... Khh."


    Lee Ji-tae was literally becoming bread. Knowing that he was a special agent with the Department of Defense, Jang Un thought about it.


    Kim Jang Un was fascinated by the sight of reality and moved around looking for a bow path. But his actions did not last long.


    "What''s the rush?"


    The swim that took Kim Jong-un by foot kicked his belly without cause. There was no mercy in her hands.


    It was a company with dreams of Sihyun and Hocheol. It was not a good place for greedy people to mock.


    "Being born is not a good place for you to drool like hyenas. Remember."


    "That''s it, Swimming. I''ll finish up."


    Soon after taking care of Ejitae, Shi-hyun grabbed hold of the swimming shoulder. She kicks Kim Jong-un''s belly once again, as if the castle was not clear. As the swimming approached, Kim Jang-oun knelt on his knees and prayed for his own faults.


    "Save him. Save him. He''ll do anything." I''ll be a new Sarami in Africa. "


    His jaw falls out, and his teeth fall out were pronounced incorrect. But the despair contained in it was more evident than anything else.


    "I''ll let you live if I want to."


    In saying that, Kim Jong-un opened his eyes.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, so will you die for me?"


    "That''s...!"


    "What''s the matter? I heard you can do anything if you let me live."


    Xi Hyun, who has taken away the power Kim has accumulated through the breakthrough, crushes him thoroughly. He knew people like Kim Jang-chun well. To avoid a momentary crisis, compassion is a luxury for those who deceive themselves.


    "There is no other opportunity. If you wanted to beg, you should have prayed at the hotel. I don''t need it if it really changes with time and circumstance."


    At the same time as Sihyun said that, a shadow rose under the oyster bridge and swallowed up Kim Jang-oun.


    /569


    The Special Forces, which would serve as the Ministry of Defense, was unofficial with Nakhon 8. A close relationship with the National Guard was dedicated to what Black agents couldn''t do. It was practically the Secretary of State.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    ¡¤??: Renewal of a service gangster combination. I''ll take all the money. 100% success rate.

 567 00567 Devastation

    The main mission with Nacha 8 is manipulation and compression. They did not hesitate to do anything illegal for the benefit of the country. Nakhon 8 and I were pressuring the coast to clear an infinite supply route.


    "The wind isn''t good."


    Nacha 8''s chief, Kim Un-sub, was a typical political soldier. He was more than capable of building connections than he was of building his own abilities, and he reached the promotion in time. Once upon a time, I was a lieutenant general.


    He had abandoned the rank of lieutenant commander because he was worth it. All of the members of the Department of 8 had been de-identified. The world didn''t know they existed.


    I came down to the bottom of the water to draw a bigger picture, but Kim Un-sub did not regret it. Nakhon 8, who is used as the Secret Service, was running around like a rock with classified information.


    It was no more effective than using it well. On the other hand, not long after I was in charge of the Nacha 8, Kim Un-sub was able to be the one behind the control of the world.


    It was nothing compared to the presidency that changed every five years. What are you going to use it for when you get a position that doesn''t even have long-term power? Kim Eun-sup, who was firmly fixed on the position of Chief Nacha 8, looked at the night sky again today.


    "Lee Ji-tae? What''s going on at this hour?"


    It was late, but Kim Eun-sup lifted his weight and received a phone call from EZ-Tae.


    "Kim Eun-sup, is that you?"


    Kim Eun-sup, who stroked his beard, frowned. It was not the voice of a beloved servant. It was a distinctly foreign voice. Something bad must have happened.


    "Yes, it''s me. But who are you? Who called you on such an ambitious night?"


    "I didn''t find you. You found me."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "You were aiming for reentry. What happened in the process was so trivial that I decided to do this."


    Kim Eun-sup cared about what he said. After EZ-Tae was captured, it was impossible to make any nonsense. I needed to know who they were.


    "You want something from calling me like this."


    "Do you understand what a proper punishment is?"


    "Unfortunately, that''s going to be difficult."


    He was an unofficial peacekeeping unit with Nakhon 8, but he was certainly one of the state agencies. He did underwater work in such a place. If I tell you officially what''s happened, who''s going to be responsible for the aftermath? Unseop Kim shakes his head in a grumpy request.


    "I don''t know who you are, but I can understand why you''re so angry. But it would be too much to hope for a proper punishment."


    "So you won''t listen to my demands?"


    "You must have noticed us... there''s nothing good about you or us bumping into each other. So why don''t we stop each other at this point? I will solve all problems with maritime affairs."


    "Why should I yield? I think you guys are the only ones that are gonna break."


    "You''re bluffing. Even if you were president, you wouldn''t be able to do this alone."


    "Yes, he''s not the president, like you said. But they call me the King of Shadows. That should solve it, even if it''s not the president."


    Kim Eun-sup exclaimed as if he had been struck by lightning. Han Si-hyun. Two years ago, he was the one who got rid of the army he grew up with. Even General Hoilsup, who could be his successor, was shut down from that day on, but he could not have known.


    Soon after realizing that the king of Han Si-hyun and the shadow were the same person, Kim Un-sub was forced to take revenge, but he didn''t forget the grudge.


    I can''t believe he called. Then Kim Eun-sup was able to understand a series of processes. Even though Lee Tae-soo was the Elite who made an exceptional achievement in the book of Nacha 8, the King of Shadows had to be humiliated.


    "Maybe there really is a destiny."


    "I think so, too. I can''t believe you were the one who helped raise the army. If it wasn''t for EZ-Tae, I would have gotten over it."


    At that time, Shi Hyun finally tied everything up with General Hoilsup. I did not go further than I needed to. Then it was clear that it would be necessary to reorganize the law of power. At that time, the demonstration was unable to cope with the afterstorm.


    Kim Eun-sup caught his eye when he realized who he was.


    "Maybe so. But no matter how strong you are, you can''t defeat us. This organization will always look up unless we take down a group called the state. And you think you can make it here?"


    Kim Eun-sup snorted. The safe house he was living in was protected by the state. It was nearly impossible to track the location of the safe house in the civilian sector.


    "There''s nothing you can''t do."


    Kim Un-sub opened his eyes as he revealed himself in the shadow. He squeezes his crazy, frenzied heart, and smiles.


    "As I''ve heard, it''s fascinating."


    "Enough with the poetry. There''s only one thing I want to hear."


    "There''s only one thing I want to say. It''s true that we used the reef, but we didn''t live there. I had no choice but to use it for national gain."


    "What nonsense. Are you trying to make a national case for hand-picking?"


    "I''m sure you''ve heard of it from Tai Tai. I needed the tools to stand out in World War II. It was a time when we needed reinforcements to get things done quickly."


    "There must have been a lot of other ways."


    "Korea must become stronger. And you don''t have to go around the hard road if it''s an easy road."


    It was easier to rob than to negotiate. Sihyun only came out with empty laughter. It was not the sound that came from the mouth of the powerful man responsible for an institution.


    "So that''s what you think it is?"


    "I was going to give it back when it was all over anyway. We made some rash judgments to expedite things. But this is what you''re going to do."


    Sihyun stared at Unseop Kim. Kim Eun-sup did not intend to speak seriously from the beginning.


    "You want to play a power game with me?"


    "If necessary."


    "You don''t think you don''t know what happened to the White House?"


    "Can you bear the blame?"


    "I don''t know how they all say the same thing. Is that how everyone who''s ever been consumed by power feels?"


    Kim Un-seop knew how strong Si-hyun was. But he could be confident. Even if Sihyun was able to fight the whole world, he could not prevent the horrors that were caused by him.


    "Surely you could have killed us all. But there are more people involved in this than you think. What happens if they all disappear at once?"


    When those responsible for the institution and those who would make policy decisions disappeared, all that remained was chaos. There were no gears, but the clock couldn''t turn. Maybe there was some noise and a foreign body came in. The gap in power was just as dangerous.


    "If the country doesn''t run properly, your beloved socialites will suffer. Do you think you can handle what happens in the process?"


    "Do you think it''s working right now?"


    Kim Eun-sup had to keep his mouth shut like a mute who ate honey.


    "You guys sound like you can do anything."


    They used their power to gain private advantage. Even though they were gone, the national stream was not cut off.


    Innovative changes were not possible, but it was possible to maintain the phenomenon. Socially-based manuals that have been around for decades -- this is when light comes out.


    "It''s okay to know how helpless you are."


    Sihyun passed his memories on to Kim Un-seop. Immediately, Kim Un-sub indirectly experienced how intense the battle with the unknown was and became nauseous.


    "Kuuuhhh. Guuugh."


    The truth he knew was beyond his imagination.


    ''... different from the results of the investigation!''


    A year ago, he and Nacha 8 investigated the capabilities of the pilgrimage that threw the Hayler continent. The findings were surprising. It was concluded that only by operating strategic weapons on a state-by-state basis can we defeat them.


    But the memory he gave was more than that. I can''t believe you went to the end of the universe. Even if the whole world formed an alliance, it was impossible to kill Sehyun. It didn''t make sense. Xi Hyun was a god, more than anything.


    I could not have been interested in the abstract symbols that this existence was power. Then Kim Eun-sup was able to see how stupid he was.


    There was no better way to capture a planet than Earth right now than within a small country. Only overwhelming power and truth could move him.


    "I want to see the news in the morning."


    It was a quiet word, but Kim Un-seop understood what he was saying at once.


    "Monster¡­!"


    Kim Eun-sup blindfolded his eyes. I couldn''t think of anything else to do. It was not a matter of disturbing the pregnancy. It was wrong to bark like a puppy without even knowing there was a monster in front of you.


    "Oh, and who is your superior?"


    "What are you talking about? You know, I''m the one who moved in with the eight."


    "There is no warning, Unseop Kim. If you want to know the truth and you want to die, you have to do it."


    Kim Eun-sup, who was overwhelmed by the power of life, had to reveal one person. The person who accepted his offer and the final decision maker who approved all procedures. When the name of the person who wanted to come out, Sihyun smiled.


    /570


    A huge disruption occurred in Korea''s quiet society. The evil money and the red money that had not been revealed until now have revealed themselves. All kinds of misconduct and crime committed under the name of national interest. The privatization of power, the institutions organized in secret for personal gain.


    As the man-made coup began to unfold, the situation began to spread. The president who was standing on the platform had his left arm completely missing. But no one asked. It''s because we all knew who did it.


    "You''ve worked too hard."


    "That''s not what you wanted, is it?"


    This morning, Hochol, who read the newspaper, realized how painful it was to get coffee out of his nose. The fact that the world changed in one day would mean something like this.


    Hochol was unable to concentrate on the fragrance of the evil and red money exploding like fireworks everywhere. It was a quiet time to bury the incident about the outbreak.


    "With the situation like this, the situation will be well resolved."


    "Of course."


    gazing at the side face of Sihyun who replied calmly, Hocheol shed a tear. Until now, he had no idea what he was capable of. Of course, he knew that he was the strongest in the world. But I never thought I''d take off the clothes of a powerful man. After learning that he had underestimated him, Hochol had only to see him again.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 568 00568 Devastation

    "But can I leave it at that?"


    Hocheol was worried about that. It was true that Sihyun had the upper hand. The deficit and the red money exploded like a bot, but the president was not safe. It was definitely going to be impenetrable.


    But the law of this country was made for those who have it. If I had enough time and budget, I could get back up again. They had more vitality than the weeds.


    It was not that she didn''t know what Ho-chul was worried about.


    "It''s okay. They''re going to die in a year." "


    Whatever power they had came from the state anyway. It would be an archetype for escort. That''s why he didn''t think it was hard. If we can clean up the mess, we can make a new leap, because it''s not a problem.


    Moreover, they were not the only ones who wanted to lose interest. Xi Hyun also wanted the attention of the three to disappear.


    Sihyun left them alone to inflict their pain. Since the price of life is so low, you should pay the price and go. Sihyun was hoping for the right time.


    "Thank you."


    Hocheol turns his head. Even though I was a little moved, it was not an exaggeration. I didn''t think she would go this far without her feet.


    I felt like I could trust him to swim. Of course, I didn''t take it out of my mouth. The last pride was always to be left behind.


    "So are you going to stay here?"


    "Yes?"


    "There must be something else I can do."


    It was an attitude that seemed to pressure him to leave, but he didn''t mind. It was noticeable since Hochol exhaled beautifully. He was ashamed now. He glanced at the unfaithful Hocheol and reacted softly.


    "There''s just one thing I need to take care of."


    He put his hand in his pocket and touched the machine. Kim Jang Un''s toy that he spilled last night inspired him a lot.


    /571


    Soon after finishing the job, he immediately found a support. He was his spiritual stooge and wise adviser. One of the world''s recognizable successes, Opportunity, has always looked at the world from a new perspective. It was not a view that could be explained simply by having a good head. It was a wisdom that only those who constantly studied and understood the insistence could have.


    ''What is this?''


    He looked at the sphere in his hand.


    Mechanical devices the size of a baseball were not supplied by NASA Department 8. If it was a tool from Nacha 8, Kim Eun-sup would have used it first. But he didn''t use it until the end. It wasn''t unused. It was unusable.


    It was that Kim Jong-un tried to get it from the beginning to the end. As a first-rate hunter, not a pressing litigator, A.


    Who the hell handed this toy to Kim Jang Un? Not everyone could build a machine that could erase his mind. Unexpectedly, he intuitively noticed a strange ripple in the hunters'' world.


    The endorsement of investigating the machine looked at the demonstration with the expression mentioned above.


    "So let''s call this machine, for convenience, ''Chevalce.'' Anyway, this Chevalce is the discovery of the century. If only we could understand the principles here, we could change the whole paradigm of this era. Where the hell did you get this?"


    Sihyun briefly explained what happened last night. Hearing his words, he burst into resilience. It was not a matter of taking things lightly.


    "That''s why Schwarzenegger came out. But it''s too much for one hunter to have. I still have a lot of things to fix, but if it''s used as a weapon, I won''t be able to tell you the full extent of the impact."


    Nonetheless, I was curious and supportive. The toy he brought inspired him. Chevalce was an interesting topic for the support of researching the source of thought.


    "Dangerous goods. I want you to be amazing with your personal research. I don''t want to see you get hurt because of this."


    I nodded my head for the calm stare of Sihyun.


    "Well, I think I know what you''re thinking. Because if something like this rolls around, things are gonna get messy. I don''t want to see that world."


    All abilities exerted power based on their thinking. No human can escape this law, strong or weak. The face-off of Schwarzee was that any strong man could be disabled.


    A tool to punish equally without compromising on power. If I had such tools, the world would change so quickly. It''s only a matter of time before the sequence is reversed and the weak eat the strong.


    A world where effort is meaningless and money is everything. A battle unlike any other in the world. The world that only those who could use tools as tools would triumph would shine with gray light.


    "But that''s odd. I haven''t finished my research on ideas yet, and I can''t believe I got the technology to remove them."


    It was as if he had fulfilled his eternal dream without even knowing about the human body. The appearance of Chevalce was sudden and sudden.


    Leaving theory and principles out of the way. There was nothing that could explain this situation. Schwarzenegger was clearly an outdated machine. Even if the geniuses had gathered and studied for decades, it should not have been.


    "Do you know where it came from?"


    "Well, I don''t know about that. I''ve never seen anything so sophisticated. One thing is for sure, it''s not a deoxygenated product. I see signs of anxiety everywhere."


    Crafted by hand. That''s the way it goes with Seyval.


    "This could be a world power struggle, by the way."


    "Why is that?"


    The World Talent Battle was a competition against the talents. The number of pieces of furniture available was actually limited. There was no way that the machine could break that rule.


    "It would be impossible to use in World War II. But before that, we can use it to kill our competitors."


    If it is not used during a game, it can be used before the game. With a clear answer, he seemed to clear his head. I could easily eliminate the competition, but I couldn''t stand by.


    His expression hardened. I think I understand why Schwarzenegger was scattered throughout the hunters'' world. For hunters, the World Power Feud was the best stage to increase their value.


    A situation in which fangs are being sharpened to eat each other. What happens when Schwarzenegger shows up? I couldn''t even imagine.


    "We need to contain it before it gets bigger."


    As Sihyun spoke, Tindalus'' hounds began to roam the world. Chevalce has become a good example. If anyone uses something like that, Tindalus'' hounds will be able to subdue them early.


    "Whoever made it, it''s not a good idea."


    "Is it possible, Slander, for him?"


    I''ve been wondering since I first saw Chevalce. If it was something that humanity could not make, it was justified that it was made by something other than humanity.


    "You mean the one who established localization? Yeah, I remember. Slander Nigri, I''m sure he''s set up his own system. But it''s impossible, isn''t it? He''s human, after all. No, you said he was missing in the first place."


    If you don''t know who Slander is, you have no choice but to answer. Jihyun decides to postpone the story of Slander for a moment, turning to something else. He didn''t want a clear answer either.


    "You''ll need some time."


    "I''m afraid I''ll have to do some more research, as you said. I''m sure I can come up with an absurd theory right now, but that''s not what you want, is it?"


    Sihyun smiles quietly nodding.


    "I''ll call you when I get in the way."


    "Please, Professor."


    /572


    Sihyun, who came out of the Jay Hour Tower, tilted his head to the unexpected crowd. I wonder if he recognized himself and came here. I looked around for anxiety, but no one came near him.


    "Is someone behaving like a gentleman?"


    Due to the large flow of people, it was natural for people to be crowded. However, I had never seen Se-hyun so stagnant before. As he pushed away the noisy people, he stepped forward and blew elasticity.


    "Ah¡­"


    The woman was beautiful, just beautiful. Her long, dark red hair hangs over her head, and she''s wearing a dress.


    The areas with white, fine skin were overwhelmingly small. But maybe it''s because the fuller body is pushing away the dress. The contours of her wife kept men''s eyes fixed on her.


    Palm Metal.


    There was no better word to describe a woman. There was no need to say anything else to a woman whose cruelty was only for a mature woman and her innocence for an immature woman.


    The woman''s gesture was filled with the magical power of reason. What scared me was that she was unconscious. A woman who was destined to be loved by all, she was overwhelmed by her own existence.


    The woman who was receiving the attention of people was also familiar with Se-hyun.


    "Shoe?"


    Even though it was the last word out, Shoe looked at the exact location of the demonstration. Chu, who found him, smiled and rushed towards him. She hugs her with a expression on her face, sighing.


    "How did you get here?"


    "You can come here as long as you want, right?"


    But you don''t have to come all the way. Sihyun quietly hesitated as he climbed up to the edge of his neck. It was not wise to open your mouth here.


    "I told you, I''ll set you free."


    "Is that why you came here so suddenly?"


    "You owe me so much. Can''t we just get one out of there?"


    He had no choice but to keep his mouth shut because he was not wrong. Shoe glanced up at Sihyun and stole his lips. She doesn''t care whether or not the malignancy erupts from her surroundings.


    It was not her advantage to be able to express her feelings honestly.


    "They say this is an expression of affection... Did I do it right?"


    Sihyun could tell. No matter how shoe behaves like a yo-yo lady, the inside is unbelievably black. He grabbed Shu''s wrist roughly before things got complicated.


    "Oh my, you''re leading this? No, I have to say I was led."


    "Who the hell told you that?"


    "Sherry taught me. He said he learned from the play... do you know what that is?"


    My head twitches. I also knew Sherry was into drama. But I can''t believe I''m spreading that to Sue. As the unexpected cycle continued, she became distracted.


    For Shu, who did not even understand the concept of love, drama was not a very good teaching material. Poison is poison. It doesn''t work as a drug.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 569 00569 Devastation

    "Drama is a fictional story. Don''t take it seriously. We only employ explicit and hostile topics to indirectly demonstrate fun that cannot be tasted in real life."


    Like a critic, she didn''t know anything about the drama either. All he knew was that Shu had nothing better to do with it.


    "Really? It''s full of interesting stories. You''re not?"


    "The problem is that you''re interested."


    Sihyun shakes his head. When Sugar sensed the drama, something irreversible must have happened.


    "You say that like I''m not supposed to be in a drama."


    "At least we have to know what reality and truth are."


    "Then won''t you teach me the truth and the truth?"


    Shoe outstretches his hand. Too natural to evolve. Then he realized that she had lied.


    Shoe was hard to grasp at the bottom. She also knew that the story in the drama was fictional.


    When he thought that everything was her ruse, he had to smile. Shoe approached this from the start.


    "Was I just standing there to arouse my curiosity?"


    "What is he talking about?"


    I smiled freshly, but the intention of the smile was clear. Sihyun shrugs. Maybe it''s the purity that''s been fixed since Sue came into the world through her body. Jihyun, who decided to adapt to the flow, held her hand.


    "I can''t help it. I owe you a lot of money."


    It was impossible to say no unilaterally. Even though Sue is fickle and behaves her own way, she has fulfilled her responsibilities and responsibilities. Moreover, she was an enchanting flower. Even though it was a poisoned apple, it made sense that I wanted to try it.


    Sihyun and Shu roamed the streets like any other lover. She abandoned the goat''s horn and was no different from any other woman. I laughed when I saw interesting sights, and I opened my eyes when I saw amazing sights.


    However, Xi Hyun''s happiness did not last long.


    The shoe that entered the jewelry store as if it had been possessed by something, naturally raising its hand, pointing to a beautiful accessory on the shelf.


    "Give me that."


    Orders so legitimate. The unattainable elegance and prestige that overwhelmed the throne shined. The owner is fascinated by Shu''s remarks, and lays down the items she pointed to one by one.


    "Wait, what are you doing?"


    Shun, who had called his master with one gesture of his hand, was not in his right mind or his loyal master.


    "You''re shy. I can''t believe you''re going through with this. Don''t worry. He''ll be happy to offer me a tribute."


    "I''m not talking about that."


    Sihyun stopped it, but Shu didn''t mind. This was so natural for her. Isn''t it virtue to express desires and desires honestly without hiding them? Rather, Shoe, who thought hiding was evil, acted recklessly.


    "Here are the rules, Shue. There can be no one-sided deal. Besides, stealing someone''s goods without a fair price is like stealing."


    "You mean the bargaining chip on a promising deal? I''m sorry, but I have no intention of keeping that promise. Nothing is against me."


    "Even so, what I''m about to say won''t change. No matter how great you are, you''re just a normal woman here."


    Ji-hyun, who held Shu''s wrist tightly, opens her mouth coldly. Shu''s answer, however, exceeded his expectations.


    "Oh, you''re the first person to say that to me."


    Realizing that it was a widely borrowed expression in the drama, he kept his mouth shut. I felt foolish to take myself seriously. The more I spoke, the more I got caught up in Shu''s face.


    "..."


    "What''s the matter? Did I say something I shouldn''t?"


    "Okay, let''s get out of here."


    I''d feel a lot better if I could run around like a cheapskate than if I acted like a lady. Shoe looked up at him with a genuine expression, whether he knew what was in his heart.


    Soon after, Sihyun realized that what happened at the jewelry store was just a precursor. Shoe was a walking bomb.


    He said that the sky was too bright and he wanted to see the bottom of the Han River, so he split the water stream. I was surprised when I tried to lift the buildings around me as they were suitable for air play. The whole city was overrun.


    "Hehe, you look so surprised that you don''t know what to do. How can you have such a colorful face?"


    The shoe licking his lips gave me a deep breath and looked at him.


    "... let''s not talk."


    "I''m a little disappointed by that. You think too much. The world is always spinning for us. You need to realize how powerful you are."


    "You don''t mean abuse, do you?"


    "Are you saying I overstepped? You''re good at jokes. You need to get a little more power. If you don''t take advantage of your rights and take responsibility, it won''t be long before you''re exhausted."


    It was meaningful, but he did not refute me. The view of power itself was different. Neither one of them could win.


    A date as dangerous as that prevented me from getting off the Ferris wheel. She sighed of relief, thinking that her time would end here.


    The car that began to turn quietly seemed to deny it in front of the daily life that had just been fierce.


    "I used to ride on their backs, but this doesn''t feel like it."


    Shoe jumps up and down to find out what''s so interesting. A smiling expression reminds me of the words of Yog Sotos.


    ''... you''d better hear it from her.''


    Shoe was also one of those who sacrificed himself to prevent another catastrophe from happening. However, the shoe that she knew was not there.


    Are the Choux that Yog Sotos knows and the Choux that he knows the same thing? Suddenly, he opened his mouth.


    "I have something to ask you."


    "If you have questions, of course you should answer them. What do you want to know?"


    "You''ve been guarding Azatos'' body for a long time, right?"


    "Who did you hear that from? There''s no one who can tell you that."


    "I heard from Yog Sotos."


    "Yog''s mouth is lighter than I thought."


    Shoe replied quietly, but he could tell. Her voice has been calming ever since the story of Azatos.


    "If it''s hard to say, you don''t have to say it. I don''t want to be forced to hear it."


    "No, it''s not that hard a story. Like Yog said, I''ve been watching Azatos'' body for a long time. Because I thought it was natural."


    "Of course?"


    "Yes, Azatos is the one who sent me out into the world. If something''s wrong with his condition, shouldn''t I step up and stop him?"


    "He''s the father."


    "It''s not a big relationship. It''s just me falling apart. If you think about it, it''s because I''m fickle, too."


    Shoe said with a pitiful expression somewhere.


    "Like I said, I can turn the world around because I came out of him. You have every right to be overwhelmed. Watching his body is an extension. I just wanted to be responsible for what I was given."


    Responsibilities and rights. As a strange word popped out of her mouth, Shi Hyun was dumbfounded.


    "I didn''t think you''d say that."


    "Did you really think you could do whatever I wanted?"


    "..."


    I had no choice but to reflect. Shu''s sacrifice was not a whim. She knew her rights and responsibilities.


    Shoe has committed himself to the dark matter that constitutes outer space, creating a system of security. And I was always vigilant and prepared. It would have been a cornerstone for him to have so many children.


    It must have been an unwanted sacrifice. Nevertheless, she did not turn away from the responsibility that Shu had to carry because she had remembered her rights all along.


    I never thought there would be such a thing behind a greedy, tasteful shoe. She seemed different when she heard the unthinkable story.


    "Everything used to be chaotic. As the universe split apart from outer space, reason and reason were shattered, and concepts and truths disappeared into the horizon. It was a terrible thing to think about."


    "Bonamana Yog Sotos must be the center."


    "Yes, Yog Sotos has drawn together colleagues in it who will share his will."


    "It''s connected to him in the process."


    "Yog was desperate, too. We couldn''t get through it unless we gathered our strength."


    Shoe realizes that the more he reproduces, the more favorable he is. She had no choice. The after-storm caused by the reorganization of the universe and outer space was so powerful that she couldn''t even look away. With the responsibility to bear, it was almost inevitable that it was connected to Yog Sotos.


    "But it wasn''t that bad. It was Yog who taught me how happy it is to protect someone. Of course, it was so rational, it didn''t taste like teasing."


    Shoe stops recalling and turns his head to look at him.


    "I know. I don''t like my arrogant attitude."


    I couldn''t say anything about the demonstration of Shuhua''s gaze. It was like I was naked.


    "But this is my nature. It''s not hard to act like you like you like. But how far can it go? Isn''t it funny how you spend your time acting when you''re so busy getting to know each other?"


    Shoe doesn''t hide. She has always shown herself to be who she is. Only then could he understand Shura''s existence. She was a clumsy little girl who harassed because she didn''t know love and favored because she wanted to be loved.


    It''s been living like that for many years. She missed the time to grow up. Of course, we didn''t learn anything from sacrificing ourselves, so we came here without learning.


    Exercising rights on their own accord might have rewarded them for being sacrificed. Sihyun smiled bitterly and looked at Shu.


    "If I had been born ordinary, would I have met you and been as happy as the other children? Could we understand each other without misunderstanding each other?"


    It contained a lot of thoughts. Sihyun was unable to answer quickly. But I felt confident that I could get a little closer to her. Sehyun, who held Shu''s hand, cleared his mind.


    But Shoe''s mouth was quicker than his.


    "Honey, don''t look at me like that. I know it''s your time to confess. But confessing in a wheelchair... isn''t that too common?"


    He frowned as if he had swallowed a slight sensation.


    The drama was ruining people.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 570 00570 Devastation

    /573


    Shoe comes out of the Ferris wheel and smiles brightly. Her surroundings are dark, but she''s glowing alone. Shoe, who never forgot his fate, was recited at the end.


    "Honey, I had fun today."


    "Glad you like it."


    "Sometimes it wouldn''t be so bad to walk around like this."


    "Yes, I agree with you if you''re going around ''occasionally''."


    "I think I have a bone in my horse. Am I mistaken?"


    Shi Hyun smiled meaningfully and passed on Shu''s words. It was true that I was tired. But it was more meaningful than that. This meeting allowed me to understand Shu. On one side of her that she could not normally see, she couldn''t hide her surprise.


    If he had kept his distance, he would not have known. When Shi Hyun heard about Shu''s situation, he couldn''t ignore her like before. I wonder if Shoe felt a little closer. When his eyes warmed, she did not hesitate to stick with him.


    "You know what? For the first time, you didn''t push me away."


    "I just thought there was something I needed to understand."


    "This is the development of the elders. Do you think it''s okay to think that you''re relieved?"


    "I''m sure it''s not that far off."


    "Hehe, you''ve finally surrendered to me."


    "That''s odd. We''re just getting started."


    "Aha, you think so too, don''t you?"


    Choo answered softly and elongated. It was only then that Shi Hyun realized that he had fallen for Shu''s induction newspaper. What she wanted was not victory, but acceptance.


    "You''re a grumpy one."


    "Since you can''t be honest, shouldn''t I be honest too?"


    "If you can''t talk,"


    Yog Sotos is likely to have seen through everything. Instead of explaining the situation, he handed it over to Shu. There was nothing more to say.


    "A single mother''s love story. Make it a drama and you''ll be thrilled. Don''t you think so?"


    "Please stay out of it."


    Sihyun walked the streets at night with Shu. And I opened my mouth when the heat that I had been running up was about to cool down.


    "What are you doing here, anyway?"


    "Huh? I told you from the beginning. To have fun with you."


    "I did. I thought there was something you wanted to tell me."


    Shoe stops his steps and looks at him.


    "You''re quick to notice. It''s perfect."


    "If I hadn''t said it myself, I would have walked away."


    "Are you still doubting me? I''m not that obsessed. I just postponed it because I wanted to enjoy the atmosphere a little more."


    Dating was only a minor factor. Shoe''s main objective was to raise awareness of the demonstration. After looking up at him, Shu solved the subject he had brought.


    "Slander moved."


    It was an implication. However, he never listened to Shu. That''s what she said when she could look into the outer space.


    "Isn''t Slander always on the move?"


    Thinking of Slander, Sihyun frowns. Slander has lost Chris now. All he could do was fight an all-out war or an all-out war. But Sihyun knew better than anyone that Slander would not choose that option.


    Slander loves chaos and chaos, but he hates more meaningless violence than that. Because the chaos he planned and the chaos he created within him was the goal he was aiming for. If Slander had his way, he would have seen that coming.


    "It''s going to be different this time. Slander''s true nature has vanished from outer space."


    The implication was great. Slander was one of those heavy-ass things. It''s true that he wandered around the universe creating chaos and chaos, but it was always about love. His strength was not in wisdom and intelligence.


    His power comes from his nature. It was chaos and chaos that was his body that received the only opening through Azatos'' approval.


    A catastrophe has always occurred when an unknown creature moves that cannot measure its limits. Shoe was well aware. It was neither an expectation nor a prediction. It was all a product of experience.


    As Slander abandons his tiny body and becomes NiAltotheb, a blizzard hits the entire universe.


    "He''s always looking for toys. I think you''re gonna be that toy this time, okay? Slander never misses a doornail."


    "It''s okay. He''s just a mountain to cross anyway."


    Sihyun saw numerous monsters in the ultimate chaos. The gods of outer space filled the horizon brought him unspeakable despair. It was a situation where Azatos'' body with such an army might awaken. If you can''t stop Slander, you''d be better off dead.


    "But don''t you think we should deal with that? Speaking of which, why don''t you save your friends? It''s impossible to keep track of Slander''s plans, but I''m sure there''s at least one more ally who''ll be there when this happens."


    It was a gentle but explicit offer. Sihyun was unable to do her favors. When he reached out his hand, Shu grabbed it gently.


    /574


    Neil Hoffman, chairman of WXO, host of World Talent War, was troubled by the unexpected. South Korea''s largest scandal was elected as the country to host the 12th World Talent War.


    It was no exaggeration to say that the appearance of the bad money and the red money was a hot bed of corruption. The whole world was noisy because of that. In a democracy, not a communist state, those scandals exploded, but they could not remain silent.


    Neil sighs. Korea was now suffering from body weight. I don''t know when that''s going to end. Of course, the World Competency Feud was affected.


    Will you accept the world''s largest festival in a cluttered atmosphere? I thought Neil wasn''t. He didn''t like Korea from the start. Not only did the new stadium fall below the standard, but there was a widespread gaze that they were superior to the attitude of demanding payment.


    If it weren''t for the trademark of the King of Shadows, he wouldn''t have looked at it. Neil wanted to beat up the past self who chose Korea to be happy.


    "You seem troubled, Neil."


    Neil turns his head to the sound of his voice. There was a figure who couldn''t have been there. A black man in white, he was Slander Nigri.


    "Slander...? How did you get here?"


    Why is the person who disappeared half a year ago here? Neil looks puzzled by the incomprehensible causality.


    "Of course I came to listen to your concerns."


    Slander shrugs.


    "Nevertheless, even though it''s gone suddenly, it''s taken to a research facility in a private laboratory. You don''t think it''s too much."


    Neil couldn''t agree with Slander at all.


    "I don''t know how you got in, but if you want to talk nonsense, get out of here before I call security."


    "Take it easy, Neil. I just want to cooperate."


    "Cooperation?"


    "Yes, you have my help to ease your anxiety about the host country, and I have your help to achieve my goals. It can be imagined."


    "I''m sorry, I must decline."


    "It''s not too late to make a decision once you''ve seen it, Neil."


    Slander raises a finger and relays his memory to Neil. Neal realizes what Slander is planning.


    "What do you think? Sounds fun, doesn''t it?"


    A smiling slander, like Santa Claus, delivers the gift of contrition, awaits Neil''s assessment with a throbbing chest. Neil shudders as soon as Slander''s malice hits him. He couldn''t agree when he died.


    "This is crazy. This can''t be happening!"


    Neil howls with all his might. He pushes the idea into his head roughly. It shouldn''t have been there. If it goes according to Slander''s plan, the world will surely go mad.


    "Well, that''s not up to you, it''s up to me. You can follow my lead. I''ll take care of everything else."


    "Stop, stop! If you want to make me a ridiculous offer, I won''t stand for it."


    Slander''s jaw twists strangely as Neil resists.


    "What are you going to do if you don''t do anything? Are you going to scream like an unlucky hero? Or are you just going to walk out this door and ask someone else for help?"


    "Ha, but."


    "Give it up, Neil. Haven''t you noticed? I don''t know what it means to be here..."


    Neil grips his hand and feels a little droopy. Slander was most likely a presence. An enemy of humanity and an unknown monster. And a great being that man cannot resist. Immediately, Neil gives me the creeps. The whole world was fooled by him.


    "Shhh. I won''t allow you to say any more."


    "Now, you''re crazy."


    "Is that so? I think it''s a very reasonable offer. You''ll have to admit it. He will, too. Fair fight. I just fight where I want to."


    "Oh, we''re not ready yet. Your offer is a one-sided notice."


    With the heart of Mother singing lullabies, Slander uttered his last words.


    "That''s okay. There are already people who can represent you."


    After a seizure, Neil looks into Slander''s eyes. Black and dark abyss, the end of which was nothing but destruction.


    /575


    Lindsey was happy every day. It was not only because his lifelong confession was successful, but also because his unsupported skills were growing day by day. Being the deliverer was an incident she didn''t think of, but she didn''t mind. He was able to possess the ability to stop time in his hands.


    But when something good happens, something bad happens. Everyday clouds appeared, sailing smoothly on the boat. An unidentified note was delivered in front of the house.


    [If you don''t want to die, give up this World War on Abilities.]


    The note created an unpleasant atmosphere. Writings that differed in color and size, whether they were taken from magazines or newspapers, were continuing with their tails.


    Lindsey didn''t give up too much. She was renowned for her name as the Butcher. Those who came for her honor and status outnumber the stones on the side of the road.


    Of course, I had never received a note of murder, but there was nothing she could do. Lindsey picks up her handset because there''s nothing dumber than spending her emotion on an invisible opponent. Along with the vague belief that using the power of public power can be easily solved.


    But the next day, it wasn''t a friendly policeman, it was a more intimidating note.


    [It doesn''t matter if you report it.]


    The cat''s corpse was in the mailbox with a note with the contents. Elongated blood was shed from the cat''s corpse, whether it had been slaughtered.


    "You''re out of your mind."


    Then Lindsey realized the seriousness of the situation.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 571 00571 Devastation

    It was not a case that could end with a joke or a happy ending. Late police officers took the case seriously, and as always, Lindsey had no choice but to wait.


    I told you it wouldn''t work if you called it in. Is that not enough for a cat?] [If you''re going to World Talent War, you''d better get ready. It won''t be the cat next time. I heard you live alone.]


    The note began to pile up. Lindsey sought out the perpetrator and moved east and west, but the perpetrator never showed up. Rather, you look around her.


    [I think I overslept today. Isn''t the color of your underwear too fine?] [Relaxed. Is that funny to you?] [I sent a puppy this time. I''ll send you a cute crow next time.]


    Will you give up the World Power Feud, or will you not give up or will you not give up? Lindsey scratched her head nervously on the path of choice. If you give up, you will be subdued by malice, and if you don''t give up, the unsub is bound to blow up.


    "Oh, my God, there''s something stupid going on!"


    Lindsey was cornered and had no choice but to contact the most trusted person. He would be able to solve the problem he is having. Lindsey smiled with vague expectations.


    /576


    "Is that why you called me?"


    "Yes, it doesn''t suck, but we should call you."


    "Are you okay?"


    "It''s okay. Except I have people I don''t even know around me."


    She came into Lindsey''s house and scratched her head. It was this afternoon that he was contacted by Lindsey. When he heard that he was being threatened by a madman, he rushed to Virgin Salt as soon as evening came. Luckily, Lindsey didn''t seem surprised.


    "Fair enough. A hunter earns well, don''t you think?"


    Sihyun looked around the house, reciting the last words. A typical house with kitchen and living room connections. It was no different from the villa he was staying in, except that it was a little more spacious and comfortable.


    "There''s more time out there than at home anyway. Isn''t it luxurious to find a better home than this?"


    "It''s just hard to be alone when you grow up here."


    Sihyun clears his throat as he tickles the tip of his nose with a strange aroma. The adorable interior indirectly showed that women live.


    Thinking about it, this was the first time I had this experience. Lynn and I had nothing to call home, and the swimming was living with our family.


    There, Bererosa was a queen with a different castle. Sherina Alto had nothing to ask.


    "Can I have a little look?"


    "Nothing worth seeing. Because what''s in your house is here, and what''s in here is in your house."


    "I''d like to see it, though."


    "Okay, so don''t look at me like that."


    Lindsey sighed and put on her apron.


    "Is dinner ready yet?"


    "Huh? Hmmm."


    Lindsey, who was surprised by her hair tied tightly, made a strangely stuffy sound. There was no unnatural behavior of any kind.


    I can''t believe you''re such a hypothetical person. Sihyun was more surprised by this side of her than the fact that a madman was wandering around her.


    While Lindsey was preparing dinner, she looked around her room. It didn''t mean anything. It was just a curiosity.


    "I think it''s inflated. Am I wrong?"


    He unwittingly opened the wardrobe. There was no malice or conscience in it. I literally didn''t think of anything.


    "..."


    It wasn''t clothes in the closet. It was only Goods who honored the King of Shadows together. Sihyun was stiffened on the spot. It was a shame to see the processed self. When he remembered the words of support that he couldn''t know, he shouted in his mind.


    "So many, we can''t miss them! ''


    I wonder if I heard what he was thinking. At the same time that she grumbled, Lindsey opened the door.


    "What are you looking at!? I told you to look around. I didn''t tell you to look around! It''s a bunch of mishaps."


    As soon as she saw what she had done, Lindsey grabbed his ear.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to."


    "No more excuses. Get out of here. Dinner''s ready."


    Lindsey, who covered her colored cheeks with a ladle, kicked her thigh. Sitting quietly in the living room, I was surprised again. What lay open before his eyes was a profound outrage.


    "I didn''t prepare much, but I eat a lot."


    Sihyun was confused. He was wandering around outside like a stag, and there was no shape inside.


    "I didn''t think you were good at lyrics."


    "What the hell, that tone. Are you complaining that I''m good at housework?"


    "When you think about your behavior, you get the answer. It''s even weirder to expect this."


    Lindsey frowned at his point.


    "Don''t you watch too much drama? The basics of lyrics are skill. The lyrics are a collection of repetitive labor. The more you do, the more structure you have to build."


    "Fantastic."


    "It''s stupid not to be able to."


    "... I''d like to share with Bererosa."


    Maybe it''s because they only accept what others do. Bererosa, who was born a princess and became queen, was not very good at housework. Lindsey gently turned to look at her.


    "So what''s my number?"


    "Huh?"


    "Seems like Bererosa is the last... How many times do you think I''ll be?" "


    "A second or a third?"


    "Who''s the first?"


    "Swimming."


    Swimming was Sihyun''s pupil and master of practical cooking. He led a rich dining table in Grandelliol, lacking seasoning, so I have nothing more to say.


    "He always comes first."


    "Are you jealous?"


    "I''m sick of you answering honestly even though it''s just you. Hah, isn''t lying the best courtesy?"


    "Actually, what you made was the best."


    "Get down on the ground."


    Lindsey shrugged her shoulders and organized the dinner table. Along with the idea of making dinner the first time you admit it next time. Sihyun took a sip of coffee from Lindsey and carefully got lucky.


    "So you got something else in mind?"


    "No, I just want to catch it and beat it."


    The stress that had been accumulated for a week had reached its limit. Lindsey wanted to talk with her fist once the killer was caught.


    "Then let''s get back to it. Because you can follow me."


    Lindsey was able to perceive the flow of time and artificially suppress the flow of time, understanding the contradictions arising from past designations. She smiles brightly as she realizes her intentions at a late stroke.


    "Oh, we''re going to change the past based on the future, right?"


    Lindsey licked her lips like it was fun. You can erase the past you want to forget with your own hands. Everyone thinks about deviating once. She urged me to taste it again.


    "What are you doing? Not so fast."


    "I''ll go back a week. Before he sent the cat over."


    "Got it."


    As she spoke, Lindsey became distracted. And the memories that were passed on to her unconsciously came into her and opened up a new future.


    "Ugh, I feel dizzy."


    Lindsey, who saw the television, noticed that she had returned a week ago. Lindsey, who woke up to the buzzer, immediately opened the door. There was one guest booked.


    "What happened on an ambitious night?"


    "Did you forget?"


    "I''m kidding, I''m kidding. How could you forget such a joyous day?"


    Lindsey smiled and tapped her shoulder. She can''t hide the joy of flowing out because she''s already thinking of catching the killer.


    "When will the unsub show up?"


    "I found a note early in the morning that said it wouldn''t work even if I reported it, so I''ll probably show up at dawn. Well, it''s officially a nocturnal thing to do at night."


    Sitting down, Hyun and Lindsey waited until the time came. They even hold their breath. How long has it been? At the same time, they open their eyes to the rustling sound.


    "Here he is." "Here he is."


    If I didn''t know better, I would have sent it away. But it was different now. As soon as I found out, there was no louder noise than that.


    "Hey, there."


    Lindsey jumped off the third floor and saw the back of the person who had flown the note to her. The man covered himself with a puffy jumper was wearing a mask. It was suspicious from head to toe.


    "Didn''t you just put a shitty note and a dead cat in my mailbox?"


    The man in the mask completely turned away from Lindsey. He did not stop as if he were not himself. It was a time I would have thought about it once. But Lindsey did not doubt her choice.


    "Did you just ignore me?"


    Lindsey reached out and the world stopped. The sound, the light, the wind all stopped in her hands. He could see that time had stopped.


    On the other hand, the man who ignored Lindsey''s words fell down on the side of the road. Lindsey punched the man as if it wasn''t satisfactory either.


    "Ouch, that would break your bones."


    Although bread cannot be human, it must be called this sight to mean that man can be bread. The man turned his back on Lindsey was harsh. Lindsey insisted on hitting a man''s abdomen. Despite the sound of the drum tearing, she doesn''t stop.


    "Huuuhhh, huuuhhh."


    The man rolls uncontrollably and wakes up vomiting blood bubbles. He breaks the molar and pulls out a baseball-sized machine in his arms.


    "You''d better step back before you see the rough side. Now, one more step and I''ll use this."


    He narrows his eyes, realizing that it''s a thought eliminating tool, Chevalce.


    "I can''t believe I''m seeing that here."


    I could see why men were so vigorous. To the skilled, Schwarzenegger was a poison. With Chevalce operational, even Robert, the strongest man on the face of the earth, would not be able to escape the classics.


    But Lindsey shouted more confidently than men.


    "What''s that? Do I need to know?"


    "What? If you don''t know, I''ll teach you. You should know how expensive it is to ignore my warnings."


    The man tries to manipulate Chevalce, but Lindsey beats faster.


    "Why is your tongue so long?"


    There was nothing impossible for Lindsey to stop the flow of time. Lindsey, who used a time stop, trampled on a man. Her movements, which monopolized the flow of time, were faster than a moment''s notice.


    "Me!"


    As Lindsey opened her mouth, the man became silent.


    "Because of you!"


    I wonder how many battles it took. Maybe all she knows is Lindsey. After glimpsing Lindsey''s trajectory, she expressed her deepest condolences to the man.


    "Do you know how hard it has been?"


    Even looking at Chuck, the male condition was not good. It was as if the road roller had pressed and passed by.


    "That''s it, Lindsey."


    "But he humiliated me, and he humiliated me... unbreakable."


    Murder threats. The crimes committed by men were not something to be talked about lightly. I had to pay for it.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 572 00572 Devastation

    "But my intentions haven''t changed. And why would he do such a thing?"


    "... you make me sound like a bad person."


    "At least he''s not a good guy, right?"


    "Don''t be disappointed. I took care of this, too."


    It''s hard to tell who''s the perpetrator and who''s the victim. Sihyun''s head was tingling, but he decided to move on quietly. If Lindsey hadn''t moved in the first place, he would have.


    "Hi-ya."


    The man who looked at Lindsey fell asleep. He was already Pablo''s dog.


    It was like looking at a monster. No, actually Lindsey was more of a monster to him. Xi Hyun tapped the shoulder of a man who was dumbfounded. Sihyun who took Chevalce from his hand was a horse.


    "First reveal your identity."


    The man takes off his cowardly mask. His face was so puffy that it was hard to recognize. But I could see that he was younger than I thought.


    "I am, I am, Kim Ji-hoon of K Guild. I''m sorry, I didn''t come all this way."


    "Stop. I don''t want to hear that."


    The sound leaked through the broken teeth, but the man, Ji-hoon, desperately defended himself. Lindsey frowned.


    "What, were you in the K Guild?"


    "Do you know this guild?"


    "It''s a rival guild. Well, now that I''m out of the Nemesis Guild, it doesn''t matter."


    The Nemesis Guild and Kay Guild were in a duel. If the Nemesis Guild was aimed at a minority elite, Kay''s guild dreamed of becoming a centralized member of the troops.


    A few and many. There was no encounter because they were different guilds, but as they head to the top, they get more and more bumped into each other. Not to mention the relationship that went wrong in the assignment.


    "You do realize this is a mind-numbing machine, right?"


    Otherwise, there was no way to explain the attitude that had just gone up and down. On the contrary, Ji-hoon nods with difficulty. He knew he was wrong.


    "I didn''t believe it at first either. But when I saw it for myself, I had to change my mind."


    "Why did you go after Lindsey? Because you think you can get rid of the head of a rival guild?"


    because he decided that he would be the most distant opponent. because she and I live in the same place. "


    "Residence?"


    "Common sense is that you have to pass local qualifications to qualify for the National Championship. I had no choice."


    "That''s why you warned me not to go to World Talent Wars."


    Ji-hoon''s story was obsolete.


    It was because they committed crimes to achieve good results in the World Talent Feud. It was natural to target Lindsey who had an unusually high chance of meeting in the local preliminaries. With Schwarzenegger, it would have been a gold medal.


    As agreed, when the person who used Chevalce before the match showed up, Shi Hyun had no choice but to laugh.


    "So you thought if you beat the kite, you could easily make it to the National Championship."


    "Other talents could have done it in my line of work."


    If I was lucky, I could go to World War II. Lindsey was such a powerful opponent, and Ji-hoon was also such a talented person.


    "An extreme choice, dreaming of a life reversal."


    The world was changing. No, it was changing. It''s because strong people who have crossed their limits have protruded out like thunderbolts. Of course, it wasn''t the only good thing. It is because the number that is pushed up has also increased rapidly.


    Whether it would be removed from a world of endless intensity, or stretched out to the neck of the one who was ahead, the choices for those who were left behind were extremely limited.


    It was unfortunately the latter that Ji-hoon chose not to keep up with the world. Sihyun looks at Jihoon and shakes his chevalce.


    "So who gave this to you?"


    "I don''t know."


    "You''re so right, you don''t know what you''re talking about? That''s right. You people don''t just give up. Come here. If you''re right, you''ll remember."


    As Lindsey approached, Ji-hoon grabbed her legs and stretched them out. instinctively realized that she had more right to speak than Lindsey.


    "I, really, am! I just got it from someone I bumped into at the order shop. I don''t know if I''m a helper-guide-or a guest, but I''m a victim, too!"


    "Ordershop?"


    Sihyun tilted his head. Strange words came out of nowhere. But the question didn''t last long. It was a place more familiar to Lindsey than her hometown.


    "A favorite store for hunters. You can say that all rare and wonderful things are gathered there."


    Ordershop, Ollie, was also known as Hunter''s Paradise. Established before the hunter was called a hunter, Ollis was a global conglomerate that exploded with pioneering effects.


    They did not hesitate to expand the branch. And I ran everywhere there was a hunter.


    If things from the unknown world had not been worth it, they would have plummeted, but their prey worked correctly. Thanks to its reckless expansion, it was able to bend the logistics.


    "It''s an order shop. You could meet anywhere you want. It should be easy to get in touch with who you want."


    "Do you believe me?"


    "That can''t be right."


    "Khhh...?!"


    Sihyun, who placed his hand on Jihoon''s head, read his memory. Memory couldn''t lie. Moreover, Ji-hoon had kept what he had forgotten.


    Sihyun searched for the one who gave him Chevalce in Jihoon''s memory. Soon after, Shi Hyun was able to find a person Ji Hoon met at the order shop.


    The man appeared in plain clothes. Maybe it''s because he''s wearing horn-rimmed glasses. The binoculars are blurry. It''s hard to point fingers when mixed with the crowd. It looked that okay.


    Maybe it was the intended look. It would take a lot of effort not to hand over something called Schwarzee and get its tail caught.


    Soon, she could find the man''s name at the end of her memory. It was information that sank unconsciously, but it was not difficult to retrieve.


    "Goujin."


    "Ah! Yes, that''s right. That was definitely the name. But how?"


    I can''t believe that Sihyun remembers the name Gowoojin, not being there. Ji-hoon was surprised by his ability to keep his mouth shut. He will, too. He just remembered.


    "You were hiding it? You were short on hawks, weren''t you?"


    "Oh, no. I really didn''t remember."


    Lindsey clenched her fist, and Ji-hoon shook his head.


    "Stop. Of course he doesn''t remember."


    It was before I knew the value of Chevalce, so it wasn''t hard to forget. He was just a passerby to Jihoon.


    "Are you a first-rate hunter?"


    "Yes..."


    "I see."


    Jangeun Kim was a first-rate hunter. So was Kim Ji-hoon who is here now. Although there were few samples, Xi Hyun could find common ground between the two of them. They were full of rage. And I didn''t hesitate to recreate that greed. They both wanted to achieve their goals at no cost.


    [Go to the police station and confess. And forget everything that happened here.]


    "Yes, I understand."


    Ji Hoon nodded his head as he looked at Ji-hyun with a cloudy gaze. Lindsey looked up at Ji-hoon, who was getting away. I had all the information I could get.


    "What are you going to do now?"


    "We need to find someone called Gowoojin."


    "Are you going to order shop?"


    "Of course."


    Gowoojin was encouraging first-rate hunters. The wind is at your side, allowing you to achieve your mint''s overwhelming goals through Chevalce. His thoughts didn''t last long. It''s because I can''t fathom Gowoojin''s goals.


    Why the hell are they encouraging hunters? Is it a trick to reduce the number of people participating in World Talent Wars a little bit? Or is there some deep plot he doesn''t know about? A lot of thought passed through my mind, but there was no answer I liked about him.


    Sihyun didn''t move quickly because catching a man named Gowoojin was the only thing that would solve everything.


    "Come to think of it, you might know who I am."


    Otherwise, he was wandering all over the country wanting to root out the evil lung and the enemy''s lungs. For Gowoojin, the existence of the King of Shadows was more likely to be a target of vigilance.


    "But you won''t notice anything at all. I don''t know if you''re wearing shadow armor, but very few people know your face."


    "But you have to be careful."


    If I felt suspicious, I was more likely to sink under the water without hesitation. Assistance was essential to avoid the worst.


    "Well, what the hell. That face."


    "Please."


    When Lindsey went, Gowoojin would react in any way.


    /577


    "Why are you here?"


    "You promised to meet me last time, right? That promise just became today. So don''t mind me."


    The sunny swim folded Lindsey and her arms. Lindsey glanced at the swim with an unmistakable eye. She came here to look for Goujin in the order shop. I didn''t want to talk casually.


    "I have something else to do today. I''m sorry, but I''ll see you later."


    "I know that. Didn''t you say you were going to order shop with him today?"


    "How do you know that?"


    "Of course I heard it from you."


    I can''t believe you''re alone with Si-hyun. It didn''t make sense. The smiling swim hugged Lindsey. The fact that Sihyun and Lindsey met, she showed up here as an excuse for the promise she had made the last time.


    "Hey, you!"


    "Don''t scream. My ears hurt."


    "Why did you bring the swimmer?"


    "Wouldn''t two be better than one? Don''t worry. Swimming knows the drill."


    Just when he needed another assistant, he accepted the swimming offer. You don''t have enough to know about Seyval, so you don''t have to explain it.


    Could there be a more perfect partner? Moreover, swimming was a great old being. Even if Chevalce''s function is excellent, she''s just a lump of iron if she catches you.


    "Let''s not do this. Let''s go inside. I''ve never had an order shop before."


    "Wait a minute, I''m not done with what I want to say!"


    The swim pulled Lindsey''s arm with an excited voice.


    The South Korean branch did not abandon their expectations. South Korea''s location, driven by support such as the deterioration of hunters, was enormous compared to the soccer stadium. The massive parking lot, as well as the buildings that had been breached from the fifth floor underground to the tenth floor on the ground, seemed to see a colosseum.


    When I booked, I followed my personal assistant, so I didn''t have to say anything else. It was a service that only the world''s largest companies could show. However, Lindsey and swimming had no time to enjoy such services. Because their goal was somewhere else.


    "I''ll be watching from the shadows, so you''ll have to find someone called Goujin."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 573 00573 Devastation

    "Yes, sir."


    "Okay, so don''t go far."


    Swimming and Lindsey, who did not have to say first, entered the order shop. From now on, they had to find Gowoojin by their own power.


    Finding a specific person in the space where thousands of people come and go was as difficult as finding a needle in the sand. Still, swimming and Lindsey were able to challenge confidently. This was entrusted to me by Sihyun.


    Swimming and Lindsey broadened her senses and walked slowly inside the order shop. They wait for the prey to come. But the investigation was difficult from the start.


    "I think there''s only two of them. Why don''t we go to a cafe nearby and talk?" "Do you have a place to look? I''ll help you find it." I''m not the type to say this to women I''ve never met... but I think I''d regret missing it now. "


    The men who confirmed that there was no other company for swimming and Lindsey began flirting endlessly. The more people who were coming, the more the swimming and Lindsey''s faces burned. Their goal was to find someone called Gowoojin.


    Aura couldn''t be happy because she was full of bees attracted to flowers without food coming. Swimming and Lindsey, which were rooted in men''s temptations, sought a rare path.


    "This is the worst."


    "For the first time, I like you."


    Lindsey turns her head to look at the swimming pool. The silk dress, which was tightened at the waist and saved on the chest and buttocks, was perfect enough for the viewer to burst out.


    Even the wrinkles of carefully folded clothes were sublimated to design, so there was nothing more to say. White skin and glowing complexion. And neat gestures. Swimming was a specimen of a girl from one to ten.


    Lindsey frowned. Thinking about reality, I felt bad about it.


    "This is all because your manners are right."


    "Yes? What are you talking about? No matter how big you are, you don''t want to hear an unfounded story."


    "Look at you. I want to meet a man with my whole body." "


    The swim lowers its head and looks at you. Cleanly trimmed nails and no stray hair. And the perfume I prepared for today. She clears her throat, an unthinkable point. It was because I thought I knew what Lindsey was talking about.


    I was appealing to someone who wanted to look good. Other men didn''t come to me for no reason. But the swimming was done. It was all prepared for her!


    "You''re the one with the clothes!"


    "What''s wrong with me? What''s wrong with me?"


    "I''ve never seen anyone dressed like that before. No, I thought it was something you''d see in a movie."


    Lindsey was wearing a motorcycle suit. The elastic abs and tight thighs that were flat show off her figure. Even now, the number of men looking at her is growing exponentially.


    "If my behavior is correct, my sister is disturbed."


    "Munran?!"


    It was not that Lindsey was speechless. Her clothing was a result of a focus on activity and durability. Essentially, it was more of a piece of armor crafted by processing magic and sorcery. Bourne made it look like a motorcycle suit, but it was an item that showed her she was a hunter.


    "There''s no way you won''t be disturbed by your body looking just fine. because being able to predict the curvature means that it''s not that different when you take it off. It''s like being naked!"


    "I''m too young already! These are work clothes.It''s the masterpiece of my choice to deal with any crisis that might arise!"


    The emotional swimming and Lindsey yelled at the whales, looking at each other. But that was also only for a moment. They poured out their suppressed feelings and looked around at the unknown feeling of hypocrisy.


    "Ah¡­"


    "Ah¡­"


    Swimming and Lindsey quickly dodged the scene, realizing that the passers-by were stopping and looking at themselves.


    "Sorry..."


    "I''m so sorry."


    They make a sound of their tenderness. No one opened their mouth first. It was just heavy silence.


    Lindsey at the souvenir shop to change her mood opened her mouth carefully, touching the doll.


    "You''re such a good cook, right?"


    "Did you hear that?"


    "Well, you could say that."


    The mouth of the swimmer was untouched by the words that he complimented himself.


    "I learned it from him. I taught you everything by your side, but you can''t do it, can you?"


    The swimming pool wears a subtle stream that firmly solidifies its position. It was a relationship that others couldn''t even imitate. But Lindsey reacted differently.


    "He cooks?"


    "Yes, you did it all when I was a kid. I found whatever I wanted to eat in the Grand Delliol. even though I don''t think I''ve ever been that stupid."


    Lindsey started to feel bad again because of the swimming smile that seemed to have the whole world. For her, household chores were closer to survival. She was born in an opponent''s home. I had no one to help me, so I had to do it myself. I didn''t sharpen it to show off my skills to someone.


    Unexpectedly Lindsey envied swimming.


    "He must have suffered. Taking care of a kid who doesn''t have any arms."


    "I don''t know how little time you have with her, but you value that time, too."


    The swim emphasized that there was little time to meet, and smiled brightly. She was an old war veteran who defeated other women as well. It was not enough to provoke the opponent with one smile. Lindsey also read the meaning in the swimming smile.


    "The quality of experience is more important than the amount of time. Being around quietly is something anyone can do. Isn''t that right, or do you have nothing to boast about except the time you spent together?"


    "That can''t be right. I know all about your taste. I''ve watched you for as long as I''ve spent with you. Oh, I don''t know. The quality of the experience will be more important."


    The memory of swimming and seven years was a treasure beyond Lindsey''s possession. Even if Sihyun sent more attention to Lindsey, the memories of that time could not be taken away.


    "But he said he liked my dinner best."


    "Dinner?"


    "What, you didn''t hear that? I ate with him last night. He wanted to come to my house so badly, I had no choice but to invite him."


    Swimming did not believe Lindsey and Si-hyun had dinner in private.


    "It can''t be."


    "That''s your wish. And when else would I have heard about you?"


    The swim trembles. He intuitively understood that Lindsey''s words were true.


    "That''s too bad. I knew all my tastes, but I didn''t catch his heart. This is the quality of experience. Okay?"


    Lindsey, who covered her mouth unnaturally, lied naturally. I didn''t need the truth to fight my way out.


    "You said I made the best."


    "Do you believe that? Are you naive or stupid?"


    Lindsey smiled bitterly, and the swim puffed her cheeks. Sihyun said that Lindsey was fragile, but she couldn''t believe it. It was a wicked girl, after all. There was nothing to take care of.


    "The look on your face tells me you''re lying."


    "... Hmmm, not a lie."


    "Hmmm, it''s suspicious to even say it''s not a lie. I can see that you''re hiding so much. It wasn''t me you heard empty words from, was it you? Right?"


    "I''m telling you the truth!"


    Lindsey confidently declared the swimming in her ear.


    "Be prepared. I''ll find the one who spread Schwarzee first." We don''t want cooperation. "


    "It was never her turn to go out the first time anyway. So don''t even think about putting a spoon on it later."


    Lindsey held numerous positions until she became a first-rate hunter. Of course, there was also the technology to track a specific person.


    "Well, shouldn''t we wait and see?"


    Swimming beyond the limit was able to see the world from a slightly higher position. I wasn''t looking for Gowoojin if I met the conditions.


    Swimming and Lindsey snorted looking at each other.


    Then, a man approached her with a swim.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt. I saw someone I couldn''t overlook."


    The man who appeared with his gorgeous blonde hair flew politely down his waist. He was confident in his appearance or struggled.


    Lindsey''s attention dropped sharply because she thought it wasn''t Gowoojin.


    "May I help you?"


    "I''m a personal fan of Miss Lindsey. I''ve been worried I haven''t seen you for a while, and you''ve been unstoppable?"


    "Yes, nothing special happened."


    Lindsey sighed, realizing that the approaching man was a fan. There was no reason to be cautious.


    "Is this your sister?"


    But even if you''re a fan, someone else is. Lindsey replied briefly because she didn''t want to give a long answer.


    "Yes."


    "Somehow. Your sister''s a beauty, too."


    Swimming and Lindsey exchanged their eyes. I had to move fast. I had no reason to talk to a man who came to me with a conscience.


    But they had to stop. The answer I had hoped for came from the mouth of the man.


    "By the way, you haven''t introduced me yet. I''m Gowoojin. He''s a small arms dealer."


    "Gowoojin?"


    "Yes, what is it?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just the same name as someone I know personally."


    Lindsey, who answered with a meaningful smile, looked at Woojin''s reaction. The swim pierced Lindsey''s rapidly moving side.


    However, Lindsey was not even moved. She threw a battle on her own. The goal was to secure the goujin anyway. Hahahaha, I didn''t even want to talk about it with a smile.


    "That''s amazing. My name may not be very common."


    "I was surprised, too. Gowoojin, if you insist. It''s ridiculous."


    "If you don''t mind, can I hear why?"


    "That''s why I''m here."


    Lindsey and Woojin stared at each other without saying anything. She approached Lindsey as she looked at the status quo, and Lindsey threw a visible hand as she looked at her identity.


    Both know the inner lining. It was a moment when we realized each other''s intentions. Woojin, who held his tongue briefly, ran out without looking back.


    "Yes, otherwise it doesn''t make sense."


    Lindsey, who suppressed the flow of time, punched him in the back. But he wasn''t there. It just disappeared like smoke.


    "It''s self-immolation."


    Lindsey settled the situation calmly. It was what I expected when I appeared with gorgeous blonde hair.


    In the eyes of the swimmer, you can see the power of Goujin flying away. It was a sign that Ujin was still nearby.


    "Bye, sis."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 574 00574 Devastation

    The swim follows the miraculous trail of Ujin. Her movements were quick enough not to be noticed, but also not very elegant. He knows the situation faster than anyone else.


    Gowoojin, who had abandoned his body and recovered his body, opened his eyes in the bathroom. Eugene, who was wearing horn-rimmed glasses on the pedestal, calmed the throbbing chest. If I didn''t utilize my body, I would have been in trouble.


    Lindsey''s threat to approaching without preparation was just as threatening. The ability to talk to numerous talents was also incomprehensible.


    "Dammit, if I had to..."


    It was wrong to question the situation without enduring the momentary impulse. Gowoojin, who had his tongue in his choice, quickly moved on. Regrets later, but not too late. What was important was getting out of the order shop.


    Fortunately, the order shop was a familiar place for Woojin. It was not difficult to distinguish between places where people were crowded and places where they were not. He hurried down the corridor and down the hall. At the same time, I pulled out the bodies that resemble me.


    "No luck, no luck."


    After finding a swim, Eugene bows. Hiding behind the ornamental pot, he looks at the swimming pool. I wonder if there''s any special energy in her eyes. Looking at the swimming towards him gradually, Ujin carefully goes downstairs. Not to mention the body resembling him.


    "I''ve got to stop this business."


    Woojin knew the same thing would happen today. It was because there were many who coveted the Thought Eliminating Tools-Shovalce. And those who have been harmed by the tools. In a way, it was destiny to become a popular star.


    Ujin missed the swim and had to stop where he didn''t think of. After focusing his mind on swimming, he forgot about the existence of one person for a while.


    "Hey, you! Stop right there!"


    Ujin, who heard Lindsey''s voice, does not hesitate to throw Schwarzee.


    Knowing that her speed had surpassed her perception, he ran down without looking back. Whether it was prepared in advance or not, the worst-case scenario was avoided.


    "They''re monsters."


    He could feel every second the bodies he had prepared were disappearing. It was not an exaggeration to say that it had already exceeded the human category.


    Using the bodies as a platform, Ujin took a high leap.


    We''re almost at the gate. Ujin sighs in relief. I may not be able to act for a while, but my life is more precious. It shouldn''t be bad to move around the world with the money we''ve raised. Woojin, who had a step-by-step plan in his mind, opened the door with a light heart.


    "Damn it."


    As soon as she saw the man blocking the path, she threw out a hex. Because I knew who he was. He was never to be met.


    It was Xi Hyun who met Woojin outside.


    "Oh, I don''t have enough to use my body to transform."


    In his eyes, he could clearly see the nature of the person Gowoojin, or Gowoojin, is using.


    "... and you''re using possession."


    Sihyun seemed to know why Gowoojin hadn''t been caught yet. Self-shifting, transformation, possession. He had three abilities, not a single one. They could have been caught if they wanted to, because they used them in a row. Fleeing was just a means of concealing the possession.


    On the other hand, Gowoojin''s body sank, losing focus. Goujin, who had decided there was nowhere to run, abandoned the possessed body. Like Cinderella, Gowoojin''s body quickly grows smaller.


    With a small, physical man, Sihyun looked up at the sky with his calm eyes.


    "I''ll be right there."


    Xihyun did not waver. As soon as he sees it with his own eyes, there''s nowhere for him to run. If I didn''t like it, I would meet him soon. There was no rush.


    /578


    "Shit, that''s crazy. Why does it continue like that? That woman and him? Information merchants don''t just spend their money!"


    Gowoojin, who got up from his seat, smashed everything around him. I could have died on the spot if I had been late. Those who were in the order shop were the strongest who fought together.


    "But I win."


    Gowoojin smiles faintly, rejoicing in victory.


    The self-immolation, the transformation, the possession. Gowoojin, who had three abilities, was a fugitive god. Leading the possessed body, the only thing that ran hard was a struggle to hide one more hand.


    Even if the possession was solved, it was clear that Woojin would be in the order shop. The only thing I could change was my body. I wanted to change my horn-rimmed glasses and plain clothes, but I couldn''t.


    "Phew, I shouldn''t even go out for a while."


    Eugene came down to the kitchen and drank a lot of water. Maybe it was a big shock. Thirst did not resolve easily. Ujin, who put down the rough water bottle, turns his head to the strange feeling of hypocrisy.


    "How do you do?"


    "?!"


    A man was sitting on the couch. It was so natural that even Eugene noticed that it was too late.


    A black man wrapped in a white robe. A body so trained that you can''t tell how old it is. And intelligent eyes. Woojin was able to easily infer the male identity.


    "Slander...?"


    "That''s too bad. They know my name. They know my name. It''s nice not to waste your time introducing yourself, but it''s hard to get around when you''re so famous."


    With a glance at the seemingly nonsense slander, Eugene does not conceal his frustrating feelings. How? A lot of questions lingered in his mind.


    "Why are you here?"


    "You came to see me because you were curious."


    "You have questions?"


    "Yes, how did you get this?"


    Slander pulls out a machine the size of a baseball in his arms. A tool to eradicate thought, Schwarzee. It was only hypotheses and theories that Slander had come up with. I have never produced a prototype or sample


    But Chevalce was in circulation. Something unexpected happened.


    "Is that all you have to say when you show up? If you think you will answer me quietly, you are mistaken."


    When Woojin says a specific keyword, the Chevalce hidden in the house starts to work. Soon, the Chevalsies formed a fence. At this moment, the house of Woojin became a neutral zone where no thought existed.


    Here, everyone was equal. Even superhumans couldn''t escape this formula. Even Superman exposed to Kryptonite was no exaggeration.


    With a knife in his hand, Ujin staggers toward Slander. Even if Slander was the best brain in the world, even if it was a human treasure, he didn''t want to stop.


    "Die!"


    But the knife did not reach Slander. I couldn''t go any further as though I had been blocked by a transparent membrane.


    "Thought hasn''t gone away...?"


    "I can''t. I want to have a conversation, not a duel. And this violent, irrational judgment. Disappointment is not the only thing."


    "What...?"


    As Slander shakes his hand, Ujin flies to the wall and falls into it. Pathetic as a sailboat in a typhoon. Ujin had no idea what was going on.


    "Let''s take a moment to get to know each other. Don''t worry, the sooner you speak up, the sooner it will be over."


    A black mist rises from the back of the slander. At that moment, the house became a second place. The warm sunlight disappears, and the hard ground turns to vomit. The applicator crawled up the wall as a worm.


    "What the hell are you..."


    Ujin had a seizure. He notices later that Slander is not human. Not human. A separate creature. No, it was a separate monster.


    "Woo, woo."


    Ujin, who had an elongated vomit, shed tears of blood. It was the price of seeing something that man could not see with narrow rationality and narrow vision. The brain was ripe and flowing down the nostrils, and the intestines were torn open and flowing backwards down the throat.


    "Where did you get this?"


    "Smuggled from China, Swanny and C. They were supposed to get 100 million each time they killed their target."


    "You got the goods, you got the money?"


    "Yes, because they have a character and a plan for it."


    "That''s a big one. I mean, you played with the stuff that I studied."


    Probably planned for the World War on the Talents. It only costs 100 million to kill the talents of a promising foreign nation. It was a remaining business.


    "Who''s behind this?"


    "This is Jean Wiyen, I know nothing but a communist."


    "Jean Wiyen. He''s the one who contacted you. Very well."


    The results of my research at a private laboratory are moving around in the world. Slander is exhausted and unable to say anything. I don''t know if they''re worth a damn. Or did the snobby spirit work a miracle? Even if Bondi Schwarzee knew the principle, it could not be manufactured by humans.


    A way to get rid of your mind. It was not something that could be handled by those who could not overcome. Eliminating the idea is because it can shake the fundamentals of the universe. Even the great Yisar tribe in the far lands was unfulfilled.


    Perhaps there is a way to kill a great old being without raising the bar. Slander didn''t want to see a clue - Schwarzenegger - running around that could kill a great old being.


    Slander sighs and scratches his head.


    "Still, it''s not so bad to hand the research over to China. Looks like we''re going to need bees. Oh, I''m sure it''s okay to include what I''m about to do."


    There were many ways, so Slander was relaxed. But he was different from him. In a hellish rage, he catches and stretches the crotch of the slander.


    "Now save me, please. Didn''t I tell you everything?"


    "What are you talking about? You were dead from the start. Did you think you could live with your head melted, your eyes exploded, your insides turned upside down?"


    Slander''s jaw twists strangely. The human being who had reached the truth beyond recognition could never return. His body was no longer his.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve already cleaned up the post-apocalyptic world for you. There will be lots of friends, so you won''t get bored."


    "You...!"


    Ujin screams as hard as he can, but his broken body no longer carries his will. He lets out a groaning sound and collapses in vain.


    Slander smiles brightly, looking down at the cold corpse, Eugene. It was an unexpected guest.


    "You''re late, Se-hyun."


    After chasing Woojin''s stream, she meets an unexpected opponent. Corrected the posture, he kept his distance.


    "Why are you here, Slander?"


    "You can''t just stand there while I play with my research. Using it like this is an insult to me."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 575 00575 Devastation

    I almost set the monkey on fire, but I couldn''t be angry. Slander, however, skillfully hides his mind.


    "You expect me to believe that?"


    It was Slander who started the volunteer revolution. Now it doesn''t make sense to pick up a skill. Even this situation would be the cornerstone of chaos and chaos.


    "Because it''s true."


    Slander shrugs. He hid the truth on the bluff. But he knew his intentions. The reason Slander left was because he didn''t need to hear about it.


    Chevalce. It had infinite possibilities. It was a tool that could deal with the beings beyond without having to surpass. The more roads you can use, the more dangerous the weapon Slander will become.


    "Oh my, my, my, my, her eyes are burning. We can''t ignore it anymore."


    As Slander flicks his fingers, every chubby shovel in the house explodes. Soon, Tindalus'' hounds roar across the globe. I''m detecting a temporal explosion in Schwarzenegger.


    "You!"


    "This is something I made anyway. It''s not about breaking things. I''m only delaying that to find out who stole my research."


    There was nothing to be sorry about having a defining clue. After staring at Slander, Shi Hyun first came up with a vote. He had Schwarzenegger, too. If you were caught in the explosion, your life could be in danger.


    Sihyun hurriedly called up to Seongseong.


    "Professor?"


    "Se-hyun, it''s you. I''m sorry, but can you do it again later? Seyval exploded. If we don''t put out the fire right now, it''s gonna spread a lot."


    "Are you all right?"


    "Yes, thank God there are no casualties."


    "... I''m really glad."


    After hanging up the phone, Shi Hyun looks at Slander. If he had died, he would have settled with Slander here. Slander whistles as if he doesn''t know how he feels.


    "I don''t even have anything with you anymore. Good, because it''s not a good thing in the world."


    "What a relaxed attitude. I''d love to be an example. Don''t you think you could die here?"


    "You know that''s not possible. If I don''t want it, we''ll never win."


    The universe was Slander''s stage. There was no one who could truly catch him running away. Even if I chased after him, it was useless. The pursuit relationship was only infinitely repeated, like Mobius'' belt.


    "And I will accept you without pity."


    The strangely bent tail of the slander grins. Sihyun swallowed the traces of Azatos and climbed to the top. It was likely that many or few of Azatos'' truths were confronted. To overturn the plates and peer at Azatos'' will, Sihyun''s death was essential.


    Even if Sihyun didn''t want to die, Slander was willing to give him death.


    I wanted to stop playing hide-and-seek.


    "What are you thinking?"


    "Shhh! It''s so boring to bump into each other from the front. So I''ve prepared a great event."


    "You''ve picked a place."


    "I can see that. because that''s what we call a consensus center."


    Events hand-picked by the slider. I felt anxiety rising from his back. The party prepared by the god of chaos and chaos never ends quietly.


    "We''ll see you soon enough. Then you''ll find out."


    The rolling eyes immediately used past designations. Even Slander won''t be able to fix the past. Unfortunately, the slander is one step ahead.


    "It''s impossible to go back. Because I can''t go. It''s an equal trade."


    Black fog poured in and drew back the designation. The black fog is catalytic-mediator-. Slander catches up to Xi Hyun''s timeline in exchange for his own. Realizing that it was the essence of the Slander-Nialatothep that Alto spoke of, he quickly shook his tongue.


    "I''m enjoying it, Se-hyun. I will deal with you sincerely from now on."


    Slander flies away with a black fog. Sihyun turned away. You still hear the sound of Slander''s laughter.


    /579


    A tool-mechanical device capable of eliminating the thought force, ''Chevalce'', has been formally announced. And the risks. It was Jihyun who took the initiative to leak information about Schwarzeneg. It''s because the slander has taken care of everything, but the variables can happen anytime, anywhere.


    I didn''t like the way Slander acted, but I had to admit it. Humanity was too immature to use Chevalce. And right now, the only unproductive disorder in this period is poison.


    The world was thrilled to hear that the idea could be eliminated, but the storm did not blow big. It disappeared even before I could see the light. The aftermath was minimal.


    Of course, it also contributed to the fact that more surprising facts were published.


    The rules of the World Talent Feud were rapidly revised three weeks before the event. It was no exaggeration to say this. It was a 44 year tradition. It was controversial.


    Let''s cover the best in the land. The goal for World Talent Wars remained the same, but was of a different magnitude and depth. Neil Hoffman, the chairman of WXO, hosted by the World Capability War, has been cooperating with the countries to change the fundamental limits.


    The WXO, which even the continents of Zephyros included in the World Talent Feud, has eliminated the limitations of the faction. They decided to eliminate meaningless regional qualifications and national championship advancements and run the World War on zero points.


    It was truly an unlimited tournament. Only the strongest had access to the 16th river. It was a structure that allowed many entrants to come out in the same country.


    In a sphere that seemed to be waiting for someone, he had to frown. This was not a festival to cover up the true strength.


    "Is that what Slander said?"


    Compete for everyone. Slander''s slogan was simple and clear. But that made it difficult. It was impossible to stop. Sihyun''s head was already tingling.


    "Honey, worrying like that is not good for your mental health."


    Sihyun sighed and looked at Shu. She has moved back and forth. She has appeared at the castle of Tagnaria without any attempt since that day, whether she thought she was relieved. Other women seemed to resist at first, but they didn''t say anything about whether or not they were tired of what Shoe said.


    "Shue, what do you think?"


    "I think it''s aggressive."


    "Active?"


    "Oh, you didn''t notice? You have beautiful children by your side."


    Sihyun looked at Shu. I couldn''t understand what she wanted to say.


    "Hehe, you''re so thick. It''s not hard for Slander to be blatant."


    Shoe looks at the women in their seats one by one. Each one of them had the power of the journal. They were the ones who were rarely seen in space.


    "Lynn and Bererosa, swimming and one, Sherry and Alto. Oh, there''s only eight of them."


    I cleverly clapped my hands, counting shoes. Lindsey sits in the corner grumbling, but she ignores it neatly. Lindsey didn''t say anything more. It''s because she knew she was nothing but a burden in this situation.


    "... an invitation."


    The eight Shu recited were numbers suggesting the 16th verse. They will also be close to eight who have no choice but to fight them. He sighed, realizing why he had revised the rules of World War II.


    Slander is speaking. Let''s do everything we can with what you have and what I have. "


    The World Talent Battle was just an excuse. All Slander wanted was an all-out war. It was to hide the winner in front of humanity.


    "Ridiculous."


    With Slander scattering chaos and chaos, there''s no stage like this. He intended to kill Sihyun and plant despair and cries for all mankind.


    "Slander must have our enemies in place."


    Shoe insists. He''s sure, not anticipated. It was clear that they had made this plan because the numbers were right. Slander never improperly moves. I only lifted a heavy butt with a scenario written from start to finish.


    "It''s not gonna be easy."


    "What a passionate flirtation. If I were you, I''d fall for Slander."


    "Don''t let the awful sound hurt you."


    Slander lays an undeniable trap for him. This was also a declaration of war. If he turns away, he''ll kill everyone else.


    "So you have no choice but to participate."


    Lynn, who struggled with her pounding heart, faced reality. Slander''s strong men make her tough to deal with.


    "But there is no turning back. If anyone else is standing there, they will fall miserably."


    One was coldly aware of the situation. The only thing that can stop Slander is his demonstration. And they were the only ones who could defeat his enemies.


    He closed his eyes. It was not a problem I could handle alone. Lovers had to be together. How strong are the enemies Slander has prepared? I couldn''t even imagine a pilot who didn''t know much about Slander.


    "Alto, do you know what kind of hand Slander can throw?"


    "Well, I''m sorry, but I don''t have a clue. I don''t know if what I saw was real or not."


    "Will his remains ever come out?"


    "It''s a difficult problem... but there''s very little chance of it coming out. They have a fatal weakness."


    Without connections, the bodies were merely ordinary creatures. Slander was unable to pass on such defects. Unexpectedly, Alto recalls that Slander has a strong sadistic disposition.


    "Slander will send our understandable and frightening opponents. No matter how great and massive the opponent is, it won''t matter if we don''t be surprised."


    Slander must have wanted to see her surprised. At least Alto, she knew Slander. Usefulness was more important than efficiency


    "We''ll have to be prepared."


    The dice have already been thrown. All I could do was try my best to resist the coming calamity. Bererosa measured time. There are only three weeks left until the World Talent Feud. I had to take it to the next level.


    "I''m going to have to take it up a notch. Slander''s enemies won''t stand a chance. I will help you in particular because you will be sad when you die."


    As Sue smiles brightly, dark matter rises behind her back. Swimming caught up with the body and mind that shrunk. Her aim was clear.


    "It''s my turn to protect you."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 576 00576 Devastation

    The women in their seats burned up their rituals in their own way. The faint heat was dominating the left.


    "Nice pose. Otherwise you won''t be able to resist Slander."


    In Shu''s judgment, the strength of both Jihyun and Slander was staggering. There was only one paper difference. Dividing a victory or defeat will be the condition of that day or the hand you''ve been hiding. Shoe organizes his thoughts in his head, figuring out a way to break the slider.


    "Slander''s enemies will be strong together. If we want to beat them, we have to create variables. We have to surpass Slander''s expectations. There are two people who can be variables here today."


    Sherry nods at Lynn and Bererosa. Variable, it was just a word expressed around it.


    In fact, they were the weakest power. Not to mention that even Slander is looking over his shoulder. But it was worth it. What if they become great, old beings? I''m sure the enemies he''s prepared will be able to handle.


    "That''s exactly what I thought, dear. I looked up to Lin and Bererosa, too."


    To stab a blind spot, Lin and Bererosa had to fight to match it. Slander must have gone after them first.


    "That''s a tough spell."


    Alto patted his eye patch and said: The women next to her jumped over in a special environment together.


    In his past life, he was one of the most decorated unmanned men in the world, and Sherry inherited Shue''s blood more heavily than anyone else. They were both worthy of great old existence.


    But Lynn and Bererosa were different. Their powers are special, and they must be special, but there are limits. They can''t help it. At this point, there was only one thing I needed.


    "Absolutely no time."


    "Yes, it''s only three weeks away."


    "Why don''t you artificially create the situation I''ve been in?"


    "... not even a hundred lives will be enough."


    Alto shakes his head and refuses the offer of a swim at once.


    "That''s what I thought."


    Swimming knew he was a mutant. It was no exaggeration to say that it was the greatest variable that could come from humanity. It was a coincidence and fate that she was able to surpass in a matter of weeks.


    Swimming was able to surpass hardship and hardship beautifully, as the nature of the steel that did not die even beyond the agony of death and the ring of shadow that Sehyun gave him qualified to break the limits. In other words, it was a trick. A re-enactment of the situation with one method plus another was not likely to succeed.


    "What if we don''t spend three weeks together?"


    The one who had kept his mouth shut until now was finally reciting. The spell she knew was vast. It wasn''t that hard to find a solution in there.


    "One, is there any way?"


    "The G.I. will have plenty of time for that in three weeks."


    In one word, he nodded, bursting his elasticity. The GBM was a cripple he used earlier to push the boundaries. The three weeks could be immortal for a moveable processors who increase their time through the subject''s liveliness.


    The disadvantage is that the demand for liveliness also increases exponentially as time divides, but it was only if Sehyun helped. Even the great old existence was only a price to pay for what happened to him.


    The shoe with one explanation smiled faintly. With the last pieces easily gathered, all that remains is action.


    "It''s a possibility. Honestly, you''re lucky. I can''t believe there are so many kids out there."


    Does this mean that there are times when poison becomes a drug? Shoe was very pleased with the odd way out of one.


    "Then how long do I have to be ready?"


    "Right now."


    /580


    Sihyun broke the boundary between the dream and reality, and one provided an intellectual property agency within. Infinite time spread over infinite spaces. Seeing the overwhelming words, Lin thought of Se-hyun.


    ''This is the world she sees...''


    Is it because it''s under the influence of the Movement Authority? It slows down at a rapid rate. But the decline was terribly kicked back up again. Her liveliness flutters up and down, forming a parallel line.


    Lynn laughs. It was because it was evidence that Xi Hyun was giving strength in close proximity.


    Shoe, in charge of Lynn''s education, looks at the vast meadow. I feel like I''ve seen it somewhere. She tilts her head in strange glamour, and soon bursts into elasticity.


    "This place is like a reflection of my dreams and your dreams."


    "Here?"


    It was a demonstration that blurred the line between dreams and reality, but it was Lin and Shu who affected it. Lin looks at the vast meadow at Shu''s words, and she bursts into a slight malignancy. This was the place where she was born and raised.


    "This is my home. How can this be your dream?"


    "I don''t know about you, but I used to be a god of abundance and abundance."


    Of course, the period was very short. Literally a few times. It was the result of an unbearable curiosity.


    "Have you ever been to Zephyros?"


    "Yes, it''s been thousands of years. It was your grandmother, the butterfly, who met the pioneer who came down here without tolerating the uselessness."


    One day, butterflies used to say that while smelling the scent from Sihyun. It is clear that the aroma received by the symbols of abundance and abundance. "At that time, I fell into a grave, but now I know. Butterflies knew Shu from the start.


    "Strange place."


    "That''s the beauty of life."


    Lin doesn''t even have the strength to fight back. I had a sudden realization that Shu was an insignificant being.


    "Come here. I''m going to start a class to boost your morale."


    "What are you going to teach me?"


    The pair of shoes tapped their lips with their index fingers opened their mouths in a cheerful gesture.


    "Combining the fox beads and the red mistress, I think we can overcome. Let''s put it together."


    "What?"


    It was a refreshing offer that seemed to fly when the wind blew. But Lynn could not accept it. It wasn''t a snowball, but I couldn''t stick it to my heart.


    "I''m saying I can put the two together, but is it hard for you to say?"


    "It''s not difficult, it''s impossible."


    "Yes, you can''t right now. But you can do it in the future. I''ll be there to guide you."


    Shoe was the mother of many children. She had a special talent for growing someone. If she can''t be cared for, no one can come to rehabilitate her. The know-how she possessed was unique.


    Moreover, the children who gave birth to Shu were representing her abilities. Crafted with a lot of experience and practice, she was instinctively able to see through the subject''s essence.


    "Right, should I break the fox orb first?"


    "... You heard wrong, didn''t you?"


    "That can''t be right. Break it up, come on."


    It was over the mountain. Lynn could not fathom Shu''s intentions. The fox bead was the goddess of Gumiho. It was absurd to treat precious goods more carelessly than life.


    "You don''t know anything about fox beads, do you?"


    "I know. Your grandmother saw it, but she couldn''t have known. Fox Beads are among the healthcare workers who grow up to be paid. That''s why it''s such a powerful treasure to be a traitor to the Gumiho."


    "You want me to break it knowing that much!?"


    "It''s just a step toward the next level."


    "That''s the problem! Why break a fox''s bead?!"


    "Your fox beads are a little special. It''s built on luck. This is the stupidest and stupidest way I''ve ever seen."


    "Ugh..."


    "But that''s why it can be an incentive for phone coverage. Your fox beads contain the luck you''ve accumulated so far."


    "So you''re going to break a fox''s bead and use the luck in it?"


    "Now you understand. Aren''t you curious? How much luck will be poured out."


    What will happen if the fortune that has been accumulated for 200 years explodes at once? Shoe creeps under his belly just by imagining. A fortunate variable. Shoe to the god of outer space was also an interesting topic.


    "Come with me, ? into the unknown world."


    Lin stares at Shuwa, frozen solid as a mouse in front of a cat. I thought I picked the wrong teacher.


    /581


    Bererosa, who came into the broken-down psychiatrist with the boundaries of dreams and reality, forgot to say a few words. What lay before her was a desolate city in battle with The Circle. The city that must have been lost a long time ago has reappeared through her dreams.


    "Here, here. We don''t have much time, so I''ll explain quickly."


    Alto, who followed Bererosa, opens his mouth, stammering his eye patch. There wasn''t a lot of advice she could give Bererosa. Legion, which distorts'' space ''with the third eye watching the flow of'' time ''. Bererosa, who has both of them, is already a metaphor.


    "The third eye will be sealed once."


    "May I ask why? Miss Alto."


    It was a great advantage that you could see the flow of time through the third eye. The past and even the future gave Bererosa overwhelming vision.


    But Alto didn''t think so.


    "It''s holding your ankle."


    The third eye was a fatal shortcoming. If the opposing Pok¨¦mon were ordinary, they wouldn''t have that much power. Not only can you create variables, but you can also lead the flow. But it was always just a trick.


    Those who reached beyond did not fall for such deception. No, even with such restrictions, it was easy to chew. The great old existence stood supreme with one strength. The Pok¨¦mon is not a skillful opponent.


    There was no reason to use the third eye if the workshop was not built, whether one second ahead or 10 minutes ahead.


    "If you can''t change what you see in the future, you''re just a machine that reverses the prophecy."


    It was here that he wanted the power to break destiny more than he could see fate. Passive capability was never able to break active capability. Bererosa nods, knowing Alto''s intentions.


    "What can I do?"


    "From now on, I''m going to take your space control technique-action even further. All you need is the power to stand alone without the help of the third eye."


    Fortunately, Alto was well-versed in space-time. He grew up using the knowledge and wisdom of Nialla Totep.


    "If you don''t get your workshop together now, you''ll be in chains for the rest of your life. Even if you climb over the wall, you''ll be flattered."


    Bererosa reaches her will. It wasn''t Bererosa La Tagnaria, the Queen of the Kingdom of Tagnaria. He was just a troubled pioneer, Bererosa. She acknowledged Alto as her teacher.


    "I''ll take good care of it."


    "That''s the position."


    "Then let''s get started. What do you want me to do first?"


    "You said Eid Circle, right? Let''s improve from there ?."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    I''m going to make the growth part short, because I can pick three or four pieces, and if I do that, it''s going to slow down.


    1. Well, this is the city of psychology and time...!


    2. There are only two teachers. But they both seem crazy.

 577 00577 Devastation

    Alto looks at Bererosa with a happy look and pulls out numerous weapons in the black fog. It was said to be an improvement, but it was actually going to be an improvement. It must have been that long a job. There was plenty of time.


    Alto has no limits. To take control of the land beyond the wall, you have to go beyond Dory and capture the herd.


    "Just trust me."


    Alto had some insight into the renovation. It was a specialty and hobby of adapting beyond reproduction, so I have nothing more to say. Bererosa, who had a hunch what Alto wanted, looked bored. I thought I picked the wrong teacher.


    /582


    "Are you doing well?"


    Sihyun muttered, looking at the space that was prowling. It''s been three days since Lin and Bererosa were concealed inside the CDC. Whenever he had time, he came here and watched the progress.


    Seeing that it had not come out so far, it was clear that it was growing smoothly. However, he did not raise his worrying eyes.


    It was not that I didn''t believe in Shuwa Alto''s abilities.


    If they hadn''t stepped up, they wouldn''t have made such a dangerous plan. They threw such a dangerous hand because they believed that they could handle the worst situation.


    Shuwa Alto was the greatest teacher and helper in the universe. Others couldn''t do what was impossible for them.


    The problem was Lin and Bererosa. Chow and Alto were insensitive to the passage of time. Even though time is a bit of a snafu, it''s clear they won''t nod.


    But what about Lynn and Bererosa? Even if she bears up to the defects of the Licensing Authority, everything that was going on inside was her own. I could not overcome the rapidly changing current and be discouraged.


    Thinking of Lin and Bererosa getting sick, Sihyun turns his head as if he didn''t want to think.


    At that time, one looked up at him and knocked his back. It was not that she didn''t know her heart.


    "You''re going to be great. At least when you''re involved, it turns out it''s them."


    I was serious, not joking. Lin and Bererosa would lay down their lives for him.


    "I''m looking forward to seeing what my sisters will look like."


    Swimming was confident of Lynn and Bererosa''s success from the start. I couldn''t imagine them collapsing.


    Lindsey looks at them quietly, leaning against the wall. Sihyun and those around him were sharing a different bond and solidarity. Lindsey envied it. She had just become their companion, a connection they could not get.


    Without the memory-information from Alto and Shihyun, it would have been impossible to keep up with the narrative. Lindsey smiled bitterly and looked out the window. There''s nothing she can do here right now.


    Then, Si-hyun approached Lindsey.


    "Sorry, it''s boring to sit around and watch, isn''t it?"


    "This is an important time. It''s not helping, but I don''t think I should complain."


    Lindsey decreased her words to hide her sincerity. But it was impossible to hide the thorns that rose from my mouth. After realizing Lindsey''s heart, she smiled faintly. It wasn''t just Lynn and Bererosa who needed help.


    "Let''s not do this. Let''s just unwind. Lindsey, I''ll teach you myself."


    "No sympathy. I can stand alone. Even without someone''s help."


    "It can''t be sympathy. You have the greatest potential I''ve ever seen. You should be able to get behind me enough."


    Traces of Azatos held by Lindsey were greater than that of Sehyun. Earlier, Alto even expected that she would be able to take his place.


    "And we can''t lose, can we?"


    He looked at the distorted space and said that.


    "If you can''t talk,"


    Lindsey shrugged. I realized it''s not the time for her to be stubborn. I had to be strong to stand next to him.


    ''Eighth Apostle must be appointed.''


    That''s what he thought. Lin and Bererosa were willing to push the boundaries to create variables, as no one could think of being great old beings in three weeks.


    But do you really think so? Unknown anxiety reminds me of the slander. He was a disaster that scattered chaos and chaos. It was Slander who was able to come up with an extremely inefficient plan to see others'' frightening faces.


    Even though Lin and Bererosa had embraced the great old existence to see the frightening scene, she was confident that she would not be surprised.


    "Maybe I can make another one."


    "Huh? What did you just say?"


    "It''s nothing."


    Sihyun shakes his head and looks at Lindsey. I knew it sooner or later. The eighth apostle has already been scored.


    /583


    "Khh, ugh, ugh, ugh."


    Lin gives you an elongated barnacle of nausea. I didn''t know how many days had passed, or how many years had passed. It was only because I was determined to escalate. Lin looks at her torn and cracked nails and wakes up, biting her molars.


    "Oh, I thought you were lying down all day, but you''re recovering fast this time."


    I could only smile for a few days. Days turned into months, months into years, and Lynn couldn''t stand the rush of pressure and threw away her smile. As time went on, the shoulders became heavier and the legs slowed.


    Lynn was pushing the boundaries. She just moves instinctively like an animal. It was all about mechanically repeating Shu''s map. I had no mind to judge right or wrong.


    The only fox bead I have left has been broken for a long time. But that choice was a terrible mistake.


    Maybe Shoe was wrong. The energy in the fox beads just roams around like steam. Lynn, who lost her half, pushed shoe like a bad joke.


    "That''s why I told you to leave the fox beads. What are we gonna do?"


    Rin shakes her hand, and the red mistress hovers around her at a rapid pace. A sphere that resembles the sun ran out burning things around it. However, Shoe avoided the red mistress who spewed out a loud voice with a light gesture.


    "But my opinion remains unchanged. Rather, they think they are. Isn''t that right? We''ll hang on to it even more desperately. If it''s motivational, isn''t it motivational?"


    "You fucking bitch!"


    "What is your habit of talking?"


    Lin, unable to resist the boiling anger, sprints back and forth, leaving behind a residual figure. I hit a wide range of grasslands with ultra-high temperatures and ultra-high pressures. Shoe doesn''t seem to be caught and grabs Lynn''s nerves.


    In endless time, Lynn forgets even herself. Her body was already out of her mind. It was just a doll moving in the direction that Sugar pointed. But it was also temporary.


    The body reached its limit, and even Shu''s guidance refused. Lin looks up at the shoe with her hollow eyes. Crushed muscles and scorched skin were enough to provoke the viewer''s compassion. But Schumann was the exception.


    "Come on, if you think I''m going to teach you with a smile, that''s a big mistake. I''m not that nice."


    Shoe smiles coldly and sells Lynn for free.


    "Or did you think I would care for you at all if you were so weak? Then give up now. I won''t be able to cross over just by trickery."


    Lin''s body twitches momentarily in shock.


    "Or are you just talking ahead of me? Well, if you want to impress yourself, it''s best to say something that''s not on your mind."


    I wanted to shout no, but my lips wouldn''t budge. Lin shed tears in the unknown grief. But seeing that, Shoe didn''t stop.


    "Exceeding the boundaries was a difficult task for you. It was no place for a fox who could barely shake his butt."


    Lin looks at Shuwa and looks breathless. It was like I didn''t even expect it from the beginning. A figment of the arrogant gaze that only the strong can hold. Then Lin knew the nature of Shu. Maybe she recognized him as a colleague because he was with her.


    "Why don''t you give up here? If you''re lazy and lazy, you''re welcome. Oh, before that, Slander''s gonna kill me."


    It was a word that touched my pride. Because I heard an insulting word. My heart was burning like fire. Rin decided not to tolerate it. Crossing or not crossing. That was not the point.


    "With those eyes..."


    Lin gets up close and mutters.


    It was a wild challenge to build up. There was no step-by-step word on the way over the rift. There were no stairs, no stepping stones. There was no concept of steps. The only thing between them is a desperately high wall.


    But Lynn did not hesitate. I didn''t want to hesitate. I wanted to succeed as if in front of Sugar. I was bending my knees so far to take a leap, but I had no reason not to.


    "... with those eyes, don''t look!"


    I want to crush the target in front of me. I want to eliminate my weakness. The desperate wind that I''ve kept so far has helped me break down the wall.


    Kuang, the time accumulated by the Jidong Group exploded in one fell swoop. And the explosion radiates enormous energy from Lynn''s body as a starting point. There are no brakes. She takes off the frame and accepts the thrust.


    Lin could instinctively tell. You''re only one step away from this. It could also be seen that many beings were frustrated without taking that step.


    But Lynn was confident. She had a lot of luck. The energy around him - good fortune - began to tune in. After 200 years of good fortune, there was no reason not to take a step forward in pushing her back.


    At that moment, Lin crossed the line. Shoe gladly laughs as he sees her become a great old being. The only fact that Lynn was there was a fission. Lin, who became a living flame, could not conceal her excitement. As she raises her will, the flame flashes toward the shoe.


    "Oh..."


    The shoe that wipes the blood off its cheeks bursts into elasticity. The results of the summons have finally appeared.


    "As expected, the whipping is effective."


    "What, what? What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "What do you mean? It''s more effective to touch your emotions than to enlighten them with words."


    Lynn regains her senses and realizes that she was playing by Shu. Shoe chose a blatant word to provoke her from the start.


    "Even though time is limitless, willingness - effort - is not limitless. You need that kind of power."


    The drive Chosen by Shu was a negative emotion. There''s nothing more explosive and lasting than that.


    "... even if that''s true. It''s a mix of sincerity. It''s an excuse, an excuse!"


    "Even if I say no, what do you need to say to hear you say yes?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 578 00578 Devastation

    Shoe grins and pats Rin''s cheek. Rin sprinkles her hands roughly in a natural reaction. I couldn''t shake it just because I showed mercy now.


    "That doesn''t change what you did to me."


    "There''s also the need for evil, my child. It''s immature behavior to be angry when you know what''s going on."


    Lin, who was mouthing off, no longer speaks. The fact that Shu helped has not changed. Without her, it might have been an agent who jumped through the breach on her own.


    But emotions were different from reason. Reason is extremely cold, but emotion burns like a flame underlying her.


    On the contrary, if you have not jumped, you have to endure insulting remarks until the end of the intellectual property rights team. Thinking about it, Lin couldn''t hide her palpitations because it was a terrible thing.


    "Hmph, I''ll tell Si-hyun everything. Be ready."


    "Hey, where did the guy who said he''d do anything to raise the bar?" Now that you''ve become a great old being, you want to be okay with what you said before? "


    Shoe sighs in exaggerated posture. You don''t seem like such a self-absorbed person after all. Tiny grumbling Lin kicks her tongue short.


    "There are things in the world that you want to convince, but you can''t convince."


    "Well, if that''s what you are. Anyway, as long as you crave the new power, the whole process will be over."


    "Just in case, I don''t need your help."


    Lin realizes how Sue teaches, and she works cold.


    What if Alto had become a teacher? Looking back on the past, Lin takes a step toward the exits of the GBM without even looking back. Shoe glances back at her, puckering his lips.


    "You''re so cruel."


    I thought I understood other people''s emotions while freeing him, but it was also not like that.


    "Well, time will tell."


    As always, Shoe came up with the most common answer.


    /584


    "Huff, huff, huff."


    Bererosa clears her throat. Maybe it''s because I keep biting. My teeth were about to wear out. I didn''t know how long it had been. Maybe it was planned when the boundary between reality and dreams collapsed. I did not sleep, I did not eat, I did not feel uncomfortable, so I could not really perceive the flow of time.


    Moreover, Alto''s aggression was intimidating. I didn''t even give him time to think. Bererosa, who pressed her trembling mouth, examines her body.


    He had a slight twitching sensation on his neck and heel. I don''t know if I''ve spent decades or thousands of years, but I''m at my limit. The shaved and discounted will was almost weathered.


    But Bererosa does not bend her knees. You''ve come a long way. It was absurd to give up in the middle. Her story speaks for him.


    With Alto''s guidance, Bererosa was able to improve her Eid Circle.


    Like this.


    As she grips her hand, the space distorts into a sphere. Then one sphere split in several places and encroached on its surroundings. The "Eight Circles" that have been updated so much that it doesn''t fit the name "Eight Circles."


    How hard I''ve worked to gain this power. Bererosa, who was able to form the space of her own free will, was unable to keep her mouth shut about her indescribable elegance.


    Alto''s approach was radical. Her march of malice and goodwill has made Bererosa''s mistaken.


    Alto was not hesitant in any inhumane way, realizing the realities and boundaries of his dreams. It wasn''t just Eid Circle that she updated. Bererosa has also made improvements to it.


    It was an example of feeding an unidentified bullet. Not only did I turn a part of my body into an unknown substance, but I also lent power to the existence of a release if necessary. Alto enhanced Bererosa''s character with the fame of painting on the drawing paper. Be a great old being and move on.


    She puts all her knowledge into Bererosa. It created an environment that was inevitable to rise. It was a procession marked with taboos and taboos, so I could not say the rate of growth.


    It was an example of the devastating collapse of values so far. I couldn''t bear the physiological disgust and could not count the vomiting. Bererosa cries out whenever she finds a way beyond her imagination.


    But Alto''s answer was always the same.


    "Once you become a great old being, it doesn''t matter. It will be reconstructed."


    Bererosa''s gaze met Alto, and she had no choice but to tremble. Alto was only looking at the results. With the situation like this, I had no choice but to come.


    So many times have passed again. I''ve looked at the bottom of myself many times already. Many bitten lips have been crushed long ago.


    "Se-hyun,"


    All that''s left is one step ahead. Bererosa slammed into a wall so high that she remembered her face.


    ''You''ve always felt this pain and despair.''


    The path through which Sihyun passed was unbearable. There was nothing I could endure with my diligence or effort.


    ''However, he went up.''


    There''s nothing you can''t do. Circumstances and time are sufficient. It''s even weirder not to get there. Bererosa, who held her heart so tightly, burst into resilience. Confidence that it could be different became a starting point.


    Instruments and poisons that have been stacked up for decades fighting circles. And a foundation built against Alto for thousands of years. Bererosa stands out as a platform for her time.


    Boom.


    The jewel symbolizing the third eye has been split. And within it emerges a new jewel. A glimpse of the time, Bererosa bursts into resilience. It was time to move on. She opens the door forcefully blocking herself.


    /585


    Movement in the Movement Authority has shifted in 16 days. Sihyun could not take his eyes off the floating space for a single moment. It was because the training that Lin and Bererosa had been waiting for had finally ended.


    On the other hand, four women showed up at the same time as the A.G. broke. Despite many years spent inside, Shu and Alto were the same as when they entered.


    "Ah¡­"


    It was Lynn and Bererosa. They stood in front of him with a distinct change in appearance.


    "I''ve got ten tails."


    "If I get caught, it doesn''t matter."


    Lin wags her ten tails and tickles her chin. She was reborn based on the red mistress who abandoned the fox bead. It became a living flame.


    "Bererosa''s third eye changed..."


    "It''s still uncomfortable, but it''s going to get better."


    Bererosa, who lowers her head, touches a jewel that blooms like a flower. A strange sensation caught at your fingertips, but she didn''t mind. It is evidence that it has grown.


    "Thank you so much. It''s been hard, hasn''t it?"


    It was only a full day, but Lin and Bererosa''s changes were blinding. Evolution, not change, has made her a shining jewel, not exaggeration.


    He couldn''t have known Lin and Bererosa''s hard work. Xi Hyun also used the past designation to show a lot of time. Sihyun hugs Lin and Bererosa, smiling as if it were his work. I was proud of them.


    "You guys have been through a lot."


    "It''s okay, it''s all for your own good."


    "Shu''s right. It was for Papa. And if we don''t, who will?"


    Shoe and Alto smiled meaningfully at each other. It was an understanding of how Lynn and Bererosa would have led to great old existence.


    "Do you have any idea how much time you spent in there?"


    One protrudes out of nowhere and heads toward Lin and Bererosa.


    She did not limit the moveable proceedings. Technically, Lin and Bererosa were the reference points. They were supposed to do it on their own.


    Lynn and Bererosa, who heard one question, held their peace whether they had made a promise or not. They just laughed at each other.


    Alto smiles and opens his mouth softly.


    "Why can''t you talk? Our time is 10,000 years. Ten thousand years of training. Why can''t you say that?"


    "Ah, Alto!"


    Lin slaps her cheek with ten tails, covering Alto''s mouth.


    "Wow, I can''t even call you lady anymore. How old are you and me?"


    "You, you!"


    Rin snorts. Shin smiled brightly and patted her back.


    "Well done."


    Lynn shakes her tail as if she''d never been angry. The wool that had accumulated and accumulated had melted away like snow. It''s been a long time for this moment. Bererosa also joined the ranks. Sherry who watched them spoke calmly.


    "I don''t have time to be happy. because the World Talent Feud is coming."


    The World Talent Feud was five days away. I had to prepare now to survive the unlimited tournament.


    "It''s time for us to kick Slander''s ass."


    It was a point-zero tournament, so getting good grades didn''t matter if you made it to the 16th.


    "We need to figure out what Slander has prepared."


    Seismic discharge. Knowing me and knowing my enemies did not jeopardize a hundred battles. I had a lot of issues to check. Whether Slander would participate or not, he had to investigate who he had dispatched.


    "Before that..."


    Lin, who was squatting, straightened out. Lying on the cold floor, she bursts a yawn and turns her back on her base.


    "... I want to eat first."


    Glug. A stomach that had not held anything for 10,000 years was ringing. As time passed, the Navel Clock began to move vigorously.


    "Insectivore doesn''t change."


    One stirs the whale as if bored. Ten thousand years was not enough to blur the essence.


    /586


    The edge of the universe. A planet that no one came to and whose name was unknown was large. It was just a big one, 80,000 times the diameter of the sun and 53 billion times the volume on its behalf. An unnamed planet is no exaggeration, even in one galaxy.


    Slander reaches an unknown planet with open arms.


    "Here we go."


    For many years, there was a labor piled up in front of me. I couldn''t help but get excited. Slander''s search for traces of Ubo Satla, which everyone had given up, was lacking, restored to the spirit that Ubo Satla had in him.


    Slander, holding the crystal in his hand, looks down at Ubo Satlla. Ubo Satlla''s spirit was shaped around Chris.


    He was the largest of Ubo Satlla''s pieces. John Mezamalek''s crystal was still linked to Chris. To be precise, with Chris, who is in tune with Ubo Satla''s spirit.


    In the swamp of Ubo Satlla, there were many creatures. Those who lost their bodies and wandered off. Slander smiles joyfully as he watches them constantly decay and regenerate.


    They were all like treasures that Shi Hyun had put in.


    "I''ll give you a chance. equal opportunity."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 579 00579 Devastation

    The perfect opportunity to get out of the world. I couldn''t do anything else, but I could have done it with Slander. If he could control Ubo Satlla with the crystal of John Mezamalek, he could rescue the fallen dead from the swamp.


    "This is not a second chance."


    Slander''s call penetrates Ubo Satlla''s swamp. However, those who fell into the comfort of Ubo Satlla''s swamp did not respond. At least not at first. However, as the Declaration of Slander unfolds, more and more people are raising their hands. Those who seek reanimation are relentless.


    "As expected, flowers bloom in the mud."


    That''s how Slander chose ''The Last 8'' by his hand. Sihyun and his lovers chose the best troops not to be afraid to come.


    "Come out, please. From now on, I want you to be my successors."


    As Slander finishes his speech, the last eight of them emerge from the swamp of Ubo Satlla and roar toward the world. The monsters of the last eight people were of extraordinary character in space.


    "Here we go."


    Slander, who raised John Mezamalek''s crystal high, declared that Ubo Satlah''s body began to tremble. Ubo Satlla stimulates the nucleus of his home planet.


    Kuuuhhh, with a resounding sound, an unnamed planet leaves orbit for Earth.


    /587


    Silent night. The city of Tagnaria is full of cold air. All the soldiers who came and went were in charge of guarding the city of Tagnaria. He glanced at the moonlight pouring through the window and turned his head. Lin and Bererosa, who had just fallen in love, lie on the bed.


    He stroked their heads and stood up. The body that forgets aging and fatigue. Sometimes I didn''t want to sleep. Soon, she was able to arrive at the garden after taking a step without leaving her place.


    "How long are you going to keep watching? Come out."


    Sihyun uttered his last words to the air. No one was in the darkened garden, but he was convinced that there was someone beyond the space.


    Unlikely, an existence appeared as the air cracked open.


    "I was too embarrassed to watch."


    The creature who was sitting quietly on the ground swept away the hair shining in a rainbow. Her hair, which changes color every moment, creates a dreamy atmosphere. The pupils were also changing the color of the visual cortex depending on the emotion.


    A lifelong beauty with impossible hair and eyes, the demonstration of who she was, shook her tongue briefly.


    "Umlat? What brings you here?"


    Umlatt, an apostle of Yog Sotos and gatekeeper of outer space, was not fit to be here.


    "Yog Sotos commands."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Yog Sotos told me to do my part by your side until I get rid of Slander." "


    Only then could he understand Umrat''s words. Yog Sotos sent us power. It was not the only thing that mattered about this issue.


    "The great and great Yog Sotos gave you a helping hand. Embrace Yog Sotos'' infinite mercy with your emotions."


    Umrat was still sturdy and sturdy. The faith and respect she had was boring to see her.


    "But why didn''t Yog Sotos do it himself?"


    "Yog Sotos is devoted to balancing the universe and outer space."


    "You''re saying that just by moving too fast, your balance breaks."


    The universe divided into two by Azatoth''s death has been unstable ever since. Until now, Yog Sotos has been suturing the crack, but it has reached its limit. The boundaries of space and outer space were fading over time.


    "The collision between you and Slander will be intense enough to affect the boundaries of space and outer space. The longer the collision takes, the greater the damage even Yog Sotos can guarantee."


    "Are you here to prevent the damage from escalating?"


    "I saw exactly. I will stand by you and prevent Yog Sotos from ruining his many accomplishments."


    The demonstration of Umrat''s situation has moved on to the next question.


    "Does Slander know that?"


    "Of course you do. It''s mostly his work. None of this would have happened without him."


    Yog Sotos, who wants to keep things going and Slander-Nilatotep, who wants to break them, has always been an anchor. Umrat knew the essence of Slander.


    "Every time Slander moved his body, there was a catastrophe of thought. To him, the universe is just a playground. It''s arrogant to want consideration or compromise. The only thing that can break him is two fists, not three. Just know that."


    Even Yog Sotos did not win, and was neglected by Slander. Umrat didn''t think Sihyun could kill him. I just hope this moment passes safely.


    "I explained everything I could. From now on, I will help you at Yog Sotos'' command until the moment Slander dies."


    "What if I say I don''t need it?"


    "I have to wander around like I just did. Even if you refuse, Yog Sotos still has his orders. I only repay Yog Sotos'' expectations."


    Sihyun''s head was tingling. I couldn''t help but complain about Umrat. If Yog Sotos sent her here, there must be a reason. He cleared his mind and accepted Umlat.


    "Let''s not get ahead of ourselves first. If you are unsure, do not act immediately and take my permission. If you keep that safe, I promise I won''t interfere."


    "I don''t like it, but I can''t help it. Since you''re a slum, it would be a basic courtesy to listen to the owner."


    "Sounds like you''re pretty good at it."


    It was the Umlat that was hard to express even in the words of uninvited guests. Can I get used to this place? Sihyun stared at her with a non-dazzling look. He didn''t want anything else to happen.


    Unfortunately, the aftermath of the visit continued until the following day. Sihyun, who took Umrat, introduced her to her lovers. But what was the problem? The women who looked at Umrat all reacted together.


    "Don''t you know the word ''self-control''?"


    "Sir, this is outrageous. How long has Lindsay been here? Have you already made a new partner?"


    The women nodded at Sherry and the words of the swim, as if in harmony.


    "Wait. I explained it to you. The Umrat here was sent by someone else who was worried about the arrival of Slander. Did you even hear that?"


    "I heard, but it doesn''t make any sense..."


    Lindsey glanced at him with her cold eyes. Umlat lets out a small sigh, hearing their conversation for a while.


    To her who carries Yog Sotos, women''s words are an unsubstantiated plot. Of course, it was not a sweet situation. He was questioning his belief in Yog Sotos.


    "Relax. I don''t like tenacious men."


    Umrat insisted so. In the beginning, she was just here under the command of Yog Sotos. This was the third time I met Sihyun. There were no crumbs, not even grief.


    "In the beginning, I hated dichotomy where you have to divide every creature into men and women. Having this body is a result of pursuing efficiency everywhere."


    His child also chose a female in his desire to be by Yog Sotos'' side. It didn''t mean anything more.


    "So I won''t take any objections. To insult Yog Sotos'' resolve is to insult me. If you say more than this, I will also impose sanctions without tolerance."


    The women keep their mouths shut in Umrat''s words. As their spirits subside, Shoe opens his mouth as if to regret it.


    "You''d better. A child so cute will always take care of you everywhere."


    "Don''t put it in the fire, Shoe."


    "Hehe, what a shame. Just a little more and the fun would have spread."


    When a nasty smile seeps into Shu''s mouth, he shakes his head as if he can''t stop it. At that moment, Alto opened his mouth.


    "Yog Sotos let this kid go, but he must be getting on."


    She interpreted the appearance of the Umrat differently. At Alto''s words, Sihyun tilted his head.


    "What does that mean?"


    "It''s going to be a long storm. There''s a wave at the center of the case. Yog Sotos must know how dangerous this is."


    Like all disasters, the ancient gods and the gods of the earth would not have gone first. Because it was Sihyun who killed Nordens, the leader of the ancient gods, and Hifnos, the leader of the gods of the earth. Even those who sought balance in the universe and neutrality in the world must have turned their backs.


    They were different from the outside. I never forgot grace, but I never forgot vengeance. They saw what Sihyun did. Only after I see the blood loss will I move. Dual bases that changed with time and place were disgusting.


    But Alto didn''t blame them. She knew from the beginning they were like that. We share the concept of good and evil, but the essence was the same. The cosmic stature merely establishes its own justice by force.


    "So, what do you do for a living? Are you thinking of joining the World Talent Show?"


    One looked at Umlat with challenging eyes. Although it was a very provocative gesture, Umrat replied without embarrassment.


    "I will lead Han Si-hyun to the right path. What Yog Sotos wants is Han Si-hyun to win."


    "Do you have that kind of power?"


    Sherry couldn''t hide her doubts. It is because no matter how powerful Umrat is, it is meaningless if it is not an alien god. But this was also a natural handover to Umrat.


    "I think I can be of more help than you. So don''t try to judge me with your useless mouth."


    "That can never be spoken of, Miss Umlat."


    "That''s right, it''s ignoring us."


    Umrat looks at Bererosa and Lynn and replies blankly.


    "Feel free to think. I don''t want to fight you. The results will tell you everything anyway. In time, you will realize that. How helpless and helpless they are."


    The Umrat, who got up from his seat, went out without even looking back. I wasn''t sitting around to share friendship or communion. From the beginning, she was there to see other people''s faces. After Umrat left, the only thing left was a cold breeze.


    "I think I see my future."


    "That''s a coincidence. That''s what I was thinking."


    /588


    World Talent Feud is imminent. When news of Xi Hyun''s participation in the competition spread throughout the world. There was no reason not to be interested in the appearance of the two exits.


    The attention of everyone was focused on how much more spectacular he would be walking into the White House.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    It''s Thanksgiving already. Have a good week, everyone. Of course I will.

 580 00580 Devastation

    The World Talent Feud has attracted the attention of the world in particular. There was a dramatic revision to the rules, and the prizes that were available ran on the trajectory. The contest''s territory extends to Zephyros.


    Jay who ruled the western continent and Bererosa who ruled the eastern continent each injured a small territory. Winning made me lord. There was no better news for those who sought to reverse their lives.


    Moreover, the entry barrier was low. The user scores points by beating a random opponent, making it possible for anyone to enter without burden. He had the authority to reject the march up to two times, so few participated in World Talent Feud to find out their limitations.


    The 16-gauge advancement took place for a month at special venues in each country. It could have been a global preliminary war. No, it is no exaggeration to say that two dimensions have moved since the presence of numerous pioneers led by Bererosa, queen of the Tagnaria Kingdom.


    More spectacles and prizes awaited than ever before. It was natural that attention and gaze were gathered.


    "I can''t stand the sight of people. Control it."


    "It''s a natural reaction here. So you have to be patient."


    "Is this the only problem you can''t solve?"


    "I''m not saying I can''t, I''m saying I can''t. Anyway, come on in. You''ll have to see for yourself if you want to find anything suspicious. And that''s all you have to do."


    "I''m always thinking, but you''re rude."


    "Feel free to think. It''s not big enough to soothe you."


    Sihyun, who lightly ignored Umrat''s complaint, entered the Seoul Special Stadium. His lovers were going to play in another special stadium. The ceremony was held yesterday. At the start of the competition to hide the strongest talent, the whole world shook.


    Inside the stadium was loud and crowded. The sight of tens of thousands of people coming and going like the tide and the tide was not easy to see. I felt like my eyes were spinning just watching.


    Because of the lack of regional qualifications and national leadership advancements, even those from foreign countries could not be seen seriously. It was also a natural result because I had no dimensional limits.


    "So there''s no Slander."


    "It''s probably hard to find anywhere else."


    At Umrat''s words, Shi Hyun tilted his head.


    "You''re not going to the competition you''re hosting?"


    "This moment for him is just a game. Maybe it''s a monopole to unwind. He always enjoyed the chaos and confusion of other beings from the perspective of a third party. Naturally, when he leaves himself, it''s time to end all jokes."


    "Just because you want to see a bug crawl around doesn''t make you a bug."


    "Ambiguous secrecy is not the only thing wrong."


    He turned his head and looked down at the Octagon, and his last momentum burst. The horse was an octagon, close to the playground in size.


    "Then I''ll go to the game, so you stay put."


    "Do you see me as a child? You don''t think my eyes hurt?"


    Umrat, who secretly emphasized his breasts, frowns. He shakes his head. Maybe it''s because he''s been guarding the entrance to outer space so far. She was not so desperate.


    Of course, it wasn''t a good thing, it was a bad thing. Instead of thinking honestly and simply, the body moved first, so it was an award for driving accidents.


    "I''d rather be a child."


    "... How rude."


    Shi Hyun, who had fallen away from Umlat, took a step to play his first match. From the stadium hallway to the waiting room, from the waiting room to the octagon. Sihyun stepped out of the world.


    "... Yes, as I was saying, the king of the shadow ascended onto the octagon."


    "This is an exciting moment. The king of the shadow, who had been blowing his doors all this time, finally showed up. You''re having a historic moment together."


    Multiple games were being played at the same time, but the relay announcer and commentator did not miss the appearance of Xi Hyun. There appeared to be the essence of the World Competency Feud.


    In the interest of everyone, he showed up on the official statue and stepped lightly into the octagon. His opponent was a reputable first-generation hunter in the country. He was one of the first, but his career was not important to him.


    He reached out his hand as he felt the gaze of countless people. Kuang, that was the end. Victory and defeat were split, but there were no matches. At the same time that she raises her hand, the other party just falls out.


    He came down from Octagon in cheer and prepared for the next match. That''s how Sihyun''s liquor spread. He doesn''t swing his arm more than once. I finished it all at once.


    People became more interested every day because it was a rare phenomenon in the World Talent War. This was also a demonstration of his might.


    Talents who had seen firsthand his ability could see that rumors had been underestimated. In their eyes, Xi Hyun was a genuine monster. A monster that can''t guarantee victory even if it moves as a national unit. Those who recognized Sihyun''s authenticity gave up the game one by one.


    As everyone focused on the march of Xi Hyun, World Talent Feud recorded an unprecedented boom. Sihyun was like an issue maker. The center of the storm. The heart of the storm. If I rode a knight on the World Talent Feud, I could see my demonstration.


    The fact that he had not exercised his natural rights made the world even more passionate. Sihyun played the game barefoot from start to finish. Even though he could use up to three pieces of jewelry, he didn''t have any jewelry.


    This was an enormous penalty given the fact that the odds and losses were split according to the quality of the health equipment. The sensible world sensed that there was a sky outside the sky. Through all kinds of media, people poured out stories about the demonstration.


    Of course, there was no one who didn''t know the Lord of Shadows. However, it was only a single piece of information. Very few people knew exactly what they were like and what they looked like.


    However, circumstances have changed. People all over the world started sharing the same information. The truth hidden under the armor of the shadow was revealed, so it was natural for information to come and go in real time.


    Their current main concern was the current champion and champion of the tournament, Robert and the king of the shadow. Every barrier and obstacle was an unlimited tournament, a match of dreams possible.


    Two people who entered the 16th river right now would not be surprised to rush into battle. Naturally, everyone watched their match with interesting eyes.


    "... we''re seeing more of them than last time."


    Eyes down like arrows. It''s hard to even breathe. Robert was stage material, but this situation never got used to it.


    "Well, Brother and I are."


    Looking at him, Robert licks his parched lips. I didn''t know it when I was a colleague, but the scattered energy of Xi Hyun was not something I could laugh at. Unknown pressure was pouring out.


    My instincts were telling me. You can never win. "Robert opens his mouth, smiling bitterly.


    "Brathr should have been the strongest man on the face of the earth."


    "I think it''s okay if you have it."


    "I can''t believe Brathr even said a word about a match... I have to try a power ball today."


    Sihyun didn''t say anything empty. He was able to see right through Robert''s territory. 35 million. Robert was not ashamed of being the strongest man on the face of the earth.


    I could see how hard I had been preparing for this World Talent Feud.


    "I''m not happy to see you like this."


    As soon as I met Sihyun, victory was like crossing the water. But Robert didn''t mind.


    He was eager to find out how far he had come. It was because someone else would have shown him a new path.


    "Why don''t you just quit now?"


    "That''s not polite, my friend."


    Points were evenly distributed to winners and losers even if they used the right to refuse twice in the first place. Having the right to refuse is a great way to prevent physical exhaustion or serious injury, but it is not a privilege possessed by the genie, like a magic lamp.


    "And so many people have gathered to see us, Brother. Shouldn''t we show them something cool?"


    Robert takes his posture seriously. It''s only arrogance that you have the time to spare for an opponent you can''t beat even with all your energy.


    Robert lowers his bag as soon as he hears the match has begun. It wasn''t a piece of furniture that was in the glowing iron bag.


    Robert turns himself into steel and presses the button on top of his bag. Soon, the crystals of modern civilization emerge. Based on the crust that the monsters had, the Ultimate Alloy, Aeouth, was the final stage Robert prepared for this day.


    Robert reformed Eidout using an iron man (37941; ) to reinforce his body. Robert completes his own fortress, where a nuclear missile never breaks down, before his eyes.


    Nothing would fall apart unless the continent stood up and crashed into him.


    "Brother, let''s have some fun then."


    Robert stretches his fist as he sculpts a spider web on the ground. Koo-bang, the entire stadium was filled with horror.


    However, Sihyun turns Robert''s strikes back to a relaxed gait like a stroll. Away from reality, everyone breathes and stares. They were overwhelmed without even knowing it. Robert''s appearance as he scratched the ground and drove the earthquake was catastrophic. Compared to other talents, it was different.


    But Sihyun was higher than that. It was only the beginning. It was no exaggeration even if Robert reached the edge of the gods to appease the catastrophe he had recreated.


    A demonstration of avoiding Alloy-Ail-Out spills from all around entered Robert''s arms. Even though my head was so different that I could see my face, I didn''t care about the demonstration. The size didn''t explain everything.


    "Abdomen."


    Robert reflectively focuses his strength on the ship. A huge force strikes the ship. Kung, as Robert flew over the ceiling, the silence settled in the stadium.


    Another blow. No debris. Even Robert, the Grand Prize Winner, was not able to surpass the star of Se-hyun.


    Transcendent or absolute? What the hell am I supposed to say to put a period on the description of the demonstration? Those who once again experienced the so-called King of Shadows were simply confused.


    After the game, she came out of the special arena and was asked countless questions.


    "Can you say a few words to your friend Robert?" Why did you win this match? "" Is there a secret to your strength? "I''d like to take a moment to say a few words about the next match."


    Reporters wanted to hear his reply. However, Shi Hyun did not answer their question. His gaze was already at the end of it.


    "This World Talent War is going to be different."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 581 00581 Devastation

    World Power Feud will shine with confidence. I wasn''t talking about that. I didn''t say it was okay to expect since the sequence has been reorganized. Sihyun argued that the World Talent Festival is no longer a festival of humanity.


    But it was just a meaningful expression that he could understand. Reporters only blew up the Declaration of Xi Hyun. Do they know that once the World Power War breaks into the Sixteen, it will be beyond the scope of what humanity can handle?


    He did not say that we should stop the World War on Abilities. For Slander, this moment was just entertainment. When the time comes for the stone to divide, the slider will appear. Stimulating him now was the lowest of the steps.


    "Then I''ll see you at the 16th lecture."


    Sihyun, who so marked his existence, was selected as the first person to enter the 16th lecture.


    /589


    The swim that entered the Busan Special Stadium caught the throbbing breasts. Hochol and Shia were watching, but she knew best that it didn''t help. On top of the octagon, all you could rely on was your own strength.


    The eyes of others were full of joy and joy. However, the swimming could not join the formation. Everything was chaos and chaos planned and proceeded by Slander. It was the World Talent Feud that caused the fall if I did something wrong.


    What Slander wanted was a gigantic stage. I only chose a time when the eyes of humanity could come together as needed.


    The swim over the octagon sees its opponent. She was someone she knew well. He was also famous at Changchu University. I saw it a while ago, so I didn''t know. With a firm figure and sun-kissed skin, he was a monk.


    "It''s been a while, Swimmer."


    "Yes, sir."


    Swimming didn''t say long. While standing here, the Rider is just an enemy that needs to win. The thought of making it to the 16th takes over the swimming hole. One game was important.


    "You''re stiff, Swimmer. Well, you deserve it. You met me."


    The rider''s determination did not inspire any. The swim didn''t even look at him.


    "Don''t worry about it. Do I really think swimming will hurt you?"


    The swim already seemed confident of victory, sighing. Can''t they give their manners to others? It was not so light as the feathers on the rider''s mouth that he knew that he was not there.


    "Pay attention, sunbae. You don''t want to hurt me, but I''m different. And it''s not uncommon for you to be immortal on a stage like this."


    The rider nods unknowingly at the rising reaction. Biting his lip, he remembered what happened three weeks ago. The case where the swimmer showed a smile to a man. I didn''t know then, but now I know, because it wasn''t until three weeks later that the man was found out exactly who he was.


    ''King of the Shadows.''


    It was the moment the rumor that Xavier''s chief instructor was the King of Shadows came true.


    "That''s how you take care of me?"


    "No need for consideration."


    "Then I''ll deal with you sincerely. You better realize this is your chance. Friendship with the King of Shadows doesn''t make you King of Shadows, does it?"


    The mouth of the rider twists without fail. He knew he had a lot of talent for swimming. It did not make sense that he did not know the genius who had changed all the records held by Changchu High School.


    However, the rider believed in his colorful history. It''s because the experience was good. There was no reason to lose to someone who had just become a college student who had qualified for eight national advancements.


    The rider raises his ability with the word that the match has begun. His abilities are brains. It was no exaggeration to say that he possessed the power to become lightning, literally a human generator. After absorbing all the characteristics of the lightning, he was able to be elected as national representative immediately.


    The rider emits intense energy. The blue light follows in his footsteps.


    "Let me remind you that the world you see isn''t everything."


    Immediately, the rider became lightning. At 100 kilometers per second. The rider who had the lightning bolt around his body in just 3 seconds from Busan to Seoul moved toward swimming.


    When I was in high school, I couldn''t handle lightning completely because my body was incomplete, but it was different now. Through the breakthrough, the extreme body sprinkled all the constraints.


    The rider comes down at lightning speed and pauses momentarily. It was because I felt like I was facing swimming.


    ''No way.''


    Lightning could not keep up with the light, but it was one of the disasters that existed in the natural world.


    It was not a level that could be captured by the human pupil''s vision. Everything was just a moment. The same was true for those who became superhumans. Even Robert, the Grand Prize Winner, could not be stopped, but could not be seen.


    The rider approaches to see the fluffy side of the swimming pool and is confident of his victory. It was not that you didn''t know how destructive the steel of swimming was.


    However, overwhelming power was meaningless in front of the speed at which it could not even react. Unfortunately, it took less than a millisecond for the rider''s mind to change.


    "Hehehe...!?"


    It was the rider who did not see the movement of the swimming. His whole torso is shattered, and he is unconscious. It just seemed like the world was spinning.


    The wavering rider realizes he is outside the Octagon. It happened at a time of embarrassment, even though it was a short notice.


    "What the hell...? ''


    The rider looks around with a shivering look on his face. I couldn''t even tell what was happening to me.


    "Hehe!"


    Reflexively, the rider looks down and notices that his ship sank. The size of a baseball. Shortly after, he realizes that it looks like a fist, and bursts into elasticity.


    The rider notices the situation and looks up at the swim with a dazzled expression. She remains motionless. While everyone was quiet, only swimming shouted confidently.


    "Was the battle not split?"


    The bewildered referee hurriedly separates the winner from the loser. The rider who looked at the sign denied the reality. I repeated several times that it can''t be.


    It was impossible to put your fist through a moving object like lightning. I can''t believe he hasn''t moved a step. Even Robert, the champion of the tournament, couldn''t do it. It was strange to think that a swimmer who had just become a college student could do it.


    However, the swimming asserted coldly that it had read the mind of such a rider.


    "Sir, don''t think it''s a coincidence."


    "Ah¡­"


    "The world isn''t all you see."


    I felt a scolding look in my eyes. The rider could instinctively tell. Swimming never misses itself from start to finish. The rider smiles, realizing he''s not a worthy opponent. I was different.


    "I was the one who was trapped in the well..."


    Then the rider was able to look calmly at the trend he had committed. How insignificant it seemed. The rider, who could not bear the shame, bowed his head.


    /590


    Lindsey, who was assigned to the Daejeon Special Stadium, sat in the waiting room and looked for an article about Xi Hyun. On the other hand, Xi Hyun was advancing with a gale.


    "It''s weirder not to be like this."


    Lindsey smiled brightly like her work. She also had a tremendous accomplishment. He was going up as he renewed his winning streak. She didn''t use a time stop. It is because he knew that if he climbed to the level of immaturity, he would be the prey of Slander.


    Lindsey''s goal was 16. Lindsey, who had been roughing up after her for the past three weeks, wanted to find out her limits. I wanted to prove that the power he had given him was not in vain.


    "That''s not why I''m doing this."


    Lindsey grinned at the back of her hand. There was an engraved symbol that shaped the flaming fire. Eighth Apostle. That was another force she received from Sihyun.


    Lindsey, who left the waiting room and climbed onto the octagon, stopped her steps. Even when the match started, she couldn''t move a finger.


    "Hello? It''s been a long time."


    Thin fingers and narrow shoulders. Flawless skin. A man who was neither a boy nor a young man greeted Lindsey with a funny smile. Unexpectedly, he was someone she knew well.


    "... anonymous?"


    "Oh, thank God. I was worried no one would recognize me. I don''t want to go up to the 16th river like this."


    Why is he standing here so valiantly dead to Sihyun? Lindsey was dizzy in the face of an unknown situation.


    The worst opponent in the World Talent Feud. Could this be the foothold to kill someone? Then what should I do about myself? Lindsey held her trembling hand, not forgetting her innocence, and gave her eyes strength.


    "This is the place to commit murder, right? Yeah, that''s great. If I didn''t, I wouldn''t have been able to resist putting a knife in that face."


    "Calm down. You wouldn''t do that if you had a demonstration. I don''t want to waste another chance like that."


    "Chances are, whatever you tell him, you''re done."


    "Of course not."


    Anonymous nods, agreeing. Sihyun was growing up eating him. You can''t beat an opponent you''ve never beaten in the past.


    "I have something to say in that sense. Take me to Shi-hyun."


    "Why would I do that?"


    Lindsey''s posture was corrected as she approached. He scratched his head with an attitude that seemed like it was going to be quick.


    "I still haven''t forgotten."


    I was fortunate enough to become a savior and lead a new life, but what was killed by the anonymous convenient did not go away. Moreover, anonymity was the one who gave her an unforgettable humiliation.


    "Oh, don''t be like that. I''m disappointed. I''ll exercise my right to refuse. Introduce me."


    Lindsey did not let go.


    "You''re curious. Why I''m here."


    "Looks like it has something to do with Slander."


    There was nothing to ask. The variables in Slander''s intervention could not have been related to him. The stiff shoulders shrug as if they were embarrassing.


    "Well, if there is a connection... that''s not the point, is it? Or did you think you could take me down?"


    The familiar aura has begun to change. Lindsey seems to choke on the same flow as the turbulence. Despite the loss of the Bow, anonymity was indeed an extraterrestrial god. Resistance is absurd. The Workshop was not established.


    ''Even so!''


    Lindsey accepted the power of the demonstration through the Apostle''s evidence. And he released himself from the constraints. She stopped the flow of time and became the center of the world. Lindsey raises her sword in a steady stream. As she staggers toward nothingness, she stabs her blade with all her might.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 582 00582 Devastation

    But is it because of the disparity between them? Anonymous skin became an iron armor and pushed out the sword of Lindsey. Overwhelming disparity. Lindsey and Anonymous were in the same place, but looking at a completely different place.


    "Now I see that you were a trace of your father, too."


    Anonymous looked at Lindsey with interesting eyes. I found it in a place I had never thought of. Anonymity burst into elongation, thinking it might be the biggest trace.


    But that was also only for a moment. He was no longer a hunting field dog. It was more of an instinct to show interest. For him to experience death, Azatos'' orders were but a distant memory.


    Anonymous pushed Lindsey with one finger. Then came a stream that could not be resisted to the rest of the world. Time is coming to a world where everything has stopped.


    "Hehe!"


    Lindsey, who could not endure the aftermath of the time lag, held on to her wobbly body. After the seemingly playful workshop, all that remained was an unbelievably desperate difference. Lindsey, who was trembling, looked at her silence.


    "Good manners, but unfounded behavior only prompts people to act. You know that, right? You can never beat me."


    "But I can''t give up."


    "Then there''s nothing I can do."


    The ability to stop time is also compromised. Is this where it ends? Lindsey, who stared at her face, bites her molars tightly. There was nothing she could do. Soon his body will be torn apart. But Lindsey''s expectations were fabulous.


    "I''ll give you the right to refuse."


    Anonymous exercised his right to refuse as he had said at the beginning. He didn''t want to fight Lindsey. What he wanted was a conversation, not a fight. Lindsey stares blankly at the back of an anonymous man going down the octagon.


    "Don''t forget your promise."


    "Ah¡­"


    Then Lindsey was able to wake up. It was never a matter of letting go lightly.


    /591


    "This is Seoul. I don''t know where the battle was, but it was a different place. Is it because it''s a new planning city? Lindsey, what do you think?"


    When she arrived in Seoul, she was wandering around Lindsey, shivering.


    As an unknown saying, Seoul has evolved at a terrifying speed. The basic infrastructure was already built. However, from Lindsey''s point of view, it seemed good.


    "Don''t wander around, just follow me."


    "Yes!"


    The luminous glow of the hand followed Lindsey''s back like a chick. They will look like good brothers and sisters from afar. However, Lindsey was not pleased with the fact that she knew the truth. I was carrying a time bomb around on my back, but it wouldn''t be okay.


    "Yeon-ji, over here."


    "What about him?"


    "I''ve been away for a while because I have an interview."


    Lindsey arrived at the promised place and looked around. Sihyun was only Umlat around whether it had not arrived yet. Umrat glances at you, frowning. One day, there was an unauthorized entry into outer space.


    The worst disaster made by Azatoth''s body. Because the result of the incomplete mind couldn''t have been good, Umlat kicked his tongue briefly.


    "You''re a fresh meat."


    "Isn''t that too much to say in the beginning? I wasn''t born this way because I like it. You can''t change nature. I want you to at least describe him as a freshman who''s running hard to get to the top of his game."


    Sitting there, the anonymity grabs hold of the atmosphere.


    "What''s your intention?"


    "Intent? What is that?"


    "I''m talking about why I have the audacity to show my face here."


    "Oh, you mean the intent. You''re as wise as an apostle of Yog Sotos."


    Anonymous answered softly. Knowing it all, he never gave Umrat control.


    "I mean, I don''t like unilateral winning. It''s not fun. It''s fun."


    The silly smiling anonymous replies vaguely. Enjoying the joy of killing, setting up the Mysterious Nebula, and giving up the gatekeepers were all just for fun. Even if I went back a few months ago, I would make the same decision.


    "Is that all?"


    "That''s it. You don''t have to come here for any more reason. Isn''t that right?"


    There was no more perfect answer than that, but Umrat did not take a hint. I didn''t like the fact that anonymity was alive.


    But she decided to wait for Xi Hyun''s judgment. I''m here to help him because I''m not here to act on my own terms. Umlatt mutters his mind, saying that everything is the will of Yog Sotos.


    After finishing the interview, she came back to the promised place and saw the boy beside Lindsey. How could I forget? Just a few months ago, we were fighting to kill each other.


    "Anonymous."


    "Hehehe, it''s been a long time! How''s the armor you took from me?"


    The anonymity that ran to him embraced him. Lindsey and Umrat flinched as they seemed to have met.


    When the designation of the past wriggled in his body, he stared down at anonymity and became exhausted. I wanted to be engraved on the bone, so I couldn''t.


    "Cut the crap."


    "Hehe, you caught me."


    An exaggerated gesture strikes his head and sticks out his tongue. Sihyun shook his head because it was so clever. The Pok¨¦mon can''t let its guard down.


    /592


    Lin and Bererosa, who participated on behalf of the pioneers, continued to win the series. It was a word that could not be lost to the newly born. One and swimming also won the victory on the battlefield. They were already standing in an unseen area for humans to see.


    Sherry and Alto. And Sue. There was nothing more to say about her coming from afar. The women who had the corresponding strength and beauty were overwhelming just by being there.


    "Flower field, flower field. I feel better just looking at it. Si-hyun, you''re pretty good too."


    Anonymous looks around and smiles. You could say he''s in the middle of a hostile camp, but he doesn''t lose his breath. A body that''s already died once. He had nothing to lose but regret. Being here was also an extension or an additional time concept.


    "No more nonsense, Mr. Anonymous."


    Starting with Bererosa, the women beside her begin to move forward one by one.


    "Wow, that''s ridiculous."


    When the fluff rose from the nape, anonymity burst into elasticity. The cosmic identities are in place. There has never been a more luxurious vessel. It would have been difficult to find this much power, even for other beings.


    I can''t believe we gathered these guys together in seven years. Anonymous once again realized how unreasonable Sihyun was. It was because they were not the ones who could get it from having traces of Azatos. It was clear that his qualities had a big impact.


    "So what did you call me here to say?"


    When he picked up the teacup, he opened his mouth casually. From appearances to suggestions, anonymous actions were impactful one by one.


    However, even with a favorable attitude, it was anonymous. He is crazy for entertainment and amusement. For fun, it was a disaster to throw your life away like a hawk.


    "You don''t like long introductions either, so let me get this straight."


    As Sihyun asked, he nodded his head and was silent.


    "Slander intends to put Ubo Satlah ahead of us and reconstruct the way through space. Of course it starts with killing you."


    In other words, we want to change the shape of the universe, excluding the body of Azatos. It wasn''t an impossible plan. Ubo Satlla was a catastrophe that swallowed up half the universe earlier and killed countless beings.


    "Ubo Satla was the reason you got out. If we can move the creature that possesses the afterlife, we can''t resurrect it."


    Alto understood a series of procedures at once when he heard an anonymous message.


    "But it''s only possible if we move Ubo Satlah. There is no one who can move him now. No, he doesn''t even know where he is."


    Sherry shakes her head and denies the anonymity. It was because Ubo Satlla had long lost his wisdom and intelligence. Anonymous nods, as if he knew. Sherry speaks.


    "Slander has been gathering signs of Ubo Satlla for a long time. Chris was the last trace. Sihyun put the pieces together by killing Chris."


    "So you were chosen by Slander?"


    Lynn''s words softly nod. Sihyun, who listened to their conversation, was able to figure out how Slander had prepared. The coming of Ubo Satla. He with the afterlife could create many variables.


    "All Slander''s chosen men. Si-hyun, you might be able to see a loving face?"


    "It''s as if you know someone who participated in the World Talent Battle."


    It was weird not knowing. They must have all escaped from Ubo Satla''s swamp. Anonymously, Anonymous mutters, pouting his lips.


    "Don''t even think about going to the bottom. And you''ll find out when the time comes. Can we waste that?"


    There was no denying that the anonymous story was true to some extent. But the most important thing was the anonymous story.


    "Why are you telling me this?"


    "If you don''t tell me what you want, are you going to hit me right away?"


    "There''s no reason not to, Wu Ming."


    You shrug your shoulders and say a word.


    "It''s not funny."


    "Gekko, are you here to judge?"


    "Don''t be ridiculous. I want to see Slander''s face distorted as much as you want to see him despair."


    "I''ve had enough of that taste."


    "Thank you."


    The feelings of anonymity towards Slander were close to racial hatred. It''s because Slander had a vague idea of what he had in mind and what he had planned. If Slander is crazy about chaos and chaos, he is crazy about entertainment and fun.


    Ultimate and polar communication. That''s why I didn''t like Slander from the start.


    "Yes, thank you for listening. But that''s all you want to do? You begged Slander for your life in the first place, didn''t you?"


    Anonymous at one stroke, he smiled.


    "You seem to be ignoring me too much. Who do you think I am? You want me to smile and tell you how sorry I am? Or is it someone you can always defeat?"


    Anonymous draws a single crystal out of his chest. An opaque crystal was vomiting dark light.


    "I am the ruler of the unnamed and the master of the unseen."


    When Shoe realized what was in his hands, he burst into elasticity.


    "The Crystal of John Mezamalec..."


    "What''s that?"


    "It''s designed to incorporate Ubo Satlla''s spirituality. I heard Ubo Satlla was abandoned after he died because he could share his fate and capture his soul. I can''t believe I''m seeing you here."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    1. Get plenty of scissors,

 583 00583 Devastation

    Shoe was also there, so I could tell. If they had not received the song of Este, they would have defeated Ubo Satlah with the crystal of John Mezamalek. The Crystal of John Mezamalek. It was only a piece of metal made by all the statues of wisdom and intelligence to defeat Ubo Satlla.


    "Glad you know. I don''t think I need to explain myself. Anyway, I''m going to bet on this. Sihyun, you just have to punch Slander based on the information I''ve given you. Then you can have this crystal."


    The crystal of John Mezamalek was a priceless item. Items that were able to restrain the target without being overwhelmed were not easily seen throughout the universe.


    John Mezamalek''s crystal will enable more aggression than ever before. However, Sihyun did not take the anonymous offer lightly.


    "You don''t need anything from me."


    "Oh, don''t say that. You know what you can do with it, and I know what you can do with it."


    John Mezamalek waving his crystal smiles faintly. A spleen hand that can break a slander. I was saying I could give it to you now. However, his decision was not made.


    It means you can''t believe it. Anonymous was able to guess his mind.


    "Anyway, that''s all I want to talk about. I''m not asking you to make a decision here, so think calmly."


    The anonymity that arose in place disappeared without looking back.


    /593


    "Se-hyun, how much do you believe that?"


    One of my previous lives was good at tiptoeing. So he knew that the anonymous offer was in the realm of the Hand Helpline. I know, but I have to ask. What choice would demonstration make? One folded arm awaits his answer.


    "You can trust half of it."


    Sihyun didn''t think that anonymity had deceived him by lying. It was because they needed to put a distortion in the truth in order to effectively lie.


    "But Slander may already know the situation."


    Bererosa''s guess was warm. It was Slander who led the attack. You couldn''t have predicted an anonymous burst of action.


    "Anonymous is also the God of outer space. I wouldn''t have let Slander get the best of me."


    Alto''s opinion was also justified. It was possible to avoid Slander''s gaze if the anonymity born in Azatoth''s body was genuine. Even though he had lost his armor, the power to defeat his destiny was still within him.


    "At least now John Mezamalek''s crystals are not fake. You can trust me."


    Shoe insisted that he recalled what had just happened. When she saw John Mezamalec''s crystal, she could see more clearly than anyone whether the anonymity was real or fake.


    "What matters is how much we can trust him."


    Sherry did not respond to the anonymous offer. I didn''t even think about it at the beginning. From the beginning, anonymity was just an enemy that had to be defeated. I could not have listened straight away to the words of the mortal enemy.


    "I wish I could say no. No matter what...!"


    Lindsey had only one answer. She had no choice.


    "Why don''t you just eat the egg blind and throw it away? The crystal of John Mezamalek is important, isn''t it important to make a promise to anonymity?"


    Lin, who is sitting on one side, gives her an opinion. She shakes her head as soon as she puts away all of her pledge proposals.


    "That''s the only way Lin''s head seems to be spinning."


    "My, what''s wrong with me! It''s more practical than constantly thinking about it."


    At the point of the swim, Lin screams, blushing her face. Honestly, Shi Hyun also wanted to do what Lynn said.


    "That would be the ideal solution, but it''s dangerous to take it lightly unless you know the true purpose of anonymity. Maybe it''s his real purpose to get us to do that."


    Sihyun was able to affirm. Anonymity was an entity that could turn its life upside down, depending on the occasion and circumstances. Being here meant there was a reason and purpose.


    Perhaps it was an indirect situation intended by Slander. If you know his anonymous disposition, you can''t predict how he''ll behave. I didn''t think I''d have been watching him until he was anonymous like this.


    "Or maybe you want to see Slander in trouble like I told you before."


    The pruned swim revealed an anonymous nature. The anonymous intent towards Slander was real.


    "It''s not easy."


    There was no answer. The anonymous offer was the poisoned holy grail. For now, it was impossible to get them all drunk. Whether I accepted it or not, I could see that I couldn''t finish with a smile without experiencing it firsthand.


    /594


    The World Power Festival ran towards the middle of nowhere. All those who participated in the semi-interest were separated. All that remained in the World Power Feud was the jade. There were only strong enough to fall away anytime, no matter where. They were the best representatives of humanity.


    However, Sihyun looked at them with cold, sunken eyes. The only ones who could make it to the 16th river were the chosen ones. Even if they emerged here, their chances of making it to the end were close to zero.


    The World Talent Festival was no longer the festival of humanity. Slander is just a table set up to gather the crowd. He''ll want to know if he gets into the Sixteen River. Sihyun could not even predict how Slander would explode.


    "They''ll show up eventually..."


    Over time, those who were going up to the 16th river began to stand out. There have been two classes of people who have come up so far. Those who participated with fame and fortune from the beginning and those who did not. Sihyun carefully observed those who did not.


    Could it be that World Talent Feud was the first line of my r¨¦sum¨¦? Most of them were also unclear. All of a sudden, like a man falling from the sky. But they did more than just erase those doubts.


    He looked down and looked at Bererosa preparing for the match. Her opponent was also of that kind. An opponent who cannot be careless because everything is unclear. But he didn''t worry. It was a fact that Bererosa, who was defeated here, made it to the 16th.


    The points were collected, allowing you to enter the 16th, regardless of your winnings or losses.


    "Se-hyun, keep an eye on me."


    Bererosa looks up at the woman in front of her.


    Her hair falls freely, and she turns on a fierce aura like a blade, like a coat. Her name is Atlante Nature. The Dutch birth led to a peculiar awakening. He awakened his power through the death of his lover.


    "Lover..."


    The word offended Bererosa. The reason for participating in the World Competency War was because it was unclear and I felt like I needed to hear it.


    I''ve definitely seen it. I know for sure The developed sixth sense pierced his heart, and Bererosa saw Atlanta.


    "Miss Atlante, haven''t you ever been somewhere with me?"


    "Do you know me? It''s so glorious. Kiekeek."


    Atlant''s answer was full of sarcastic tone. Bererosa did not show her emotions to the outside. The answer gave me confidence that Atlant knew who he was.


    But where did they meet? Bererosa''s thoughts didn''t last long. The game started before asking for answers to that question.


    "Prepare yourself."


    Bererosa straightens her posture and twists the space to quickly cut the battle. As she flicks her fingers, the condensed space swallows the streets and advances.


    Atlon tied a thread to the end of the dagger and used it as a whip. Using the centrifugal force, her aggression surpassed Bererosa''s expectations. The Dagger of Atlanta was the one Bererosa brutally touched the back of the room.


    Dagger and space. The two concepts could not overlap. However, as soon as the dagger touched, the space collapsed. It was like a water balloon burst. Bererosa, who bent the space, opened her eyes. The space she had prepared was sticking like a pinch.


    A sign of a metamorphosis, the ability to connect two distinct anomalies. It was not a manly trick. It took more than that to connect space and space.


    A cold sweat flows down Bererosa''s back. There was only one person who could use this ability. A spider that died early on in Harler''s continent. Then Bererosa realized who Atlanta was.


    "Why... are you?"


    "Have you noticed that now?"


    Atlon smiles bitterly. And a sharpened fang appeared. Her teeth were clenched like a tooth, indirectly showing that she was not human. She was just wearing a human scarf.


    "This is a gift of reunion."


    Bererosa flicks back at Atlantic aggression using force as she tries to connect her feet with the Octagon. Kugu Palace was a simple workshop, but the aftermath reached the ceiling of the special stadium.


    The Octagon was destroyed by bombings in Bererosa and Atlantic. The octagon sank so hard to distinguish between the intestines and the outside, it was covered in dark clouds of dust.


    "What a joke. Or do you want to start here?"


    "You look so surprised. I haven''t used up my energy yet."


    Bererosa didn''t power up, either. Bererosa, however, had the following in mind: There were more threads than profits to use here. The whole of Seoul would sink as well as the stadium if hit here.


    It was forbidden to bump into each other so Bererosa had only one option to take.


    "I will exercise my right to refuse."


    I had to step back until the stage was ready. Bererosa, descended from Octagon, reads her last words as she watches Atlon.


    "I have to step back now, but it''ll be different next time."


    "Me, too. So wait. Until I rip you to shreds."


    /595


    The demonstration of Bererosa''s clash with Atlantic was overwhelming. Their rage did not touch his skin. It was because Slander''s intentions seemed visible to me. On the contrary, Bererosa returned from the game with the expected answer.


    "Atlantic Nature, she''s Atlock Nacha."


    "I see."


    When he realized that his perception was not a lie, he filled his tongue briefly. The appearance of Atlanta, or Atlac Nacha, taught Sihyun a lot. Anonymous and Atlac Nacha were both closely related opponents.


    "Looks like Slander chose the enemy that Se-hyun defeated against us."


    "Malicious. Can''t even laugh."


    "Still, it''s a slanderous choice."


    "It was a very deliberate gesture to inform her that her lover had died."


    "Maybe it''s an indirect relationship with Chateagua."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 584 00584 Devastation

    Atlac Nacha has been appealing to himself from the beginning. They just didn''t know it. Sihyun laughed at Atlac Nacha''s declaration of war. This probably means that it is an innocent face mentioned by anonymity. In addition to Atlac Nacha, Sihyun sighed at the fact that another presence participated in the World Talent Feud.


    "It would not have been easy if the beings I defeated had come out here by the power of Ubo Satlla."


    "At least Nordens and Hippos wouldn''t have been involved."


    "Yes, we can avoid the worst without them."


    It doesn''t make sense that they participated in Slander''s ruse, covering the gods of the ancient gods and the earth. Even if the grudge and hatred against him pierces the sky, he will not raise his hand against Slander. Sihyun could be sure. It was also a line they could not cross.


    "It was impossible for Chateagua to participate."


    Chatogua lost an important opening wall of negligence and negligence while trying to overcome herself. There''s no way he can be resurrected like that. That''s why Sihyun erased Chateagua from his mind.


    "If it were Slander, it would have only received beings capable of power."


    If so, those who had the opening wall but could not make good use of it would naturally disappear. It was Igna who forcibly climbed over the wall with Awakening and Sleep.


    Not to mention Chud Muel, who extended his life with Ubo Satlla''s blessing, and Dagon, who crossed the wall but didn''t have his own opening.


    Immediately, Rueger, Charr and Ithaqua came to mind, but Sihyun shakes his head. They were Harster''s slaves.


    "Except for the ones I haven''t encountered."


    It was not a place for Ehod to participate, born of anonymous flesh and blood. That way, the demonstration of his defeated beings seemed to lighten his mind.


    ''Atlac Nacha, Igolognac, Ktulu, Ksackclute, Yves Tstills, Yahoo Ja, Anonymous. And Ubo Satla.''


    The contours of the eight - the last eight - appeared to be visible. I wasn''t sure, but I couldn''t say no.


    "Will you leave Atlac Nacha alone?"


    "I can''t help it. And if you kill them before they get to the 16th, they''ll fill you up with something you can''t even imagine. We''re the only ones who get hurt here."


    "I see."


    Bererosa nods because it was empathetic enough. Rather, it was good news for her. Atlac Nacha was also the man who destroyed the Hayler continent. At that time, I was helpless, so I had to watch Atlac Nacha''s bomber desperately, but it was different now.


    I could retaliate accordingly.


    "... I''m excited."


    Bererosa laughs, and the space around her collapses.


    /596


    The day of the battle is at hand, when those who enter the 16th act will begin to be confirmed. However, he did not rush. Being chased by time was nothing but an unprepared or a mistake.


    Jihyun, who was firmly established, spent time with her lovers. Once it was confirmed that everyone would enter the 16th river, there was an inevitable battle, even if they wanted to avoid it. I didn''t have to be nervous already.


    "Sihyun, I didn''t think you''d offer first. Do you know how surprised I am?"


    "Hmmm, I''m not that surprised. That''s all you need to know."


    With Lin and Bererosa''s flowers in both hands, Sihyun journeyed the streets. I shared the same time like any other lover. She smiled bitterly as she looked at those who smiled naturally.


    I always felt sorry for them. He has a clear goal: to break Azatos'' body and shape his destiny, but they had no such goal.


    Maybe you ran too fast. When he thought that, he had no choice but to look back at himself. It was true that I had little time to spare. After reflecting on his appearance for a while, Sihyun turns his head and turns to look at Lin and Bererosa.


    Beyond Slander, the only thing behind him is Azatos'' body. It was a good time to take a breath. Even at the last minute, it was not excessive.


    Because it might be the last time.


    Thinking of the worst, he shakes his head. Thinking didn''t change anything. Moreover, it was pointless to think about things that were not set in motion.


    "When this is over, let''s all go on vacation together."


    Rin reacted violently to what he said. It was a topic I had been bragging about for a long time, and I opened my mouth because of my demonstration. It couldn''t have been nice to meet you.


    "Then why don''t you go back to my hometown?"


    Many things changed as more circles were broken. Zephyros has begun to reclaim peace. Not to mention that the Gumiho family has regained their home in the process. She wanted to show him where she came from.


    I wanted to tell you about the tree that bears sweet fruit during the season. I wanted to let you know how cool the breeze from the vast grasslands was. As she wanted to give him more, he couldn''t stand the desire and shook his butt to the left and to the right.


    "No, the resort is the best. I can''t believe you bothered to go home to your parents. It''s not a great place to unwind and unwind. It''s not the right course of action for you or us."


    Bererosa heavily intercepts, and Lynn bites her lip.


    "What?! I mean, your house is a noisy, uncomfortable place!"


    "Of course. Sometimes you don''t want to hear Butterfly''s nagging, do you? You''re related to Butterfly, too. How can you be different from Se-hyun? Or are you trying to say that I''m comfortable and you should be?"


    Bererosa''s words are sharp as a scabbard. But Lynn didn''t stop. It wasn''t that she didn''t have anything to say.


    "No wonder you think so. Unlike the Tantium clan that only seeks Celia, our clan is family."


    "I thought I heard something I couldn''t ignore... My family''s selfish?"


    "Isn''t that right? If that''s the way you want me to go home, I think I''ll be gone by then."


    "I don''t think it''s strange that a woman who doesn''t care is always thrown out. Lynn, what do you think?"


    "I think I can live well!"


    Lin and Bererosa grunt, looking at each other. As always, their pride struggle was fierce. Like they were close, they knew nothing about each other. It meant they knew their weaknesses and weaknesses so well. Of course, the quarrel couldn''t have ended so easily.


    "I''m going to be sad if I don''t see this now."


    At the last moment, Sihyun looked up at the sky until Lin and Bererosa regained their senses. It was his discipline that accepted the two lovers.


    /597


    One with swimming and Lindsey. The three of them had different tendencies. One cared about the horse, and Lindsey''s fist went out before the horse''s. Swimming did not use horses or fists. I just used someone else.


    She sighed as she looked at them alternately. These positions were reserved in the hopes that the three of them would get along a little better, but they were a floating point. To be precise, their relationship was already established. I couldn''t get any closer.


    But...


    Lindsey and swimming were a problem. I don''t know what happened at the order shop, but they were desperate to eat each other.


    "You''re still dressed like that today."


    "You''re still the same."


    "But didn''t I tell you? How are you dressed? Town!"


    "There''s nothing I can''t say. Long time no see!"


    "Are you proud of being old?"


    Swimming and Lindsey continued the conversation as if it were a consensus. Sihyun shakes his head. He was not a problem that he could solve.


    At that time, one grabbed his collar.


    "Huh? What''s going on?"


    "Se-hyun, will you go back to Zephyros when this is over?"


    "I''ll stay here for a while, but... well, it will be. And why is that?"


    "No."


    He shakes his head as if it was nothing, but he couldn''t be unable to read one face. It was the face of someone who wanted to say something.


    "Don''t hide it. Tell me. I''m always ready to listen."


    One of the things that stared at me was twisting the ends of my hair unlike her. He did not rush, but waited for an answer. Soon after, his wait flashes.


    "I''m thinking of going to my family."


    Sihyun burst into elasticity. Earlier, I had to stay away from my family. It is because the great Yisar tribe has inflicted an unwashable wound on her and her brother. Unfortunately, it was the right thing to do at the time.


    But things changed. A lot of information was spread about Eclips-Seekers and proven to be harmless. There was no reason for one to be distracted. She didn''t go easy because of the misconception that happened back then.


    How could she not want to go back to that time? Sihyun welcomed her decision with a warm smile as she could see how much she was worried about one.


    "Yes, I would love to go. No, come with me. If I had my business card, I could come up with a better reason."


    His position as chief instructor at the supernatural institute was not anonymous. One name alone could indirectly reveal the superiority of many talents. It would have been a smooth lubricant to explain one situation.


    "That''s what you say."


    "Were you afraid I wouldn''t say no?"


    "Well, that''s not it. I just thought this was an excuse for you. It''s a family matter that someone else has. Doesn''t it bother you to hear?"


    "That can''t be right. Your problem is my problem. You''re all here to solve my problems, even if you didn''t want to be in the World Talent War. Then why would I turn my back on you? And someone else. Don''t be sad. You and I are family, right?"


    "Ah."


    One of them smiled as he listened to me and realized something. She couldn''t stand the tickling coming from deep inside her heart. In a gesture filled with smiles and femininity accompanied by shyness, she blushed without her knowledge.


    As one and Sihyun formed a pink airflow, the swim pushed out their lips and interrupted them.


    "Mister, come with me to my house."


    "... why are you making it sound like you''ve never been there? You''ve been gone a lot."


    I was sick to death when I thought about the difficulties I had gone through to become engaged. At his words, the swim emitted a cool chill.


    "Mister? Why would I react like that? Is there anything else? You know, a little sweeter, a little stickier."


    Scratched her head, she sent a distress signal to Lindsey. But Lindsey sent me a time bomb, not a life tube.


    "Well, for that matter, my parents haven''t met yet! Behind, you''re discriminating against me for being late?"


    When Lindsey was strong, the swim shook her hand.


    "Wait a minute, sis. It''s my turn."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 585 00585 Devastation

    "I should get my turn first. There are many problems with one person''s privileges. Isn''t that right?"


    "So Lindsey needs some kind of assignment."


    "That''s right, that''s right."


    Lindsey nodded at the words of the swim. It was an offer to scratch the itch correctly. But it was only deception.


    "How helpless and incompetent would you say you need such a rule? If you''re confident in your charms, don''t you think it''s normal not to sound so weak? Don''t you think it''s too much to keep your mouth open, hoping that fruit will fall from the tree?


    Although the sentence was long enough for her head to dizzy, Lindsey was able to accurately understand her swimming intentions. I didn''t have to understand. It''s because the twisted mouth was telling her everything she thought.


    "So you want to give it a try?"


    "No way. I was just telling the truth."


    "Sounds different to me."


    "It''s not a hallucination, so don''t worry. because they''re instinctively realizing that what I said was right, and they''re denying themselves."


    "Ha, that''s how it comes out. Rat droppings!"


    "Oh, man, did you hear that? Lindsey says, There''s nothing you can''t say."


    Lindsey showed her fangs and the swimming did not back down a single inch. They just stared at each other.


    "It''s noisy. I''ve been wanting to create a cozy atmosphere with Se-hyun for a long time, but you guys have ruined it. Stay back.I ''m in a good mood today, so let''s just skip the intrusion."


    The one who pushed the two people away kicked the seat next to him as if it were natural. When an unexpected enemy appeared, the swimming and Lindsey merged as if they were fighting each other. Not to mention one retaliated against two allies.


    He smiled bitterly as he watched the long bickering. I had no way of knowing if I was getting along as well as I was getting along.


    "Not a day goes by that''s not too loud."


    Sihyun shrugged his shoulders as if he had no choice.


    /598


    Alto and Sherry. And Sue. Their relationship, bound together by a common theme called Xihyun, was very complicated. Shu and Sherry were maternal quarters, and Shu and Alto had known each other for a long time. Alto and Sherry were colleagues there.


    Bite-bite relationship. As they knew each other well, their conversation did not cease. When Alto picked a topic, Shu answered, and when Sherry opened her mouth, Alto accepted.


    From manicure to fashion. Sihyun didn''t even hesitate because the subject was coming and going. Soon after, however, a familiar theme emerged from Shu''s mouth.


    "Still, I heard you say you abandoned your mother for a man. I didn''t know I was gonna go through that."


    "I''m sorry."


    Sherry doesn''t lift her head. Because it was true that she had lost contact with Sue. Since I decided to follow Shi Hyun and moved away from Shu, even though I had ten mouths, I had nothing to say.


    "It wasn''t that I didn''t want to. So that''s it. I believe my mother would agree with me."


    Maybe it''s the maternal relationship. Sherry talks nonsense like her. His gaze swam through the air and his hands were lost and shaken. She gets smaller just standing in front of the shoe.


    "Hehe, you don''t have to be so scared. I rather felt good."


    "Were you in a good mood?"


    Even if a pigeon were killed by a water gun, you wouldn''t be surprised. Sherry stares at her dazed eyes, not even dreaming that it would come from Shu''s mouth.


    "Yes, dear. I felt good knowing you had a way to go. Everything that went up couldn''t have been possible because you were so focused."


    Shoe saw Sherry''s change positively. Sherry was passive until she met him. Greed and desire were but aimless beings. If I told him to go here, he''d go here, and if I told him to go away, he''d go away.


    We could tell by the rise of the momentum that had been unsupported for billions of years. Sherry finds her way.


    "But I never forgot the grace of my mother. That''s all I want you to know."


    I''ve always admired it. Sherry favored Shue because he was powerful, beautiful, and compassionate enough to embrace everything. I always wanted to be like Shue.


    "Oh, I didn''t tell you to forget. Of course I do."


    "Yes, I''ll keep that in mind."


    Chow and Sherry unravel the snail that had been buried in their hearts and start the conversation with a story about the drama. From afar, she looked like a sister without fail.


    "If you''re going to stick around like that, there''s no reason to have a slow conversation."


    I didn''t understand it. The relationship between the two changed over time. There were times when I was as close as my friends, but sometimes I was as far away as anyone else.


    "Shue and Sherry can''t be defined by human concepts, can they?"


    Alto quickly replied. There was no concept of family for the extravagant. To be precise, relationships and relationships did not explain everything.


    "There''s a lot of change."


    "Me and Papa, too, right? The relationship between day and night is the same thing. For example, during the day..."


    Sihyun hurriedly closed Alto''s mouth. I couldn''t let any more disasters walk the streets. He looks down at Alto and grabs her cheek.


    "There''s nothing I can''t say."


    "Told you? I''m Papaman''s idol. A shameless idol is invincible!"


    "It''s just a pervert."


    "That''s how good it is for a man..."


    "Ahh!"


    "That''s it."


    He punched Alto on his head and urged him to take a step to catch up with the long walking shoe and Sherry.


    /599


    It has been three weeks since the World Talent Feud, and all who will enter the 16th act have been confirmed. All that was left was to conceal the most powerful. Sixteen was the beauty of the World War for Power.


    Bloody fighting and dizzying battles. It was natural for everyone to wait for the Sixteen. But the joy of the world didn''t last long. At the same time a man appeared, he plunged underground through the floor.


    It was a leisurely afternoon when "he" appeared. While everyone was relaxing on the weekend, something happened. Output devices all over the world caused a sudden malfunction.


    From the basement down there to the far skies. There was no place that couldn''t be reached.


    The one who appeared to monopolize all information media was wearing a white dress. Intellectual eyes and strong body. At the same time, a black man who had contradictory charm opened his mouth naturally, looking around the world.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, how have you been?"


    People get confused. The face of the person who hit the world was so familiar to them. I had to know. There was no one who didn''t know his name. He would, too. He was the leader of the volunteer revolution.


    Slander Nygri. How could I not know him who is known to have the best brains in the world? The people stared at him with a dazzled look. Known to be missing, he suddenly appeared one day, capturing all the information media.


    "Did you enjoy my World Talent Feud?"


    Slander''s running a World Talent War. People could not understand what Slander was saying. World Talent Wars were individually sized and inexhaustible.


    "Oh, my God. You''re saying there was no one who thought it was weird? And despite the sudden change in rules, I applaud your carelessness. If you feel that''s an option for you, please go to the hospital."


    The shrugged slander shrugs softly.


    I wonder if this is how I use the word "blunt force" at night. People open their mouths as if slander''s actions were mute. and denied the reality. If he had not been possessed by demons, he would not have been watching this scene.


    People''s reactions were different. If there are people selling slanders, even those who think this situation is a huge event now.


    Humanity faced with unexpected circumstances is in chaos and chaos. Slander cannot hide his joy from the negative energy of seven billion intellectual life.


    "World Talent Festival is not your festival. I hosted it from the start, and I was in charge. But if you enjoy me, you''ll be bored. So let''s say the winner gets the Earth."


    A lighter declaration than a feather. But as Slander puts it, it weighs absolutely nothing. It would be one of many colonies, but it would be a multipurpose one. Even though there were so many difficulties with so few, they were so few.


    But Slander''s words to people were unilateral. Injury is Earth. I can''t accept that unless it''s a joke.


    Earth becomes private. It sounded unreasonable. It was not about intention or purpose. It was a matter of means and methods. It was not physically possible for a tiny creature to take over the planet.


    It is impossible even if it is a great old being. Everyone denied Slander''s ambition with one mind. It was natural for people to raise their voices.


    "Well, that''s as far as denial goes. Well, you don''t know. I can''t help it. Let me show you."


    The moon falls from the sky as Slander shakes his fingers. Only one of Earth''s satellites has lost its trajectory and the mountains have collapsed. The fallen moon could not withstand the atmosphere, and was scattered all over the world to rubble.


    A colossal catastrophe. It happened at once, but it was so vivid that there was no denying it. People only stared at the sky as if it were a broken doll.


    And everyone who looked at it shared the same idea. Slander realized that he had deceived them so far.


    Even the great old beings can be crushed like worms. When the notion of Slander is clear, people tremble. The narrow rationality and narrow vision of the human being were not visible. I just vaguely assumed it was.


    Slander was a disaster that could not be contained by any force. It was literally crawling chaos.


    People were unable to discuss their qualifications with Slander. What do you need to say to someone who crashes even the moon? They realized too early that they couldn''t reach their voices. The leaves that fly in the wind do not scream.


    "Think of it as a little game. It''s easy, isn''t it? It''s a competition between your representatives and the people I''ve chosen."


    Only the World Power Feud winner had it all.


    "Surprisingly, 16 shows eight people I''ve selected. But don''t worry. because there are eight representatives who respect your doctors."


    People could see who Slander was talking about. The king of the shadows, he was the man who had always been the guardian of mankind.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 586 00586 Devastation

    "You want the king of the shadow and his associates to win."


    Unbelievable circumstances. Rapidly changing current. People could not resist the change, and it caused mild malignancy. Neither denial nor positivity was possible. The choice was not theirs. They just had to be swept away by the calamity.


    What authority do observers and bystanders have? People trembled at the thought that tomorrow might not come. Sadly, Slander''s bombing did not end there.


    "But the planet Earth is too small for us to fight. But don''t worry. I''m not the only person in the world who''s ready."


    As Slander gestures, the shimmering chambers of the floating chambers twist space-time, vomiting their screams. Within that time, the concept of streets and spaces disappeared.


    Kuu Wung, who appeared shaking the axis of the Earth, was an unknown planet. Turning around, the planet arrived in our galaxy and vomited an ominous blast.


    People looked up at the cloudy sky.


    The planet Ubo Satlla nested on was 80,000 times the diameter of the sun. Despite its distance, the planet completely ignored its perspective.


    Infinite open space. Just a big place. It was the fate of the ants that there was nothing they could do.


    Those who were frustrated by the pressures of unknown planets could not keep their mouths shut. What they faced was the fundamental terror of the universe.


    Seven satellites orbiting an unnamed planet also vomited pressures that could never be ignored. At least a thousand times the diameter of the Sun has long exceeded the limits that satellites can already have.


    It is overwhelming that I want to bend my knee and tighten my head. The existence of an unnamed planet was closer to visual violence.


    Different reference point, different vessel. The sudden apocalypse happened one day, not wanting to cooperate, not wanting to compromise. Those who succumb to Slander''s fear give up even understanding.


    "As you can see, there are eight stages I''ve prepared."


    The number of celestial bodies that reached Earth was eight. It was neither a country nor a continent that Slander prepared for the 16th act of war. It was a vast, vast planet.


    "What happens there, of course, is live. You can count on it. You''re witnesses to history."


    Slander never loses his cool until the end. It was planned from the beginning when he took root on Earth. He was a predatory hunter and a plague that scattered chaos and chaos throughout the universe.


    "There''s nowhere to run. This is where your future is determined. Aren''t you all wondering if I''m going to win, or if the Shadow King is going to win?"


    The surrounding heavenly bodies showed Slander''s determination not to end it all here. Humanity had nowhere to run. This was a graveyard and a foothold.


    "Now, I want you all to look at this."


    A pillar of light rises toward the eight heavenly bodies. A pillar of bright light could be seen anywhere in the world.


    "Live or Die. Let the Sixteen Commandments begin."


    Slander does not conceal his mouth from the strange turn.


    /600


    Only a few days until the Sixteen. The pillar of unbelievably high light immersed the whole world in a shock crucible. Every time people look at the pillar of light, they think that Slander dropped the moon.


    Everyone was lost and wandering. The World Talent Festival was no longer a global festival. It was just a catastrophe that severed humanity''s respect.


    Sihyun traveled around the world all day to calm their minds. All he could do was inspire hope. Even a worthless pun, there had to be a fire of hope.


    Sihyun, who visited countries around the world, including the supernatural Savior, expressed his position. Since Slander revealed his fangs, there are no maggots in his movements.


    But there were no wings on the fall. Humankind''s sudden realization of the dangers of cosmic neoplasia did not escape the shock.


    The number of suicidal people who could not endure the fear of the unknown grew differently every day. Those who experienced the substance of the universe all over themselves realized how thin their laws and regulations were, and then left the collective-society.


    The riot and commotion did not stop. The number of those who cry out for the end has risen unstoppable. Unknown religions have appeared thousands of times a day and repeated their disappearance.


    Ironically, the path humanity chose to realize the truth was destruction.


    People were more desperate for knowledge than Slander''s betrayal that their transcendent presence was not positive for them. I didn''t realize that I could get ambushed at any time. Even if we skipped this moment, there was another threat waiting for us.


    Humanity''s reaction was sufficiently violent, but demonstration was not disappointing. The hardships they have been experiencing so far have been nothing but a joke. It was a wall I could find and leap through if I gathered my strength.


    But Slander was out of the hands of humanity. It was natural not to catch the ribs.


    People did not see the light of Xsackclude, nor did they experience the reversal of Yves T''Stil. Not only did I not recognize the randomly changing causal relationship, but I also did not know the world of dreams.


    Humankind could never have imagined the ice age of his self.


    Wobbo Satlah doesn''t even know he''s running the post-apocalyptic world. How can he be worried about the future? Unfortunately, mankind was that ignorant and incompetent. In this situation, all they could do was pray with their hands together.


    "This is how it comes out. That''s not funny."


    One glances at the pillar of light, dumbfounded and muttered. She knew this day would come. But her imagination was not like this. It was a little small and small. She smiles spontaneously, realizing that her thoughts are weak.


    "You know what? I never thought Slander could pull off something so glamorous."


    Rin looks up at the cloudy sky as if she still can''t believe it. Covering the sky was an object large enough to distract the mind.


    "We''re not the only ones prepared to poke holes."


    If he had not jumped over the edge, he would not have dared to look. Bererosa glances at the heavenly bodies. One of them was her stage.


    "Hehe, it''s natural for him to step up. He always drives a hurricane. Other beings can''t ignore him and ignore him for doing this."


    "Mother is right."


    Shue and Sherry reacted gravely. Slander''s bombing was one of the familiar events for them. He changed his appearance according to time and place, harassing the times and civilizations.


    If he becomes the protagonist of solidarity and orchestrates the age, he becomes a great evil and leads civilization to its end. Just because it happened on the other side of the universe, there was no chance for mankind to recognize it.


    "Papa..."


    Alto knew Slander would never stop here. Maybe I didn''t surrender. It was impossible to affirm that there was no way he could have prepared for the end of the World Competitor War. After holding her hand, she leans over her shaky shoulders.


    "Alto."


    "Why? Papa."


    "What happens to you if you kill Slander?"


    Alto was the body of Slander, not Nialtoteb. The connection is lost, but her roots are in niatotep. If he fell, her existence would become uncertain as well.


    "Is that the point?"


    "It can''t help but matter."


    Alto scratches his head and smiles awkwardly.


    "I''m fine. So don''t worry, just lay him down. I''m an independent subject after all, right? Can''t you see I''m fine without a hook?"


    "... Well, that''s a relief."


    His gaze met Alto, and he smiled helplessly. At last, I think I''ve reached the end of my worries. Sihyun''s hand-holding swim confidently declared his intentions.


    "Mister, don''t worry. You just concentrate on Ubo Satla. Of course, it''s better to think about the slanders behind it."


    Swimming was confident that whoever came out would win. No, I was going to win. Until now, I had only been protected by Sihyun. It was his turn to return the favor. It was her duty and right to open the way for him. No one could interfere.


    "There''s nothing I can do while you''re standing there."


    Lindsey shrugged. I wasn''t being sarcastic. There was no room for her to leave after she joined us. Sihyun replied casually as if he had read Lindsey''s thoughts.


    "I''m asking you to take Earth."


    "Ha, what is that? It''s like propaganda."


    Lindsey laughed helplessly and let out her jokes. Her expression is more relaxed because it''s better than just waiting in ignorance.


    After switching lovers, she turned her head to look at the pillar of light. It was just the beginning.


    /601


    Sihyun stepped out to meet Anonymous. It was easy to find anonymity. He hasn''t moved a step in the hotel since the 16th was confirmed.


    "It''s been a long time. But it''s too late for that, isn''t it?"


    "It was you who told me to think calmly."


    "That''s right."


    Anonymous shrugs. It was a gesture that asked me to say it.


    "I decline your offer."


    Shi Hyun concluded, ignoring the introduction and the subject matter. It was a procedure that ignored the sequence and process, but I nodded my head as if anonymity had meant so.


    "But it won''t be Han Si-hyun if she hears my offer and says yes. But if you''re here for the answer, I''d like to thank you."


    "That''s not what he looks like."


    "Well, I didn''t expect that. The only thing between you and me is love. You can''t catch someone you don''t want to. You''re not gonna get caught by me. Well, that''s too bad. I put a lot of effort into reproducing this."


    Anonymous threw a crystal the size of a baseball into the sky. The Crystal of John Mezamalek. The restraining iron would not have been reproducible even if Slander hadn''t left it with Chris.


    "Oh, I''ll tell you one thing while I''m here."


    "What does that mean?"


    "If there''s something coming, there''s going. I didn''t think you''d be here in person. You''re fickle, so I''m fickle."


    Anonymous was that of Bondi. I did what I wanted, and I just went where I wanted. Since it was not surprising, Sihyun listened quietly to him.


    "Beware Ubo Satlla. He''s a colony."


    "Cluster?"


    "If you think about why the other beings didn''t kill him, you''ll see the answer."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 587 00587 Devastation

    When he heard that, he bit his lips as if he had realized something. Azatos came to his senses. Primitive chaos, the ultimate god, the king of all things. He was a foolish and foolish father who was incapable of being harmed by anything. Even the cosmic identities couldn''t kill him. I just ignored it and turned away.


    Ubo Satla was also likely to be similar. Something I want to kill, but can''t. The concept of an anonymous cluster is the point.


    "... Are they different in character?"


    "I''m not saying it''s strong, it''s bizarre. It swallowed up half the universe. Think about it. Other beings aren''t idiots, they can''t just sit there and stare at it."


    I knew it and I couldn''t stop it. Perhaps it will be more difficult than Slander. Of course. Slander spent years of his life trying to revive Ubo Satlla.


    Slander spent that much time, which, in other words, is worth it. He was absolutely immobile. Each action had a plan, there was an order.


    "Is there a countermeasure?"


    "Is that what you''re asking me? Really?"


    Xi Hyun silenced an anonymous word. I realized later how ridiculous the question was. Anonymously, I was able to face each other and talk. Bondi, they were in a position where they had to kill each other.


    If there was a way to deal with it in the first place, other beings wouldn''t have left Ubo Satlla in that shape.


    "You''re out of your mind. So that means I have to figure it out for myself?"


    "Glad you know."


    Anonymously, he nodded, satisfied with his reply. Problems with Ubo Satlla were to be solved by demonstration.


    "But it''s never going to be easy."


    "Is that a bad joke to the end?"


    "No, I mean it. I hate you, but I don''t want to see you become worthless any more than that. Because¡­"


    "... because it''s not funny?"


    "Hehehe, right. You know me pretty well now, don''t you?"


    Sihyun, who had swallowed the soul and the anvil, was a monster on his way to the top. If the situation and circumstance match, it was not a matter of him becoming the second Azatos.


    But Ubo Satla was also not great. The source of life. The beginning and the end. Death was impossible for him to have the afterlife. Once he died, anonymity was able to feel that even more.


    Who will win if two beings collide? It was fun to imagine anonymity. It was an unpredictable challenge even by his ability.


    Watching Sihyun''s future at his side will also be fun. But if I wanted to go with him, I couldn''t go with him.


    It was a coincidence that I was laughing and talking like this. It was a brief divergence and kind of a derailment. He tasted as if he was incapable of being incapacitated.


    "I''m afraid I''ll have to meet you there."


    Anonymity points to the pillar of light with its jaw. An unnamed planet and seven satellites surrounding it were occupying the Earth''s sky. It was evidence that the end was coming and a signal that a wind of transformation was coming.


    When he got up from his seat, he said good-bye.


    "Then I''ll see you again."


    "Yes, goodbye. When we meet again, we will be enemies."


    /602


    "I see you''ve met the last of them."


    Umrat''s gaze faced with Sihyun immediately got to the point. I had no idea. It is because the existence of anonymity wandered around Xi Hyun like a fragrance.


    "You didn''t take the offer that didn''t sound like it, did you?"


    The anonymous proposal was a serious matter. Even though I respected Xi Hyun''s opinion, I couldn''t pass it on quietly. Sihyun shrugs his shoulders in a blasphemous tone.


    "Of course I refused. I''m the one who wants to ask. Did you really think I would accept an offer that didn''t sound like that?"


    "Hmph, that''s a lot of talk."


    What I wanted to hear was the confirmation of the test, so Umrat no longer vomited. Her goal was to lead him to the right path-winning, not to become a meddling naysayer.


    "Umlat, what are you going to do now?"


    The 16th wave was planned for an unnamed planet and its satellite. There was no room for rest, not a chair for the audience. Because the whole planet was a stage for the dead.


    Umrat snorts as if it were not worth it.


    "I have no choice but to stay by your side until I defeat Slander. My job is to stay the same."


    "It was a question I didn''t have to ask."


    "If you know, keep quiet."


    After finishing his business, Umrat turns his back, not looking back. However, Xi Hyun reflectively held her hand. Umlat, surprised, stares at Sihyun.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Don''t give me that look, I just caught you because you know something about Ubo Satlla. I don''t have any personal feelings."


    Yog Sotos was one of those who experienced that day. His loyalty would know more than any of the others.


    Umlats frowned, knowing his intentions.


    "I know he''s a cluster."


    "I''ve heard of it. Anything else?"


    "I know you''re a fool to hear the word cluster and not shake it."


    "What does that mean?"


    "Ubo Satlla is also the ruler of the afterlife. If he''s such a cluster, where do you think all those individuals came from, Han Si-hyun?"


    There was nothing to ask. Even a child would know that he has to come from the after-world swamp of Ubo Satla. Then Sihyun seemed to know why the other beings didn''t kill Ubo Satlla.


    It was the afterlife that shaped Ubo Satlla. The word "death" did not apply to him. It could not be interpreted.


    "Can you feel it now? That''s how you fight Ubo Satla. Past, present, and future. It erases all possibilities. No matter how high the scale of the beings you encounter, they are merely independent individuals after all. It''s nothing compared to Ubo Satla."


    "You''re not the same type of enemy I''ve been dealing with."


    Only when the whole universe is cut off can we reach the body of Ubo Satlla. I had a hard time realizing how high the wall was to jump, but it wasn''t so frustrating.


    The individuals hugged by Ubo Satla were not infinite. It was only infinite. Se-hyun, who thought like that, reached her limit.


    "And what about Slander? You don''t think the war for the powers of the world is over, do you? If you really want to end this fight, you don''t have to do it indiscriminately."


    "... that''s why you''re here with me. I don''t think you have anything to worry about."


    "That''s what you just realized. I''ve felt it since the first time I met you, but you seem like a man who can only fly."


    Sihyun seemed to know why Yog Sotos sent Umlat. Yog Sotos is concerned about Slander''s volatility. The Umrat was sent to control the variables. Even if Sihyun was able to defeat Ubo Satlla successfully, there was no guarantee that Slander would not target the gap.


    "That''s how much I trust you."


    "Don''t say anything you don''t already know because it''s disgusting."


    "Why do you insist it doesn''t sound in your mind?"


    "Tsk, I can''t play with you."


    The Umrat turns its head and kicks its tongue short. His ears were glowing, but he didn''t see the change.


    /603


    The day the Sixteen Commandments began, there was no silence. The World Talent Festival, which should have been a festival of the world, has long since been corrupted by the one that will decide the fate of the species. People cheered for Sihyun and his colleagues, who died and went to the 16th river. Everything was in their hands.


    With everyone''s expectations in one body, she and her lovers set foot towards the pillar of light. The path to the pillar of light was long, but the time it took to get there was never long.


    Those who had just come out to take them back became a small point. Soon, Slander emerges from the pillar of light as all popularity fades away.


    "Welcome, Se-hyun."


    "You had a big day."


    "If you didn''t expect it, you wouldn''t have tried. It''s just the seat I was looking forward to."


    Slander is waiting for a demonstration. For a long time now, he''s been looking forward to this moment. He knew that the traces of Azatos would bear fruit and appear before his eyes.


    "And these are the beings who will fight with Se-hyun''s group."


    Slander''s backs are crossed into the 16th river one by one. The last eight slanders picked and chosen. They stared at him with gleaming eyes.


    He said he was wearing a human hood, but it was not enough to conceal their nature. The outside appearance of those with their own temper is nothing but a flaw. Sihyun gradually observed the monsters hiding inside them.


    "Those are the ones I killed."


    "Have you noticed already? Yenna, you''re no fun right now. I wish you''d act surprised. It''s not worth the effort."


    "Cut the crap."


    Despite his cynical reaction, Slander laughs madly. It was because there were many who could mock even if it wasn''t Se-hyun.


    "In that sense, I''ll surprise others. If I conquer this place, it will be a trade that Alto has not yet achieved. We''re rebuilding The One."


    "You can''t be..."


    "Why do you think you invited the pioneers? It''s all just a platform for this. Of course, Zephyros will have it."


    For Lin and Bererosa, the word The Circle was closer to the toolbox. The circle was a symbol of their dark days. I had to overreact. They were not in a position to stand idly by their ambition to trample their homes.


    "I''ll rip you to shreds."


    "Dream big, Slander."


    "I don''t know why I take it that way. Don''t you just have to win? You can defeat me, and you can get your justice. That''s what you''ve been doing."


    Slander glances at the demonstration as he answers softly.


    It was clearly an act of provocation, but he did not move. Even though the 16th Precinct had just begun, it was no exaggeration. It was a full-blown struggle. If you don''t want to give me control, I have to focus first. It was forbidden to jump forward.


    "That''s far enough, Slander. If you don''t want to end it with a fight..."


    "Well, we don''t have to waste any time here."


    As Slander gestures, the pillar of light cracks and distorts the space.


    "Climb on the pillar of light and the Sixteen Wars will begin shortly. Of course, they won''t know until they get to the stadium-stage. It''s a random draw."


    No one knows that Slander''s words are not true. I was more likely to use artificially to create a close match.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 588 00588 Devastation

    "Of course, all of you will be broadcast around the world. Please pay special attention to the action beggar."


    It was not the person who provided the sandals. Sihyun, as well as his lovers, looked at him coldly. The silence settles on your left. But even in that mood, Slander spoke.


    "Oh, by the way, I have something to trade with you."


    Slander claps his hands together. The secret movement was no exaggeration, even though it had already reached God''s domain.


    "With this, we are in each other''s time. It''s a fair price to pay. No one can restrict or offer this transaction."


    What you want is an equivalent exchange. The slander, who fixed his time axis, dedicated his time axis in return. At the end of Slander''s words, the time axis was fixed.


    At this moment, the designation of the past has become useless. It was impossible to go back in time. He had only one chance.


    His best hand disappears, but he doesn''t waver. It happened whether I wanted it to or not. It was long before Slander knew he could fix the time axis.


    The encounter with Slander requires considerable vigor. At the beginning, I was not going to try more than once. Blitzkrieg. If you''re not prepared for that, it''s clear it''s an agent to take down Slander.


    Slander was the closest thing to Azatos. If he could not jump from here, there would never be a chance to jump.


    "I won''t run away if you don''t come out like that."


    "You are worthy of my father''s succession. Is that the point of glamour that I''m so crushed?"


    The sighing slander opens his mouth.


    "But I''m a coward, unlike you. If we don''t do something like this, we won''t be able to wage a World Talent War because we''re nervous. If you go back in time, everything will be a mess, right?"


    "That''s ridiculous. That way, you''ll have all the power you want."


    It was like a fire. Slander had the power to make it possible. The excuse of the World Power War was nothing more than a mirage.


    "You know me too well. Well, that''s a relief. We should be able to continue with the game - disaster - as planned."


    "... will you lose if we all win the Sixteen?"


    Although the word "the sixteenth act" was used, the sport was already close to the Red White War. It was because two different classes were confronting each other for their own justice.


    "It won''t happen, but if it does, I''ll admit defeat. It''s not fair that I''m the only one pushing it."


    Slander doesn''t lose his breath until the end. It was a smile like it would never happen.


    "Hold on, Slander."


    "I look forward to it."


    Each of you hurls yourself into the pillar of light along the slander. The pillar of light, which swallowed up all the major players of the 16th act, soon vanishes without a trace.


    Bahro, it was the beginning of the Sixteen Commandments that took everything.


    /604


    Lin arrives at one of the moons orbiting an unnamed planet, raising her base. The stage assigned to her was a desert that did not grow out of grass. A barren space of sand dunes and dust clouds was unfolding endlessly.


    The temperature was not constant, and the air was sparse. Gravity, even the unstable earth, has been uniquely shown to be lifeless.


    "You''re my opponent."


    The man arrives with Lynn, looking at her with sharp eyes. Lynn, who saw him, bursts into elasticity. He looks like a perfect human, but inside, a mysterious monster slumbers.


    "Who are you?"


    "Dingo Lopez from Spain, it would be funny to say."


    "Yes. I don''t think it''s cool to come and hide it now."


    "I''ll tell you if you want me to."


    The lies I had prepared for the World Talent Wars could not have stuck in my mouth. The man smiled bitterly and cried out as he burned his body.


    "I am a snob. A monarch of the polar sphere, frozen and stopped many stars. And it will be your nightmare."


    I took off my human coat and went back to my original self. He became a cold, burning flame.


    Aurora''s raging flames spit out a dull, dull color. Like smoke, the faded flames are blurred, but the waves of flames never blur.


    KGGGGERRR!


    The man who roared toward the world turned a cloud of dust into a snowstorm. The surrounding dunes turn into icebergs and begin to pile up. Lin licks her lips in an invisible storm. A shimmering sigh slaps her cheek, but she doesn''t worry.


    "Perfect for me."


    The one who rules the harsh and the one who decides the Ice Age. Rin vomits a red mistress, realizing she doesn''t lack anything against her. She was a living flame, from head to toe, golden.


    Defeat was unacceptable.


    The World Talent Show was a stage for the future of Zephyros, not only for the human race. This is where it all went wrong. Once the result was set, it could never be changed. It was clear that defeat would soon lead to death.


    "Fire and ice... interesting. It''s like a straw match. When will I ever face someone like you again?"


    As Lin spread her ten tails, ten suns rose above her. The scorching sun warms its surroundings as if it were opposed to a prodigy. The surface began to melt like cotton candy. Lin drives out the waves and empowers the Red Woman.


    "Now, shall we start with improving your constitution?"


    It''s fun to boil the ice hot. Lin bares her fangs and staggers toward the plumber.


    Boom.


    When the extreme heat and extreme cold met, there was a storm. Within this time, the surface of the ground that could not withstand the elevated car of temperature began to chisel without cause. The expansion and contraction repeated and split the parched ground.


    The battle between Lin and Luxe was a battle between spear and shield.


    Do they become flames that melt ice, or even sparks that freeze ice? They were in a feeding relationship. We were in a position to eat each other, so the battle was a moment.


    Lin advances, pushing the snow clouds formed in the atmosphere. Fast rope. With overwhelming firepower, she raises her strength to trample the wretch. Her golden body immediately turned white.


    [Phlegm 38370;]


    The fever was a very simple opening. Rise in temperature, overlap of heat. And two concepts of overheating. She was a moving sack and a glowing volcano that contained all of her abilities. It was a concept that did not match the cold and cold to her burning as fuel.


    KGGGZZZZRRR!


    [Opening wall - zero point reached


    However, the plumber was also a creature that was not compatible with heat and warmth. As he opens the gates, the blazing white world begins to crumble. With an endless run to zero and an endless run to 100, Lin smashes into the satellite.


    /605


    Bererosa arrives on one of the moons in a pillar of light, frowning. The stage assigned to her was the swamp. Green algae were eroding the entire satellite. The mud rises to the ankle and there was no place to rest from the beginning.


    The whole area did. Not only was it thick and sticky, but the smell was intense. All kinds of insects were flying around, and different insects were crawling around. It was full of sensory stimuli only.


    It was then that Bererosa bowed her head to an unknown threat.


    "Huh?!"


    Something thin and long cut her flesh and muscles as light as tofu. Blood spills over the wound deep enough to see the bone, but Bererosa shrugs and laughs.


    A thin thread of silk that can only be perceived if you raise your senses. It''s because they knew whose it was. On the contrary, Bererosa turns her head and a woman jumps from behind her back.


    "You won''t need my introduction. You little brat!"


    Atlac Nacha reveals his true nature and spits out cobwebs. Half human, half spider, she has eight legs and two hands. The webs emanating from her ten paws mess with Bererosa''s path.


    Bererosa notices that her surroundings are entirely Atlac Nacha''s domain. You saw dark red poison fog and ice webs.


    "What do you think? The feeling in my spider house."


    "I told you it was different next time."


    Bererosa''s answer was already given. Even if she was immersed in Atlac Nacha''s realm, her skill would not be lost.


    "It''s not me who''s locked up, it''s you."


    Bererosa tightens her fingers to make room. The Eight Circles have been upgraded repeatedly and have lost their original form. It becomes one with the space control technique, Action, and it just flows through her body. What she does and what she does is her Eight Circles.


    Bererosa, who folded, bent and distorted the space and formed numerous spheres, incorporated the concept of space and bicycle in it. Bererosa, who pushed the centrifugal force to the extreme, poured tens of thousands of spheres for Atlac Nacha mercilessly.


    Instinctively aware of the power of the Eight Circles, Atlacha used eight legs and two hands to create a wall.


    [Threading - Spiral]


    A wall of cobwebs is a fortress of iron. Taking advantage of the moment, Atlach Nacha, who endured Bererosa''s aggression, left his post with a swift gesture.


    "You have a debt to repay."


    I didn''t get enough money for the parts of Hailer''s continent. Billions of continents almost died there because of Atlac Nacha''s personal greed and desire. Without Sihyun, the continent would have been overturned. Terrible thing to think about. It was an unforgivable event.


    "I don''t want you to think that silk is all I have."


    Atlac Nacha flicked his finger and used a kite. The ability to connect two different concepts has shown absolute utility in the struggle between beings.


    But her expectations fell without warning. Bererosa''s legs, which he did not suspect would lead to the surface of the earth, were still solid.


    "It''s no use. We already know that your ability is a force that moves through space and dimensions."


    I heard the story of him struggling to kill Atlac Nacha, but I couldn''t have made the same mistake.


    "You haven''t had a next chance since the beginning."


    Yun was already a retarded ability once. That was before Shi Hyun opened up. Even if it was a tricky magic, it was funny as long as I knew how to use special abilities just as if I knew tricks and laughed.


    Bererosa could not handle the space as easily as a kite.


    "No way!"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    ???: Yeah, that''s possible.

 589 00589 Devastation

    "Denying reality doesn''t change anything."


    Bererosa, who opened her third more evolved eye, avoided Atlac Nacha''s silk with a single paper difference. Is it because I can read the past and the future? The spider silk seemed to be avoiding Bererosa by itself.


    Bererosa, wrapped in Eid circles, lunges for Atlac Nacha. She straightens the streets at once and kicks Atlac Nacha in the jaw. With a eerie, eerie sound, Atlac Nacha''s poison shatters.


    "Hehe?!"


    The destructive power from the gaps in space has become an inevitable trap. Even before jumping, Bererosa was a typical wizard-supporter who supported her allies from afar.


    But now she''s a warrior headed for the melee war. She takes advantage of the space around her and doesn''t even give her time to think.


    Bererosa was a nightmare that she was able to manipulate the distance and spacing freely to Atlac Nacha, who enjoyed playing around with her opponent using spider silk and kites.


    "Don''t even think about using the breach. I''ve heard of it. The one who has brought you defeat... So there is no way you can win."


    Atlac Nacha''s eyes are filled with despair. Bererosa''s words were like a death sentence for her.


    /606


    The swimming onstage looked around. Her arrival satellite was surprisingly the location of civilization. A place with a population density similar to that of humanity. It is a place where at least billions of living things live. That is how the swim around the city concluded.


    A satellite rooted by an unknown tribe had a magnificent and majestic history. There must have been a disciplined and planned future. It was a place with advanced skills and abilities that no one could see. It was even weirder not to judge.


    However, the swim was forced to frown. It is because no one has seen such a civilization. The streets were wide and smooth, but scattered. I couldn''t hear a breath.


    A common graveyard grief and gloom grazed the swimming cheeks. At that time, one being appeared after piercing the spooky night.


    The sewing marks were sharp on the skin that was cold and thin enough to show blood lines. Eyes on the back of the hand and mouth on the palm of the hand. In both hands, his eyes and mouth hung as if seen. Swimming already knew who he was.


    ''Igolognac.''


    Either he read the idea of swimming or Egolognac shrugged his shoulders and evaluated her.


    "Fifty points. Praise be for noticing me. But I can''t believe you''re still giving me a ripe baby..."


    Igolognac grumbles as he looks at the swimming pool.


    "You''re only 50 points for me. It''s funny how nervous I''ve been."


    Swimming said that, but without slowing down the tension, the posture was correct. The man who wiped out Washington, D.C., and spread a disease called Reverse to all of humanity. Egolognac, who uses distortion and corruption, was definitely strong.


    "Sixty points, you have the courage to say that to me on a subject you just stepped off. It''s either swollen liver or no swollen liver."


    How about, "I''ve seen someone I''m not worthy of?"


    In response to the swimming, Igolognac smirked madly as he struck his knees.


    "Hehehe, yes, that''s it! Otherwise, it''s not worth coming back to life!"


    Bondi was a creature of malice. I got pleasure and pleasure from committing and harassing others. I found life''s hope in breaking it and breaking it.


    It would be fun to drop a hard-working existence to the bottom. As he watched the swim, Egolognac once again opened his arms.


    "Let''s see if we can make a contribution like we just saw."


    The ground shook as Egolognac whistled. Soon, many infected appeared across the horizon. The dead, as well as those infected with the disease-virus- of corruption that could harass even the living, have filled the horizon.


    Hundreds or billions of infected were surrounded by swimming.


    "Come on, you incompetent things that only die. Hit it."


    Infections in the mountains shake the earth in a single word of Igolognac. The migration of the infected was enough to give the viewer overwhelming despair, but the swimming did not shake. Even though the entire satellite was hostile, she was not frustrated.


    [Open Wall - Strong Renaissance]


    It was a force that shaped the mind that did not give in to adversity. Swimming to its fullest potential has become a weapon capable of building even the greatest of old existences.


    Bang, as she pushes out her heavy footsteps, the surface cracks like a spider web and sinks deeper. A gigantic piece of information that can be observed even outside the atmosphere. I took a deep breath and gave it as much as I could.


    Kugu, the swimming rights have pierced the atmosphere and split the continent in two. She never looked down on the overflowing abundance of boom. The infected set foot in the sanctuary have vanished with a massive civilization.


    As everything turned to dust, Egolognac kicked his tongue briefly.


    "Zero. Killing them all before they get excited... that''s disregarding the students'' intentions, young lady."


    "I''m the student, not you."


    A twinkling swim struck Egolognac''s abdomen. Corrected by the strong-willed, she pushes forward with dignity, pushing away distortion and corruption.


    /607


    "What a strange sight."


    One was floating through the air. The stage she had to go through was unprecedented from the beginning. It was because there was no surface of the earth from the beginning. Only the heavy, dark atmosphere was slowly flowing.


    Unstable atmosphere and incomplete nucleus. It was no exaggeration that the satellite was a time bomb that didn''t know when it was going to explode.


    "Is he coming?"


    One looked in front of the invisible one inch ahead. The entity that emerged through the plasma storm was one she knew well.


    Yves T''Stil. He was large enough to reach the sky and the bat wings on his back held a full-body tentacle mass. It was impossible to distinguish my face from my body. Just a prowling lump of flesh - breasts - representing all of him.


    "Are you my opponent? That''s funny. No, this is the flow of destiny, too."


    It was Eve Twist, disgusting enough to make me nauseous, but his voice was always mild and respectful. The one holding the Heart Sword smiles bitterly.


    "Don''t you think it''s a little too much to talk about when you come back to the world to get revenge?"


    "How rude. I saw your limits then. I have always been considerate of you. Give up meaningless fighting. Admit defeat and I''ll save your life."


    "... would give me a more humiliating experience than death, even if I were to withdraw here. Isn''t that right?"


    One saw obscenely moving tentacles. The shiny tentacles were thick and long together. The sweet smell pierces the end of your nose, and one turns his head. Yves T''Stil''s intentions were clear.


    "It''s a natural outcome. A few moments of shame would be better than death... but it will only take thousands of years. In the process, if I have a child, I will gladly accept it."


    "Ridiculous."


    "There can be no greater mercy."


    "Shut up."


    [Open wall - no polarity]


    One who had received a dramatic correction covered the sky with a heart sword. Eve Tstill was clearly beyond her capabilities. But that didn''t mean I couldn''t win.


    "The price of my hand is great."


    Numerous tentacles were bent like whips. One lowers his head and accepts every trace of the tentacles. However, the ability to reverse and reverse everything, ''reverse'', penetrated the drama. The spear broke the concept and logic, but not even one heart.


    One of you picks up a nearby cardiothoracic sword at the same time as the one that couldn''t withstand the power of inversion. She was able to handle numerous weapons, changing the shape of the heart blade with time and circumstance.


    Broken heart sword in your right hand, broken heart sword in your left hand. When the heart sword in your left hand is broken, hold it in between with your right hand. One continued to be violent, like a wheel.


    A workshop with no concessions. The instant the power of reversal flies fiercely, one eye flashes in horror.


    "I was already expecting it."


    One of them threw up his abilities while beating his body.


    Similar Jaehyun (63952; Note: The ability of the body to make its own for a period of time completely absorbed the power of inversion. Yves T''Steel''s ability is pure utility, with no physical factors present. It was definitely a miracle and a miracle.


    Through the Apostle''s evidence, one artificially expanded his vessel, and the inverse force that had been stored in the body bounced off. Number of exorcisms. One tiny scratch on Yves T''Stil''s body is brutally inserted into his heart blade.


    "Not a chance!"


    Workshop that inverts and reverses the inverted force. Hana and Yves T''Stil hang off their tails. The Black Blood-Existing Poison spills out from Yves T''Stil''s body, but not one.


    Her arms melt, her eyes disappear, but her claws don''t stop. Her focus on winning was close to obsession.


    "If you''re back from the dead, you''d better not be creeping around. You''ve already died once."


    One of the reverse forces bounces off with a single cardiothoracic sword, giving away numerous tentacles in one fell swoop. The distinction was clear, but Eve T''Stil, who was pushed from the grave, could not say a word.


    "I mean, there''s nothing you can''t die again."


    /608


    K''Tulu, who carries out destruction and apocalypse, has ruled out everything that stands in his way. He was a warrior and a demon who trampled and trampled everything. Disasters destroying planets, destroying destiny. Everything he passed was just ashes and faded back into history.


    It was only natural that he accepted Slander''s offer and became the last eight. The history of his defeat was the humiliation he wanted to hide and the history he wanted to hide. I had to live to get rid of the past. It was not a problem to reanimate if you could live.


    However, K''Tulu soon had to admit that his predictions had gone horribly wrong. Even if it was a lifetime mistake, it was no exaggeration.


    K''Tulu stares at the catastrophe falling from the sky.


    "What nonsense of power."


    Sherry, K''Tulu''s opponent, is targeting a staged satellite. After realizing that the concept of being an outsider is still adapted, she left behind her own opening, Genesis.


    The beginner who announced the beginning of the universe carved out the satellite with a ferocious aura.


    Although the creation was short-lived, it was the best. All the processes and results were in one explosion. Sherry draws strength from the Apostle''s evidence and unleashes an infinite amount of open walls.


    Gueung, the satellite that couldn''t withstand the bombers was already destroyed.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    The action of the heroes is brief. Just as long as it doesn''t become airborne. Progress will be slower, but we appreciate your patience.

 590 00590 Devastation

    The surface spills like a hoe. The rhythm of the external nucleus and internal nucleus. In a situation where everything was shattered and collapsed, K''Tulu used the reverse direction to squeeze through the gap. I tried my best to reverse the flow of time and take control.


    But Sherry didn''t make his move. To be precise, the incomplete reversal did not allow her to follow in her footsteps. It was also natural. Now he was sharing his abilities with Cash.


    There was no way you could hunt down another creature with your half-assed ability. Sherry and K''Tulu were devastated. I could win or lose depending on my condition or luck that day.


    "... then."


    [Opening wall - regression of origin]


    I had no choice but to speed up. At the same time as K''Tulu''s announcement, Sherry''s history began to be erased. Time wasn''t on her side. But Sherry lost track of time, as you can see. The time she accumulated was billions. It was not a level that could be dismantled at once.


    Moreover, she could not tolerate it. Sherry, covered in dark matter, artificially raises her rage. What she wants is for the satellite''s core to explode. Sherry throws a spear at the unpredictable explosive power of Genesis.


    "Avoid him like a dog. Your life is already out of your concern."


    "How dare...!"


    "You''re like a dog because you can only bark like that. Isn''t there a more unusual answer?"


    K''Tulu''s eyes sank cold. I became the last eight because I felt confident that anyone could win except Se-hyun. But whatever this is, He bursts into elasticity as he looks at the creation of the world shooting at the satellite''s core.


    I accepted it lightly, but I didn''t think it would end lightly. K''Tulu trembles at the thought that he might face a second death here.


    /609


    The hundreds of thousands of meteorites and asteroids piloting Xsackclude is no exaggeration, even if it is one star. The rays that make up his body vomit a brilliant color. Even a satellite couldn''t contain him beyond size and scale.


    K''Sackclude spills its light. Just as there were so many objects in the body, the satellites selected on the stage were a matter of consuming them. There was no place where his will could not reach. Even on the other side of the satellite, he could reach it in a second if he wished.


    Alto, who swallowed the satellite and its expanding Xsackclude, gave the wind a scattered hair.


    "It''s noisy, Xaxcludt. I heard that a lame dog barks louder. That''s exactly what you''re doing."


    "Negative."


    "Oh, did you hear that? Anyway, my ears are bright."


    Alto was able to stand alone, even if there was no connection. And I could confidently look up at Xsackclude. Her long build was not a mirage that suddenly disappeared overnight. It has always been a solid foundation of support beside her.


    She was able to stand up again in a short period of time because she had experience and memories. It was the same even if it was born as the body of Nilatothep. She was in a state of her own will and will.


    Alto was able to confront the Ksackclutch like this because it was one of the bodies that had been ''opened up'' from Nialla Totep''s touch. Moreover, the constant force that entered her through the evidence of the apostle became another support for her.


    "Forgiveness. Unacceptable. Shadow, apostle of the king. Death. Punishment."


    Numerous heavenly bodies revolved fiercely along the rays emitted by Xsackclude. Swinging an indescribable mass was a prop from the Kreutzkl?rtmann.


    If you allow it to strike, it will turn to dust in between. Even if the target becomes a satellite, nothing has changed. But Alto smiles bitterly. She has revealed her nature for a long time.


    "You talk too much about being robbed to the bottom."


    Alto''s mind was filled with chaos and confusion, but Alto was distracted. She longs to see the despair of Xsackclude. I wanted to see him fall to the bottom.


    "Shadow. The apostle of the king. Body. Separate. Victory. Confidence."


    "You think I and Papa are different? That is unforgivable."


    Ksackclude, with its ancient light, was an obstacle during the troubles for a shadow master. There was a difference between imagination and excellence. Despite this, K''Sackclude has been defeated in vain. He had the most powerful weapon in his hand, but he couldn''t kill the opponent.


    For Alto, K''Sackclude was just a fool who couldn''t even use his abilities.


    "The idea of coming back to Papa was a complete failure!"


    Even when he did not gain a soul and a bow, he was in a state beyond Xsackclude. The challenge again did not change the outcome.


    Alto, who had thrown many heavenly bodies, scattered a black fog. Their fight to invade galactic armies across the galaxy was a disaster on its own. Even if the Earth were far away, it wouldn''t be safe.


    Alto, who cut off dimensions and dimensions, declared to the world:


    [Zip 38370;) - Table Commencement]


    Vain theories, vain theories. An unproductive pun. An incident that ends with thoughts only. Alto loved it so much. The realm of delusion and imagination has always inspired her. The table consolation further reinforced her inspiration.


    Words that are unrealistic become reality. How exciting and exciting this is. The tabletop was an opening that revealed the desire deep in her heart.


    Alto was unable to control himself. Alto strokes the cheek above and lets out a deep breath. After swallowing the saliva, she puts lies and deceit in her mouth.


    "Pronouns one, light cannot overcome darkness."


    Alto''s declaration made the imagination a reality.


    /610


    The phenomenon that can be defined as miraculous, azirang, or fog all over my body seemed to fade away, but it never disappeared. As the ruler of the unnamed and owner of the unseen, he aimed at Shu as soon as the Sixteen Commandments began.


    Shoe reveals the horn of the goat, the trademark, which unleashes dark matter.


    On the other side of the infinite expansion. I don''t know where it is, but it''s out there somewhere. A space where there are beings who can see everything in dust and turn it back to dust. She invited Anonymous there. To the garden-extrospace she carries.


    There was no conversation between the two of you. They knew each other''s positions and positions well. At the moment everything was decided by force, there was no need for words.


    From the moment their gaze met, they began to bite each other''s necks.


    [Open Wall - Destiny Tafa]


    Fate twists and twists its fate. Eliminating the imminent threat to himself, he unlawfully made the outer space designated by Shu.


    Even without an indefinite bow, he was able to move on. Born in the body of Azatoth, he was born high in nature.


    "But I have the same conditions."


    Shoe turns over the bludgeoning. Every time she and Anonymous collide, there is a huge explosion in outer space. They broke concepts and logic, carved scars into obscure spaces, giving and receiving billions of workshops every second.


    For those who control the flow of time, collapse the center of space and penetrate the universe every minute, size and distance were meaningless.


    An anonymous struggle with high shoe and limits to borrow abilities from the children who gave birth to him could reach space beyond outer space.


    "I was hoping it would come from my father, but it''s no big deal. Or is that how you were born?"


    "Hehe, that''s what it looks like. Your eyes are so low you''re ashamed to put them in your mouth."


    Shoe, who sent the turbulence of outer space and the dark age of the universe, originates from dark matter. As she opened her arms, outer space began to tremble. Soon, a dark matter was gathering around her, making up outer space.


    Her childbearing and multitude of children were not so shallow as to discuss her illiteracy within months of birth. Moreover, her power did not end here.


    [Open wall - after power outage 32118]


    At the same time as the dark matter that had been scattered throughout the universe clumped together, a great number of beings sank on top of it. Shu''s children responded to her call.


    The post power outage was not observed due to its measurable or non-measurable utility. The mass that cannot be seen or held by the hand is weighed without pittance.


    As the dark matter condensed to its limit, the entire three-dimensional space was crushed. Space that will not be repaired by any means. Mass bombs penetrate beyond three dimensions to four dimensions. It was inevitable, knowing that Shu and her children were there after the war.


    It was a curse that must be taken after the siege, both armed with a deadly blow and with the blessing of a gray hair at the same time.


    "Careful. It''s been a long time since I''ve worked so hard for my shoulder."


    Gu Woong, as soon as the post-war war war coughs, his eyes were wide open. After the power outage, he was already approaching. The fateful man who created the variables through the blast of fate reached out his hands forward.


    And everything in outer space was pushed out.


    /611


    As soon as Shihyun arrived on an unknown planet, he returned to Bone-Cetillion. The place where he set foot was the afterlife itself. The source of life. The beginning and the end. Close to the concept of the Creator, Ubo Satlla was in charge of the end of the assembly and was in charge of the prototype of all living things.


    Purification and maintenance. And repairs. That was Ubo Satlah, or the power to turn the universe around.


    GUUUUURRRR.


    Obviously, Ubo Satlla was covering an unnamed planet. He frowned as if he was tired of his magnitude, which is 80,000 times the size of the sun.


    Ubo Satlla''s nature was a disgusting lump of flesh. The sky was not enough, and it spread like a mountain range. Just what I was looking at seemed to discourage me and my mind.


    "... it''s no coincidence that you swallowed half the universe before."


    Maybe it''s because he entered the post-apocalyptic swamp of Ubo Satlla as a living person, not a dead one. The landscape that could be contained with two eyes and the notion that could be heard with two ears were distorted. Not only the atmosphere you can inhale through your nose, but even the words you can use with your mouth twisted.


    He turns his head in a daze and sees a human approaching him.


    "Are you Ubo Satlin?"


    "Yes, I am Ubo Satla. No, should we say us? Maybe it''s me. What would you do if it wasn''t? Ugh, I''m scared."


    It was as if several people were speaking at the same time. Could it be a side effect of wearing a human scarf? Or is it Ubo Satla''s innate trait? I thought it was the latter who looked at Ubo Satlla.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 591 00591 Devastation

    Given the nature of the cluster, it was not so strange. There was a high probability that the concept called self was not established. Ubo Satlla was not a unified individual, as expected by Xihyun. His spirit was a combination of wisdom and intelligence. It was just a bunch of traces of instinct.


    Ubo Satlla was no longer his old self. Rather, I was more like a dead man who never forgot his past. Sihyun burst into resilience in the fall of Ubo Satla. Early on, he was tall enough to be compared to Azatos. I wasn''t talking about anger. Roles and proportions have elevated Ubo Satla''s position.


    Over time, the deterioration was not a level to participate in the hilarious comedy of the World Talent Feud.


    "Why are you, or are you following Slander?"


    "Do I have to tell you that? You know that. Our birth was in his hands. I can''t say no. Stupid."


    "You didn''t have to ask."


    Ubo Satlla seems to have become Slander''s pawn. Maybe he''s a natural. Looks like Slander was deeply involved in his resurrection. It was bound in thick shackles and long chains.


    A catastrophe that consumed half the universe becomes a mere servant if one creature commands it. Could there be such a fateful fate? Sihyun smiled but didn''t say it out of his mouth.


    What I was curious about was not Slander''s relationship with Ubo Satla. Even the most trivial topics could be guessed before coming here. What he wanted to ask was a completely different topic.


    "What in God''s name did you learn through Azatos? How great was the speech that made it so sudden?"


    It was a question I wanted to ask from the moment I met him. Yog Sotos testified that Ubo Satla had become corrupt after meeting Azatos.


    It would have been a shocking encounter. But he had no idea what it was. Ubo Satlla was far from personal desire. He was a cluster. I couldn''t have a uniform orientation. It was because there was no center of being a subject.


    Suddenly, there was no reason to swallow the universe. Above all, I lacked motivation.


    At that time, it was not a situation, but it was different now. The party was right in front of me.


    "Don''t you know? You have to know. Are you deceiving us? Then you might be sad."


    It was a curiosity that appeared on Ubo Satlla''s face. I thought I would know, of course. What the hell did Ubo Satllah think of that? Sihyun could not predict his intentions. It''s because they didn''t know where they were and what they missed.


    "You sound like I know."


    "You are the mark of Azatoth. You can''t possibly not know. Obviously. Are you ignoring the reality? So fake is out of the question."


    "What does that mean? Any sign of him, of course?"


    "That''s odd. You don''t need to know about the other traces. But the problem is you don''t know. You have to know. He will, too. You''ve seen him."


    "... what?"


    He had to pause for a moment because it was an attitude close to certainty. It wasn''t pointless to say so.


    Dream-land. A place you have to go through sleep and hypnosis. If that''s where Ubo Satla is describing it, there''s nothing you wouldn''t understand. There you could see the soul of Azatos.


    But it''s the truth. Maybe Azatos wasn''t in outer space in the first place? Or does Ubo Satlla know what happened to Azatos? Is the dimension that Yog Sotos was talking about the key to finding answers?


    Sihyun could not figure out what Ubo Satla wanted to say. Regrettably, Ubo Satlla took a look instead of unraveling his question.


    "I''m going to swallow this world-space anyway. All you have to do is die. Slander gave us the right to clean this place up."


    "Slander admitting it doesn''t make it work. It wasn''t Slander who stopped you before, it was the others."


    "At least I''ve been told I won''t stand in our way. It shouldn''t be too hard for Slander to reenact that day once the enemy is gone. Besides, you said you''d help me when I got here."


    "Why do you want to erase the universe so badly?"


    It was a beaten dream once. Even if I brought him back here now, it wouldn''t be meaningful. The extreme choice was only the extreme choice.


    "We''re going to start over. I will erase the false reality and lead everyone on the right path! I have nothing to say to you that I don''t know about."


    "Don''t you want to stop here?"


    "I wouldn''t have even started if I''d stopped on such a thin horse. So here''s where we cut him loose. Ugh, I don''t want to get sick. But I''m going to move on."


    Unbreakable determination poured out of Ubo Satlah''s mouth. There must have been a good reason. Even Ubo Satla was shocking enough to be corrupted. The reality that Ubo Satla had to make the ultimate choice.


    An unknown fear and vague anxiety passed through my heart, but she did not shake.


    Two fists were perfect for someone who was dreaming of nothing. He has punished so many people so far. Ubo Satla was no different.


    "Then I guess I''ll have to knock myself out for answers. I like this world pretty well. If I hadn''t met you in World War II, you and I would have fought like this."


    "Khhh-khh-khh-khh. You like this world?" Hehehe. You will soon curse this world more than any of us. No, you have to! Otherwise, you wouldn''t be who you are. "


    A beautiful thing to say. Unfortunately, the riddle was not his taste in poetry. I couldn''t have been deceived. Even if the future is unstable, even if fate is rigid, what he should do has not changed.


    "Is that all you have to say?"


    "At least I''ve said everything I need to say right now. But that''s okay. If we can get inside, we can talk about what we can''t do. Heehee! Welcome."


    Ubo Satlla in a human hood turns his back. Then I crawled into the flesh. An unnamed planet twists as a collection of wisdom and intelligence collides within a hunk of flesh with only instinct.


    GUUUUURRRR.


    As we speak, Ubo Satlla has risen to perfection. Wearing the afterlife as armor, he was the source of life. The fact that it''s there is starting to twist the main axis of the galaxy.


    When he noticed the mutation, he broke the boundary between his dream and reality. Ubo Satlla had a very special history among his adversaries. We had to do everything we could from the beginning to deal with Ubo Satlla, the closest identity to the Creator.


    [Opening (Phi 38370;) - Unstoppable]


    A value that does not change over eternal years. The overwhelming truth that can break even the fixed future. The demonstration of the power to overthrow even that destiny, not to usurp it, intervened in the flow of the universe.


    Soon, Halo rises above his head. The ring formed by the Ancient Light shines brightly.


    He lays the wings of the Forever Sect on his back, and the ring of light on his head explodes toward Ubo Satlla.


    As one universe flies, one soul vanishes from the swamp of Ubo Satlla. It was an unfair exchange, but it was also natural. It was a possible trick because it was Ubo Satlla, called the source of life.


    Ubo Satlla, a group of people, was one and all. The whole and one. One by one, Ubo Satlla was an example and a body.


    The number of spirit-sons that make up Ubo Satlla was uncanny.


    The weight section. It was no exaggeration to say that the history of the universe was in the body. Moreover, even a mediocre spirituality has the possibility of being calibrated by Ubo Satlla to become a beacon to the god of outer space. It was also because of that process that prevented the explosion.


    "Indeed. There is a framework for portraying the Samran statue without the logic of Samran."


    I laughed. Sihyun had no choice but to understand why other beings could not kill Ubo Satlla.


    A combination of close stock and the ability to take advantage of the stock to its limit. It was no wonder Ubo Satlah had not been found to be able to block his path.


    It was a great deed that only a colony could possess in return for abandoning its ego. It was not an achievement that could be achieved by the difference in size.


    However, it was not that I had been negligent until now. From the moment he realized the soul-infinite, and took the infinite-ultimate, he spent a hard time. I broke the boundary between my dream and reality and spent a lot of time in it.


    To be a little better. For a better future.


    "Souls are shallow and spacious, while bowels are deep and narrow."


    The soul and the armor that came from the inside of Sihyun filled each other.


    Maybe they both came from Azatos. The horn and the anvil fit exactly like yo (20985;) and iron (20984;). From the beginning, I was as close as I had ever been to one ability.


    "... Phew."


    The power generated by the encounter with Soul Soul and Moors gave Sihyun unlimited possibilities.


    God of outer space couldn''t handle it. However, Sihyun graciously accepted the power. The ''bowl'' has already been completed before. All he had to do was fill it with water.


    Ouch. Soon after, a lot of water poured down into the completed bowl. Sihyun, who operated both the soul circle and the anvil at the same time, created two spheres.


    A massive explosion built around ancient light and a massive explosion built around eternity. The demonstration that captured both spheres caused ''ultimate chaos''.


    Corrected by his unconscious nature, he challenged the impossible as if it were natural. It was not enough that the ultimate chaos was shaped by the image of transcendence, so it expanded the area where the ultimate chaos could go to the waves.


    The heavy explosion triggers a chain explosion as Xihyun''s arm leaves a shadow. Catastrophes that cannot be measured at the beginning and the end. The universe repeated contractions and expansions.


    GUUURRRYYYY.


    Ubo Satllah fiercely resisted in a space where form and concept lose meaning and weird laws and logic conquer everything. He cleanses the ultimate chaos and divides it into the light of eternity and ancient times, shaking his lifeline.


    "Hehehehe."


    In the shock of separation of the mind and body, Xi Hyun vomited a foam. Ubo Satlla, who was responsible for the beginning and end, was able to carry out a bombardment that surpassed the gap between the two. It was his domain to determine the end of the living and the death.


    A violent collision within a mile of each other. The battle between Sihyun and Ubo Satla has influenced the multiverse-Multiple Universe beyond its vast expanse. Their overflowing force has reached an area that cannot be crossed.


    It was inexplicable at distances and intervals. It was another realm of possibility-future-. It was a place that would never be seen, but the brawl of extraordinary beings allowed him to.


    In a vast space where galaxies looked like marble stones, Sihyun and Ubo Satlla also destroyed the multibus.


    They had already crossed God, crossing multiple dimensions beyond which humans could not perceive.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 592 00592 Devastation

    There was destruction all around. Several trillions or hundreds of planets were scattered like dust in a single collision, and there was no concept of time.


    The power that Sihyun and Ubo Satla engraved on each other became the gateway to the circulatory point - the gateway that must be taken to the future - and filled the entire universe. Soon, the universe came to a strange phenomenon that was returning without moving forward. Even the flow of time is reversed.


    As the lines that shared the past and the future became ambiguous, the concepts of the present collapsed. I attacked Ubo Satla because what happened happened happened happened, and I hit him because what happened happened happened happened happened.


    A vicious cycle in which causes and consequences hang in the tail. The double positives and double negativity spirals created a terrible contradiction. The ultimate chaos draws light and darkness, filling the void universe with enormous power.


    Ubo Satlla''s swamp shields the ultimate chaos with an infinite spirit. The center of the universe shook as infinity and infinity collided. Beyond the boundaries of dreams and reality, Ubo Satlla took their multiverse to its stage.


    If there were universes that perished without shock, there were universes that were resurrected close to being able to withstand the afterstorm. The space in space flooded, and time flowed through time. The universe cries out, unable to endure their suffering, as they struggle with all their might.


    Outside the framework of the universe, Sihyun and Ubo Satlla became a disaster that sprinkled ash in three-dimensional space. They pierced even the void and held on to the time that passed. It was truly a blessing for the war of the gods.


    GUUURRRYYYY!!


    Ubo Satlla, who manipulated the beginning and end, roughly shook Sihyun''s life. And he denied all of the history that he had engraved.


    However, Xihyun did not collapse. He learned to protect his history through the struggle with K''Tulu. His time has never been broken. The future he captured has never changed.


    Ubo Satlla tries to purify him with the footprint of Azatos he has on him, but even that goes back to nothing. Sihyun, who swallowed the traces of Azatoth, was Azatoth''s power, but became a completely different being from him.


    The ultimate chaos emanating from his hands gnawed away at Ubo Satlla''s swamp. Having calibrated the soul and the anvil, Hyun was able to unleash his near-infinite abilities with immeasurable efficiency.


    Even if Ubo Satlla had numerous shields, it would have taken time to solve. When he could not withstand the increasing force and his body melted, he threw the damage away through negligence and negligence. We also reversed the damage that would come in the distant future by adjusting the causality rate.


    Shi Hyun fixed all the side effects caused by abuse of power as if they were not all there, raising output even more.


    "Die!"


    GUUREEEEEEEEEYY!!


    Ubo Satlla shudders horribly as a part of his body disappears along with an unnamed planet. His body was made up of the spirit of the whole universe. The fallen, defeated, and wiped out became a collection of Ubo Satlah.


    Ubo Satla was driven by grudges and grudges. Circumstances that have reached the limit. The thought of not wanting to fall anymore supported him. It was a group of individuals called Ubo Satlla, or Ubo Satla, who began to recite.


    At first it was weak, but their roar became stronger and stronger over time. Appealed on instinct, roared on instinct. Piled up and piled up, it gave birth to the concept of sura.


    Day (), Ten (), Hundred (+), Thousand (¦Ìm), Million (¦Ìm), Million (USD), Joe (USD 20806;), Sun (USD 22419;), Son (USD 26558;), Yang (USD 31344;), District (USD 28317;), Liver (USD 28567;), Song (USD), Ash (USD), Ultimate (USD).


    Pot History. Minseonggi (§¢20711; ¡ê31063;). Nauta.


    Wonders.


    The weight section.


    Pomegaly (¡ê30684; ¡ê32687; ¡ê30684).


    And then...


    [Opening wall - hypothetical]


    Ubo Satlla unleashes his power in a way that no one can fathom, even beyond his limits.


    Mysterious logic that cannot be expressed in words and cannot be drawn in the heart. It was an opening that only Ubo Satllar, the colony, could hold. Because there is no self, everyone''s hope is sublimated to the concept of ''number''.


    Only Ubo Satllar, who has swallowed half the universe, can hold it. Ubo Satlla, who has a history of the universe, is now a full-blown incarnation.


    Hypothesis is a number of concepts up to about 5400 cubits by weight. Numbers soon became violent. The numbers soon became quantities. The hypothesis was that even Se-hyun, who was following Azatos, was trampled.


    Protesting against the irresistible force seemed breathless. Ubo Satlla was strong because she was not the only one. Ubo Satlla, who is incalculable according to the name of the Hypothesis, surpassed the idea of Sura alone.


    GUUUREEERRYY.


    "Ugh."


    Corrected by the Hypothesis, Ubo Satlla used multiple universes as anchors to hold his ankle. The entire three-dimensional space was just a tool to trample him down.


    Sihyun intervened in the flow of the universe through an unconscious mind, but it was Ubo Satlla''s hypothesis that was creating that flow. The beings that make up Ubo Satlla were as formidable as they were, but as they piled up and became a cluster, the opening wall was never as formidable.


    Distracted mind, overwhelmed head. When the snow burns and a hole in the crown is pierced, Xi Hyun groans without enduring the agony. Sihyun faced the trajectory of the universe. It was a miracle the universe had built up. And the weight of the universe.


    Until life blooms and loses, until death comes and goes. As the beginning and end circulated, the strength of the sweat suppressed his body.


    The perfect number to split the winner and the loser. Ubo Satlla, the swamp avenger, breaks his arm. Ubo Satlla laughs low, watching the struggling demonstration. The best chance of killing annoying and annoying enemies is right around the corner.


    GUUREEERYY.


    Ubo Satlah''s resonance was strange. It was as if it was the end here. However, he never knelt. There were those who were waiting for him.


    "... Is that all you got?"


    Hyun, who broke his molars with a broken jaw, empowered his trembling legs. I didn''t come all this way to break down. Moreover, after this, a band of slanders awaits. I couldn''t face him if I couldn''t even jump over this.


    GGUUTTYYY.


    "Clusters, in the end, are all numbers."


    If the hypothetical war were a number of acts of violence, the grievances and anxiety that Hyun was carrying were vaginal bombardments. Hyun, who received the unconscious correction, held his heart.


    "I''ll show you. There are some things even the canals can''t control."


    Soul and anvil were the abilities for this moment. The seeds left by Azatos have not fallen to this extent. Times have changed, and even if the user has changed, the soul and the anvil contained the universe and the source that existed before it.


    As long as the universe was vast and vast, it could not surpass what had happened before.


    He pushed the power of self-organization to its limit, implementing what he had always thought of. I closed my eyes and tied my soul and armor with a kite.


    Infinity-soul - and extreme-long-. Sihyun began to mix two concepts that could not be mixed through a kite.


    Infinite. Infinite. Soul and anvil merged into one and gave birth to new abilities. No, it was no exaggeration to say that you broke the shell and restored its original form.


    Calibrated by soul and incarnation, the multiverse becomes . Earlier in life, Azatos'' greatest power and power gave him limitless possibilities.


    A trick you can do because you were born as an acronym. Jihyun stepped foot on the edge of the unprecedented gate and reached the pole, tying together the abilities left by Gekko Azatos.


    Boom.


    Utilizing almighty power, the demonstration escaped the impossibility of the hypothesis. Sue could no longer be his enemy.


    GGUUERYTRYYY?


    "What a surprise."


    The demonstration of the hijacking of the hypothetical was a grave expression that captured the nucleus that was forming a cluster called Ubo Satlla. And I turned back the clock.


    He broke their wishes one by one. I trampled on the idea that I didn''t want to fall anymore, and taught them the reality.


    Xi Hyun turned Sue''s power back to zero. He was all-powerful and controlled by the ultimate chaos, blocking the defect and controlling the variables.


    After defeating the hypothesis, Sihyun carved out the swamp of Ubo Satlla. The castle that the dead have built has been destroyed without pity.


    The hypothesis has become glorious, and the gloom has become weightless.


    Soon, the weight became a wonder. Nauta, Seunggi, Sailor, Pole, Ash, Jung, Liver, District, Yang, Here, Sea, Lord, Joe, Hundred Million, Bay. Ubo Satlla, who traveled back in time, became vulnerable enough to be seen. There was nothing left for him to lose Sue''s advantage. He was only a tool to rule the afterlife.


    "The afterlife..."


    It was an interesting topic, and it was an ability I wanted to acquire. Sihyun reached out to exhale Ubo Satlah.


    "Oops, that can''t be right."


    With a smile, Slander quickly grabs Sihyun''s arm.


    "What are you doing? Slander."


    "Victory and defeat has already been decided. But taking the other person''s life in vain. You really think that''s gonna work?"


    "What do you want to say? This is a fair wage."


    "Se-hyun is currently battling sixteen. You haven''t forgotten the rules of World War II, have you?"


    The World Talent Festival was a festival of the world. It was true that the rules on murder or injury were tricky to get rid of the unpleasant work.


    "... So if I kill Ubo Satlla, I lose?"


    "You''re quick to understand. Yes, you''re right."


    "That''s not a funny rule."


    "But we must keep it. Why do you think I approve of the Over-the-counter? It''s not a bloodbath, it''s a World War of Abilities. It''s a fight where there are rules."


    "What if you can''t defend it?"


    "Then the slaughter will begin. You don''t know, but the others will be in trouble if the rules go away. Life and death will be the norm for fighting, not winning or losing."


    Should we establish a perimeter of impenetrability? There was nothing I couldn''t fight for my life if I was the subject. But I had no choice if the lovers became the subjects. Sihyun had to take a step back. The dead have not returned.


    "Ubo Satlla better stay put. Even if the victory or defeat is fixed, there is no tolerance for mayhem."


    "Don''t worry. Of course I will."


    At the same time as one satellite explodes, the sound of the trumpet announces Sherry''s victory echoes through the whirlwind. The news of K''Tulu''s defeat to the outside reached his ears.


    "Look, this is happening because you listen to me." If you hadn''t listened to me, there wouldn''t have been such a spectacular defeat. "


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 593 00593 Devastation

    It happened at an exquisite time, so she couldn''t deny it.


    It was impossible to disgrace Sherry''s victory. The struggle between her and K''Tulu is sublime. Without a cause called the World Power War, it would have been straightforward for either of them to die.


    "Did you think of this situation?"


    "I only believed in the wisdom of Se-hyun."


    Slander never trusted the last eight he chose. No, to be precise, he admitted that variables and variants can occur at any time. With the worst-case scenario in mind, Slander chose the method of limitation and suggestion.


    Prevents unnecessary consumption by protecting both your own and the opponent''s forces. The word equality exchange was a mysterious number to match. I don''t like it, but I can''t say no. Briefly, he turned his head.


    "By the way, he was carrying a curious pet."


    It''s about Umrat. When I think about it, it was a natural topic. There''s no reason Slander wouldn''t notice as he wanders the streets. However, he shrugged.


    "I don''t know what you mean."


    "Oh, is that how you come out? But that''s okay, because Yog Sotos is not going to be a variable because we have to protect the entrance to outer space."


    "I didn''t even want to."


    "It''s good to see you. This World Talent Show is definitely going to be the best show. The one at the end will be Se-hyun''s neck. I''m just excited to think about it. Killing Se-hyun, who has his father''s power, is beyond him. When my father was alive, I will solve it through his unsolved virtue, Se-hyun."


    Slander''s eyes are dazed open. Sihyun was able to peer into his infinite malice and murder.


    Maybe he went crazy looking for traces of Azatos. Or did he go through a series of processes and realize it was all for nothing? Either way, it was not a sweet result.


    He raised his head and observed seven satellites. He prayed for the victory of his lovers. I was in desperate need of their help to overcome the last hurdle.


    So, with the wind of Shi Hyun, the direction of victory began to be determined.


    /612


    "It''s gone!"


    Lynn pushes the man out of the way. The body of a prodigal figure close to a natural disaster was similar to that of an extraterrestrial god, but she melted him like nothing.


    Lin holds the red mistress in her hand, sparking a flame. It was no exaggeration to say that the red mistress who had grown to her limit was Lin''s body. It has the same power as her.


    KGGGGERRRRR!


    The yawn roars, but Lynn does not take a step back. The red mistress flashed a shimmering light on her face, causing cold and heat to erode her surroundings.


    The spear was torn apart by the shield. All that remains is the final blow.


    Lin, who painted the satellite red, lunges for the prize man. The flame coming from the tip of the ten tails was not an exaggeration, even though it was the mind of the sun. The surface became enormous ocean-liquid. There was no place for an old man to run.


    "Now, give me the victory."


    Lynn, who walked through the ice age herself, grabbed his collar. As soon as she pushed her power to its limit, the moon became a star infested with light and heat.


    Like that,


    Winter did not return again.


    /613


    Bererosa bites her lip as the trumpet sounds to announce Lynn''s victory. An unsuspecting victory fell into Lin''s hands because she believed she would take it first.


    "I was going to enjoy it a little more, but no. This is the end of the joke."


    "What are you talking about! This is your limit!"


    As Atlac Nacha draws his hand from top to bottom, things in the swamp crack like tofu. Bererosa opens her eyes, twisting the space occupied by the spider web and turning the aggression of Atlac Nacha to a notch.


    "There''s still more left."


    [Open Wall - Lee Hyeongsan Mountain]


    An opening that guides you in the best possible way based on the information and circumstances you have gathered. It was a privilege only Berero could have to see the flow of time through the third eye.


    Bererosa was not disappointed, though she had to spend time observing Atlac Nacha''s actions. The dimeric acid was a gateway that increased accuracy with observation.


    "Now!"


    Bererosa, who experienced hundreds of thousands of futures in one moment, stepped forward without hesitation.


    ''Forward 10 meters. Turn left. Twist space, head back, then punch. And using the gap that comes out, three fissures. Afterwards, avoid the bottom right... "


    Bererosa walked along the path of Mount Lee Hae.


    Her movements were as natural as running water. It seemed as if it had to be. At this moment, Atlac Nacha was just a puppet that moved as Bererosa wanted.


    Bererosa punches out Atlac Nacha''s abdomen, making a single blade with a thin, long space.


    A deadly scepter you cannot see or feel. Unfortunately, Atlac Nacha didn''t even realize Bererosa was moving. Bererosa trickily targeted her blind spot.


    Bererosa was able to replicate the battle proposed by Mt. Lee, Hyeongsan. Of course, the price was victory. After grabbing the silk milk from the webs, she slapped Atlac Nacha''s wailing jaw.


    "Do you accept defeat?"


    "I''ll admit it!"


    "Do you accept defeat?"


    "I''ll never admit it!"


    Atlac Nacha looks down at Bererosa and growls. But her vigor didn''t last long. I could not change my mind as my legs were bent and my shoulders had a vent in the wind. Atlac Nacha didn''t even know how he was hurt. It seemed to be haunted by a ghost.


    "Let me ask you again. Do you accept defeat?"


    "Y-yeah, I admit..."


    Atlac Nacha, who had lost all eight legs and two hands, had no choice but to lose his mind. She doesn''t have the strength to talk anymore. It was a moment when the enemy, who felt like a huge wall, became a gentle sheep.


    "That''s all you were."


    It was an insult, but Atlac Nacha had no excuse.


    /614


    The progress of the infected has not ceased. The entire satellite was in Egolognac''s hands. The swimming burden had to be doubled.


    However, the fist of the swimming never lightened. Rather, as time went by, I gained weight. The left hand is the buttocks that pierce corruption, and the right hand is the hammer that beats distortion.


    The mountain crumbles on her side, and the river splits in her side. Kugu. Kugu. Kuwoong. Swimming to its fullest potential became a satellite cutter. The place she was going was soon.


    "80 points. It''s really not worth it. I''ll compliment you, miss."


    Egolognac, who is good at making fun of his opponent, sticks out his tongue. She tried to pierce the swimming weakness through distortion and corruption, but she was never deceived. He seduced them with many temptations, but did not budge.


    Rather, the two eyes glowed brightly. With a radiance that could only possess a single indecisive presence in his actions, Egolognac suddenly bursts into elasticity.


    "Unless it''s a way to help you, I''ll refuse an invitation to heaven."


    "99 points. I''m amazed at your determination."


    Igolognac acknowledged swimming. I''ve seen so many of them, but no jewel shines as she does.


    "But the girl''s defeat will not change."


    [Opening wall (Phi Tai 38370;) - Phi Phi Phi Mak side]


    The apex of distortion. The end of the ulcer. Igolognac twists the event in front of his eyes with open arms. He covers up the predetermined situation with pranks.


    "The lady''s fist is a wonder. You can''t reach me if you push me out. What are you going to do about her?"


    Kung, the swimming corrected by the fierce warrior, put his fist in a good way. I can reach it because it''s real, but I can''t reach it because it''s amazing. That joke didn''t work on her.


    I''m reaching out. I''m closing the gap. Swimming has only achieved natural results through natural processes. There couldn''t have been anything else.


    "Hehehe, I''ve felt it since the first time I saw it, but the lady is a mutant in many ways."


    Igolognac chuckles, vomiting blood bubbles. To him, swimming was as strange as someone from a strange world. It is because the experience and memories that have been accumulated so far have not been used.


    "You''re rotten."


    "Hehehe, 100 points. You''re right. He will, too, because I am born from the dead."


    Corrected Egolognac distorted the intention of swimming. And it corrupted her body. However, it was impossible to destroy the swimming corrected by the aggravated swimmer.


    "The Shadow Nari was a monster, but you''re also a bit of a beast."


    "I''ll take that as a compliment."


    After pushing away distortion and corruption, the swimming to beat the arcane side spread with all its might. A feast that brings all its power to one place. When she was human, she broke the cliff. I was able to go beyond that now.


    The swim struck Igolognac with an indestructible force. Extreme violence that cannot even be defended. Igolognac crossed his arms in X to stop the blow, but was lacking.


    The shock wave echoed around Kugu Palace and Igolognac. The infected fly out of the atmosphere in a backstorm. The civilization that the infected built was wiped out everywhere. Soon, the satellite split apart, unable to withstand the strike of the unknown oil.


    The satellites that gave up their orbits and bikes began to run towards the end.


    The sober Egolognac lowers his head. But there was nothing there. The whole body flew away in a single blow. After realizing the reality at a late pace, Egolognac bursts into elasticity as he looks up at the swimming.


    "... Hey, that was worth dying for. Death to a girl is a villain''s desire."


    That was all Egolognac had left in the crumbling world. When Igolognac closed his eyes, the infected disappeared into dust.


    Unfortunately, the evil has not broken its pure hope.


    /615


    In the corner, Eve T''Steel sought to take control of the world through a reverse charge. A selfish declaration of reversal - encroached upon this area, but one swung his heart sword without hesitation.


    She pushed Lee Jae-hyun to the extreme, and saw the flow of reverse power. Reading numbers was no easier than breathing, nor was reading Yves T''Stil''s movements to one of them.


    A smile was placed on the one that cut off a portion of the inverse cell through the drama. She pierces a heart blade into it before the inverse charge takes shape.


    It was a moment when the tiny crevice became a tiny groove. She was about to enter the waterway. It was the beginning that put the Heart Blade in. One inserted the heart blade in succession faster than a blink of an eye.


    The cardiothoracic sword, which pierces the gap of the inverse earth, is split in two, and another cardiothoracic sword is inserted into it.


    As the heart blade overlaps, the gap begins to widen. The craftsmanship that was done without error produced a miracle.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 594 00594 Devastation

    It was a trick that could only be done by one who had the title of the most golden man. She pierces an unknown creature based on the power humans have accumulated for thousands of years. Eve T''Stil, who lost her shield of Reverse Charge, roars. One who slashes the tentacles like a hailstorm into a heart sword is still aiming for his collar.


    Without hesitation, you spread a misunderstanding towards the nucleus between the lump of flesh and the lump of flesh. Her dramatically calibrated gesture crushes her.


    Yves Tstill''s collapse took only a minute. Watching the tentacles that make up his body crack, one of them says, "It''s steamed." Unlike a wild remark, Yves T''Stil has been laying hands from the beginning.


    "You didn''t want to win in the first place?"


    "You can tell by looking at the center of time. It is impossible to escape fate or flow. I was just compliant. The body ends up in a dream anyway. The winner has already been determined, but there''s no need to run so ugly."


    "You''ve changed. I thought you weren''t like this the last time I saw you..."


    "Nothing remains the same. As you have grown beyond me."


    That''s how Yves T''Stil fell into the atmosphere. Once the victory was fixed, it was never reversed.


    /616


    "Fourteen Pronouns, light can''t lift a planet."


    At the same time as Alto''s declaration, the planets lifted by Xsackcludt fall like clouds. The beam from his body captures the planets, but the result remains unchanged. K''Sackclude stares at the falling planets in a daze.


    Virtual became a reality within the table. In a space where falsehood is the truth, the Xsackclude struggles to win. It was my 14th compulsion. Alto''s words become a chain that binds his feet. I couldn''t win more than this.


    "Ulceration. Treason. Amendments. Requirements."


    "What are you talking about all of a sudden? Where are you going with that stunt you just had? Are you begging so miserably?"


    Alto shunned the rays of Ksackcludt''s light, and laughed in his mouth. Cradled with desperation, Xsackclude exclaims for its own privilege to vaporize the entire satellite.


    [Open Wall - Light Heart]


    The light, the declaration of devotion to it. K''Sackclude draws out all the surrounding light and spews it out with a single burst of energy. All weather forward bombing. The ancient light was powerful enough to sweep away the shadows, but Alto was buried.


    "Fifteen grand priests, light slower than a turtle."


    With Alto''s declaration, the flash of light fades away.


    Only a small amount of light, like fireflies, covers the Xsackclude. The light that lost the advantage of speed was just a kind of electromagnetic wave.


    Alto lies on the throne, piercing the core of Xsackclude. K''Sackclude quickly opens his mouth as he finds a bright crystal in Alto''s hands, which could be his nucleus.


    "Stop. Stop. Stop. Compromise. Jessie. Demand. Accept."


    "Admit defeat."


    "... defeat. Acknowledge."


    Alto drops a bright crystal and turns his hair back roughly enough to reveal his eyelid.


    "Do you get it now? This is the difference between me and you. I never laid a hand on you until now because I had no reason to. I can''t believe you crawled up here without knowing it. I know your fountain."


    Alto, who stomped on Xsackclude, does not conceal his wacky, crooked tail.


    /617


    Unknown planets reappear that have disappeared through the boundaries of dreams and reality, and the unknown reappears with both hands raised. Soon after, the sound of the triumphant trumpet sounded from everywhere, he closed his eyes. It was just a bunch of weird news. It was like saying that all the last eight were defeated.


    Even if I try to die, the trend that has gone by once will not come back again. Quickly identifying the situation, Anonymous opened his mouth.


    "Surrender."


    "Oh, what are you talking about? It''s time to get high. I''m fine. Come on."


    "The charter has begun, and I have no hobby of risking my life."


    Shoe is tired of staring at anonymity. He was a strange creature from beginning to end. If he was moving to kill him, he suddenly reached out for cooperation.


    "Too bad. A little faster would have won us a glorious victory, not just a howl." "


    "Don''t be afraid."


    There was nothing Shoe could decide. It''s because her victory was decided at the same time that Anonymous declared surrender. It was impossible to reverse the victory or defeat.


    "Yeah, it wouldn''t be bad to live a worthless life like that. But if I touch you..."


    The dark matter twitches behind Shu''s back. The veil that constitutes outer space and the source of her power. You shrug your shoulders as if the depths of the beast were unsettled and the fatigue was dull.


    "Okay. I won''t touch you first. Well, you wouldn''t believe me if I told you..."


    "There''s no reason not to."


    /618


    The seven satellites were all covered in blue. The last eight are defeated, but Slander is not furious.


    "This is how it ends."


    I didn''t expect much. Since he chose the last eight, his voice was beyond a grave.


    "It''s obvious that they are chosen by Se-hyun. No matter how powerful Ubo Satla is, it''s obvious we can do it on a rapid team. As I said, the World Talent Feud ends here. It''s a victory for Se-hyun. You can brag all you want."


    It was a sad ending. It was a victory I wanted so badly, but nothing changed. An unnamed planet was still floating in the galaxy and Slander was still standing there.


    This is what the calm before the storm looks like. He did not relax after winning the World Talent War. The World Power War was always just an excuse. On the contrary, it was more like a preparation exercise or exercise.


    "I''m sure it''s not over yet."


    "Oh, right. Si-hyun and I had a task to solve together."


    Slander taps his head gently and pulls out the gleaming, noncomedodecahedron from his chest.


    "The Great War of the Powers is over..."


    The mobbed-up slander announces the beginning of the catastrophe without hesitation.


    "... let the carnage begin."


    The negative energy emitted by seven billion intelligent life has become the food of the glowing icosahedron. No intellectual creature has ever been more honest about emotions than humanity does today. They were outrageous, and more volatile.


    It was an ideal force for Slander.


    "... to create a far-fetched comedy to use it."


    "It is also difficult to move away from the attention of other beings. And it''s hard to do that. At this rate, I would like to have a power struggle with Se-hyun. So I''m sure you can understand this choice."


    "You''re full of shit."


    "Honestly, I don''t need Xi Hyun''s opinion anymore. because I''m going to break it."


    Slander intends to turn the game upside down with his own hands anyway. It was a painful move for Ubo Satlla to return to the battlefield, but it was not unacceptable considering his potential.


    "I''ll bury it with my beloved Earth."


    The black fog erodes the surroundings while distorting the space. And within it emerged an indescribable chaos.


    The chaos that appeared with a black fog was armed with tentacles and hook nails. The cone-shaped face without the necklace ran at an angle of view.


    A god without a face and a god with a face of cloth. Being that can be anything, that cannot be anything. That was Nilatothep-Slander.


    At the same time, the greatest statue of the galaxy collapses, spreading disasters and dragging chaos. Thousands of stars have begun to die. The roots rot, the trunk withers, and the leaves vanish.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve moved this body."


    The slander who regained his natural power, not "Nialla Totep," laughs ominously. Maybe it''s because he has the love of Azatos all to himself. His rage had reached a point beyond words. However, Sihyun glanced confidently at Nialla Totep.


    "Yes, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen that."


    Sihyun had met Nialla Totep earlier. I was able to see him in the Palatica, which I had broken to calm down the Busan situation. At that time, we were unable to control our emotions and rationalities, and we were able to meet each other in a way called suicide, but it was different now. I could face him with a smile.


    "I will also get that joy from this duel, since Si-hyun has been delighted by the World Competency War. Don''t be angry. This is all an equal trade. If you have to go, you should come too."


    "So World Power War is the last act of goodwill given to me. That''s not funny."


    When Nialla Totep, which cannot be seen by human narrow rationality and narrow vision, formed a black and deep hole in all directions. Once inside, there is an abyss that cannot be brought back out again.


    "Breaking the line between dreams and reality is impossible. That''s what I decided."


    As Nialla Totep hoped, dreams and reality became one.


    Hypnotic and non-hypnotic situations. If we fought here now, the Earth would be completely extinct. He ignored the cold sweat that flowed behind his back and turned his eyes to look for a breakthrough.


    At that time, one being appeared through the darkness. The woman surrounded by a confident attitude was glowing with a rainbow.


    "A gatekeeper guarding the entrance to outer space. It''s useless. I''ll take over this galaxy."


    "I don''t want to conflict with you either."


    A flying Umrat grabs a dagger and plunges it into the air. Bang, with a heavy sound, there is a rift between the universe and outer space.


    "Han Si-hyun! I will open the door to outer space. Prepare!"


    It was a miraculous miracle that only she, an apostle of Yog Sotos, could perform.


    "Outer space can exert all its power."


    Outer space was 5,000 times the size and size of the universe. Compared to outer space, the universe was nothing but dust. A place where even a massive explosion is seen as a kind of natural disaster. It was no exaggeration to say that it was a stadium built for the gods of outer space.


    We can minimize the damage if we''re there. Umlat, who thought that way, urged the demonstration. She was now beside him to decorate this moment.


    A demonstration of Umrat''s intentions collided with Nialla Totep.


    "You had your beliefs. In that case, I''ll give you a gift."


    Niallatothep, who pushed him away, manipulated the crystal of John Mezamalek, and many minds fell from Ubo Satlla''s swamp.


    Sihyun used his power to destroy the seeds that could be disastrous, but he was lacking in power. A new identity slipped through my fingers. He looked at the body falling to earth and bit his lip. Not a single step back was possible. I had no choice but to trust mankind.


    "That''s the look in his eyes. It''s really the best, Se-hyun."


    "I hope that doesn''t change your mind."


    The use of the Almighty caused the ultimate chaos. He melted down an entire planet of unknown names and wedged Nialla Totep into the entrance to outer space.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 595 00595 Devastation

    /619


    Humankind put their hands together and prayed for one man''s victory. Beyond race, across borders, they remembered their only hope, regardless of gender, status and class.


    For them, it was their last hope and the lamp of the future. The struggle of beings that were beyond reason and providence was already out of their hands. They watched as they watched the television.


    "Ah¡­"


    Lindsey, even she was no different. She longed for Se-hyun''s victory more than anyone. Soon, in a dizzying situation, Se-hyun won the victory. Everyone burst into shouts of joy.


    "You finally won."


    "Yes, he won."


    Lindsey was no different. In her arms, she expressed her joy with her whole body. Soon after, I remembered the flag of victory, one by one, elsewhere.


    But the joy did not last long. Guwoong, Lindsey raised her head strangely and saw a meteor falling out of the window. Another time, she would have laughed and walked away, but she couldn''t.


    The clear trajectory in the sky kept hitting my chest. The trained sixth sense sounded alarmed. That hunch that saved her so many times has been trembling.


    Perhaps another sign of catastrophe? The thought that began to come to my mind was never erased.


    "Oh, really..."


    Lindsey, who picked up her sword, did not look back and rushed out of the Jay Hour Tower toward the place where the meteor fell. An unidentified meteor fell into the sea in front of Busan. Kuang, the sea water that rises along with the enormous noise, falls into a rainstorm.


    Lindsey was able to see her standing up as she stepped on the bridge. Curved back. Green scale. Unusual development of both arms. Its existence was nearly two hundred meters long.


    An unknown existence met her, and she seemed to be mesmerized, but she could not. He will, too. His very existence was closely related to her.


    Lindsey, who held her hand gently trembling, opened her mouth as if to vomit.


    "Dagon..."


    He was the cause of the disruption of the Nemesis Guild and could be called the King of the Deep Sea.


    Dagon turns his head to see if he heard Lindsey. He cries out in a voice, not screaming or moaning. Hearing it alone caused my mind to collapse and my body to fly, but Lindsey survived. You tighten your legs, bite your molars, and use all your strength.


    It was true that it was lacking compared to other beings. But Dagon was, of course, one of the great old things. It wasn''t something humans could handle.


    However, Lindsey did not back down. Across the sea, across the bridge was Busan. When Dagon came, Busan was going to collapse in an instant. Moreover, people were drunk on the heat of victory. It took me a while to figure out where Dagon was.


    "I had no choice but to step forward."


    Lindsey raises her jaw and pulls out her sword. We came all this way to stop it. She clears her throat and moves on toward Dagon.


    As Dagon roars, the atmosphere shifts and the sea begins to rot. He also noticed the appearance of the enemy. As he smashed the bridge, Dagon charged forward, waving his arms at Lindsey.


    Lindsey, who leveraged the Wind Blow to her limit, split the accident. Twenty-eight independent accidents helped her.


    Her hands and feet move without her being conscious. Twenty-eight accidents controlled and ruled out, from unnoticed threats to imminent risks.


    "He always fights with these guys."


    Lindsey swings her sword with all her might, but Dagon''s fingers don''t budge. Not a scratch on the wound. The gap was overwhelming. Through the Apostle''s evidence, the result was the same even though he raised his thinking to the limit.


    "Phew, phew..."


    Time was not on Lindsey''s side. The area of corruption caused by Dagon was slowly melting her lungs. As soon as Lindsey''s movements slowed, Dagon moved the sea. As he gestures, tens of kilometers of water flutters like a whip.


    Lindsey kicks her tongue briefly beyond the range of the attack. There was no escape in the ongoing clashes. Lindsey quietly recites before a massive violence touches her head.


    ''Time stops.''


    It''s a miracle only she can accomplish. Lindsey, who suppressed the flow of time, ran down the stream. She was the only one who could navigate freely in a frozen world.


    Lindsey, who stepped on Dagon''s arm, put a sword through his neck. No, I tried to plug it in. However, the black Dagon''s skin did not pierce and bounced off.


    "Tsk..."


    The difference was still there. It is impossible to inflict a fatal blow. Moreover, the difference in size was desperate. The Black Dagon she was carrying was more than a toothpick.


    How many attempts have they made? As the flow of time reversed at the same time, Lindsey vomited the bubbles as they did. She bites her lip because it was an anticipated situation.


    The only thing that could stop the flow of time was a few seconds.


    How much longer do we have to stop Dagon? Lindsey''s heart was burnt dry because it was not even weighed.


    "But you can''t cry here."


    Se-hyun was also the one who fought and won. There was nothing I couldn''t call her.


    "At the very least, there should be a place where he can come."


    Wouldn''t it be funny if we defeated the catastrophe with the full force of death and lost our hometown? Lindsey, who connected the 28 accidents into one, used a time stop.


    In a still world, the realm of corruption and the turbulent sea were no longer Dagon''s side. Lindsey, who tapped the wall of sound, persistently aimed at Dagon''s neck.


    The black, which did not overcome the recoil, bounced off in vain, but Lindsey did not give up. No, I wasn''t going to give up until I succeeded.


    If not once, twice. If not twice, four times. Eight if not four. You swing your sword with the ship. In a frozen world, she repeats Orlot.


    I carved tens of thousands and hundreds of millions into it. Same place, same area, same space. Lindsey pierced, pierced and pierced. Is this obsession with insanity giving rise to light? At last, she was able to slaughter. Along with a strange sound, Dagon''s throat cracked and thick blood gushed out.


    However, Lindsey could not see it up close. The body reaches its limit and does not move as she wishes. It just crashed into the sea like a broken doll.


    I don''t see why not.


    I couldn''t even move my fingers with all my strength. Soon I will enter the cold sea. It was a kind word to wake Lindsey up.


    "Well fought, Lindsey."


    Warm. Lindsey wakes up from the warmth, raising her heavy eyelids. I missed the look in her eyes.


    "Lynn..."


    "Don''t worry anymore. We''re here."


    At the end of Lynn''s words, a huge power surges down on Dagon''s head.


    /620


    Beyond the distance, beyond the perception of time and space. Beyond the galaxy, the boundary between nothing and the realm of significance. In a place where I don''t know what it is or where it came from, Nilatotheb cried out.


    "I''ve waited a long time. This moment right now!"


    "You weren''t the only one waiting. So am I. So let''s get this relationship over with."


    Nialla Totep bursts into the mines, avoiding the ultimate chaos.


    He harassed everything. I liked everything. I hated everything. I was grateful for everything. I hated everything. I wished that everything would go out in flames, but I wished that they would prosper forever. His contradictory ideas were the same as those of a parallel line that could never be encountered.


    It was chaos and chaos that made him. Nothing adds up like a wish that can never be fulfilled, so precious. I couldn''t make it happen forever, so I had to crave it, and I searched vaguely like a little child.


    Nialla Totep was an unsatisfied creature and wanted a better future.


    There was only one person in all of the East and West that gave Nilatotheb eternal satisfaction. Primitive chaos, the ultimate god, the king of all things. Azatos, the clumsy, ignorant father. He was a sanctuary and a sanctuary for Nialla Totep.


    Of course, I had to love her despite hating the demonstration that came after her.


    "Go, go, go! Show me what my father wants. The truth I haven''t seen in a long time! The truth!"


    The chaos that crawled carelessly resonated with the source of Xi Hyun. The black mist, mixed with dark matter, eroded outer space as the basis of the deal.


    Nylatotep proudly shouts with open arms. His body, the thought that made him, were all given to him by his father Azatos. There was no reason to get distracted.


    [Open wall - equivalent exchange]


    Azatos gave Nilatotheb a hard time. The most extraordinary power in the universe. It was a divisive expression. The subject who climbed the scale was unable to resist the judgment of Niallatotheb. I only paid the same price indefinitely.


    "Here, Se-hyun. It''s time to be equally slow."


    Nialla Totep was the first to give up touch. According to the law that constitutes an equivalent exchange, the tactile nature of the test disappeared everywhere.


    "Ugh..."


    Every time Nialla Totep threw it away, she had to throw it away one by one. Equivalent exchanges were the crystals of chaos and chaos that diminished even the most.


    The workshop has not even been set up. Fighting niatotep was the same thing as risking each other''s existence and continuing to fall. Sihyun seemed to know why other beings were reluctant to Nialla Totep.


    "What happened? Se-hyun, are you just going to stop here?"


    The only area the equivalent exchange could touch was the intersection of the two existences. But that was enough. It was all the elements that constituted the cosmic identity.


    It was an even fatal number for him to have a complete vessel. When the finished vessel collapsed, the Almighty overflowed at the same time. The ability to escape his hands began to kill him.


    "That''s it."


    At that moment, Umrat protrudes out and raises his sword.


    Nialla Totep laughed at her like that. Her temper was high because she was not comparable to him in fact. But his predictions were fabulous. At the same time Umrat''s hair lit up, a loud bang erupted.


    The bubbles that occupied the space with a rainbow glow left deep scars in outer space. Not only the light, but the bubbles that swallowed the darkness hit Nialla Totep''s abdomen.


    Seconds ranged support fire.


    As a result, Yog Sotos unleashed his power toward the direction Umrat was pointing. Even Yog Sotos couldn''t accurately target a particular being in a universe 5,000 times larger. However, if Umrat had appointed it, things would have been completely different.


    "Khh, khh!?"


    In an unexpected blow, Nialla Totep bursts into action, shattering the multiverse''s space.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 596 00596 Devastation

    "You weren''t the only one who waited for this day. Yog Sotos was also waiting for you."


    For Yog Sotos, Niallatothep was a figure of interest. It was because he was able to trample even the boundaries of space and outer space, always scattering chaos and chaos.


    But Yog Sotos couldn''t get close enough. There was a reason for not being able to move at the center of the universe and outer space, but the fact that there was no one who knew the capabilities of Nialla Totep in detail worked well.


    He didn''t even know what the gateway was. Everything he encountered is dead, and everything he claims to kill is gone. That''s why the other beings were unaware of Nialla Totep. Yog Sotos didn''t make a difference.


    But then came his chance. When Jihyun appeared, Nialla Totep moved. It was not like him, violent and disruptive. Nialla Totep, who had taken off her mask, was a threat, but there were more gaps.


    The ultimate opportunity to expel an absolute being from this universe. Yog Sotos didn''t miss his chance.


    "Are we going from this to Yog Sotos?"


    "There''s no reason not to come out."


    Nialla Totep, who appeared breaking up the multiverse, laughed. He collapses and distorts, unable to withstand the boiling bubbles indefinitely, but he repairs the broken body faster than he blinks. When he reached the body, the mind was ahead of the body.


    "Don''t forget about me."


    Ancient light and eternal life exploded and consumed Nialla totep. The ultimate chaos erupts before his eyes, but Niallatotheb twists skillfully. Kuang, behind his back, numerous multiverses crumbled with gray lights.


    "I haven''t forgotten. just so you''re not even aware of it."


    The ultimate chaos was Azatoth''s relic and the driving force that turned him. So it was a force familiar to Nialla Totep. Furthermore, I worked hard for many years to find the power, but I could not have known.


    Beyond the light, even the flow of time, Nialla Totep reaches out to Xi, avoiding Yog Sotos'' back-up fire.


    "Hehe."


    Sihyun and Nialla Totep crashed so hard that they could not see the bottom. My senses were gone, and my sixth sense was gone. The spirit was demolished into an amorphous form, and its power began to become incomplete.


    Xihyun and Niallatothep did not move. He did not speak in the flesh, but in his own body. A violent clash with one another. Their fight was not a dynamic workshop, but a highly static workshop.


    But that''s why it was fatal. Only results are shown to the world, ignoring processes and causes.


    The elements that make up existence are falling apart one by one, and their struggle has escalated even further. You have crossed the stop point and pushed the limit.


    It was a battle that cost each other their lives and existence. Only the winner could achieve everything.


    Guwoong, everything in outer space exploded like fireworks. Not to mention the massive explosion. Black holes and whiteholes flooded like waves. Planets close to the Possibles exploded in succession, as if they could not withstand their collisions and caused a dust explosion.


    The group of quasars that were close to the weight masses got lost, and more complex supergalaxies were scattered into the air than wonders.


    The ten pole supercluster became a floating star. Supercavities, clusters of galaxies, fused galaxies, cradle of stars, galaxies. And the multiverse. Outer space is shattered by the brawls of the gods.


    "Can''t you see it? He walks towards defeat."


    "Why are you doing this?"


    "I''m sure you know that. All of this was a result of a move to get a glimpse of my father''s will. I''m going to kill you and get to the truth."


    If you kill the god Shi Hyun through the trail of Azatoth, you will have a return. What Niall needed was convenience.


    "Do you really think the answer is to kill me?"


    "That''s not up to you, that''s up to me."


    In the aftermath of the equivalence exchange, they were both in a state of turmoil. Nialla totep sighs and smiles. It felt good to think that she was feeling what she was feeling too. Despite the overwhelming loss, Nialla Totep smiles unexpectedly.


    However, an unexpected problem arose. It is to ignore where the demonstration originated.


    Until a few years ago, he was an ordinary human being. I couldn''t feel the loss and disconnection.


    Unfortunately, Nilatothep did not realize that these variables existed because it only used equivalent exchanges with its own identities.


    "... you don''t know."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Or is it vanity? As you can see, your rage is going down towards the ground. And when it hits the bottom, all you have to do is die."


    "Abandon everything and I will not die. No, if I don''t give up everything, I won''t die."


    "It''s useless to ignore the reality by saying that."


    Sihyun confronted Nialla Totep with a cold, sunken eye. There was only one thing that could not be exchanged with Nylatotep. That''s his dog wall. I couldn''t throw away the fence that constituted this situation. It was because if there was no cause, the consequences would be lost.


    You can''t abandon the opposing party''s barrier because you can''t abandon your own barrier.


    Sihyun aimed for the gap. It''s because everything went to a standstill, but it was still intact. A value that does not change over eternal years. The overwhelming truth that can break even the fixed future. The power to move the flow of the universe was still in his hands.


    He artificially provoked himself, biting Nialla Totep. Both gifts and miracles were sealed, but a sturdy spirit and a firm body stood beneath them.


    "I told you. If you don''t give up everything, I won''t die."


    "Indeed, there are times like this."


    A situation revealing the fundamental problem of equal exchange. After realizing that it would be disadvantageous to go on for a long time, Nilatotheb bit his lip.


    "I can see you trembling with fear more clearly than anything else."


    "... As expected, Se-hyun is a difficult opponent."


    Starting with the acronym, I saw the world at a time when the strong couldn''t see it. It wasn''t hard for him to do well. What he was really good at was overcoming adversity and adversity.


    "Han Si-hyun! Get down!"


    As soon as he bowed his head, a lot of light flashed over his head. He turned his back and saw that there were many creatures beside him.


    They were peculiar, peculiar. Some had big heads, and some had tentacles protruding from their waists. White. This is what it would look like to unite the scattered factions throughout the universe. A demonstration that did not understand a series of processes opened his mouth.


    "... What the hell is this?"


    "These are the factions who answered the call."


    "Call? Did Yog Sotos call you?"


    "No, I think the ancient gods did. Maybe the gods of the earth moved."


    She also knew that they hated her. And that they will not accept it. But they also seemed to have their own justice.


    "Is this a compromise?"


    I never thought it would come to this. I couldn''t even imagine. The gods of the Ancient Gods and of the Earth gave information to those who could oppose Nialla Totep.


    They hold a grudge against Nylatotep. They had lost their civilization or lost their time due to chaos and chaos. The great factions of Iss look to Niallatotheb within. A lot of factions have been after Nialla Totep for nothing.


    "Many things surprise me."


    Equivalent exchange is a one-on-one specialization. When things got big, things got really bad.


    "But it''s also funny. How dare you underestimate me?"


    After an equal exchange, Nilatotheb scatters chaos and chaos. There were not many who could survive in a space full of death. Those who gathered for this day folded their wings like diseased doves and crashed endlessly.


    "Victory has already been decided!"


    Sihyun, who pulled out Nialla Totep''s tentacle, exerted his power toward him. Nilathotep quickly stopped the ultimate chaos. With so many enemies behind us, it was impossible to use the equivalent exchange.


    Even though they had the power of a speck, they were in fact one army. It was suicide to deal with those who were floating more than the stars in the night sky.


    A situation that can neither be taken away nor taken away. Nialla Totep''s face changed in time. He had just reached his limit.


    Not only did Yog Sotos continue to fire reinforcements, but a large number of troops were aiming for death indefinitely. I had to deal with him, so I had to slow down naturally.


    Nialla Totep decides to take care of it one by one.


    "It bothers me."


    In a word, many were swept away like leaves. Variables that occurred in a workshop without a concession. Sihyun did not miss that gap.


    It was an opportunity for many to lay down their lives like stubble. With all his might and all his heart, Sihyun scraped all the power around him and hurled it towards Niall''s chest.


    "... this will be the most severe blow."


    With a heavy thud, Xi Hyun''s strike pierced Niall''s heart precisely. But he didn''t stop there. You have used your power to limit the destruction of Nialla Totep.


    Simulating the equivalent exchange, he inflicted an irreversible fatal wound. Broke a bowl full of rage. Nialla totep roars as she begins to feel a rush through her pierced chest.


    "Ah, ah... This can''t be right. It doesn''t make sense. I will not tolerate this outcome!"


    Niall totep shouted and exerted all he could see, but the broken vessel never returned. The more I put my strength into it, the less I felt. As the harsh reality approached, Nialla Totep cried out.


    The ultimate chaos of Yog Sotos'' bubbles and Sehyun. Even the clans of thousands of factions. After a while, even his comrades will join him. Nialla totep recalls her madness as she senses the worst is coming.


    "It can''t end here. State, I''m not going to die. This is ridiculous. This is out of the plan. It''s not fair. It''s not an equal exchange. To ruin a day like today... I will find those who are gathered here today."


    "Is there anything you can do that''s broken?"


    Unfortunately, it was as he said. You escaped, too, Agent. The outpouring does not return to its place. Even the regeneration of arms and legs becomes difficult, but Nialla Totep''s eyes do not lose their light.


    "... and I''ll make you regret it."


    Nialetotep, who looked at him, offered the ''most precious thing to himself'' in an equal exchange. And in return, I gained strength. The power gained by the broken vessel soon began to dissipate, but Niall did not falter. He had a nest where no one could enter.


    "You¡­?!"


    If I can survive, I will repay you for your humiliation. Nialla Totep''s determination was that she would not look back, but that she would run for her life. Sihyun stared at Nialla Totep''s leading back. There was only one thing left to chase. And I didn''t want him to miss anything here.


    Xiahyun pours the ultimate chaos, but Nialetotep''s pace does not slow down. It was like all the way to my last breath.


    The breast-conscious Nialla Totep breaks through the center of outer space. Soon, the stars in the Meamealokkapoowa oompa crumbled and pierced through.


    The deepest, most secret place in outer space, the ultimate chaos. After returning to Azatoth''s arms, Niarathotep utters a final thought.


    "... would be safe here."


    With the palace of Azatos guarded by numerous foreign gods, it would be impossible to reach Sehyun. Those who repeated the banquet made way as Nilatothep approached. Niallatotheb, who senses death approaching, hurries to set foot in the palace.


    "That''s ironic..."


    I ran back into the place where I came out to know the truth. Nylatotep, who vomited the bubbles, sat down. I felt like I was going to suffocate. But Umlats, who had not seen him, cried out in despair.


    "... I must have missed it."


    Once we reached Azatoth''s palace, there was nothing she could do. Even with Sihyun, it was impossible to kill and advance the gods of outer space.


    "I didn''t miss it. He won''t last an hour, maybe even a minute."


    Sihyun smiled bitterly. He had no idea that Nilathotep would pour out all of his "lifespan" and go to Azatos'' palace.


    At the end, is he stubborn enough to make his own decision? Or is there a number of spleens left? Sihyun knew that Nialla Totep could not choose the latter.


    "If I could, I would have used it already."


    This is how the aspiration to reach Azatos was expressed. After a while, Azatos'' palace was quiet. And the existence of Nialla Totep, which I had just felt, disappeared.


    Umrat stares at the demonstration as if it were unbelievable. Seeing her doubtful eyes, she nodded quietly.


    This victory was not his. It was only the result of numerous beings who suffered from Yog Sotos and Nilathotep, who were bored with Nilathotep''s achievements.


    In fact, it was the evil he''s done so far that killed Nilatotheb.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    Don''t be alarmed because you won''t be resurrected.

 597 00597 Devastation

    /621


    Deepest in the Palace of Azatos. Nilatotheb reaches the throne of chaos that only the Chosen One can reach. The ''Black Shadow'' sitting on the throne of chaos changed in succession. The black shadow, which was not shaped, was honored by many.


    It was the only thing there was. Primitive chaos, the ultimate god, the king of all things. Stupid, stupid father. His name was Azatos. Although he became imperfect, his abilities did not go anywhere.


    "Ha, ha... Is this it?" "


    Nialla Totep, who sits at Azatoth''s feet, speaks at last. Once pierced, it doesn''t return. But maybe it''s because it''s a place where Azatos'' power is expressed. The time to go to death was a little slower.


    It was then that Nialla Totep noticed the appearance of someone.


    "Hey, you look ridiculous."


    Niall totep looks at the face of the person who shouldn''t be here and bursts into elasticity.


    "Anonymous... sir?"


    "What''s wrong with your face? You look like you''ve seen a ghost."


    It wasn''t. It really was. At the end of the World Power War, the last eight people were destined to return to the swamp of Ubo Satlla.


    "How did you get here?"


    "Because it''s in my hands."


    Anonymously, you shake John Mezamalek''s crystal in your hand. However, Niall does not understand the flow, so he tilts his head. The crystal of John Mezamalek is in his hands.


    "What are you talking about? It''s in my hand."


    "Really?"


    Why are they arguing even though this is happening? Nylatotep smiles bitterly, reminiscent of his situation. Reflexively rummaging through his arms, he raises the crystal of John Mezamalek.


    However, John Mezamalek''s crystal did not shine. It was only then that Nilatotheb realized that there was nothing in his crystal, John Mezamalek.


    "When did you take it... Tingu?" "


    Nialla Totep''s tone changed roughly. His image, which had always been honored, disappeared everywhere.


    "You gave it to me. Have you already forgotten?"


    "It can''t be..."


    There was only a moment when John Mezamalech''s crystal left his hand.


    "The Mysterious King."


    "Now you remember."


    "So what I took was a fake?"


    "That''s right."


    Nialla Totep is out of her mind. I only heard one word, but I felt dizzier than ever.


    It felt like I was in a strange world. The information and memories that he had known so far seemed to be distorted. It couldn''t have happened. There was only one person in the universe who could deceive him completely.


    I should have known when I stepped foot in Azatos'' palace. The existence of anonymity was judged. It was no exaggeration to say that they were separate beings. The depths of the abyss lie within him.


    Can one being change so quickly? Or has he been lying to himself all this time? Niall totep''s slow mouth opens as he ignores the growing frustration of biting his tail.


    "Are you sure you are ''The Anonymous''?"


    "If that word means me, yes. I was right."


    Nialla totep''s eyes deepened even more. The description was unfriendly. And ambiguous. Otherwise, anonymity opens its mouth again.


    "But it''s not the right name. The word" anonymous "can''t be a name. Still, anonymous. I''m advertising with a different name."


    Anonymous. No name, not a good word to point to an object It seemed like it was left on purpose.


    "In other words, my name is blank. He claimed to be anonymous because it could be anything, and it couldn''t be anything."


    "..."


    "So I want to put the name ''Azatos'' on it. What do you think?"


    "Wha...?"


    Nylatotep breathes heavily without even knowing it.


    "That''s not funny. How can you be a father?"


    "Then I''ll ask the opposite. How could I have noticed you? There''s no one who knows the details."


    "You are from the body of your father. There''s nothing strange about knowing."


    "But you know what? Wouldn''t it be ideal for me to have no information about you if I told you I was made to kill him? It''s a waste to have unnecessary information for a disposable hand."


    "It''s a lot to put in."


    "Not really. So let me ask you one more question. Is there really an imperfect mind?"


    An imperfect mind, it was an error in Azatoth''s body over many years.


    "Of course. Otherwise you wouldn''t be out in the world."


    "Isn''t it strange that the mind without self and self has created a complete being like me? That''s the crucial clue that proves I''m Azatos. Why didn''t the imperfect mind move when it was so active that it created something else? Another thing. You probably couldn''t find my mind in Ubo Satlla''s swamp. Of course I am, because I''m doing so well."


    "Stop, stop! Don''t tempt me."


    Nilatotheb growls ferociously as he rises from his seat. The more I listened, the closer I heard the anonymous words. Have you lost your mind? Is anonymity crazy too? As things got more complicated in his head, Niall told him nothing.


    I liked that now. In the beginning, anonymous words could never become reality.


    "Okay, here''s the deal. Why don''t you take some time to prove that I''m not Azatos?"


    "You''re crazy."


    Anonymous suggests a question, but Nialla Totep is cold. However, the anonymity of Nialla Totep''s response was unquestionable.


    "Don''t you think it''s strange that I''ve had an arsenal? The power to make Azatos look like Azatos, what a lookout it is. It''s a little suspicious, don''t you think?"


    "Do you still want to argue? Yeah, let''s say. But as a result, you have given away the Bow. Am I wrong? I wouldn''t do that if I were you."


    "Do you really think I gave it to you?"


    "Then how do I interpret it?"


    "Do you think the innards were an ''important ability'' to me? You can make as many of those as you want."


    In his mind, Nilatotheb had no choice but to receive an anonymous message. It''s because I felt like I was talking to Azatos.


    "How do I explain my father''s trail?"


    "It''s literally a trail. You use it a lot, don''t you? I give you the power to grow the board and lead the way. Unfortunately, I was perceived differently than I intended because my last one looked like that."


    "Ha, let''s say. But it''s not enough to pretend to be dead. It''s not enough to scatter your power and spend your time in vain. Why does it show up like this?"


    Anonymous eyes sank deeper. Nylatotep''s gaze is breathless. I couldn''t move a finger because of the overwhelming sensation beyond recognition.


    "Because it''s time. All I ever wanted was an enemy."


    "Hostiles," huh? "


    "Yes, an opponent. Someone stepped on my plan. Heheh. You made me like this, too. Let me tell you something else."


    "... Are you talking about Han Si-hyun?"


    "Yeah, who else would it be?"


    Anonymous loved the heretics and variables fiercely. Even the name Almighty surpassed my expectations. All of this was a result of pushing yourself to the limit for pleasure and fun. To him, it was no exaggeration to say that the existence of Han Si-hyun was a miracle product.


    Until now, such beings have emerged and collapsed. Traceable strongmen were born from all over the universe. But he was the only one up here.


    Niallatothep was unable to speak.


    "So I spent a lot of years hoping for absolute existence."


    Blood flowed from both eyes. My body could not endure the emotional outburst. The anonymity of Niallatotheb''s reaction shakes his head.


    "Just playing. Don''t get too worked up. You know how funny it is to have meaning for every action, right?"


    "This is what you play...?"


    "That''s right."


    Azatoth''s head turns, following the eyes of the unknown. The two were moving as if they were one body. The body that had not been frozen for a long time was moved, and the ultimate chaos shook.


    In front of the Maelstrom of Destiny, Niallatotheb was powerless. The truth that I searched for was before my eyes, but he couldn''t accept it.


    But anonymity was brutally confessed. He approaches the ear of Nilatotheb, who denies reality, and whispers.


    "This is my dream. I''m hoping that something fun will happen. You''re just slaves moving to fulfill my endless desires."


    With his head held high, Nilatotheb saw a vast world through anonymity. Born and raised in a three-dimensional space, he could never understand it. I couldn''t say. Mixed inside and out, the concept of ups and downs disappeared. unless it can be reached. Unreachable boundaries. The roots underlying Azatoth were not here.


    Nialla Totep understood. No, I understood. I didn''t want to, but I learned a cruel truth-real. Everything is a setup set by Azatos.


    I could see why Ubo Satla was corrupted. Realizing that reality was not reality, and destroying everything became an incarnation of despair. Everything was fiction and fiction anyway. When I see myself spinning like a cog in there, I have to break it.


    "Ah, ah... ah, ugh, ugh... ha..."


    I knew I had to say something, but I couldn''t lose my mouth. Everything he''s done so far has been for nothing. No, it was no more than a lie or less. It was probably going to be. Whatever you have done, whatever you have done, it has all been a setup.


    "I didn''t want to see it like this, so I decided to stop. Even in my dreams, when I react like that, my dreams get wild."


    "Are you really my father?"


    "I told you."


    "But I can''t admit it. You can''t be my father. It''s my will that I''m here. It''s nobody''s idea."


    "I don''t care if you think so."


    Nylatotep was frustrated by Azatoth''s declaration of anonymity. It was a sense of helplessness. It was not his power that scattered chaos and chaos throughout the universe. It was just a setup given by Azatos.


    "Why did you make me?"


    "Because I can. You need more than that?"


    I guess I''ve been trying to find this thing. Nylatotep stares at Azatos, smiling in vain. He abandoned his love and admiration for Azatos to make the situation more intuitive. And with that feeling, I made Alto.


    Despite his desperate choice, Niall believed in his choice until then. But what''s the result? Unfortunately, all he received from Azatos was contempt and ridicule.


    Did Azatos really care about himself? Did he really like Azatos? Is this another part of Azatos'' dream? I thought meeting Azatos would solve everything. However, it was not joy and joy that filled Nialla Totep''s heart, but boiling anger.


    Nialla Totep was able to know her heart. All this time, I''ve been searching for Azatos to avenge him.


    Niall knew best that Azatoth was immortal. He unconsciously turns away because he didn''t want to admit Azatos abandoned him. But I couldn''t do that anymore.


    Nylatotep, smiling crazily, vomits the words he''s kept deep in his heart so far.


    "I hate you, Father."


    "I know."


    "I hate you, Father."


    "I know that."


    Nialla Totep wanted to say one more word, but she couldn''t. His mouth stopped moving. The body reached its limit, and the mind reached the mucous membrane. All that remained of him was death. The end of a long, long journey is such a hopeless death. Niallatotheb could not close his eyes until the moment of his death.


    There is fate, there is reason, and there is no way to resist it. Azatoth closes his eyes and turns away.


    "I''ll set you free for the last time. At least I won''t fall into Ubo Satlla''s swamp."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 598 00598 Devastation

    /622


    After returning to an unnamed planet, Sihyun absorbed Ubo Satlla. Ubo Satlla, who crashed as soon as he crashed, was unable to stop the bombardment. Utilizing the Almighty, Jihyun filled the complete bowl with the abilities of Ubo Satlla one by one.


    "Ah¡­"


    As knowledge and wisdom had entered my mind that I had not known until now, my existence expanded. The demonstration of the truth of the afterlife and the units that make up the rift exploded. I began to see things that were invisible.


    His gift is the beginning and the end. It was the first and last Ubo Satlla to rule the afterlife. The demonstration of understanding the order of the afterlife was fascinating. The afterlife was an unfamiliar and strange concept to him, who had only been able to break it and destroy it. He smiles bitterly, releasing endless boiling power.


    "Cramped."


    Maybe it''s because it''s growing infinitely. Even the vast universe felt like ours. It seems as if a heavy chain has been attached to your ankle.


    "I can''t help but notice that the tentacles started with a three-stranded slime ball."


    He cleared up the boiling emotions and took over his original form. It was then that Alto cautiously approached.


    "Well done, Papa."


    Alto held his arms wide open in his arms as if it were natural. Unlike her energetic posture, she whispers in a small voice, realizing that her voice is locked.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "... Niallatotheb is dead."


    It contained a lot of emotions. For her, Nialla Totep was a person she could neither hate nor like. Perhaps a snake of an unresolved mind was in his heart.


    Sihyun nodded as he stroked Alto''s head.


    "Yes, even if we got there, it would have been an agent to survive."


    You were attacked by a multitude of people in a combined attack, and you didn''t have enough body shots of Yog Sotos, so you broke the bowl to support you. I wasted my life, but I couldn''t have survived.


    "He spoke to me just before he died."


    "Can I hear what you''re saying?"


    "I met Azatos... I told you to watch out for him."


    "Azatos?"


    Now that you''ve reached Azatos'' palace, it must be true that you met Azatos. But that''s not what Nialla Totep said. It was not something to say to the body that had become the enemy.


    "Any guesses?"


    "Nothing at all. I don''t know why I said that. You know, the waves are like that in the past."


    What the hell was Nilatotheb thinking? He closed his eyes and entered the afterlife. And I searched for the soul of Niallatotheb. But I couldn''t find a trace of him.


    Sihyun swallowed dry saliva. The absence of niatotep in the post-apocalyptic world meant a lot. Either he''s not dead or he''s got more power. Either way, the information was not sweet.


    "Papa? Don''t be so hard on yourself. You''ve got to be fucking kidding me. I wouldn''t give up my nature until I was dead."


    "No, maybe... maybe he really did meet Azatos-"


    I could see that the mind-focused demonstration was also anonymous in the afterlife. There was only one person in the last eight who did not exist. He seemed to have lifted the constraints of the afterlife and disappeared.


    The more I dug, the more subtle the trail became. From the beginning, it was clean as if there had never been such a thing. It was unbelievable, but it was not unreasonable to think of his actions.


    His ability to make John Mezamalech''s crystals look like rocks, as well as his own movements, was unprecedented.


    Nialla Tothep didn''t seem to know any deviations either, so there''s more to say. Ignoring Yog Sotos, I was able to read the flow of time, not only through the front door of outer space.


    Even though I was born in Azatoth''s body, I was more versatile than I needed to be. If you think about it, anonymity was a contradiction.


    [I knew the essence of Azatoth, so I knew that being born to him was not beneficial.]


    Unexpectedly, he recalled Yog Sotos'' words and his liver became cooler.


    "... No way."


    Sihyun had a sudden delusion erased from his mind. Nothing was set. Anonymous can be found later, but it''s not too late. And if he was truly anonymous, he would find him without looking for him.


    "Papa?"


    Sihyun, who hid his cool sunken eyes, hugged Alto even harder. Now I have no choice but to enjoy this victory.


    /623


    Humanity watched the struggle of cosmic statues before its very eyes. And I realized once again how helpless they were. They realized that the civilizations and cultures that they had achieved so far have not been overwhelmed with the breath of cosmic personalities at once.


    But I wonder if it grows as much as it hurts. They changed everything based on the World Talent Feud. People''s gaze was now in space, not on the continent. They realized that disasters could come from anywhere, anytime, and sought harmony and peace.


    The festival continued, and the celebration of Sihyun and his colleagues was endless. All sorts of public media illuminated the work of a 24-hour demonstration.


    And there were extensive evaluations of demonstration. Closer, deeper. It was not an exaggeration to say that there was a kind of boom.


    Everyone treated him as a living god. And I chose him as the Unbeatable Zone. A sacred, noble being that cannot be exceeded, that cannot be approached. No one could argue.


    Everyone worshiped. Absolute support, overwhelming support. Xi Hyun is now a giant who can move around the world. His enthusiasts continue to grow restless.


    In such a frenzied heat, he had time to reflect on himself. The Umrat approaches him with a faint smile.


    "You seem to be more busy than when the World Talent Battle was held."


    "I can''t help it. I can''t help it."


    "Troublesome folk."


    Everyone is enjoying the situation now, but it''s just a false illusion. People were still shaking. I was just pretending to be calm to soothe my surprised heart.


    "Thanks, by the way. Things got easier with you."


    "No, I had a fun experience, too. This is a rare opportunity. And all this is the order of Yog Sotos. I don''t need a politician."


    Umrat grins. Whether she was recognized as a colleague of Shi Hyun, she was also treated appropriately. She was born to guard the entrance to outer space, and her experience was strange and strange. But it wasn''t a bad experience.


    "Why don''t you stay a little longer?"


    "It''s not that I didn''t think of it. But no matter where I thought, there was only one place I could go back."


    There was nothing to ask. That was next to Yog Sotos. Umrat was a sincere and devout apostle in nature. It was her primary job to repair and maintain the outer space gates. I couldn''t stay here forever because I was happy and happy.


    "Come here once in a while. I don''t know about the others, but at least I''ll welcome you."


    "I see."


    It wasn''t a pity that she was her. However, there was no reason to mourn this moment now, since we could not meet next time. Umrat was close enough to catch his breath to put his lips on his cheek.


    "I''ve been watching your work. At least I can see that Yog Sotos is worthy of your attention. I also felt that it was the right disposition to develop personal intimacy."


    The best praise came out of Umrat''s mouth, but what he just did was repeated in his head.


    "Ha, you..."


    Umrad tilted his head as he looked at his face.


    "What are you so surprised about? I know the difference between a kiss and a kiss. It''s just a sign of friendship. Don''t even think about it. Feel free to come to me and I''ll cut off the thing between your crotch."


    Friendly gesture. Determined ending. Maybe she''s establishing a relationship of her own. Xihyun respected Umrat''s opinion. She realized she was MyFace just as much as Shu.


    "Well, that''s what you were."


    "I hope I can relax a little when I see you next time. I''m tired of fighting this disaster."


    The disaster Nialla Totep planned was a threat. If Sihyun hadn''t defeated Ubo Satlla, half the universe would have been destroyed, but it wouldn''t have been strange. The power of demonstration, which ended the disaster early, was also acceptable to Umlat.


    "I see they''ve been calling you for a while now."


    He tilted his head and looked back. It was his lovers who were there. Lynn and Bererosa, swimming and one, Sherry and Shoe. And all the way to Alto. From beginning to end, they were raising their spirits sharply like angry cats.


    "Go now. No more sightseeing."


    I should have known from the moment I approached you. Umrat had been after this from the beginning.


    "You..."


    The intention of mocking himself, not a sign of friendship, would have been stronger. One beat later, he shouted, but the party had already fled long ago.


    "Why don''t you listen to what I have to say?"


    "Tell me about it." Se-hyun, I''ll listen. I wonder what the excuse is. "" Uncle, I''m disappointed. "" Speak quickly, and I will decide. "As expected, your manners remain unchanged." "Hehe, how sweet is the excuse you prepared?" "Papa, I''m disappointed."


    Sihyun, who was caught up in a mischievous prank, laughed hard at the lovers.


    /624


    When she came into the room, she saw Lindsey lying on the bed. I heard that she exerted a tremendous amount of strength. It has drawn on your ability to deal with Dagon.


    If I had done wrong, my life would have been a gamble. Sihyun stroked Lindsey''s head and sighed.


    "... Hmm, Se-hyun?"


    "Sorry, are you awake? Just a little more sleep. I''m just here to see my face."


    "You can''t sleep better when you say that. I''m sure it''s a mess because I''m not washing right now."


    "Pretty enough."


    "Saying that doesn''t make it go away. Why does it say she''s pretty? How many times did you say that, and it just automatically came out?"


    "..."


    In Lindsey''s answer, she smiled. Even if she was hurt, she was her. I still hated the words on my mouth.


    "Yes, we''re all going to die. That''s why you should have been a little more careful. What''s with the face? I''m so frustrated.I don''t think it''s my fault."


    "Hmmm, I don''t think automated speech is bad either."


    Sihyun reached out his hand and touched Lindsey''s stomach. Soon, her body recovered in an instant. Lindsey opened her base as her body became lighter.


    "Thank you. I always see it, but it''s a great gift."


    "But there are limits. Don''t overdo it."


    "Huh, because I wanted to. It''s all about timing and circumstance."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 599 00599 Devastation

    Lindsey pouted her lips. Sihyun said nothing more because it was clear that casualties would have come out if it weren''t for her. Because he knew her choice was right.


    "But I want you to save yourself a little bit more."


    "There''s nothing you won''t listen to when you say it like that."


    There was a smile on Lindsey''s pouting mouth. Shi Hyun shrugged his shoulders as if he had no choice but to follow her. Quiet afternoon, just the two of you. After the noisy, chaotic disaster disappeared. But it was just a signal that another disaster had begun.


    Sihyun stared at Lindsey in the wind blowing out the window. The anonymous entity, the meaning of the words left behind by Nialla Totep. There were still many unanswered questions. But as soon as I saw her face, the question disappeared like snow.


    "I wish the world were the same today."


    "... I don''t like it. I want to get out."


    "That, too."


    Lindsey threw her purse at him.


    "Just go to the convenience store and get something to eat. I think it''s sweet. I''ve been eating hospital all day, and I''m getting bored."


    "Well, who''s to say no?"


    When he got up, he nodded. Even if I could move the castle and twist the space, I had no power to disobey Manat''s order.


    /625


    The stars of Miamiamylokapoor and Umpa are shattered and their paths pierced. The deepest, most secret place in outer space, the ultimate chaos, shivered like a star world. A completely different concept, a completely different meaning. The only thing there was a strange and strange reality.


    A clown who blows trumpets and butterflies. A servant who blows flutes and drums. Many creatures, like the stars in the night sky, kept repeating their own banquet in circles. For them, the ultimate chaos was home and a cozy nest.


    Azatos smiles brightly and sits on the throne of chaos, gazing at the everlasting chaos. His wait was not in vain. The traces scattered throughout the universe were shattered, destroyed, and bearing fruit. It was an unexpected result.


    It was no exaggeration to say that the existence of Han Si-hyun was a coincidence that occurred after almost wasted time. It was a future that even Almighty Azatos had not seen. Variants and variables, per se. All that was left was to pick the fruit.


    It shouldn''t take long. Overlapping almost infinite years was a sudden lapse in time. Azatos, who has caused the ultimate chaos, has declared war on the entire universe.


    "Time to wake up from a long dream."


    Red Ticket Attention


    - If you don''t like dirty things, you can skip it.


    ''Meridium''. It was Zephyros'' largest resort offering only a pleasant experience. The Meromium was famous for its trade city. However, thanks to the warm weather and the geographical nature of the close proximity of the sea during the whole season, tourist attractions were also greatly excited.


    In Zephyros, the sea was a rare place. The eastern continent controlled by Bererosa and the western continent controlled by Jay were both inland. Moreover, seeing the sea was not an easy task, as the undiscovered land surrounded by them.


    A place where money calls for money. Luxury and fun together. It was no exaggeration to say that the serenity had become a resort. Everyone wanted the benefits of grace.


    It was not surprising that Bererosa chose a beautiful beach, especially in the Meridium. She was the current ruler and lover of Zephyros. Her place in the world of power was close to God.


    "As it is, it''s too wide."


    Sihyun, lying underneath the umbrella, looks around. The jagged cliffs and cool emerald sea in front of them delight the eye of the beholder. The clear sky, without a single cloud, was shining blue with a heavy breath.


    It was like a splash of paint. It''s not natural logic, it''s mastery. Korea was in October. It''s about to get cold. Nevertheless, it was a kind of blessing to be able to feel summer.


    I needed a place to cool my head because something like this had happened recently. He looked at the swaying palm tree leaves of the mountains and turned his gaze to his lovers.


    Lin and Bererosa play beach volleyball. One and Lindsey swim across the vast ocean. Aloe and cash building sand castles. Sugar and Sherry in the sun. I was full just watching.


    They were the evidence of what they had kept and what they had achieved.


    "Mister?"


    While enjoying the water play, the swimmer sat next to him, hairing his hair.


    "You''ve come this far and you''re lying down again?"


    "I''m happy just looking at it."


    It was true. Lying back is an entertainment. She looked at the swimming and laughed playfully.


    "You''re not dressed like last time, by the way."


    "Yes?"


    "You tried last time."


    "Ah¡­"


    The swim, which reminded me of what happened last year, blushed. She was at the beach the other day. At that time, what she wore was a small blue bikini. A bikini that hides only a small part of her mind.


    "You''re a mean man."


    "I''m not so bad myself."


    I don''t know how to swim, but she looked smart lying down. Rich breasts splattered out through the bathing suit. Her side breasts protruded beautifully, and it was an exclusive sight.


    But excuse me for staring so blatantly. Sihyun turned his gaze away, clearing his throat. But the swim did not miss that gap. I moved gently to see that reaction, but I couldn''t have known.


    "How is it not bad?"


    Swimming asked softly. As his white and thin fingers went through his chest and stomach, he blushed like a boy during puberty.


    "Not bad at all. Definitely better than last time."


    "Well, what is this, then? It''s swelling up like it''s about to explode."


    Swimming indicated the bathing suit of Xi Hyun who had been up for a long time. Sihyun shakes his head holding the hand of the swimming.


    "Don''t tease me."


    "What happens if I make fun of you?"


    The swim was so close to my breath that I could feel his heart tickling with a mean expression. In a brief but delicate gesture, Jihyun breathed out a hot breath.


    "You''re going to regret this."


    Sihyun, who grabbed the chest of the swimmer, bites her ear. Swimming silently groaning bitterly at his lips. Even if no one was watching, I had to be careful. There were other women not far away.


    Ugh, when a hot, hard object touches your buttocks, the swim shivers. It seemed to protrude through the crotch, no matter how big it was. Swimming was embarrassing because it was the first time I had to do it in such a bright place. Xi Hyun''s reaction surpassed her expectations.


    "Ahjussi. You can''t do this."


    "Isn''t this what you wanted?"


    "Well, even so..."


    "If you don''t want to, I''ll stop."


    "That''s a terrible thing to say. You know it."


    The swim hurriedly searches the area. And you notice that there is a jagged cliff not too far away. A place where dark shadows are growing in reverse light. If you are there, you can finish your work without being discovered. She points carefully at Sihyun''s hand.


    "... I don''t mind doing it over there."


    Shi Hyun, who moved behind the cliff along the swim, kissed her neck. It was a place where nobody would come. It was an open space but at the same time a restricted place. No one was watching, so there was nothing to be distracted about.


    "Haha, that tickles. Mister."


    Sihyun naturally put his hand on the swimsuit and touched the bust that rose abundantly. Like a ripe, chopped rice cake, Jihyun shredded a lump of flesh and pinched the stiff protruding stone.


    "Haang, you''re sensitive there. Slowly, slowly, heh."


    "I always feel it, but it''s great."


    "This is what you did. If it wasn''t for you, hehe!"


    When he suddenly stroked his butt, the swim breathed an empty but sweet breath. She gave her whole body to him and looked up at him with wet eyes.


    "You can''t stack like this."


    "Yes!"


    "I''m going to crush them all."


    "Just do it. There won''t be any snacks today."


    At the sound of Deroro and Kathy laughing and chattering, the swimming suddenly heats up in your stomach. The thought of being found out and wanting to do it collided with the thought of being found out, creating an indescribable pleasure.


    I can''t believe you''re doing this kind of lewdness in a place where innocent children are playing. Swimming has shifted to the treacherous behavior of its own interests. Reason felt guilty, but emotion felt dramatic pleasure.


    "Khhhhh."


    When his hard fingers went through the hidden area, the swimming couldn''t help but moan. She wiggles her toes, but refuses. Her hands are tied around the clitoris.


    "Did you just hear something?"


    "What do you mean?"


    The swim shakes its head as Deeroe and Kathy react. When a vague thought tried to become a reality, she trembled. Sihyun recited it while touching the hidden area.


    "Swimming today, maybe you''ll teach the kids sex education. If you look at this, every time those kids grow up and face a situation like this, they''ll think of you."


    "That can''t be right, yo. Huff, huff."


    "You''re panting beautifully. I''ll never forget this look if I''m not a man."


    "Wait, wait, wait, wait!"


    When his hands were sucked, he shouted without holding his swim. The indescribable virtue and fear of being discovered became irreplaceable pleasures.


    "Go ahead, swim."


    At that moment, the swim broke down. Sticky water gushes out from a hidden place like a fountain. The swim relaxed into place. He lowered his waist and kissed her lips. Swimming quietly accepted his lips.


    "Maybe you heard wrong."


    Kathy turns her head to see if she''s lost interest. Sihyun stared at the farther away cash, and he uttered the last words.


    "You''re burning up."


    "I don''t know. I thought you''d been spotted. It''s all because of you."


    Swimming tucks your finger between your crotch. The hidden area aches as if wanting something. Swimming into such intense pleasure that my head was dizzy, comforted myself.


    "It''s my turn."


    "Then will you do it with your mouth?"


    The swim moves the hand before the mouth. When he pulled down his bathing suit, a huge object protruded out roughly. Something big enough to fill your vision. With a big breath, the swim opened its eyes. This was the first time I saw things in a bright place.


    Swimming to see something with particularly tight tendons like that of the beast burst into elasticity without even knowing it. She holds out her tongue reflexively and licks the large swollen front.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    extra start.

 600 00600 extra

    "Chu, Chu, Chu, Chu."


    The swim bites your mouth as if you were possessed by something. The large object flutters and grabs her throat. Sihyun grabbed the two hands of a swimmer touching his thigh.


    "I told you, just do it with your mouth."


    As his arms went up, the swimming head shifted back and forth and centered. A naughty water rushes over the sound of the waves. I felt like a tool to deal with Sihyun''s lust, and the two legs of the swimming froze.


    "Man, stink, choke. Gulp."


    The swim that licked the long column with its tongue out looked up at him with the expression mentioned above. The sticky saliva flows down onto the object.


    Xihyun, who pushed his waist forward, leaned against the cliff. As the soft tongue wraps around the crow, he groans without knowing it.


    "The body wasn''t the only heat."


    It was a subtle technique that would melt beneath my waist. Just two years ago, she was a silly girl, and now she trembled at the thought that she was under her feet as a woman.


    Swimming played with things skillfully. I knew better than anyone how to give pleasure to men.


    "Sir, my mouth is going to melt because it''s hot too. Heheh, he keeps wriggling and punching me in the throat."


    The above two cheeks on a cheeky face were not so seductive. I turned my eyes, but I didn''t stop.


    The figure of a swimming obstinately licking things was as greedy as that of the Stronghold. I didn''t know what came out of her mouth. As soon as he moved his lower back, he also followed the head of the swimming.


    "That''s too bad. Swimming, you grew up so dirty."


    "You did this to me. because it''s not supposed to be there. Choo-up, take responsibility."


    The swim lifts up its chest and tucks things in between. Maybe the place was a place. The sternum was clearer than the others. The objects moved up and down using sweat drops as lubricants.


    "Haang, you''re so excited."


    The abundant breasts trembled roughly as the objects rose strong. Items of a size other than the specification ran through the soft skin. At that time, the bean disappeared into the mouth of the swimmer. The ball became bulky just by holding the bean.


    "It''s so big, it doesn''t go in my mouth. It looks bigger than usual. Is this the power of love?"


    "Anyone would have to."


    Unlike the lovely tone of voice, the body of the swimming was extremely degenerate. She instinctively collects breasts. However, the solid object was naturally rushed up through my breastbone.


    "Joe, a little bit more vigorously, Hhang, please."


    The chest of the swimmer was fixed to the tip of his finger and changed its shape. When she scratched her nipple, she fell asleep. In response to the humming sound, Jihyun moves his lower back faster than before.


    "Cheap!"


    Reason reached at last. Sihyun, who grabbed the head of the swimmer, shook his back. He pours the liquid into the mouth of the swimmer. The swimming pool clears its throat after a strong shot of white water hit it.


    Her undiscovered discharge was lodged between the sternum.


    "You look well again today, mister."


    The swollen swim that flowed all over his body spread his legs apart. I couldn''t stand the pain of my crotch just now.


    "Come on, you, put it in."


    "You''re soaking wet."


    When the finger that was lightly inserted was pulled inward, he smiled. The sticky water and smooth skin twitched. When he lifted the swim, he put the rough stuff in.


    "Hot, this is it. I wanted this."


    When the enormous lump of flesh rushed in, the swim fell asleep without tolerating the pleasures. Ji-hyun, who broke her lips, moved her lower back even more forcefully. The tightening that did not loosen a few times gave him unbearable pleasure. The more I did, the more new I was.


    "Mister, do it quickly. Hah, just a little harder, Jebaal. Huh-huh-huh."


    Sihyun was an expert who could utilize his goods for 10 minutes. He grabs the ugly inflated object and stirs the uterus with determination by moving his lower back.


    When the hot stuff reached the deepest depths, the swimming cried out. Thickness, size, intensity, and skill were all perfect. I thought I could win this time, but I didn''t. The pleasures that she still gave were overwhelming, so I could not rest for a moment.


    The swim gladly looked at the muscles of a well-divided string without any fat lifted both legs and wrapped around his waist. She lets out a short sigh as she embraces the beast-running string with all her might.


    Tough turbulence shakes her steadily.


    "How naughty can you be?"


    "I don''t know."


    I didn''t know that my insides were stuck to the stuff until I came out. Ji-hyun, who supported the stumbling buttocks of the swimming pool with both hands, licked her breasts nervously.


    "Huff, huff, huff, no, no... huff."


    The swim tightened his thighs and tapped his chest. She was unable to keep her wits about the flood of joyfulness.


    I still heard other people''s voices. It meant you could be found out. But the swimming couldn''t help but moan. To do that, I was so delighted with the pleasure that she gave me. I thought I''d be fascinated if I didn''t express myself for a moment.


    Swimming responded by shaking his whole body every time he exercised his piston. Honey water from the binding site has already begun to moisten to the buttocks.


    "I''ll do it until I can''t get my back into it."


    He grabbed both of the swimming arms and moved his waist like crazy. The swim that had succumbed to his pleasure had already been given up. She embraces the object with breathlessness and greed.


    "Ahjussi, I, I think I''m going," he said, "Ha, ha, yo-yo!"


    "Gandha!"


    After pushing the object to its limit, Jihyun pushed the white solution into the deepest part. At that moment, the lower back of the swim roasted like a bow. When she reaches her peak, she squeezes the object tight and shoots out a clear stream of water. The relaxed swim caused a mild convulsion.


    "Hah, haha... The more I do it with you, the more I feel naughty."


    "That''s not how it''s supposed to be?"


    "No, it''s not."


    He caught his breath and caught the swimming waist. It''s still not enough. The hot stuff doesn''t show cold, no matter how many times. Then, the girl with the eye patch approached.


    "I can''t believe you''re doing this here with the other kids. That''s bold."


    The girl looked at Alto and covered her face with her hands. My heart trembled at the thought of being caught. However, there was a strange excitement in the thought of demonstrating his relationship with Sihyun.


    "No, it''s not..."


    "What are you so embarrassed about? It belongs to you or Nana Papa anyway, right?"


    "But that''s not the case."


    The swim that fell into his arms shook his head and denied the reality.


    "Yeah? Well, should we call the other kids? I think it''ll be worth seeing when we all get together."


    I thought others might come, and the swimming crotch got wet once again. Mixed with the thought of wanting to be troubled and the delusion of wanting to show off this relationship now, her face became even brighter.


    After seeing the swimming face, Alto approaches her and whispers.


    "The youngest and most perverted. Even at this moment, I can''t believe I''m still a tool of pleasure. How should I move? The role of swallowing tears while watching Papa and you? Or is it the part where you break in and excite yourself? Now, tell me."


    "Well, you can''t say that."


    He said that, but the answer was the same. Alto read the desire hidden inside the swimming. She was always looking for new stimuli, and she wanted to be secretive and squirmy.


    Alto hugged him from behind.


    "I''ve been watching you for a while now, and you really enjoyed Sam enough to fly? Did you like it that much, playing with the papa?"


    "Alto knows that. How thick and hot you are..."


    "Well, of course I do. I''m always waiting for my turn."


    Alto quickly removed his bathing suit and grabbed the chest of the swimmer. And I rubbed my lovingly raised nipple.


    "I really want them. It''s perfect for big things and shapes. If I had something like this, Papa would have liked it a little better."


    As Alto choked, the swimming was shocked.


    "Ah, Alto. Wouldn''t it be a little early for that?"


    "Sometimes it wouldn''t be so bad to get it from the same woman. And it''s not a reaction from someone you don''t like, is it?"


    Alto, who touched the body of the swimmer, naturally coveted her lips. The swimming blushes with cautious but delicate movements. I could see a world I had never thought of before.


    "How''s that? My tongue is softer than Papa''s, isn''t it?"


    "I don''t know, don''t ask."


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter if you try to hide it. A woman''s body knows more."


    Seeing the beautiful women tangled up and giving and receiving pleasure gave the viewer an indescribable sense of morality. Swimming has also accepted Alto''s hand skillfully.


    Sihyun was exhausted from his lower back without even knowing it. He moves things that still remain intact. Suddenly, his waist became rougher, and the swim bounced off his butt like a show.


    "I knew this would happen if I saw a papa."


    "I''m not stupid enough to knock the table down."


    The swimming couldn''t help but listen to the two of them. I could not break away from Alto''s proficient hands and the subtle waist teasing of Xihyun. No, I didn''t want to break up.


    "Hehehe, man, I can''t take it anymore, hehe, I can''t take it anymore!"


    The swim, howling like an animal, hugged him tightly. Sihyun couldn''t get away from the swimming after six assessments. The object from the binding site emits a blazing vapour.


    The item was still hard and thick. And it was covered in sticky water and white water, giving off a naughty scent. Alto sticks out his tongue as he looks up at the stuff that''s dripping with honey. I carefully scratched the base of the chunk like an umbrella.


    "Bubbles of papa with lots of other kids, okay ? Are you going to treat me like an animal?"


    From scrotum to pharynx, Alto licks every ounce of honey soaked in his stuff. He was as devout as if that was all he was given.


    "Papa, my tongue twitches whenever it touches me. It''s better if I do it, right? I can''t lose to a little kid."


    The swimmer pushes Alto over his shoulder. It was an indescribable thing to say.


    "He likes what I do better."


    Immediately, the swim licks the part where Alto doesn''t lick. Thick and long items were not lacking when used by two women. Swimming and Alto push each other with their cheeks.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 601 00601 extra

    Things move back and forth between their lips. A single inch of uncompromising movement. He sighed because of the rush from both sides. Just watching the swimming and alto gathered under his feet made him very happy.


    The swim rolled his scrotum into his mouth. She sucks the air out of her cheeks so thin that she teases the elongated tongue. Alto swallowed something deep, pressing his thigh with both hands. They clung together without a hitch.


    You hear a sound as if the saliva and saliva have been mixed. The item began to shine like a splash of water. Their eyes were already full of emptiness, as if the first thing they competed for was a lie.


    "Only Papa can use my mouth. I mean, have fun."


    "I want to be messed up by you, haha, can you do it?"


    Alto hugged the swimmer. Swimming also hugged Alto. Those who were close enough to each other''s breasts to touch each other put objects in between. Peek, the items that were cut into their saliva slip through the cracks.


    "Haang, it''s hot. My chest is killing me."


    "Do you want to? You want to move your back even though it''s your chest, not your vagina?"


    When the breasts with different touches surrounded the object, he was unable to wake up. Alto rated his breasts as small, but they never did. It was because it was so stubborn that no one could see it was a woman.


    It was only relatively small because of the swimming out of specification. I didn''t want to know, but I had to know. The chest was pressing against the object.


    Alto''s breasts were as elastic as a rubber ball and his swimming chest was soft as a marshmallow. I couldn''t choose either. Both of them were very attractive to pick up and choose from.


    As the hard and hot thing went by the teat, the swimming and alto burst into elasticity. Their fine flesh results were otherwise dull and hideous.


    "I think it''s going to explode. Doesn''t it hurt to swell up like this? Mister?"


    "It can''t hurt. Oh, look. It''s still growing."


    Swimming and Alto touched the bean protruding from between their breasts. A transparent drop of water flowed constantly from a plum like a red snapper.


    Sihyun moves back and forth with the objects inside their chests. Looking at their happy faces, I couldn''t help but move.


    "Haha, Papa is breaking my heart. I can smell the dark, stinky male between my breasts. Seriously, you look like a herbivore and you don''t belong here."


    The string that pulled the swim and Alto away moved the waist roughly. Their breasts have already become penises. As she moved, they bit their lips and looked at each other''s faces.


    "Papa, how big is this? We can''t even contain it with our breasts. Hahhhhhhh."


    "We need to make sure you don''t use it lightly."


    "Yes, anyone who tastes this will be taken prisoner."


    Soon after, she stuffed things between their breasts. Swimming and Alto, who were struck by a powerful gush of white water, gave a dazzling look.


    "Knng, knng, haha, you left, so I''m going to eat every drop."


    The swim licked every drop of the liquid from his mouth. A dense liquid like gummy bears was just as luscious.


    "The smell of papa, the best. I can live with this for the rest of my life."


    "Hold on, Alto. This is mine."


    Alto licks the white matter out of his tongue as if he didn''t want to miss what was buried between the swimming ribs. The women who exchanged even the liquid that was filled each other''s mouths once again gathered under the feet of the string. The object was still solid.


    Alto licks the back of his earlobe, smiling at the basil.


    "I want to get Papa in trouble."


    Alto, who had entrusted the goods to the swimmer, walked behind him. She opens her butt and sticks out her tongue without hesitation.


    "Alto...!"


    An unfamiliar sensation. The hot, gnarly tongue twists the sensitive area, making it hard to resist and burst its elasticity. I understood why Alto spoke so cruelly.


    "It''s cute how Papa doesn''t know what to do. It''s a different reaction. I''d like to see more."


    Alto tucks his tongue into the butthole and makes a slimy sound of water. When the little tongue scratched a crease and passed by, Jihyun fell asleep.


    The swim puffed up his cheeks as he could see them.


    "Mister, feel my mouth now. It''s better to swallow a bean than that, isn''t it?"


    As the excitement that could never be obstructed by superiority overtook him in a row, he had to give himself another assessment. However, even after such a violent pleasure, I did not know that the desire for Jihyun would end.


    "Papa, do you want some more? You want to eat me, don''t you?"


    Alto looks up at the object with a dazzling look. I begged for it, but the goods were still intact. Rather, he grew up even further.


    The size and thickness did not vary significantly, but the color became darker and the vein became clearer. Alto crouches like a dog, kneeling down and pushing his butt back.


    "Papa, come on... we''re waiting so hard."


    Alto flirts with his fingers to reveal a hidden area. The honey water stretches long between the internal seams, so that it can be seen clearly. When the vulgar penis started to tingle even when she couldn''t stand it, she shoved the stuff in.


    Sihyun, who crushed Alto, crazily coveted her lips.


    "Huff, huff, puff..."


    Sihyun, who was on top of Alto, stabbed the object without cause. As his movements became more intense, Alto''s groaning became louder.


    "That''s the stuff of the papa, that''s great. It''s so big, I can see it all over the boat, hehehe."


    The demonstration that lifted Alto''s two legs inserted the object even deeper. Alto screams as the object reaches the uterus.


    The swim that grabbed him in the back touched his chest. She carefully tugs at the sturdy projection. This was also an unfamiliar sensation, so he burst elasticity.


    "Hehe, you sometimes groan like a girl."


    "About you..."


    "I heard it from my sisters. I heard men can enjoy places like this. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it. Aren''t you curious?"


    The waist-humping swim places a protrusion in your mouth. Whenever the swim rolls its tongue, Yoohyun flinches. I felt like scratching and cooling the itching part. Naturally, the teasing of the waist had to be rough.


    "Huff, huff. Papa, Papa... I love it. They''re touching the inside. Papa, you''re the best, huh-huh-huh-huh."


    The screaming Alto raises his butt. Her head was white. If there was only one thing left, it was the thought that I wanted to be loved by Sihyun. Alto pulls the object by moving his insides, forcefully moving his waist.


    "You''re the best, Alto."


    Even though the curve starting from the shoulders and ending from the buttocks was the best, it was no exaggeration. The spectacle of the sweat drops on my spine reflected in the sunlight was also inevitable.


    Sihyun, who gave a cool assessment, waved his back without any rest. He moves as if the time for assessment was too short. You hear a colorful sound from the scraping and binding area, but no one is ashamed.


    "Let''s do it for real."


    Jihyun grabs the butt of the swimmer and flickers her and lays her down on top of Alto. Alto quickly turns away, noticing his intentions. Looking at each other, the lying swim and Alto exchanged a wild smile.


    "Sir, wouldn''t this pose be uncomfortable for one person?"


    "It''s okay, you know what?"


    At the same time as Sihyun said, another penis emerged under his navel. Two big, thick things. Swimming and Alto licked their lips before anyone else could. I was already excited about the pleasure that Hyun would give me.


    At the same time, he aimed at swimming and Alto''s innards, forcefully extending his lower back. From the beginning, he clicked on them and continued the piston movement with a scream.


    Swimming and Alto were both hard to block. They are both coveting at the same time. With the burning sensation of his head, he roared like an animal. Swimming and Alto were also drooling, unable to endure the pleasures of large objects.


    So, the three people''s access ended only after sunset. Sadly, their fun also ended there.


    "I think you enjoyed it."


    Dinner time for everyone. Bererosa opens her mouth without hesitation, having picked up a fork and knife naturally. It was a subtle tone, but the meaning of it was clear.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "What do you think is on my forehead?"


    Bererosa smiled brightly and pointed at her forehead, and she smiled awkwardly. The third eye gave her even more advanced abilities. Reading the past shouldn''t be that hard. When he realized what he had done wrong, he coughed.


    "Hmmm."


    "What do you think of Miss Alto?"


    "Hmmm."


    Once they didn''t understand how the story was going, Loro and Kathy tilted their heads. But not the other women. They glanced at Alto and the swim with cold eyes.


    Alto smiles as if he was fine, but his swimming face quickly bursts red. It burst in a place I thought would end quietly.


    "There''s a certain order, but you can''t break it. Isn''t that right, Miss Swimming? If you break the order, why are there rules? Why are there rules? You can do whatever you want."


    "Yes."


    The swimming didn''t have ten mouths to say. Of course, that didn''t mean that I would regret it. To be honest, I was perfectly satisfied today. If I could just listen to the nagging for a moment and get it over with, that would be a good result.


    "Why don''t we just do it ourselves today? because of our lack of effort."


    Surprisingly, the compromise was Sherry.


    "That''s a good offer."


    One nodded and the other women consecutively accepted. After understanding the situation at a late pace, Roro''s face lit up like a curtain. I realized that the sound the beast heard on the beach was not the beast''s.


    Kathy tilts her head, looking up at the dirt.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "No, it''s nothing."


    Quickly, he shakes his head. But what Kathy wanted to know was not her opinion.


    "Not you, Dad!"


    "Oh, that''s what they call a golden room."


    "What''s a golden room?"


    As you stroke Kathy''s head, you quietly push the plate forward.


    "Enjoy your meal."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    extra end.

 602 00602 Preparing the Veil

    /626


    Empty space with nothing. He was alone in the space where he couldn''t even hear the sound. He turns his head to the other side as soon as he looks at the planet that glows blue. But there was nothing there.


    Moon. Satellites that I never doubted were ever going to leave Earth after the end of the World War on Powers. All that''s left is a few crumbs. Just as a representation of that day''s horror, only the desolate dust floated where the moon needed to be.


    Sihyun stretched out his arms.


    Equatorial diameter, radius, circumference, surface area, mass, earth reference distance, origin, root point, orbital inclination angle, eccentricity, orbital and cyclical cycles, atmospheric pressure, atmospheric composition. And the simulations that embodied gravity united the crumbs that floated around the universe. The tiny sphere is increasingly called the size of a planet.


    Goooo, the moon rises at the same time dark matter is wasted. A new satellite to orbit the Earth is born here.


    The moon, which Nialla Totep dropped, could not help it. The disasters and disasters that would occur when the moon disappeared due to negligence and negligence were all sent to a distant future.


    He was also the best he could do. But things changed. Being Almighty, he gained the power to even be involved in the birth of stars. Not to mention that Ubo Satlla''s beginning and end worked very well.


    It flashes. A small but bright light flashes before your eyes. An eye-catching demonstration of the International Space Station moving at 8 kilometers per second smiled brightly. Civilization''s shooting was not an exaggeration, it was an astronaut.


    Sihyun waved his hand toward it.


    "You won''t see it anyway."


    When he stepped on the moon, he fell straight to Earth. A single tearing demonstration of the atmosphere landed on the ground against gravity. There were no aftershocks. Only the breeze passes by his collar.


    Jihyun, who crossed between the two stars carelessly, walked towards his home. It was my turn to start a lively morning. Especially not today. It was a special day, and she quickly changed her clothes when she came home. No matter how many times he wore it, he put on a strange suit and tidied his head.


    "The King of Shadows returned the moon we had been waiting for at 8: 00 this morning at noon, as he had contributed. Many scholars have suggested that he could build another planet. What''s his limit? to become the savior of today''s human race..."


    An age where communication and communication are faster than light. The reporter was recounting carefully what had just happened. God''s miracle is the power of the transcendent. Just hearing it keeps coming out of my ears.


    I wonder if it''s more surprising to build a single satellite than the fact that it can blow up the universe. Scratching his head, he shakes his head and looks at the television. There was a clear picture of him waving to the International Space Station.


    "The technological advancements are endless."


    The muttering of his voice focused on tying the tie. The whole world was noisy, but he was at peace. Forming the moon wasn''t that hard for him. And now I can''t afford to care about such a place.


    As I said before, today was a special day.


    Sihyun went out and saw a woman waiting for him. In the past two years, a woman who has changed to look unrecognizable, one is shaking and shaking her teeth at what is bothering her so much.


    "Are you nervous?"


    "Of course not."


    She was going to see a family she hadn''t seen in seven years. That''s why I was worried. When I fell, my mind grew distant, too. Moreover, it was a situation where even his own life was not announced.


    Maybe he doesn''t even know he''s gone. What should I do if I''m not welcome? One was already complicated in my head. Even though I had achieved a unified business, I still had problems with my family.


    "It''s okay, it''s beautiful today."


    "Well, that''s what I''m talking about!"


    "But there''s nothing good about having a bad first impression, right?"


    He didn''t stroke one''s head as if there was nothing to worry about. I can see the blood on her skin. Dark hair that seems to suck even the light. And an intense look beyond all that. The hair tied in two prongs came down neatly.


    No matter who saw her, she was a decent girl.


    "It''s worth a week of swimming lessons."


    "Don''t talk about it."


    One bites his lip as if it were unwarranted. She had a vague identity until seven years ago. It was between a man and a woman.


    When I met Sihyun, my mind was complete, but not my body. It was because he realized that he was a woman, but he didn''t lose the habits and habits that he had accumulated.


    It was natural to ask a natural woman to teach a lesson to fill the gaps.


    "I can''t believe I got my jaw stuck in a chopstick! I can''t believe you grabbed a bag of crap and tortured me like that. This grudge will carry you to the grave."


    One thing I still haven''t forgotten is that I trembled.


    "But that makes you smile like a girl, right?"


    "Hmmm..."


    "And the World Talent War was broadcast all over the world. Your parents must have seen it, too."


    I was late, but I had to go too fast. A few weeks ago, a battle broke out between the fates of mankind. It was even weirder to think I hadn''t seen it.


    "That''s why I''m more worried. Maybe they erased me from their minds."


    "It''s not too late to think about it later. It''s important to hit it first."


    Sihyun grabbed one arm. She walks the path behind him, pretending not to win. Soon after, they arrived in front of a house. One didn''t even flinch in front of him. I knew because I had investigated beforehand that I did not move.


    "I can press it for you."


    "Oh, no. I''ll do this myself."


    One pressed the doorbell, swallowing the dry saliva and rolling his feet in place. Sihyun grinned and held her hand because she was so nervous for the first time.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here for you."


    There were no negative words in my mouth. What would happen after this was the future he had to face. Then, a middle-aged woman opened the door and came out. As the snow sank, white skin was covering the face that did not overcome the flow of time.


    I could tell without asking. She was Isora, one mother. One silently looked at his mother. Whether he felt a single glance or a cow looked at her quietly.


    The two of them exchanged their gazes for a while. It''s been seven years. The horse didn''t come and go. We just looked at each other. It was then that the conch moved.


    "Ha, one!"


    Sora''s answer was neither reprimand nor indifference. Her answer was a violent hug that I had not been able to hold.


    627.


    Famous Jin, Isora and the couple were happy to welcome one who appeared after seven years. He acted as if he knew he was coming. After the situation naturally followed, I was embarrassed and embarrassed.


    One sat down, looking at the conch like it was awkward at first, but he kept on talking. There were so many things I couldn''t say. I wanted to hear a lot of things. Especially the one who cared about her wanted to talk to her a little more.


    Is it because they are naturally optimistic? Heena welcomed her, not stranger to one appearance.


    One of the stories that had been piled up for seven years brought up the story of the well. The root cause she had to leave her family. One closed his eyes explained how the well met its end.


    She continues to cry. It was because she had an obligation to deliver his end to the end.


    "That''s what happened, Mom."


    When he finished speaking, he bit his lip. Tears came to the eye of the conch.


    "I''m fine. I thought you were dead because you came back like this. He would have expected you to come like this."


    Conch had been guessing since her son, the well, had not come. He''s already dead. But the heart cannot accept the head. Myeongjin, who patted the spine of a fluffy conch, opens his mouth randomly.


    "Yes, I understand. I would have had to. It wasn''t good. I''m just happy to be here in good health."


    The atmosphere subsided for only a moment. A cow that wiped the area of her eyes moistened naturally led the conversation. Her gaze has long been cast upon the strings beside one.


    "So who''s next to you? Is she your girlfriend?"


    "Yes..."


    One lowered his head revealed the identity of Xi Hyun in the grave. A situation in which all the pirates were exposed anyway. Hiding was not something you could hide. Myeongjin and Cow nod as if they had expected, but not the girl next to them.


    "The King of Shadows?!"


    Heena, who opened her eyes, sat next to him and touched his arm. Even an idol did not hide his excitement from the fact that a non-exaggerated person had come to his house. But one did not just look at her like that.


    "Heena!"


    "Why don''t you just touch it a little bit? It doesn''t wear off. Right, brother?"


    Sihyun smiled and accepted her affection. She was not exaggerated, even if it was a small one. If there was anything else, it was that she was lively and curious, unlike one of her older sisters.


    Of course, the excitement was not only for Hee Na. After realizing that the son-in-law Hana brought was unusual, she even brought up the old story.


    "By the way, do you know how Hana was when she was young?"


    "Come to think of it, I''ve never heard of it."


    "Well, he wouldn''t say that."


    "I''d like to hear you say that."


    "Of course I have to hear it. Now I say this, but one was a curious child from birth. because I was just born, and I knew everything. Do you know what the first word you ever uttered was?"


    "Well, could it have been you or Mom?"


    Of course, she didn''t think so. For all the other children, one was a man who remembered his past life. I would have said a slightly higher word than my father or mother.


    "That''s what we thought. But the first thing she spit out was, where is the package?"


    When I didn''t expect it, Xi Hyun poured out his coffee. I never heard anything so strange. No, I didn''t even know that was acceptable in this world.


    Where is the package, Lani? Isn''t that what Visa would say? After hearing that, I was surprised at the distribution of the spilled conch with a smile.


    "You''re not surprised."


    "It was a natural thing to do. That''s when the catastrophic boom happened. because he took one in his arms and watched a play. Even though I told you not to look at it together because converging cleanliness and godfather can say the same thing, it''s because you ignored me."


    "You''re still... still bringing that up?"


    Myeongjin sighs nervously and turns his head. It''s a new realization of how badly he affected one.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 603 00603 Preparing the Veil

    But he didn''t think so. One was always like that. You''re lucky you didn''t reveal one to ten details about yourself. If she had not understood the situation and revealed everything at that time, there would not have come a day to sit and smile and talk.


    But still, I never thought one thing would be so special. If it was a normal house, it was the night before the storm. It was not a strange level for me to hear that the devil had possessed me.


    There was only one conclusion that was drawn to such a thought.


    "They''re really good parents."


    "Hmmm, yes. They''re too much for me."


    One laughed beautifully. It was like she said. It was her only treasure. She also knew that her childhood had passed unusually well. The storm raged faster than expected. I''ve been thinking about my identity since I was born, so I have nothing more to say.


    The sexual worries overlapped, so it was no exaggeration to say that it was the worst. If I hadn''t become the Savior, I would have become the spoiled first.


    A cow eavesdropping on one conversation with Durondur Shi opened her mouth quietly.


    "Oh, you still say that? My mother is worried. I can''t believe that a human father is so incompetent and insensitive that he''s still impersonating you..."


    Since I was a child, there was a different corner. Not only did he have a masculine tone, but he was probably crude enough to feel it.


    He thought that his education was wrong, and that he had fallen asleep once or twice.


    "No, Mom, it''s an expression of intimacy. I''m just saying it comfortably."


    To clear the growing suspicion, one shook his hand and responded with a girly tone. Xi Hyun, who knew her nature, only quivered without anyone knowing her.


    Looking at the one I was trying to become a woman of that age, I laughed. Maybe she was just an ordinary daughter to a family. I had never seen anything like this before, so it was strange.


    "But I''d like to say that to the West in the future. Don''t you think that too?"


    As the arrow that had lost its direction flew towards him, he was afraid. He scratches his chin when he receives the gaze of Hana and Sora.


    Should I accept it? Or should I be adamant about denying it? There was nothing to think about. I liked one because she was her. It was impossible to define her by her tone or manner.


    "I''m fine. because that''s what I''m in love with."


    "Oh my, oh my. I''m so embarrassed to see it."


    Fierce courtship scene. He tapped Myeongjin''s shoulder as if he had heard of it.


    "I envy you, brother-in-law."


    I also looked at Ji-hyun in alternation, blushing her face. I feel like a monkey at the zoo, and one of my lips is puckered.


    I wanted to meet a little more dramatic, a little more violent, but that wasn''t the case either. Joy and joy disappeared everywhere. He was chatting like he was nothing.


    I wonder if this is family. One was just sipping coffee like I didn''t know. After seven years, the reunion stopped.


    It was hard to recover at once as long as it was a period of separation. However, if we take some time to meet each other, we will be able to be like before. One of the hopeful futures in my heart came out. The family waved their hands until she was invisible.


    Before I went in, I was worried and worried, but after I went in, all of my worries and concerns felt like fools.


    "I can''t get off my feet."


    "You can come anytime you want, right?"


    "Hehe, I don''t know."


    He was unwittingly greedy because of his unexpected achievements. One who ruled the mind turned his head.


    "Still, I''m relieved."


    "I know. I''m glad it worked out. This should take the burden off your mind."


    "All thanks to you."


    "Come on, not like you."


    "Are you saying I''m not the one being honest?"


    "Well, that''s not true, but..."


    "I''m not always dishonest. To be precise, I just don''t do it because I don''t have to."


    "I''m not proud of what you''re saying."


    One of Xi Hyun''s complaints was poured into his ears.


    "But today is a different day."


    One pulls his tie, raising his heel. After lightly breaking through the gap, she kisses. It wasn''t a violent kiss. It was just a means to convey her mind everywhere.


    Unbeatably smooth. To the extent that each other''s existence can be felt. One who embraced him with a deep, eager heart opened his mouth with sincerity.


    "I''m glad I met you."


    What would have happened if I hadn''t met Sihyun? One of the things that came to mind was that Silo burst out. She knew she was destined to die in the basement of a mountain tied with a green belt.


    Probably spent the rest of his life avoiding humans until he died. The one who cleared his mind clapped his hands to change the mood.


    "By the way, it looks like you exchanged numbers with her. You tried to reach out to your brother without my permission. You''ve got some nerve, Se-hyun."


    "Wait, where did all the good stuff go?"


    "Public life must be distinguished."


    One of them gave out his heart as if nothing was getting caught, and insisted on chasing after him.


    "Are you jealous?"


    "Stop, no way! Are you trying to tell me I''m jealous of my brother? It''s my brother I''m worried about, not your comfort. The child is still young and easily overwhelmed by the atmosphere around him. I knew you were my brother-in-law, and that tendency is getting worse."


    One with two fists burning, controlling the demonstration as if it were natural.


    "It is not desirable for him to be cute or my brother to do as he wishes. If anything happens, always get my permission. Did you get it?"


    "I feel like the surveillance is getting worse. No, it''s getting worse already."


    "It''s a legitimate request, not a surveillance."


    "Who am I to say no to?"


    Sihyun sighed and raised one. He looks around, holding her in his arms.


    "What better place to cheer up a wicked mistress. There''s a hotel nearby. Should we start there?"


    "You, what are you talking about in broad daylight!? Let go of me. Come on!"


    One fiercely resisted, but the demonstration did not stop. I just pretended to do everything. Not only strength, but strength.


    "Now that you''ve been patient, it''s time for a reward."


    "I don''t know what kind of reward you want, but you don''t need that!"


    627.


    The first place Azatos, who sat on the brink of chaos, was the galaxy that was born most recently. Outer space, even in the multiverse. It was a place where no one would come.


    There was no place like this to plant the first flag. He sits on the throne of chaos and presides over all the sites. Clowns have turned countless planets into zeroes, blowing trumpets and trumpets, and the servants have drummed and cleared their tracks.


    They were premature and premature. From now on, they had to declare the end in a future beyond counting. Naturally, the crying was decisive, and the screening was rigorous.


    Disasters and disasters were overwhelming.


    It was full of death and extinction.


    The screams and the commotion do not stop.


    Chaos and chaos never cease.


    Many creatures vanished like dust and turned to ashes. As many as the stars in the night sky disappeared overnight. Like it was from the beginning. Like nothing ever started in the first place.


    I was just exercising the rights and authority that Bondi had as its owner. Everything that exists in the universe comes from the hands of Azatos.


    I couldn''t be free of anything. Everything was just a moment, a moment of wonderment. It was a continuous of meaningless and meaningless flows.


    The same was true of the end. Azatoth''s will was the truth. Azatos, looking down at the multiverse with one eye, told the clowns.


    "Burn them all. Don''t even know I passed through here."


    Absolute declaration. Non-negotiable instructions. Reality became a dream when so many gods arose. Even the heavy stars in my mouth have fallen into a vain lie. The concept and logic of Miamiamylokapoor and Umpa remained intact.


    In this unspeakable explosion, the universe did not expand and contracted repeatedly. At first, it was only marginal. There was no one who could see the difference from a careful perspective. But the beginning was a problem. Over time, the faint stream becomes a huge wave that will swallow everything up.


    Soon, reality will turn into a dream and disappear like a bubble. It was a destiny that had been occupied since it began. But Azatos, ironically, wanted a miracle. I pray for a situation that transcends the Almighty.


    "Come on, I want you to see. Han Si-hyun, what are you going to do?"


    This was also a little entertainment. If I didn''t notice, I would have been given a chance to stop it, but if I didn''t notice, it was just a dream.


    Is the universe going to die first? I don''t know if I can reach myself first. Azatos, who looked forward with his omnipotent ability, put an indescribable smile on his face. The ancient and longing opponent quickly appears.


    The planned membrane was approaching as loud as the next one.


    In a place that no one knows, the end that no one can escape began.


    /628


    As originally planned, she met her parents with Lindsey. Maybe it''s because they''re both diplomats. I travel a lot and relocate a lot. Since even the time we could meet was limited, Sihyun was careful not to let the meeting go to waste.


    Both of them were candid. The expressions that seemed to be unfamiliar with the rhetorical phrase were so cool as to calm his liver. I felt like I knew where Lindsey''s personality came from. However, it was not that hard to lead the conversation because I had found a solution through Lindsey.


    The reaction of two people was grave, whether they had heard something through agreement. She came home with a little sadness, and lay on the bed.


    Wandering around freely was to reap the mummies of the herd. It''s because I have a feeling that something bad will happen in the near future. If it weren''t for this time, I wouldn''t even be able to meet him.


    Of course, it wasn''t speculation, it was certainty. Hippos, who was holding Azatos'' body, disappeared, and I saw Azatos'' soul in the Dreamland, and nothing worse could have happened.


    Not to mention the death of Nialla Totep. Even if it happened right now, it wasn''t weird.


    The moment I reached the Almighty, I was stepping into the realm of the cell. I didn''t want to know, but the strong feeling was ringing. I had to hurry.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 604 00604 Preparing the Veil

    It seemed as if he was asking me to prepare for the end. An unacceptable situation with a peaceful atmosphere. Sense and rationality were severely disturbed. Even the clear sky without a single cloud looked like a glass ceiling that was about to break for him.


    I don''t know why, but I never heard back from myself.


    /629


    "Sir, I''m here."


    I ran into him without even looking back. You dig into his arms as if his nest were only here. Sitting her on her knees, she bursts into laughter.


    "When I was a little girl, I was cute, but now I''m as big as a calf."


    "Well, it''s not that big. It''s still the perfect size."


    "Even though you''ve grown so fat in places like this?"


    When Sihyun stroked his butt, the swim relentlessly slapped his hand. It was forbidden to lay a hand on a lady''s butt and a gentleman''s shame.


    "Sir, your hands are dirty."


    "The standards are sharp. I was just checking."


    "The process of verifying is wrong."


    "Then let''s get a scale."


    "Hmmm, my hands will heal."


    As if I couldn''t help it, she burst out laughing without knowing it.


    Swimming has become a celebrity through World Talent Wars. He was the one who remained until the end and surrendered. Moreover, her appearance had an unusual angle, as had her abilities.


    Her skillful sailing skills and aesthetic. And the business card of the daughter of Cho-cheol. With all the necessary elements, she was like a rising divinity. People flock to her like bees.


    "My father hasn''t been in a frenzy since that day. How long have you been doing this? You''ve been doing weird things. Don''t do anything from now on. It really fascinated me just to hear it."


    The swim smiles brightly, whether Hochol''s expression is still catchy. Sihyun can''t smile at all. After the propagation of the 16th wave, he had to receive the same attention from Jiho-cheol and Bakshia. That''s also a very dense and aggressive look.


    It was surprising that my beloved daughter appeared as the final stage. Of course not. The spoon is a bulldozer with a poor, pathetic daughter on the ground.


    What he was worried about was Hochol''s reaction. It was because he loved swimming more than his body, so he didn''t know what to do.


    But what the hell. When I opened the lid, the result was the opposite. Hocheol rather welcomed him. He still worries about the little things, but he understands the position of swimming.


    I had no choice but to react like that.


    He was the only one who survived in the world of abilities that could only be used as the logic of pharmaceutics. He knew how big the gap was between the two, the one with the power and the one without.


    Meanwhile, Bak Xia strongly disagreed. Instinct to reject forces beyond reason and providence. In the intervention, he could see how it felt to be cut in the eyes. I was proficient in expressing emotions as an actor.


    "Don''t worry. My mother will understand in time. She''s not just a front-runner, she''s just a late comer."


    "Well, that''s a relief."


    "My day is getting better differently. I can assure you, I''m watching you."


    A swim through the bag pulls out a small case inside.


    "Better yet, look at this today. You haven''t seen me or you in the movies, have you?"


    Swimming brought me a film that I did six years ago. I was trapped in Grand Delaware for five years, so there was a lot I didn''t experience. Culture was also one of them. It became a hobby to glimpse a masterpiece. The swim that made his knee into a cushion watched the movie, forgetting to breathe.


    Maybe it''s because of the ubiquitous zombie virus and the stories of people struggling to survive in it. The content was obsolete.


    After the running time was over, the ending credit went up, and the swim turned around and looked up at him.


    "Grrr, mmm. Yummy, yummy."


    "What are you doing?"


    "What do you think? Aren''t you scared?"


    The swim rolls around like a zombie in a movie. A drunken man on the Reverse of Igolognac would have been a little more frightening. The demonstration that gave a rude assessment took hold of the body of the swimming.


    "You won''t be able to bite me like this."


    "Oh, man, where am I touching you?"


    The words don''t fall apart even when they do. Rather, I could see it coming closer. He shakes his head at the obvious trick.


    "You look like you''ve grown more young."


    "It''s an act of intimacy."


    The swim still roars to make sure you haven''t abandoned your zombie setting. When she scratched her chin, she growled in a cheerful manner.


    "You''re not even a zombie anymore."


    "Hmmm, you''re so touchy, and you''re acting clumsy."


    After exhaling, the swim hurriedly changed the topic.


    "By the way, you said you were going to Zephyros tomorrow."


    "Yes, I had an invitation from Yurius."


    This was the first time I had been to Lynn''s hometown, so I couldn''t miss it any more. As you can see, the snowy swim grabbed Sihyun''s lapel.


    "Then play a little more with me."


    I spoke frankly without hiding my eyes that reveal my nasty, sinister intentions. Then she could see why the other lovers didn''t come.


    "You..."


    "Tomorrow maybe, but today''s my day?"


    /630


    When she arrived at the designated location, she could see the passenger. A familiar athlete. The woman who showed her ten tails and foxes was Lynn, one of his lovers.


    "What''s with the outfit?"


    "What the hell, that''s my dress. Traditional Gumiho costume, for starters. People wear it all the time."


    The heavenly cloth and pale colors were impressive. It reminded me of my lady''s silk clothes for a moment. But it wasn''t a problem.


    You can see the outline of your body as well as the brightness of your insides. Lin, who boasted a visceral figure, wore a traditional outfit, had no choice but to attract attention.


    ''It looks more beautiful now that I''ve had ten tails.''


    Lin''s eyes narrowed when she saw the dazzled demonstration.


    "You have to go into town now, but you don''t have to react like that."


    "I''m sorry, this is the first time I''ve been able to take my eyes off you. You look beautiful today, Lynn."


    "First time... a compliment, an insult. It''s ambiguous."


    "I''m just saying it like it is."


    "Did you like it that much? How about this next time? I think I can see myself moving. Shi-hyun, are you excited too?"


    When Lin laughed like a villain, she was freed from her magic. Rin, of course, was Lin. I didn''t even give her time to drown.


    "Okay, enough with the sarcasm."


    "Oh, you''re saying this because you''re a man and a woman."


    It was a word that breaks the word romance from the front. She has a pretty face, good ability, and everything, but his open personality was a problem.


    "... I can see why Ursus is concerned about you."


    Lin hurriedly changed the route as she stared at him coldly.


    "Khm, anyway, I know you''re impressed. But you know what happens when you react to other women?"


    As she clenched her fist, she seemed to see the schedule today. He shakes his head, hurrying forward to the place where she lives.


    The Gumiho family had a large meadow. On the outskirts of Zephyros. The greenery of the land was endless in grain and fruit. It was against the frontier, but it didn''t matter.


    It was because God, who accidentally came down here thousands of years ago, promised abundance and abundance.


    Sihyun arrived at the entrance of the village in the cool southern wind. The village of the Gumiho clan was full of energy. Running children, women harvesting grain, men decommissioning horses and horses from undiscovered lands. If there was anything impressive, it was that they were all Seongnam Sunbae women.


    "It is a village of the Gumiho clan."


    "Thank you for that."


    When she turned her head to the sound of a sudden sound, she could see a woman. A woman with a silver-haired hair folded around her eyes and was small in build, but the feminine beauty remained unchanged after many years.


    She was Butterfly Urys, the grandmother of Lynn and the godmother of the Gumiho clan. When he found the butterfly, he bowed his head.


    "It''s been a while."


    "I heard the news. Something big happened."


    "But it was impossible to defeat me."


    The butterflies shrug their shoulders as if they were cheerful. Always have been. He was a creature who overcame adversity and adversity and defeated the impossible.


    All of the Gumiho family she ruled could be established because he was there. Even though they were out of The Circle''s shadow, their position was unstable.


    I could have been killed as a Trinket, but I was able to settle down without bleeding and tears because of my demonstration.


    "I''m always grateful. Without Se-hyun, there wouldn''t have been such a peaceful capture."


    "It was possible because of Urys."


    In fact, there was no demonstration. I was just standing behind her back. The reason why the scattered Gumiho clans were sealed together was because of the light of Yurius'' diplomatic ability. In the meantime, there was no time for Shi Hyun to enter.


    "No more politicians. Let''s go inside, Grandma."


    "You''ve already taken care of the romantic. She''s a little bitter."


    "It''s ''already'', not ''already'', Grandma."


    After naturally modifying the butterfly''s words, Lin takes Sihyun inside the village. And from that point on, the festival began. The person who got rid of the circle and brought them light visited the village.


    I couldn''t help but be happy. I couldn''t help but celebrate today. Gumiho, who appeared to be waiting, took out their organs one by one. The sound of laughter spreads widely along the drum, and the voice echoes along the sound of the tool.


    The festival continued until sunset.


    As numerous gumihos roar, the campfire burns so fiercely that it reaches the sky. It was truly spectacular to see the colorful, beautiful flames embroidering the night sky.


    No matter what anyone said, today''s main character was Se-hyun. He spent the night giving and receiving cups with those who participated in the festival. But if there is a beginning, there is an end. The festival seemed to last forever.


    /631


    The town is as quiet as a dead rat. Only the sound of the wingworm sounds faint. Maybe it''s because they fought back until they were all exhausted. It was early in the morning that he opened his eyes.


    "Sounds like a lie."


    Sihyun stared out the window in the refreshing wind and uttered the last words. He pushes Lin, who is sleeping comfortably with a body that does not have a thread on him, out of bed.


    I felt a familiar energy not far away. I had been curious since I came to town, so I did not delay.


    You leave the town and walk toward the undiscovered land. You can find a large monument, like a mountain, not far from here. You''ll have an unusual history. He approached the Memorial Stone and met an unexpected person.


    "What a coincidence to meet you here."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 605 00605 Preparing the Veil

    He was an unexpected guest, but the butterfly welcomed him. Maybe it''s because he''s wearing a traditional Gumiho outfit. Her appearance is clear in the moonlight. Even though it didn''t fit because she was old, she was able to offset everything with a full body.


    "Yurius was here, too?"


    "It''s a familiar place to me."


    He glanced at the memorial stone and burst into elasticity. Just in case, it was a familiar energy. He could never have been mistaken.


    "Is this...?"


    "I think you know that, too."


    "If so?"


    "Yes, this is where Shuv''s remains are buried."


    "I see. That''s what bothers me."


    The stone contained dark matter was as dark and crude as charcoal, but it contained an inappropriate murky energy.


    It was a foresight of an unlikely being that led him here. Shuv Niguras, his lover. Sihyun sweeps through the monument full of Shu''s power with his hands.


    Thousands of years ago, I heard you came down to Zephyros. Maybe that''s when I stopped it. There were not many who knew her existence because they had come to hide her identity. There was nothing to say until now.


    "Ursus was guarding this place for the last time."


    Even a shoe that was insensitive to other people''s emotions would have been moved by the extreme emotions of butterflies.


    "I may be lacking, but I''m Shuv''s handmaiden."


    That was the first time I heard it again. But it wasn''t that I didn''t understand. When we first met, we saw Shu''s blessings at once. I couldn''t explain it unless I was Shu''s Witch.


    "Is this similar?"


    "Yes, this monument is a sign of promise of abundance and abundance. It is no exaggeration to say that it is a symbol of the Gumiho family''s immortality. Do you think it''s a blessing that Shuv left you when he died?"


    "I can definitely feel the power."


    It was small in size and size, but I felt a huge persistence that bored me.


    "This land will never dry up."


    "That''s why you''re living in the middle of nowhere, even though the frontier is close."


    "The Memorial Stone also prevents access to magic and magic. It''s not that dangerous."


    Sihyun could see why the Gumiho family had set up shop here. In other words, it wasn''t them who set the stage, it was Shu. She leads the Gumiho clan to prosperity.


    The signs of being unfriendly meant they liked her just as much. Sihyun smiles coolly when he finds a trace of Shu in an unexpected place.


    "Is there anything else?"


    "It has always been used as an altar. Even though Shuv doesn''t want tribute now, he doesn''t use it."


    "Altar."


    It was a natural story to have a dancer. The monument was the link between the butterfly and the shoe.


    "Beyond that, of course, there are many other amazing features. For example¡­"


    After the butterfly opens its arms and sings, the memorial stone resonates with her powers. Woof. The shivering memorial stone vomits blue light. Soon, many dots began to be painted on the sky.


    It was a constellation, a constellation that revolves around Zephyros. The flow of destiny and the future. It was primitive and simple, but it had a ''foresight'' effect.


    "Is this how you see the dot?"


    "Hehe, you know a lot. That''s right. Once I came out like this and looked at the constellations shot up by the Memorial Stone, my worries disappeared."


    After looking up at the night sky, the butterfly sighed strangely.


    "But it''s strange. The stars seem cramped more than usual."


    There was no mistake because it was the sky that looked up thousands and thousands of times. What could it be? After thousands of years of using the monument, butterflies could not easily answer.


    That''s when the stool happened. The moment the monument followed the sky, an unknown entity was born. Sihyun noticed the dark energy coming from the constellation.


    He reaches out in a hurry, but the situation fades. An unknown entity has already encroached inside the butterfly''s body.


    The memorial stone that was vomiting blue light fell asleep quietly, and the intestine turned black. Silent silence hits the ear. Sihyun recited it at the end.


    "Miss Urys...?"


    A butterfly with its head held high, or an unidentified presence, speaks low.


    "Khh, khh, khh. Finally connected."


    A mutual voice. A sense of principle. With the unidentified presence, he kicked his tongue briefly. I had a feeling that the walk would be slow.


    I climbed down the constellation carved into the night sky. It must have been a cosmic neophyte, or something comparable to it. The unidentified existence raised its mouth as soon as it saw whether it had been discovered late at the stroke.


    "I was just going to look at the situation, but I have an unexpected guest. Human, what''s your name?"


    "Why should I teach you that?"


    "Phew, what an adaptation. He''s got a way of shaking, but he''s already awake. Or are you lacking in the ability to perceive situations? If you''re a retarded kid, I''d like to avoid her."


    It was really kind of funny.


    "Why did you come here? It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with her. What''s her reason for taking over?"


    "You''re a curious child. It was hard to find a place, so I borrowed Shuv Nigurus'' Witch for a while. It means nothing more."


    It was meant to be a scheduled crash. I think it was a glimpse of the constellation through the Memorial Stone. Even if I wasn''t watching, I was more likely to come. Either way, the unidentified existence must have been providing a suitable billy.


    "Don''t be so nervous. If you find one person, the Maiden will retreat quietly."


    "Who is that?"


    "Yes, she likes a kid who knows what''s going on. I will grant you unlimited power and power if you just listen to the Mother Nature''s request."


    "That''s a long introduction. Let''s get to the point."


    "Khh, I don''t hate kids like you. I''ll give you an introduction to how badly you want it. The Shadow King is the one the Maiden is looking for. Tell me where he is. Then I will spare this woman''s life. I swear on my Maiden''s name."


    "What''s your name?"


    "Ehowdy, the god of chaos and conflict. I don''t know about you, but don''t worry, you''re in a very high position."


    At the same time that ''Lee Hounde'' reveals his name, Shi Hyun corrected his posture. A series of processes seemed to be drawn on the head.


    He will, too. Lee Hounde was a name he knew well. Alto was the first to talk about Nilathotep.


    "I know where Lee Hounde is. A crawling, chaotic pet?"


    "You know better. I can''t believe you even know the name of someone living in a cramped dimension. It is my father."


    "You haven''t noticed, have you?"


    "What did you want to say? For the record, this girl''s life is mine until you bring me information about the Shadow King. Know that."


    "Too bad."


    "What?"


    Sihyun unleashed a single blow that had just been suppressed. In Lee Hounde''s eyes, he seems to be inflating. It was that powerful and violent.


    "I don''t know why you''re looking for me, but I won''t let anything stand out."


    "No way...!?"


    Only then did Lee Hounde realize his mistake. There was no way you could have seen and felt the shadow that covered the night sky.


    Revealing his identity and purpose to the enemy. What else could be so stupid and stupid? Lee Hounde raises his eyes.


    It was her who was holding the reins, although the situation was twisted.


    "Hehe, if you fly in here, she won''t stand for it. If you don''t think you can kill this woman, it''s a big mistake. I will teach you the depth and breadth of vengeance for your father and his lost children!"


    Jihyun grips her neck, ignoring Lee Hounde''s words lightly. The cracking of bones and bones echoes quietly.


    "If you had such a deep grudge, why didn''t you come to me yourself? Seeing you spying like this, it''s not like you didn''t think twice about it."


    "That''s..."


    "Do you want me to tell you? You were afraid. Standing in front of me, who even brought down Nialla Tothep. It''s just the way you grimace like this. Isn''t that right?"


    It was only after his son Yves T''Stil died and his husband Niallatotheb moved on. There was nothing to ask.


    "What the hell are you talking about?"


    The ground shook with Lee Hounde''s communication, but the place where Sihyun stood was still. As I twisted my neck a little, it was very urgent.


    "W-what are you doing? What a waste of a woman''s life."


    "Kill me."


    Grave remarks. A cold sigh passes behind Lee Hounde''s back. She couldn''t bear to look directly at the demonstration of her acquaintance''s death.


    "Hehe, you can''t kill me if I tell you to kill me."


    "It doesn''t matter. You want to know how Nilatotheb died. I''ll teach you slowly when she''s dead."


    In fact, it was not an exaggeration to say that fighting him was a draw. Either way, it didn''t end well. What can I say now that he was killed on the way out of a gunfight?


    It was meaningless for the neophyte to end up encompassing the entire universe, but Lee Hounje couldn''t know. If I had known, I wouldn''t have come out like this. Causal pays for Nialla Totep''s death. It was only as much as the virtue it had built up.


    "Hehe, did you really want to kill him?"


    Sihyun gripped Lee Hounde''s neck tightly, staring at her like she was going to kill her.


    "It''s so dangerous not knowing."


    You don''t know you''re ruling the afterlife. Sihyun felt like Lee Hounde from the beginning. Even if one butterfly dies on a cloth or one at a time, the only way to revive her is because it''s full of garage.


    Lee Hounde is cornered and struggles to escape. In the beginning, she wasn''t here. The only thing here is the spirit associated with her. Even if there was a blow, it was not a fatal wound to death.


    Soon, Lee Hounde''s spirit began to elude him.


    "Isn''t this a perfect match?"


    Running away to die. A mischievous fate would say something like this. Sihyun looked through the thoughts within the eyes of the butterfly.


    Shortly after, Sihyun was able to find Lee Hounde''s nature in a dimension that he could barely reach until he crossed over into a multiverse.


    "Things may seem a little out of place right now, but this humiliation will never stand."


    "Forget it. I''ll be there soon."


    "You''re coming? Ugh, that doesn''t sound like a horse."


    Lee Hounde, who had been nagging, suddenly disappeared like smoke, and his body became limp. Sihyun gives the butterfly to Tindalus'' hound, looking up where Lee Hounded left off.


    "I told you, I''m coming."


    There was no limit to what he could achieve. After tearing the wall between the universe and the universe like a lattice, he moved beyond dimensions.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 606 00606 Preparing the Veil

    When he smashed the space that was tangled like a thread, he opened his eyes that were closed. I was embarrassed to call it a moment. His space surpassed billions. As his vision began to become a dog with the extinct light, he stepped forward relentlessly.


    A great civilization greets him. The street shined brightly as if it had been painted with colorful paint. The jewels stand on their feet because they are as numerous as a lump of stone. There were no unused rare ore, not to mention walls and windows.


    Are all kinds of minerals sleeping on the planet? Civilizations are filled with luxury and pleasure. Xihyun, who became part of the street, walked in the footsteps of Lee Hounde.


    "What the..."


    As soon as he left the alleyway, he was greeted by a scenery that was nowhere to be seen. Numerous people were tightening their heads toward one existence. God-fearing, modest. As if it were their intention.


    His gaze naturally returned to the place where they were bowing their heads. Like a pyramid, a skyscraping structure was emitting its own light. Wider than anything, higher than anything else.


    There was only one architecture-tower that stood out over a large city.


    "Yes, that''s what happened."


    A civilization made of gold. Prosperity wiped with jewelry. There was no need to ask who touched it.


    ''Ehowdy.''


    It was no exaggeration to say that I was raised on my own. Those who were tightening their heads would know that.


    After walking through a large number of people, Jihyun took his first step into the tower. The 9,999 steps expressly reveal Yihounde''s authority.


    Do I have to be qualified enough to reach myself? He said it was the same idea, and stepped on Lee Hounde''s idea and surpassed 9,999 steps per step. Upon reaching the summit, he was able to see an overwhelming presence not far away.


    Blonde hair and gold splattered like vomit of light emitted a fierce aura around the snow. The pressure surrounds her surroundings, though delicate, but never approachable.


    The gesture overflowed with arrogance and arrogance. He seemed to have a shaped ego of being the best. The golden woman, there was no word for her.


    As his face got closer, the woman, Lee Hounde, was appalled. This is a dimension only she can travel back and forth from. The invasion of other beings was not even in mind.


    "You¡­?"


    "I thought you said we were on our way. Are we playing king and queen here?"


    "Shut up."


    The demonstration that could not resist the smell of dark blood turned his eyes. Behind the back of Lee Hounde, the horoscope unfolds.


    The hot corpses are still frozen with resentment. Blood makes a river, bones make a tower.


    "How bad can it get?"


    Even as Nialototep''s companion, Lee Hounde was a great old being. Even if he could handle the rage, it was impossible to transcend his own thinking. Crossing dimensions is absurd. That''s why she sacrificed the faithful to transcend the dimensions.


    He paid a lot of lives to summon a miracle that couldn''t have been Bondi.


    "Too bad. So many people have died for only one of you."


    "Shut up. They died proudly for her cause. So don''t judge me. Unlike you, they know honor and dignity."


    Cold as frostbite. To her, the faithful were nothing more than tools or less. Sihyun shakes his head. What more do I need to say to insult others? I gave up understanding because it was similar to Nialla Totep but a different class.


    "Is that how you appease others? Even more insignificant for you."


    The only true strongman is Orloth. There was no compromise or concession. Under any assumption, they were the ones who had the best ending in their hands.


    "I didn''t ask for your thoughts. Since you came here anyway, you''re a dead man."


    "Do you still think you have a chance?"


    "Yes. This is the main girl''s stagecoach. How could you do that if he wasn''t even close?"


    The whole planet is shaking. The civilization that Lee Hounde has built is a source of power. There was nothing in here that could stop her. The power that had been accumulating for billions of years has shivered in her hands.


    If I had seen her before she was a god of outer space, I would have been terrified. Yeah, before you became an extraterrestrial god.


    "That''s your limit."


    From the ants'' point of view, the telescopes and mountains were the same height. Maybe you don''t even notice the difference. The overwhelming disparity caused cognitive dissonance. Reason and providence that even parties do not understand. Lee Hounde ran toward Sihyun without even realizing he was on fire.


    "It''s too late to run away."


    She''s an up-and-coming personality. It was a brawler regardless of the intent of the other. Lee Hounde, who is good at hand-to-hand combat, moves the planet up and down like he has a self. What happened next was a scent of natural disaster.


    Earthquakes erupted, volcanoes erupted. A thunderstorm strikes and the snow thunders. The typhoon never ceased, and a massive tidal wave swallowed the continent.


    A blazing blazing blaze of blazing bellows flashed around. The afterstorm swept everything away. Civilizations have faded, and the number of species has ended here.


    Lee Hounde didn''t hesitate to kill the faithful. Even minimal mercy was not seen. I just struggled to get out of this moment. But does she know? It''s guiding itself deeper into the abyss.


    "We need a story."


    Sihyun, who gave rise to the almighty, punched. Just once. The man stabs the pole and straightens out as if nothing had happened. The blow that broke Nilatothep''s bowl once again made its mark.


    Kwak ''jic, with the sound of a shredded piece of paper leaking out, Lee Hounde looks devastated. The irresistible flow was born inside her body.


    "Huff..."


    Lee Hounde spewed blood and watched the golden sword melt away. As the gem refined armor melts away, she shakes her hands in a reflexive fashion, but all she does is slip through her fingers.


    "No, no, no!"


    Gold and jewels. The hollow that hid her disappeared everywhere. She reveals herself as she is, covering her teeth with her hands and biting her lip horribly. The face as it should be. There was no arrogance and arrogance there.


    "That''s better."


    "... Ugh, you wanted her body, too!"


    "You''re over-conscious, aren''t you, Ehowdy? In the playground you built, there are a lot of people who want you, but not me."


    I didn''t even like her enough to accept a damn joke. He stepped on Lee Hounde''s head. I don''t know why, but I was the one who tried to reach for him.


    It was Lee Hounde who was in a hurry when things got like this.


    "Now, wait a minute. You''re probably wondering why she found you."


    "Is there a big reason?"


    "Otherwise I would have risked my life to come to you."


    One peeled Lee Houn had no weakness. Maybe it was from the beginning. She looks like a Scarecrow. He was raising his strength to hide his small, awkward self.


    "Bo, she just wanted to have it."


    "What did you want?"


    "Everything about him...!"


    All of Nialla Tothep. It was definitely an interesting topic. Sitting on the lava flowing ground, Sihyun nods his head toward Ihounde, as if to ask.


    "... You know Nialla Totep is an unusual creature. What she wanted was his legacy."


    Nialla Totep was always debated, regardless of the money in the East and West. You emerge from chaos and chaos, plunging the universe into a fiery crucible. All that remained where he went was death. But just because you trampled everything, you didn''t leave anything behind.


    The years he spent were years. Wealth, power and power. The huge heritage that could penetrate the universe was enormous enough to form a cluster of galaxies.


    Needless to say, we gathered the secrets of a secret, dark universe by Azatos'' side.


    At the end of Lee Hounde''s words, Sihyun nods. It''s not unusual for her to go after Nialla Totep from the closest place.


    "But what''s the connection between attacking me and having the legacy of Nilatotheb?"


    "Consent from the branches is required to obtain an inheritance. It''s a common consensus-unanimous-is..."


    "And the bodies would want me dead for that consent."


    If it were obvious, it was obvious.


    "But was it worth it?"


    The chances of success were slim. But falling into the abyss was a moment. Is Nialla Totep''s legacy worth the risk? Sihyun was unable to answer the question.


    "Even if it could be another Nialla totep?"


    "I hadn''t thought of that."


    Interesting story. I wonder if Alto didn''t know. But it wasn''t that I didn''t understand. If the torso knew such a veil, it would have been the result of the osteosarcophagus.


    "I don''t know about the bodies, but if you have all the legacies, it is possible to be equal to them."


    The legacy of Nialla Totep included everything he collected, in other words, a sculpture.


    "That''s why there were so many bodies."


    It would have been necessary to prevent consensus from being easily made. To think so, there were more than one or two questions.


    The reason they were controlled through the connections was that even after the main body was dead, the main body was able to understand all the reasons why the bodies were alive. This and that were all just condolences.


    "If time goes on like this, one of the bodies that noticed the truth will inherit the inheritance."


    "The existence of Nialla Totep is the successor. Interesting fact. Obviously you''re worried about something."


    Lee Hounde let out a sigh of relief as he embraced the situation. There seemed to be hope.


    "If you spare her life, I will help you whenever you want. It might be hard right now, but it''s not a problem to be reborn if you can draw unity between the bodies, so you''ll know when you do. He made the best choice. Only the Mainlander who was his companion can inherit the legacy."


    "No, the prerequisites are wrong. You''re not the only one who can do it. Everyone can do it."


    When Sihyun''s expression changed, Lee Hounde thought about it.


    "Crazy or something!"


    "The end was fixed from the beginning. You tried to negotiate with me. Don''t you think it''s too late to figure out the subject by the end?"


    When the negotiations were closed, Lee Hounde stared at Sihyun.


    "You''re the one who''s late to the topic! There are many other beings who hate you besides the Maiden, the King of Shadows. You know..."


    Lee Hounde''s words did not continue. The bitter fist pierced her face.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 607 00607 Preparing the Veil

    "People like you are going to see the world as their own accessory."


    So we can run like hell without knowing the situation. If Lee Hounde had remained rational, he would have never challenged an unknown opponent.


    Confidence, it was a matter of before. Strong and weak were not essential when it comes to survival. I knew what I needed.


    "... Guwet, ne, go, ha-ha."


    Do you want me to tell him to be prepared? Kwung, who read the shape of Lee Hounde''s mouth, punched him straight down. I didn''t hesitate to use violence. Even the mercy of the words was a pity.


    Qasim, a bribe protrudes from Lee Hounde''s head like watermelon. Disgusting deformed neck gear was difficult to distinguish up and down. She''s not who she used to be.


    However, she continued to spit out the bubbles to survive despite the situation.


    "Yes, I''ll admit it."


    Her limbs twist and her face falls off her neck, but she resists to the end.


    Even though compassion was hard, Xi Hyun''s will was as solid as steel.


    I won''t be shaken. I''ll destroy everything that stands in my way. And I will restore peace. The oath carved into my heart was still solid.


    "This is the last time. If you don''t know how the dead feel for you, you''re not worth living. You will fall to the ground with my hands."


    Kubang, the silent fist pierces the head of Lee Hounde, as well as the other side of the planet. God''s punishment was heavy and sharp enough to see the sky beyond the surface of the earth.


    The limb that lost its owner caused a convulsion, and shortly after, it sank as if the thread had been broken.


    "There is no room for you."


    There was no place for Lee Houndi to enter in the finished bowl. Shi Hyun, who pushed her power away like she was chasing a fly, stood up.


    The civilization that Lee Hounde has been building has sunk into the sea of lava. A planet mingled with inner and outer nuclei vomited violent explosions as if they were about to explode.


    Time to clean up. The almighty Sihyun breathed into the luminous star. At the same time, the horror that Lee Hounde caused began to subside. It was as if time had flowed backwards.


    Sihyun, who drowned the natural disaster, commemorated the souls of those who had just died in the afterlife. Then a new life began to sprout one by one on the ground. Purified were spoiled sprouts that could be anything.


    "At least this time, live a meaningful life."


    Don''t be a scapegoat. The demonstration that gave the vacuous ones a new opportunity turned away without foolishness. If they try a little harder, they can advance to more than the civilization they''ve worked for.


    "It''s already time."


    This was the end of the mercy I could show. It was time to go home.


    /632


    "That happened last night. I''m sorry, I''ve been troubling you again."


    The first thing I heard about butterflies waking up was that she was obsessed with Lee Hounde. She couldn''t even look up because she knew what Lee Hounde was.


    The thought of being able to show him something, like a child, he did not even notice that another creature approached him. I could not return the disqualification of the sorceress.


    "I''m fine. I had a lot of fun. And it would have been bothersome if it hadn''t happened then. So raise your head."


    Once I learned the secret of Nialla Totep, I was the remaining merchant. If Lee Hounde had not shown up at that time, there would have been another variable and he would have been beheaded.


    "Still..."


    "Still, no. I was able to take the lead thanks to Yurius. Rather, you can like it with your chest up."


    Whether Shu''s Witch of Honor''s card was a lie or not, the butterfly did not sit still as if it were a thorn cushion. He knew how the upheaval of the cosmic priests flowed.


    Sihyun, who had been butterfly fed several times, was only able to get up after she had fallen asleep. Even though I pretended to be nothing, the aftermath of accepting the overwhelming existence could not sink in one night. Jihyun, who revitalized her body, comes out.


    The festival is over and there are no more bothersome cases.


    "Capture is all that''s left."


    What legacy does Nialla Totep leave? Sihyun tasted it without even knowing it was a spinning topic. I didn''t think his greed would go away, even if I got the mountain of gold in the Mysterious King''s Hills. Everything was like that. Plenty of goodwill. Nothing too bad about it.


    When Lin heard that he was leaving, she pushed her lips out as hard as she could. One night. I had no choice but to murmur.


    "Just a little longer."


    "I have work to do."


    "Did something happen last night?"


    "I can''t say there isn''t."


    "I''ll go with you..."


    Lin shakes her head.


    "... is too much of an imposition of my situation. There must be a reason for rushing off like this. Bye."


    With unexpected encouragement, he opened his eyes wide.


    "Did you just grow up?"


    "What? Is that all you''re saying when you see me shy?"


    Ten tails rose to the end of the sky. No matter how much I loved the romantic, I couldn''t bear it. Lin bares her fangs, waving her fingernails sharply.


    "Sorry, but I''m glad it''s growing. I think I''m getting better."


    "That''s not enough."


    Lin lifts her heels and wraps her arms around her neck. Then I kissed him. The time was short, but more intense emotions came and went. She gently sweeps her cheeks to feel a little warmer.


    "I''ll put up with this for now. Be careful."


    /633


    Sihyun, who split up with Lin, hurriedly found Alto. It wasn''t that hard to find traces of her, as she was making her way through the Kingdom of Tagnaria. He found Alto in the library inside the castle and told him everything that had happened to him.


    "Obviously there was such an obligation. Papa told me and I just remembered."


    It was a vow made a long time ago. It was also an old fact. It took me a long time to remember.


    It was unclear that Alto do Nilatotheb had accumulated a lot of heritage. We need the opinions of the bodies to share the legacy.


    But she didn''t take it seriously. Because Nialla Totep was an immortal incarnation to her. He dies, the estate gets distributed. It was more productive to consider the possibility of ants dominating the entire universe.


    If I hadn''t met Sihyun, that thought wouldn''t have changed forever.


    "But where did Papa hear that story?"


    "Ehoun, I''ve heard from her."


    Sihyun briefly explained the story that Lee Hounde came to the body of a butterfly. Every time he speaks, Alto nods and responds.


    "There''s nothing odd about Lee Houndi. That''s right, Papa. You''ve made a crisis an opportunity."


    "There was no crisis. She''s just hanging out."


    On his knees, he glanced up at Alto. When I heard Lee Hounde''s words, it was the girl in front of me who passed through his head.


    A girl who doesn''t hesitate to commit herself. How could I not love you? He holds Alto''s hand and speaks at last.


    "I want you to succeed Nilatotheb."


    "If you overestimate me, nothing will come out. I gave Papa everything I could."


    "But my answer hasn''t changed. You''re worth it."


    A smile does not leave Alto''s mouth. I was moved by the fact that I was acknowledged by my loved one and that I could go back to that time. It was like walking on a cloud.


    Alto lowered his hair to hide the burning ears, and began to calculate the current situation in his mind.


    "First of all, using the Niallatothep Node in the Celenoria Sea, Paldegius, is a handshake." ''


    It was the most efficient use of the site to draw unanimous consensus, but it had already been summoned to renew once every 10 billion years.


    Even if I had the power to gather the bodies in the first place, it was impossible to use them. Now that the connection was broken and Niallanthotep was dead, she became embarrassed to even call herself a body. Definitely an independent individual.


    ''There are many mountains to convene, to cooperate, to inherit, to adapt... and to cross.''


    It took an unbelievable amount of time and effort to break through the process. Moreover, the bodies could not have had a positive reaction. Time and effort doubled, of course. It was not Alto''s taste to carry out such a frontal breakthrough.


    "To be honest, even if Lee Hounde had dealt with the papa, the bodies wouldn''t have listened to her."


    "Why is that?"


    "Those guys are usually like that."


    "Then things will get bigger. We''ll have to catch every prankster we can find."


    These are the remains of Nialla Totep. I don''t know how many, but if you hold them, you will see the end. Alto shakes his head and opens his mouth to see if he had read his thoughts.


    "It''s okay. As soon as I heard what Papa said, I remembered him."


    "Do you have a clue?"


    "You know I''m good at this. Just in time, there''s one guy who falls right off the grid exactly as Papa says."


    He''s always been suspicious. It was because I wasn''t interested, but the story changed completely when it came to the legacy of Nialla Totep.


    "What I saw was not unanimous. It''s what happens after a unanimous agreement."


    "After a unanimous marriage?"


    "Yeah, well, just because we''re united doesn''t mean that the legacy of Nialla Totep is going to happen on its own, right? If that''s what you''re doing in the first place, you can''t call it legacy. Someone else must have taken it a long time ago."


    "So one of the bodies is watching."


    "Hehe, can you feel the waves now?"


    Alto smiled sweetly enough to melt and held his hand.


    /634


    Alto led them to Eungai Forest.


    Like Paldegius, the Eungai Forest was the Node of Nialla Totep. But the statue of Eungai Forest was greater than that of Paldegius. If Paldegius were a villa, the Eungai Forest would be the main house.


    It was a place where only allowed beings could perceive and step on their feet. The artificial star was the sanctuary and nest of Nialla Totep.


    "Papa, are you okay?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. I''m just not used to it."


    When she arrived in Eungai''s forest, she frowned. The forest that reached to the end of the sky did not attract his attention. It was the same even though the poison fog was covered in traces. Even though there was so much magic and magic coming and going, it was impossible to hide the ugliness of Eungyo''s forest.


    "Alto, did you know?"


    "For what?"


    "This place is blocked."


    The forest was a circulation point.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 608 00608 Preparing the Veil

    All the possibilities were passing through this forest. And all the membranes were passing through here.


    Eungai''s forest was the only thing holding her. A rare phenomenon not found in the multiverse. It was a place where Nialla Totep had lived. Sihyun smiled bitterly because he had no idea what it meant.


    "I can smell it."


    It was so disgusting. A pristine, primitive odor that can''t be covered by anything. It was a moment when doubt turned into certainty. Alto opens his mouth, swiping his eyelids in response.


    "I''ll be even more sure when I see it in person. It doesn''t make sense that we should remain this mature even after Niallanthotep''s death."


    "More power is sustaining this place than necessary."


    "This is going to be easy."


    She chose Eungai''s forest. Eungai''s Forest has a history that was burned very far back once. Literally a battery. The burned forest was no longer a forest.


    It was a big enough fire to melt down to the core of the planet supporting Eungai''s forest.


    Sihyun tilted his head as he listened quietly to Alto.


    "There was a fire here?"


    "Yes, it was such a big fire that I didn''t see it in person, but I couldn''t tell you."


    "Did it happen naturally?"


    "No way. You know the waves, right? Those who have fought as hard as Nialla Tothep can''t face that fate if they want to."


    Alto grimaces and wags his fingers, opening his mouth again.


    "The one who started the fire was something called ''K''Tuga.'' Some say they came here because of other races'' proverbs, and some say they were summoned by force, but either way is incorrect."


    That''s what they say. Or not. I know the judgment. The only thing Alto could be sure of was the fact that Nilatothep and K''Tuga collided in Eungai''s forest.


    "You fought Nialla Totep. It''s elegant."


    "She''s on the righteous side. Of course, compared to other beings. I don''t want you to think you''re good. She''s not merciful because she''s thoughtless, she''s merciless because she''s thoughtless."


    At a surface temperature of 10,000 degrees, she was a great disaster just being there. But she was carefree, traversed the universe. It''s not that I don''t think about ants, but it doesn''t make me care about them.


    It was a type that was passed down like the luxurious people said before. "Perhaps that was the cause of the conflicts with Niarathotep.


    "I can see how much worse it''s gotten."


    "Huhu, don''t you think that''s what Papa thinks? But what''s really funny is what''s going on back here."


    Nylatotep, who fought with K''Tuga earlier, did not abandon Eungai''s forest. Yeah, well, if it was something else, it would be an understandable choice. But he wasn''t supposed to make that choice.


    It was not fitting for him to once again take root on a space that was dark and evil, that loved chaos and chaos.


    The one who sprinkles death sprinkles life on a land of ashes. Why did I have to? There''s plenty of other places.


    "Nialla Totep seemed particularly fond of this land. It''s a case that you can pass on briefly, but you can''t do it for long. I don''t think I''ve ever had a more extraordinary choice."


    It''s a contradiction. Another node, Paldegius, didn''t care about. Paldegius doesn''t make a sound he doesn''t like when it becomes a playground for the dead. Rather, he appeared to have a silent attitude.


    "So I think this is the point."


    "You speak as if you have a body guarding this place."


    "Hehe. That''s right, Papa. The body in Eungai Forest has been here since birth. What do you think? Isn''t it strange?"


    I didn''t have to review it. With all the symptoms gathered, all that was left was verification. It was time to look with both eyes and grab it with both hands.


    "Come on, let''s go. We have to get there before he notices. This way, Papa."


    Alto, who held Sihyun''s arm, led him to a shortcut.


    Losing the connection and becoming an independent entity did not necessarily disappear. Her instincts remained in her heart. We weren''t looking for our own kind, or allies.


    Not so long ago, Alto was able to see what he wanted.


    Bang, bang. Knng. That was a giant about six feet tall.


    He lowers his axe with all his might. The sound spread constantly. With a thump, a giant the size of a 63 building split in two. He moves the firewood behind the hut with a familiar gesture.


    The body, ''Dun'', who was waving his long face like a tentacle, could sense those approaching him.


    "Good to see you..."


    It was only for a moment that I said it brightly. As soon as I saw the one behind Alto''s back, I changed my words.


    "... is not."


    Even though I was living in a disconnected life with the outside world, it was not ignorance. Since the death of Nilathotep, those who covet his territory have grown exponentially.


    He summoned Lee Houn from his rising star to a place where he had not moved a single step, and gathered the bodies. I have more to say. There was a demonstration in front of me that was the starting point of all the commotion, and there could not have been a good word.


    "What''s the matter, Alto?"


    "You''re the one managing the legacy, aren''t you, Dunne?"


    More to the point, Alto did not conceal his desire. I didn''t know anything more about Dunne. But that didn''t mean I didn''t know much.


    It was the only relationship I could have with a smile and break up. An aesthetic connection. All Alto knows is that Dunne is good. I don''t think it''s appropriate to call it the body of Nialla Totep.


    He was the body that revealed Nialla Totep''s honesty and sincerity. In other words, it was not an exaggeration to say that Nialla Totep had a conscience.


    "Legacy? You want to ask about an old legend?"


    "Oh, don''t say that. I''ve already heard the details from Lee Hounde. If you don''t take over, who will?"


    The moxibustion was taken. It was natural for Dunne, the Lost Forest Keeper, to be in charge. There were no more wires. The body that was born with Eungai''s forest, there was no more definite proof than that.


    Dunne remained silent. Soon, I looked at him. The craftsman who killed Niallatotheb, and the one seeking his legacy. Maybe the answer came from the beginning.


    Dunn clears his mind and picks up the axe that''s stuck in the ground. Sharp nails protrude from your soft fingers and scratch the hard ground.


    "I''m not in charge," you know? "


    "You know that can''t be true, Dunne."


    "Alto, you are already corrupted."


    "So is that. Of course I do, and you know it. Isn''t that right?"


    "Can''t you get over it?"


    It was a crude but sincere word. But Alto snorted. Everything changed when Nialla Totep abandoned her.


    "But I wanted to end it quietly for old times'' sake. If you hand over the legacy, we can part peacefully. You don''t believe me?"


    "I told you, I don''t have anything to say about that. I''m a forest keeper. I''m just defending this place. I don''t know about the legacy."


    "Hehe, Dunne, it''s easy to tell. Do you have any idea how honest that was?"


    "Time is golden, I, the forest keeper. Nonsense is forbidden."


    Did he want to tell you he was innocent? Or did he want to deny the situation? Either way, it was a trivial answer. Nevertheless, Alto smiled and opened his mouth.


    "I know. Of course, time is gold."


    Time is gold. Funnily enough, it was Dunne''s habit. Even when I met him at the last summons, even when I met him at the supported summons, he put the words in his mouth.


    "That makes me even more sure. Sleeping when you want to, waking when you want to, discussing the value of time. Isn''t that funny? It''s like your time is as important as gold."


    It was not hard for him to think that if he was guarding the legacy of Nialetotep. The problem was that the mind was revealed unconsciously.


    It was the last thing Dunne ever thought about. I guess it just came out naturally because I was in the middle of it. Alto smiles nervously and rubs his hands.


    "Dunne, will you tell me? What the fuck he left behind. Just say a few words to this sister."


    Dunne''s eyes sank deeper. There was no way he could have avoided this situation. At the time of the demonstration, all pathways were disrupted. You have to fight to be ready to die before the bow opens. But Dunne knew that wasn''t even close.


    "Where? Is that the cabin over there?"


    Whether he knows how Dunne feels or not, Alto prowls around and disturbs his nerves. Immediately, Dunne raises his axe to the sky.


    Gueung, the axe that fell on the ground, became the source of the earthquake, creating a cloud of dust. The demonstration moved ahead of Alto''s reaction.


    "I, the forest keeper, hope. Keep your oath across the horizon."


    Even though his half body was torn apart, he did not stop. If my legs flew away and my tentacles were torn off, I could keep going.


    "Ph ''through mglw'' nafh..."


    Alto thought about what he was saying, noticing one beat later. At least it wasn''t something Niallatothep could say.


    "Now, hold on!"


    "... Cthugha."


    I was late when I reached out. The spell has already been completed, and there has been a catastrophe to come. Soon, the sun set on Eungai''s forest.


    GRIGIRIT.


    Pmalt, the first place in the world beyond 7468 billion light years. The one who ruled there responded to the call.


    Bondi recreation of unlikely orders.


    As the overwhelming presence appeared, the atmosphere disappeared screaming. The flames bend like waves, scorching Silver Gay''s forest. The fires surge like a hurricane and begin to melt the surface of the planet.


    Just coming down caused that aftermath. What a genius, what an evil spirit. The melted surface rustles like a cool soup.


    Boggle boggles, who trampled Magma''s land vomiting bubbles, look straight ahead with a misguided attitude.


    Dressed in flames, eating sparks, and being born with sparks, she had three eyes. There was nothing out of the ordinary. But the beauty that surpassed the misdemeanor didn''t make it all strange.


    Living flame. Flaming Blindness. The Vampire of Fire.


    There were many names for its existence. But there was only one name that represented her.


    "... K''Tuga."


    K''Tuga turns her head, a sudden presence drawn to her voice.


    "Excuse me for just saying a lady''s name like that."


    "Who''s a lady?"


    "Well, I guess I don''t look good in shoes."


    Kukuk, K''Tuga grabs the boat to see what''s so funny.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 609 00609 Preparing the Veil

    It was an incredibly peaceful and gentle gesture that the one who spread this spectacle said.


    "Do you know Shoe?"


    "Wouldn''t it be quicker to find someone who doesn''t know her?"


    It was a reaction to what was more curious. While Sihyun was making a confused face, K''Tuga looked back at Dunn.


    "Are you going to break the covenant with this?"


    "Emergency. So it''s up to me. Don''t worry. You focus on what you have to do."


    Dunne''s voice was more serious than ever. Whether it was possible or not, he had to protect the legacy.


    "A forest keeper who protects a legacy leaves a legacy to protect it. What a ridiculous contradiction."


    To K''Tuga, a third party, Dunn''s dissipation was only an interesting spectacle point. Did she read her mind like that? For a moment, Dunne''s eyes sank cold.


    During the confrontation between Sihyun and K''Tuga, Alto stepped forward and stared at Dunn. I didn''t want to miss it when I came here.


    "Don''t run away. I want to feel what it feels like when he breaks down a piece he made after a hard time."


    "Words alone are the most powerful in the universe. Alto."


    "I''ll let you know soon enough that it''s not just the words."


    Utilizing the black mist as a booster, Alto penetrated Dunn''s blind spot in the blink of an eye. An attack aimed at unconscious boundaries. Dunn turns his head as he is attacked by Alto. No matter how urgent the situation was, I had to speak up.


    "... you must defend it."


    "Okay, don''t mumble like a child."


    K''Tuga, with a short tongue, ignites. Technically, she was just a victim. A group that hated Nialla Totep gathered to summon her. One way to ride the Nialla Totep.


    It was an early tragedy. It was already a tragedy. It was true that he came without knowing it. Unfortunately, it was also true that Eungai''s forest was burned without leaving any trace of it.


    She accepts Niallatotheb''s offer that one day she would like to help, as she was feeling indebted to her actions. Well, it wasn''t an offer because it was a conclusion after 56 days of brawl.


    It must have been a chance to repay the debt somehow.


    "A promise is a promise."


    Even if I said no, I had to protect it. She stood here not because of Dunne''s wish, but because of the responsibility for her mistakes.


    The light of the whole world shook around K''Tuga. A glowing sphere rises from behind her back. Soon, billions of heating elements spread out like stars in the night sky, destroying time and space.


    In a difficult space to even breathe, Sihyun staggered toward K''Tuga. Bending his lower back, he dodges the flying basketball by a single sheet of paper.


    Every time, a handful of planets were digging through Eungai''s forest, but now was not the time to care.


    K''Tuga, who gathered all the flames of the world, played the end.


    Sihyun crosses the wall of flames and turns his whole body like a puddle. He lowers his leg toward K''Tuga, taking advantage of his centrifugal strength. However, the repentant blow only stirs up the grievous air.


    K''Tuga is prowling. Is that supposed to be called azirang? Or should I say miraculous? Regrettably, his concerns could not be prolonged.


    It was because Gwang-gu poured down without a moment to think. The Kugu Palace and the minerals carrying enormous calories shake the earth heavily.


    The more I threw it away, the more red my palm became. As the blisters rose, he lowered his head as if he was really surprised. Even if he didn''t reveal his true nature, he was not going anywhere.


    However, K''Tuga''s flame definitely did damage to his body. A work that cannot be accomplished, even if it is a great old being. Then Sihyun realized that she had survived a struggle with Nialla Totep.


    "Not good."


    "That''s what the best in the world says. That''s not bad to hear."


    In the World Power War, it would have been a difficult battle if Niall had used the ''Covenant''. No, I must have lost. The power of K''Tuga was absolute.


    He blew up his elasticity without even knowing it. The universe was vast, and there were still many strong. Those he did not know were bandits.


    But that was it.


    "If we want to retreat, it''s now or never."


    As the Almighty Xi Hyun stepped forward, the surface cracked like a spider web. Immediately, the flame stopped and the light went out. It was as if the world was reformed around Sihyun.


    Guwoong, K''Tuga, who reached out for his hand, set off a chain explosion, but the winner has already been determined. Even the faint flame never crossed over.


    It was a dust-free demonstration that revealed itself through a world full of light. The flame that pierces the ground is shot with a whip of eerie sound, but it does not prevent you from advancing.


    Sihyun, who appeared admirably, trampled K''Tuga. The Almighty is the only one who can raise her head to the Almighty, and even if there is virtually nothing she can do, it is no exaggeration. The situation was dire, but she gave a solemn look.


    "Why aren''t you putting all your strength into it?"


    "At least I think I''ve done enough, don''t you?"


    It was in the order planned since I was released from the covenants.


    It''s ridiculous to have a death sentence with someone I''ve never seen before today. A promise is a promise.It''s good to keep and not to keep. It also said there was no reason to compare.


    "Ha, you used me."


    "We''ve done more for each other than that, don''t you think we should just end it?"


    Sihyun clenches his fist without even knowing it. Puff, your face is frozen cold with the sound of that, but K''Tuga doesn''t care much. Rather, it was a surprised demonstration. It was like hitting a stone statue.


    On the other hand, K''Tuga was getting blurry.


    "I just wanted to see who killed my child, Luxe. Forgive my rudeness, as I forgive you."


    "I had my own business from the start."


    "But don''t you need to find out who that person is when the person who gave birth to your stomach is dead? Or do you want to do more?"


    "... if you can''t talk."


    It was a reasonable offer, but it was practically a threat.


    An eye for an eye and a tooth for an eye? When I barged in unannounced, he had to stop. Because it was true that he killed the slut.


    Ihounde killed Niallatothep, Ktuga killed Lugga Guy. I don''t know what comes next. When I saw the circle of fate that had never been seen until now, I had to worry about it.


    "If you don''t cross the line, I''ll get over it today."


    From start to finish, she was torn apart. The main body did not come here.


    He must have been dragged into the covenant. Seems to have overlooked K''Tuga''s thoughts. Jealousy subsides naturally. The user growls at the opposing Pok¨¦mon who do not intend to build a conflict. Nothing comes out.


    Maybe he was just as playful as Shoe.


    "You took a punch."


    It was a moment when I felt foolish enough to take myself seriously. For her, this moment would have been a huge gain. Shi Hyun shakes his head low.


    "But don''t forget, I''ll find you and kill you next time."


    "... Hehe, if you get the chance."


    At the end of the sentence, her body disappears into dust.


    635.


    "Sixteen grand priests. Giants are reckless."


    Dunne''s breathing became more and more sluggish as the table consolation shackled. Not to mention that the axe wielding arm is getting heavier. The momentary explosion was a few steps ahead of him, but it was meaningless if it didn''t fit.


    As he watched Alto avoid cooking, he had no choice but to swallow his broth.


    How did this happen? Obviously, just when the fight started, he won his own victory. I had to.


    He couldn''t lose to the body. He was designed that way. How could you lose to a body that lost its connection? It couldn''t have happened.


    But when I woke up, it looked like this. It just howls like an incalculable swamp.


    There were no design faults like this.


    From the summons, it wasn''t that strong, but when did it grow like this? Dunn is surprised by Alto''s explosive power. He sighs rapidly, even counteracting.


    "Why..."


    "Are you getting stronger?"


    The black mist flares up like armor and Alto lunges at you. Kuang, I crashed without crashing, with a loud noise so fierce that my ears were sharp. It was not the destructive force that could come out of such a small figure.


    "Are you asking because you don''t know? Everything made me stronger. That vile bastard stood up, abandoned me, and Papa took care of me himself, but he''s not gonna change!"


    You step on the axe that calls for an earthquake. Nothing could stand in her way. When the evidence of the apostle shone, her new brother did not know the limits and accelerated.


    "Seventeen grand priests. Giants are afraid of axes."


    Surprised, Dunne drops his axe, and Alto kicks him in the jaw. The giant, six metres tall, falls unconsciously back. Alto holds the axe that had fallen from under his mischievous grip, and sticks it into Dunn''s exact spot.


    At the heart of Fibonacci, Alto froze cold.


    "Tell me. Where is his legacy?" "


    All I can see is the dark, wide sky. I didn''t hear the explosion. It was a sign of K''Tuga''s defeat, but Dunn did not bend his will.


    "I never say it. It''s my mission, to be a forest keeper."


    "Tell me!"


    I felt like I was in a hurry somewhere. Dunne throws up a bubble and taunts her.


    "If I die anyway, you won''t find me. I''m the only one left to find."


    If I can''t choose the best, I''ll choose the next lane. If you cannot see it, no one else can see it. Dunne held his silence under his will.


    "That''s not the right answer. Your will didn''t matter in the first place."


    As he raises his eyes as if to ask what that means, Alto smiles with an unknown smile.


    "Told you? I wanted to end it quietly for old times'' sake. Unfortunately, you''re not cooperative, so I''m afraid I have to be non-cooperative, Dunne."


    Alto shakes his hand, taking a step back.


    "It''s not my fault what happens to you now. You have to remember, okay?"


    Alto opens his mouth before he even notices the situation.


    "Papa, please."


    Sihyun nods, standing on Dunn''s face. Dunne''s gaze shivers in an irresistible stream.


    This is...


    It''s like seeing Nialla Totep. Dunne suddenly burst into elasticity and had no choice but to look up at him as if he had been seduced by something. The indescribable majesty and danger stayed with him.


    [Speak the truth at my call.]


    I thought no, but my eyes were honest. When the psychiatrist caused a disturbance, Dunne was desperate. The secret of wanting to protect even death is finally revealed.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 610 00610 Preparing the Veil

    /636


    The swirling sea, continuous thunder and lightning throughout 365 days a year. and periodically warped space and dimensions. In the middle of Dreamland, the Selenorian Sea was untouched by other beings.


    That''s Paldegius down there. It was the place where the seeds of the disaster that Niallatotheb had sown earlier. The gray slime and ratum groan, stepping where no one else came.


    "Hah, still gathering today. What''s going on?"


    It''s already the second summoning this month. But I couldn''t resist.


    If Lee Hounde was being capricious, it was Dunne who called them in this time. He called them from the forest of Eungai.


    "Dunne, I''m sorry he''s here, but it''s annoying. Isn''t that what you''re calling me now?"


    The man walking next to him wriggles his tongue short as he asks for consent.


    The only place there was a smooth curve with eyes, nose, and mouth. His features were not exaggerated, even though the wings on his back were all there was.


    "Shut up, Rhutum. It''s a mess."


    "I''m still curious."


    "Rest assured, I have nothing to call upon. I don''t have time like you do."


    "What did Dunne call us for, anyway? You didn''t bother to tell me."


    This was the first time he had summoned me. Even in the distant past. Before that, before that. I can''t believe Dunne''s been quiet all this time.


    I had no idea what the topic was going to be. Shouldn''t you at least give me a hint? Not in the middle of the night.


    FaiFaiFaiFai, who had no face, thought the same as Ratoom.


    There was nothing strange about Lee Hounde''s call. It was natural that she, Nialla Totep''s companion, would take care of him. But if it''s a body, the story changes 180 degrees.


    The Forest Keeper, Dunne. The nerves were forced to struggle.


    Everything hasn''t been the same since Nialla Totep died. The coming beings were phosphoric acid, saying that maybe the Congo would fall.


    There was an incident saying it was a long day.


    Slander''s dead, Alto''s gone. Everything that has happened lately has come with a hurricane. Now there are only three bodies left to lead the meeting.


    It was not a mistake for both shoulders to become heavier. Whether they had read his tone or not, their bodies began to shrivel. The reason that this summons was different was because I could understand my body without anyone telling me.


    At that time, Ratoom opened his mouth comfortably.


    "If you think about it and nothing comes out, it''s best not to worry."


    "You were the first one to think about it, Ratoom."


    "Oh, let''s skip the small talk. It''s what happens when you meet Dunne, isn''t it?"


    I blurred Paypay''s vision while bouncing around.


    "I''m dizzy. Go where I can''t see you, rubber ball."


    Paypay kicked Ratoom with his bare feet. Degulgul rolls back, but Ratoom returns to his original position without any discomfort.


    "I can''t be honest."


    Ratoom grumbles and heads to the meeting with Fei-Fei. If I didn''t like it, it would soon become clear to me.


    On the other hand, Dunne sits in the center of the meeting, as if to see. The light was also being shot at him. I felt willing to take a spotlight in one body.


    The bodies that came into the meeting room murmured to see if he was unfamiliar with it. Actions that could not understand their intentions arose vague fears.


    "... What the hell, Dunne. You want to be a protagonist? You don''t have to create your own image because it''s scary enough to stand still. If it''s a plausible subject without subjugating the aircraft, will you seriously consider it?"


    As always, it was Latum who ventilated the atmosphere. With a cheerful smile, he scoffs at Dunne and moves on.


    It was a moment when Paypay stood in his way.


    "I''ll go."


    "... do you want to be a protagonist?"


    "Are you the one with the nostrils? But you can''t see it even if you want to."


    A sudden summoning. A series of strange acts. There were scattered elements that could not be thought of lightly. Fei-Fei, who heard Ratoom''s criticism in his ear, approaches Dunn.


    One step, one step. The sound of dry shoes echoes through the conference room.


    That''s when Dunne''s head fell off.


    Degur, Paypay wept as his scalp touched his toes. Of course, it was not the only thing that could not speak. Even the bodies in the meeting room could not open their mouths.


    In the deepest part, the most important body lost its life. I couldn''t say the shock it caused.


    Silence, fear. Numerous emotions engulfed in the meeting room. Suddenly, an unexpected guest pops up behind Dunne''s big back.


    "Surprise!"


    The most inappropriate voice resonates in this place. Their gaze was forced to return to the temple where the sound was made.


    As the man sitting on Dunne''s shoulder fireworks, Paypay makes a sudden mischief.


    A body known to have lost its connection and been abandoned by niatotep. A long time ago, she was there, unsuspecting that she was dead.


    Paypay squeezed the sound.


    "Alto..."


    Alto applauds as if he had done a good job listening to Paypay.


    "Everyone, it''s been a long time. Papa Mann''s idol, Alto. I was scolded because I wanted to see you... But no matter how ashamed you are, can you send me a letter? Our friendship was only about this much? I''m pissed."


    She folds her arms as she inflates her cheeks. It was full of dramatic elements, but Paypay did not lose focus.


    Rather, everything seemed to be clear.


    "Are you here for revenge?"


    "Hehe, hehe, hehe. You''re paranoid."


    Then yes, Alto snores and laughs, shrugging his shoulders like a man having a seizure.


    "If he really wanted revenge, he would have slowly slit his throat, turning one by one, instead of calling you. Don''t you think? Why would I want to fight you all at once?"


    Ratoom urges her to know the truth.


    "... Then what are you here for?"


    "To have everything."


    Paypay hung up as if he didn''t hear anything because it was the topic he expected.


    "You mean the legacy of Nialla Totep. Then you have the wrong number. We don''t know anything."


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I''m not here to find you. I''m here to find you."


    The cool energy that passed behind my back shook my body. There was no doubt about what I was sure of. She was an active volcano that wouldn''t blow up right now.


    "I mean, I liked you guys. But how could this have happened? Blame Nialla Totep for making you look like that."


    "What does that mean?"


    "I told you, I''m here for the legacy of Nialla Totep."


    Do they want to be the first to answer? Unfortunately, there was no legacy of Niallatothep in Paldegius. If it had been, they would have taken it first.


    "There is such a thing, Alto."


    "Where are you? It''s right here. So much."


    I smiled as if I had received a surprise gift. A legacy left by Nialla Totep. It was fragmented bodies. They were also vessels of the rage of Nialla Totep.


    I can''t believe I''m carving an inheritance into a living creature. Alto never thought of it. If Dunne hadn''t listened to the truth, he wouldn''t have been able to find it even after years of cowardice.


    The bodies in her eyes were no longer her peers. It was just prey.


    One by one, a great old being. Is there another dinner as well prepared as this? Alto, who controlled the entrance to the city by others, took out the "shiny, abstract cube" in his arms.


    It was showtime from now on.


    "That''s...!"


    After piercing an unusual amount of power, Ratoom trembles. At that moment, Alto rushed forward with a radiant isostere. You dig through your intestines like a wolf biting sheep.


    "Be still and be my flesh and blood!"


    The radiant isostere, it was a healing device that could only hold Nialla Totep, and an item that could reclaim its lost power.


    Bam, bam, bam. The bodies that came into contact with the radiant isotropic body disappeared into ash without having to do with you. No, it vaporized as part of a glowing, noncomedodecahedron.


    The meeting chairman quickly became the stage of the massacre. Paypay coldly looks down at the noisy intestine.


    "Calm down. There''s only one opponent. Aren''t you ashamed?"


    "I don''t like the scolding boss. It''s a natural reaction. If you can''t feel anything after seeing this, you''d better get rid of what''s on your shoulders."


    Alto awakened the evidence of the Apostle and forced his death with a black fog. Her output is extraterrestrial. The other beings were at a level they couldn''t dare follow.


    "I''m going to trample you down and take the next step. For Papa."


    The shimmering discoloration began to build up. The same force as slavery. With each passing body, new knowledge and wisdom came into Alto''s head.


    Secrets and mysteries you can''t miss. It was also unusual to leave the legacy as if it had been assisted by Azatos.


    "You''re out of your mind."


    "Why? I didn''t know where the Legacy was, and that''s what you taught him to kill Papa. You guys are crazy."


    To her, Xi Hyun was a shining star forever. Trying to take him down like that. No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn''t forgive him.


    Paypay cut off Alto''s arm, but it was a hemostatic hemostasis. In the beginning, she reached out her arms to take a step forward.


    Faipei smiles bitterly, noticing that the glowing abscess touched her body. The origin-origin-was whispering. Welcome. Let''s be together.


    "... I''m going like this?"


    "Denial is useless."


    Alto, who had been severely sentenced to death, turned away. And kicked Ratoom''s body, which was swarming towards him. Paypay was just a process anyway.


    "Well, you don''t know."


    To turn the tables, Nialla Totep abandoned her love and respect for Azatos. And that was the foundation for her. If I had known, I wouldn''t have come out like this.


    The bodies were a topic that could no longer be empathized. My instincts were castrated, but I couldn''t understand it. They will cry out without seeing their mistakes. Alto presses the ratum with his cold, sunken eyes.


    He shouts, but she ignores it cleanly.


    The collapse of Dunne, Paypay, and Ratoom. It was useless when the bodies gathered together to resist. They were things that were not scum anyway.


    Alto, who slaughtered all the bodies gathered in the meeting room, trembled. The shimmering agate was shining brightly one day. A sign that all the bodies have become one. She breaks the sphere with all her might, and she comes up with a new change.


    "Haaa, this is it! This!"


    The legacy left by Nialla Totep begins to fill your body.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 611 00611 Preparing the Veil

    The bones begin to twist, burning from head to toe. It was time to leave the old and take the new. I accepted the birth of evolution as if I knew this would happen from the beginning.


    The vessel that made the bodies as a platform has expanded as much as possible, and the upward upward upward upheaval has risen without knowing the limits. Then I crossed the wall with a white light.


    Kuang, as the meeting chairman shakes, Alto takes off his blindfold covering her left eye. The disfigured cheeks and dysfunctional eyes were not there.


    What was there was a brightly shining eye with white cheeks and golden light as if it had been buried.


    "You''re back!"


    As an emergency announcement, she expanded her debt and engraved her privileges throughout the universe. If the predecessor of Nialla Totep was chaos and chaos, her value was lies and deception.


    Nothing suited her like a silly joke.


    "In return for Papa''s expectations..."


    Alto, who defeated Paldegius, stepped out of Dreamland. There was no one who could eat the remains and block her path to becoming a higher being.


    637.


    Everything was made up of foursome things. Since Alto had successfully accepted the legacy of NiAlto Teb, Sihyun was able to move as originally planned.


    I didn''t think his eyes would leave one spot. From the beginning, it was as if his destination had been set.


    The ultimate chaos, the center of outer space, the beginning of everything. There was no reason not to go, as there was also Alto, who inherited the legacy of NiAlto Teb.


    She''ll be able to reach Azatos'' hands and feet. At least that''s what he was guessing.


    The ultimate chaos was still a dangerous place. A clown who blows trumpets and butterflies. A servant who blows flutes and drums. I didn''t know their banquet was over.


    "Papa was going to come here in the first place."


    "I''ve never forgotten. If I had an end, it would be here."


    Before, there were many other beings, so I had to go back, but now it was different. There was someone with access to the palace.


    "But wouldn''t it be dangerous?"


    Stars in the meamealokkapoowa oompa crumbled, and the piercing sights made the viewer feel vague fear.


    Her questions were questioned. Even if we got there, we didn''t have the right answer.


    "I''m just looking at the situation."


    "Still, let''s go back and wait for the time. There''s still plenty of time. You don''t have to put yourself at risk, do you? Maybe he''ll never wake up."


    Alto blabbers not like her, thinking Azatos is nearby. Of course, she knew how stupid she was.


    The clock has been ticking since Hifnos died. I just didn''t know when the time was up.


    Azatoth''s resurrection was a planned future. And no one could have guessed how he would react when he woke up.


    She shakes her head decisively whether she read her thoughts.


    "Alto, do you really think that''s enough? You think smiling like nothing''s going on is gonna solve anything?"


    "... all I need is papa."


    "But I''m not prepared to make that choice right now. Isn''t that right, Alto?"


    I had nothing to say back. It was true that he robbed the Legacy of Nialla Totep in order to go any further. Alto clenches his cheek. Maybe it''s because it''s been a long time. It had changed emotionally.


    "I can''t help but look around."


    "That''s the position."


    "But if anything goes wrong, I''m gonna run, okay? Don''t be too hard on the papa to find out more."


    "Don''t worry. There''s been no obvious abnormalities so far."


    It wasn''t that I didn''t have an idea.


    If they found something that could be called a mutation or variable, they would have run away without looking back. Moreover, there is no past designation. Given Azatos'' ability, it would be impossible to use it more than once, but it would be possible to use it for emergencies.


    Alto came to the side of Xi Hyun, who was empowered to leap into the past at any time.


    "I can''t help it. I''ll take the lead. I know the way to the palace. Especially since it was Nilatothep''s legacy, they won''t be threatening right now."


    "You''re reliable."


    "You get it now? I''m Papa Mann''s idol. I''m always ready to look at the papa."


    If the crowd following Azatos would react, they would not be able to enter and would have to lift their spirits, but that was then. Alto makes his way through Azatos'' followers.


    Sihyun followed behind her, but did not slow down his tension.


    Rather, I looked around carefully. Fortunately, nothing changed greatly. If Azatoth''s body had been awakened, it would have been more dramatic.


    No particular reaction occurred. Even the followers of Azatoth ignore it as if it were natural. However, there he felt a great sense of camaraderie.


    It seemed to protest that it was invisible.


    ''It''s not like before.''


    The intruder''s will to be ruled out has vanished. Even with Alto by my side, it was not a normal reaction.


    What made them so lazy? Sihyun reached out to find out the truth. Don''t know, don''t get caught. Even if it happened, it was only when we went back through the past designation.


    He stretched his arms to the limit and opened his eyes wide. My hand is swooping, so I think I''ll pass. Then he realized that everything around him was a bluff, and kicked his tongue briefly.


    Along Shi Hyun, Alto wept, touching one of his minions. This was also a fake. In fact, even though it was not real, it was not an exaggeration. Everything is a trick to deceive the eye of the beholder. It wasn''t her who didn''t know what that meant.


    The fact that the shell was only here was like the fact that it had already gone somewhere else. I can''t believe the creatures following Azatos move. It wasn''t the studio.


    "When Azatos awoke..."


    "Shh, Alto. It''s too early to settle. It can''t be this quiet. Something happened that we don''t know about."


    "Is that so?"


    He denies that it''s not his head, but accepts that a chest crushed by a scary reality can. No, I accepted.


    "I''d better get going, Papa."


    "Let''s speed it up."


    The expression of Jihyun and Alto, who rushed their steps, sank without knowing the bottom.


    It was different. It was like a palace. The sound of two people''s footsteps echoes through the silent space like a dead rat.


    Maybe it''s because he sensed that an insurmountable reality was coming. Conversations between the two people gradually diminished.


    He reached the deepest point in Azatos'' palace, where he could see the cold corpse. He knelt on his knees and died trying to figure out what was so hopeless.


    There was nothing to ask. He was Nialla Totep.


    "He''s dead, too."


    I said I would, but when I saw it, I thought of myself with a bitter smile. It was an unparalleled spectacle given its spectacular achievements. Either way, he was a powerful foe and a rough wall.


    Alto also stared at him without hesitation, whether he had more thoughts or not.


    "Retribution. He crossed the line."


    "Yes, it''s true that you''ve come to a reasonable end. But from his point of view, it was an unfair end."


    It''s a madness. Nialla Totep was bent because she loved Azatos so much. Despite his feelings of love and respect, he wanted to betray Azatos. Just trying to find the truth.


    It was true that he felt sorry for being unfaithful. But that did not pity him or grieve him.


    "Pa, Pa... Pa, there, there!"


    I heard the sound of knocking at the ear. As Alto grabbed the collar, his gaze also returned on its own. The embarrassment in her voice was hard to fathom.


    Soon.


    His gaze upon the throne of chaos hardened like a stone. At first, I felt embarrassed. There was no one sitting there. It was just sitting there like it hadn''t been there since the beginning.


    That feeling was even more intense because he knew Azatos'' body was here through an uncooked cauldron.


    It was less than a year old.


    "It can''t be..."


    You woke up? I couldn''t rest my words, either because I didn''t want to accept it. But it was already after the incident.


    "If Yog Sotos hadn''t noticed, he wouldn''t have left using the outer space gate."


    "That''s the worst."


    I have a high chance of regaining my old strength. To be precise, he would have regained his pre-death spirit. Otherwise, this situation would not be explained now.


    But all of a sudden? ''


    To that end, he shakes his head.


    Not all of a sudden. Maybe you already knew there was Azatos-Horn in Dreamland. It wasn''t a variable. It wasn''t a mutation. It was just what was going to happen.


    But, unlike him, Alto didn''t know what to do.


    Was Ubo Satlla''s power in his hands? Or did Nilatotheb make a move before he died? The question of the tail door on the tail did not stop there, but expanded even more in size.


    "Relax, Alto."


    "Ha, but. But... there''s a wave from the past. The papaga."


    It was confusing for her to know how bizarre Azatos was. He could neither weigh nor measure. No, it was Azatos who could twist even that idea from the ground up.


    But maybe it''s because I''ve always thought that this would happen. Xi Hyun''s reaction was uncertain.


    "I just have one more thing to do."


    As always, a mountain has come to pass. If there is anything else, this mountain is the last mountain. When she encountered her source, she swallowed a gushing sigh. It was not a burden on him.


    "There''s nothing persuasive about talking with that look on your face."


    "Hehe, that too. But I haven''t changed my mind."


    "If Papa thinks so, I''ll do my best to help him."


    I was terrified and trembling, but I couldn''t have known it was the only way. Alto gripped his hand tightly.


    ''... Azatos.''


    Sihyun felt like sand was chewed up in his mouth.


    Something was going wrong. The problem was that there was no way of knowing what was going wrong. But there was time. Even if it was shorter than a moment, we could have stopped it before it happened.


    We have to find that mistake before it''s too late.


    Yes, now is the time to prepare for all-out war.


    /638


    When he returned from outer space, he immediately summoned everyone. Even Umlat, the Apostle of Yog Sotos, who was recently separated. A series of events were carefully organized and presented to her harsh realities.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 612 00612 Preparing the Veil

    "... that surprised Yog Sotos as well."


    It was true. The surprise was even greater because he was a gatekeeper guarding the entrance to outer space. Umrat was astonished at the fact that it was Azatos.


    Even though the ultimate chaos was moving, Yog Sotos could not detect it. It was an unusual forecast. Azatoth''s guilt was not false.


    And how dangerous this situation is.


    "Where the hell did it go?"


    I see you''ve been awake for a long time. If he had disappeared suddenly, there must have been a reason.


    Bererosa''s questions were answered. The reason this place was set up in the first place was to determine the cause and take action against it.


    "There are a lot of places to point out. There''s nowhere he won''t go. I even avoided Yog Sotos'' gaze. Even if there were no limits to his abilities, it wouldn''t be too much."


    He could have gone to the ancient gods who had divided his mind with the Song of Yste. Perhaps he was preparing for an informal meeting to raise power.


    The important thing was that he woke up because it was time.


    "Yes, his purpose is more important than that."


    One of Shi Hyun''s naysayers added.


    The ability to coordinate the Samran statue. And the universe, what was before it. I didn''t even know what he was going to do. Is it possible to understand Azatos in the beginning?


    "Maybe he''s after Papa?"


    ''I met Azatos... I told you to watch out for him.''


    Alto bites his lip, giving rise to the alarthotep''s warning. No matter how much I thought about it, it was the only way.


    "It''s true that there is a high probability, but how do you explain that you didn''t come to him in the first place?"


    Alto frowns at Lynn''s doubts. Having a crack means there''s more to life than that. She shakes her head and concludes, one by one, about Azatoth.


    "That''s how confident you are. Maybe he was convinced the papa wouldn''t notice..."


    What if Lee Hounde never showed up? And what if I haven''t heard of the legacy of Nilatotheb? I must have crossed the line.


    She did, too. If we hadn''t acquired the Legacy of Nialla Totep, we wouldn''t even be able to get close to the ultimate chaos.


    Sherry opens her mouth, listening to their conversation.


    "I''d better get ready first. We need to put up a big wall. We need to bring people together. Anyway, the clock started spinning."


    That was the point. Azatoth''s purpose and actions had to come after him. Azatos, with the ultimate chaos and numerous followers, was itself a great storm.


    Disasters that can break anything. It took time and effort to resist. From now on, I was ready.


    "Oh, I don''t know. It''s hard to imagine."


    Just hearing it made my head tingle. Lindsey''s words were shocking to Lindsey, who was a normal human not long ago.


    "You''ll get used to it soon enough."


    As he did, the last smiling swim tapped Lindsey on the shoulder. It had nothing to do with her. If Azatos is a creature that moves in its infamy, it will someday reach Earth.


    It is better to resist and face the end than to do nothing and face the end.


    "By the way..."


    Shu claps his hands as if he had remembered something. Everyone looks at her.


    "One of my children sent me news that a strange phenomenon was observed not long ago."


    There was no place the dark matter couldn''t reach. But even for her, it was impossible to observe the entire universe. Even if the contours could be seen, it was beyond my ability to know the details.


    That''s why I used to borrow the power of children to gather information.


    "What news?"


    "I was told the observable space was slowly shrinking. You said it was getting very fine, but it was constantly narrowing, I guess. It would have been easier to observe because he was a child on the outskirts. So you can trust me."


    The size and size of the universe were not uniform. But it was reasonable to expand indefinitely.


    The cosmic statutes were temporarily diminished during the struggle, or by something intervening, but at a very small level. It was a lump of dust, or a grain of sand.


    In other words, it was not that strange.


    But Shoe had no choice but to fix his mind. There was a strange overlap between when Azatos happened and when he heard the news.


    Maybe it has something to do with Azatos. Shu''s gaze soon reached Sihyun.


    "What do you think, baby? Don''t you think it''s suspicious? I don''t think there''s much to it."


    "Maybe it''s not so bad to check."


    If the information is useless, going back in time wouldn''t be bad. The demonstration that set the course of action took place. It was urgent.


    "Let''s go as soon as we hear the story. I don''t have time to wait anyway."


    "It''s not far from here."


    639.


    The outskirts of galaxies that can take many years to run at the speed of light. It was no exaggeration to say that the place that no one cared about was frozen cold. There was no sign of evolution, nor was there a violent reaction.


    It was just quiet.


    It was just quiet.


    It was just right.


    After jumping over the wall of the multiverse several times, he stared at the endless open space.


    Maybe it was the space-time outside the border. There was nothing left on the outskirts. Only the thoroughly destroyed planets were filling the void.


    The galaxy where death sank was on its way to the end.


    It was not a congenital element. There were clearly acquired elements involved.


    "It passed quietly. Perfectly creepy."


    Sho could not speak to the scene more horrifying than he had imagined. There was no child who sent word. Not here, not in this universe. It wasn''t her who didn''t know what that meant.


    Sherry patted him as he shrugged his shoulders.


    "You''re not making any sense."


    Wherever I looked, there was no hope. Possibility, or the future. The next thing I could do was pull it out without leaving any roots.


    Azatoth''s followers must have used their power. It was not a demonstration that the ultimate chaos had passed. If Azatos had left, it would have torn apart a part of the universe, not a galaxy.


    "It''s finally begun. As expected, he doesn''t like it here."


    "That''s right."


    Even a devastating personality would not do such a thing. I didn''t do this for fun or for fun.


    It was just destruction for destruction. I want to smash it. There was nothing more or less.


    Soon.


    Like a bathtub with a drainage plug, everything in space-time swirls and disappears. I was swept away to a place that had no concepts or logic.


    There was literally nothing there. A place that cannot be expressed by the words "apocalypse" or "terminus." The end of the universe. The beginning of nothingness.


    The void. It was impossible for any being to survive there. Even if he had the power, it was the same.


    Beyond the last page of a novel. Behind the theater, I''d say. Either way, I wasn''t happy.


    "This place will never come again."


    Even if you wanted to come, this place wouldn''t be a universe anymore.


    Shi Hyun, who held Sherry and Shoe in his arms, swallowed the horses behind his back and drifted away. Instinctively, they realized it was dangerous.


    Do they want to swallow the universe like Ubo Satla? Soon, I shook my head. If he really wanted to swallow, he wouldn''t have taken the dot like this. Azatos wanted punishment, not punishment.


    "Azatos wants..."


    "It''s the end of the universe."


    If I saw this and still dreamed of a future, it was deception and arrogance.


    "Perhaps the ancient gods were right. At least I thought the story worked."


    Shoe sighs as if tired. I was confused by the thought that the things I had been guarding were ending this way.


    "You thought you could end up smiling anyway. This is a fight that ends when either side is broken. Be strong."


    A long time ago, it had been planned since the ancient gods had pulled Azatos from the apex by killing Ubo Satlla. It was a destiny that no living creature could escape.


    Since the foolish and foolish father finally raised his sword, it was time for the children who had prospered to look up and face reality.


    "My Lord, will you step back from this place?"


    "No, I''m just going to watch a little bit longer."


    At least I wanted to keep the last trajectory in my eyes. That way, Shi Hyun takes the group around the perimeter.


    Beyond the galaxy, you run for the trail of horror. It was not difficult to find an inactive space and go back. The sight of the dead space-time being wiped out into the void was creepy just by watching.


    "There it is."


    Shortly after, Xi Hyun could find the ultimate chaos. The stars of Miamiamylokapoor and Umpa crumble, piercing their paths, and their followers circle around the palace. The place where they passed away was death and the end.


    "That''s the army that''s going to put a muzzle on the universe."


    With unknown pressure, Sherry couldn''t even look at her. Instinct overcame her. Respect. Worship again.


    The ultimate chaos was disappearing to the other side of space-time, through the wall, whether it intended to leap across multiple universes. At that time, Sihyun could see the presence outside the palace.


    Did you see me? ''


    It was so far that I could barely see it with my naked eye, but somehow I felt like I met its presence and gaze.


    Being out of the palace was overwhelming and overwhelming. Everything seemed to have been born for him. The black shadow shifts in succession. Like smoke disappearing suddenly.


    Primitive chaos, the ultimate god, the king of all things. Stupid, stupid father. It''s called,


    "Azatos..."


    It seemed to tear my heart out just by calling me. You reach for the cotton wool, complete the bowl, and fill it with all its power, but not enough.


    It was undeniable that the origin was a trace of Azatoth. I couldn''t move like a mouse in front of a cat. Psychological and physical were playing separately.


    The black shadow''s jaw slithers up, unchaped whether it looked puffy or funny. It was hard to be sure because the contour was blurry, but at least that''s what he thought.


    "... anonymous?"


    Why does that name come to mind now? He asked himself, but there was no reply.


    Amazing what happened after that. Whether he heard a voice mixed with doubts or Azatoth''s mouth opened.


    I felt like I was hit. "


    Did you hear that? ''


    He was unable to connect the words because of an indescribable fear. The feeling of being excavated from cell to molecule was an unexperienced horror.


    I have to go back. I didn''t know I was going to end the ringing bell in my head.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 613 00613 Preparing the Veil

    Azatos smiles. It was like asking, "Are you going to use it?" It''s like a silent gesture. He''s relaxed with his enemies in front of him.


    The quality of the strong. No, only the Almighty could possess it. He was saying it was okay to come at him anytime, anywhere, in any way.


    The confidence that you can see because you can be sure that you are the one to win at the end. He trembled at the power of the endless. Reality was sometimes unimaginable.


    "Baby?"


    "My Lord, we must make a decision."


    They also knew that the atmosphere was turning unnaturally. The ultimate chaos that was advancing towards the other multiverses turned.


    As Azatoth''s followers approached, Shu and Sherry grabbed him by the arm. If we don''t hurry, it will be swallowed up. It was urgent.


    As the distance approached, Azatoth''s outline became clearer and clearer, Xihyun was certain that he was anonymous.


    Joyful, entertaining, all in a heartbeat. I had no idea.


    For a moment, lightning struck my head. The ambiguous points start biting each other.


    ''That''s why I was able to use my abilities at will.''


    Anonymously, The Nameless. When I think about it, the strange thing was not one or two. A strange creature who was able to artificially move past designations and was unable to resist the flow of time.


    If he had that ability in the beginning, he could have gone back to the day he was reborn as Cetilian. It is because if they had killed them before they exceeded the limit, they would not have been able to cope with themselves.


    But anonymity chose the long way back. It was obvious why.


    If you didn''t do it,


    ''Cause it''s not funny.''


    Being able to use the designation of the past and not being able to use it for 10 minutes was just a whim. It was funny when I looked back. Being born to kill someone isn''t about winning or losing. It was wrong from the start.


    I burst out of nowhere.


    "Well... in the end, you''re always enjoying yourself."


    Sometimes to be a third party, sometimes to be an audience. Azatos enjoys the stage he created, both inside and out.


    All this was just a device prepared for entertainment and amusement. This was also a close excitement on Azatos standards.


    Excitement to roll the dice and wait for snow. Do you think there''s a six? Or is it one? I hope it comes out a lot. Oh, two.


    It''s only that much, it''s only that much. The concept is the same to Azatos. Because that''s what all the fun and entertainment started with. If everything was the same, he had no choice but to give meaning.


    "But it won''t work out your way."


    Enjoy it however you want, break it. Now, even that current is moving to destroy it.


    The fist-grabbing demonstration used a past designation. I needed time to bend my knees to go further. And now that time was important.


    /640


    "This is the starting point for Lee Hounde."


    It was a fleeting moment when he looked at me, but Azatos could tell a lot. It was no exaggeration even if Lee Hounde arranged all the meetings today. If it wasn''t for her, she wouldn''t even know there was a legacy of Nialetotep.


    Azatos twists his mouth as if it were joyful, peering into the whirlpool of destiny that spins like a cog.


    It is unexpected that Alto has succeeded in Nilatotheb''s legacy. It was a rare situation when I turned my eyes to the multiverse.


    Should I denounce Dunne''s incompetence? Or should I blame Lee Hounde''s arrogance? I could have timed my head to shake Nialla Totep''s hand.


    I liked anything It all comes down to one anyway.


    "I hope this is a fun fight."


    I spent a lot of time being afraid. I scattered an unknown power. There were so many preparations for enjoying the pleasure of a lifetime. In a certain sense, it was a natural order.


    "I''ve tasted all the fun and fun in the universe."


    All that was left was a big, fierce fight.


    "For example, to preserve the universe or to fight."


    One fight at a time. A pleasure you can only have once. My heart was pounding just thinking about it.


    In that sense, the existence of Han Si-hyun was like a miracle. It was an unexpected birth.


    I liked it. Mice and variables. Destiny comes from a place I never thought of, always inspiring me infinitely. Violent emotions that could not be felt by imagination gave me an energy unlike anything else.


    Azatos turns his back, looking back at the time-traveling poem.


    "I want you to see, I can lose."


    It was the most interesting way to roll the dice and wait for the eyes: 6 or 1, it didn''t matter. It was important that I was thrown.


    The ultimate chaos continues along Azatos. To bring an intertwined universe into the void.


    /641


    The day before, he grabbed his trembling hand. It was true that he rejoiced when he completed the vessel and reached the Almighty.


    There was a time when he was optimistic that maybe he surpassed Azatos. But now the idea has collapsed. It was a fact that you could know without having to face it directly.


    History has proven this from the beginning. A long time ago, even though many creatures risked their lives to stop Azatos, he was still alive. Instead, it was Azatos who appeared to be the distribution that disguised their violence as their own death.


    How about now? It''s not getting better, it''s getting worse. The multiverse went into space one after the other, and the three-dimensional space itself was sinking.


    Reaching Azatos was difficult. The followers surrounding him did not tolerate him.


    "I need my strength."


    The power of the group, not the power of the individual. When the dust gathers, it gives birth. Even if the individual was helpless, the group was not helpless.


    An ancient god, or an evil god -- It didn''t matter which way. I had to draw them together. As many as you can.


    Alto shakes his head when he hears his thoughts.


    "I don''t think it''s possible to talk to them. Papa''s in trouble. You''re a star now. My body will move before the horse."


    You''ll welcome me more eagerly than Idol. She shrugs as she utters her last words. You slaughtered Nordens, killed Hifnos, and a gentleman''s conversation could not have been established.


    Sihyun has gone from that camp to the enemy of the crippled.


    "Alto was right. Instead, it''s pouring oil into a blazing fire. You may have to overcome a new obstacle even before you deal with Azatos. I mean, it''s hard to buy."


    "I agree with you on this one. I don''t think I need to bother with the beehive. Why don''t we just watch it like now?"


    One and Bererosa alternated, but Xihyun did not bend over. It wasn''t a matter of choice, it was a matter of timing.


    "But we still have to go. Azatos can''t outrun them. We just have to avoid getting each other killed."


    There was a time when I summoned other factions to kill Nilatotheb. It was not that there was no hope. If the goal is the same, it could implicitly mean joining us.


    "Give up. No one will stop you. And you can''t say that without thinking about it."


    The swim takes Lynn''s word.


    "Yes, you were stubborn in a strange place. It won''t work if you don''t stop it. And I''m sure you can. Besides, now''s not the time to be discriminating, is it?"


    "We can go back in time. You don''t want to make the worst choice."


    Lindsey''s answer was the best. As they were going along, she sat next to him.


    "Well, why don''t I go with you?"


    "No, it''s just gonna get complicated."


    It was clear that getting to Shu would make the case unsettling. Even though she had a neutral disposition, she was more like an evil god - an apostle.


    "Then I will take care of you on my mother''s behalf."


    Sharp Sherry takes his place. Maybe it was a smooth flow. Sihyun had no choice but to hold his head.


    /642


    When I crossed the boundary between dreams and reality, the place appeared. Not only does starlight rain, but it''s also a place where the blue Milky Way is lit up in the sky. A place where dreams and reality come together, Cardas.


    The mountain of Onyx was as airborne as ever. I knew there was a castle at the top of the mountain the last time I visited it.


    "You ready?"


    "I''m always ready, my lord."


    When Sherry reached out her hand, she grabbed it as if it were natural. It was only a matter of time before they reached the castle. Leap by totality penetrated even the constraints of space-time.


    However, the personalities were not as capable as they were against them. I''ve been waiting for them for a long time. From the entrance of the castle to the inside. The power of many statues that Qadas could not fathom distorts space and captures the flow of time.


    "How dare you set foot in this place!"


    The playboy trembles with a resounding voice. Hate, anger, malice, life, hate, rage. All kinds of negative emotions came rushing in. Unwashable vengeance divides them.


    When one of the gods of the earth opened his mouth, the others vomited tears as they fell behind.


    What is already expected. Sherry, who bowed her head to him, stepped forward to speak for him.


    "I understand what you mean. But we''re here to warn you of an unprecedented disaster and to take action against it."


    "We have Orloth. If you want to hold hands, hold hands. If you want to fight, you''re not the kind of people who fight!"


    "Even if Azatos wakes up?"


    Xi Hyun continued, but there were no shakers.


    "I know that. But you woke him up, didn''t you? What are you gonna do now? I felt guilty for nothing. You have wasted Hifnos'' efforts!"


    "I''m sorry, but your preparations could not have been prepared."


    Now. Use the Trace of Azatos to control Azatos'' body. The idea was good, but Azatos was there from the beginning.


    He was able to resurrect whenever he wanted. It wasn''t because I was excited about him that I had an answer.


    "Are we mocking the values and merits we''ve accumulated so far?"


    "The directionality is wrong."


    "That''s what you wanted to come out of it!"


    The earth shakes with a shout. The identities gathered at Kadas are aligned. Numerous people gathered and pressured him, but he did not take a step back. To do that, the burden on my shoulder was too heavy.


    "You know this is no time to argue. Aren''t you afraid of Azatos?"


    "It''s none of your business. You''re the one Azatos is after anyway."


    "That''s funny. How do you explain a song written by Estee a long time ago? You don''t think Azatos is optimistic that you''re going to slip away quietly, do you? I''m sorry, but even if I die, his footsteps won''t stop. Rather, they''ll be speeding up. And it''s you at the end."


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 614 00614 Preparing the Veil

    "Even so, we remain motionless. Even if I die, I''ll die watching you die."


    Parallel lines that never meet. The two opinions were respectfully contested. Such a sudden situation. It was then that I heard a familiar voice from a distant place.


    "Stop it."


    Bang, bang. The existence that led the heavy body had a strange atmosphere.


    A green body with sharp wings and elastic bristles. The appearance of a mixture of octopus and dragons was strange and strange.


    The six eyes, arranged in triangles, were covered with golden light. He raises his head to meet his opponent''s eyes.


    "Ktanid."


    "It''s been a while."


    K''Tanid, the shadow of K''Tulu. If K''Tulu refers to intact malice, he represents intact goodwill. Sihyun had to take a step back because he had killed K''Tulu with his help earlier.


    "I didn''t know you were in Qadas. I didn''t think so."


    "It''s not weird. Because you''ve been wreaking that kind of disaster. I didn''t want to come here, but I had no reason not to, because fate led me here. You know why I''m being dragged around, right?"


    I looked blasphemous, but I didn''t talk about it any more. You mean you were satisfied with this. What we needed to do in this situation was to negotiate with practical cooperation, not a frivolous dispute.


    "K''Tanid, you don''t have to listen to this guy." "That''s right, it''s just poison." "There''s nothing we can give for those who have come for themselves."


    The gods of the earth protested roughly. There was no limit to their anger. I shoved my butt up like I was about to kick a chair.


    But that was also only for a moment. K''Tanid raises his hand and stops them before things get worse.


    "I know. However, there is also a small situation that cannot be denied his words. Denial is not going to solve it."


    Until just now, when those who opened their eyes became a gentle sheep, Shi Hyun whistled.


    "Are you representing Cardas?"


    "Yes, I was lacking, but I led them."


    Reading the passage of time and using him, K''Tanid was as good a story as possible. That''s how different he was.


    "I didn''t like it at first, but I think it''s also fate."


    "What does that mean?"


    "If I wasn''t here, we wouldn''t have a future. Isn''t that right?"


    Sithyun shrugs as if his eyes were full of steam as he pointed at his hands. At the same time, the power of the Almighty disappears from the left.


    It was just as he said. He prefers to have a whip over a carrot. If he didn''t speak, he was determined to rule them powerlessly.


    "You''ve changed so much without seeing it. At least I thought I knew Dory."


    "Things are a matter, so the point of approach has to change. You know better than anyone that this isn''t the time to block the means and the means."


    "More horses, too."


    K''Tanid gestures and opens the way to the castle.


    As the bloodless approach, Xi Hyun''s eyebrows went up by themselves. Flowing conversation. He seemed to know that this was going to happen.


    "Have you seen these moments before?"


    "..."


    "Am I repeating myself at this hour?"


    Maybe he''s walking the same path without even knowing it.


    At his question, K''Tanid only smiled ambiguously. Is it right? Is it wrong? I sought an answer, but the smile did not change.


    /643


    Everything was done quickly under K''Tanid''s command. There was no one to challenge the authority of the ancient gods and the gods of the earth. They also knew how important and heavy this issue was. It was only a matter of demonstration.


    On the day of the battle, Shi Hyun, who received a pledge of generous support, turned his back.


    Both were satisfactory results, but Sherry didn''t think so.


    Rather, I shook my head as if I was bored. Ktanid was truly a fearsome creature. Unlike the ugly and clumsy look, he was a mimic who could use a card in his hand.


    "I''m getting nervous just thinking about it. How dare you give such an order to a master who is not even a worm? This is a problem that can never be ignored."


    There could not be unilateral cooperation. Sihyun also had to take a step back for them.


    From the ban on Dreamland to the non-invasive treaty.


    A lot of the shackles got stuck, but I didn''t mind. If I could borrow their help, it was only a small matter.


    "I think it was an appropriate offer. It doesn''t mean much to me anyway, does it?"


    "Well, that''s just gross."


    "They need a reason. The reason you made me back off like that. Those who die in the cause and live in the cause will surely move hard on their own."


    It was to give you shells and take action.


    "And now you''re going to die?"


    "No, I''m not going back yet. There''s one more place to go."


    The gods of the ancient gods and earth were also lacking. On the day of the battle, I needed the help of more and more beings to strike without regret. Beyond good and evil, beyond limits, beyond the help of the divine.


    "What do you mean there''s more? You think there''s more to Qadas than meets the eye?"


    "You know it well. I''ll be right there."


    His finger pointed to one of the distant constellations, the Ox. Sherry did not like the look of knowing who was there.


    "You mean meet the bugs."


    Sherry shook her tongue short, thinking that she needed to see the paparazzi that touched her mother. An insurmountable disgust filled her head.


    /644


    Hyades Sanctuary of the Ox. Sihyun and Sherry looked around at the brightest star, Aldevaran. From now on, we must meet monsters who traverse stars and stars and exert infinite influence.


    "It is true that the bugs have the power to unite the great, ancient beings. But I won''t follow your will."


    I could tell because I knew him well. Now that K''Tulu, the so-called natural enemy, has disappeared, it is no exaggeration to say that there is no offer to move him.


    He was pretending to be a merciful king, but it was literally just a disguise. Bondi, he was arrogant and lazy.


    "It''s okay."


    There''s no one with a light butt like that. He put his name on his mouth a little while ago.


    "... Harster."


    At the end of the sentence, an interstellar wind blows and crushes the part of the room. The one who appeared in the storm was wearing a mask decorated with jewelry and gold.


    However, in contrast to him, the garment was only one plain yellow robe. Piled up with maggots and tentacles, he was an unspeakable man, Harster.


    "There''s been a commotion with the bugs."


    The eyes in the mask glow. On the contrary, Harster shuddered as soon as he saw Sherry.


    "You have nothing to say to your brother, Sherry."


    "Why am I your brother? I have never made you my superior."


    "Isn''t this a touching climate? So, you want to introduce me to someone new?"


    "You know better than that that."


    I hated it. I hated him for even trying to be a brother to his mother.


    Sherry reacts violently, and Harster turns his head, snoring. I knew there was something I needed to do.


    "So, what brings you here? Hybrids."


    "I''ve come to join you."


    "Was there something so important as to hold hands with me? Still, you came to see me. You must have been desperate."


    "You may not know it, but Azatos is on the move. He''s waking up from a long sleep and destroying multiple universes one by one."


    Delivered facts without a hitch However, Harster''s reaction was aesthetic.


    "Wow, I don''t know if it''s true or not, but that''s an interesting story. I can''t believe Azatos woke up."


    "You have nothing to hide. You know that."


    "Yes, I know. I thought you came all the way here because you didn''t have enough strength. To get my help. How long has it been going on? I can''t believe I''m about to suffer that disaster with my whole body."


    It seemed encouraging, but it was filled with ridicule.


    In Harster''s eyes, it still looks small. I couldn''t distinguish between front and back, and I was as pathetic as a little lamb. I can''t believe you''re running around like thunder naked to deal with Azatos.


    This is something to ridicule. What''s there to ridicule?


    It wasn''t Sherry who didn''t know what he wanted to say because she had known Harster for a long time. She tries to leap forward, but she grabs her arm in a hurry.


    "In the end, you can''t escape either. Isn''t that right, Harster? Will it be okay if it''s an ox when everything disappears?"


    "It''s not me that''s in a hurry, it''s you, hybrid. You''re talking to me like this. But how shallow can you be? If I asked you to, you''d look like the kind of solver I''d listen to."


    I didn''t want a positive answer from the beginning. Haster''s answer, however, was more violent than expected.


    "... there''s no compromise in what you''re saying."


    "Was the answer what you wanted to hear? Then I''ll tell you how many times. I refuse. Your offer and your concerns are of no concern to me."


    Harster declared with conviction. Azatos was fickle in the first place. Break it, break it, and if it bothers you, it''ll stop. It was not my taste to cheer up with omens or signs.


    If this was the only way the universe would have disappeared, it would have been long ago.


    "I''ll admit you''ve changed. But it''s pretty close to installing it with a lot of strength."


    "Are you so afraid to say no? Well, it''s worth it to see it. It''s a diseased chicken waiting to die."


    "Don''t you dare!"


    The bull''s seat flutters with Harster''s roar. However, he remained calm in the interstellar mood.


    It was funny when I thought about it. I knew the K''Tanid side wouldn''t open, and the Harster side would. In fact, when I opened the lid, it was the opposite.


    You can tell by the tendency.


    The gods of the ancient gods or of the earth were those who, despite hatred and grudge, had common sense and reason. I could tell by the sheer force of the others who tried to kill Niallatotheb.


    On the contrary, Harster had no choice. I was not able to persuade him with words.


    Well, in that case...


    There was only one option.


    Pang, the demonstrator who leapt the space, grabbed Harster''s head and threw it away.


    Kwung, the Harster that flew away smashing up a planet disappeared from sight. The maggots and tentacles that flow through the yellow robes tell only his trajectory.


    "You''re right. I''m not who I used to be anymore."


    He raised his mouth tail and relaxed. If you don''t want to negotiate, why don''t you just threaten me?


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 615 00615 Preparing the Veil

    It was actually a clear logic. Harster did the same thing earlier. Threatening to blow up the planet if we don''t kill K''Tulu. I was just returning it here and now.


    ''Maybe it''s more like a drug offense or a retaliation.''


    Yuck! Yuck!


    The whole bull vibrates as Harster flies away. The creatures that sensed the owner''s danger rushed towards the demonstration.


    From unidentified toxins to tentacles of stubborn red boards. Instead of borders, the forces that transcended the faction were quite fierce. Seeing the monsters rushing in like a tidal wave, she smiles happily.


    "It''s kind of frustrating to have something like this hidden away."


    I''d say white walker night. Not unusual at all.


    The pus flowing through numerous holes provoked physiological aversion, and the endless writhing body caused frowning eyes.


    Sew it, queek it. He turned his eyes to the ringing of his ears and noticed that he was surrounded. Like Harster, who has been attracting talent for a long time, those who followed him also had an unusual ability.


    "I''ll take the lead."


    Kuang, there was a huge explosion at Sherry''s fingertips. The world was shattered by the power of light and shadow.


    Since the creation of the world, her walls have become more and more mature over time. Following the line of sight, an explosion of unknown oil left a deep scar on the bull ''s-eye following the will. I willingly decided to become the eyes of the storm for Se-hyun.


    One shot, one shot. The monsters following Harster in a heavy and heavy blow spread out into squats. Monsters that weren''t caught in the explosion rush to bite Sherry, who turned dark matter, but it didn''t work.


    It was just another giant explosion.


    However, despite the situation, they did not retreat. Rather, he persistently pursued Sherry, whether he intended to push her into the water.


    Shortly after, the blunt ships on the planet form a camp, revealing themselves one by one. A weapon that destroys moving bodies and meteorites even in the sun. It was the essence of a civilization that was reluctant to even those close to the great old existence.


    Kwam, tens of thousands of cannons move back and forth, spreading fire. At the same time, Sherry is pushed out of shock. It was the first time I stepped on it.


    After discovering the gap, the monsters pressurize her.


    As we begin to get closer and closer, Harster opens his head among the aquariums, shouting excitedly.


    "As I thought, there''s nothing we can do about hybrids. You''re ugly. And I''m disappointed in you, too, Sherry. Your mother wouldn''t have wanted this."


    "Your emotions and emotions are fine. I believe in you. No matter how cunning and sharp your words may be, I will not be shaken."


    I said it with confidence. No, I had to. Despite his appearance as a merciful king, Harster was the worst of all.


    It was so infuriating that it lacked cohesion and shyness. Pretending to be extraordinary, but it was only possible because of the strength given by Shu.


    "It''s been so long, and you haven''t changed a bit either. I''m ashamed to see it. How are things going so far?"


    This could be the case. Shi Hyun laughs at Sherry''s ferocious remarks because she''s not ferocious. Soon, Harster, with his eyes wide open, turns his head vigorously.


    "What''s so funny about that? Is that what you think?"


    A spirit that never bends even if it is broken. He was a prince with a hemispheric temperament.


    Was it because I grew up without any shortage from birth? He was arrogant and arrogant. The word "inverted limb" could not have worked. It was like there was no concept of compassion or affection in his head.


    I''d rather smash it. He slowly raised his mouth and decided to enjoy this moment. Just think of it as a process of taming.


    "Yes, you''re a bent tribe, aren''t you? He just thinks he''s the best. What the hell did you do while Sherry was growing up? Sitting around playing games?"


    "They work well together. Yeah, that''s how you wanted to humiliate me. But it won''t work out the way you want it to."


    "It shouldn''t be so bad to hide your superiority."


    It was the obvious ending, but I did not accept Sihyun or Harster or the ending. They knew best that they would not stop until the stigma was fully stamped.


    There was no miscommunication between the two. It just crosses my intense gaze. They stare at each other as if eating. They turn away.


    And then the bombs fell. An interstellar storm from distant universes struck Sihyun and Sherry.


    The whole bull was the enemy. With all the beings standing under the leadership of Harster, there was nothing more to say. There were no gaps in their bond that moved as closely as one body.


    Tadashak, as Sihyun, who caused the plasma on his fingertips, heavily shakes his arms, thousands of monsters are buried on his carved trajectory. There was no limit to what Sihyun was capable of. He dealt with the light of eternity and ancient times simultaneously like a prodigy.


    "Yes, I wanted this."


    Everything that shined in the night sky was enemies.


    On the other hand, the constellations forming the bull were stripped off and turned into ships and joined the front lines. A fleet called the Ox unleashes an almost infinite number of cannonballs. Kuang, as if a fiery volcano had erupted.


    Stopping monsters running backwards from everywhere, avoiding cannonballs that spill overhead. Sherry returns to Shi Hyun''s side with a frenzied battlefield.


    "My Lord, leave the rear to me."


    "Then I''ll leave you to it."


    Shi Hyun and Sherry crossed their backs and ran across the bull. All we could rely on was each other''s backs, but enough. No, the garage was overrun.


    Wherever they went, there was only death. Shrug, as if an eraser had passed, there was a big space in the bull. It was a collaboration between Se-hyun and Sherry.


    ''You''re stronger than I thought.''


    Sihyun, who smashed a fleet with a single gesture, looks back and sees the situation. It''s tough to resist, but none of you have an easy opponent.


    Maybe it''s because it''s diverse, or maybe it''s because there''s so many of them. It was tricky. There were many who could call it bad imagination. Of course, it was a useless base for even that transcendent string of strings, but it must have been competent.


    ''I can understand Sherry being pushed away.''


    Only the Almighty can open the Bow. That many violent feelings were new. More excitement than anger.


    ''This is the power of the group, not the individual power.''


    Individuals are small and insignificant, but collectively showing off their size is the appeal of the group.


    It was essential to deal with Azatoth''s followers. This was the end of the quadrant fever.


    "I can''t believe you''re acting like this even if you can get in there right now. I can''t wait to see how much stronger I can get."


    "It''s easier to kill a less distant hybrid than to deal with Azatos."


    Harster smiles and raises his hand, and the whole bull is raised. With all his power in sexual intercourse, he became a god who punishes traitors.


    [Wind gust]


    An opening wall against a large army, not a person. An electricity that unleashes the power of everyone in the bull ''s-eye on the intercourse. Its power extends beyond the constellation to the galaxy. It was not an area that the individual could block.


    The interstellar winds were tangled like threads and did not tolerate the target fleeing.


    Of course, it was normal for my body to shrug, but it was nothing. Even the moment of the struggle was as cozy as the mother''s arms.


    It was only a moment before the battle broke out.


    Ancient light in the left hand and eternal life in the right hand. The constellations around him twisted when the ultimate chaos struck Sihyun. For at least decades, distant stars have moved away from bombs.


    Kuang, the bull that could not escape the aftermath disappeared from space. The planets that lost their orbit wandered around the universe, shaking like leaves scattered by the wind, and the interstellar matter floating between the stars burned to a mound of dust.


    This and that were all scattered by corpses.


    It was truly a splendid finale. Harster stares at the disappearing bodies of ashes and bursts into resilience. I felt strangled. I didn''t say anything.


    Tens, hundreds of billions of fleets. Monsters from all over the universe. In front of the overwhelming power, I was less than a stone.


    Shi Hyun, who rang for victory, stood in front of Haster.


    "Can you hear me now? Harster."


    "Hmph, that''s ridiculous. Is that what you''re saying now?"


    "What a terrible thing to say."


    "Shhh. Kill him. I had no intention of going with you in the first place."


    The bull has been destroyed here and now. It was not funny that you wanted to cooperate on everything. It was not important to say yes, not say yes. In the beginning, the source of that power disappeared.


    Even if I said yes, there was nothing Harster could do.


    "If you really wanted my cooperation, you wouldn''t have done things this way. Destroying everything. What did you know? You destroyed the force against Azatos on your own!"


    "No way."


    "Ha, you still haven''t figured it out. Stupid. Stupid. No matter how long you fly, you think you can bring back the lost power?"


    Sherry frowns at Harster''s cry.


    "You''re the one who doesn''t know what''s going on."


    "What?"


    "Haven''t you noticed? Stupid."


    As soon as Harster opened his mouth to rebuke Sherry, Xi Hyun moved.


    Wake up from your dreams.]


    Burr, a chopped hamster is caught in the sensation of someone pulling on his navel. In the world that was inverted and watered in black and white, the colors settled.


    Soon, he opened his eyes and shook his head.


    "What the hell?"


    There are no signs of disaster. His proud stars float in the air, filled with nothing but rubble. Yes, the bull was still there.


    It was only then that Harster realized that he had traveled back and forth between dreams and reality.


    "You''ve been playing with me from the start...?" ''


    Where the hell did they fall for this? Even if I glanced at the memory, there was no clear answer. I couldn''t even fathom it. My heart just thumped because I thought I was completely fooled.


    "I know what you''re going to say. Funny you should say that again."


    "Oh, no. I mean, I...!"


    I tried to make excuses, but it was too late. Sihyun raised his hand first. You turn around to avoid it, but Sherry moves faster. Harster stared at the demonstration in a daze.


    Sihyun, who put his hand on Harster''s head, uttered the last words.


    [Become a hound that bites enemies for me.]


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 616 00616 Preparing the Veil

    /645


    It''s light. Lindsey''s impression from the GBM was simple. However, my heart was heavy in contrast to him.


    I rushed to become a higher being, but what does it feel like now?


    The reality was the opposite, even though I thought it would make me feel better if I got on the same line. I was uncomfortable before or now.


    I felt more and more urgent about how powerful Azatos was.


    "Still, I''m surprised."


    Alto was fed up with the idea of having "talent," but I didn''t think he would go up so quietly. Lindsey used her new ability to sigh lightly.


    Maybe I felt heavier because of my ability to grab lightly.


    I could not have trusted the power that came into my hands so easily. To be honest, I couldn''t believe it. Are you sure this is the power you have? Or is it someone''s joke?


    Lindsey''s eyebrows grew slimmer as she became a reality.


    It was then that one looked at her and opened his mouth.


    "What a flimsy look. Did you want to stay a little longer? Just say the word. It''s not closed yet. If we hurry, we''ll have 10,000 more years."


    Maybe it''s because they taught her. I could feel what I was thinking just by looking at my eyes.


    "No, I don''t think so."


    Lindsey shakes her head vigorously. It wasn''t easy to get up to the top, but it wasn''t easy to get there. It was because we could stop the flow of time, but not jump to the flow of time.


    Auroth''s pain and anguish hardened into the palm of his hand. I couldn''t do it again.


    "Then why are you making that face? Honestly, your growth is not strange even though it is engraved in history. That''s quite an achievement. But you don''t seem satisfied."


    The growth rate of Lindsey was unusual. Even one of them who watched over him was ready to build a ship. It was as unique as this.Not even the devil''s talents. It was more likely to explain that water was seeping into the sponge.


    The funny thing is, you can see the spots going up like this.


    "It''s just, I really think it''s over."


    Lindsey imagined a distant future and looked up at the clear sky.


    I began to see things that were vague. Destiny and the things we could call the future were in the hands of obscurity.


    When I first saw her, she was an ordinary human being. Xi Hyun was also just a strange human being.


    But what about now? Sihyun became the guardian of humanity, preparing for a battle to defend the universe, and she was also raising her strength to help him.


    It was a reality I could not have imagined two years ago. It was no wonder I couldn''t stand the rising absurdity.


    "Well, you have a vague fear of who you''ve become."


    "It''s not that grand."


    "It must be shaking."


    It was a situation. A vast universe in which humans were not the main characters. Not even Jo. It was not enough to sense that there was just a role.


    Suddenly, a protagonist appeared and said he would quit the play, so he couldn''t concentrate.


    Moreover, the record breaking growth would have been unknowingly burdensome. It was not hard to believe that the mind that could not keep up with the changes in the body caused a disturbance.


    Of course, but what you need is...


    ''A warm word.''


    However, my mouth did not fall off easily.


    I wonder what he would have said if it were him. One thing the bear thought about was the number of days at the end of the hangar.


    "Here''s what I''m thinking."


    "After this?"


    "Okay, next. When there is a beginning, there is an end. I can''t get out of this fight, either. When your head gets complicated, imagine what happens next."


    The end of the fight. What a sweet resonance. There was no word that stuck to Lindsey''s head that grew as if she were being chased.


    "With Azatos gone, there ''ll be no one left to hurt our heads. Maybe be the most powerful man in the universe?"


    The best in the world, the best in the universe. Lindsey''s eyes sparkled as if she was interested, even though it was a puzzling topic. Becoming a hunter was also because I admired strength. There were other reasons, of course, but the biggest motivation was that.


    "So the next thing you know, you''re wandering around the universe?"


    An unexpected response scratches his head.


    "Well, I guess I''ll see a new unknown every quarter. You know, the universe is big. When it''s all over, traveling won''t be so bad either."


    "It''s an adventure."


    It reminds me of heterotopia, a phenomenon that occurs when many dimensions are lit up and piled up. She meets new civilizations there every time. Meeting a mystery who touches your heart is always fun. The two eyes glittered in an instant.


    "You feel better now?"


    "Yes!"


    /646


    He made a pact with K''Tanid and turned Harster into a hound, returning to his nest. The preparations are complete. All that remains is to collide and see the results.


    He controlled his palpitations and waited for tomorrow to come quietly. We''re already here. From a lump of mucus with three tentacles.


    It was exciting to think that I could meet the man who pushed me into a ditch.


    ''To be honest, I think he''s a scumbag.''


    To be honest, that''s what I thought when I was walking around the Grand Delriol, being a monster. You can''t die even if you die. ''Cause that would be hell''s foot.


    However, over time, the demonstration of the peak could be confirmed. The path you took was not a mule, but another beginning.


    I could tell by the presence of all those who gathered at the Kingdom of Tagnaria. It was a dinner spot unlike any other, but a full dining table seemed to show the journey.


    He naturally loosened his mouth after realizing that he had accomplished a lot.


    "What are you smiling at? Pretend you''re a eater."


    As Lin pouted her lips, she smiled and said.


    "No, it reminds me of the war you went through in the garbage."


    Of course, I was grumpy.


    "What?"


    As Lin was frightened, her lips went up even more.


    I can talk with a smile now, but when I was in Grandeliol, Lynn was miserable enough to say she was a lady. Who will treat her as a lady when they see her frowning and playing a prank?


    "Now, wait a minute! I never thought of it like that!"


    "Really? Who was using the basement as a garbage disposal?"


    "Ha, ha, ha. My Si-hyun, you''ve made a lot of jokes."


    Lean hurriedly turns to her head as the old tale unfolds.


    "I remember pretending to be a fox and sneaking a kiss. I had no choice but to panic."


    "Ugh."


    "You don''t like this either? So¡­"


    "Okay, that''s enough! I''m really going to act."


    Lin looks at her cheeks and stares at her.


    "You''re thinking funny, Se-hyun."


    "The time has come."


    I had no choice but to fall into useless memories. Soon, the harsh reality will prevent us from even thinking about it. It was kind of a self-help book.


    It''s human instinct to have fun thinking when things get tough.


    "Early in the night, I came to see you. Until he surrenders to me. But you didn''t let me off easy. In the end, it wasn''t until I told him what I really wanted to know that I was close."


    A pointless confession. A sudden sound fills the dining room table. Otherwise, the intestine is as quiet as a dead rat. Even the sound of the dishes banging disappeared.


    Shoe opens his mouth again, slowly realizing that he made a mistake.


    "Oh? Isn''t this a good time to talk about something interesting?"


    He bowed his head in ridicule.


    But that''s the story, isn''t it? It was good to try to have an emotional exchange, but it was not a reaction. Nothing unusual. Bondi was a child who didn''t understand the minds of others.


    "Hehe, I think it''s funny. I honestly didn''t expect to get out of here."


    Alto was the only one who took Shu''s side. Sihyun raised his hand before the small talk grew long. But first Sherry drops the bomb.


    "I see. That''s what my mother said, so I remember being hit by you. He trained me so thoroughly that I knew nothing."


    No! Shi Hyun bows his head to a mother ship close to the abusive tongue. I hope you read the vibe. If this is the case, it''s still a war.


    Whether she knew what was in her heart or not, Sherry continued to talk nonchalantly.


    "I couldn''t speak at the time because of my pride, but I might open my eyes to new pleasures if I were a little closer. You were the first person to treat me that way."


    "When are we talking about the enemy? You were..."


    Jiaying, the rope protrudes from the necklace, like cutting the back of a horse. It''s like a dog collar. It was a moment of no excuse.


    "... Mister? I never heard of such a groundbreaking, exciting toy. Seems like you''ve done a lot of fun without me."


    "Swimming? Calm down and listen to him."


    "Do I need an explanation? Even if Sherry committed a crime to die, that''s not it, is it? A dog collar. I think I have a taste for it. I''m not the only one, am I?"


    Koo-wook, when the silver silverware holding the swimming was awkwardly bent, she shrugged her shoulders.


    The proverb, "When a woman embraces hahn, frost comes to New York City," was being replicated here. The bombs went off one after the other, and the situation worsened.


    I didn''t even know where to start. But the bomb baptism began now.


    "I can''t escape the heat of this moment."


    What was more interesting than a cripple across the river was burning across the river. Alto grumbles and gathers his left gaze, but the reaction is aesthetic.


    Everyone was convinced that there can''t be more to this story.


    However,


    "Ta-da, there''s no such thing as never. I think Papa kissed the back of my foot. Kneel down, head down. When we first met..."


    I blurred the ending quietly, leaving behind my luck. It''s like you guys have never had anything like that, right? It was like asking. "


    Not to mention the effects. The faces that were close to the question mark turned into exclamation marks.


    Kissing the back of your foot. Kissing the back of your foot!


    As her gaze became hotter and hotter, she turned her head away from her words. I didn''t think it would work, no matter how much I persuaded him.


    Alto unfolds his debt and can''t help but smile as he watches the flames blaze. It was nice to see her expression as if she didn''t know what to do. Is this what you mean when you say you want to hurt as much as you love?


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 617 00617 Membrane

    "Alto, say something."


    "Papa, do you want to hear more? Well, there''s nothing you can''t do. But are you sure you want to start with the scene where Papa used to kneel and cry?"


    Hehe, Alto, who hid his bizarrely bent tail in the debt, said so, and he couldn''t make up his mind.


    When I think about it, the second meeting was no different from the first meeting. It was when he realized he was Azatos.


    "... I keep getting strange reports."


    It was no wonder Lin''s eyes were thinning.


    "Mister? Are you pretending to be cool in front of me? There seem to be too many people who have seen your inference. I''m disappointed."


    I''ll show you, too. "The muttering swim folded his arms, inflating his cheeks. The gesture of not listening to excuses. Even though I knew it wasn''t true, I felt uncomfortable because I was stuck with her. Xi Hyun''s shoulders had to sag.


    "No more teasing. Don''t you feel sorry for her? I''m just saying this out loud, but it''s not your toy. He can be hurt just like you can be hurt."


    One frowned, but Sherry protested.


    "You''re just going to walk out on your own now? You''re quite the sly one, Hana. Or do you want to score points for this?"


    "Hmmm, I mean, let''s have a little more fun."


    "Then I saw one crying in front of the papa. That was a great song, too, I guess."


    Tup, one turns to the sound of the knock. Obviously, there was one. It was true that I couldn''t stand the tears of seeing my family from a distance.


    But it was a secret only she and Se-hyun knew. Alto couldn''t have known.


    "Now, wait, how do you know that?"


    "Oh, really? I just stabbed him."


    "Ugh."


    Telling you my secret with my mouth. Watching Alto looking cheerful as if he had won, his stomach twists. The only thing that made me laugh was myself.


    "Oh, that''s why you helped me."


    "It''s called copulation."


    As Lin realized, when she clapped her hands, Lindsey added flesh. Alto turns his head, smiling as he sees one grip on his fist.


    The next target was Bererosa.


    "Weren''t Bererosa used to hate humans? I thought that''s what caused the bad rumors."


    Why would he say that if he wasn''t there at the time?


    Moreover, it was an unfounded horse. One got caught that way, and it couldn''t have happened again.


    "That''s unspeakable. There''s nothing to see here. You don''t have any evidence, do you? Miss Alto, I know you like to lie. But we can''t believe it even if we want to believe it because we have unilateral arguments like that."


    As Alto throws the candy, the cache jumps high. After catching the candy, she blinks her eyes and starts telling the Americans what she heard.


    "... he said he was a horny dog. He said he was gonna kill them all."


    Not right now. As an excuse, he added, but no one listened.


    "I didn''t see it that way, but Bererosa is also a disgruntled person."


    "I think I''ve seen the Queen''s nature. It''s frightening."


    Bererosa shrugged her shoulders as if swimming and Lindsey were watching.


    "It''s not worth talking about. You know the whole story."


    As I exaggerated even the one that lost my cool, I cracked the picture smile. Yeah, let''s go till we get there. Bererosa opens her mouth without hesitation.


    "There''s nothing you can''t think of. because at the time, it seemed that stupid. If you work in secrecy, you do more than me, but you don''t think less. Oh, you have no idea. It''s the placenta that''s stuck in the room."


    Bererosa, who took her mind off it, truly showed her the power of the bombers. The women who were inspired by her words dropped another bomb, and the women who stood up to her said another bomb.


    A continuous vicious cycle of ten tens. They didn''t know the plate was broken, so they kept chatting. They leave deep scars on each other''s chests, not just with knives.


    Deroro and Kathy rub their sleepy eyes and head back to the room.


    But they didn''t even know the chicken was crying, and their quarrel continued.


    A place to understand the power of stacked and stacked memories. Sihyun had to laugh. I can''t believe I''m watching people who''ve come down a completely different path fight with a common theme and can''t laugh.


    I also wanted this moment not to end. It would be better to leave a funny memory than to worry about the honor of the universe.


    "I''m telling you, I''m not tired of it."


    /647


    Jay, who had a sticky head, was sitting in the Oval Office finishing up an urgent matter.


    When did it start?


    Strange reports were pouring in from all over. Rumors spread that long dead people had appeared, and in some areas rumors were that the night did not end.


    The kind of urban folklore that needs to end up going on and on and on and on and on and on, my head aches.


    "There''s a lot more damage this time."


    "I''m sorry to hear that."


    A man shakes his hand as if it were okay.


    It''s been three days since the horses and horses that live in the open country marched towards the city. I felt like I was being chased by something. When attacked, they did not fight back.


    The monsters do not care as if the goal is to flee further, they just keep making progress.


    This was also a foreign body. This can''t happen for no reason.


    "Let''s take a little break."


    For a moment, Jay, who had passed the meeting, opened his base. The Sifiel family was on a winning streak. Success was in a straight line.


    Lara and Kay''s relationship was not bad, and Tom and Shelley were growing up fine. I felt like I had never been more peaceful.


    It was just the environment surrounding them. Incredibly chaotic politics and a changing landscape.


    ''And.''


    The birth of disaster. Jay looks out the window and clearly looks up at his private sky.


    The foundation of all the worries was beyond the sky. A place where countless continents the size of Zephyros float. I still didn''t understand it, but I knew there was something more terrifying there than Shi Hyun.


    ''Maybe that''s where all this came from.''


    No, maybe not true, but true. The pioneers who could see the world at a slightly different point of view had a seizure together.


    Since the creation of the universe, there has been no greater upheaval. It was said to be the best and last disaster.


    They prophesied that everything would be swept away.


    "Well, there''s nothing I can do."


    Jay, who swallowed a backhorse, listened to the paperwork.


    What he could do was limited. Just telling the generation how great and great this disaster would be, it was clear that both hands would be missing.


    "When the opportunity arises..."


    Jay decided in his heart to resume the meeting.


    /648


    "Are you trying to get started?"


    David, the Savior''s Commander, looks up at the sky as it begins to turn black. There were no observable stars. The moon was also invisible to the shadow that covered the sky.


    It was like there was only Earth in the whole universe. There was nothing left to think about.


    Smells of terror rising from your chest. When the disaster that Sihyun warned about was about to begin, David put his hands together. He used to not believe in God, but now he has to.


    There were many signs. Seven sods dispatched to each country reported foreign nationalities.


    Suddenly the sea level is rising, the weather is changing rapidly. It was an unreasonable story, but now I can''t deny it.


    The disaster was already one step closer. Finally, NASA announced that the Earth''s axis was shaking.


    The world was once again in uproar. There was no one who could know what was at the end of it.


    David prays in a thunderstorm. He was just a man, and that was all he could do.


    "Please, may this moment pass."


    I remembered it with all my heart. I really wanted it to be.


    Just like when Grandeliall came down from the sky.


    /649


    The wall between the present and the future breaks, and the construction returns to the void. The disaster that had progressed while metallurgically devouring the possibilities was now here. And he once again engraved his presence throughout the universe.


    Extremely intense pressure. Even the notion of extraordinary being appeared, he corrected his posture.


    "Finally."


    I couldn''t have known. There was only one person in the universe with this much power.


    ''Azatos.''


    He gave me a crazy beating heart, so I could catch my breath. It was just the time to wait and wait.


    Nothing to be embarrassed about, nothing to shake. All I wanted to do was do what I wanted. Even if I couldn''t win, even if I couldn''t see, I had to go through.


    She looked at one of her lovers and turned away. It was the end. There was no next. And never before. If we don''t give up this moment, the past and the future will be obliterated.


    "Let''s go."


    Xi Hyun returned to the mainframe and opened his power. He stretches out his power and hopes for a giant planet. His name is Eden. A star that shoots with hope of a happy ending.


    In it, we summon allies who will no longer be able to replicate the swamp of Ubo Satlla.


    "Come."


    Kwung, formerly hostile, now stands beside them as a solid ally.


    Dagon, Atlac Nacha, Roiger and Charr, Ithaqua, Chateagua, Ig, Egolognac, Ktumlu, Ksackclute, Sud-Muel, Yves Tstills, Arubja and Ihoth. And there were a lot of beings behind it.


    Impossible to hypothesize.


    And there was a special guest there.


    "This is the only time I can lend you my strength."


    "It''s funny, but it''s a situation. I can''t help it."


    It was Nordens and Hippos. Representing the ancient gods and the gods of the earth, they stand on the battlefield as the masterpieces of numerous beings.


    "Don''t worry. I will grant you your freedom when this is over."


    Of course, it couldn''t have been easy to get there. Perhaps there''s a greater responsibility at stake than freedom. They no longer opened their mouths to what they knew.


    Immediately, a great number of troops arrived beside Eden.


    The gods of Qatari have appeared one by one, leading them to K''Artagnid, and the great old beings and their followers have begun to plunder.


    Sugar stands on one side with countless children, and the foreign gods who share his will with Yog Sotos stand beside him.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 618 00618 Membrane

    General gathering, total power, total concentration. All beings that can be gathered in the universe have been attracted. If this could not be stopped, there would be no future.


    The goal was different, but the place of view was the same. Here, the line between good and evil disappears. There are two groups that cannot be joined together by common enemies.


    Enemies powerful and massive. No one crossed that mountain early.


    Maybe a place to make a mark on history. He came forward, taking everyone''s gaze into one body, shouting loudly.


    "From now on, we will challenge the gods."


    You look at your lovers.


    "Maybe some people don''t want to participate."


    I look at the people who follow Harster.


    "But no one will be able to argue that this end has meaning. If you don''t cross, you''ll only be eaten. No matter who it is."


    Watching Ktanid and countless others.


    Each one of them was burning his own will. They also knew. This is the hard part. It was unclean, and I had to look away. It seemed like the power to put on flesh was approaching.


    "I will surpass him. I will prove your choices are not wrong."


    At the end of the sentence, the space collapsed.


    Out of the depths of the abyss came the ultimate chaos that shattered the stars of Miamilocapu and Umpa. A catastrophe that consumes all futures and is unleashed to mark the end of time in this universe.


    Even though I knew it, even though I was getting ready, I couldn''t shake it off. Azatos, who had emerged after breaking the oppressive silence, had been losing its dominant dance before and now.


    Numerous beings shook and tuned. I was more than anyone else because I was here.


    It was Azatos who was able to destroy the universe just by being there. Those who were based on violence could not have been unaware of it.


    Desperate disparity. Negative situation. Those who realized that there was no way to beat them had already taken a step back. If we didn''t know about the disaster, we wouldn''t be here.


    But it wasn''t just those who couldn''t concentrate.


    "I will give this moment to Yog Sotos."


    Umrat raised his attitude as confident as he did. There were many who were stronger than her, but none were braver than her.


    The attitude flashed and the defecation occurred.


    Ghoul, an unknown murmur has begun to envelop the empty universe. The sound is getting closer.


    Immediately, an infinite bubble divides the two groups. A bubble shot with the power to wash everything away pushes Azatoth''s followers away, spewing out a rainbow glow.


    Kuang, the battle for the universe began with the bombardment of Yog Sotos. A series of creatures stood up in a blow that seemed to prompt them to calm down.


    The answer was set from the beginning. I never didn''t notice, and I never did. History has proven him. Why did you come out here? Maybe I''m not here for the fight. Those who were prepared surrounded themselves with power.


    It was a destiny that couldn''t mix like water and oil anyway.


    The tyrant never changed his mind. I didn''t have any doubts about my decision. And there was no gap between the decision and the punishment.


    If only one of the two groups can survive, we must take it. Yeah, like last time. Those who advance through the rainbow bubble bend their power with all their might.


    It was a one-time workshop, but the weightless creatures fell to the ground. At the same time as the explosion, space and dimensions crumpled up like a doorway. The walls of the multiverse burst like balloons.


    Screams and shouts fill the battlefield. The summit must not be heard, but their cry through the flow of the universe was engraved above all else strongly in space-time.


    Violent advancement and vigorous resistance.


    One second was like forever for them. There''s plenty of time in the garage to cut life and death. Numerous people have fallen like chaff.


    The ultimate chaos erupts, leaving numerous followers behind. Then Jigsaw, Ubo Satlla''s swamp, pushes the dead back into the battlefield.


    A continuum of endless cycle of comedy with destruction and production. Ultimate beings burned their lives and did not retreat. This was the first and last time.


    Sihyun stood on the front line and looked at the battlefield. You broke the line between reality and dreams, but it was impossible to remove the aftermath of the fight. It was broken several times.


    A lost blade protrudes from all directions and slashes the universe. This could be the ultimate chaos. Shi-hyun twitched his lips in a contemptible thought and looked at Azatoth''s followers.


    You have to break through to get into the palace. It will be a hard, hard fight. He turns his head to look at the annihilating battlefield.


    "Can you do it?"


    At that, the swimmer and one shook their heads.


    "It''s not what you can do, it''s what you have to do."


    "Swimming is right."


    "You took a punch."


    You''re taking it more seriously than you are. He gladly shrugged his shoulders and raised the apostle''s evidence to the next level by inciting his power. Not only that, but also Uvo Satlla''s swamp assistants.


    Temporarily outraged, they were able to emit a sense of being equal to the god of outer space. The limit was clear because it was a sudden change. But that limit could not have been shallow.


    "Don''t overdo it."


    "Don''t worry. Even if you don''t like it, it will come back to you." I agree with you, Se-hyun. "" Even if you don''t say that, I''m in full control. "" Worry about your body? "


    Sherry, Bererosa, Sue, Lindsey. In succession, Xi Hyun nodded.


    "Looking forward to it, Papa."


    "Don''t worry, I got you, too!"


    As far as Alto and Lynn are concerned, they dive into the battlefield. Others rushed to join us.


    They knew even if I didn''t tell them. We must clear a path for Sihyun to reach Azatos.


    The real fight was not an exaggeration even if it started from now on.


    "Forward evasion. Fire to ignite the power coming from the left, then descend. After four seconds, rear pursuit. Then scatter the flames."


    Lin spews fire following Bererosa''s instructions to spread Mount Lee. Her role is sack. It was the most powerful weapon of all. The ten tails have no dry flames.


    The most primitive, but so violent. Civilizations have always been with the flames, even in the High East and West.


    The fire rises as Lin roars. Ultra-high temperature, ultra high pressure, ultra massive. The sun sets on the followers, setting the galaxy ablaze. But they are also transcendent. The body melted and the chrysalis poured down, but it didn''t reach its full potential.


    One of his followers thrust out his fangs, but was blown back to the ashes by Sherry, who caused the apocalypse.


    "Thank you, Sherry."


    "You''re welcome."


    After an incomplete change, she was making progress by compensating for each other''s shortcomings. It was clear that if I took one wrong step, I would fall into an abyss so deep that I could never know the end.


    But they didn''t stop. It''s a strong bond. There was nothing to worry about as they were attracting each other.


    "Don''t take one look. I don''t know where it''s coming from."


    Then one appeared behind Sherry''s back. She leads an army of the Heart Blade and slaughters her followers.


    It was no exaggeration to think that slaughtering so many enemies through magic and martial arts would be enough. She even needed an adaptor, but she practiced her skills for ten minutes.


    Sherry, who was stimulated by the rapid air transition, was also able to pierce the enemy with light.


    But despite their efforts, the situation has become increasingly uncertain. A clown who blows trumpets and butterflies. A servant who blows flutes and drums. Followers kept to their stations in constant circulation.


    Tail to tail, tangled.


    You take the front to catch the back, and you aim for the back to take the front. At the same time as the spleen hand appears, another spleen hand comes to mind.


    Repeat, defeat.


    Turn around, get down.


    Numerous beings have uncovered what they have been hiding so far. Ultimate awareness struggle over numbers. Inferring the future based on the past and clumping the present to attract the future


    The flash never stops.


    The annihilation is not over.


    I was not shocked.


    There was destruction all around. Ashes and dust float through the universe, obscuring its sight. Time warps and collisions falter.


    It was a profoundly violent moment to think, "Maybe they''re the ones who are leading the universe to its end."


    Stars filled with sight fall endlessly. The spinning force of the universe explodes for a short time. Privileges and misleading openings. Suddenly, all of my strength was pouring out. The universe, overwhelmed by the power of the two groups, collapsed from the ground up.


    shapes and concepts.


    Reason and providence.


    Dimensions and dimensions.


    Logic and law.


    The circulatory points and currents were twisting and twisting in the hands of cosmic neophytes.


    At the center, Sihyun poured out a bubble.


    He was also into his own fights.


    It''s not glamorous, but it''s important. No offense, but heavy.


    Just moments ago, Azatos did everything he could to stop the power he had revealed. He was injured because he did not mitigate the shock even though he worked hard.


    Do they know that a devastating blow almost fell on their heads?


    ''No, I don''t know.''


    Azatos'' eyes changed at once.


    Threats no one knows about. But the danger is only known to you.


    Azatoth''s ability was truly extraordinary. I had the power, but I didn''t know the depth. The number of abilities was also infinite, just as the universe existed earlier.


    The power that was unmatched was just a bonus.


    The demonstration of the blood dripping down his chin ruled over the shaken flesh. Even if I had to run and decide right away, I couldn''t get out of here.


    ''Everyone could die.''


    I was nervous, in a hurry. I felt heavy thinking that it could end this way. Nevertheless, it was because of the fact that we were close to catching up.


    Yeah, once it was heavy, but it wasn''t hard to handle.


    There is hope. At least it turns out the journey so far has not been in vain. If you don''t give up, you''ll see the bow.


    Azatos was also just throwing out his strength, whether it was thrilling or not. The fact that it''s not power can be known to anyone. Do they think this is entertainment, too?


    ''If this is what you want, I''ll match you to the end.''


    I was confident of climbing out of hell. It was her specialty to bite her neck. He was born without difficulty in becoming omnipotent, and was different from Azatos for his shame and ignorance.


    I could be sure because I stepped up and stepped on the path of the unprecedented gate. Under the same conditions, you''re the one who''s going to overwhelm him.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 619 00619 Membrane

    The power to penetrate space-time crosses the battlefield, but Sehyun stands in his way. Kuang, a few people have broken the multiverse with an unresolved power.


    It was not difficult to block the invisible hand. Xihyun''s power originated from Azatos.


    It was no exaggeration to say that the ultimate chaos could be caused by Azatos'' reverence. Looking at the world at the same time, I couldn''t help but stop it.


    But...


    It was a hard truth.


    I began to lose a handful of strength that I was confident would never dry up in a row. It was just a struggle for power, but the aftermath was imagined.


    It wasn''t a violent move. Rather, he was not moved. The battle between Sihyun and Azatos took place in their heads. No one can see it, but it was intense.


    The user covertly approaches the opponent with several hands to overcome the opponent''s number. Immediately, the possibility of being close to the weight was immersed.


    Supportive. I can''t wait. Fifty bucks.


    Is it because it is a contest between someone who can go back in time and someone who can see the future? Their present was unpredictable.


    If it were natural, it was natural. It was not a very important moment for those who could twist even their destiny.


    As Azatos predicted, Shi Hyun went back. As Sihyun returned, Azatos predicted. No compromise, no forgiveness. I had no power over the Almighty, nor to process them.


    It was deep to cut the winner and loser.


    Who sees farther, who sees more. It was the only thing that cut them to the extreme.


    "Ugh..."


    Sihyun, who was dumbfounded, looked forward.


    The workshop had already come and gone.


    Unfortunately, it was always him who was pushed out of the fight. It wasn''t because I was short tempered. It wasn''t because I lacked strength.


    Difference in experience. Time stacked up was overwhelming.


    It alone was incapable of accomplishing anything. The passage of time was cruelly accurate, as it could not change birth and nature.


    Funnily enough, the joys of seven years have caught up to me.


    You can''t meet your expectations despite your expectations. What a ridiculous contradiction. After destroying the ultimate chaos that flew to Eden, Sihyun looked back on his own path.


    Soon, I came to a conclusion.


    ''If it couldn''t be stacked then, it can be stacked now.''


    Even at the end of the cliff, opportunities have been opened. Even this moment, Se-hyun, who was the foothold of the reversal, put out his collar.


    If you do not die, you will reach it. I think we have a good teaching material. Same abilities, same roots, same power. If it had been a slight misstep, it would have been impossible to overcome, but the opposing Pok¨¦mon is the opponent.


    Powered by almighty power, he taught Azatos one by one how to use Almighty correctly. If you knew what you were missing, you could have learned.


    Even if it''s an infinite experience.


    /650


    Numerous galaxies return to the void like sand castles swept away by the Rising Tide. It was a natural movement as if it were the only one.


    Stars pour down like a rain, and the nebula swarms like the sea. Lindsey couldn''t take her eyes off the bright extinction. I had never seen anything like it.


    Not long ago, it was not an acceptable landscape for her to be human.


    But that didn''t stop the sword. You don''t hesitate to run around the necklace on a giant monster like an island.


    Slaughtering your enemies as you gallop through the battlefield was nearly everyday. Earlier, she was a hunter. When he grew up, he raised his sword.


    A murderer who''s been adapted to slaughter his brother''s monsters will now come and stand back.


    ''There''s only one reason to stand here.''


    To Shi Hyun.


    I liked the way the universe looked. I didn''t even want to understand, to be honest. It was just too much for the individual to handle.


    Lindsey quickly lowered her waist, shredding her tentacles. Kuang, there have been many explosions at this moment. If I did something wrong, it was an accident.


    The battlefield is a place where the blind arrow is more terrifying than the sharp sword. I didn''t know when or where the feces would occur. Despite the high intensity, it was only a moment.


    It was said that the apostle''s evidence temporarily escalated, but Lindsey here was strictly abbreviated.


    But the inequality of the battlefield did not work for her to stop the flow of time.


    Every time the world turned gray, it moved hundreds of kilometers forward. Immediately prior to the occurrence of any transitions and variables, I turned my head away from the danger. It''s a devastating blow, but you can''t keep up with her like the wind.


    Countless beings were tangled, but not many were able to be free in the course of time.


    A frozen world. Swimming past Lin and Bererosa, Lindsey''s eyes reach a corner of the battlefield. And the monster next to her.


    ''That one.''


    Dogny aims for the white neck. One step forward. It was close enough for me to breathe, but I still didn''t seem to notice. I couldn''t defend myself.


    It may not be fatal because it was protected by a fierce culprit, but it was obvious that it would be a massive blow.


    Lindsey turns away after stepping on one of the floating monsters, shaking her core. She swirls like a spike, crushing the poison precisely, and severing the collar of the creature in question.


    It was then that the world stopped.


    "Ah."


    Looking at the monster falling behind his back, the swim quickly sees the situation.


    "Thank you, Sister."


    I knew Lindsey could stop time, but could it be because she woke up unpaid? I couldn''t help but make a dull expression. It seemed to be haunted by a ghost.


    I didn''t have time to think that it was going to be a big deal.


    Lindsey smiled beautifully and turned away.


    "We can do politics later. There''s a lot going on right now, isn''t there?"


    "That, too."


    We only spoke a few words, but then, one day, Azatoth''s followers rush to their side.


    It was not surprising that it changed every second.


    I was just trying to figure out how to blow it.


    "Sis, don''t you think it''s a chance to test your new power?"


    "Oh, you mean that?"


    Lindsey sighed as if she didn''t deserve it. It was nice to break the ice and push the boundaries, but all she got at the end was junk.


    Due to improvements in capability, the opening wall is not implemented in the desired form. But it''s funny not to use what''s there. Lindsey, who exchanged her eyes with swimming, captured the flow of time.


    "Get ready."


    At the same time as the last recollection, time stopped. Between the silent austerities, Lindsey gave out her privileges.


    [Open wall - inverted limb]


    The final form of the time stop. And a fiction created by the hope that you don''t want to be alone in a world that''s stopped. It was a right to be invited into a secret world.


    As the saying goes,


    Lindsey, who had entered the world in ash, grabbed the swimming arm and began to poop. She had never been moved, and she was starting to come to life.


    An invited swim into a stationary world exploded and centered. Many of the followers who opened their mouths blankly, exposing their weaknesses.


    There''s so much prey. Swimming with its fangs out, it clenches its fists.


    "Leave it to me."


    Kuang swings the battlefield like a bullet. You yank the tentacle and throw it to another creature, or use the torn monster''s remains as a platform for leaping.


    Stab, hit, throw, bend, twist, tear, hit. Followers who were not aware of the trajectory burst into oblivion. Even so, it was a swim specialized in striking all the power at one point. Out of the chains of time, its power was forced to become a ship.


    She grinds away all the followers around her. She breathes a sigh of joy as if she were refined. The length of time it took for many actions to connect is 0 seconds. Time is neither a resource consumed.


    When the reverse limb ran out of time, the swim out of the stationary world lifted his thumb toward Lindsey. Lindsey also tried to raise her hand, but the situation did not change.


    "Tsk, it''s endless."


    Followers keep coming back and forth, even though they realize they''ve been wiped out. Approaching the swimming pool, Lindsey once again exerted her inverse limbs. Swimming in a steady state of time knocks the followers down like a meat encountered with water.


    "It''s embarrassing to swing a sword here."


    That''s why I didn''t like it. Lindsey swallowed a backhorse and joined the battlefield.


    /651


    "It''s been a long time, air like this."


    "I tried so hard not to let such a disaster happen, Man."


    "Well, what''s going to happen is going to happen."


    Nordens and Hifnos experienced the horrors of the day. To be precise, this was the second time.


    The first one was stopped by failure.


    I did my best to stop the ultimate chaos and the danger of Azatos ruling over him, but it was not enough. Azatos mocks me from start to finish.


    I didn''t want the second to happen if possible. I took care of it. But there was no such thing as never.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help but think about it.


    "Should I have killed him back then?"


    You left the Seed of Disorder. I didn''t feel confident. The foundation by which Sihyun grew to this point was not too much for him. Nordens rebuked the past self who did not abandon him.


    "You know that''s not true, Norden. Our efforts have been wrong from the start. Maybe taking care of him was our last achievement."


    Nordens is forced to keep his mouth shut in a tiring tone. I knew that already. I saw everything in Ubo Satla''s swamp.


    He swings a trident and hands out a silver armor. Nordens examines the situation.


    The foundation of a collapsing universe. Lots of things pouring down. Everything was the same as the first tragedy. If you don''t give me a hand, I''m sure I''ll be able to stop you from losing. The intervention of the demonstration was not important. As long as Azatos is prepared, there will be no gaps.


    This could also be a scheduled moment.


    The work of Azatoth opens his mouth as if he was sick of it.


    "You''ve been preparing for a long time, right?"


    "You''ve only lived for this day."


    Both of them were obsessed with stopping Azatos. I pretended to be Chuck.


    "Then we must also pour out GOON."


    Hifnos shakes his head as soon as the causal rate adjustment becomes an opening that reverses the causation. I couldn''t have known what that meant.


    "Would you do that?"


    "You know there''s no other way."


    "That''s the difference between a drop of water. There can''t be any disruption to the trend."


    "But there''s a big difference between what you do and what you don''t do."


    "Khh, I didn''t think you''d say that."


    They''ve always been poles. The goals were the same, but the perspective of the target was different. Recognizing each other, they did not hesitate to run into each other.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 620 00620 Matural membrane

    "I''m tired now. I want to see the end."


    It contained a lot of thoughts.


    Maybe he''s turning his back on himself through death. Hippos didn''t say anything because it was empathetic enough.


    "Then I''d better get ready, too."


    Beyond the boundaries of dreams and reality, Hifnos has become omnipotent. I was a half-creator, but I didn''t have this much strength to support the cause of Norden.


    The armor of silver danced to go beyond the seal.


    "I don''t think that would be too bad if this could be our last."


    There''s no one behind it anyway. I asked Sihyun for freedom, but that was just useless pride. I didn''t want to live in the first place.


    The user slaps the staff and draws in a surge of energy. Behavior that is not predetermined later. As much as I respect his opinion, a number of personalities gathered around me.


    It was an unlikely musical contradiction that resounded in the mouths of Nordens and Hippos. Numerous beings fell with a contradiction that could not exist.


    Silver spins a charcoal over the staff of Hippos.


    Once upon a time, the ritual that was done to eliminate Azatos began to manifest here.


    If there is anything different from before, the size and size. You''ve done everything in your power to end this here without me.


    It didn''t matter which side won.


    I did everything I could, so I just waited for the results to come in a godly manner.


    /652


    Sihyun, who was ecstatic, did not notice the battlefield. Visibility was the flow through the universe. Azatoth''s foundation is deeper and darker than I thought. It wasn''t here in the universe. I can''t help but look further away since I''m not here.


    The universe, having sensed the absolute rules beyond, has become a mess. Instead of embracing the unknown, he chose to vomit.


    As the synapse explodes, several times the bribe evaporates, the head begins to acclimatize into an increasingly unknown state.


    I saw something new, adapted, and bloomed again.


    Soon, the full force of the completed bowl shivered. The stacks of power collapsed and were rearranged without wasting an inch.


    Like a chrysalis peeling off and becoming a butterfly, there was no strength born again.


    "This is exactly..."


    A true power. The power learned through Azatos shifts as it repeats.


    The power to do anything. It was a symbol of possibility.


    They have the power to do anything, but they can know anything. The question that began with a small question led to a higher hardship.


    If you go back countless times and recognize the number of cases, it will also fall into the category of batteries. It''s funny to insist that you don''t know everything when you can adjust the variations and variables that can happen in the process.


    Having a near-infinite experience, I think I know where Azatos woke up the batteries.


    Although there were many flaws and flaws, Azatos'' gaze seemed to be visible.


    In the unlikely event that what had just happened a long time ago, Jihyun heavily vomited blood bubbles. Eyes flutter red, and your whole body convulses quickly, but one step doesn''t go away.


    That''s funny. Still got a place to go.


    Sieg, Sihyun raises his mouth and takes an invisible blow. I was in a hurry to stop him, but I''m not anymore.


    I got everything I could, and I got everything I could. Now you can shoot up the beginner for counterinsurgency.


    It was almost simultaneous with will and action. When Sihyun moved his gaze, the universe was launched toward a palace a few kilometers away, containing the previous massive explosion.


    Tearing, the result was encouraging even though it bounced off the ground.


    Sihyun looked smart. Azatos has been standing still all this time.


    I managed to change the atmosphere. The wind blows at the end of the agony. Finally, the moment of the transition. I had taken control, but I couldn''t let him go.


    Soon, the saturation began.


    /653


    The fight broke out long ago. Unsupported advancement. Unreliable retreat. There are not many things you can get in a violent war that makes it hard to distinguish an ally from an enemy.


    Rather, over time, I was more likely to miss the timing. It was rational. What they wanted was destruction, and what they wanted was coexistence.


    If things stay the way they are, that''s the only way they''ll benefit.


    Alto gazes at the palace far away, covering his mouth with debt.


    "Stupid, stupid father..."


    Azatoth. Used to be an even more reliable ally, but now he has to part ways. This has happened before, and it''s not something to laugh about.


    It was a difficult decision to let go of the one I loved once. However, the mind was already energized by him.


    So...


    I will see the end here.


    Kwaang, as he lowered his lower back, his body swallowed the concept of the street. The power gained from Nialla Totep''s legacy was unthinkable to her. The one guarding Azatoth''s side early on was Nilatothep.


    Information about followers was as much as vaginal count. I saw weaknesses and weaknesses without much effort.


    The debt that escaped Alto''s hand turned like a boomerang and shot down countless beings. Before the debt returned, Alto, who had captured the nearby supergalaxy, hurled himself at the enemies.


    Kuang, because of the merciless bombers, they became fertile.


    [Zip 38370;) - Table Commencement]


    Before the followers rushed like worms, the three tongues moved first. The reverberation full of lies and deceit became a memorial for dropping the followers one by one. The battlefield was wide, but her influence was wider than his.


    There were no people left to tune the landscape as we looked at the changing landscape in real time. It was not an exaggeration to say that Idol stood out from the battlefield.


    Normally, you would have laughed and enjoyed it, but it was a situation.


    The road to the palace seems faint. I wanted to open it, close it, close it, and then open it again. Watching the process seemed to melt away the soy sauce that was not there.


    The real fight has not even begun. It was only when Sihyun and Azatos met that this fight began.


    All we need now is choice and focus. The unity of all was important.


    It wasn''t all about exterminating the followers. I had to convey my hopes to Sihyun.


    Alto prepares the drawing paper to draw his hope.


    "Papa, open the way. Prepare me."


    Sihyun nods, and she gestures at the other beings. It was a moment when her will spread to the battlefield.


    Suddenly, I had a lot of thoughts and thoughts. It takes only 3 seconds to modify and disseminate the plan.


    Harster, who correctly identified Alto''s intentions, had an affair. At that moment, an indelible trail is carved into the battlefield. The way to the palace. Followers begin to flock to the trajectory as if to look here.


    Bererosa raises her hand in the struggle to survive the trajectory. She twists the space to increase her distance, making her followers inaccessible. You can earn time under commas. But I didn''t give up.


    She had another colleague.


    "Lynn!"


    "Leave it to me!"


    Lin sets the fire according to Bererosa''s instructions. The blazing flame begins to glow white. Soon, a blaze as big as the sun ran down the trail.


    Along the fierce flames, a number of followers melted.


    But exceptions are everywhere. Those who were unaffected by the flames moved desperately to stop the trajectory. It was in no time that the impurities crowded over the trajectory that everyone gathered together.


    It was at that moment that Sherry and one entered the trajectory.


    "Make no mistake."


    "That''s what I want to say."


    One made a longsword leg with a heart sword. An elongated long-grain leg that is unknown to the end.


    Followers, whether they felt an unusual sign, did their best to break the long legs.


    The sword breaks down, absorbing the breaches pouring down from all sides.


    The broken hearts wander the battlefield in dust. There was so much pollen on the battlefield.


    That''s when Sherry lifted her index finger. Paan, with a powerful light, the creation of the world burst from my fingertips. The massive explosion, condensed to its limit, spreads rapidly through the depths of the Heart Blade. Like a reflection in a mirror.


    Countless cracks have pierced the bodies of followers. As long as the cardiothoracic powder takes over the battlefield, there''s nowhere for them to run. An unprepared being swept away like a tide.


    Swimming out in a trajectory, she clenched her fists as her bones and muscles crumbled toward the followers who could not get rid of them. One at a time. Full power has made the trajectory even clearer.


    Now get to the palace.


    There were not many mountains to cross.


    "Last one."


    Shu advances with her children before the driven followers regroup. With the group, she was able to utilize 10 minutes of light from the chaos. The number and power were the same concept for her to gain power from the children she gave birth to.


    [Open wall - after power outage 32118]


    At the same time as the mass of dark matter scattered throughout outer space, a multitude of beings descend on it. The mass that pierces through three dimensions and up to four dimensions is rapid.


    Within this time, a mass that cannot be seen or held by the hand was released. Oops, it wasn''t loud. Just as I erased it with an eraser, a clear view tells me everything.


    The gap, which would not be repaired by any capability, penetrated the trajectory for several kilometers.


    However, despite the many people who risked their lives and painted it, the street-trajectory was sky-high as if it were soon extinguished. The followers'' resistance was also not great.


    It can only be held for a few seconds.


    It was a mirage that disappeared in the blink of an eye, but no one argued that it led to the palace.


    Now that the road is breached, all that remains is to break through. Since this might have been his last chance, Shi Hyun focused his mind.


    [Open wall - inverted limb]


    "You must win!"


    Suddenly, Lindsey came back and pushed her back forcefully. Heavy, intense words that seem to wrap everyone''s minds. Hyun, who repeats his mission, enters a world that has stopped.


    A seat reserved for lovers with all their strength. Thousands of people starve to death. Once fixed gaze did not fall from the road-track.


    Boom, my body moves as I think.


    The followers rush out their hands, but the shot arrows do not stop. Rather, he just sped up, ignoring them. The demonstration through the world that was bitten in gray turned away even light.


    On the way to the palace, an invisible hand grabs him. A punishment from the Almighty. Maybe it''s because I put all my strength into running. The reversal is shattered, unable to avoid Azatoth''s restraint.


    Your arms fly off, your face cracks, but your legs don''t stop. I just hurried towards the end of the trajectory.


    We can''t just throw away the opportunity that everyone has created. Only that thought ruled my whole body.


    A close succession of acrobatics. It was like riding a single wire. It was urgent to run, but there was also no hindrance.


    I only looked at the target, whipping my body as if it were about to collapse.


    It was meaningless not to reach the palace. The reason I''m here now, the reason others have died, it''s all in the end.


    At that time, light began to come into the world that was bitten by gray. It means that the time limit for inverted limbs has been reached. Azatos also began to accelerate whether he had noticed it or not.


    As soon as the followers'' movement became noticeably active, Xihyun stepped off the track.


    It was close enough to reach my nose when I fell, so it didn''t really matter which way I went.


    ''How we get there is more important.''


    Taking advantage of the time gained from the outburst, he accepted the approaching deterrent as he stretched his arm forward. I was shaken by the shock of the rebound, but my mouth went up to the temple.


    This is the last...


    Tu Bam, Shi Hyun, who smashed the palace with his bare hands, rolled around the floor and took center stage. He takes back the shredded body and rises from its place. The fatigue and damage I had accumulated while running returned to nothing in one breath.


    I''ve finally arrived. I have no choice but to rejoice. Everyone''s wish came true.


    It was then that I heard a familiar voice in my ears.


    "Hey, look who it is. I owe you a masterpiece for a long time."


    The owner of the palace welcomed him with open arms. It was a friendly gesture that was invisible to the one who had just been suppressed with the power to kill.


    "..."


    "Why are you silent? You were so moved, you lost your words? Well, I can understand that. I''m generous."


    I felt really happy. It wasn''t that I didn''t understand. You must be the first and last person to come all this way for so many years.


    However, he was determined not to fit in with his work.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 621 00621 Membrane

    "Are you saying you want to decorate the last one with a sound like that?"


    "What a fucking joke. I was just celebrating your birth."


    Han Si-hyun, Azatos seemed to be the most ideal being. He acknowledged the traces and absorbed the power that was in them. It was not enough to exceed expectations, so it was more than enough. A hundred was a change that would have failed him, but he succeeded.


    How can I just walk away?


    "I can praise you enough."


    Xi Hyun was the product of the variants and variables. The word "miracle" was not enough.


    "Do I still look like your toy?"


    "I''m the one who wants to ask. You still think you''re not a toy?"


    "Shut up."


    As if it were unpleasant, Jihyun opened up the ultimate chaos. Toys. No more insulting words.


    It came from the trail of Azatos, but the end was completely different. He holds what Azatos does not.


    That''s the underdog''s gaze. It was the ability to advance from the lowest to the highest. I still looked at him after many hardships and adversities.


    To ride the strongest, to cross a mountain that cannot be crossed, we were going fast even at this moment.


    Azatoth''s gaze was not what he wanted to have. You probably won''t understand for the rest of your life. Sihyun, who once again recognized his weapon, opened his mouth.


    "You will die here. No, this is where it ends."


    "Huh? Did you reveal your ambition to me? But can I just say it like that?"


    A shivering black shadow rises sharply like an awl. Anger is what it means. Azatos raises his jaw for the first time.


    "You''re just a flower blooming from my debris anyway. Anything I can say is possible because I have mercy."


    Sitting on the throne of chaos, he was always arrogant and arrogant.


    "Still, nothing changes, Azatos."


    "You still don''t know your own fountain. I''m a little disappointed."


    "My existence proves that. There is no such thing as absolute."


    It''s crawled up to here. This is as far as I go. He promised that no one would challenge him, but Sihyun had Azatos in front of him, as you can see.


    "There is no one above me. There can be no such thing. That''s what it''s all about."


    I insist. The power gap will never collapse. But if I would have fallen when I heard that, I would have fallen long ago. I didn''t even take a heavy step in the beginning.


    ''Challenge this existence.''


    The next one couldn''t wait. But I had to go. We can''t wait for the next one, so we''ll have to try again.


    Azatos snorts as if it were the same when he saw his determination. The palace shook as the gaze of the two beings met. The force that could sweep the universe away covered the inside of the palace.


    Kuang, that''s how the power struggle began.


    Both have reached the ultimate. They were on the same track, but their orientation was different.


    The metaphor is light and shadow. If Sihyun represents light, Azatos casts a shadow. If Sihyun was the definition of good, Azatos was the second coming of evil.


    There was no one who could decide what was right and wrong.


    Everything was determined by force.


    Records of winners, not losers, engraved in history. Who is going to make a mark on history?


    ''If I cannot sow, you cannot sow.''


    Such a fierce demonstration raised my strength.


    A lot of conflicts came and went while looking at the eyes and talking.


    A situation that has already passed where both of them move their bodies and make their will. It was longer than eternity for them to rebuild time and space with their thoughts alone.


    The palace that could not withstand the collision collapses, revealing the crowded battlefield. Confused inside and out, Azatos opens his mouth.


    "Well, it wasn''t like the two of us could talk. Come, I''ll evaluate what you''ve done so far."


    It was time to cut the fruits. The time was ripe, and the time had come. This is what the farmer''s heart will be like to check the harvest.


    A situation that has only been met once in a difficult time. Azatos, who rose from the throne of chaos, was distracted by intense strangeness. It was joy and joy that filled my heart.


    When the cold heart started beating again, the tension and excitement that I could not feel even if I broke dozens of universes ate up my whole body.


    "Honestly, I''ve never beaten like this before."


    Lifts a heavy butt in order to pick up an enemy as powerful as you. Ubo Sathl showed me an unparalleled quality, but this time it was different.


    Landscape, Ability, Shape, and Origin. Everything was glowing.


    "How do you propose to pray?"


    The whole universe trembled as Azatos lifted his strength with the feeling of a child unraveling a gift. The power that many beings had tried to seal had risen, not knowing the limits.


    A striking of being that can be disastrous just by opening your eyes and moving your body. The battlefield has been devastated by the shaking waves that make up the universe.


    It was a moment when the atmosphere surrounding the palace changed.


    Jump or not. There were only two outcomes.


    It was the demonstration that moved first. As he slides on the ice, he aims for Azatos'' back. The two almighty brawls ensued in an instant. Kuang, the sound is heavy, but you see no afterstorm coming.


    Despite the lack of a field, even though each other''s bodies were smashed several times, the planned destruction was not near.


    The power of the unknown oil falling accurately as it was measured by a ruler was offset by biting the tail.


    It''s only natural that plus minus would soon be zero. Xihyun narrowed his eyes because of the force falling just in commas. Did I get it right or did I end up there?


    ''No, there''s nothing to think about.''


    Given Azatoth''s temperament, this phenomenon is now a joke to him. It must have been a trick to show the difference in power more directly.


    Give up now that there''s such a difference.


    It was as if to say so.


    ''Don''t be ridiculous.''


    With a short tongue, he put all his strength into it. If the opposing Pok¨¦mon is relaxed, the user speeds up the opposing Pok¨¦mon so they can''t. As the number of workshops increased, Azatos shrugged his shoulders. Even then, the tension continued.


    Kwung, Kwung, Kwuang.


    The universe was in their hands. Everything was swept away at once, and everything happened at once. Knowing everything, playing by those who can do everything. The footsteps of two beings were the trajectory through the universe.


    The two collisions engulfed the universe.


    The celestial body stops moving and the starlight quietly fades away like a broken filament. Life no longer breathes, only death roams through the air.


    "Yes, this is it! Han Si-hyun, don''t take it out on me like this!"


    A raised voice echoes. For Azatos, this fight comes with joy. The basic pleasures of scratching the central nerve did not follow the tip.


    This was a little deeper and deeper.


    It was a little wider and more intense.


    "Lovely," to be able to read minds like yourself. Breaking his arm, having his face crushed, "That''s pretty."


    The wait was not the wait. What a sensation!


    I was willing to endure it as long as I could keep tasting it. The experience that I have never tasted so far is exploding like an explosion. How could I not be happy?


    Sihyun punches Azatos on his relentless face.


    "Son of a bitch!"


    "That''s fine, sell as much as you want. Because you deserve it!"


    I sprayed Azatoth''s arm and took a high leap. You press down on Azatoth''s face, but the momentum doesn''t go away. Rather, as you can see, I''m speeding up.


    They were mirrors representing each other. The user raises its right hand at the target moving to the left, and raises its left hand at the target moving to the right.


    Flip. Flip. The two beings on the scale were exactly parallel. What he could not do, Azatos could not do, and what Azatos could do.


    At the same time that the ultimate chaos in the two beings strikes from the air, a part of the universe returns to the void.


    The multiverses disappeared one by one by one by their hands. The stage of beings beyond walls and walls was the entire universe. From the beginning to the end of the universe, there was no place I could not reach.


    "Khh, ugh."


    He throws out a bubble and punches through Azatos'' chest. At that moment, Azatos, who twisted his waist, stabbed him in the belly with his elbow, as if it were natural.


    Drifting through supergalaxies scraped the planet''s surface and offset the impact. Azatoth''s shadow grows, giving him no time to even move.


    It was then that he turned his head as he spilled blood bubbles and saw the silver flashing over Azatos'' head.


    Silver. You never know whose it belongs to.


    Nordens...


    Sihyun suddenly notices what he''s after and twists his body. A gentle but never-ending storm was about to unleash. It was one of the knowledge Azatos had given to other beings earlier.


    ''The song of Estee.''


    A feast that could destroy the intellect and reason of the target by risking the lives of numerous nobility. The gods of the ancient gods and the earth would have risked everything to prepare for it.


    I knew how hard it was to enter it and how hard my life was, so I woke up in a mess. Then, I ran without looking back.


    I had to make a hole.


    The tens of thousands of johns repeated this moment using past designations collected the number of cases to the limit. The important thing is to slow down. I had to hide the song from Estee.


    Fortunately, Azatos was distracted by traces of his past designation. A successful demonstration of his gaze caught his back.


    In the process, another multiverse collapsed, but I had to endure thinking about the future to come.


    "What the...?"


    "You''re absolutely right this time, Azatos."


    "What?"


    Immediately, Azatos, who sensed the defect, turns his eyes back and starts to sing.


    Kuang, strikes beyond distance and distance. Easte''s song pushed back thousands of supergalaxies, as if it proved to be full of the power of countless beings.


    For a moment, it might not work, but that''s it. When uncertainty struck him, he smiled unknowingly.


    It''s different.


    You can clearly see the spirit of Azatos splitting apart. A fabulous chance. A demonstration that empowered his hand throws Azatos away.


    He leaps forward and punches Azatos in the back, flying like a broken doll. When the ultimate chaos erupted from Zero Street, a deep scar engraved on the body that seemed to last forever.


    Boom, boom, boom. Azatos, who had become a wreck, landed on an unnamed planet, creating a dark dust cloud.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 622 00622 Membrane

    [Opening (Phi 38370;) - Unstoppable]


    A value that does not change over eternal years. The overwhelming truth that can break even the fixed future. In his hands, a demonstration of the power to change even destiny brought disaster.


    The opponent is not enough to be helpless and is in charge. There was no reason not to try hard.


    However, the massive explosion, which stretched out into the burning space, withered as if it were stuck in something else.


    ''I woke up.''


    In that state, a planet explodes like a rear horse.


    Aside from that, Azatos reveals himself through the dust. Like, when did you become full of shit? Without a scratch.


    "This one was pretty intense. Look, he''s still out there, right?"


    Azatoth raises his trembling arm, and his mouth fills with joy.


    Admit that you can know everything, and try to slow it down. It was a method of utilization I hadn''t even thought about. No, I didn''t even try to think.


    Even if I knew everything clearly, I could not use it in the right place unless it was clear at that time. Of course, knowing such blind spots did not solve everything.


    Sihyun was also a contradiction that could be used to see through everything.


    "Yes, I admit it. I was careless this time."


    The song of Estee. I didn''t expect her to come back as a storyteller, the one who taught her half of her interests. If I didn''t predict it, I''d be lying, but I didn''t expect it to be so intense.


    "But you know what?"


    [Open wall - no fever 29234;]


    "That makes sense here, too."


    Through the three dimensions, another coordinate axis grew. A mysterious fall. There was a void that even the batteries couldn''t identify.


    The universe is visible beneath your feet. It wasn''t just that. Dreams and reality crumbled and another world bent.


    A hedge where infinity and extremity are created simultaneously. On the other side of the universe, beyond the end. And the beginning of the void. A fragment that is immortal and invisible to the immortal has been unfolded.


    "Dream-land."


    It was a world I had seen earlier.


    Isn''t this a world of fiction and delusion that no one else knows about? Azatoth''s thoughts, however, tilt back and ask.


    "Dream-land?"


    "A world in a dream."


    "Oh, that''s how you see it. I can''t help it. There will be no sight more for a simple and foolish creature."


    All the sights were cartooned. The dots, the lines and the sides were going crazy. The world that Azatos invited was as turbulent as it was about to explode, but as quiet as it was about to get.


    "And I''ll fix you one. It''s not intellectual life. It''s intellectual life. I''m the only one here."


    At the same time as the Declaration, the world of the heavenly cartoons shone bright.


    However, he could not distinguish the shape from the shape of the world. Born in the three-dimensional world in the early days, he could not understand the laws of the four-dimensional world.


    "Welcome, to a four-dimensional world where three-dimensional power is not available."


    Four dimensions. I''ve heard of it. Maybe you didn''t hear from Yog Sotos. The cosmic identities all borrow their power there.


    "Still..."


    The owner of this place. You can see where Azatos'' confidence comes from. It has a source of outbursts, but what''s there to be afraid of?


    "Unfortunately, as long as you''re here, your future is fixed. You are also the one from a dream I set up. The birth never changes.


    "... a dream you set up?"


    Azatos responded as he reacted.


    "Yes, the things here, the places where you''re so crazy, are all my dreams. It''s a delusion or a fantasy that doesn''t go unnoticed. But you don''t have to be sad because reality is miserable. No, you should be honored. You''re the first one here."


    Oh, Ubo Saturn. Azatoth''s face is filled with ridicule.


    Then Sihyun could see why Ubo Satla was corrupted. He would have also followed this procedure.


    You didn''t want to admit you ended up in a dream.


    But Sihyun was different from Ubo Satla. After a trembling feeling, it was not the fear of not being able to catch the thirst, but the cold reason.


    I confronted the truth I shouldn''t have seen.


    So what does that mean? ''


    The answer seemed consistent. Furthermore, you''re standing on the sacrifices of other beings. It wasn''t just about me. It was not a burden to bear alone. Even if it ended with a dream, I had to finish it. Even if all that remains is death.


    Nothing has changed.


    "I just do what I want to do. And what I''ve been through so far is my own. It''s not your call, it''s mine. Just for me."


    Happy, angry, sad, joyful. The memories and memories that were built up over time were never a remnant of a dream.


    That''s why I was proud to say.


    There are loved ones, and there are those who want to be with them.


    "Really? Is that all you''re getting out of this?"


    "You don''t have to be desperate because the dots aren''t there yet. That''s proof that I''m standing here."


    It meant that the dream did not end with a dream. Otherwise, it would have ended without reaching the truth.


    Whether he likes the answer or not, Azatos giggles, shrugging.


    "That''s the answer, I''ve been waiting for that answer. I''ve been waiting for some time, and if I get so frustrated, I won''t be able to say it."


    "I''m afraid that''s you."


    "Isn''t it high tide?"


    "You know that, right?"


    Almighty. Its power was the key to unlocking everything.


    It didn''t matter what was fake and what was real. The power to make it real. That was the only thing that mattered. Ubo Satla was frustrated because he did not meet these conditions.


    "I''ll teach you how silly you sound."


    A four-dimensional world appeared, and Azatos'' onslaught began. In a stretched arm, the ultimate chaos pours out like rain. Perhaps it''s because he entered the four-dimensional world, but his appearance is also ambiguous.


    It is also unclear what is there. Nothing could be called a contour as if it had melted into the world.


    No, for beings already out of the constraints of space and time, such distinctions may have been meaningless.


    "What, were you just talking?"


    The raid was imminent.


    He doesn''t resist the blow, and is pushed back.


    No, is he next to you? ''


    The four-dimensional world was not kind. Everything I''ve been through has gone back to nothing. I had to start over from the beginning.


    Left on the left, left on the right, right on the left, right on the right. The concept of fragmenting directions was infinitely subdivided. As the coordinate axis expands, so does the phenomenon associated with it.


    It was as if the eyeholes were turning and looking forward. It was like I was swimming in the ocean with my hands raised.


    Azatos stands there, but even touching is difficult.


    There is no gap between the two. A huge hole, unstoppable by omnipotent power. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t reach a three-dimensional world I grew up in.


    The four-dimensional world that was unspoiled did not tolerate uninvited guests emerging from their dreams.


    Denied its existence.


    If this side doesn''t go, we wait for that side to come. That was all I could think about. Sihyun bent over and waited for the moment.


    In a unilateral bombing, I waited proudly in an explosion like heaven and earth.


    A billion years? Hundreds of years? Or did he spend a lot longer than that?


    In the course of eternity, a mutation occurred. Accumulated time is the dawn of a counterattack. The gap I was waiting for suddenly raised my head.


    The two closed eyes flashed for a moment. I only looked at this moment. Sihyun, who grabbed his approaching arm, slammed his head.


    But there were no surprises.


    "I''m sorry. The ordeal ended in failure."


    What you can see is Azatos taking a step back.


    "No, I found it exactly."


    It wasn''t your head you were after in the first place. It was more essential than that. We only have one chance, but we can''t use it in such a place.


    ''Equivalent exchange.''


    The only privilege in the universe. It was an opening that didn''t even hold Azatos. They gave up their abilities for their most cherished existence.


    the privilege of transferring to Nialla Totep,


    ''I''ll use it now.''


    It was the only weakness revealed by the Almighty. There was no reason not to aim.


    Azatos wept as a strange energy that could not be found in the four-dimensional world. He realized who had inherited the legacy of Nialla Totep.


    "But it''s not enough."


    Even if an equivalent exchange was established, no answer was given.


    Azatos, who entered the four-dimensional world, was not a vessel for individuals to hold. It was only Se-hyun who could see the bottom even if it was drained equally.


    "I know. But I''m not alone."


    There was a force that penetrated the beginning and end of the universe. It is the set of souls corresponding to the Hypothesis. It was no exaggeration to say that the energy that turned the universe.


    In Azatoth''s words, that was the setting.


    I had a plausible setting and a plausible power, but I couldn''t do it.


    However, his thoughts soon hit their limit. I had no choice but to save myself.


    So, um...


    "... I will sacrifice everything."


    It was the future of the members of the universe itself. All bets are off to the nearest possibility. Value that does not yet exist, value that cannot be perceived.


    The demonstration that broke the boundary between dreams and reality and brought the fantasies in it to life did not stop. I left a public check to get a little closer.


    Azatos scattered so much to dispel hunger and indulge in pleasures he had never tasted. And left.


    You''re walking around with clues you can break.


    ''We have to use it.''


    "Are you out of your mind? You''re going to end it like this?"


    To protect what you want to protect. There is a degree to preaching the words of God. It really was a place of evangelism. This way, I couldn''t grab anything. Money is like collecting money and then blowing yourself up.


    It''s like yelling, "I don''t want to pay you back."


    "Even lovers who love each other that much. Yeah, it''s a beautiful love."


    "Winner takes all, doesn''t he?"


    Ever since the exchange began, that hasn''t changed.


    "And you, You can''t change the settings so easily, can you?"


    Azatoth''s fingertips twitch.


    When I think about it, it was full of strange things.


    Ubo Satlah''s power remains intact, and he cannot take away the walls of Nialla Totheb.


    "If you wanted to hide the fact that you died in the first place, why did you leave your body alone?"


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    You don''t have a sense of nervousness, but that''s okay. because I wouldn''t have been able to do it if I wasn''t a nerd.


    There are only a couple of pages left. Maybe.

 623 00623 Membrane

    That was foolish. Leaving clues that you can resurrect at any time. I could not even see the number of those who disguised death.


    "... and if you really wanted the end of the world, you could have just woken up, not to make such a fuss."


    It was an act that did not conflict with the word dream. Destroying the universe step by step would mean that the limits are clear.


    "Ha, you got it all wrong. I just chose that way to have fun and have fun."


    Of course, there is such an opinion. However, Sihyun firmly excluded the assumption.


    "Yeah, and you can''t kill me all at once, can you? You''d rather give me one-sided pain than fight like this."


    You don''t hide your twisted smile. Even if you show absolute dance in a three-dimensional world, isn''t it common in a four-dimensional world? It was the same thing.


    For even the beings of the two-dimensional world, man was a god. Maybe Azatos can do the same, just as he was blessed with the expanded coordinate axis, even though he didn''t have any other abilities.


    The family that started once ran out without an end.


    "Don''t climb too high."


    "That''s what I have to say."


    I didn''t let go of my grabbed arm and gave it strength.


    It was a moment when the scars left by the entertainment became the sharpest and sharpest defense. The string that connects the unbreakable thread to Azatos puts everything on the line.


    If it wasn''t for this, I had nowhere else to run.


    "It''s an equal deal. It''s the kind of deal I throw away, you throw away, and when I get it, you get it."


    At this moment, an equivalent exchange was established. The four-dimensional world lit up when the fake crashed different settings to surpass the real one. You scream at the impossible phenomenon.


    Sihyun was also one step into the four-dimensional world, so the effect was substantial.


    "This deal cannot be made!"


    Before I could do anything, the heat was off. Just as he once again imprinted that it was an equal deal, the weighing unconsciousness was also taken away.


    The ultimate chaos split into eternal and ancient light. The two that seemed to last forever lowered their veils, and the Almighty was divided into souls and bowels.


    The spirit and the anvil fall back into the pit again.


    The Almighty is the Almighty, the Almighty is the Genius. All sorts of abilities were shattered and destroyed.


    The collapsed tower collapses slowly. Flow already started. There was no one who could stop.


    Perfection became infinite, and infinite fell into everlasting pairs. Thought disappeared like a lamp in front of the wind. It was impossible for Azatos to capture the idea of scattering like sand.


    At its extreme potential, it crashed without knowing the bottom, and the body that encompassed the galaxy gradually diminished and became small.


    "Come on, give it back. You don''t want this to end, do you? You''re not gonna throw it all away on this, are you?"


    "You can throw it all away."


    Sihyun, who was gasping for breath, lifted his arms and posed. There was no solid body. There was no infinite ability.


    Both legs that seemed to be able to run forever were rusty, and the arms that seemed to be able to run at any time were tingling.


    It was the same with Azatos.


    The two were no longer omnipotent.


    Azatos, human Han Si-hyun versus 4-dimensional.


    They move away from the prescribed bowl and reclaim the framework, returning to their purest days.


    The limits of the two mortals were so close. Reach out your hand and you''ll feel it.


    On a harsh battlefield in which effort and will are common, he raises his mouth. No one has made a deal.


    "How does it feel to be the underdog?"


    "That''s not funny. We could tear it apart right now."


    Maybe he was bitten by a dog he never doubted because he always believed he was underneath him. Azatoth glows, screaming.


    However, I felt good about it. I think I finally found the right clothes.


    "How about a little fun? Like it or not, the situation is unpredictable. You invited me here because you wanted this."


    "Go, girl!"


    Azatos cries out for a loss that flows through his body. It was not that I had not become a serene being. But it was a circumstance that occurred in the intended flow from one to ten.


    It was as relaxed as the premise that I could go back at any time. This was the first time Azatos was torn to shreds by another.


    "Relax. I''ll let you enjoy it for now, even without all the fuss."


    Pfft, Azatos falls swiftly in a swift blow. It was just a body bump. It was primal violence, but there was no more deadly means of attack for those who lost their power.


    Azatos shakes his head to the left and to the right, dumbfounded by the blood flowing through his nose.


    "Why are you making that face? It starts now."


    Roll through the mud and drink the mud, and you will see the end. Azatos did not tolerate the boiling fury of his words.


    "You... climb to the end?"


    As if to interrupt him, he punched again. You chase Azatos, bouncing off the ground.


    "I don''t want you to think you''re the best."


    It was absolute, but not unrolled from the bottom. Even though it was just a circumstance play, it was one thing. Not long ago, he committed murder by name.


    It was then that Azatos, who had his fangs clenched.


    The two of them who fell into the pit fiercely bit each other. I opened the veil of a fight that I don''t know when it will end.


    Capabilities were equal. Limits were also clear.


    Give it to me, give it to me. His skin was torn, his bones broken, but Sihyun and Azatos did not stop. The scattering drops of blood and the resounding screams seemed to show their struggle unilaterally.


    "Tsk."


    He spits out the blood that flows between his torn lips, and once more he hangs over Azatos'' leg and falls. He breaks his arm with a crushing force.


    An overturned, broken string of Gekko Azatos climbs on top of him.


    "How are you feeling? This is what happens when you have fun."


    Yep. Sihyun smashes his head back hard enough.


    "Tell me! Did you think it was acceptable to break what you can and make what you can, Azatos?"


    The flutterers tremble, but their fists do not stop.


    Azatos spits out his broken teeth and opens his mouth as if he didn''t have any emotion.


    "What are you talking about? Everything here is mine. You''re all scum that exist for my amusement. I don''t think I''ve figured it out yet, but I''m the one who''s smiling."


    "Son of a bitch."


    It was faster for Azatos to get up than for him to move. Azatos lunges at the opponent as he knocks it down.


    But the gap was quick. It was the difference between an artificially pleasant person and a struggling person.


    It was the other two since birth.


    Azatos, who was born at the top, had a different density from Azatos, who was born at the bottom.


    That was the difference between angles and the way the world looked.


    Sihyun and Azatos rolled endlessly around the four-dimensional world. Every time the bubble of the dream bursts, an unknown sound echoes through the bowel.


    "He died a long time ago, and now I can''t help it. Can I forget it?" "But if I die first, what am I supposed to do? I!" "The population has been plummeted by a being called the Great Old Being, but I believe we can rise again." "Sorry, that''s it. After today, there will be no more means for humanity to resist."


    There was a terrible future unfolding.


    I never thought about it. Then he realized that every bubble contained the future he had experienced. To be precise, a future that I have experienced but have not reached. It was a piece of the world that I never knew.


    "... what is this?"


    I didn''t ask for an answer. I knew it.


    Azatos opens his mouth and replies kindly, peering into the unstoppable horror.


    "What the hell, the future you failed."


    It was the history of defeat that accumulated over many years. When he saw those who cried, he turned his head without knowing it. It was a reality that had always been turned away.


    I just didn''t know it because the speaker''s point of view was here.


    Maybe this moment is also the history of defeat. That''s what I thought.


    It was then that Azatos died.


    "How does it feel to see the world you''ve stepped on? Doesn''t your heart beat? Your guilt is killing you, isn''t it?"


    "It''s also a dream."


    It was just a record that could be written down and erased.


    "Yes, I knew it would come to that."


    He said that, but he couldn''t hide the upheaval. It was a natural order for Azatos to find a gap. He twists his body to maximize centrifugal force and shoots his foot down.


    But what burst out of it was the ultimate chaos that had been said to be gone.


    "What am I supposed to do? I think the power I gave Niallatotheb is weaker than I thought. No, should I say you didn''t have enough sacrifices?"


    During a battlefield, we went beyond the equivalent exchange. However, despite the situation, Xi Hyun was extremely cold.


    It wasn''t a one-sided attack. Just as Azatos had gone further, so had he gone one step further.


    ''Yes, you lived in a world like this.''


    I understood how the four-dimensional world was made. It was impossible to master completely, but at least I had the vision to know what was right and wrong.


    It was an unpredictable result for Azatos. It is because no one has been exposed to the four-dimensional world for so long. Without an example, you couldn''t even deduce it.


    If Azatos had known, he would have prevented it.


    When he was given the privilege of having only the first step into the four-dimensional world, he smiled.


    One thing that came to Azatos unhappy was that the existence of those privileges was predominantly designated. Ubo Satlla could have taken it away like a flip, but it was a miracle in front of him.


    The most intimidating thing in his entire life.


    Azatos also raised his hand to see if there was a series of incidents. There was no vigilance.


    "Let''s get it over with. I think I''ve had all the fun."


    It was not only the song of Estee, but also the battles that were not planned.


    The demonstration of the power of the unpredictable oil that was pushed down on his head went back in time and reached the past. Seen the future, revised the past


    Slightly out of range of attack, he sharpens the day of inversion. All that remained was all-out war, unless there was an equivalent exchange. The tricks and tricks didn''t work.


    There were numerous workshops, but he was always one step late.


    Azatos holds the Future-Possibility- the only thing he can bring back is the past. It was no surprise either. It was a lifetime abandoned by modification and change.


    If you can''t get ahead forever, you have to stick together forever.


    The moment she understood the four-dimensional world and thought about past designations, she was able to push her limits. No, it was as if an omnipotent force had taught me a purpose.


    Soon, the world whispered.


    The past is yours.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 624 00624 Membrane

    You''re the only one who can fix what''s already happened.


    It was as if my head was flashing. It was more than tremors and tremors that hit my whole body. I could not even pronounce it almighty.


    It doesn''t feel like strangeness. He was intuitively aware of everything that was going to happen and perceived as someone else.


    The process was faster than ever. I can''t tell if I''ve seen the future or predicted the future.


    Azatos throws down the ultimate chaos, but Sihyun twists with his grave eyes. There were no more pieces of paper on the move to avoid it.


    Countless strikes have already been avoided. This moment was fixed for him who had seen and experienced many futures.


    The past is the past, and the past is in your hands.


    It is natural for Azatos to sense a change in the prefix.


    "You..."


    "You..."


    "Have you seen the future?"


    "Have you seen the future?"


    "Are you looking at the same thing as me?!"


    "Are you looking at the same thing as me?!"


    Questions you won''t be able to confirm. For the first time, Azatos was terrified of Sihyun who answered the same question. I couldn''t stop thinking about Moore. It was all the first time, it was the first time.


    When the beast that he thought was beneath became unknown, the emotion that flowed through his back contained so much information that it could not be expressed in a word.


    At the end of his time, he was able to escape Azatos'' touch. It is a celebration of the past based on the future I have seen before.


    I think I got it because I crossed so many lines. Or is it a coincidence?


    No, this is...


    It''s inevitable. I can assure you of that. This is how I was rewarded for walking so far.


    A privilege that can only be gained by those who climb from the lowest to the highest. There was no limit to the time of unprecedented events.


    It was impossible to stop it. Even Azatos could not suppress this flow.


    The whole world was in sync. And I agreed.


    "Hehe, hehe, hehe. Is this even possible?"


    I wasn''t laughing, and I wasn''t crying. He only welcomed his enemies who had changed to the most ideal form.


    Azatos, who overcame his fears, rushes forward. As the four-dimensional world flutters, the bubbles burst and many dreams sink.


    However,


    Sihyun chased after him as if he knew it would be.


    And I went back in time, deceiving Azatos'' choice. There is a realm where no one can invade. In it, he was allowed to forever and forever beat without fail. Until the existence of Azatos is destroyed.


    His answer was not normal, either because he thought he was going to die.


    "This, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this. Please make me feel better. Make me happier."


    I smiled like a girl dreaming of love. Despite the miserable trampling, Azatos'' advancement continues. Seeing the future, struggling to achieve that future.


    But he was always late.


    I tried to catch up later, but I couldn''t catch up.


    The only power given to the demonstration of the past. Azatos was also in an uncanny area. It was a miracle to be able to sleep freely in the past because I saw many experiences and a higher world.


    "You stay in the future. I''ll be here."


    What Azatos was able to catch that couldn''t come in the past was a series of imperfect possibilities. The future, it was an uncatchable flow of time. On the contrary, the past remained fixed.


    Well, in that case...


    This is my stage. His body slid forward, smiling fearlessly. The nature of the fight has completely changed.


    After seeing countless futures, I rewrote the past one by one. Azatos was zinc in what had happened in the distant future, and in his reformed movements. I looked for a way to beat it, but there were no results.


    ''No, maybe the results are already out there.''


    It was the best he could do not let go of the future tightly.


    The future that Almighty Azatos saw could never be changed, but it was not to turn that future upside down for him. Conflict between contradiction and contradiction. The constant and inevitable struggle of things.


    Future and past collided in front of me. This was also an extension of the possibility, causing the four-dimensional world to shake.


    Azatos saw a future in which he would triumph. But Sihyun saw more than a vision of his defeat. There were plenty of opportunities to make things right.


    It is the owner of the past who does not even tolerate the future to come. You pierce the Almighty and snatch an enemy''s arm from you.


    "How can a flower bloom like this..."


    After taking a step back, Azatos senses that an undeniable future is coming. Tougher, colder future than ever.


    The undeniable defeat gives you a sad look.


    "Perhaps not the outcome you were hoping for, Azatos. Regret is useless now."


    The snow settles, and blood spills out from within. Reading the future, seeing the past before it. Even though the power to see was gone, it was a remaining business because it was able to grasp the possibilities that were far away.


    Standing firmly up, he looked at Azatos through the melted, closed eyeholes.


    "The future you hoped for has come to light."


    Bang, I''ve got all the power in one place. With all your strength, you move slowly, but you don''t miss a single blow. You read Azatos'' gap as if it were natural to reach you from the beginning.


    There was nothing Azatos could do, with his face down, his arms and legs broken, and he was stuck in a corner. Almighty didn''t help.


    Despite years of oppressive struggle, the results were imminent, and even the bodies aligned with the four-dimensional world were malfunctioning. Azatos flies up to bite his opponent''s neck. He has no choice but to divert in the air.


    I rushed out my fist and tried to fight back a second time, but it didn''t work. It''s because his fist was bent like a tin can in the air.


    He stepped on the path to victory without hesitation. I read all the futures. And I found that gap. This moment was also a process of modifying the defined future, so there could be no difference in the behavior of finding answers in the past.


    "Huff...?"


    You hear an unbelievable scream.


    I grabbed a heart that could not have been pierced by a hand through the chest. Only the winner can take the loot. He smiles, holding Azatoth''s life in his hands.


    How much trouble I''ve gone through for this moment.


    Everyone told me to give up, but I couldn''t make it, but I climbed up here. Maybe it''s because it''s over a wall that can''t be crossed. It seemed like this situation was a lie.


    But even if I didn''t believe it, I had to do what I had to do.


    I''m here to build an end from scratch.


    "I''m going to put a stop to this."


    "Now, wait...!"


    I didn''t worry, I didn''t hesitate to burst. Kwak ''jik, a balloon full of water, bursts, and his blunt father falls into the abyss.


    The vessel with the omnipotent power was broken without fail. The turbulence of the same power as the Hahae was uglily stiffened like a dry rice paddy.


    The emotions on Azatos'' face were appalled.


    "Hehehehe, hehehehe. This is how it ends? Really? Anything else?"


    He slaps his brow and yells. I wanted to play with Bondi, but being here was not a toy, it was an unexpected monster.


    I don''t know if it was coincidence or a miracle, but there was no denying that it was the product of my favorite variants and variables.


    "Cough, but don''t think this is the end. I''m everywhere. I''m not everywhere."


    It was not something a loser could say, but Sihyun did not ignore it. The whole four-dimensional world belonged to Azatos. This is the only time he''s gonna die. There was no time to rejoice, no time to despair.


    The moment I learned in the past, I had no choice but to know.


    "Are you satisfied this time?"


    "... it was fun."


    "I hated it."


    "Kukuk, don''t say that. Now you''re standing on the same line as me."


    "You''re going to keep doing this anyway."


    Dream on, break dreams. Azatos, who repeated meaningless acts to seek pleasure and pleasure, was clearly a heterogeneous, corrupted being.


    "Then I will repeat myself forever."


    That''s probably why I got this power.


    "If you''re in the past, I''ll keep an eye on this - the future - forever."


    It was the same as the curse, but I couldn''t shake it off. This was an opportunity for the first and last time. If you miss it here, you''ll never get it back again. I did not deny it because I knew how heavy it was.


    "So am I. If you''re in the future, I''ll see you here-- the past-- forever."


    "Glad to hear it."


    As if you enjoyed it enough, I''ll see you again next time. The words seemed to leave a lot of luck. What''s inside is the kind of sophistication that only one can put in his mouth.


    He quietly stared at Azatos'' back, which disappeared into a swarm of light, and turned away. At its peak, he dropped another being in the end, but his steps were not too heavy.


    The defeat of Azatos here did not eliminate Azatos elsewhere. The whole four-dimensional world belongs to him. As long as the four-dimensional world is established, this situation will be repeated forever.


    "The future is yours. But the past is mine."


    The future is the present, the present is the past.


    Azatos, who oversees the future, and Jihyun, who oversees the past, met in the buffer zone of the present. The fight is a parallel line that never ends.


    Azatoth is the instrument of power, and Sihyun is the instrument of power.


    In the future, their fight will not end.


    /654


    Humanity is doomed. No, it is doomed. A middle-aged man who captured a cold reality in his head stood up and explored his surroundings. The view that could be captured with a small glance was not so wide.


    We just live today as we go through the cracks in the collapsing building. There was no hope. It took too much time to think about it.


    Even the Allied forces, who resisted to the end, eventually disappeared in vain, unable to withstand the overwhelming power. Only a handful of mankind survived.


    "Ah."


    He raises his head and bursts his resilience at the unchanging fact. Dark sky. The blackbitten sky did not heal over time. I don''t even remember seeing the sky shining blue a few years ago.


    If a human father had not gotten a stigma when he died, he would not have been able to zoom out looking up at the sky like this. The self-smiling middle-aged man took a step forward as usual.


    Widespread spores and tentacles obscured by sight. Even though the world was already approaching the end of the century, it was no exaggeration. There was no future. I just lived a little life.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Powe

 625 00625 Epilogue

    I wish I was, I wish I was. The middle-aged man who had spent his time in a daze sighed. This didn''t bring back time. It was pathetic.


    I folded up the rising regrets and went into the collapsed building. The chase of the monsters was persistent and accurate. If I wanted to live another day, I had to walk all day.


    The power of the middle-aged man in front of the glowing meta-human monster, as if he hated the human species, was less than a watergun.


    Despite my years of experience, it was like that. I have to keep my head down.


    Once again, the middle-aged man curled up and breathed. Only you can trust in this world. A colleague or lover is nothing but a burden and a burden.


    Whipping.


    It was then that the unknown light and eyes met. I said to be careful, but it was impossible to detect all the dangers.


    The twinkling light must be the eyes of the monster. As soon as the bell rang in my head, I threw myself out of the building. Afterwards, a violent sound resounded throughout the city.


    Shhh! Shhh!


    Where the hell did they get together like this? The number of monsters rises like snowballs. My ears were ringing with goosebumps.


    "Shit¡­!"


    It didn''t take a few weeks, but it was tolerable. In the meantime, my sixth sense was also rusty. The body must rest in constant tranquility.


    But you can''t just sit there and die. In an urgent situation, the middle-aged man searched for the archway without losing his cool.


    Kneeling to monsters that cannot be compromised is also a language. Hiding, praying not to be caught, was also incredibly stupid.


    That''s why I ran through the streets.


    Huff, a tentacle from a monster like you swoops past my head. A punch that can be torn apart like a sheet of paper. The fragile human body couldn''t have survived.


    Each and every one of them is fatal. It''ll all be over in a heartbeat. I will go to death with no room for pain.


    Movements close to the acronym have avoided the approaching threat, but the limit has been swiftly reached. If he had the wit to withstand a simultaneous attack, he would have shot them all, not run away. This escape was not successful in the first place.


    "I was unlucky. ''


    He straightens his sword, helplessly crooked. I felt unfair if I didn''t take Gil with me.


    The monsters of the elder brother slip back. It was as if they were saying that their role was over.


    I had to tilt my head to the changes of those who seemed to be rushing soon.


    After I found out I wasn''t backing out because I was afraid of getting stabbed. Two, three seconds, to be exact. "It" appeared, speeding through the breathless moments.


    Kwung, Kwung.


    An ominous tremor. Strong enough to shake the earth, but not an earthquake. Regular, slow vibration. The middle-aged man is appalled at the shadow of walking through the narrow spores.


    I was familiar with it.


    Coming in with a deep footprint, it was different from other monsters.


    I didn''t know his name. He was only called the Master of the Deep Sea. He ruled the seas, and with many monsters there, he was the worst of all.


    If nothing else, why is he here, who doesn''t come out of the deep? Unfortunately, the question was not solved. I couldn''t even afford it. I was busy convulsing the massive force that was pressing me all over my body.


    "Rrrrgh!!!"


    The eyes of the Master of the Deep Sea burned. Psychological and physical disturbances are instantaneous. That thing can''t win. That thing is unbelievably strong. Instinct warned me with all its might.


    My desire to live began to break.


    "Ah, ah... ah, ah."


    It just keeps repeating the same sound over and over like a broken radio. The middle-aged man, suffering irresistibly, gave up everything and closed his eyes.


    At that time, the sky split open.


    The trail makes an enormous deafening sound and splits the monsters in two. The owner of the deep sea was also slaughtered as if it were natural.


    I didn''t have time to realize it was happening during the slumber. Everything happened in the blink of an eye.


    But the surprise did not end there.


    The spore that was so dull that it obscured its vision disappeared without a trace along the wind, and the tentacles that were everywhere on the street burned up.


    Flowers started blooming on the city where everything disappeared.


    Is he losing his mind before he died? Or are they dreaming? The only thing a middle-aged person could do, surprised by the fact that it doesn''t pinch, is to sit down as painlessly as possible.


    The shock, of course, continued.


    "I''m glad I''m not late."


    "That''s how accurate the measurements were."


    A woman with ten fox-like tails nods her head as if it were natural for a woman with jewels on her forehead.


    "It''s our mission to help you."


    "Of course it is. I will not stand idly by while you come all this way."


    "I almost missed you..."


    A woman in full body armor and a woman with a shining sword around her shoulders snorted as she tied her hair around her head.


    It was just overwhelming beauty everywhere I looked.


    "Though the useless bugs were blocking the way, they were later than expected."


    "We are the stars now. I can''t help but notice you everywhere you go."


    The women who appeared later were also the same. The two women who had long, dark red hair were exchanging horses for a seat.


    "That''s the way of the papa."


    The women gathered around whether the girl who appeared in debt was over or not.


    It''s like they''re escorting themselves. The middle-aged woman looks at the women with a frown on her face and scratches her head. I could not fathom what their intentions were. However, the concern did not last long.


    Eight women, one man walking.


    The man with long hair covers his face with a black bandage, either invisible to both eyes. Does it have religious significance? Or is it part of the ritual?


    Obviously, it was emitting a more intense presence than the women who suddenly appeared.


    The gaze seemed to come into contact. The middle-aged woman turns her head without even knowing it.


    "Are you all right?"


    "Oh, yes, thank you. I survived."


    He was a young opponent for a long time, but the middle-aged man did not hide his gratitude. The opponent''s power was overwhelming. Power is the most important thing in a world where nations and societies have collapsed. I couldn''t help but be passive because I didn''t know when I would change my attitude.


    "Fantastic. Surviving to the end in this environment. I couldn''t imagine. I can''t believe there''s still a place like this."


    It was a grave argument, like talking about someone else''s work.


    ''I wish I had this much power.''


    "It''s that time of year."


    "Even so, your efforts are not going anywhere. To be able to adapt and endure in an environment like this... I feel like I''m starting to forget."


    This was also a strange thing to say. It sounded like he had stepped away from the world. But the man said it was true.


    It was strange, but I didn''t dislike it. I had never seen a man before, but I felt an unknown compassion. Surely this man must have suffered and suffered a long time ago.


    "In that sense, I would like to make you an offer."


    "Is this an offer..."


    "A proposition to make things right."


    You think they''ll let me go back in time? The words were so indescribable that my head snapped open. That''s suspicious.


    "Is that even possible?"


    "Yes, I can take you back to the past if you like."


    It was a wild story, but I didn''t laugh at it.


    It wasn''t that I didn''t have the strength to notice. The middle-aged man, realizing that this is an important divergence point, nods reflectively.


    "Ha, I''ll do it."


    "The price is severe. You''ll lose your memory as long as you go back. You won''t even remember the contract I gave and received here."


    If you don''t realize you''re here now, what''s the point of going back in time? The man opened his mouth calmly, whether he felt hesitant.


    "Let me ask you again. Will you do it?"


    "I''ll do it."


    There was nothing I could do here anyway. Didn''t I save you today? Even though it was meaningless to lose my memory and start over, it was definitely better than now.


    And he had a subtle conviction. It''s gonna be different when we start again.


    "May I ask your name?"


    "... called Han Si-hyun."


    The middle-aged man who burst into elasticity smiled.


    It was a name I had forgotten a long time ago. I don''t have anyone to sing to right now. They''re buried deep in my memory. By the way, it''s the same name as the savior. What a miserable fate.


    "Same name as me."


    "Is that so? If you want to distinguish, call me ''Zejatos''. He is also my name."


    The demonstration that Zejatos held out his hand was unable to control the throbbing breasts.


    It seemed like something was starting.


    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


    Recommendation for National Power


    Commendo National Power


    So that''s how it ends. I can''t believe you''re done with this.


    I want to thank those who have seen and loved this article so far. I came all this way because I had your support.


    But you still have a funny heart. There are many things that are lacking, and they are unfortunate and refined. because I have a masterpiece with it.


    We will look for a better piece in the near future.